《Forced To Be A General, I Just Wanted To Retire》 Chapter 1 Cautious Marine East Blue, Division 153 administers the sea. On the sea stirred by the storm, a warship floated. ¡°Cao Kuro, there is a Pirate Ship ahead!¡± In the cabin, a bearded Marine reported to the person in front of him. The person opposite the bearded man was wearing a standard Marine uniform. His head without a hat revealed a head of black hair, and his bangs were separated from his forehead. His eyes were full of laziness, and his appearance alone was only 23 or 24 years old. Kuro scratched his head and put down the newspaper in his hand. He put out the cigarette and said solemnly, ¡°Cass, how many times have I told you, if you encounter Pirate Ship, first inquire about the bounty on the other side. We will not accept any bounty above three million. No, we must be cautious. If it is less than three million, bombard it if you can. Try not to engage in naval warfare and focus on sinking the other side¡¯s ship.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz saluted and turned to leave. This bearded man is good at everything, but he is too serious. No matter what I do, I have to report to him. No matter how many times I say it, it is useless. Boom! Boom! Boom! Outside, there was the sound of cannon fire. Kuro sighed helplessly. ¡°Why, why was I born in One Piece¡­¡± Here, the Pirate King World is the era of great pirates. The sea is turbulent and strong people are fighting each other. It is really¡­ Can¡¯t talk about it! I, Luciru Kuro, twenty-four years old, greatest dream¡ª He would live his life safely! The One Piece world, the world where everyone can ¡®Life Return¡¯ and eat a meal and rest for two days after being injured. Who would be excited in this world? Anyway, Kuro won¡¯t. After transmigrating to this world for more than 20 years, he understood one thing. Without enough strength, he could not leave the mountain. Fortunately, he was born with a plug-in from Ghost-eyed Killing Blade¡¯s [Unseen God of Wind and Cloud]. After more than 20 years of continuous cultivation, he has completely mastered this Sword Dao. It was a kind of mastery that was even better than that of Kyoshiro. But is it enough in this world? Admiral, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea), some experts of the GM Army, and those strange perverts seem to be not enough. He needed to be cautious. So he joined the Marines. Be a pirate in this world? His name is Lucilu Kuro, not Wang Kuro. He doesn¡¯t have the qualifications. Becoming a Pirate Hunter? Too good at causing trouble and easily targeted. Thinking about it, the safest thing is to be a Marine. Moreover, this is the East China Sea, the weakest sea. Metahumans are almost regarded as legendary places. The average bounty is three million, which is very safe. Kuro enlisted at the age of 14. After ten years, he carefully became a Cao. However, even if it was East Blue, he could not be careless. He did not want to expose his strength. It would be bad if he attracted the attention of the strong. He is a swordsman, and the most obvious thing is that there is the world¡¯s number one swordsman Hawkeye there. If he becomes famous, he will be targeted by him. Therefore, Kuro has a principle that he will not catch pirates above three million. It has surpassed the bounty average. Who knows if those pirates have any strange moves and abilities? What if they fail? Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannon was still firing, and Kuro had a cigarette in his mouth and was rubbing a match. Cigarettes and cigars are a must for Marines. How can they not smoke them? His body is also a person of this world. His vitality is vigorous. He can draw as much as he wants. Bang! The cabin shook and the match fell from his hand. ¡°Kill them!¡± In the next moment, a deafening battle cry sounded. ¡°Did it flip?¡± Kuro¡¯s face changed, he picked up the standard military knife and quickly walked out of the cabin. Hualala ¡­ The storm poured down with rain, and the warship swayed under the storm. Almost on the face of the Battleship, a tattered pirate ship and the Battleship face-to-face. On the deck, there is already a group of crooked pirates with weapons and naval warfare. ¡°Cao Chang!¡± Kaz held a knife in his left hand and a gun in his right. He killed a pirate with one shot and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Giant Axe Pirates!¡± He was not blind and could see. Among those pirates, a burly man who was at least 2.5 meters tall held a double-sided axe that was at least two meters long and knocked over a group of Marines. Anyone could see it. ¡°Little ones, kill them all and take the ship!¡± The burly man smashed a group of Marines with his axe and roared. Giant Axe Pirates Captain Kormo, bounty of 6 million Berries. It¡¯s twice the Kuro standard. Kuro looked at the sky and cursed, ¡°Damn weather.¡± On the other side, the ship encountered a dog eat dog situation and broke into the storm and was about to fall apart. That was why they came to snatch Marine¡¯s ship. Otherwise, if they encounter this kind of ship and it¡¯s not particularly ferocious, they will run away after two shots. ¡°Now is not the time for me to make a move. The number of people on the other side is less than ours, so I don¡¯t have to make a move. In case they can capture this group of pirates, I don¡¯t have to attract attention.¡± Kuro propped his elbow on the hilt of the knife at his waist and thought. He, Luciru Kuro, walks the world with only two words¡ª Coward¡­ No, cautious! Bang bang bang! Marine held the flintlock gun and kept shooting at Colmore. It has to be said that except for a few who have sniper talent, the others, whether they are pirates or Marines, only know good marksmanship and good artillery. Crooked to the edge. Those bullets all hit the floor around Colmore. Occasionally, a few lucky bullets were blocked by Colmore¡¯s axe. Moreover, it was clearly a flintlock gun. It was clearly raining, so why could he shoot? Newton was not born in this world? ¡°Go to hell!¡± Like a bull, Colmore used his axe as a shield and knocked over the Marine who was shooting. Kuro¡¯s eyes jumped. Because of Kormo, the pirates¡¯ morale was boosted and Marine was defeated. ¡°Cao Chang, be careful!¡± Kaz¡¯s voice came. Knock knock knock! Kormo aimed straight at Kuro and hacked down with a big axe. He had no choice. As usual, he played him. Kuro pretended to be sad and angry. He pulled out his saber and shouted, ¡°Justice will prevail!¡± He rushed over. However, it seemed that the deck was slippery because of the rain. Kuro staggered and ¡®accidentally¡¯ slipped, avoiding Kormo¡¯s attack. Bang! Colmore took the opportunity to punch Kuro, and Kuro flew out, but he flew a little far and happened to hit a pirate, and the military knife pierced the pirate¡¯s chest. ¡°Cough, cough, he is indeed very strong, but as a Marine, I will not yield!¡± Kuro did not even look at the fallen pirate. He coughed a few times and rushed back to Colmore with his saber. ¡°Hahaha, you trash!¡± Kormo laughed wantonly. This time, he was right to launch a surprise attack. This group of Marines are all trash and are not his match. He raised his axe and prepared to kill this arrogant Marine. However, the moment he swung it down, Kuro ¡®slipped¡¯ and dodged his attack and slashed. Kormo was experienced in combat and missed his axe. He kicked Kuro and Kuro was sent flying again and hit a pirate. This time, the force was not small. Kuro¡¯s saber flew out and spun a few times in the air and fell directly on the pirate. Pfft! ¡°Justice will prevail!¡± Kuro drew his saber and rushed over for the third time. Chapter 2 The Sword of the Unseen God Colmore continued to raise his axe, but Kuro also ¡®slid¡¯ and was then smashed away, and then the knife naturally stabbed into the body of a pirate. Turning back and forth, Kuro continued to rush over. Colmore was very angry. This Marine kid was too lucky. He dodged his attack three times in a row. ¡°This time, I will kill you!¡± He changed his trajectory and no longer chopped vertically. Instead, he swung his axe horizontally. Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and his pupils emitted a sharp light. ¡°Eye Sword.¡± Colmore¡¯s body stiffened and he subconsciously covered his heart. At this moment, he felt a chill all over his body. His legs went soft and the axe swung over and the handle hit Kuro. Kuro flew out again. ¡°Ah!¡± A pirate clutched his chest and fell. Kuro pulled out his saber from the corpse again with a solemn expression. ¡°Pirate, I will not yield!¡± ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Colmore got up from the ground, his face blue with anger. He didn¡¯t even pick up the axe. He spread his arms and went straight for Kuro. Then Kuro flew out again and killed another pirate. Colmore was going crazy. No matter how he dealt with this Marine, he would ¡®fly¡¯ out. Even if he had clearly grabbed the other party, at that moment, he would feel a chill all over his body, as if his heart had been cut by a sword. Then, he would fall and the Marine would still fly out. After a while, more than half of the pirates who should have had the upper hand were lying down. Kuro got up from the ground and pulled out the saber that was stuck on the pirate. He was panting and his face was pale. ¡°Cao Chang!¡± Cass looked at Kuro with heartache. Although there were no scars or bloodstains, the trembling body and the occasional uncontrollable cough showed that his internal injuries were not light. Even so, even so¡­ Marines do not surrender to pirates! ¡°Justice will win, we will not surrender to pirates, ah!!!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He rushed towards a pirate with a tiger roar and ended him with a slash. ¡°KILL!!!¡± Marine¡¯s morale is increasing at a visible rate, and because every time Kuro hits the pirates in a very ¡®miserable¡¯ way, and his weapon ¡®accidentally¡¯ stabs into the pirate¡¯s body, there are not many pirates left to attack. Soon, Marine has the upper hand and they are defeated and fleeing everywhere. ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± Colmore was trembling with anger. From the moment he dealt with this Marine, he had been very unhappy! Previously, he didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with the axe, but later on, he felt that something was wrong. Although he was the one attacking Kuro every time, he always felt that his punches and kicks didn¡¯t hit Kuro, as if they hit air. However, Kuro did fly out and it seemed that he was seriously injured. It was awkward and strange. Kuro looked sad and angry, but he was laughing in his heart. ¡°Very good. Next, the Marines joined forces to fight the big pirate, Kormo. After 300 rounds of fighting, they finally captured him. I didn¡¯t fight him alone. It¡¯s the credit of other Marines. This kind of thing is too common. I will definitely not be noticed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really angry.¡± Just as Kuro was about to command the Marines to attack together, Kormo¡¯s voice suddenly became low. He slightly bent his back and his eyes suddenly turned into golden vertical pupils. ¡°Tear you apart!¡± Colmore¡¯s body expanded and layers of scales grew from his back. His hands turned into sharp claws and the upper part of his head became long and narrow. It turned into a lizard man. Bang bang bang ¡­ The bullet hit Como in the back and sparked. ¡°Mon¡­monster!¡± Some Marines screamed in fear. This time, Kuro¡¯s face was really ugly. Devil Fruit user? Damn you, why! What is the Marine Evaluation Team doing? Six million for this kind of person? It¡¯s not like ZF doesn¡¯t have money. Isn¡¯t it good to reward him with 60 million and send him to his death on the Grand Line! Kuro roared in his heart. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Colmore grinned and laughed wildly. ¡°I am a Lizardman who ate the ¡®Lizard Fruit¡¯. I didn¡¯t want to use this ability, but you really angered me, especially you!¡± He pointed at Kuro and roared, ¡°I will tear you apart alive!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you succeed! Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you even if I die!¡± Kaz stepped in front of Kuro and shouted. I don¡¯t want you to protect me. Change to another lady. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Then let¡¯s start with you!¡± Whoosh! With a sway of his body, Colmore quickly passed through the middle of the Marines and his sharp claws went straight for Cass. His speed was so fast that ordinary people could not react in time. By the time Kaz made a move, the claw was already in front of his face. If it really caught him, his head would probably be gone. Bang! At this moment, Kaz felt a huge force coming from the side. Kuro kicked Kaz away and faced Kormo¡¯s giant claw. He put his two fingers together and quickly wiped them on the blade. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± Shua! He leaned to the side and the blade gently cut through Colmore¡¯s waist and he turned behind Colmore. ¡°Clam.¡± In this stormy environment, Colmore actually felt the breath of a breeze. He subconsciously wiped his waist and found that there seemed to be nothing wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around and sneer, ¡°You were lucky and dodged again. Let¡¯s see how you dodge this time!¡± ¡°Protect Cao Chang!¡± Cass, who had been kicked down, rushed up with a knife and jumped up high to hack at the arm that Kormo had extended to Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Chi! As soon as he finished speaking, a ball of blood suddenly burst out of Colmore¡¯s arm and dripped on the deck, washed by the rain. Colmore stared at his arm and then looked at Kaz, who was also in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Kill!!¡± The remaining Marines rushed over and a Marine stabbed at Colmore¡¯s back. The skin that should not have been penetrated by bullets suddenly burst into a mass of blood as soon as it was touched by the weapon. The impact made Colmore stagger forward. Then, another Marine raised his sword and cut another line of blood. Now that this monster is injured, they can kill this monster! Understanding this, Marine attacked more vigorously. Cormo was like a candle in the wind. Surrounded by Marines who were only half his height, he kept bursting out with blood lines. It did not look like he was cut at all, but it burst from the inside of his body. He was confused. He did not understand. For the first time in the face of Marine transformation and for the first time not to be hurt by Marine weapons, he felt their fear for the first time. The happiness that comes from power is overlapping. This double happiness will bring more and more joy. It should have been a happy time for the Kill Marines to seize ships. Why, why did it become like this! ¡°That Marine!¡± In the chaos, an idea flashed in Colmore¡¯s mind, and he thought of the knife that brushed past his waist just now. He looked at Kuro and saw Kuro slowly putting his General¡¯s Blade back into its sheath. He smiled and spoke softly to Koro, who was surrounded by Marines. The voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible, but Colmore read the words he said. ¡°Did you hear that¡­¡± Bang! The sound of a bullet leaving the barrel. The lead bullet quickly approached Colmore¡¯s head. Bang!!! A big hole suddenly appeared in the area where the bullet arrived, and his tall body fell to the deck like a fallen tree, his head facing Kuro, and his eyes gradually became absent-minded. ¡°The soft sound of the wind.¡± Blade, sheathed. Chapter 3 Florida¡¯s Treasure The death of Colmore made the remaining pirates give up resisting and obediently capture him. In the office, Kaz, who had been simply bandaged, was so excited that his beard turned into waves. ¡°Cao Chang, six million pirates, this is a great achievement. You can definitely go further.¡± ¡°Cass, you have to remember that this is not the credit of me alone. This is the credit of many Marines. As you can see, it is you who caused harm to Colmore. It is you who killed Colmore. I only made a small contribution.¡± Kuro said righteously. ¡°Cao Kuro¡­¡± Kaz¡¯s moved tears were coming again. Kaz is an old Marine. He has seen a lot of people who praise themselves for destroying a pirate group. It¡¯s either he has unparalleled combat power or he is commanding a Marine superior. And someone like Kuro would actually admit that it was a joint Marine contribution. It was too rare! How glorious it is. Such a Marine can never stop here! ¡°I understand, Kuro!¡± Kuro nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then go out and count the spoils.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Kaz went out, the Marines were constantly moving the loot from the pirate ship, and all of them were smiling. Although Colmore is dead and the bounty will be reduced by 30%, they can still receive this money. Pirate¡¯s Bounty Order is not set up solely for bounty hunters. The purpose of setting it up in the beginning is to stimulate the enthusiasm of Marines. It was only later that the profession of bounty hunter appeared. ¡°Cass, there are so many spoils of war, plus the head of Colmore, everyone has made a great contribution this time!¡± A Marine grinned. ¡°Yes, Captain Kaz, if I go back, I should be able to advance one level. This is a big pirate!¡± Marine said excitedly. He was a private. ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Kaz roared, ¡°Who do you think did all this! Is it you? No, it¡¯s Captain Kuro! If it wasn¡¯t for Captain Kuro taking the lead, where did you get the courage to deal with that monster! You actually let your superior put himself in danger. Do you still deserve to be a Marine?¡± The Marines looked guilty. ¡°But even so, even so¡­¡± Kaz¡¯s tears gushed out and he shouted, ¡°Cao Kuro still thinks of us. He said that this credit belongs to everyone. Cao Kuro remembers each of your contributions. He was clearly the most injured and gave the most, but he still remembers us. Such a superior, such an officer¡­ Do you still have the face to think about your own credit? You are the honor of the Marine!¡± ¡°Cao Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, Chief Kuro is really a good officer. I will follow Chief Kuro all my life!¡± ¡°Yes, with a good officer like Cao Chang, I am willing to be a second-class soldier for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, Director Kuro, I will definitely work hard and not embarrass you!¡± The Marines also burst into tears. ¡°A man with glory like Chairman Kuro must not just be Chairman Kuro. We must let East Blue know the name of Chairman Kuro!¡± Kaz said seriously. ¡°Let East Blue know the name of Kuro!¡± The deck immediately became noisy. ¡­ . ¡°What are those idiots arguing about again.¡± Screech. Kuro wiped a match and lit the cigarette. He listened to the noise outside and frowned. Everyone in One Piece World is sick. They cry and make a fuss whenever they want. It is extremely exaggerated. ¡°Hu¡­¡± He blew out a smoke ring and leaned back contentedly. ¡°My acting should be okay. When the time comes, everyone will get a share of the credit for capturing Colmore. If my existence is downplayed, I will not attract attention. The pirates are also captured and the sea is calm. I am also safe. Oh, perfect.¡± Clam is one of the moves of the Obscure God Wind and Azure Dragon. It should be the same move as the ¡®Flood Dragon¡¯. The effect is to manipulate the blood in the body of the victim, causing them to hallucinate and tear from the inside of the body. With the thick skin of Kormo, which can¡¯t even be broken by a gun, how can a weapon cause any damage? It¡¯s all because of his blood manipulation. Do you think you caused Colmore¡¯s harm? No, it¡¯s me, Kuro! After a while, Kaz knocked again. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Cao, the spoils of war have been counted. There are 200,000 Berries and several treasures.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°It¡¯s customary.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marine¡¯s usual practice is to turn them in. However, ZF is rich, and Marine is also rich. After all the spoils of war are handed over, 30% of them will be deducted and distributed to the combat Marine. It had never failed. This saved him the trouble of swallowing the spoils of war and reselling them. So being a Marine is also a very comfortable thing, especially a Marine who doesn¡¯t have to fight for his life. ¡°In addition, there is a treasure map¡­¡± Kaz hesitated for a moment before putting the treasure map on the table. ¡°Treasure map?¡± Kuro was just a little interested, but when he looked at the treasure map, he suddenly lost interest. ¡°The treasure of Florida? People still believe in this.¡± The treasure map was very simple and could vaguely be seen to be a local jurisdiction sea area. There were a few routes that looked like a simple drawing on it, and the target was an island. The treasure of Florida is a legend that has been circulating in recent years. Legend has it that a great pirate named Florida plundered the treasures of an entire kingdom and hid them on an island. Such treasure maps appear once in a while, and Kuro has seen countless of them, and the location is different every time. Over time, no one believed it anymore. However, there will always be some people who will collect such treasure maps and try to find the so-called ¡®treasure¡¯. ¡°I also don¡¯t think it¡¯s credible,¡± Kaz said. ¡°Then Cao, should we return?¡± Kuro nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Report!¡± A Marine suddenly stood at the door, saluted, and said: ¡°Cao Kuro, Captain Kaz, the branch department has sent a fax saying that they have caught Rolo Noah Zoro.¡± ¡°Huh? The famous Pirate Hunter? Why did you catch him?¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s because he offended Young Master Berule.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that Beru Merber again!¡± Kaz said angrily. ¡°Cao Chang, if you are a colonel, that would be great.¡± He looked at Kuro and heard Kuro say, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the location of the treasure map.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Chief Kuro?¡± Kaz was confused. Kuro said, ¡°Cass, don¡¯t underestimate such a treasure map. Florida¡¯s treasure will be circulated every year. If it¡¯s fake, why are there still people who are tirelessly collecting such a treasure map? We are Marines. We have to be serious in everything we do. The fake ones only take some effort, but if they are real, that is the treasure of a kingdom. If those people lose their property, will they have a bad life and will they not have enough to eat? The sins of pirates need us Marines to end them and protect civilians. This is the responsibility of Marines!¡± ¡°Yes! Captain Kuro, I will change course immediately!¡± Kaz¡¯s face turned serious and he saluted. Those who know nautical skills are rare talents, and on this ship, no one knows nautical skills better than Cass. Chapter 4 We Are Marines, We Will Not Be Afraid After fooling Kaz, Kuro heaved a sigh of relief. He is Marine of the 153rd Division. Yes, the branch ruled by the Axeman Monka. It was also Luffy¡¯s first stop. Zoro¡¯s capture means that the plot has begun. In the next few days, Luffy will come to defeat Monka and liberate the 153 divisions that are ruled by a strong force. He did not want to have anything to do with Luffy. Anyone who knows how to cause trouble will be blacklisted by him and will not be seen. Otherwise, why would he lead the patrol ship out to sea from time to time and stay safely in the branch until he died? And if he went back now, what if he changed the plot, what if Solon didn¡¯t follow Luffy, then Luffy would have to find a partner in East Blue. What if he didn¡¯t find anything he liked? What if he stayed in East Blue for too long? According to such a troublemaker¡¯s nature and strength, if he really causes trouble in East Blue, very few people can deal with him. If this implicates me to catch him, wouldn¡¯t things be endless? What if he hurts Garp and he gets entangled with him? What if his strength is exposed and he is called to Headquarters and then goes to the New World to arrest pirates? Wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome? He was not afraid. He just did not want to change the plot. Well, that was it. A day later, the Battleship arrived at the location described by the treasure map. ¡°Cao, it¡¯s the island of Gamoro.¡± On the bow deck, Commander Kaz looked at a volcanic island in front of him with binoculars and said to Kuro. Hearing this, Kuro completely relaxed. He had come to Garmoro Island two years ago to buy supplies. There was only an ordinary town on the island, so it was impossible for there to be any treasure. That means there is no danger. ¡°Cao, there is a Pirate Ship!¡± Suddenly Kaz cried out. ¡°What flag?¡± Kuro hurriedly asked. ¡°Not very famous pirate flag¡­ the bounty should not be high.¡± Kuro believed this. Kaz was a very serious person. He remembered the arrest warrant as much as a bounty hunter. If he said the reward was not high, then it was not high. Steady. ¡°Fire and sink it,¡± Kuro said. Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannons bombarded and several shells hit the Pirate Ship. One shell hit the Pirate Ship and exploded. Opposite, there was no movement. Pirate Ship seemed to be empty. Another few shells were fired, but the Pirate Ship still did not move. If there were pirates on board, they should have moved. However, Kuro did not want to keep the cannon. If he could sink it, why not? After more than a dozen shells, the Battleship¡¯s shell hit the other side¡¯s ammunition depot and the ship slowly sank. Through the binoculars, Kuro saw that there were no traces of living people on the ship. The Battleship approached and a group of Marines took a small boat to the pirate ship wreckage. After investigating, Marines came back to report. ¡°Cao, there is no one and nothing on the ship. It is an empty ship.¡± ¡°Got it, then don¡¯t worry about it. Stop and take a look at the town.¡± Kuro nodded and instructed Marine. The small town on Germoro Island is near the foot of the Ring Volcano. As soon as Kuro and his men went ashore, they stopped. ¡°Cao Chang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kaz asked when he saw Kuro¡¯s expression. ¡°Send a team forward to explore and pay attention to the danger.¡± Something was very wrong. It was too desolate. Kuro is cautious and he will remember every island he comes to. This island is completely different from the one he came to a few years ago. The vegetation has obviously grown a lot and there are no traces of animals. The Four Seas, which has regular weather, is not as variable as the Grand Line, and there is no rapid transformation of an island in a few years. And the current vegetation is obviously the result of the lack of ecological cycle of animals, which leads to its rapid growth, and this is only limited to the value of the inedible. Along the way, Kuro did not even see any decent wild vegetables. There are no traces of large animals nearby, and it doesn¡¯t seem like there are any ferocious beasts here. Soon, Kuro reached the town. A few years ago, this town was still bustling with people and the houses were very neat. But looking at it now, all kinds of plants are growing on the houses. He remembered that there were fields nearby, but now more than half of the fields are barren. At the intersection, a few sallow and thin children were squatting there playing games. One of the children saw who was coming and ran into the town. ¡°Marine, Marine is here!¡± The door of the house was opened and various townspeople came out of the house and gathered in front of Kuro and others. The townspeople were also sallow and thin, and all of them showed that they had not eaten enough for a long time. A thin old man walked to Kuro and suddenly knelt down and cried, ¡°Marine, please save our town!¡± As the old man knelt down, the remaining townspeople also knelt down one by one and sobbed. Kuro looked at the old man and said uncertainly, ¡°Mayor Mendel?¡± ¡­ . In the mayor¡¯s house, Kuro sat in a chair and watched his house. It could be said that his house is bare. He was here when he came a few years ago, but the mayor¡¯s family was still very rich at that time. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, eat slowly. If it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s still some on the ship.¡± Kuro looked at the Mayor who was wolfing down food and said nicely. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The mayor kept nodding, but his hands did not slow down. These people were starving. When they saw Marine coming over, the first thing they did was to kneel down and ask for food. Fortunately, Kuro brought a lot of food. With safety as the top priority, Kuro would naturally be well prepared for the sea patrol. A Battleship that can be led by Commander Cao is a small patrol ship with 80 people. That goes without saying, Full Compendium. Ammunition is stuffed, medicine is stuffed, and food must be stuffed. In order to pursue survival, Kuro took enough food to fill his stomach. Enough food for eighty Marines for three months. ¡°Burp¡­¡± Mendel rubbed his round belly and burped comfortably, tears running down his face. ¡°It¡¯s been a year, we haven¡¯t eaten enough for a whole year. Thank you so much, Marine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Mayor Mendel. It¡¯s normal for Marines to help civilians. Besides, when I came to buy supplies a few years ago, you gave a lot of discounts.¡± Kuro shook his head and asked, ¡°So, you haven¡¯t eaten enough for a year? Why?¡± As soon as these words came out, Mendel¡¯s face showed horror and he shook his head crazily. ¡°I¡¯m already grateful enough to give you something to eat. Don¡¯t ask why. If there¡¯s anything in this town that you like, you can take it away, although you are already poor.¡± If he could leave, of course Kuro would leave. However, he looked at the mayor¡¯s dull eyes, which had long been numb, and the image of the townsfolk who were wolfing down their food, and sighed. ¡°We are Marines, we are not afraid, please say¡­¡± ¡°Marine!¡± Mendel looked at Kuro, touched, as if he had made up his mind, and said: ¡°It is Florida, that demon, Florida!¡± Florida? ¡°The Florida you mentioned, is it a big pirate?¡± Kaz couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s not the problem of pirates. It¡¯s the kind, the rare kind¡­ It¡¯s covered in white fur and it¡¯s like a ghost wandering around. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t see its face clearly.¡± Mendel said in fear, ¡°Since it came here a year ago, all the food on the island has been eaten by it, and it does not allow us to run. Occasionally, a ship will come here, but whether it is a pirate or a Treasure Hunter, as long as they come to this place, they will inexplicably lose their strength. That demon asked us to clear the ships and exchange the treasures for food for it to eat, leaving us with only a little support. I know. We are still alive because we are still useful. Maybe one day when we are useless, Florida will eat us. This is already a cursed island!¡± Chapter 5 What Is Your Purpose? Kuro closed his eyes, leaned his arms on the chair, and said nothing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± It was Kaz who spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to run, but as long as I get close to the edge of the island, Florida will appear and bring people back.¡± Mendel pulled his hair, full of pain. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t escape.¡± They could not go out either. As for food, they were all waiting for passing merchant ships. Even if the merchant offered a high price, they had to pinch their noses and buy it. Then, they would wait for the demon that came once a fortnight. ¡°Marine, you are good people. I can¡¯t hurt you. Hurry up and go. Florida is a demon. She will soon know that there is someone here.¡± ¡°Kaz, gather Marines and prepare for battle.¡± Kuro suddenly opened his eyes and instructed Kaz. ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz obeyed and went out to gather the Marines. ¡°You¡­¡± Mendel¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°You¡¯d better go. You are really not a match for that demon.¡± Kuro scratched his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way, it¡¯s too late.¡± Observation Haki sensed that a living being was rushing over. Of course Kuro would be domineering. More than 20 years of cultivation was not for nothing. Although it was just a cheat, Kuro had mastered the cheat to a level more powerful than the original work. Safety first. For this goal, Kuro cultivated crazily without attracting attention. Naturally, Haki was guided out. Observation Haki can cover this island! That Florida, if what the mayor said is true, she should also be able to see. From her distance, her attainments are no less than mine, Kuro thought. This is East Blue, the kind of Haki that has never been heard of before. Suddenly, there is a Haki expert with such deep attainments. Such a person is really not someone East Blue can deal with. ¡°But it¡¯s not famous, and I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s thinking. If it stays in East Blue, it will be a disaster sooner or later. It¡¯s better to get rid of it before it becomes famous.¡± Kuro made up his mind. He wanted the ordinary and weak East China Sea and did not want any ambitious and strong people to stay here. If you are strong, go to the Grand Line! Go and release your ambition! What can he do in this weak place, really. Outside, Kaz waited with Marines. The town was surrounded by a deep jungle. Although it was daytime, the depths were still dark, as if it could swallow people. Rustle ¡­ The jungle sounds. Kaz focused on a rooftop. There was a white figure there, glowing under the sunlight. It was slender and covered in white fur, like an upright werewolf looking down. ¡°Flo¡­ It¡¯s Florida!¡± The townspeople broke down and shouted. ¡°Shoot!¡± Kaz held out his hand and bellowed. Bang bang bang! The lead bullet attacked the sky. In the next moment, the white-haired monster disappeared and quickly appeared in front of the Marines. Bang. The white-furred monster reached out and hit a Marine heavily. Marine was sent flying backward. At that moment, his body seemed to have overdrawn his physical strength and was abnormally pale and weak as he fell to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± The white-furred monster¡¯s deep voice sounded: ¡°You actually called Marine, unforgivable, you need to be punished!¡± It swept its body and quickly bypassed these Marines. Its hand only touched the Marines, and the Marines fell down powerlessly like the previous people. In an instant, dozens of Marines lost their combat power. Kaz¡¯s hand trembled as he held the gun. This monster is too strong to fight. At this moment, the door of the mayor¡¯s house was opened and Kuro came out with his saber. ¡°Kurozo is out!¡± Marine immediately became excited. ¡°With the leadership of Cao, we will definitely win!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t embarrass Cao Chang!¡± When those scared Marines saw Kuro coming out, they gritted their teeth and rushed towards the white-haired monster. ¡°What¡¯s the use of a branch¡¯s small Cao?¡± The white-furred monster reached out and disappeared, quickly appearing behind Marine. There was no sound and the Marines went limp. Kuro saw this scene and his eyes flashed with surprise. ¡°You¡­ monster!¡± Kaz roared and raised his gun to shoot. Bang! The bullet did not even graze the side of the white-haired monster before it hit its abdomen and fell to the ground. ¡°Marine, Marine is also gone!¡± Mayor Mendel almost broke his teeth. He picked up a pair of scissors and rushed out shakily, shouting at the white-haired monster, ¡°You monster, don¡¯t you want us to die! Let me tell you, even if we die, we will not yield to you again!¡± After being shouted at by the old mayor, the desperate villagers gathered and glared at the white-haired monster. Even if they die, they will die standing! The white-furred monster stood there for a moment, and then his voice became even lower. ¡°Then I will satisfy you!¡± Whoosh! Marines were no match for them, and the unarmed townspeople were certainly no match for them. Soon, under the high-speed rotation of the white-furred monster, the townspeople fell one after another. Only it and Kuro were still standing. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left.¡± It pointed at Kuro and said with a low laugh, ¡°Speaking of which, I have seen people like you, a red-nosed pirate. You are obviously not strong, but you are pretentious. You are alone, how can you deal with yourself?¡± In its opinion, this Little Cao was obviously frightened and did not dare to move. ¡°Well, look at this town. It¡¯s because of you that it fell into such a situation! Go to hell with your repentance!¡± The white-haired monster instantly rushed over and punched Kuro. ¡°I say, you¡¯re a girl, why are you so evil? Didn¡¯t you not kill anyone?¡± Snap. His fist was caught. Kuro squeezed its fist and said slowly. ¡°Nani, blocked¡­ blocked?!¡± The white-haired monster stiffened and subconsciously retreated. At this moment, Kuro turned his hand and grabbed the white fur on his hand and pulled hard. What was revealed was a beautiful girl with waist-length white hair. ¡°Haki?!¡± The girl stared at the black on Kuro¡¯s hand and widened her eyes. ¡°Why are you so domineering!¡± Kuro threw away the white fur in his hand. ¡°My subordinate¡¯s strength has been sucked dry by you, and he¡¯s an ability user.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The girl bowed and spread out her arms. Armament Haki began to cover her elbows, and her big bright eyes were filled with a little red. ¡°Essence: Maximum Wheel!¡± Boom! The ground under her feet was plowed by the girl into a deep gully. Her palms opened and closed and went straight to Kuro. However, the person on the other side seemed to have known in advance and only moved to the side in the face of this move, easily dodging it. The girl rushed past Kuro and hit a house opposite. BOOM!!! The entire house was destroyed, and the huge force created a huge gully in the jungle behind the house. ¡°What a joke!¡± The girl walked out of the ruins and stared at Kuro with fear. Her Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki can cover the entire island. With the power of Kenbonshoku Haki, she has never failed, but this man dodged her attack in advance. In other words, Kenbonshoku (Observation) is stronger than her! And Armament Haki that is enough to isolate his own ability¡­ Kuro also frowned as he looked at the ruins. Such destructive power, powerful Kenbonshoku (Observation), Armament Haki, and an ability user¡­ ¡°Why is a man (woman) like you holed up in East Blue, what is your purpose!¡± The two of them asked in unison. Chapter 6 You Are Really Hidden Kuro held the handle of the knife and slowly pulled it out. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t delay it. Someone like you will be a threat sooner or later. I will deal with you here.¡± He would kill her while she was not famous. The military knife is an ordinary standard military knife, not a famous knife, but when Kuro touched it with two fingers, the girl obviously quivered. Light gradually appeared on the blade. That light made her hair stand on end. As someone who has been on the Grand Line, she is not comparable to the ignorant Marine pirates of East Blue. The girl wanted to leave, but she could not move at all now. The blade light seemed to have locked her down. No matter where she ran, she would be hit in the end. He will die! That killing intent was real! This man really wants to kill me! ¡°Unseen Wind¡­¡± ¡°I surrender!¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro wiped the blade and tilted his head to look at the girl. He saw her body change and her body slowly shrank, becoming a white-haired loli of seven or eight years old. ¡°I surrender, do whatever you want.¡± The girl collapsed on the ground and touched her stomach. ¡°Damn it, I used too much strength just now and I¡¯m hungry again.¡± ¡°He surrendered just like that?¡± Kuro thought about it and gave up on killing her. He was indeed not interested in killing a little girl. ¡°Tell me who you are and what your purpose is in coming to East Blue.¡± ¡°My name is Flo Lida, from the Grand Line. I can touch the other party and absorb their essence.¡± Flo Lida sat up and stared fiercely at Kuro. ¡°Who are you? With such strength, why are you still a branch head of East Blue? Is Marine blind to not see a monster like you?¡± The two of them looked at each other and were silent for a while before saying in unison, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for safety!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro froze and looked at Flo Leda. In her eyes, he saw a trace of shock and a little surprise. Kuro sheathed his sword and sat opposite her. The two of them looked at each other for a moment and said in unison, ¡°You go first.¡± ¡°There are too many Grand Line monsters, I am not strong enough, I don¡¯t want to go there (I ran out of there).¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°!¡± You know me! A confidant! Kuro said excitedly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the Grand Line at all. With my strength, it¡¯s not enough for me to go there. What Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) GM Army? It will be troublesome if I meet some strong people and they fight. The injury is light, but I might be killed.¡± Flo Lida nodded hard. ¡°There are too many monsters on the Grand Line. I¡¯m scared all day long, but I can¡¯t eat my fill, so I can only come to East Blue. This place is weak and easy to deceive. I like it here!¡± ¡°Not enough to eat?¡± Kuro glanced at her and suddenly realized, ¡°The drawback of the ability?¡± Leda said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m a ¡®Essence Energy Man¡¯ who ate the ¡®Essence Energy Fruit¡¯. The drawback of this ability is that I can¡¯t eat enough. Since I ate this fruit at the age of eight, I haven¡¯t eaten enough for ten years. There are too many monsters on the Grand Line, and I don¡¯t dare to be too blatant, so I came to East Blue.¡± Flo Lida, 18 years old, born on the Grand Line and an Energy Fruit user. It can absorb the essence of the person touched and use it for itself, but the drawback is that it is very difficult to eat. And she didn¡¯t want to be a pirate and be noticed by Marines, so she came to East Blue. Cautious by nature, she fabricated the rumor of the ¡®Treasure of Florida¡¯ to lure greedy people to their destination, and then she would eat them and find a way to exchange the treasure for food. ¡°You¡¯re a little too much. Look at these people, they¡¯ve been starved by you.¡± Kuro pointed at the unconscious townspeople. Hearing this, Leda felt even more aggrieved. ¡°I told them that they can keep their own food, but they are too afraid to leave more for themselves. I can¡¯t say it openly, I am also in a hurry.¡± At the mention of this, Leda felt even more aggrieved. ¡°I have to emit Kenbonshoku (Observation) every day. It¡¯s hard enough, can¡¯t they be more obedient?¡± Ever since she became an Essence Energy Man, she had to spend a lot of effort to do anything. In order to preserve her strength, she had always looked like an eight-year-old girl and would only transform her Essence Energy into her original age in battle. Not to mention that she had to turn on her Kenbonshoku (Observation) every day. That kind of consumption will only make her hungry faster. She did not want to kill anyone. She just wanted to eat her fill. Those townspeople who wanted to escape were only detected by her and she used her ability to make them lose their strength and faint. They would be fine after a few days of rest. She was going to leave because the island was almost emptied by her. If she continued to eat, the ecological chain of the island would really collapse. However, she sensed the arrival of someone and wanted to make another move. She did not expect to encounter such a monster. ¡°I said, I have surrendered. Even if you want to kill me, at least let me have a full meal!¡± Leda said unwillingly. ¡°Why do I have to kill you?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. ¡°It¡¯s easy to be full. You can join the Marine. ZF is so rich, you can eat whatever you want.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Marines or pirates. I just want to eat and don¡¯t want to fight.¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Kuro pointed at himself. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we are very compatible? You want to eat your fill safely, and I want to live safely until I die. If we live together in East Blue, wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful?¡± He did not have the idea of refining copper, but two people can make a long plan. The other party is so strong and yet he is not famous, which means that his security awareness is very good. Kuro needs such a talent! Leda¡¯s eyes also lit up. Yes, this man seems to be very suitable. He has a little status in the Marine and is very strong. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of battle maniac. If I join him, I should be able to eat and sleep every day. Those days¡­ Leda drooled longingly. ¡°You only have one chance. Otherwise, I will capture you and inform you that you are an ability user. When someone comes over, they will throw you into ¡®Impelton¡¯. You know that place, right? It is too difficult for you to eat your fill there.¡± Kuro threatened. ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I promise, but you have to promise to let me eat 80%¡­ No, 60% full!¡± If he joined him, he would not have to drive Kenbonshoku (Observation) every day in fear and change places every once in a while. Haki consumes a lot of energy to begin with. If not for this, she would not have eaten an entire island in a short time. ¡°I will definitely let you eat your fill!¡± Kuro promised. Then he regretted it¡­ It was easy to deal with the aftermath of Flo Lida. After the townspeople woke up, Kuro directly told them that the monster was punished by the heavens and was struck by lightning. The ruins were evidence. In any case, the Marines will not investigate people who are not famous. As for Leda herself, she was taken hostage by Devil Florida. Now that she was rescued, Kuro decided to adopt her. Half of the food and some treasures were left for the residents of the island of Garmoro, which ensured that after they survived here, Marines continued to set out under the grateful send-off of the townspeople. He left half a month¡¯s worth of food for the townspeople, and he still has half a month¡¯s worth of food left. It will only take two or three days for him to return to the 153rd Division. Even if a big eater comes, how big is his appetite? Originally, that was what Kuro thought. ¡°Lida! Half a month, a full half month of food, you finished it in one meal?!¡± In the office, Kuro roared at the white-haired loli beside him. Leda was still holding a carrot in her hand. As she chewed, she said: ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m too hungry. I¡¯ve been hungry for the past few months with Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki on, and I¡¯ve never been full. Besides, isn¡¯t it very fast to go back? I still have food, so don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°How can I not care? How can that bit of food be enough? What if we encounter a storm, what if we encounter a Sea King, what if we encounter some idle Shichibukai in the East China Sea!¡± Kuro bared his fangs and brandished his claws, almost going crazy. ¡°When the time comes, we will drift pitifully on the sea and be swallowed by a big wave. My dream will end here. What a joke!¡± Leda looked at Kuro speechlessly. She finally understood why this man was only a Cao. He was already cautious enough, but he did not expect him to be more cautious than him. Ability users may not be human, but you are really a coward. Chapter 7 Monca Riots The original plan to patrol the sea for a while was ruined by Leda¡¯s existence. Kuro could only give the order dejectedly and began to return to the 153rd Division. ¡°When are we going back? I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± Leda slumped in Kuro¡¯s office and spoke weakly. ¡°Shut up. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have to go back so early!¡± Kuro shouted. ¡°You said to let me eat my fill.¡± Leda put on a pitiful look. ¡°Adults should act like adults, don¡¯t act cute.¡± Kuro lit a cigarette and didn¡¯t look at Leda¡¯s expression. ¡°We¡¯re going back soon. I¡¯ll let you eat until you die.¡± ¡°If I can eat my fill and die, I¡¯m willing.¡± Leda said with satisfaction. Kuro said angrily, ¡°Shut up, you foodie, don¡¯t say such depressing things. After returning to the branch, you stay here and don¡¯t eat the animals on the island.¡± ¡°Just let me eat my fill.¡± Leda suddenly thought of something and said: ¡°You are Marine of the 153rd Division, subordinate of Monca?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°I have heard of it. It is a very dominant Marine and it is very brutal.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He did not care about this. He did not have much contact with Monka and had always been close to Lieutenant Colonel Lippa. Moreover, he kept a low profile and did not show off on Monka¡¯s side, so they were safe. Moreover, he is a veteran Marine and the Marine in the branch is very polite to him, so there is no trouble. Not to mention that Monca would probably fall this time. After two days of sailing, the Battleship reached Branch 153 and docked at the port of the town of Shields. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Lippa, Battleship, it is Captain Kuro who has returned.¡± At the port, a group of Marines saluted across the sea with a pink-haired little man. One of the Marines saw the Battleship and said. On a small wooden ship, two people organized their food and prepared to sail. One was wearing a straw hat, and the other had three knives hanging from his waist. The warship brushed past the small boat. On the deck, Kuro stared at the silly-looking straw hat and narrowed his eyes. For the first time in his life¡­ ¡°Why, do you know him?¡± Leda was eating an apple. Seeing Kuro¡¯s strange look, she couldn¡¯t help but look across. It seemed very ordinary. ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± Kuro looked away and smiled. ¡°But I feel that one day those two will be famous.¡± But it has nothing to do with me. Since this troublemaker has set off from here, the 153rd Division will not make a fuss. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Lippa.¡± When they got off the ship, Kuro saw Lippa and greeted him. After the fall of Monca, he took over the 153rd Division. ¡°Cao Kuro, you came back at the right time. I have something to tell you,¡± Plow said. What could happen? It¡¯s just that Monka fell. Lippa was about to speak when he heard a bang and an explosion in the distant branch base. Soon, a Marine ran over, panting. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Lippa, Monka¡­ Monka riot!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Li Pa¡¯s face was livid. ¡°How could he riot? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on him?!¡± ¡°Sorry, Lieutenant Colonel!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Lippa roared, ¡°Then quickly gather people and suppress Monka. For the sake of the residents of the town, we must not let him out of the branch!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Kuro, this is what happened. Monka was defeated by the two boys on the boat just now, but¡­ why is there a riot!¡± Lipa gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Kuro, your people come with me to suppress the Monka riot. We can¡¯t let him come out.¡± Monca Riots? I don¡¯t remember this happening. ¡°I got it.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Kaz.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz gathered Marines and ran toward the branch with his gun. Regardless of whether this happened or not, in the end, Monka was arrested. He was not a metahuman, nor did he have Haki. It was impossible for him to resist the weapons. In the branch square, a group of people surrounded a tall and strong man. It has to be said that people in this world are all very tall. Previously, it was Colmore, and now it is Monka. Monka is at least three meters tall. But a long time ago, his height was only ordinary. When the body is trained to a certain level, height will really grow. Perhaps it is because there is enough oxygen in this world. Monka held a Marine hostage, and the big axe on his arm was stuck under the Marine¡¯s neck, making the Marine break out in cold sweat. ¡°Stand back and let me out, or I will kill him!¡± Monka roared. ¡°That is Monka?¡± Lida, who rushed over, looked at Monka in surprise. ¡°He is really tall.¡± However, she did not take it to heart. Such a branch colonel was too weak in her eyes. The people of East Blue have never seen a strong one, except for this monster next to him. The group of Marines did not dare to shoot and just stood there. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Lippa, what should we do now?¡± When Lippa came, the Marines seemed to have a backbone and a Marine asked. Lippa looked at Monka with a gloomy face. They actually took hostages. This was too troublesome. ¡°Monka, you have already lost. You have surrendered. Can¡¯t you afford to lose?¡± ¡°Cut the crap, Lippa, I am the chief of this branch!¡± Monca roared, ¡°Let me out, or I will really do it!¡± As he spoke, his axe moved closer to Marine¡¯s neck, the sharp blade of the axe cut his neck and blood flowed out. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t!¡± The Marine almost cried. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Lippa gritted his teeth and lowered his head in silence. Kuro watched the show from the side. It didn¡¯t matter whether Monka ran or not. Although the report was not sent out, the consciousness of this place has been awakened. It is impossible for Monka to return to the past. ¡°Monka! You have lost!¡± Unexpectedly, Cass suddenly stepped forward and said. ¡°You are not fit to be the commander of this base. In my opinion, only Captain Kuro is qualified. Compared to you, Captain Kuro is still the real Marine Hero of this place!¡± Meow meow meow? Kuro tilted his head and looked at Kaz in confusion. Just say it. Why did you bring me here? ¡°That¡¯s right, Leader Kuro is really thinking for us!¡± ¡°Monka, put down your weapons and surrender quickly!¡± Kuro¡¯s subordinates shouted. ¡°Kuro?¡± Monca¡¯s bloodshot eyes looked at Kuro, ¡°It¡¯s you, Luciru Kuro, this useless Marine, what qualifications do you have to be compared with the great me.¡± Kuro and Monka knew each other. When they entered the Marine Corps, they were in the same batch. However, Monca caught ¡°Hundred Tails¡± a few years ago and became an Ensign. Then, he was promoted all the way to his current colonel status. As for whether he really caught it, Crowe is still a butler somewhere and he is probably about to be exposed. ¡°Hey, after being provoked like this, are you still not going to attack?¡± Leda poked Kuro¡¯s waist and whispered. Kuro glared at Lida. ¡°Shut up. What does it have to do with me? Do I look like the kind of person who is in the limelight?¡± ¡°Kuro, do you think you can compare to me?!¡± Monca glared at Kuro. ¡°In that case, you come over as a hostage. Do you have the courage!¡± Chapter 8 Touch Me Kuro raised his eyebrows. This is a provocation. He did not want to be in the limelight, but since you came to him yourself, there is nothing he can do. I can only act! He had thought about it. If he was held hostage by Monka later, he would create a ¡®accident¡¯ and let Monka surrender. Kuro put on a heroic look and walked towards Monca. ¡°Cao Kuro, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Cao Chang, I will replace you!¡± Monca watched as Kuro walked over. He also took him hostage and walked over. At the moment when the two were close, he suddenly threw Marine in the direction of Kuro and ran away. ¡°Monka, you!¡± Lippa watched as Monka ran outside and shouted, ¡°Shoot, shoot!¡± Bang bang bang! The lead bullet flew out and ricocheted on the ground at Monka¡¯s feet. A few bullets hit his body and Monka grunted and ran out of the branch door. ¡°Chase, chase them all!¡± The Marines, led by Lippa, rushed toward Monca. On the other hand, Kuro was a little stunned. He really thought that Monka would take him as a hostage, but he didn¡¯t expect him to run away. It was good that he ran away. There was no need to act. In the direction Monka rushed out, the other civilians avoided him in fear. Only a little girl with pigtails did not have time to run away and fell to the ground, looking at the giant Monka in horror. ¡°Rika!¡± A woman ran to the little girl and hugged her tightly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Monca raised his axe and chopped down. ¡°Stop, Monka!¡± Lippa¡¯s eyes almost popped out as he reached out and shouted. But it was too late! Pop! The sound of a blade being unsheathed. ¡°One Blade Flow: Line of Sky!¡± A cloud of dust suddenly passed through Monka from the branch square and arrived in front of the little girl. Kuro held the scabbard in his left hand and the hilt in his right hand as he slowly sheathed the blade. Click. Pfft!!! A trail of blood spread out on Monka¡¯s back, his flesh and blood burst open, and blood spurted out, making his eyes roll back and he fell down. ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡± Kuro glanced at him coldly and said lightly. It was fine for Monka to run out, but it was a little impossible for him to hurt someone under his nose. He was a Marine after all, and the values of his previous life were still there. It was fine if she couldn¡¯t see him, but if she saw him, she had to control him. He couldn¡¯t really watch someone die in front of him. ¡°K-Kuro?¡± Lippa looked at Kuro in surprise. That knife just now was too amazing. Is that really something Kuro can do? Lippa¡¯s impression of Kuro was that he was a diligent Marine. Although he enlisted early, he had always kept a low profile. He did not expect him to have such a hidden card. However, before Lippa could ask, Kuro suddenly rolled his eyes and fainted. ¡°Chief Kuro!¡± The Marines rushed over in fear and shook Kuro crazily. ¡°Doctor, doctor, someone fainted here, quickly call the doctor!¡± Amidst the noise, there were a few roars. Lida pursed her lips. ¡°Your acting is terrible.¡± For unexplained phenomena, just faint and you will pass. Want me to expose my strength? Impossible, this is my hidden strategy! Monca was imprisoned again. This time, he really could not come out. The Marines tied him up with iron chains and made sure that he would not move before throwing him into prison. In the branch, Kuro was carried into the infirmary by the Marines, followed by Leda. While Marine went to call the doctor, Kuro narrowed his eyes and secretly waved at Leda. Leda walked over and looked strangely at Kuro. Kuro opened his mouth and mouthed to her, ¡°Touch, me.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Suck, dry, me.¡± Mouthing so. Lida understood and her eyes lit up. You asked for it! She had long wanted to attack this man! She reached out and touched Kuro in front of her. Suddenly, Kuro felt his energy flowing away. This is not the feeling of blocking with Armament Haki, but the real feeling of energy disappearing. Which is ¡­ ¡°Can you hurry up?¡± Taking advantage of the Marines turning their heads, Kuro glared at Leda. Leda was also confused. It¡¯s not that she hasn¡¯t faced strong people before. The so-called strong people of the Grand Line are like a school of carps crossing the river, but under her ability, there are not many who can hold on. If hundreds of millions of pirates are not strong enough, they will lose their strength in five seconds at most. But what¡¯s wrong with this man! ¡°Bastard, how did you cultivate!¡± Leda roared in a low voice. ¡°Your stamina is too strong!¡± Kuro thought for a moment. ¡°He started training appropriately at the age of six.¡± He said it calmly, but Leda felt a storm in her heart. Listening to his tone, he just wants to practice? But why can¡¯t I suck it dry?! It was as if there was a sea hidden in Kuro¡¯s body. No matter how he sucked, it was still endless. This energy¡­ is too huge! Kuro¡¯s cultivation is actually quite simple. He doesn¡¯t know any Six Moves or any unique body techniques. The cultivation method is based on Garp. It was the only way he knew. You may not know what it means to flatten a mountain with an ordinary knife. We usually call this kind of person ¡®Sword Hero¡¯. Back then, Capoo flattened ten mountains with his fist. It should not be a problem for him, Kuro, to flatten the mountains in 18 years. After 18 years of cultivation, Kuro doesn¡¯t know how many mountains he has flattened, but he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s anything strong. It¡¯s just flattening the mountains, Sword Hero can do it, right? Leda put her hands on Kuro, and her palms seemed to be able to pull the air. She took a deep breath and pressed down hard. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± Essence energy flowed faster. Leda was sweating on her forehead. To be honest, she had never encountered such a situation. Even if she used all her strength, Kuro still gave her the feeling of the deep sea and there was no movement at all. Bang! Leda punched Kuro hard in the chest. Kuro was caught off guard and coughed a few times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marine, who heard the voice, instantly turned around. ¡°Marine, Kuro seems to have a problem. Can you ask the doctor to hurry up? Can you call the doctor again?¡± Leda¡¯s big blinking eyes were full of worry and almost tears. ¡°We will go immediately!¡± If there is a problem with Coronado¡¯s body, it will be terrible. As soon as Marine left, Leda immediately turned around, her white hair fluttering in the wind. ¡°Lida, what are you going to do?¡± Kuro rubbed his chest. It really hurt a little. ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m going to be serious, Essence Energy Absorption. Open!¡± Leda had no intention of hiding anything. She had to see how much energy this man had. As her body grew, Leda turned from a white-haired little lolita to an 18-year-old beautiful girl. The clothes that originally fit her body only covered her chest and buttocks because of her growth, highlighting her excellent figure. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything bad about the female figure in One Piece. Bang! Leda hit Kuro hard with both hands, and her eyes began to emit white light. This time, Kuro noticed that his energy was rapidly flowing away like water being sucked by a giant whale. ¡°In this case, how long can you last?¡± Leda gritted her teeth. ¡°Faster, faster, we are almost there,¡± Kuro urged anxiously. He only had more than half of his energy left. If he was faster, he could completely suck himself dry before the doctor came. At that time, he would not be able to find any problems. Tap tap tap ¡­ Fast footsteps sounded outside. Kuro said anxiously, ¡°Lida, can you do it!¡± Plop. As soon as she finished speaking, Leda turned back into a little girl and fell to the ground. ¡°Hungry¡­ I¡¯m starving¡­¡± Instead, she was exhausted. Chapter 9 Any Misunderstandings About Power Soon, the doctor arrived. When he saw Leda, who had fainted on the ground, he was shocked and gathered people to start the treatment. Kuro was lying on the hospital bed, pretending to be dead. The diagnosis came out quickly. Kuro was exhausted. Although Lidali had not fully recovered, she had absorbed half of Kuro¡¯s energy, causing the doctor to diagnose that Kuro was exhausted. This was also the effect that Kuro wanted to achieve. As for Leda, she was purely hungry. After giving her food to try, she was full of energy again. Kuro pretended to lie down for a day. When he felt that it was about time, he opened his eyes and woke up. It was mainly because his energy recovered quickly. Lying down for a day was his limit. Knowing that Kuro had woken up, Lippa and others immediately arrived. ¡°Kuro, what happened to you?¡± Lippa asked. Kuro got up with a pale face. Leda, who was eating beside him, was very cooperative. She carefully helped Kuro up and leaned him against the back of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s an old problem, ahem.¡± Kuro coughed twice and said weakly, ¡°My body has been weak since I was a child. The sword technique passed down in my family has consumed too much of my body. I will be exhausted after using one move. I can only maintain the most basic battle.¡± That was the excuse he had thought of. Coupled with the doctor¡¯s solid examination, it was simply flawless! This way, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to occasionally show his strength. ¡°Cao Kuro, it turns out that you have such a secret, but for the sake of civilians, you still ignore your body. This is really, really too touching!¡± Kaz was crying again, tears sticking to his face and his beard. Leda carefully moved two steps to the side and looked at Cass in disgust. ¡°I know, Kuro, you rest well, I will take care of the rest for you.¡± Lippa nodded solemnly and took Kaz out. Done? What was done? Kuro Li Pa¡¯s back felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell. After going out, Lippa lowered his head and thought. Suddenly, he said to Kaz, ¡°Give all the credit to Kuro.¡± ¡°I have no objections. Commander Cao has sacrificed too much for us. Without Cao¡¯s encouragement, we would have sunk into the sea.¡± Kaz had no objections, of course. Li Pa nodded in relief. ¡°We caught a metahuman and gave all the credit for defeating Monka to Kuro. He has been in the branch for ten years, but he has not made any progress. But with these two credits, it is not a problem for him to go to the headquarters for further studies. His body is too weak. If he goes to the Grand Line, it may solve his physical defects. If it can be solved, Kuro will definitely shine in the Marine!¡± He is not a power-hungry person like Monca. On the contrary, he is a Marine with a sense of justice who can think for his subordinates. Kuro is also an old acquaintance. If he were Kuro, he would be in despair. As his superior and old friend, he would definitely arrange for Kuro! ¡°Achoo!¡± Kuro sneezed and rubbed his nose. ¡°Strange, who is thinking of me? Forget it, Leda, peel me an apple.¡± ¡°Cut it yourself!¡± Lida raised her eyebrows. She did not understand how such a monster was cultivated. Even if I go all out, I can¡¯t absorb his energy. Instead, I fainted from hunger because I overused my ability! ¡­ . East Blue was calm and sunny. Sunlight shone into the office through the window sill. Kuro¡¯s feet were casually placed on the desk. He wore sunglasses and had a cigarette in his mouth. Beside him was a bottle of red wine. He put out the cigarette and held the goblet in an unusually lazy posture. He shook the wine inside carefully and took a sip. ¡°Sha sha.¡± The sun was shining outside and the breeze was warm and comfortable. ¡°Sha sha.¡± Luffy has already left Division 153 and Monca has also been arrested. It is already calm around here. ¡°Sha sha.¡± Ah¡­ Shuten. Kuro was already imagining his comfortable and good life. ¡°Sha sha.¡± ¡°Enough! Lida, don¡¯t make a sound when you eat, you¡¯re ruining my mood!¡± Kuro¡¯s forehead exposed blue veins as he roared. Beside him, Leda was holding a big box of cookies and eating them noisily. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Leda said expressionlessly. ¡°Then go out and eat!¡± Kuro waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t delay my rare moment of comfort.¡± Now that everything is calm, I have nothing to do in the rest of my life. I will just cultivate and live peacefully. ¡°Chief Kuro!¡± Outside the door, there was a series of footsteps and Kaz¡¯s loud voice. The door was quickly pushed open. Kaz was panting as he held a report. His face was filled with unconcealable joy. ¡°Cao Chang, something good has happened!¡± ¡®You got something good?¡¯ Then nothing good will happen to me. In the past, when he said that there was something good, he would either fight pirates or fight pirates. Kuro snapped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kaz?¡± Kaz didn¡¯t realize that there was something wrong with Kuro¡¯s tone and said excitedly, ¡°Cao Kuro, you are promoted, you are promoted to a Warrant Officer!¡± Hearing that he was just a Warrant Officer, Kuro was relieved. ¡°He¡¯s just a Warrant Officer. He¡¯s not even an officer. Why make such a fuss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Headquarters Warrant Officer, Headquarters wants you to go to Headquarters for further studies!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s Headquarters¡­¡± Kuro was suddenly stunned. ¡°Wait, what did you say? Headquarters?!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Cao, ah no, Warrant Officer, Warrant Officer Kuro!¡± Kaz nodded excitedly. ¡°Are you kidding me? Let me see the report!¡± Kuro no longer had the satisfaction from before. He snatched the report from Kaz and looked at it carefully. Then he despaired. It was really Headquarters. In the report, he was transferred to the headquarters to study. ¡°Impossible, it doesn¡¯t exist. There is no problem with my promotion, but there seems to be no reason for me to go to the headquarters.¡± Kuro scratched his head in pain. ¡°It¡¯s our credit.¡± Kaz said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Lieutenant Colonel Lippa and me. We thought it was a pity for you to stay in East Blue, so we pushed all the credit to you.¡± It¡¯s you, you loser! Kuro¡¯s eyes almost turned into sharp swords that could stab Kaz to death. Kaz felt a chill run through his body and he shivered inexplicably. He glanced out the window, puzzled. This weather is not cold. ¡°Warrant Officer Kuro, this is a small token of appreciation from our 153rd Branch. You have worked hard and it is a pity that you do not go to the headquarters to further your studies. As for your body, we have no way to solve it. I believe that the magical place of the Grand Line has a way to solve your body.¡± Kaz looked at the red sun enthusiastically. Kuro was depressed. ¡°Warrant Officer, do you want to go alone, or do you want to go together when Headquarters comes to receive Monka?¡± ¡°Let me think about it again. Thank you very much. You can go out first.¡± Kuro touched his forehead and said weakly. ¡°Then I will leave first.¡± Kaz retreated and muttered, ¡°Strange, Warrant Officer Kuro doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. It must be an illusion. He must be too happy to accept it.¡± Kaz was so happy at the thought that he hummed a tune as he walked. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± After confirming that Kaz had gone out, Kuro roared at the sea outside the window. ¡°What the hell, this is not how it should be! There are so many Grand Line powerhouses, why should I go there to deal with them, I am not strong enough!¡± Lida looked disdainful. Does this man have any misunderstanding about power? ¡°Are you going, Grand Line?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go sooner or later. It¡¯s good to leave now. Otherwise, when someone comes to receive Monka, I might be even more unlucky.¡± It was Garp who received Monka. That unreliable old bastard who is good at causing trouble is very strong. If he discovers my strength, he will really suffer. If he went to the Headquarters now, he could just be an ordinary Marine in the Headquarters. If his performance is too bad, he might be sent back to the Four Seas Division. ¡°Then I want to eat Barati. I¡¯ve long heard of East Blue¡¯s famous sea restaurant. It¡¯s on the way.¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 10 Kuro and Crowe It was still the same patrol ship, the same group of people, and the same bearded man, Kaz, who was leading the Marine training on the deck. In the office, Kuro was not excited at all. Why, why did it become like this? ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, I can give you some of my snacks.¡± Leda handed the potato chips to Kuro. At this moment, Kuro was wearing a black leather coat with a velvet collar with the word ¡®Justice¡¯ engraved on the back and a pair of slim-fit black pants. His slightly messy hairstyle was cut in the middle of his forehead, showing his delicate but lifeless face. After being promoted to a Warrant Officer, although he can¡¯t wear a cape, he doesn¡¯t need to wear a Marine uniform. ¡°That was bought with my money!¡± Kuro glared at Leda. ¡°I want you to give me some safety advice, not just for you to eat!¡± ¡°Can you bear to see me starve, big brother?¡± Leda blinked her big blinking eyes. ¡°Then can you bear to see my wallet deflate?¡± Upon hearing this, Kuro was angry. ¡°You said that you have only been here for a few days, and almost all the money I have saved up has been given to you.¡± ¡°You said to let me eat until I¡¯m full. Also, you said to let me join the Marine, but I didn¡¯t go in.¡± Leda said angrily. This time, Kuro was speechless. He wanted to find a reason to expose that Lida was an ability user and then smoothly join the Marine and become his subordinate, but he didn¡¯t have the time to do so. Something unexpected made him forget about it. As a result, Leda used her own money to eat. This woman ate too much. The little money he had saved up was almost all gone by her. ¡°I¡¯ll recommend you when we get to Headquarters. If I can¡¯t be safe, you can make me famous.¡± Kuro said fiercely: ¡°Let you fight with those perverts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. Big brother, can you bear to abandon me?¡± Lida was not threatened at all and still said pitifully. ¡°Cut it out.¡± Kuro completely ignored it, but he still sighed. ¡°In short, eat less at sea. When you reach Barati, you will be full.¡± There are naturally no ships in this branch base that can sail the Grand Line. They are going to Roguetown and then to Headquarters with the special ship and Permanent Pointer of Roguetown. Kaz and the others were only responsible for sending him to Roguetown. This is also a good thing. I don¡¯t have to work with this kind of hot-blooded idiot anymore. Boom! Cannon fire sounded outside. Soon Kaz broke in. ¡°Report, we have encountered the [Black Cat Pirates], the artillery has been ordered!¡± Black Cat Pirates? Kuro frowned. He remembered that it seemed to be Crowe¡¯s ship. Ever since Crowe was arrested by Monca a few years ago, the Black Cat Pirates have been keeping a low profile. But there are also high-end combat forces. Hypnotist praised, 9 million bounty. Catman Brothers, seven million each. Including the living Crowe, 16 million. The overall bounty is as high as 39 million Berries. It can be said that they are the Great Pirates of East Blue. Could it be that Luffy hasn¡¯t met Usopp yet, so he met the Black Cat Pirates? Kuro went out with his saber and a Marine handed him a pair of binoculars. Kuro looked around and saw that there were no wanted bounty criminals on the ship, only two or three big and small cats. Faced with the Battleship bombardment, the members of the Black Cat Pirates were shocked and were pulling the sail, preparing to escape. BOOM!!! The ship on the other side was too dilapidated. After being hit by a few cannonballs from the Battleship, the mast broke and a large part of the ship¡¯s surface cracked. It could not sail anymore. ¡°Captain, Captain!¡± In the Black Cat Pirates, the pirates rushed into the Captain¡¯s cabin and said in horror: ¡°Marines are coming!¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Leaning back in his chair was a refined man in a captain¡¯s coat, with his hair combed neatly and round glasses. ¡°I see. Go out.¡± ¡°Captain¡­¡± The pirate wanted to say something, but he was frightened by his glare and ran out of the Captain¡¯s room. ¡°Marines¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and sat there expressionlessly, as if the shelling outside had nothing to do with him. ¡°Then let the Marines catch him. I¡¯m tired of it.¡± The plan that he had set up for three years was defeated by a person with a straw hat. He was really tired of it and didn¡¯t want to be a pirate anymore. If they were captured by Marines, they would probably be peaceful. Although he had already been ¡®caught¡¯. Boom! A cannonball hit the cabin and blew Crowe off the deck. The calm state of mind just now instantly disappeared. ¡°Marine!¡± Crowe¡¯s face turned green as he opened the suitcase beside him and took Ten Blades Cat¡¯s Claw with him. ¡°You asked for it!¡± ¡°Chloe?¡± Kuro¡¯s binoculars happened to see this scene. Another cannonball hit him. Crowe waved his arm and five long claws directly cut the cannonball apart. He had already stepped on the railing and was waiting for the Battleship to approach, ready to go up and kill. ¡°Trouble.¡± Kuro glared at Kaz. He realized that this bearded man was arrogant and didn¡¯t follow his previous rules. If he encountered a pirate group, he would open fire. If Crowe really comes up, I¡¯m afraid there will be casualties on this ship. To prevent such accidents¡­ ¡°I can only go over first!¡± The Battleship was getting closer and closer to the Pirate Ship. Crowe was about to cross over when he saw a figure jump up from the opposite side and land on his side. It was just a small Marine patrol ship. Are Marines nowadays so tough? ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you die first!¡± Crowe lowered his arm and at the moment when the iron Marine approached, he waved his arm and five sharp claws slashed over. ¡°Don¡¯t be so generous, Crowe.¡± He did not see the body that he expected to be torn into pieces, but a voice sounded. Crowe turned his head and saw the Marine standing calmly beside him. ¡®Know me?¡¯ No, I died a few years ago. Exposed? ¡°Go to hell!¡± Crowe activated Silent Steps and quickly disappeared from the spot, appearing behind Kuro, his claws gathering and stabbing. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to talk with too many people. Let¡¯s find a quiet place to talk.¡± Kuro quickly turned around and unsheathed his sword. ¡°One Blade Flow.Crush.¡± Whoosh! A gust of wind blew on the deck, and the eyes of the pirates who were blown by the wind lost their luster. Plop. A pirate fell. As if there was a chain reaction, pirates kept falling. Crowe maintained his thrusting posture and looked at the blade close at hand. His forehead was full of cold sweat and he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. What was that like? He felt his body trembling! When the knife came over, it was like a huge wave on the sea. He almost felt that he was suffocating. This man ¡­ He was no match for him! If they really fought, they would die. ¡°Can you say it now?¡± Kuro put down the knife and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt, Crowe. Join Marine. I need your wisdom.¡± This is Crowe! He is extremely intelligent and has great patience. He dares to endure for three years for a small tycoon in a town. Most importantly, he hated pirate life and only wanted a peaceful life. That is also Kuro¡¯s dream! Leda, that foodie, is unreliable. He needs someone who can really advise him. When he saw Crowe, he had this thought in his mind. He had to get this man! ¡­ . ¡­ . This Recommendation, Collection, and Chapter says, I want to get it! Chapter 11 What Ambitions Do You Have? ¡®As a Marine?¡¯ A black line appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, you can kill me if you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious.¡± Kuro said, ¡°There¡¯s no future in being a pirate. Why don¡¯t you come with me to be a Marine? You¡¯ll get a salary and benefits and you¡¯ll be safe.¡± Letting a pirate become a Marine, isn¡¯t this a classic example of forcing a prostitute? Crowe, on the other hand, calmed down. He couldn¡¯t beat this person in front of him. That slash just now was enough proof. He was not a brainless idiot who would attack even though he knew that he could not win. If the other party wanted to kill him, there was no need to play other tricks. ¡°What is your purpose?¡± ¡°¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯ Crowe, your name has long been heard. I need your wisdom.¡± You do know me. Need my wisdom? Crowe looked Kuro up and down. Although this man was standing so casually, he could feel the power coming from inside and outside, just like the trembling of a low-level creature meeting a high-level creature. Such a man needs his own wisdom? The wisdom of a pirate? What he wants to do, what is his purpose? ¡°I am a pirate with a bounty.¡± Crowe made a final struggle. ¡°A bounty of 16 million Berries, what does it matter? You are essentially ¡®dead¡¯, the wanted order has long been revoked. Besides, it is not unheard of for a pirate to be a Marine.¡± Kuro laughed. It was not unheard of. At least, Kuro knew that his subordinate, Zangor, was exonerated and joined the Marine Corps. That guy¡¯s bounty is 9 million. Not to mention that Crowe has already been ¡®caught¡¯. According to ZF¡¯s nature, it is impossible for them to admit that they made a mistake. Even if they recognized him, if Crowe had entered the Marine at that time, this matter would probably have been over. Crowe saw that Kuro had already made up his mind and he seemed to have no room for resistance, so he could only nod. No matter what, he could live. Crowe wanted a peaceful life, not a peaceful death. The patrol ship approached the Pirate Ship. Kaz and others were ready to engage in a boarding battle, but when they looked, they seemed to have fainted. ¡°Warrant Officer, this is¡­¡± Kaz asked curiously. ¡°If they were knocked out by the artillery, they would have fainted when I came.¡± Kuro found a random reason, then pulled Crowe over and said, ¡°This man is not bad. I want to take him back to Headquarters and let him serve Marine.¡± ¡°Pirate? Warrant Officer, how can a pirate enter Marine?¡± Kaz was surprised. ¡°Kaz, I didn¡¯t want to, but he¡¯s too pitiful.¡± Kuro, who was already prepared, pointed at Crowe and said, ¡°Look at him, doesn¡¯t he look like a man?¡± Hearing this, Cass looked at Crowe seriously and his eyes widened. ¡± ¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯ Crowe! Impossible, Crowe has been caught by Monca.¡± Kuro said sadly, ¡°In order to pay tribute to their Captain, the Black Cat Pirates found a very similar person to be their Captain. Look at him, this meticulous hair and round-framed glasses are exactly the same as Crowe, and even his name has been changed to ¡®Chloe¡¯, but in fact, he is just an ordinary person.¡± Ask him what he wants to do.¡± ¡°I¡­ I want a peaceful life. I¡¯m tired of pirates fighting and killing.¡± Kuro stared at him and said in a trance. This is indeed his goal and his heartfelt words. It doesn¡¯t sound fake at all. Kaz was touched and wiped his tears. ¡°It¡¯s so sad! An ordinary person was forced to do such a thing. It¡¯s so sad!¡± After hearing Kuro¡¯s words, Kaz¡¯s resistance in his heart disappeared. Then again, didn¡¯t they also have a pink-haired little man in the 153rd Division? He had been in the pirate regiment for two years and joined the Marine. Crack¡­ The crack that was originally opened by the pirate ship gradually expanded. ¡°The ship is going to sink, let¡¯s get on the ship first, these pirates are on their own.¡± Kuro got on the Battleship first. He couldn¡¯t catch him. If he caught him, Crowe would be exposed. The Black Cat Pirates have been very low-key for the past few years and have not done anything bad. Kuro can let them go as long as they can survive in this sea. Crowe inexplicably boarded the ship. ¡­ . ¡°Chloe, I have a question to discuss with you.¡± In the captain¡¯s cabin, Kuro lit a cigarette and handed the cigarette box to Crowe. ¡°Sit, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± ¡°¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯ Crowe? Where did you get such a character? He¡¯s a great pirate in East Blue.¡± Leda chewed on her potato chips and looked curiously at Chlo?. Even a child knows about me?! Crowe felt that the past few years had been wasted. Kuro said, ¡°Now he is one of us. I have a question for you.¡± Is this guy starting to show his ambition? He is clearly so strong, but he is only a Warrant Officer now. What is his purpose for staying in East Blue? Treasure? Power? ¡®The throne?¡¯ If he wants to develop his territory, he needs to borrow his experience and wisdom as a pirate. ¡°I have a friend¡­¡± Kuro slowly said, ¡°He is a Marine. Originally, he was staying in East Blue and he was very comfortable when he had nothing to do. But because of some accidents, I, no, my friend has been called to the Marine Headquarters. It is inevitable that he will go to the Headquarters, but is there any way to get him back to the Four Seas Branch safely, preferably to East Blue?¡± Back to East Blue ¡­ So his ambition is in East Blue? After thinking for a while, Crowe said, ¡°If you want to stay in East Blue¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my friend.¡± Kuro corrected. ¡°If your friend wants to stay in East Blue, this is completely up to Marine Headquarters. To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about Marine¡¯s mechanism, but no matter what, I suggest that you¡­ your friend find a faction to join, and through the faction, the operation will let you return to East Blue.¡± Crowe said. Marines, of course, have their own factions. The three generals have their own factions. Sengoku, Tsuru, Karp, and others also have their own trusted subordinates. The famous Marines will find a faction that suits them. ¡°But if I join a faction, will my superiors notice my¡­ friend? But he doesn¡¯t want to be famous and he doesn¡¯t want to attract the attention of Headquarters because he is not very strong. If he is noticed, he will easily become cannon fodder.¡± Leda chewed her potato chips expressionlessly. ¡°You are too modest. If you are cannon fodder, then what are we, scum?¡± Kuro criticized, ¡°Lida! It has only been a few days and you have changed. Where is your safety and your prudence? When you do things, you must be steady and 100% safe.¡± Lida pursed her lips and refused to reason with this old dog. ¡°I think your idea is good. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Kuro nodded at Crowe with satisfaction. This man is much more reliable than Leda. At least he has constructive opinions. He stood up and reached out to Crowe. ¡°Welcome to Marine. Believe me, if you follow me, you will definitely live a peaceful life!¡± Chapter 12 Stop Joking, Pirate! The ship was still sailing, and in the past few days, Crowe had been observing the patrol ship. He knew that this was the Marine of the 153rd Division, and he also knew about the ill fate with Monka. However, this made him even more puzzled. After collecting intelligence for the past few days, he understood that Kuro was a Warrant Officer and there was nothing outstanding about him. Although he was admired by the Marine of Battleships, the image of Kuro that they showed was that of a conscientious Marine. And what Kuro showed was just an ordinary Marine, or even a somewhat lazy Marine. He did not do his usual training and did not go out to patrol. Everything was handed over to his deputy on the ship, Captain Kaz. He spent all his time with the little girl in the cabin. One smoked and drank, and the other ate snacks. If it weren¡¯t for Crowe¡¯s deep memory of the knife, he might have been blinded by the illusion shown by Kuro. If even he can be deceived, then this man has been lying dormant in East Blue for more than ten years. There must be a big conspiracy. This man is too terrifying! Crowe looked at the sky from the deck. Although there were no clouds in the sky, he felt that dark clouds would soon cover the sky, as if there was a big hand that was about to cover the entire East Blue. ¡°Oh! Balati, Balati!¡± Leda¡¯s cheers came from the cabin. She ran over and jumped with her hands in the air. Ahead, there was the faint outline of a ship. East Blue¡¯s most famous restaurant, Maritime Restaurant, Barati. ¡°Is Mr. Crowe also interested in Barati?¡± Kaz couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Crow staring ahead. Marine wanted Crowe¡¯s ¡®real name¡¯ these days, but Crowe used the reason of ¡®since he is called Crowe, he will live with this name and remember this shame¡¯. Hearing this, Crowe was a little dazed. He had heard of this restaurant, but as a pirate, he had never been there. He did not expect that he would go there to eat one day. A peaceful life¡­ That¡¯s something. That Kuro did not lie. Just as he thought this, a powerful light rose from the sea level. It was a half-moon-shaped light that rushed straight towards him. ¡°Then¡­ what?¡± Crowe was stunned. He had never seen such a thing, but he had no doubt that if he was hit, he would be crushed. ¡°Flying Slash?! Sword Hero?! Kuro, come out!¡± The white-haired girl exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Seeing that the slash was getting faster and faster, Lida gritted her teeth and jumped on the bow. Her body grew and she turned into a girl. She crossed her hands to block and Armament Haki covered her forearms. ¡°Greatest Essence Wheel: Impact!¡± She put her hands together and pushed forward. Bang!!! The air seemed to distort as Leda pushed the slash forward with both hands. The hull in front of her could not withstand the pressure and split open. A huge impact swayed towards the deck, blowing Marine to the side. Crowe was knocked back by the impact and he felt pain all over his body as if he was stabbed by a knife. ¡°What is this? Is there such a thing in East Blue?¡± Crowe was inexplicably shocked. And that girl, why did she become like this? What is that black on her hand? I feel that if she hits me, one punch is enough. ¡°Go¡­ over there!¡± Lida roared and pushed hard with her hand, pushing the approaching slash. The slash changed direction and rushed into the sky. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ What a joke, how can there be such a strong slash!¡± Leda instantly turned into a child and stared ahead, panting. With just one slash, she was almost exhausted. ¡°Huh? Blocked? On a broken ship near Barati, a man in a straw hat and a man in golden armor were fighting. A man next to him had just put away his black saber and looked over in surprise. A trace of surprise appeared in those eagle-like eyes. ¡°That little girl?¡± The black saber swung out again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s here again!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the bigger slash appear again. This time, it was too late. A golden half-moon-shaped slash suddenly appeared on the deck and rushed straight to the dark green and collided in the middle. Bang!!! The two slashes did not give way to each other and pushed each other like a competition of strength. Finally, they turned into air waves and exploded in the sea, causing huge waves. The waves swept across the sky and turned into a storm that hit the Battleship. ¡°Flying Chop? Interesting.¡± A smile appeared on the lips of the man in the distance. He jumped on his small boat and headed over. Kuro stood at the bow of the ship with a gloomy face, staring at the small ship that was gradually appearing in front of him. ¡°Kuro, you¡­ big idiot, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Leda said weakly. Kuro glanced at her. ¡°Sorry, my mistake, I was taking a nap. Crowe, get some food for Leda.¡± He was sleeping well when such a place came out of nowhere. If it weren¡¯t for Leda, this ship would probably be lost, and¡­ The blood on Leda¡¯s hand made him a little unhappy. Soon, Crowe brought over a pile of food and Leda gobbled it up. Then she patted her belly and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s slowing down. It¡¯s too scary. What¡¯s with that slash? When did East Blue have a sword¡­ sword¡­¡± Needless to say, Leda saw the approaching boat and the man sitting in it. Those sharp eagle eyes and the huge black saber on his back. ¡°That black blade, it can¡¯t be wrong, Chaotic Blade Heavy Flower character, the world¡¯s strongest black blade¡­ That is Hawkeye!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes were wide with horror. Kuro nodded solemnly. ¡°Shichibukai, the world¡¯s number one swordsman, Jorakol Mihawk.¡± ¡°World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman?!¡± Crowe looked over in horror. He had heard of this name even in the information-lagged East Blue. How could such a man be in East Blue? Whoosh! As the ship approached, Mihawk flashed and appeared on the deck of the Battleship. ¡°It¡¯s you, the one who launched the Flying Chop.¡± Mihawk stared at Kuro with interest. He thought it was some swordsman he knew, but he had never seen this young face. When did the Marine have a new Sword Hero? ¡°Not me.¡± Kuro immediately denied and pointed at Crowe. ¡°He is the one who launched the Flying Slash.¡± ¡°?¡± Crowe¡¯s glasses are full of question marks. Mihawk looked at Crowe, who instantly brought Ten Blades and prepared for battle. ¡°Oh?¡± Mihawk slowly pulled out his black blade. The faint pressure made Crowe break out in a cold sweat. ¡®He was sold, just like that?¡¯ What happened to a peaceful life! ¡°Spoon!¡± Faced with the pressure, Crowe was the first to attack. His body disappeared and the railing of the ship was immediately torn apart. This is Crowe¡¯s unique skill. His speed is comparable to Soru of Rokushiki, but he can¡¯t control his direction. With this move, it can last for a while! Snap. Mihawk gently pushed the back of the knife forward and the disappearing Crowe instantly appeared, hit by the back of the knife and fell to the ground. ¡°I can still tell.¡± Mihawk looked at the saber in Kuro¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°A rare powerhouse, fight with me.¡± Damn you, why! The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead were exposed, ¡°Do I think that you are provoking Marine, Shichibukai position, Mihawk!¡± ¡°Can a small Marine represent Headquarters? I don¡¯t want this position.¡± Mihawk had an indifferent expression on his face. He slowly pulled out the black saber on his back and looked at the battle in the distance and said, ¡°There is a battle over there. If Marines go over, it will be very troublesome. Stay here with me.¡± Shua! He slashed at Leda. The knife came too fast for Leda to react and she could only watch the black knife approach. Dang! A saber covered in Armament Haki was placed under the black saber. Kuro¡¯s face was cold and he said word by word: ¡°Don¡¯t joke, pirate!¡± Chapter 13 Sorry, Shichibukai Is Amazing Mihawk was obviously determined to fight with Kuro, and that merciless stab to Leda completely angered Kuro. It was the same before. He attacked indiscriminately. If he and Leda didn¡¯t block the attack, the people on this Battleship would have suffered. Pirates are indeed a group of lawless and undisciplined existences. ¡°One Blade ¨C Divine Cross!¡± Kuro¡¯s blade turned up and parried Mihawk¡¯s black blade, and in an instant, he made a cross cut. ¡°Interesting sword skill.¡± Mihawk took a step back, his black blade blocking in front of him. After receiving Crowe¡¯s blade, he swung his hand. Dang! Kuro blocked it with his blade, and the blade drew a spark from the black blade and swept across Mihawk¡¯s neck. ¡°Not bad.¡± Mihawk flashed and asked, ¡°Why is a man like you in East Blue?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Haki, that ordinary blade would have shattered the moment it came into contact with the black blade. ¡°One Blade Flow, Rock Collapse!¡± Kuro jumped up high and slashed down with the knife in both hands. Clang! Clang! Clang! On the deck, the two of them exchanged blows. Marine gaped. That is the world¡¯s number one swordsman, and he can actually fight with their Warrant Officer. Then the world¡¯s number one swordsman doesn¡¯t seem to be very strong¡­ Limited by their knowledge, these Marines will not think that their Warrant Officer is very powerful, they will only think that Mihawk¡¯s strength is limited. I can probably do it too? Kuro dodged Mihawk¡¯s blade, put the blade back into the sheath and pulled it up again. ¡°One Blade Flow: Crush!¡± A strong killing intent spread throughout the entire ship as he swung his sword. Crowe, who was watching the battle, felt dizzy and almost fell down. It¡¯s that feeling of dying again¡­ Plop. Plop. The Marines lost their focus and fainted on the deck. Mihawk was stunned. ¡°Haoshoku? No, isn¡¯t it murderous? It¡¯s a genius to use it to this extent.¡± ¡°Kuro is going to be serious.¡± Leda, who had retreated to the side to watch the battle, chewed an apple and said lightly. ¡°You said that Mr. Kuro is not serious yet?¡± Crowe asked as he tried to suppress his murderous aura. He¡¯s still not serious? He was not one of those ignorant Marines. The moves of the two people made him shudder. Any one of them could kill him with one slash. Leda said, ¡°That eagle-eyed man doesn¡¯t have any killing intent, he just wants to compete. Kuro didn¡¯t want to fight at first, but he seems to be irritated.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you getting serious?¡± Mihawk also felt it, his eyes faintly expectant. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s Wind and Killing Sword: Flood Dragon!¡± Kuro wiped the blade with two fingers, emitting golden light, and slashed at Mihawk. It¡¯s not a ¡®dragon¡¯, nor is it a sea serpent, but a real ¡®dragon¡¯!¡± The water in the air stirred the sea and gathered on Kuro¡¯s blade, forming a water dragon form. Mihawk¡¯s face was solemn as he held Black Blade Night with both hands and slashed out. The two intersected and staggered. Crack! Kuro¡¯s knife shattered inch by inch. He held the handle of the knife and said lightly, ¡°Do you hear the soft sound of the Divine Wind?¡± Chi! Mihawk¡¯s hand splashed with blood. He turned around. There was another wound on his cheek, and blood kept flowing out. Although he was injured, he was not angry at all. Instead, he said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s very interesting swordsmanship, the power to control water and blood¡­ It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t use your full strength because of the sword. You need a famous sword.¡± Injured, the world¡¯s number one swordsman is injured! Others might not know, but how could Leda not know what was going on? An ordinary knife can hurt Hawkeye. Kuro is qualified to challenge the world¡¯s number one swordsman! Kuro took a deep breath, picked up a saber, and covered it with Armament Haki again. ¡°Flood Dragon is useless to you. It makes sense. After all, he is the world¡¯s number one swordsman.¡± He wiped the blade again and said, ¡°Lida, stay away from me. The profound meaning of the Lightless Divine Wind . Qing¡­¡± ¡°Enough, I have had enough fun today.¡± Mihawk suddenly waved his hand and put away his black blade. ¡°If we really fight, your ship will fall apart. I¡¯m not here to fight Marines.¡± Kuro said hatefully, ¡°Lida blocked your slash and was injured, and almost destroyed my ship. Now you don¡¯t want to fight, Shichibukai!¡± In any case, Marine had fainted and no one saw him. He really wanted to test the gap between him and the world¡¯s number one swordsman. ¡°I¡¯m also injured, right? Let¡¯s call it even.¡± Mihawk said indifferently, then his figure flashed and he jumped on his boat, ¡°Sorry, Shichibukai is amazing, we have special privileges.¡± He revealed a satisfied smile. He came to East Blue out of boredom, but he did not expect to gain two interesting people. That Rolo Noah Zoro and the man in front of him who could challenge his throne. ¡°Young man, state your name.¡± ¡°My name is Crowe!¡± Kuro said seriously, ¡°Remember my name, Jorakol Mihawk, sooner or later I will replace you as the world¡¯s number one swordsman!¡± ¡°?¡± Claude, who was still shocked by their combat power, was confused. ¡®What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡¯ Are you reading it wrong? ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± Mihawk nodded solemnly. ¡°Find a famous sword as soon as possible. A swordsman without a good sword will affect his strength. Come to me when you are really confident. I will wait for you on that throne.¡± He sat in his small boat and gradually moved away as the small boat moved. Kuro put down the knife in his hand and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°There¡¯s still a gap¡­¡± A swordsman who is strong enough can know the gap between him and his opponent at a glance. Of course, Kuro knew that he was still a distance away from Hawkeye. If he fought with his life, he would lose, but the other party would not win so easily. With Hawkeye, he could roughly guess his strength. Sure enough, safety was the priority. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you just¡­¡± Crowe came behind him and asked bitterly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°When you introduced me to Hawkeye just now, you used my name, Crowe.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Chloe.¡± ¡°What Law?¡± ¡°Chloe.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ke¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll go to the side and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After sending Crowe away, Kuro bared his teeth at Mihawk¡¯s back. ¡°The future is long. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll give you a beating.¡± But Mihawk was right. He did not have a good knife. Moreover, if they really fought, it would not end in a short time. He did not want Headquarters to pay attention to him so early. It was too dangerous. Leda¡¯s injury was reported, Mihawk was also injured. He was not afraid. So what if Mihawk reported to the higher-ups? The name was not real. If you have the ability, go find Koro. What does it have to do with me? ¡­ . Marine fainted and the ship could not move. Kuro could only hold a telescope and watch the battle in front of him. Leda also held a telescope and watched from the side: ¡°That¡¯s Krieg, Pirate Admiral with a bounty of 17 million. I heard that he went to the Grand Line. Why is he back so soon?¡± ¡°Unlucky. It¡¯s a large ship regiment with 5,000 people. If they break into the Grand Line, the Marines will have a headache. Fortunately, they encountered the storm and Hawkeye. If he¡¯s not unlucky, who is?¡± Kuro looked at the big man dressed like a holy warrior and the man in the straw hat and clicked his tongue. ¡°Arrest him later.¡± ¡°You changed your personality?¡± Leda looked at Kuro in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I arrested him?¡± Kuro looked at the white-haired foodie who was still chewing in his mouth and sighed. I don¡¯t have much money left. I have to find a way to get some money. Chapter 14 I¡¯m Not, My¡­ Yes, It¡¯s Me Bang! ¡°My¡­ my big gun!¡± On Barati¡¯s combat platform, Krieg looked at the shattered Great War Gun in horror. ¡°What did you do?!¡± ¡°I punched him five times,¡± Luffy said with a smile. ¡°Hey, Kuro, the one in the straw hat¡­¡± Not far away, Leda, who was watching the battle with binoculars, said in surprise. ¡°Yes, Haki, but it should be unconsciously released.¡± Kuro nodded. After all, he was trained by Garp from a young age and his physical fitness has reached the standard, he just doesn¡¯t know how to guide. ¡°Haki?¡± Crowe, who had just finished autism, asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Kuro, the black on your blade just now, is that also Haki? What kind of power is that?¡± ¡°Well, Armament Haki, Kenbonshoku (Observation), and Haoshoku (Haoshoku) that can only be found in aptitude. I will teach you how to guide it later. Your quality should be enough.¡± Kuro glanced at Crowe and said. ¡°Fly, Krieg is flying!¡± Leda suddenly cheered. In the air, Luffy stretched his palms back and hit Krieg¡¯s chest. ¡°Rubber rubber rocket launcher!¡± Bang!!! Krieg¡¯s golden armor shattered and he flew backward and fell on the deck of the patrol ship. ¡°Ahem, hahaha, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡± Krieg spat out two mouthfuls of blood, stood up and laughed. Then he found out where he was. ¡°Marines? Hahaha, that¡¯s great, they all fainted. Hey, you guys, fire at Barati and kill that straw hat kid!¡± Krieg was a little shocked at first, but when he saw that Marines had fainted everywhere, he was relieved and shouted at the three gods. A lazy Marine weakling, a child, and a guy wearing glasses like a butler. I can strangle them with one hand! ¡°As long as I grab this Battleship, I can sneak into the Marine Base and get more Battleships. Hahaha, the Big Ship Regiment will rise again!¡± Leda threw the apple core into the sea and looked at Krieg as if he was retarded. ¡°Idiot.¡± ¡°Stay away from him, it¡¯s contagious.¡± Kuro touched Lida¡¯s little head. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you hear me! Or are you too scared to move when you see me, Krieg!¡± Krieg saw that no one was moving and laughed. ¡°That is¡­¡± Not far away, Zhepu saw that Klick had fallen onto the Battleship and immediately said to Luffy, ¡°Hey, kid, let¡¯s go. Sanji, don¡¯t hesitate, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Why old man, I am not leaving!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Zhepp¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°That Battleship has a Marine powerhouse who can fight Hawkeye.¡± The others did not notice it, but he did. There was the aura of a powerhouse colliding in that Battleship. Then Hawkeye left that Battleship. It was obvious that there was a powerhouse in the Battleship. ¡­ . ¡°Hey, you with glasses, open fire!¡± Krieg pointed at Crowe and shouted. ¡°?¡± Crowe pointed to himself, his head full of questions. It seems that I am the only one wearing glasses. ¡°Do you want to die!¡± Krieg picked up a gun and walked toward Crowe. ¡°I told you to open fire!¡± ¡°Silent Step.¡± The blade sheath fell to the ground and Crowe flashed behind Krieg. Pfft!!! Five large bloody wounds appeared on Krieg¡¯s back and his eyes rolled back as he fell down. Crowe adjusted his glasses and kicked Krieg a few more times in frustration. ¡°I am Captain Crowe, not Glasses!¡± Kuro bullied me, but I can¡¯t beat him. Forget about Hawkeye ignoring me. I still can¡¯t beat him. Lida¡­ can¡¯t beat him and doesn¡¯t dare to. But what right do you have! The Marines gradually woke up. When Kuro used his killing intent, he held back and fainted at this time. ¡°Warrant Officer Kuro, that eagle-eyed man, has he left?¡± Kaz woke up and realized Mihawk wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Oh, he was forced away by Crowe. Crowe, explain.¡± Kuro shouted at Crowe and ignored Cass. This hot-blooded idiot will get into an accident if he keeps pestering him. If not for him, I would still be enjoying life in the branch. ¡°I¡¯m not, my¡­ Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Crowe was confused at first, but under Kuro¡¯s eyes, his face became serious and he said, ¡°I forced Hawkeye away.¡± ¡°It really is Mr. Crowe. When I fainted just now, I think I heard Mr. Crowe say his name.¡± ¡°I heard it too. Hawkeye said that Mr. Crowe is qualified to attack his throne.¡± ¡°The throne of the world¡¯s number one swordsman, that must be very powerful.¡± Kaz said with tears in his eyes, ¡°Mr. Crowe hasn¡¯t joined the Marine yet, but he forced the world¡¯s number one swordsman for us. You and Warrant Officer Kuro are both noble people!¡± Looking at the excited Marines, Crowe swallowed. He felt that the black suit on his body would probably not lose its color. The ship entered near Barati. Leda cheered and jumped off the ship eagerly. ¡°Barati, delicious food, Barati!¡± Suddenly, a group of people appeared nearby. Ghost Man Ajin held a walking stick in both hands, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Give the leader to us, Marine!¡± ¡°Huh? You haven¡¯t left yet.¡± Leda asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve been given time, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± ¡°Miss Lida, be careful, they are pirates!¡± When the Marines saw that the pirates were faintly surrounding Leda, they shouted anxiously and quickly lowered the rope ladder. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kim saw this trend and made up her mind and ran towards Leda. This person should be an important figure. Tie her up and change the leader! Kim quickly rushed to Leda, grabbed her with one hand, and shouted at Marine, ¡°If you want her, take the leader¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, his body suddenly went limp and he collapsed. ¡°I¡­ I have no strength.¡± Kim struggled to hold out her hand. ¡°I, Leader, am sorry.¡± Leda looked down at him and said, ¡°Twelve million, Ghost Man Akin, another bounty. Hey, Kuro, I caught this, remember to give me half.¡± Hearing this, Kuro frowned and couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°What do you think I want money for! You want half of it? Where is your conscience!¡± Crowe, who had yet to get off the ship, was shocked. He thought that it was already amazing that Leda could resist Hawkeye¡¯s attack, but what was going on with this strange situation? That was Ghostman Akin, whose reputation he had heard of a long time ago. He only touched Leda once and he actually lost his strength. ¡°Ability user? How scary,¡± Crowe murmured. In addition to Ghostman Akin, there is also ¡°Iron Wall¡± Pallu, a man covered in shields with a bounty of 8 million Berries. Ajin inexplicably lost his strength and Baru fainted before. The rest was easy to deal with. The Marines got off the ship and immediately surrounded the pirates and escorted them onto the ship one by one. ¡°Sorry, customer, Barati has just been attacked and needs to be repaired. How about coming back next time?¡± The chef, who looked like Popeye, smiled and blocked Leda¡¯s way at an inappropriate time. ¡°Eh? But I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ve long heard of Barati¡¯s name, and now I can¡¯t eat it?¡± Leda looked disappointed. ¡°You can eat it. Barati never rejects people who are hungry. Little girl, come in.¡± Jeppura smiled at Leda and said, ¡°In order to thank you Marines for catching the pirates, Balati will provide you with food for free.¡± Old man, are you serious? Kuro, who had just walked over, was first stunned when he heard this, then ecstatic. ¡°Old man, you have to admit it. If it¡¯s not free, I will arrest you!¡± Chapter 15 The Man Who Conquered the World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman ¡°Oh? You recognize me, hahaha, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t go hungry.¡± Jepp laughed. He had worked here for more than ten years, so it was normal for him to be recognized, but he had long retired, so it was nothing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Following Zhepp into the dining room, Leda whispered. ¡°Old pirate.¡± Kuro curled his lips and said, ¡°He used to be a big pirate, but he has retired for so many years and ZF has stopped pursuing him, so we Marines naturally don¡¯t care about him. Don¡¯t worry about him, as long as there is food, if he doesn¡¯t give it for free, I will arrest him.¡± It¡¯s not a big deal to catch a retired old pirate. He was not Golden Lion. Zeph, on the other hand, was laughing in his heart. You eat so seriously. How much can you eat? ¡­ . The sound of plates stacking on top of each other echoed in the restaurant. Marines were distributed at other tables, and three people were sitting in the center. Crowe sat upright and pushed up his glasses from time to time. There was red wine and steak on the table. Kuro was lazy and had a cigarette in his mouth. From time to time, he would look at White Hair, who was chewing on the side. The table in front of Leda was piled with plates and she was eating. A few chefs beside him looked pale. At first, the chefs despised Kuro because Leda was too hungry. They felt that the little girl should have been abused and was usually hungry. But soon they felt that something was wrong. Too much food. He really can eat a lot. It was already the third round of the dinner. Many Marines had finished eating, but the number of chefs in the kitchen still did not decrease. Because of this little girl, the speed of eating was comparable to the speed of 80 Marines, and it was like a bottomless pit. The dishes that had just been served were gone in the blink of an eye. They needed to serve the dishes non-stop to ensure that Leda would not stop eating. Kuro smoked his cigarette, not to show that it was none of his business, but to let the chefs inadvertently understand that Leda¡¯s appetite is endless. It was really fun to watch the chefs¡¯ faces go from doting to weird to angry and finally to dejected. Sigh, raising a foodie is so scary and boring. ¡°Chef, there are not enough ingredients!¡± Someone started shouting in the kitchen. Zhepp walked out of the kitchen with a depressed look on his face. He looked at Leda, who was still eating, and forced a smile. ¡°Little friend, how is the food?¡± ¡°Well, not bad, 60% full!¡± Leda nodded heavily, still chewing. ¡°Balati is indeed Balati. The food is delicious, much better than the branch canteen!¡± ¡°Six points¡­¡± Zhepp was stunned for a moment and laughed. ¡°You¡¯re not full yet. Well, as a chef, I won¡¯t lose to the guests!¡± He walked back into the kitchen and his roar came from inside. ¡°Now go and buy ingredients. You must let the guests eat their fill. This is the meaning of Barati¡¯s existence. Fight, this is a fight!¡± Immediately, a chef left Barati and took a ship to buy ingredients. ¡°Kuro, is it not good for me to eat like this?¡± After finishing another plate, Leda licked her oily lips and asked worriedly. ¡°You, a foodie, are still worried about the consequences? Don¡¯t worry and eat. The chefs here all have a fighting heart. Eating is fighting. You won¡¯t stop until you are fed.¡± Kuro said easily. There was a town near Barati, and soon the procurement ship came back, and the cooks began to fight on, and Leda¡­ of course she was happy to have something to eat. This meal lasted until late at night. ¡°I¡¯m full. I haven¡¯t eaten so much in a long time. It¡¯s so comfortable.¡± Leda leaned back without a care for her image, touched her round belly and breathed a long sigh of relief. ¡°Kuro, this is a good place. Let¡¯s go back to East Blue after going to Headquarters. I want to eat here again.¡± Kuro glanced at the exhausted chefs and the corners of his mouth twitched. Be kind and spare these people. ¡°Letting our guests eat their fill is our Balati¡¯s biggest purpose.¡± Obviously also very tired, Zhepp forced himself to walk out and squeezed out a smile. What a loss! At this moment, he hated himself for saying that. Why did he have to treat her? Why did this little girl eat so much? Of course, Kuro would not really let this old man lose everything. After all, Leda ate too much. Before he left, he kept the bounty of eight million Berries, which would also share some of his credit. The Marines boarded the ship. Those who needed to rest rested, and those who needed to sail sailed. Their target was Rogue Town. ¡­ . ¡°Rogue Town¡­¡± Crowe looked at the approaching town and sighed. ¡°Huh? Been here?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think about going to Grand Line. This is my first time here.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Besides, there is a Colonel Smoker here. Since he came, pirates can¡¯t land in Roguetown.¡± In the early years, Rogue Town was still very chaotic. Pirates often gathered here in order to go to the Grand Line. But since Smoker took office, this place has become peaceful. After all, it was a Logia. ¡®What? You said he was weak?¡¯ You have to see who you are competing with. Kuro empathized a little. Two years later, Smoker will become a Headquarters Vice-Admiral and go to the New World. Look at what kind of perverts he will encounter. Shichibukai Doflamingo, a great pervert born with Haoshoku Haki. Virgo, a big pervert who can be fully armed with Armament Haki. His Haki and Body Technique are top-notch. Luo, the fruit ability has been developed to be very strong, and later on, it became Shichibukai. There is still a gap between him and Hawkeye. If he is too exposed and is sent to the New World and entangled with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), he will not be able to survive. ¡°Keep a low profile, you must keep a low profile!¡± Kuro clenched his fists. The Battleship docked and a group of Marines escorted the Krieg Pirates to the Marine Base. At the same time, in the Marine base. ¡°Colonel Smoker, the 153rd Division Warrant Officer in the report, Luciru Kuro, has arrived!¡± In the smoke-filled room, a Marine reported to the figure. ¡°Quiet, a branch commandant is here. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± A deep voice sounded. ¡°Yes! I heard that Warrant Officer Kuro stopped the Horizontal Expedition of his branch, Colonel Mongkar, and captured a 6 million ability user, so he was allowed to enter the headquarters to study.¡± ¡°Oh, a Marine with some ability, but so what.¡± ¡°They also captured the Krieg Pirates!¡± Clack. The stacked high stones on the table fell. The figure stood up and pushed open the window. The smoke gradually dissipated. Smoker held two cigars in his mouth and said in surprise, ¡°Krieg Pirates? A branch commandant?¡± Tap tap tap ¡­ There was a series of footsteps outside. Smoker looked out of the window and saw a group of Marines escorting a group of pirates. The leader was wearing a fur coat with ¡®Justice¡¯ printed on the back. He looked very lazy. Beside him was a white-haired child chewing snacks. There was also a slender man in a black suit and glasses. ¡°That man¡­¡± Smoker¡¯s eyes stopped on the man in the suit. ¡°He looks familiar.¡± ¡°Colonel Smoker, Colonel Smoker!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came along the corridor. The woman with glasses was holding a knife and said breathlessly, ¡°There¡¯s big news!¡± ¡°Tashigi, how many times have I told you not to be hasty.¡± Smoker frowned. ¡°What big news.¡± Tashigi looked excited. ¡°Hawkeye, Hawkeye came to East Blue. He competed with a Marine in East Blue and claimed that Marine was qualified to compete for the throne of the world¡¯s number one swordsman! That¡¯s the throne of the world¡¯s number one swordsman. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Oh? That Hawkeye actually said such a thing.¡± Smoker was shocked. ¡°Which Marine?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a Marine from the branch. His name seems to be¡­ Crowe, yes, Crowe!¡± Smoker looked at the man in the black suit below. ¡°It sounds familiar. Interesting.¡± Chapter 16 Are You That Crowe?! Rogue Town belongs to the East China Sea, and logically speaking, it should be under the jurisdiction of the East China Sea branch. However, Smoker was sent away, so he simply sat at the entrance of the East China Sea near the Grand Line, which also eliminated the possibility of the East China Sea pirates entering the Grand Line. The Weakest Sea? Can a Pirate King and Marine Hero appear in the Weakest Sea? Who knows what pirates from East Blue can do on the Grand Line. Like becoming the Fifth Emperor? But that has nothing to do with Kuro. His current idea is to become an ordinary Marine that is neither light nor heavy. Anyway, he can¡¯t run away from Headquarters this time, so he will try another way. If he could come back, he would come back. If he could not come back, there were other ways. For example, one he admired. ¡°Iron Fist¡± Fenbudi, who has the same title as Garp, is a Captain of Marine Headquarters. He hangs around East Blue when he has nothing to do and is not valued by Headquarters. He usually catches small pirates and meets a beautiful woman for a meal. His days are too comfortable. An example! In the base office. Kuro saw Smoker, and Smoker saw Kuro. ¡°There is no ship going to Headquarters for the time being. You wait for Headquarters¡¯ recruitment ship and go with them. After all, you are only one person. Headquarters can¡¯t specially send a Battleship for you alone. You have to understand.¡± ¡°Very understanding.¡± Kuro was even happy. What a good thing! It means that Headquarters does not value him! Smoker looked over in surprise. That¡¯s not right. These Marines have made great contributions and are all proud and satisfied. It¡¯s rare to meet a Marine who is not afraid of glory or disgrace. ¡°Want one?¡± Smoker handed over a cigar. Kuro raised his eyebrows and took it. He first lit a match and then lit it. He had long wanted to try cigars. In the past, in order to keep a low profile, he did not dare to hold a cigar in his mouth. Besides, his rank is not high enough. Now that he is a Warrant Officer, he can exchange cigarettes for cigars. Marines don¡¯t smoke cigars, so they have no souls! ¡°Good stuff, as expected of Headquarters Colonel,¡± Kuro praised. Smoker ignored him. He pulled out Kuro¡¯s information and looked at it. Lucilu Kuro, 24 years old, entered the 153rd Division at the age of 14 and was promoted to a Marine Captain for ten years. Recently, because of Monka and an ability user with a bounty of 6 million berries, he was promoted to a Warrant Officer and was summoned by the Headquarters for further studies. Although in the report, it is highly regarded by the Marine of the 153rd Branch. It was quite ordinary. It was Smoker¡¯s senses. ¡°You caught the Krieg Pirates? You¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t catch it. When we arrived at Barati, a pirate had already defeated the Krieg Pirates. We just picked it up.¡± Kuro immediately denied it. What a joke. He didn¡¯t want to catch a seventeen-million-dollar pirate. In any case, he had already caught the person and the reward would not be small. He did not want the credit. Smoker nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have the strength, but you¡¯re quite honest. Not bad. Marines should look like Marines.¡± He put down the information and said, ¡°Who are the two people with you?¡± ¡°They, they are righteous people who are loyal to the Marine. I happen to want them to join the Marine. You can submit them together.¡± Kuro, who originally wanted to talk about this, directly handed over the information of the two people he had prepared. As a branch commandant, he was not qualified to recruit direct subordinates and could only let Smoker do it for him. ¡°The little one is called Flo Lida, from Germoro Island. Although she looks short, she is actually an adult and has a heart that yearns for Marine.¡± ¡°The other one is called Crowe. You don¡¯t know how miserable he is¡­¡± Kuro brought out the speech he had given Kaz and the others. ¡°Chloe? This name¡­¡± Smoker looked at their information and frowned. ¡°Is it that Crowe?¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Yes, the one with the same name as ¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯ Crowe. It¡¯s so tragic that I can¡¯t bear to look at it.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­ that Crowe.¡± ¡°?¡± What else is there, Crowe? Kuro tilted his head and was still puzzled when a very loud sound of surprise came from outside. ¡°Chloe! Are you that Chloe!¡± In the Marine drill ground, Tashigi stared at Crowe in shock. Crowe subconsciously went on guard. Exposed? Just now, they were chatting with Kaz and watching the daily drill of the Roguetown Marine, but Kaz attracted the attention of the female Marine with a sword. ¡°Damn it, this is Logue Town. If I am really exposed, Kuro may not be able to save me. There is no other way¡­¡± He retracted his aura and prepared to take the opportunity to escape. Tashigi rushed over with excitement in her eyes. ¡°Are you the one who Hawkeye said can break his throne?!¡± ¡°?¡± Crowe froze. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that Crowe who is compared to Hawkeye and Hawkeye thinks that you are qualified to challenge him as the world¡¯s number one swordsman!¡± Crowe looked confused and pointed to himself. ¡°Me, is that Crowe?¡± How could he not know? Crowe quickly waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, that person is¡­¡± ¡°Cough!¡± There was a cough from above. Crowe looked up and saw that in the window of a building above, Kurlo and Smoker were looking down. Kurlo, in particular, gave a warning. ¡°Yes, that person is me,¡± Crowe immediately said. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Marine of East Blue. Yes, you are also from East Blue.¡± Tashigi jumped with joy and suddenly pulled out her knife with a serious face. ¡°Please, please compete with me!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Crowe looked at the knife in Tashigi¡¯s hand and froze for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use a knife,¡± he said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too weak?¡± Hearing this, Tashigi¡¯s face dimmed. ¡°Sure enough, I am not qualified.¡± ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know how to use a knife,¡± Crowe explained. ¡°Say no more, Mr. Crowe.¡± Tashigi held the sword with both hands and gritted her teeth. ¡°Although I am not strong, I also have the heart of a swordsman. Mr. Crowe, if you don¡¯t compete with me, I will force you!¡± She held the knife with both hands and slashed down. Crowe quickly dodged this attack and said in a mess, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to use a knife!¡± ¡°I will definitely force you to draw your blade and make you acknowledge me!¡± Tashigi gritted her teeth and slashed repeatedly, forcing Crowe to dodge. ¡°Damn it, do you think I¡¯m easy to bully!¡± Even a clay figurine has its share of fire, not to mention the original pirate, Crowe, who had just come ashore. After a flash, his figure disappeared on the spot, leaving only an open suitcase. Five bright blade lights headed straight for Tashigi. Dang! The cat blade on her finger collided with Tashigi¡¯s knife, and the huge force made Tashigi take a few steps back. She looked happy. ¡°You finally attacked. What a strange weapon. Is this the kind of weapon that makes Hawkeye acknowledge you, Mr. Crowe?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to people, I will teach you a lesson!¡± Crowe pointed his five claws at Tashigi and said coldly. Chapter 17 A Man Like You Can¡¯t Hide ¡°Silent Step!¡± Crowe kicked his feet on the ground a few times and disappeared. Tashigi felt a chill run down her spine and subconsciously turned around to block the knife. Dang! The claws of his five fingers were placed on Tashigi¡¯s blade, causing a spark. ¡°Famous blade¡­¡± Kuro looked enviously at the knife in Tashigi¡¯s hand. Famous Saber [Flash Rain] belongs to [Fast Saber]. [Fast Blade] does not belong to the 83 Blade Blades of the Grand Line, but it is still a [Famous Blade]. However, Kuro was not interested. He either did not want it or he wanted one of the 83 swords. Otherwise, Luffy would not have reached Roguetown yet. The weapons shop had [Third Generation Ghost Hunter] and [Snow Walk]. However, the two swords only belonged to the ranks of [Famous Swords], so Kuro was not interested. Although the famous sword has been used by a good swordsman for a long time and will sooner or later be promoted to one of the 83 swords, there is no need to spend so much effort on Kuro. Isn¡¯t it good to be a freeloader? ¡°That move¡­¡± Smoker¡¯s focus was on Crowe. He didn¡¯t think that he was strong when he first saw him. He did not have a good impression of Shichibukai. He did not believe Hawkeye¡¯s words. He only believed what he saw with his own eyes. Although Crowe gave people the feeling that he was hiding his strength, he was not very strong. But this move surprised him a little. ¡°It¡¯s like ¡®Shave¡¯. It¡¯s a little troublesome for Tashigi.¡± Smoker¡¯s heart sank, but he was a little suspicious. ¡°Is this kind of person really forced to join the Pirates?¡± ¡°He has a heart that yearns for justice. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°Worried that your subordinates will lose? It¡¯s not a big problem. After all, Crowe is the strongest person in our group of Marines!¡± ¡°No, if it¡¯s only to this extent, Tashigi will win.¡± Smoker shook his head and said. Tashigi barely blocked Crowe¡¯s attack. She took a step back, but her upper body leaned forward, and the blade cut up Crowe¡¯s claw blade and cut his throat. The other party is a man recognized by the number one swordsman in the world, so there will be no problem if I go all out! The cold blade light came very quickly. Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously squatted down. Tashigi turned her wrist and turned it into a chop and chopped down heavily. Bang! Crowe¡¯s body fell heavily in the distance. He rolled over and got up in a sorry state. His meticulous hair was a little messy and there was a wound on his cheek. If he had not dodged quickly just now, that knife would have killed him. He almost¡­ died. ¡°I am angry, Marine!¡± Crowe¡¯s pupils almost turned into vertical pupils and his voice was as cold as ice, making the Marines who were watching the battle feel cold. ¡°Are you serious, Mr. Crowe, let me see your Kendo!¡± Tashigi was even more excited. She felt that Mr. Crowe would get serious. Crowe¡¯s hands hung down as if he had no strength and he swayed like a pendulum. Killing intent was spreading. ¡°Spoon!¡± His figure disappeared. The killing intent was completely gone. Chi! Five deep marks were drawn on a Marine building. Tashigi was still looking forward to it when she saw the surrounding buildings crack into several gullies. Then, the ground in front of her suddenly cracked into five marks and went straight to her side. ¡°Tashigi, lower your head!¡± ¡°Yes, Colonel Smoker!¡± Instinctively, Tashigi lowered her head. A cold light flashed across Tashigi¡¯s head and a wisp of hair fell and was cut into pieces. Dang! The ten steel hands collided with the claws, revealing Crowe¡¯s figure. ¡°You¡­¡± Crowe was surprised to see the claw blade lingering in a cloud of smoke, and above the smoke was Smoker¡¯s upper body. Bang! Smoker punched Crowe and grabbed his head and pressed it to the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t have the same name at all. You are ¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯ Crowe. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive. How dare you sneak into the Marine Corps. You have guts!¡± ¡°Mr. K-Kuro,¡± Crowe struggled. ¡°How dare you call Kuro. That idiot was deceived by you.¡± Smoker said coldly, ¡°After all, you have the title ¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯. At first, even I didn¡¯t think of it, but your strength is not worthy of Hawkeye¡¯s praise. Humph, I don¡¯t know where the rumor came from.¡± ¡°Hey, you should let go.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Mixed with a strong wind. Leda transformed into a girl and kicked horizontally, but her leg pierced through Smoker¡¯s body. ¡°Nature?¡± Leda looked surprised. ¡°Ability user?¡± The ten hands in Smoker¡¯s hand shot out. Leda turned sideways and grabbed the ten hands with one hand, but coincidentally, her hand grabbed the front end of the ten hands. ¡°I can¡¯t use my strength. Is it a Se-Seastone?¡± Leda almost fell to her knees. ¡°Another one. So it¡¯s an accomplice.¡± Smoker raised his hands and smoke surged around his body as he gradually turned into elements. He snorted and said, ¡°I can catch you, Darsaki!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At this moment, Tashigi came back to her senses, turned her blade and slashed at Leda. Whoosh! Dang! A golden slash accurately hit Tashigi¡¯s knife, and the huge force caused her knife to fall out of her hand in an instant. Felicitous Rain flipped a few times in the air and stabbed steadily into the ground. ¡°Flying Slash?!¡± Tashigi was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s enough, give me some face.¡± At some point, Kuro appeared beside Smoker and grabbed his shoulder. He deliberately said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here and find a place to have a drink.¡± Smoker looked shocked. He glanced at Kuro and put away his ten hands. In front of the Marines, he was pulled away by Kuro. It was not that he wanted to let it go, but when he was elementalizing, he was caught by Kuro. ¡°Haki, Flying Chop.¡± Smoker¡¯s eyes were solemn. ¡°Are you hiding so deep?¡± Kuro scratched his head and looked straight at Smoker. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. Let¡¯s find a place to drink.¡± Smoker looked at him for a long time and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hey, you two come here too.¡± Kuro called out to Leda and Crowe. ¡­ . A restaurant in Roguetown. Everyone gathered around the dining table. Leda wolfed down her food while Crowe cleaned his glasses. Tashigi watched them warily with her knife. ¡°Luciru Kuro.¡± Smoker took a deep look at the man who had just taken another cigar from him and was smoking. ¡°Hiding in Marine for ten years, what do you want?¡± ¡°What are you saying? I am not a bad person. I just want to live a peaceful life. Although it may be difficult for you to understand, this is indeed my wish.¡± ¡°No, I understand.¡± Smoker looked at him and said, ¡°This kind of thinking, there is an old guy who also has it, a model of working but not working. The man Hawkeye is talking about is you, Kuro.¡± Kuro nodded helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight, but Shichibukai is too willful.¡± ¡°Sure enough, Mr. Kuro is the one who can make the world¡¯s number one swordsman.¡± Tashigi said excitedly, ¡°The name must be wrong. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Kuro, I will clear your name!¡± Crowe glanced gratefully at Tashigi, and the trace of resentment that had been entangled by this natural dork dissipated without a trace. Good man! Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. Did his slash just now be too light? ¡°In short, please keep it a secret for me. I don¡¯t want to be targeted by the higher-ups. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡± ¡°What a pity, Mr. Kuro!¡± Tashigi retorted, ¡°Those are useless. A man like you, no matter where you are, is like a firefly in the dark, so bright and outstanding!¡± Sure enough, that slash was really light. Smoker exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what kind of justice you maintain. That¡¯s your choice. Just remember your Marine duties.¡± He glanced at Crowe and said, ¡°It¡¯s not unheard of for a pirate to join the Marine, let alone a ¡®dead man¡¯.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s it. You are still very reasonable, Smoker.¡± Kuro laughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s my first day in Roguetown and I haven¡¯t seen anything yet. By the way, this meal is on you.¡± Smoker opened a bottle of rum and ignored Kuro¡¯s departure. He was still thinking about something. A Great Swordsman praised by Hawkeye and a good Marine. In any case, Marine has a strong enough combat power to join. In this world, there are many strong people with eccentricities. In his opinion, Kuro was the kind of strong person with eccentricities. ¡°Humph, you want to be safe? You are right, that kind of man can¡¯t be hidden.¡± Smoker smiled. ¡°Bill.¡± ¡°Colonel Smoker, 300,000 Berries.¡± The boss walked over with a smile. ¡°?¡± Smoker glanced at the plates stacked high on the dining table. ¡°That little girl¡­ Hey, Kuro!¡± Smoker roared outside the door. Kuro had slipped away long ago. It¡¯s not easy to raise a foodie. Chapter 18 I Am Lawful and Kind ¡°Warrant Officer Kuro, we will not forget you!¡± At the port. Kaz and the Marines were in tears. Kaz held Kuro¡¯s hand tightly, his voice choked. They were the guest army and essentially belonged to the 153rd Division. After sending Kuro off, they completed the mission and returned to the 153rd Division. ¡°Kaz, I won¡¯t forget you either.¡± Kuro squeezed a stiff smile and said perfunctorily. ¡°Warrant Officer, don¡¯t worry. When we go back, we will not forget your teachings. We will work hard to train and be a noble Marine. We will strive to enter Headquarters and your subordinates.¡± Kaz cried. You must not! Kuro subconsciously clenched his fists. With a brain monster like you around, how can he live? Just because of you, he had no choice but to go to the headquarters and encountered Hawkeye on the way. If you come to the headquarters to fight with me again, won¡¯t I have to go to the New World to fight with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Kaz¡¯s hand hurt, but he thought that Kuro couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Instead, he cried harder. Kuro finally breathed a sigh of relief after he finally sent Kaz away. He could finally have a moment of peace. Rogetown entered a normal orbit. Leda and Crowe¡¯s conscription is easy to solve. Smoker, as a colonel of Headquarters, is qualified to directly approve them and wait for the arrival of the conscription ship. In terms of status, he was a third-class soldier, the kind that was waiting for headquarters to train. A direct subordinate of Kuro. However, in Roguetown, there are always pirates who want to go to the Grand Line. They can be promoted in the Headquarters. This is their own business, and Kuro is too lazy to care about it. After all, a third-class soldier has no position. No matter what, they have to get enough credit to be promoted to a military officer. Smoker was also very confident about these two. After all, they were very strong combat power. Not to mention Crowe, he had heard this name before, and their combat power was enough to guarantee it. As for Leda, she was a metahuman, and after hanging out with Kuro for a while, she understood that he was a Haki talent, so she naturally let go and let them team up with Tashigi to catch unknown pirates. Bang! Bang bang bang! On the drill ground, Smoker was fighting Leda. After knowing that Leda¡¯s Haki was not weak, Smoker seemed to be a little stimulated and he would compete with Leda for nothing. Leda didn¡¯t want to, but the food in the Marine cafeteria was too delicious. In fact, Smoker wanted to find Kuro more, but Kuro¡¯s words made him dismiss the idea. ¡°What? You¡¯re asking me how to cultivate on a daily basis? Let me think, I wake up at 8 a.m. sharp every morning, smoke a cigarette and start to cut the mountain, cut it until 8 p.m. and then go home and do Observation Haki for two hours. Go to bed at 11 p.m. sharp. Before going to bed, I must drink a glass of red wine and do a one-hour physical training to ensure that my body is trained in all aspects. When I go to bed, I will immediately fall asleep. I will sleep until dawn and never leave fatigue and stress until the next day. The military doctor said that I am normal.¡± Why is such a pervert still in East Blue?! There are no discerning people in the Marine! Smoker naturally knows a little Haki, but his Armament Haki has not reached the level of ¡®color¡¯. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is good, but it is far worse than Leda¡¯s, not to mention Kulobi¡¯s. However, he was a Logian, so he naturally could not be judged by common sense. Logically speaking, with Lida¡¯s ability and Armament Haki, she can hit a target accurately, but Smoker is not an ordinary person. With his Logia ability, he has a strong mobility. Moreover, Haki is too rare in terms of ability, unless it is a physical attack or a physical attack. Leda is a contact type, but Haki is invisible armor. Leda is covered with Haki, and her own ability can¡¯t be activated. Without Haki, she can¡¯t catch Smoker. Moreover, she consumes a lot of energy in battle. She belongs to the explosive type and can¡¯t last long. The two of them fought. Without using the Seastone, Smoker could fight Leda equally. Every time he lost, Smoker would be very irritable. ¡°Hey, Crowe, let¡¯s practice. I¡¯ll guide your ¡®Shave¡¯ practice!¡± Smoker lost this round again. After that, he looked at Crowe with a livid face. Crowe: ¡°?¡± Why, why am I always the one who gets hurt? He did mention that he wanted to improve his strength, and Smoker happened to say that his quality could bear the practice of ¡®Shave¡¯, but he wanted to practice, not be beaten! ¡°Too slow!¡± ¡°Are you a snail!¡± ¡°The ¡®spoon¡¯ you¡¯re so proud of is just a ¡®shave¡¯ that can¡¯t control the direction. There are a lot of people in Marine who can!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even master Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, you still need to strengthen your training!¡± Then, Crowe lay on the ground with a swollen face, looking at the sky and doubting life. ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to join the Marine in the first place. I wouldn¡¯t have been beaten so badly if I didn¡¯t join the Marine, and I wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to this.¡± Crowe¡¯s heart ached. ¡­ . In the base office. Kuro leaned against the sofa and smoked his cigar contentedly, feeling the gentle breeze blowing through the window. He closed his eyes and exhaled the smoke. Life was very peaceful. He put his feet on the table and heard a bang. The stone that Smoker was folding instantly fell apart. ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Smoker roared it out. ¡°Shh, feel this peace, Smoker.¡± Kuro straightened up and stubbed out his cigar. He took one from Smoker¡¯s chest and continued to light it. ¡°At least my rank is higher than yours, show some respect. Also, don¡¯t you have money to buy it yourself!¡± Smoker¡¯s forehead was full of blue veins. ¡°Money¡­¡± Hearing this, Kuro was in a bad mood. ¡°Wow, this is delicious. Crowe, give me that.¡± Leda¡¯s voice came from under the window. He saw Leda walking in front, eating, and behind her was Crowe with a bitter face, carrying bags of snacks. Kuro glanced at Smoker. ¡°My money, can that be called money?¡± Smoker was stunned for a moment and shook his head with a smile. Indeed, that big foodie¡¯s appetite surprised even himself. ¡°Colonel Smoker, Warrant Officer Kuro, something bad has happened!¡± A Marine rushed in and saluted. ¡°We have news that Monki D. Luffy and his pirates are heading to Roguetown!¡± Hearing this, Kuro perked up. ¡°Monkey D. Luffy? Who?¡± Smoker asked. ¡°It¡¯s the great pirate with a bounty of 30 million.¡± Smoker¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Only 30 million¡­ and it¡¯s still a big pirate. It¡¯s really high.¡± ¡°Colonel, he is the evil great pirate who defeated the leader of Krieg and the Merman Evil Dragon.¡± ¡°Krieg?¡± Smoker looked at Kurlo. ¡°Have you seen that Monchi D. Luffy?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I remember a little, but I haven¡¯t met him much. I was stopped by Hawkeye before.¡± Kuro thought for a while and said. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Smoker stood up and said to the Marine: ¡°Why are you so nervous about a small thing? I have my ways. Since I was in charge of this place, have pirates ever run away?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marine broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Hey, do you want to take a look?¡± Smoker said to Kurlo. Kuro waved his hand, indicating that he was not going. ¡°That¡¯s true. Stay here and be comfortable, lazy guy.¡± Smoker went out. Kuro looked out the window and squinted. ¡°The world¡­ is beginning to be turbulent.¡± But what does this have to do with him? He has to be steady and live steadily. In any case, the troublemaker will leave after a while and will not cause any civilian casualties. ¡°One Piece?¡± From Kuro¡¯s point of view, he could see the execution platform high in the square. He sneered in disdain. ¡°I am from the Lawful Good camp.¡± Lawful kindness is not important, but order. The Chaotic Camp is a place where you can¡¯t stand anyone. How could he have a good impression of the culprit who messed up the world? Chapter 19 Eh, Red Nose ¡°Let¡¯s go and see. After all, it¡¯s a famous scene.¡± Kuro picked up his saber, adjusted his clothes, and went out with a cigar in his mouth. ¡°Kuro Kuro, let¡¯s go eat!¡± As soon as she went out, Leda ran up to her, her eyes shining. ¡°Go, go, go! Unlucky child.¡± Kuro ruffled Leda¡¯s white fur and glanced at her. ¡°Where is Crowe?¡± Leda stuck out her tongue at Kuro, tidied her hair, and said without any self-awareness, ¡°I don¡¯t know who hit him again. After putting away the snacks, he said he wanted to calm down and disappear. If you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll eat it myself. My treat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s paying for your treat?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. She had recently caught two small pirates with a bounty. Smoker gave her all the rewards and had some money in his pocket. In addition to Krieg and Akin, Headquarters took 30% of the total amount and distributed it to Kaz and the others. Kuro still had 10 million Berries in his hands, which he basically gave to Leda after leaving a little money. She was very confident now and ate and drank every day in Roguetown. The restaurant owner knew her and would smile when he saw her face. ¡°Save some money and eat it yourself.¡± Kuro messed up her freshly styled hair again and ran away. ¡°Kuro, one day I will suck you dry!!!¡± Leda¡¯s exasperated voice came from behind. ¡­ . ¡°Miss Lida, you are here. Please take a seat.¡± In a restaurant, when the boss saw Leda coming, he immediately led her to a seat with a flattering face. Soon, delicious food filled the seats. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lida.¡± ¡°Miss? Noble?¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s Marine. She¡¯s called that inside Marine. She¡¯s a big eater. Many chefs want her to eat to prove herself, but so far no chef has done it alone.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ How did such a petite body do it?¡± The guests whispered to each other. During this period of time in Roguetown, Leda was familiar with many people because of her food and money. ¡°Oh, meat, meat.¡± Two people barged in from the door. The one in the straw hat covered his forehead with his hand and looked around like a monkey. Then, his eyes lit up and he drooled. ¡°Wow, so much meat!¡± He was looking at Leda¡¯s table, which was the most sumptuous. ¡°Yes?¡± Lida, who was chewing wantonly, trembled and subconsciously protected her plate. Then, she was stunned. Leda had never seen Luffy¡¯s wanted poster and didn¡¯t know that he was wanted for 30 million, but she had a deep impression of Luffy. This kid unconsciously used Haki when he hit Klick. ¡°Boss, give me a table of hers!¡± Luffy wiped his saliva and pointed at Leda¡¯s table. ¡°Okay, please wait a moment!¡± The boss shouted. Luffy and Zoro sat at a table close to Leda. Luffy stared at Leda¡¯s table and drooled. ¡°What are you doing? Stop drooling!¡± Zoro punched Luffy in the head. ¡°Well, because it looks delicious, I feel so hungry.¡± Leda¡¯s eating movements were too fragrant. Luffy was a little hungry, but watching her eat stimulated his whole appetite. As the dishes were served, Luffy began to wolf them down. ¡°Yes?¡± Leda looked up at Luffy eating. This straw hat kid¡¯s eating speed is comparable to hers. Impossible, in terms of eating speed, she is number one! Leda ate faster. Luffy seemed to notice it too. He stared at Leda and ate faster. For a moment, only the sound of the two people eating and overlapping plates could be heard in the restaurant. ¡°Another table!¡± The sound was made at the same time. ¡°Two tables!¡± Leda glanced at him and said. ¡°Three tables!¡± Luffy shouted. ¡°Then I want four tables!¡± ¡°I want five tables!¡± ¡°Give me ten tables!¡± ¡°Twenty tables!¡± Luffy slammed the table and shouted. Leda and Luffy looked at each other and there seemed to be a flash of electricity between their eyes. At a glance, he understood that the other party was also a foodie. This was a confrontation between foodies. I can¡¯t lose! ¡°Twenty tables, serve the dishes,¡± Leda said angrily. ¡°Okay!¡± The happiest person is the boss. ¡°What are you doing? We have to set off later. Do you have money to eat so much?¡± Zoro touched his forehead helplessly. ¡°Money?¡± Luffy tilted his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you have money?¡± ¡°How can I have money!¡± Zoro¡¯s blue veins were exposed. ¡°You¡¯re right, hahahaha.¡± Luffy touched his head and laughed. He reached out his hand to Leda. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any money.¡± The veins on Leda¡¯s forehead were exposed and she said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, why are you smiling so happily!¡± Wasn¡¯t this a waste of her feelings? She thought that there would be a competition between foodies. ¡°Ah¡­ If I don¡¯t have money, will the boss spare me?¡± Luffy said to Solon with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Leda snarled again and stared fiercely at Luffy. On the other side, two people in hooded cloaks were eating, and one of them kept knocking on the table. ¡°Damn it, damn it! That straw hat kid is really too hateful!¡± The money bag was sent flying by his punch and landed on Luffy¡¯s straw hat. ¡°Oh? Are you inviting me? You¡¯re too polite.¡± Luffy put the money bag away and took out a gold coin and handed it to the boss. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Zoro patted the man on the shoulder and walked out with Luffy. ¡°That sound just now¡­¡± The cloaked man suddenly froze and turned to look. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Straw Hat.¡± Another person chewing food said indifferently. ¡°Moch?¡± He glared at the person opposite him and roared, ¡°You idiot, go after him!¡± He tore off his cloak, revealing a bright red nose. ¡°Straw Hat Bastard, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± It was the Captain of the Bucky Pirates, ¡®Clown¡¯ Bucky! ¡°Eh¡­ red nose?¡± ¡°Who said I have a red nose!¡± Bucky stared in the direction of the sound. Mo Qi, who had not left, looked horrified. This is Captain¡¯s taboo, how can anyone dare to say this! However, when Bucky looked at the person who spoke, his face suddenly changed and he pointed at Leda with a trembling finger. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you, Red Nose.¡± Leda swallowed a piece of meat. ¡°What a coincidence. You are also in Rogue Town. Are you preparing to go to Grand Line?¡± ¡°Captain, it¡¯s the demon!¡± Moche spoke in horror. ¡°Idiot, you don¡¯t have to say it, I can see it!¡± Bucky¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Damn, how can I meet you here, Florida!¡± Bucky had been smooth sailing in East Blue and had not suffered any defeat, but the only painful failure in East Blue was encountering this little girl. The treasure of Florida. As a treasure fan, Bucky naturally went to find treasures, and then he met this female demon on a small island. The consequence was that the entire regiment was destroyed and the treasures were cleared out. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was no one on the island, they would have been handed over to the Marines. Bucky was certainly impressed by this little girl. ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± Mochizuki was sweating. Bucky¡¯s face sank and he suddenly pointed in a direction as if he saw a dragon demon. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Leda turned her head instinctively. ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± She turned back, but there was no sign of the two people in front of her. Lida was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She held the fork tightly and smiled angrily. ¡°How dare you lie to me, Red Nose, you are dead!¡± Chapter 20 I Am The Man Who Will Become the Pirate King!!! The weather gradually turned dark and black clouds rose from the sky and gradually gathered above his head. ¡°Mr. Crowe.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Crowe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to rain. Mr. Crowe, pay attention to the rain.¡± Crowe walked on the street with a smile on his face, and the pedestrians on the road greeted him. Along with Leda, the big eater, was Mr. Nice Guy Crowe. During his time in Roguetown, the gentle help he showed and his Marine identity allowed him to quickly gain popularity. Using the review that Kuro gave him: If you have nothing to do, carry water for the widow. If you have anything to do, donate money to the widow. You will be fated with the widow for the rest of your life. ¡°You too. If you don¡¯t have an umbrella, go back as soon as possible.¡± Crowe smiled and greeted every pedestrian. Only here did he have a little presence. As for the Marine base, he could only suffer. Look at what he has been through during this time! They were either taking the blame or on the way to taking the blame. It was completely different from what Kuro said at that time! Then there was Leda, that damn pseudo-loli, who had nothing but herself to do. That idiot Smoker is in a bad mood and he is using me to practice! Only these residents are nice and can talk. He really likes this place. At this time, he could feel the peace in West Rob Village. Thinking of West Rob village, he thought of that damn straw hat, the bastard who ruined his plan. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, my plan would have succeeded long ago and I wouldn¡¯t have met that pervert Kuro.¡± The more Crowe thought about it, the angrier he became. He muttered, ¡°That bastard will meet sooner or later. Just wait. As a Marine, I will definitely take revenge.¡± ¡°Pirate, a pirate has appeared on the execution platform of the square!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Clown¡¯ Bucky and ¡®Iron Rod¡¯ Alita, they seem to want to execute others!¡± There was a disturbance not far away. ¡°Execution platform? Bucky?¡± Crowe frowned. Of course he knew this name. He could be said to be a great pirate in East Blue. He turned to look. On the high execution platform, a man stood there. Although his face could not be seen clearly from a distance, his attire was what Crowe had been thinking about day and night. ¡°Straw Hat Kid!¡± Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he ran over. ¡­ . In the Marine building closest to the execution platform, Kuro stood on the platform and could see the scene of the execution platform. ¡°Hey, Kuro, do you see a red nose?¡± Leda appeared from behind and said angrily. ¡°Red nose?¡± Kuro pointed down. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Bucky, it¡¯s there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him, he dared to lie to me just now!¡± Leda stared at the square and asked curiously, ¡°Why are there so many pirates? Aren¡¯t they going to be arrested? On the execution platform¡­ Why is Straw Hat there?¡± ¡°He wants to see where One Piece died.¡± Smoker¡¯s voice came from behind. He and Tashigi also came up the stairs at this time. Smoker handed a bounty sheet to Leda. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it yet, have you? Monkey D. Luffy, that straw hat kid.¡± ¡°30 million?!¡± Lida took the bounty and said in surprise, ¡°First bounty? In East Blue?¡± ¡°He defeated Fishman Arlong, the bounty of 30 million is not exaggerated.¡± Smoker looked at Kuro and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not involved?¡± Kuro stared at the farce on the execution platform. Luffy was caught by the shackles. He smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°Smoker, the times are calling.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Smoker had just had a question when he heard a loud voice in the square. ¡°I am the man who will become the Pirate King!!!¡± That sound was enough to shake the world! Smoker¡¯s pupils contracted and he looked at the execution platform in disbelief. ¡°Hey, you are too arrogant.¡± Lida was also stunned. ¡°In this place¡­ he actually wants to be a Pirate King.¡± Bucky picked up the knife and was about to cut down, but at that moment, the straw hat kid who was stepped on smiled. ¡°He laughed¡­¡± Smoker was shocked. ¡°He smiled¡­¡± Leda found it unbelievable. ¡°He laughed¡­¡± Crowe, who had just arrived, looked at Luffy who was smiling and stood there with mixed feelings. The great terror between life and death, facing those who laugh at life and death, the hero. Kuro also smiled. At this moment, his smile was a little ferocious, and his voice slowly emerged from between his teeth. ¡°Sea, thief!¡± ¡°Why!¡± Smoker¡¯s veins were showing and he said angrily: ¡°Why does he laugh, why does he dare laugh!¡± Boom! The dark clouds were in the sky, and a thunderbolt fell from the sky and hit the execution platform. The huge power of the thunder and lightning made the execution platform burst into green flames and fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°Ahahahaha, I¡¯m not dead.¡± Luffy held his straw hat and laughed. Smoker raised his arms high and waved them down. In the alleys in all directions, Marines rushed out and surrounded the pirates. ¡°I will never let you run out of Rogue Town!¡± Smoker turned and left. ¡°Kuro, aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Leda swallowed her throat. The scene just now made her a little stunned. Kuro shook his head and looked at the pouring rain. ¡°A dangerous man is coming. Keep a low profile. Be careful, he will take you away and bring you to rebel.¡± Kuro would not go. He had not seen the plot. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki had sensed a dangerous man approaching. It would be really troublesome to cross paths with the Revolutionary Army. ¡°Just watch the show. With that man here, we can¡¯t achieve our goal no matter what. Besides¡­ isn¡¯t Crowe there? Let him try.¡± Kuro saw the conspicuous black suit in the square. ¡°Roro Noah Zoro.¡± In the square, Crowe slowly put on Ten Blades and sneered at Zoro. ¡°Long time no see. You can¡¯t run away this time.¡± ¡°Hey, who is that?¡± Sanji looked at Zoro. Zoro gritted his teeth and said defensively, ¡°A pirate in Usopp Village is in trouble. Hey, as a pirate, don¡¯t you want to escape first?¡± ¡°Run?¡± Crowe laughed and his face darkened. ¡°Shave.¡± Whoosh! In an instant, Zoro¡¯s hair stood on end and his three knives instantly took a defensive posture. Dang! Just as he set it up, five claw blades streaked across the blade, and then Crowe¡¯s other hand slashed over. ¡°Not good!¡± Zoro moved back, but he was still a step too late. His body was hit by the claw blade and he fell a few meters away. ¡°Green algae head, damn it!¡± Sanji shouted and rushed over, his foot like a sword. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Crowe didn¡¯t even look at it. With a slight flash, he raised his claws and brought out a stream of blood. Sanji screamed in pain and fell down holding his waist and ribs. Crowe adjusted his glasses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Marine. Why should I run?¡± ¡°Marines?¡± Zoro stood up and said in surprise, ¡°You joined the Marine? How did you do it!¡± As soon as he heard this, Crowe became even angrier. His hands hung low and his claws rubbed the ground. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of you! You can stay here today!¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Leda pulled a bag of potato chips out of nowhere and looked at them as she ate. ¡°Just a little more.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Koro has just learned to control a little Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, and he is not proficient in shaving. It¡¯s just that the other party was careless for the first time.¡± Chapter 21 Like Hell Sure enough, it was as Kuro had said. Zoro and Sanji were initially not used to Kro¡¯s speed, but Zoro had seen Kro¡¯s ¡®spoon¡¯. The speed of ¡®shave¡¯ is the same as ¡®spoon¡¯, but there is no control over the difference. After a few raids, Zoro and Sanji adapted to Crowe¡¯s speed and began to try to fight back. Dang! Crowe rushed out again and his claws were blocked by Zoro. ¡°Sant¨­-ry¨± Tiger Hunter!¡± Zoro¡¯s double knives slashed back together with his mouth. Clang!! The claws blocked the attack, but the huge force broke Crowe¡¯s body. ¡°First meat!¡± Sanji attacked from the side and kicked Crowe in the neck. ¡°Tri-Saber Style: Ghost Slash!¡± At the same time, Zoro took the opportunity to attack, and the three knives almost turned into ghosts. Crowe¡¯s hair stood on end. If he is attacked¡­ He opened his body and just as the two attacks were about to reach him, he suddenly disappeared. ¡°Shave, Circle!¡± A circular air wave spread around the two of them. With a few sounds, several huge wounds appeared on Zoro and Sanji. Crowe appeared behind them, half kneeling with his back to them, his glasses reflecting light. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro, who was watching the battle, said in surprise, ¡°The combination of ¡®Shave¡¯ and ¡®Spoon¡¯ has such a hidden skill.¡± Zoro coughed a few times, slowly stood up and took a deep breath. ¡°It seems that I have to deal with you before I can continue on the road.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Algae Head, this is a big problem.¡± Sanji followed closely behind. He panted a few times and stood up again. Their fighting spirit continued to rise. ¡°Tsk¡­ not dead yet.¡± Crowe spat disdainfully, his expression uncertain. ¡°I originally wanted to practice again and then teach Kuro a lesson. It seems that I can¡¯t hide anymore.¡± He was not very proficient in this move, but it was enough to deal with these two people. ¡°Tri-Saber Flow: Ox Needle!¡± ¡°Shoulder meat!¡± The two of them rushed forward. ¡°It¡¯s no use, Shave. Pi!¡± Zoro and Sanji had several big wounds on their bodies and fell down again. ¡°Green algae head¡­¡± After standing up, Sanji suddenly said to Zoro. ¡°Ah¡­ I understand, curly eyebrows.¡± Zoro bit the knife again and rushed over first. ¡°Sant¨­-ry¨±: Leopard Jade!¡± The moment he sprinted over, Zoro¡¯s body jumped away and he spun three times, spinning towards Crowe. ¡°I already said it¡¯s useless.¡± Crowe once again used ¡°Shave and Circle¡±, with Zoro as the center, he drew a short circle and appeared behind him. Chi! Blood spurted and Zoro fell. Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°With people like you¡­¡± ¡°Tibia!¡± Bang! Crowe¡¯s face stiffened and his body, which was about to stand up, was kicked to his knees. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Thigh meat!¡± Sanji hit Crowe on the back of the thigh again, then stepped on the ground to make his body jump, and his feet kicked Crowe¡¯s weapon. ¡°Cut the meat!¡± The ten blades in his hands were hit by a force and fell from his hands along with the gloves and were kicked far away. Bang! Sanji¡¯s foot stabbed straight into Crowe¡¯s chest. ¡°Why¡­¡± Crowe coughed, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°When you use this move, your body will temporarily stagnate.¡± Zoro stood up at this time and said with a hideous smile: ¡°This is enough.¡± Sanji kicked Crowe¡¯s chin and kicked him off the ground. ¡°Prepare to fight back, glasses!¡± He put his hands on the ground and kicked. ¡°Salashoot!¡± ¡°Ghost, cut!¡± Zoro rushed over at a high speed, the knives in his hands were crossed, and together with the third knife, he cut towards Crowe who was kicked to the ground. At the same time, Sanji raised his last foot, pushed his wrist on the ground, rotated his body and kicked towards Crowe¡¯s head. ¡°Look, he was caught.¡± Kuro snatched a potato chip from Leda and put it in his mouth. ¡°You are not allowed to eat my food!¡± Like a cat protecting its food, Leda said fiercely. ¡°You go save him, otherwise he will have to lie down for a while,¡± Kuro said while chewing potato chips. ¡°Oh, shave.¡± In an instant, Leda disappeared from where she was and appeared in front of Chlo?, holding potato chips in one hand and blocking Zoro¡¯s Ghost Slash with the other. She raised her foot high and blocked Sanji¡¯s kick. Dang! Bang! Lida exerted strength in her hands and feet and pushed forward. The two of them felt a huge force spread and their bodies were pushed back. ¡°Damn it, another one!¡± Zoro¡¯s face was solemn. This woman just blocked his knife with her hand? ¡°Who is it¡­ Ah, isn¡¯t it a beautiful girl!¡± Sanji roared and then saw Leda in front of him, his whole person almost turned into a heart. At this time, Leda had turned into a girl. After forcing the two of them back, she took out potato chips and ate them again. ¡°Hey, Crowe, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Crowe stood up and took a few deep breaths before reacting. ¡°You clearly haven¡¯t learned it, so why are you using it better than me?¡± ¡°Shave? You¡¯ll know after watching it once,¡± Leda said. Although the Rokushiki is Marine¡¯s unique body technique, it is not without similarities. Crowe himself has the speed of ¡°Shave¡±. As for Leda, who had been on the Grand Line and was especially good at body techniques and even had Haki, her physical fitness naturally reached the standard early. After reading it once, he would naturally know it. ¡°Zoro, Sanji, run away!¡± Not far away, Luffy¡¯s voice came. An extended arm passed in front of Leda¡¯s eyes and grabbed a building in the distance. Then, an object flew across at a high speed and flew out with the two people. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Crowe roared and tried to chase after him. However, at this moment, a huge gust of wind almost blew him away. The wind was strong, and countless people were blown away by the strong wind, including Bucky and other pirates who had just been arrested by Smoker. Lightning flashed, thunder rumbled, and the wind howled. A large number of buildings were burned in an instant. Kuro suddenly appeared in the square, and the wind blew his hair into a mess. ¡°Hey, Kuro, you¡­¡± Leda¡¯s words came to an abrupt end. She carefully swallowed her saliva and cold sweat ran down her forehead. Kuro¡¯s expression was cold¡­ and angry like she had never seen before. ¡°Notify the Marines and prepare for disaster relief. Don¡¯t let anything happen to civilians.¡± Kuro stared coldly in a certain direction and said. ¡°Understood.¡± Leda did not dare to bicker with Kuro in this state. It was also her first time seeing Kuro like this. She only felt that it was exceptionally terrifying and her heart was trembling. ¡°This is too much. It¡¯s just a gift, don¡¯t you consider the people living around here? Revolutionary Army, hmph!¡± Kuro gripped the hilt of his sword and walked in the opposite direction from the aura he sensed. He had more important things to do than Dorag. ¡­ . ¡°Chance, this is an opportunity!¡± A pirate watched this scene and pulled out his dagger to stab a shocked civilian. ¡°Since it¡¯s so chaotic now, we can escape by robbing a wave!¡± There are a large number of nameless pirates hidden in this town. They are all fish that slipped through the net that Smoker failed to catch in the past. Because there is no bounty or fame, they are hidden in this town. Usually, it is fine with Smoker holding the fort, but they do not dare to do anything. But now, this chaotic situation is the time for them to play. A large number of pirates rushed into the streets and began to kill civilians and snatch their belongings. In the town that was blown down by the hurricane, the laughter of the chaotic pirates was constantly blown away by the wind, faintly mixed with the cries of civilians. It was like hell. Chapter 22 Kill Them All and No One Will Know That I¡¯ve Made Merit ¡°Damn it, why did that man come here?!¡± Looking at the pirate ship that had gone far away, Smoker smashed a big rock flying over with a punch and said hatefully. He had already grabbed Straw Hat Luffy, but he was interrupted. ¡°Damn Dorag!¡± ¡°Dorag? The most dangerous man in that world?!¡± Tashigi was shocked. ¡°Colonel Smoker, why did Dorag come to Rogue Town?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Where that man goes is never fixed. Otherwise, the World Government wouldn¡¯t have such a headache.¡± Smoker blew out a mouthful of smoke and sat on a big rock, looking at the sea with a dark expression. ¡°Colonel Smoker, bad news, pirates¡­ a group of pirates are rioting!¡± A Marine came from afar and shouted in shock. ¡°What?!¡± Smoker¡¯s eyes widened and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Those pirates¡­! Hurry up and organize the troops and encircle the pirates!¡± ¡°It has been notified, but Colonel Smoker, they¡­ they hijacked civilians!¡± Marine looked troubled. In a street not far away, a group of pirates gathered, surrounded by Marines on both sides, but Marines did not dare to go up because more than half of these pirates were holding hostages. ¡°Hehehe, get out of the way, or I will kill her!¡± A pirate was holding a woman hostage with a dagger pointed at her neck. As he spoke, his dagger moved forward and the tip of the dagger touched the woman¡¯s skin, causing her to bleed. ¡°No, no!¡± The woman screamed in horror. The Marines gritted their teeth and stood there in a deadlock. If not for the hostages, this group of pirates would have been captured long ago. ¡°Move.¡± A voice sounded from the rear. Marine turned his head as if he had seen his savior. ¡°Colonel Smoker, Captain Tashigi.¡± Smoker, his face angry, walked from the rear of the Marine to the front and stared at the pirates. ¡°Smoker!¡± The pirate grinned. ¡°It¡¯s because of you that my captain was captured. I¡¯ve been hiding here for so long and finally got my chance. Now give me a ship and food and let us go, or I¡¯ll kill these people!¡± ¡°Yes, kill these people!¡± The other pirates echoed. ¡°Damn pirates!¡± Tashigi gripped the handle of the knife and gritted her teeth. ¡°Stop dreaming pirates, I am Marine, I will not let you go!¡± Smoker roared, ¡°Even if I go to the ends of the earth, I will catch you!¡± ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you afraid that these people will die?¡± The pirate holding the woman licked his bloody dagger, full of threats. Smoker¡¯s face was ashen. There was nothing he could do about the hostages. Marine does have radicals who can fight pirates and ignore civilian casualties, but he is not. Although he was a Logia user, it took time to deal with pirates. During this time, as long as a civilian suffered casualties, Smoker could not stand it. ¡°Colonel, why don¡¯t we promise them that we will attack them when they are on board?¡± a Marine suggested. Smoker gritted his teeth. ¡°This is the only way.¡± ¡°Hehe, let your people retreat first and get out of our sight, or I will kill one person.¡± Another pirate suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Pirate!¡± Smoker said angrily. However, the pirates were not afraid at all. ¡°Back off! Go somewhere else and catch other pirates.¡± Smoker had no choice. With a gloomy face, he told the Marines to leave. After the Marines left the sight of the pirates, Smoker said: ¡°I will do as you ask, but if a civilian is hurt, then the request is invalid. I will kill you even if I am punished by Headquarters!¡± ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± A pirate stabbed a civilian in the thigh and grinned. ¡°Smoker, you usually show off your power, but now you can¡¯t do anything. Kneel down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Hahaha, if you don¡¯t kneel down, I will kill someone for you to see!¡± Pirate laughed. When Tashigi heard these words, her eyes were almost bleeding. These pirates are too much! However, she had no choice. With the hostages around, she could not do anything. ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at the group of civilians with strong business aspirations, Smoker bit off his cigar and his legs were about to bend. Tap, tap, tap¡­ Footsteps sounded slowly. Smoker stared. Behind the pirates, Kuro was coming in the rain. As he approached, the rain in the sky seemed to stop. ¡°Kuro!¡± Smoker was shocked. ¡°Leave quickly, they have hostages.¡± ¡°Another Marine, Smoker, didn¡¯t I say to let Marine leave? If you don¡¯t keep the agreement, I will kill one first!¡± A pirate flicked his tongue exaggeratedly and pulled the trigger at the hostage in his hand. Whoosh! However, at this moment, Kuro, who was walking in the rain, disappeared and appeared in front of Smoker in the next moment with his back facing the pirates. The pirates seemed to have been frozen in place, maintaining their previous expressions and posture. The pirate who was about to pull the trigger also froze. Kuro calmly sheathed his sword and said to Smoker: ¡°Smoker, do you know why I have been staying in Cao for ten years? First, I like safety and don¡¯t want to attract attention. Second, for pirates who don¡¯t do much evil, I usually let them be. If I can catch them, I will catch them. If I can¡¯t catch them, I won¡¯t force them. As for pirates, it¡¯s normal for them to seek some treasure, as long as it doesn¡¯t kill them. As for these evil pirates, I will try my best to create a situation where I face them alone. It is not to make peace or to beg for mercy, because for such people, there is only one solution¡ª If I kill them all, no one will know that I have made a contribution.¡± The blade slid on the scabbard and closed very rhythmically. Click. ¡°One Blade Dovenom.¡± Chi!!! The heads of the pirates soared into the sky and a large amount of blood spurted out from their necks. The blood mixed with the raindrops that had not stopped and turned into a rain of blood that fell to the ground. All the heads of the pirates were missing and the cut was as smooth as a mirror, but there were no casualties among the civilians. Smoker and Tashigi widened their eyes and collectively swallowed, their eyes full of horror. Smoker did not even see how this sword technique was done! ¡°So scary¡­¡± Crowe, who had rushed over from behind, felt cold all over. The heads of the pirates seemed to have fallen from the sky. Such a scene was deeply imprinted in his mind. Leda was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to eat her snacks. Her face was solemn and she subconsciously turned into a girl. If he didn¡¯t do it well this time, he would be in trouble. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are many pirates who hijack civilians like this. Find them and kill them one by one. Rogue Town, the town that starts and ends, from now on, let it end completely.¡± Kuro turned around and continued walking in one direction. ¡°This murderous aura, how many people have you killed so far!¡± Smoker recovered and asked loudly. Kuro stopped for a moment and continued forward. ¡°Who knows.¡± I, Luciru Kuro, am twenty-four years old. My biggest dream is to live out this life safely. I also have a nickname¡ªMyriad Slaughter! Chapter 23 A Cigarette After the Event Today, there are executions in Roguetown. There are violent winds, rainstorms, clamors, and executions. What is a pirate¡¯s execution of a pirate? Marine¡¯s execution of pirates is called execution! The pirates who took advantage of the chaos to plunder were all killed by Kuro. ¡°One Blade Dovenom.¡± It was another street. The fleeing pirates did not even have time to run when they saw a figure pass by quickly and appear in front of them. Kuro ignored the head that soared into the sky behind him and slashed the door with his blade, causing blood to spill out. He swung his blade and looked at a shivering green-haired man in the alley. The green hair curled up and hid behind the trash can with his hands on his head. As he shook, he whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me.¡± Vaguely, he felt an aura in front of him. When he looked up, he screamed and crawled back a few meters. ¡°I am not a pirate, I am not!¡± It had a tall green airplane head and two black marks hanging from the corners of its bull eyes to its temples. Its mouth was very big and when it grinned, it had a mouthful of sharp teeth, making people wonder if it was of Merman blood. Bartolomeo, the mafia leader who rules as many as 150 streets in his territory. Seeing Kuro looking over, Bartolomeo waved his hand and almost cried, ¡°I am really not a pirate, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Bartolomeo was very melancholic. Today, he was actually quite shocked. He saw a scene in Roguetown that he thought was enough to be printed in his life. There won¡¯t be one in his life. Before he could come back to his senses, the pirates riot. So be it. It has nothing to do with him. It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t destroy his own industry. After all, most of those rioting pirates were under him before. But soon, there was news that many pirates died in the streets, most of which were streets ruled by themselves, and all of them lost their heads. This is even worse. How can you destroy his territory? Some people are even his underlings. Bartolomeo angrily began to patrol the streets he ruled. He would find the culprit. Then he really found it. Then, he felt that there was another scene in his life. What a joke! It was impossible to see the figure clearly, nor could he see the move clearly. He only knew that the Marine in the black coat flashed his saber and everyone¡¯s heads were gone, which made his neck cold! This kind of person is impossible to deal with! Even if he erected the barrier he was proud of, he felt that it was useless. ¡°Then don¡¯t be a pirate, and be a good gangster with a promising career.¡± Kuro glanced at him and continued forward. Bartolomeo waited for the footsteps to get further and further away before he carefully poked his head out and made sure that the other party had gone. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief and collapse to the ground. His body was already covered in cold sweat. After lying down for a while, he got up and looked at the headless corpses on the small street. He gritted his teeth and said with a trace of fear, ¡°Monster!¡± ¡­ . ¡°I¡¯m starving!¡± Leda punched a fleeing pirate and swallowed. The sound of her stomach made her yearn to eat. But she didn¡¯t dare. She had never seen Kuro¡¯s attitude before, and she had seen many headless pirate corpses along the way. If she cut corners, it would feel very bad. She had been maintaining this form for a while. Even if she did not use all her combat power, the consumption was huge. Although she is a fruit user and the essence energy she absorbs will make her fight more bravely, it does not say that she is not hungry. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been hungry for years. ¡°Hey, Crowe, hurry up!¡± Leda kicked a pirate who ran past her and shouted at Crowe not far away. ¡°Shave!¡± Crowe quickly rushed to a pirate and his claws tore five deep wounds on his chest. Many pirates have not had the time to take hostages. Marine is dealing with these pirates and they should be captured alive, but when Crowe thought of his boss¡¯s cold face, he did not dare to catch him and killed him. He glanced up just in time to see Smoker turn into smoke and fly over. ¡°Tsk, ability users are really convenient.¡± Crowe curled his lips and continued to kill pirates. Smoker in the air was actually more shocked. Looking down from the sky, he saw more directly. A street ¡­ Two streets ¡­ Three streets ¡­ He saw at least seven streets filled with headless corpses. ¡°This kid is really angry. Is he a guy who cares about civilians¡­¡± Smoker saw a group of pirates and swooped over. In terms of catching pirates, I won¡¯t lose to you! Smoker thought. In the street, Kuro left another body behind him. He revealed a relaxed smile. Under his Haki perception, there were no more pirates holding hostages. Marine will handle the rest. Kuro looked down at the saber in his hand. Without Haki, this saber had reached its limit. After slashing so many people, it was already cracked. ¡°It seems that only Famous Sword can withstand my torture. Ordinary goods are ordinary goods. Every time I cut people, I can¡¯t get used to it.¡± Kuro casually threw it away, took out a cigar from his pocket, lit it, and blew out the smoke. ¡°Ah¡­ I feel better.¡± A cigarette is better than tenryubito. Without the hostage-taking pirates, Marines can naturally exert their full combat power. In addition to a few people with considerable combat power, it is too easy to catch pirates. Soon, the riot was stopped by Marines. In a ruin, Smoker smoked a cigarette and watched Marine escort the pirates forward. Tashigi stood to the side with her knife, her face a little gloomy. Crowe sat on a large rock. The reflection of his glasses made it impossible to see his expression. Leda maintained her maiden appearance and kicked the pirates passing by from time to time. You made me unable to eat happily! The atmosphere was a little dull. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Why are you so quiet? You should be happy that you caught a pirate. Smoker, you stopped a big riot.¡± Kuro walked over with a cigar in his mouth and smiled. ¡°Kuro!¡± When Leda saw Kuro¡¯s expression, she looked happy and returned to her little girl appearance. ¡°Hey, are you done?¡± ¡°Go! You can¡¯t say anything good at such a young age. What do you mean I¡¯m good? I¡¯ve always been good!¡± Kuro flicked Leda¡¯s forehead. Instead of being angry, Leda was even happier. She took out some potato chips and ate them. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Smoker looked at Kuro with a complicated expression and said, ¡°You killed so many people, are you finally going to announce your existence to the world?¡± ¡°Ah? What? What do you mean I killed so many people? Who did I kill? Where is the evidence? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Kuro¡¯s face was full of denial. ¡°You solved the riot. As the Colonel in charge of Rogue Town, this is your duty. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Unless the dead can come back to life and point at his nose and say that he was killed by Kuro, Kuro will never admit it. He had roamed the world for so many years and relied on one word: stability. ¡°As for ¡®safe¡¯ justice¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s your business how you maintain justice. From my personal point of view, you are a very excellent Marine and I look forward to working with you.¡± Smoker shook his head and suddenly asked, ¡°What do you think of the Revolutionary Army?¡± Chapter 24 I want to create a rebellion, the world will tremble ¡°Revolutionary Army?¡± Kuro thought for a moment. ¡°Stand and watch.¡± That¡¯s what most Marines think, and it¡¯s what Kuro thinks. Smoker narrowed his eyes. ¡°Dorag came here and disappeared. I don¡¯t know what he came here for. Is it just to release the Straw Hats? It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± Rogue Town does not belong to any kingdom, and I have never heard of a coup in the vicinity. ¡°What¡¯s the point of thinking about this? That¡¯s the government¡¯s business, not our Marine¡¯s. Our duty is to fight pirates and leave the rest.¡± Kuro laughed. Of course, he knew what Dorag came for, and the riot caused by that man, Kuro understood but did not agree. There has been a conflict in Rogue Town for a long time. Even if there is no Dorag, there is still the Dorag. Once Smoker leaves, this town will sooner or later cause a riot. Kuro understood this, and the reason why Kuro could not agree was that no matter what, no one in this world could really make him agree. Kuro looked at Smoker and suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that the Grand Line has the wonders of the Sea Train, but it is only limited to the vicinity of Water 7, but such a convenient transportation tool, why not spread it all over the world, wouldn¡¯t that be very convenient?¡± Smoker flatly denied, ¡°The Sea Train is not owned by the World Government, it is just a cooperation, and that is too costly. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Suppose the Revolutionary Army overthrows the World Government, do you think it will cover the whole world with Marine Train?¡± Smoker thought about it and shook his head. ¡°So, let¡¯s stand and watch.¡± Kuro laughed. Smoker frowned. He did not understand what Kuro meant. What is the relationship between the World Government and the Revolutionary Army and the Sea Train? Kuro smiled at the sky. Smoker did not understand, and no one in this world would understand. In a certain world, there is a country that even for a remote village with only 100 people living at the border, they have to open the road there for electricity and water, just to make it convenient for the locals. That is the feelings and responsibilities of the country and the world. How could anyone in this world understand, and how could he agree? In their eyes, having a king who loves his people is already a great thing. The Revolutionary Army overthrew those tyranny countries and then replaced them with a king who loved the people. That was the limit they could think of. You call this a revolution? As the successor of political science in his previous life and the one who learned the Dragon Slaying Skill from a young age, he really looked down on this kind of revolution. I want to rebel, the world will tremble. So what does the World Government and Revolutionary Army have to do with Kuro? He is a Marine and a Marine who only wants to be safe for the rest of his life. Whoever wants to be the World Government, no matter who, in this multi-island sea world, no one will not need Marines. Especially in the Grand Line, where the magnetic field is chaotic and the island has little connection with the island. Marine is the most secure force on the front line against the existence of chaos and sin. ¡°Marine is so good. The food is good and the salary is high. If you have nothing to do, go to work, read the newspaper, cut your nails, and steal some cigars to smoke. I like it here.¡± With that, Kuro took another cigar from Smoker. ¡°You bastard!¡± Smoker¡¯s veins were showing. ¡°You can just get promoted and buy it yourself!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s also fragrant if you buy it, it¡¯s more fragrant if you buy it for free.¡± Kuro chuckled. Smoker¡¯s eyes were jumping. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said to Kuro: ¡°The Straw Hat ran away. I am going to the Grand Line. I must catch him. Kuro, you come with me.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m going to the headquarters to train, I don¡¯t have time to play with you.¡± Kuro waved his hand, not wanting to get involved. He only wanted to go to the headquarters and see if he could get back to East Blue and live a safe life. Smoker ignored him and said to a Marine: ¡°Give the headquarters electricity. I am going to the Grand Line. Also, Sub-Commandant Lucilu Kuro, who is ready to go to the headquarters for training, Third-Private Flo Leda, Third-Private Crowe, go with me.¡± ¡°Hey, you are abusing your power!¡± Kuro said angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to inform Headquarters that you solved the pirate riot in Roguetown and your strength.¡± Smoker said to Kuro, ¡°Also, I have abused my power for a long time. If you don¡¯t want to be dispatched by me, go get promoted, bastard!¡± ¡°You want to spar with me, Smoker.¡± Kuro clenched his fists. ¡°No, think about it. If you follow me to the Grand Line, you don¡¯t have to do anything if you encounter pirates. You can continue to carry out your justice. ¡°As a colonel of the Headquarters, I will give you some activities so that you can be promoted and go to a stable place. Then you can achieve your goal.¡± Smoker said quickly. Fight him? He¡¯s not stupid. Isn¡¯t that asking for torture? Kuro listened to Smoker and was stunned for a moment. This¡­ seems feasible. ¡°Chloe?¡± Kuro subconsciously looked at Crowe. ¡°I think so.¡± Crowe nodded. He had previously suggested that Kuro join a faction. Kuro knew that Smoker and Aokiji had a good relationship. With his help, his wish to return to East Blue and live a stable life might be achieved. ¡°How about going back to East Blue?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but it will definitely meet your requirements. It¡¯s very safe.¡± ¡°Deal, I¡¯ll walk around with you.¡± Kuro thought for a while and confirmed: ¡°You said that it has to be a very safe place. It¡¯s best if there are no pirates nearby.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are no pirates near that place!¡± Smoker said firmly. ¡­ . ¡°No Wind Belt, it turns out that Marines can travel from here to Grand Line. It¡¯s really¡­cheating.¡± On the Battleship, Crowe looked ahead at the sea that was almost as flat as the horizon and muttered to himself. As a pirate, he only knows one way to enter the Grand Line, which is to cross the Upside Down Mountain, which is a very dangerous place. He didn¡¯t expect Marine to directly cross the Calm Belt. ¡°Because there is a Seastone under the ship, which has the same energy as the sea and will not be discovered by the Sea Kings.¡± At the side, Tashigi said, ¡°But this technology is very rare, so there are not many ships that can sail, and it is only used by this department.¡± Smoker acted as he said. They cut straight into the Calm Belt from Roguetown and would go directly into the Grand Line. On the third floor of the Battleship, on two beach chairs, Kurlo and Smoker lay down and smoked cigars together. Leda sat on the side and ate the food on the table. Such a leisurely and comfortable safe life was what Kuro wanted the most. Lying here, even his resentment towards Smoker was gone. ¡°How good would it be if it was always like this¡­¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You are so strong, why are you willing to do this?¡± Smoker asked, ¡°If you really want to be safe, then catch more pirates.¡± ¡°Have you heard of a saying?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°People¡¯s dreams will never end!¡± Kuro straightened up, poured a glass of red wine, and drank it in one gulp. ¡°So, pirates can¡¯t be caught.¡± Chapter 25 Famous Blade [Hua Zhou] (1) Pirates are naturally endless, and Kuro does not have the ambition to catch all the pirates in the world. The warship sailed out of the Calm Belt and entered the Grand Line. Except for Crowe, who looked a little excited, everyone else looked calm. Smoker and Tashigi were trained at Headquarters and came to the Grand Line, and Leda herself was born on the Grand Line. Kuro looked indifferent. What is there to be excited about a broken seaway? It has been sailed by others so many times. ¡­ . In an island town, inside a restaurant. Kuro yawned. ¡°Smoker, the sea is so big, where can you find Straw Hat? Why don¡¯t we go directly to Headquarters, then you can move around for me, then you can float on the Grand Line and I will go back to East Blue.¡± This island is called Lunes Island. There is a small town on the island where Marines dock to buy supplies. Smoker looked at the distant sea through the window and said in a deep voice, ¡°He can¡¯t sail that fast. Even if he got the Log Pose, he needs to record the magnetic field of the island.¡± Marine¡¯s biggest advantage is that their intelligence is definitely stronger than that of the Pirates. The fact that Luffy killed a lot of bounty hunters at Whiskey Mountain has happened, and Smoker knows his route accurately. However, there were no clues after that. The sea was too big and it was too difficult to find a ship. Even Kuro feels that the Grand Line is big enough. The size of this world is astonishing. ¡°Colonel Smoker, the purchase is complete!¡± A Marine entered the restaurant and saluted. ¡°Lida, finish eating quickly. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro said to Leda, who was still eating. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Leda chewed with her cheeks and nodded, eating faster. The group walked out of the restaurant. ¡°By the way, where is Tashigi?¡± Smoker looked around as if he did not see his subordinates. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Marine replied: ¡°It was nearby before.¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from nearby. He saw Tashigi holding a knife and chasing a man, running towards him. ¡°Tashigi, what are you doing!¡± Smoker asked loudly. ¡°Colonel Smoker, help me catch him. This man is very suspicious. He has been hiding from us Marines!¡± ¡°Che, how troublesome. Marines, get ready and surround that man.¡± Smoker began to give orders to the surrounding Marines. However, at this moment, Kuro¡¯s gaze paused and he looked at the man¡¯s waist where a knife was hanging. Whoosh! In an instant, Kuro appeared in front of the strange man. He reached out his foot and tripped the man, who fell down. Kuro scooped up the knife in his hand. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kuro. What a great help.¡± Tashigi bowed and thanked him. ¡°No¡­ I think I have to thank you.¡± Kuro gripped the handle and pulled the knife out. ¡°You are an expert in sword appreciation. Come and see what this is.¡± The arc of this blade is quite small and there is no reclamation, which means that there is no adjustment of the center of gravity. The pattern on the blade is like a fire cloud. ¡°This one¡­¡± Tashigi was stunned for a moment and quickly took out a small notebook and quickly flipped through it. Soon, she said excitedly, ¡°Huazhou, it¡¯s Huazhou, one of the famous knives of the ¡¯50 Quick Blades¡¯!¡± ¡°Hua Zhou¡­¡± Kuro looked at the man on the ground and remembered that this knife seemed to be a knife that Tashigi got from the cadre of Baroque Chinese Society after entering the Grand Line. It belongs to one of the 83 swords, which is even more advanced than Tashigi¡¯s Time Rain. After all, Time Rain is only a famous sword, not counting the top 83 swords. ¡°Thanks for your kindness, this knife is mine.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°What are you talking about? You got it in the first place, and an outstanding swordsman like you should be equipped with a famous sword!¡± Tashigi had always thought that it was a pity that Kuro did not have a famous sword. She originally thought that if she encountered a famous sword, she would give it to Kuro. She did not expect Kuro to get one himself. Her goal is to take the Named Blade from the bad guys, and a good person like Mr. Kuro naturally has a Named Blade. Famous saber, didn¡¯t I get it for free! Compared to using Haki Day to nourish it at night, Kuro still liked to pick up ready-made ones. With a famous knife, he was one step closer to his safe life. ¡°Oh? Did you get a good knife? Your strength has improved.¡± Smoker walked over with a cigarette in his mouth and looked at the man. ¡°Tashigi, who is this guy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard that he called himself Mr. 11 and deliberately avoided Marines. I have been observing him for a while. Normal people would not do that.¡± Tashigi shook her head. ¡°Suspicious person? Take him away and interrogate him on the ship.¡± Smoker said to Marine and walked towards the Battleship. They continued to sail above the sea. As for the so-called Mr. 11, after he was arrested, he did not say anything. The more he did not speak, the more suspicious he became. But it was useless not to speak. Soon, Marine intercepted a message with a Den Den Mushi. ¡°Mr. 0, Straw Hat, Vivi¡­¡± Smoker listened to the information and pondered. ¡°Vivi, I remember that it¡¯s the name of Princess Alabasta, why is it related to Straw Hat¡­ Anyway, their destination is I know where it is, Alabasta.¡± ¡°Alabasta? I heard that the country is in a coup.¡± ¡°Whatever it is, our goal is just to catch pirates.¡± Smoker said to a Marine: ¡°Contact Headquarters and ask for a permanent pointer from Alabasta. We will go to Alabasta.¡± Leda was stunned. ¡°Alabasta¡­¡± ¡°Why, have you been there?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I used to stay there for a while. The cactus tastes bad.¡± Leda¡¯s expression was disgusted. You are the one who is hated by others! Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at Lida in disdain. ¡°Alabastan¡­¡± He didn¡¯t object to going to Alabasta. If his memory is correct, Alabasta doesn¡¯t need Marines. After all, the government has no right to intervene in the internal affairs of the kingdom. ¡°Just treat it as going to see a big show for free and travel.¡± Alabasta is a completely independent country of internal affairs, and it is a land country. There are few port cities and there is no need for Marines. In addition, Crocodile, one of the direct subordinates of the World Government, is here, which is relatively safe. But no one would have thought that the biggest ¡®pirate¡¯ was in Alabasta. The thief will be killed, and the thief will become a duke. In terms of the level of being a pirate, Crocodile and ordinary pirates are really completely different. ¡­ . Alabasta, Nara, the port city closest to the sea. Kuro and others had already arrived. ¡°I¡¯m going to find a place to eat. You can play by yourself.¡± Kuro waved at Smoker and left with his knife. ¡°Take me, take me!¡± Leda cheered and followed. Crowe followed. Although he joined the Marine, he still felt awkward when he was alone with the Marine. He had to get used to Kuro. ¡°What a lazy guy.¡± Smoker sighed helplessly. ¡°Forget it. I didn¡¯t expect you to do anything. Darski, go and collect information and see if there are any signs of the Straw Hats.¡± ¡°Yes! Colonel Smoker.¡± Chapter 26 Help from a Kind Person The Marines began to gather intelligence, and Kuro took people around, mainly Leda. ¡°Golden Apple, Golden Apple, a Golden Apple that can live forever after taking a bite.¡± At the stall, a boss was holding an apple and shouting everywhere. However, these three people would not believe it. No matter how young Leda looks, she is essentially a person who has been making a living since she was eight years old. Of course she has knowledge. However, she wanted to eat the normal fruits at the stall. ¡°Kuro, give me money, I want to buy food.¡± Leda stretched out her little hand and looked at Kuro. ¡°Pay you?¡± Kuro was stunned and then his eyes widened. ¡°Where¡¯s your money, Lida.¡± ¡°I spent it all.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro stared at Leda. ¡°Yes.¡± Leda nodded. After a while, Kuro¡¯s raised voice came from the crowd. ¡°About ten million Berries, you spent it all?!¡± Kuro said in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s ten million. Do you know what ten million means?¡± Seeing that Lida put on a pitiful look and did not answer, Kuro could only look at Crowe. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Well, whatever Miss Lida likes, she will throw away the money and leave, no matter how much it is, it usually exceeds the original value. So¡­¡± Crowe was troubled. Leda herself has a big appetite and spends money extravagantly. Kuro originally overestimated Leda enough, but he still underestimated her. Ten million. The materials of Treasure Tree Adam seem to be only 100 million. You ate one-tenth of the cost of a good ship in just a few days. ¡°Why are you eating ¡®Essence Fruit¡¯? It¡¯s really good for you to eat the Swallowing Fruit. If you haven¡¯t eaten the fruit, I will go and kill Valbo now and find the fruit for you to eat.¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said hatefully. What¡¯s there to eat? You can only save money by eating anything. Leda pulled on Kuro¡¯s pants leg and pouted. ¡°Kuro, I¡¯m hungry. Give me money.¡± Kuro slapped his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. The previous savings were given to the civilians of Roguetown. I thought that you had enough money on you, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to the money. Sorry, I underestimated you.¡± ¡°Then what should I do? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Leda rolled her eyes and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we dine and dash?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, a little eager. ¡°You are Marines, Marines! You should know shame!¡± Kuro almost roared. ¡°Enough, come with me.¡± Kuro sighed and turned in the other direction. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°Find a kind person to give us money!¡± ¡°Good Samaritan? Where? Wait for me!¡± Leda followed. ¡­ . In this world, one thing is legal, and that is gangs. Kuro doesn¡¯t have money, but the gang has money. The gang is so moral that they will definitely ¡®help¡¯ them. Besides, in addition to gangs, there is another force in Alabasta, and it also exists in this small port city. ¡°Before that, change clothes and wear a Marine uniform, those people will not dare to move out.¡± Kuro entered a clothing store and changed into a unique desert outfit, as did the other two. For the time being, he was the only one with some money. After changing, Kuro brought the two of them around, especially into the alley. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, like Leda, is a wide range. It is not a problem to sense this city, but the key is that their strength and aura are similar, and it is really impossible to lock onto them accurately. This is not like the situation in Roguetown where they gather together to take hostages, and Kuro is not like Lingling who has her own x-ray vision. He could only go into some alleys, just like looking for rats. The alleys are frequented by bad guys and rats, so there will definitely be some. And he has Leda, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about not catching any fish. Such a cute child, of course there would be a generous ¡®kind person¡¯. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, stop.¡± After walking through a few alleys, just as Kuro entered a new alley, there was a sound behind him. A few big men rushed out of the entrance and surrounded the alley. A tall strong man approached first and grinned. ¡°Hand over some money.¡± ¡°Look, here we are, Good Samaritan.¡± Kuro pointed at them. ¡®Is that what you mean by ¡°good Samaritan¡±?¡¯ Leda looked at Kuro with disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t this robbery?¡± ¡°Yes, I am robbing!¡± The burly man thought that he was talking about him and laughed even louder. ¡°You are foreigners, right? Let us teach you the rules here. The strong can dominate everything!¡± ¡°I also like this rule.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Koro.¡± Crowe pursed his lips helplessly. Nothing good will come from shouting at him. But this kind of small fry¡­ Crowe didn¡¯t even use his weapon, and in no time, more than ten people were lying on the ground. Leda sat on someone¡¯s back and put a gold ring that was obviously bigger than her finger on her finger. Then she put it in her pocket and counted the money. ¡°Kuro, it¡¯s not even 100,000. It¡¯s so little,¡± Leda complained. ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s all because of you, otherwise we need ¡®friendly assistance¡¯?¡± Kuro roared. ¡°If one is not enough, we can change a few more.¡± Kuro glanced at the person who rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. I will look for you next time.¡± Then, they continued to wander around the city. There are actually a lot of kind-hearted people like just now in this city. After walking through a few more alleys, Kuro and others met some people again, and as the amount of aid increased, the probability of Kuro encountering kind-hearted people increased. Because he asked Lida to put the money and jewelry in a conspicuous position. When those people saw that these were people who needed ¡®assistance¡¯, they came up to deliver the money. Of course, there are also kind people who look at their children and want to bring them a better life. For example, the people who came to help in this alley saw that Leda was too pitiful and wanted to take her away to find a place to live again. This kind of person was personally ¡®grateful¡¯ by Kuro. ¡°I, our Baroque Chinese Society will not let you go.¡± The person lying on the ground said intermittently. At this moment, he was unrecognizable. ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll turn you into a ¡®flapper¡¯.¡± Kuro curled his lips and let Koro collect help there and then hand it to Leda. ¡°Moo¡­¡± Leda didn¡¯t really want to take help from this kind of person, but the money was innocent, so she took it patiently, counted it and said to Kuro: ¡°We have a million!¡± Boom! At this moment, a pillar of fire suddenly rose not far away, and the pillar was wrapped in rolling white smoke. ¡°It¡¯s strange, why are people setting off fireworks in the middle of the day.¡± Leda looked over there with a curious face. ¡°Fireworks¡­¡± Kuro also looked over and frowned. ¡°That white smoke, Smoker? Fire¡­ Oh, there seems to be something.¡± ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°No, we still have to find a kind person. We can¡¯t do it without money.¡± Leda pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Who just said that Marines should know shame¡­¡± Kuro glared at Lida. ¡°Who do you think this is for!¡± Forget it, forget it. I found him myself and promised him that I would eat my fill. Kuro took a deep breath and walked forward. Chapter 27 At Worst, I¡¯ll Open the War In Advance Flames and smoke intertwined and then dispersed. A few flames fell from the sky and hit the ground, scaring the nearby Marines. In the smoke, a figure gradually appeared. ¡°He escaped¡­¡± Smoker looked at the missing figure in the burning flames and frowned. ¡°What does that man mean by coming here?¡± Whitebeard Pirates Second Division Captain, Portgas D. Ace. Smoker was not interested in his head. He had just bumped into it and as a Marine, he did his duty. ¡°Colonel Smoker!¡± Tashigi came from the rear. ¡°Tashigi, where is Kuro?¡± Smoker looked at her and said. Tashigi shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Mr. Kuro and others.¡± ¡°Che¡­ I launched Marine to continue looking. When I was looking for Straw Hat and Ace, I saw that Kuro also asked him to come back. Now is not the time to be leisurely. Otherwise, why would I ask him to come to the Grand Line with me? If he was here just now, Portgas D. Ace would definitely not be able to escape!¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± In the alley, Kuro suddenly sneezed. ¡°Huh? You can catch a cold?¡± Leda looked at him strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t joke¡­ Maybe someone is thinking about me, like a gentle and reasonable big sister.¡± Kuro rubbed his nose and chuckled. ¡°Humph! That kind of person will not like a lazy guy like you.¡± Leda stuck out her tongue. Kuro shrugged indifferently and continued to wander around the city. ¡°I¡¯m starving, I¡¯m starving. One more wave and we¡¯ll go eat.¡± Leda began to pester. ¡°Is a million enough for you to eat? Just shout here. Besides, we still need some capital. There¡¯s a famous gambling town in Alabasta called ¡®Rainland¡¯. Get some capital and go there to earn some money.¡± Kuro said. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll look for it one last time. If I can¡¯t find it, we¡¯ll go back.¡± In order to be able to eat as soon as possible, a trace of red flashed in Leda¡¯s eyes. Her Kenbonshoku (Observation) color was fully activated and covered the entire city. ¡°Yes, there are twenty or thirty people¡¯s breath in that direction!¡± Leda looked happy and ran over quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Kuro sighed and ran after him. ¡­ . In the alley, Luffy giggled. ¡°Hahaha, Ace, thank you.¡± Ace, who was leaning against the wall, smiled. ¡°You are still so energetic.¡± Around them, a row of people fell. ¡°Ahahaha, I am very happy.¡± Luffy and Ace walked side by side, ignoring the remaining besiegers and heading towards the port. However, at this moment, a petite figure suddenly ran in front of them and pointed ahead excitedly. ¡°Here, Kuro, here!¡± Then, she looked at the two people in front of her. ¡°Child?¡± Ace glanced at it and smiled. He reached out and touched Leda¡¯s head. ¡°Little friend, go home. It¡¯s too dangerous here. Don¡¯t run around.¡± In his opinion, this little girl was a trespasser. She must have been frightened to see so many uncles with knives. And Leda behaved the same way, staring blankly at Ace and not moving. Ace¡¯s hand touched Leda¡¯s head. In an instant, he felt his body go soft and his legs weak. He knelt in front of him. ¡°You¡­¡± Bang! A foot swept towards his face and hit him in the face, sending him flying. ¡°Ace!¡± Luffy was shocked and his arm stretched out to grab Leda. ¡°What did you do to Ace?¡± At the end of his words, his hand touched Leda¡¯s arm and his body went soft. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m so tired, I don¡¯t have any strength.¡± Without looking, Leda patted her head and moved Luffy¡¯s hand away. ¡°Who allowed you to touch my head? And¡­ Isn¡¯t this Straw Hat Kid?¡± The scene of Luffy on the execution platform in Roguetown Square left a deep impression on her. Of course, she still remembered this person, and it was at that time that Kuro got angry. Kuro happened to walk out from the corner. When he saw this scene, he raised his eyebrows and immediately felt troubled. Ace? Luffy? Two big troubles. Leda¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki can only sense the breath of people at present, and Kuro forgot to turn on his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, which led to the absence of the breath of the strong. Otherwise, he would have gone to eat just now and not caused this trouble. ¡°Straw Hat Kid!¡± Crowe, who was behind, also saw Luffy and his veins were showing. ¡°Great, I finally met you. Let¡¯s settle the score with West Rob Village!¡± ¡°Do you also have a grudge against Crowe? Then let¡¯s catch him, it¡¯s only 30 million.¡± Leda looked at Luffy who had no strength and said. Kuro knocked her head. ¡°When did you become so arrogant? Thirty million, and you¡¯re just returning it?¡± ¡°Pain¡­¡± Leda covered her head and pouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only capture the average number? East Blue has three million, and the average bounty of Grand Line is 30 million.¡± ¡°How troublesome¡­¡± Kuro slapped his forehead and started thinking. ¡®Release?¡¯ It should be released. He could not afford to offend either of their backgrounds. However, he suddenly thought that he was so cautious. As a result, as soon as Luffy went out to sea, he had no choice but to go out to sea. His ten years of hard work was ruined. This had to make Kuro believe in metaphysics. ¡°If I catch Luffy before he does anything, he will be thrown into prison at most. With Garp¡¯s influence, he may even be released. He won¡¯t die even if he is not released. In other words¡­ if he is caught now, the sea will be calm and he will be safe for the rest of his life.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ A wave of the times? What does it have to do with him, a person who wants to go ashore? Kuro narrowed his eyes, flashing dangerously. ¡°It seems¡­ I can do it.¡± Kuro reached out and slowly touched the hilt. ¡°Fire Fist!¡± A huge flame came straight at him. Leda instantly transformed into a young girl, her hands covered in Armament Haki and she stood in front of Kuro. The flames exploded from her hands and scattered in all directions, turning into a wall of fire that covered everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°Flame?!¡± Leda was shocked. She sensed for a moment and said, ¡°Kuro, they ran away!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro pulled out the [Hua Zhou] and with just a swing of his blade, the wind pressure he brought out extinguished the flames. There was no trace of the two people in front of him. ¡°He ran away¡­ Forget it, he ran away.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and gave up. It¡¯s good that he ran away. It saves trouble. ¡°Nature¡­¡± Leda came back to her senses and said with some doubt, ¡°Flame, Logia¡­ looks familiar.¡± ¡°You are right, that is the Second Division Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, Portgas D. Ace,¡± Kuro said. Leda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The super rookie pirate who became famous two years ago? ¡®Fire Fist¡¯ Ace?!¡± ¡°I¡­ Am I in trouble? Will Ace hold a grudge? If he targets me, Whitebeard will target me.¡± Leda looked like she was about to cry. After all, he came from the Grand Line and everyone knows how terrifying Whitebeard is. Kuro also thought that it was quite troublesome, but looking at Leda¡¯s frightened expression, he smiled and touched her head. ¡°You were recruited by me personally. I promised to give you safety, so I will definitely give you safety. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t come, but if he comes, I will catch him!¡± Just because he¡¯s afraid of trouble doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s really afraid of trouble. If that¡¯s the case, we can just start the war ahead of time! Chapter 28 Troublesome Man Kuro¡¯s idea was doomed to fail. Ace ran away and never came back. Isn¡¯t this good? Only a fool would go against Whitebeard. After collecting the money of the people knocked down by the two men, Kuro and others left. Leda was a little worried before. She came to the East China Sea because the Grand Line was too terrible. To be honest, she had been very comfortable with Kuro during this time and even became dependent on him. But when she thought of Whitebeard, her little face fell. ¡°Kuro, will you really protect me? I can eat so much and I don¡¯t need to worry. Forget it, I¡¯m going back to East Blue now. It¡¯s good to be alone.¡± On the way, Leda suddenly said. There was a hint of longing in the depths of her eyes as she looked at Kuro. Kuro would not be surprised if he promised her. That kind of thing¡­ was not unheard of. She was used to it. At least he couldn¡¯t burden Kuro. ¡°What are you thinking about all day long!¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°I am a Marine. Not to mention that you are still a Marine. Even in the past, you were a civilian if you did not commit a crime. Isn¡¯t it natural for Marines to protect civilians?¡± Leda pursed her lips and nodded heavily. She took a deep breath and suddenly said to Kuro solemnly, ¡°I believe you. If you betray me, I will not forgive you!¡± ¡°Stupid child, what are you talking about? What forgiveness? Is it something you should think about at your age!¡± In his previous life, at the age of 18, he was at the age of being innocent and carefree. Look at this world, there are many people who ran out to be pirates at the age of 16 or 17. It was too f*cked up. Like an old father, Kuro rubbed Leda¡¯s head and ran away first. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda yelled angrily and chased after him, waving her fists. Crowe looked at the two of them, pushed up his glasses, and followed them. This kind of life is quite good. At least it is better than pirates, and I don¡¯t have to worry too much. On the way, they found a pawn shop and pawned the gold and silver jewelry donated by the Good Samaritan. They bought some snacks for Leda to fill her stomach and met the Marines who were looking for them and called them back. Smoker sat on a broken wall and stared at the sea. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Princess Vivi and Straw Hat are together. What do you think, Kuro?¡± ¡°There must be something wrong,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Speak English,¡± Smoker snapped. ¡°How would I know?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Clockdale¡­¡± Smoker said slowly with a cigar in his mouth, ¡°He is the only pirate in this country. The Straw Hats came here and their target must be him. Find Crocodile and everything will be clear.¡± Why are you asking me if you have an idea? Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I say, Shichibukai is in the same camp as us. Why are you looking for him?¡± That was Shichibukai, the kind of person he didn¡¯t want to be involved with at all. It was already so troublesome to encounter an Hawkeye. If he encountered another one, would he still be alive? ¡°I don¡¯t have a good impression of Shichibukai, Kuro. No matter what they do, the nature of pirates is unchanged. And that man used to be very good at calculation. Nothing good will come out of staying in a country for a long time.¡± Smoker stood up. ¡°Go to the Rainland. I want to know the truth.¡± Kuro shrugged and said nothing. Smoker looked at him in surprise. ¡°I thought you would object.¡± ¡°I am Marine, anything related to pirates must be dealt with.¡± Kuro said righteously. In fact, he just wants to go to the Rainland to gamble and earn some capital. When the time comes, he will change his clothes and leave as soon as he sees the weather. Who will know him? Just like that, the group set off to the Rainland. As soon as they reached the Rainland, Kuro flashed first. This time, he didn¡¯t bring anyone. Although he comforted Leda before, she was obviously a little arrogant and started to cause trouble. Causing trouble, that would be terrible! Just in case, he still didn¡¯t bring anyone with him. For this, he even handed the [Hua Zhou] to Crowe. After all, the knife came from someone else¡¯s cadre. It would not be good if he was recognized. He deliberately changed into a suit, brought a pair of sunglasses, and put on a fake beard. The big gold chain and gold watch he left behind from the previous robbery came in handy. Because of this, Kuro¡¯s walking posture became swaggering, his hands in his pockets and his footsteps opened and closed, just like Doflamingo. He was an arrogant nouveau riche. Not to mention his colleagues, even if his parents in his previous life didn¡¯t recognize him, they would probably treat him as a son. Kuro went to gamble while Smoker and his group began to inquire in the rain. In a secret office in Vegas, a woman in a white sexy suit and a small white hat smiled and said to the man sitting there: ¡°The very interesting Straw Hat and Vivi are here. The strange thing is that Marines are also here, and the leader is Smoker. ¡°Smoker¡­¡± Crocodile put the cigar in his mouth and said in a deep voice: ¡°He has hated me for a long time. Don¡¯t worry about it. Shichibukai and the government are on the same side. If he keeps pestering us, let him die unexpectedly. What do you think, Nico Robin?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to call him by that name? That being said, there is a troublesome person that we have to pay attention to.¡± Robin chuckled and said, ¡°That person¡¯s name is Crowe. I heard it and looked at it with my ability. That man has a famous knife hanging on his waist. That knife belongs to our Mr. 11. It¡¯s said that he was captured by Marines, so it should be him. He is praised by Hawkeye as the man who can impact his world throne.¡± ¡°Chloe?¡± Crocodile¡¯s face sank. ¡°Ah¡­ I have heard of him. He is a Marine, but he is in East Blue.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a man like that to come to Grand Line?¡± Robin said. ¡°It¡¯s a problem¡­¡± Crocodile certainly knew the strength of Hawkeye. Although he was not afraid, it would be very troublesome to let this man, who was praised by Hawkeye, cause trouble. ¡°The plan is approaching and there can be no accidents. If Marine really finds trouble¡­ I will deal with it myself!¡± Crocodile stood up, narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°For this, even if the rain is gone, it is worth it!¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± Crowe sneezed, somewhat inexplicably. ¡°Who¡¯s talking about me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so boring. Kuro went to play without me.¡± Leda pouted and kicked stones in boredom. Tashigi was commanding the Marines to search for the Straw Hats that they had just encountered. Smoker had gone after them and no one knew where he went. ¡­ . ¡°Big!¡± In the casino, Kuro placed all his chips on it. ¡°Open, big!¡± The staff opened the dice and shouted. Kenbonshoku (Observation) is used to gamble, and it is always successful. Kuro had never lost before, and in order to not attract attention, he would leave after winning once and then go to other projects to play. However, because he had never lost before, many people noticed this situation and followed Kuro to prepare for it, which made Kuro very helpless. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. If I win, I will have 30 million. I can stop now.¡± Kuro was about to change the chips and leave when a loud bang spread. BOOM!!! The hall shook. ¡°Earth¡­ Earthquake!¡± The guests panicked and began to flee, and the entire hall became a mess. Kuro held the chips and looked around the empty hall. He said to the staff member who was also panicking, ¡°Um¡­ Can I continue?¡± Now that everyone has left, it¡¯s time for him to show his strength! Chapter 29 Safe, Steady, Not Famous However, this was obviously impossible. In fact, the staff wanted to run away, but Kuro stopped them and did not let them go. ¡°I say, do you have any professionalism? I¡¯m a guest, do you understand? This place hasn¡¯t collapsed yet. If it hasn¡¯t collapsed, you can continue. It¡¯s not easy for me to win some money. One round, one round, let¡¯s guess the size. If I win, you give me 60 million, I can¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go, at least help me change the chips.¡± The staff ignored him and ran out. Kuro could only catch one person and said earnestly: ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your words. If the chips are not exchanged for money, it¡¯s useless for me to ask for chips.¡± The staff member tried to break free twice and found that he could not break free. The vibration at the top was getting stronger and stronger and it looked like it was going to collapse. ¡°Guest, you can come back next time. This place belongs to the Seven Warlords of the Sea, the hero of Alabasta, Crocodile. It is impossible for us to renege on our debt.¡± It¡¯s because it¡¯s him that I want to change it now! His straw hat is already in the rain. In two days, Crocodile will be in prison. Can you still keep your business? ¡°Change it for him.¡± Just as Kuro was entangled with the staff, a gentle voice sounded from behind. ¡°Manager?¡± The staff looked behind Kuro. Robin slowly walked over and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s just an accident. This place won¡¯t collapse. After replacing this guest, let him come back and continue his work.¡± She looked at Kuro and said, ¡°Guest, sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, just change the money.¡± As for Nicole Robin, of course Kuro knows her, but so what? Would he be afraid? Anyway, Robin doesn¡¯t know me. Robin waited for the staff member to bring a suitcase, took it from him, and handed it to Kuro. ¡°Your 30 million Berries have been changed. Do you need to count it?¡± ¡°No need, the quality of this shop is still very good.¡± Kuro took the suitcase, turned around and waved. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Then he left quickly. This person is wanted at the age of eight and is highly regarded by the World Government. It is better not to pester him. Robin stared at Kuro¡¯s back and smiled: ¡°Strange guest.¡± That deliberate walking posture and the deliberately maintained movements were enough to expose his deliberate disguise. The only people who came here to play and pretend were government-related people. After all, the relevant personnel can¡¯t enter. ¡°Kuro, where did you go!¡± Not long after she left, Leda found Kuro and rushed over with Crowe. Kuro raised his eyebrows, looked left and right, and pointed to himself, full of questions. ¡°What are you doing? Pretend you don¡¯t know him.¡± Leda ran over and stared at him strangely. ¡°Damn, you can recognize me dressed like this?¡± Leda was not there when Kuro changed his appearance. ¡°The smell is here.¡± Leda sniffed and said, ¡°I will know you even if you turn into ashes.¡± ¡°Smell? I¡¯ll turn into ashes and you can mix rice.¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go with Smoker to catch pirates? What are you doing here?¡± This is asking the obvious. That vibration just now was Smoker and Luffy escaping. ¡°Smoker is missing. I don¡¯t know where he went. We were too bored and wandered around. This ¡®Rainland¡¯ is so prosperous. It is worthy of being Crocodile¡¯s base.¡± Leda pulled a packet of snacks from Crowe¡¯s arms and tore it open to eat. Crowe had food in his arms and Huazhou hung on his waist like a tool. The three of them gathered together and no one noticed that in the nearby corner, a few hands with eyes and ears gradually disappeared. ¡°So it¡¯s Marine.¡± In the Casino, Robin opened her eyes and looked surprised. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s that man, but isn¡¯t that Bisento¡¯s black suit the same as Crowe? ¡°Are you here for intelligence, Marine?¡± Robin thought to herself. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Crocodile looked at the destroyed basement and the large number of banana crocodiles on the ground and looked at Robin. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just feel that this group of people are very lucky to run away.¡± Robin chuckled. Crocodile¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°A little pirate who doesn¡¯t know his place. I want him to pay. Chase him.¡± ¡­ . Kuro changed his attire and happened to meet Smoker. He was wet and holding a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Yo, what are you doing here, swimming? Not taking off your clothes?¡± Kuro greeted him. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, Kuro.¡± Smoker¡¯s expression was serious. He took a deep breath and then blew out the smoke. ¡°Clockdale has a big plan, but we have no evidence. Damn Shichibukai!¡± Moreover, even if there is evidence, it will not work. He is only a colonel and is not qualified to command the World Government. The only thing he can do is to disobey orders. But even if he acted on his own, there had to be a limit. After all, he was still a Marine. The World Government would not agree to catch Crocodile by force, and even if he reported it to them in advance, it would not matter. The plan was already underway. ¡°I¡¯m going out. Kuro, you take command.¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro pointed at himself. ¡°Me? Command what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Crocodile wants to rob the country in Alabasta. What you want to do depends on you. Follow your Marine mind. I have something to deal with.¡± With that, he told Marine to get his scooter ready. ¡°Kuro, you are Marine, don¡¯t forget your duty.¡± Smoker got on his scooter, took one last look at Kuro, and went straight out to sea. My duty? My duty is to be safe! Kuro opened his mouth and looked at Smoker¡¯s retreating back and sighed. ¡°Trouble.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, what should we do?¡± Tashigi stood next to him and asked. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± Kuro replied, ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go to Alba. Tashigi, you are in charge of leading the team.¡± ¡°Me? No, no, I am not that strong, and Colonel Smoker is referring to you¡­¡± Tashigi waved her hand. ¡°If I ask you to lead the team, you will lead the team. You are also a Marine, and you are also a Headquarters Cao. A branch commandant is not as valuable as you. Just follow your own justice.¡± Kuro looked serious. ¡°I want to act alone and make some preparations.¡± ¡°I see. I misunderstood you, Mr. Kuro. I thought you were lazy. I am really sorry!¡± Tashigi apologized solemnly. ¡®No, you didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡¯ Why did he interfere with the plot? According to common sense, Luffy must have killed Crocodile and Marine ended it. It¡¯s such a convenient thing for him to get involved in. What if something unexpected happens? He can¡¯t just watch his colleagues get killed and injured. At that time, it seems that only he can stop Crocodile. Then he became famous. Last time, he used Crowe as a shield. This time, if something goes wrong, who will he use as a shield? Not to mention defeating Shichibukai, even if he went easy on Shichibukai and was forced to retreat, that would not do. After all, that¡¯s Shichibukai, the oldest Shichibukai. Isn¡¯t it common to lose to them? It¡¯s already famous that he didn¡¯t die. At that time, Headquarters will take a look again. If his strength is not bad, he will be promoted and he will be called to the war. Wouldn¡¯t that go against Kuro¡¯s original intention? The best way to do this is to split up. Dusky will clean up the mess and he will just shake it. Safe, safe, absolutely not famous! Chapter 30 Crocodile¡¯s Fear In the desert outside the Rainland, Crocodile watched Luffy slowly enter the sand stream and smiled disdainfully. He turned to the Rainland and said, ¡°There is another troublesome guy next.¡± He stirred up a ball of sand and flew towards the rain. Then, he gathered a small sandstorm in his hand and threw it forward. ¡°Sha Lan!¡± The sand storm took shape in the desert and became bigger and bigger, turning into a huge desert storm that rushed straight to the rainy land. ¡°Sandstorm, it¡¯s a sandstorm!¡± ¡°It¡¯s coming in this direction!¡± ¡°Go and take refuge!¡± The Rainland residents fled when they saw the incoming sandstorm. The sandstorm swept through a large number of buildings, leaving a mess in its wake. ¡°Sand¡­ Sandstorm!¡± Tashigi, who was about to move out, looked shocked and said to Marine, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Marines dodged one after another, almost sticking to the range of the sandstorm, but the strong wind brought by the strong sandstorm still blew Marines into pieces. ¡°Bah!¡± Crowe stood up from the ruins and vomited a few times to spit out the dirt on his mouth. Before he could take a closer look at his surroundings, a sandstorm swept over and gathered into a human shape in front of him. Crowe¡¯s face turned serious and he looked at the person in front of him with wide eyes. Seven Warlords of the Sea, the famous pirate of the Grand Line, Crocodile! ¡°You are Crowe?¡± Crocodile looked fearfully at the knife at Kro¡¯s waist. ¡°The Marine who was praised by Hawkeye?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Crowe nodded subconsciously at first, then shook his head violently. ¡°Don¡¯t admit it, Marine. Forget it. No matter what, you are a big problem.¡± Crocodile put the cigarette in his mouth and said: ¡°So, you stay here.¡± Crowe was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. Out of safety, he subconsciously held the handle of the knife and then released it. Realizing that he was not a knife player, he shook his head frantically. ¡°You are mistaken. I am not Crowe, no, I am Crowe, but I am not a swordsman.¡± Crocodile narrowed his eyes and his expression gradually became serious. When he held the hilt just now, he clearly took the bait, but he still put it down. Did he see through my plan? Shichibukai and Marine are both under the World Government and are in the same camp. Crocodile does not want to be exposed, even if he gets what he wants later, it is not the time to go against the government. Shichibukai¡¯s identity is very useful. Only by forcing Marine to make the first move would he have an excuse to make a move. After all, this man could not be underestimated. Although he was confident, he also knew that a man praised by Hawkeye was not so easy to deal with. Even if he wanted to force him to make a move, the moment Crowe really held the hilt, Crocodile himself became nervous. This man cannot be underestimated. Crocodile began to float around him and took the initiative to enter elementalization, and there was a trace of red in his eyes. Observation Haki is a Haki that can only be used by people when they are extremely calm. They can see the biological aura and the next move of the other party. Crocodile, of course, would be domineering. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) doesn¡¯t belong to the wide range, nor can he predict it, but he can still see through the other party¡¯s movements and be vigilant of its danger. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there no movement?¡± In Crocodile¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, Crowe didn¡¯t have any aura or movements around him. He just stood there, just like an ordinary pirate who was scared silly by him. But surely not. This is a man praised by Hawkeye. It can¡¯t be that. Is he waiting for me to make a move and arrest me? Or is it that I can¡¯t see through his strength at all?! ¡°He is indeed a difficult man¡­¡± Crocodile said solemnly: ¡°I can¡¯t keep you.¡± And Crowe ¡­ He thought of nothing. He was really scared silly. What the hell is this! Why is the aura so dangerous! Is that looming sand manifestation an active elementalization?! Crowe has dealt with Smoker quite a lot, so he naturally knows what this symbol is. What right does he have! At this moment, Crowe only wanted to roar at the sky. Should he be honored to be called a difficult man by Shichibukai? It seemed to be an honor, provided that it was not so dangerous. Why, why did it become like this? Shouldn¡¯t he be calm and quiet in the Marine and live a peaceful life with Kuro and others every day? What¡¯s going on with Shichibukai? ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary little Marine. I¡¯m only third class.¡± Crowe tried to explain. ¡°Third-class soldier? Only famous now?¡± Crocodile, on the other hand, did not dare to make a move. This person looks to be 30 years old. He is so strong, but he has never been famous in East Blue. This guy is quite scheming. With the strength of a Great Swordsman, once they really fight, there will probably be no end to it. It was indeed unrealistic to let Sha Lan blow this person away just now. At this moment, he regretted it a little. He shouldn¡¯t have attacked now, but if he didn¡¯t, he was afraid that it would be more troublesome in Alba and it would affect his plan. The two were in a deadlock. A gust of sand blew past, blowing the clothes of the two people, just like the scene of the duel in the west, under the sunset, it gradually turned into a painting. ¡°Desert Blade!¡± Crocodile couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and wave it down. A dark line cut from the ground and went straight to Crowe. ¡°Shave!¡± Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank. When Crocodile attacked, he felt great danger. He took a step and ran far away. ¡°Sha Lan!¡± Crocodile, who was fighting with all his might, was naturally prepared. The moment Crowe moved, a sandstorm appeared in his hand and he threw it forward, forming a desert storm in front of him. At the same time, the sand around him dispersed and he was swept into the desert storm, instantly attacking Crowe. Whoosh! Crowe didn¡¯t run away at all. He was blown into the sandstorm and thrown high. However, in the blink of an eye, Crocodile tensed up and his whole body seemed to be stabbed by a sword. He quickly dispersed the sand and retreated to the back. His right hand formed a desert sword and he stared up. No one. There was no sign in the sky. There was no sign of Crowe around either. I don¡¯t know where he went. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Crocodile¡¯s face sank. When he attacked just now, he almost thought that Crowe was a fake, that strength was not his opponent at all, he was just a small Marine. However, the feeling of being cut by a knife coming from the heart would not be wrong. ¡°What is that man trying to do.¡± His expression was uncertain. In the desert beyond the rainy land, a dark figure flew from afar and landed on the desert with a bang. ¡°It¡¯s quite accurate.¡± Kuro and Leda walked over from the nearby buildings and glanced at Crowe, whose feet were swinging wildly. Leda grabbed him with one hand and picked him up. ¡°I¡­ I almost died.¡± Crowe was in a sorry state, panting wildly with a lingering fear on his face. He was really close to losing him. Chapter 31 Why Are You Chasing Me! Crowe, of course, could not defeat Crocodile. Kuro knew this, so he watched them fight. Yes, watch from the side. Why are you getting involved in this kind of thing for no reason? Wouldn¡¯t you expose yourself if you went out to help? However, when Crowe was really about to die, Kuro helped. He was the one who released the Eye Sword. Like ¡®Crush¡¯, this is a killing move, a mental attack. Originally, his purpose was just to slow Crocodile down and give him time to escape, and he was even ready to save him. Unexpectedly, Crocodile stopped. Crowe collapsed on the ground and looked at the sky blankly, muttering: ¡°I was wrong. I really was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to join the Marine. If I hadn¡¯t joined the Marine, I wouldn¡¯t have met Crocodile, and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± At this time, Tashigi gathered Marines and followed them. Fortunately, Marines didn¡¯t have any casualties, but some unlucky ones hit the edge of the ruins with some minor injuries and their overall momentum didn¡¯t decrease. ¡°That was¡­¡± ¡°Oh, nothing, a new sandstorm. You lead the team to Albania, Leda and Crowe, you go together, I have something to deal with.¡± Kuro took the [Hua Zhou] from Kro and said. ¡°Yes!¡± Tashigi saluted and led her people in the direction of Alba. Because there were also mounts, their speed was not slow and they quickly turned into smoke and dust. Watching them leave, Kuro sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Almost he would not be safe. It was obvious that Crocodile knew of Crowe¡¯s existence and felt that he was a threat and wanted to kill him in advance. ¡°Even if the name Crowe is famous, no one should know that he came to Alabasta and was heard? Nico Robin? Fortunately, I changed my appearance before.¡± Kuro thought about it. It was probably like that. He regretted agreeing to Smoker to come to Alabasta with him. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go directly to Headquarters? But there is a solution. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) range is very wide. In the air, Crocodile reappeared and saw the traces of Marines who were moving towards Alba at an extremely fast speed. He gathered a sand storm in his hand. ¡°Sha Lan¡­¡± That man cannot be allowed to go to Albania, then the plan will be greatly affected! Just as he was about to attack, a golden slash soared into the sky and cut off Crocodile¡¯s body. Whoosh! The sand gathered again. Crocodile looked gloomy and looked in a direction in front of him. ¡°Is it still there? Are you deliberately waiting for me?¡± He could not see it, but that slash could not be fake. Sure enough, that Crowe has that strength. ¡°Then I¡¯ll finish you here!¡± Crocodile turned into sand and prepared to fly in the direction of the slash. However, at this moment, another golden slash flew over and cut Crocodile in half. ¡°You¡­¡± He had just gathered his body and before he could react, another slash appeared. Immediately after, like wind blades, dense golden slashes came from all directions, cutting Crocodile into pieces. However, for Logia, this kind of slash is useless except for adding trouble to him. But that was enough. Outside the rain, Kuro slashed with his saber and kept swinging. Now there is no one in the Rainland, only Crocodile. Kuro can feel it with his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, and then he swings his sword and cuts it. Who knows how strong Shichibukai is? What if Crocodile has a backup plan? Even if he doesn¡¯t, he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with these freaks. In any case, you can¡¯t see me and don¡¯t know who I am. I¡¯ll just swing my sword and drag you. This is my security strategy! Crocodile, on the other hand, felt very bad. What was with that flying slash? He was like a lone boat in a storm, silently enduring the slashes tearing his body, constantly recovering and being torn apart. The frequency of the attacks is too high, just like the rain, it can¡¯t be avoided after being hit. Even if he was a Logia user, he could not move under the constant destruction of his body and could only bear it silently. ¡°Do you want to wait for Marine to leave completely? This is your weakness, Crowe, you will definitely be tired after so many consecutive slashes!¡± Crocodile thought about it and was not in a hurry. As long as there was a weakness, there was a way to deal with it. Even a Swordsman can¡¯t maintain this strength for long. But then, he felt that his idea just now was a little ridiculous. I, Kuro, can cut a mountain for a day. Kuro really swung his sword continuously from day to night. When the sky was full of stars, he stopped. Because he felt that Crocodile had given up resisting. ¡°Goodbye, sir.¡± Kuro sheathed his blade and disappeared. At this moment, the rain has been destroyed beyond recognition. Crocodile was lying on the ground. He had given up resisting a long time ago. At first he was looking forward to it, then he was shocked, then he was angry, then he was helpless. In the end he had given up completely. He had never seen anyone who could launch such a dense attack for a day. Even for Logia, he felt that his body was starting to hurt and his whole body seemed to be cut. It was not a real wound, but a phantom pain caused by continuous cuts. ¡°Did it stop¡­¡± Kroc stared blankly at the sky. That golden light seemed to be gone. After being paralyzed for a long time, Crocodile gradually recovered his divine sense and indeed stopped. ¡°That man¡­¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth and flew into the sky, heading for Albania. He gave up on the idea of leaving Crowe in the rain. That kind of strength is too abnormal! ¡°That man, there are many ways to delay him, there is no need to do it personally. As long as I find Hades, I am not afraid of anyone, Marines, Pirates, World Government, I am not afraid!¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth and a tall figure holding a guillotine appeared in his mind. They flew faster. ¡­ . Albania. ¡°Why are you chasing me!¡± Crowe continuously used Soru on the street, and his face was so gloomy that it was almost raining. Not long after he arrived at Alba, he was targeted. There were still many people. Baroque Chinese Society from a million Elders to the top cadres are all chasing him. Crowe was dumbfounded. He had just gotten out of Crocodile¡¯s shadow, but he seemed to have entered a bad field. ¡°Minute Dust Blade!¡± A low voice came from behind. Crowe¡¯s heart tightened and he stepped on the ground. ¡°Shave, Circle!¡± A circular border appeared around him. The moment Crowe disappeared, a tall bald man rushed over and waved his five fingers at Crowe¡¯s original position. The force it emitted cut the building in front of him into several pieces. Chi! Five sparks burst out behind his back, and Crowe appeared from the side with ten blades in his hands. He said in disbelief, ¡°West Blue¡¯s famous bounty hunter, Daz Ponis, why are you here!¡± This guy¡¯s fruit ability is said to be the nemesis of all swordsmen. Crowe is not a swordsman, but he also uses weapons. When he was a pirate, he has heard of his name. ¡°Boss¡¯s order, kill you at all costs.¡± Mr. 1 moved his muscles and turned his head. ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand what can be done to a small character like you.¡± Crocodile, of course, did not mention the horror of Kro. He just informed the entire Baroque Chinese Society to kill Kro at all costs. Chapter 32 People Will Do Anything When Pushed ¡°Are we going to ignore him?¡± At the highest bell tower of Albania, the man responsible for the bombardment had fallen. Kuro and Leda looked down. Leda chewed an apple and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll watch. Nothing will happen. He needs to exercise.¡± Kuro sat on the high-rise platform with a cigar in his mouth, his eyes indifferent. After the battle of Crocodile, Kuro understood a truth. Even if he wants to find someone to take the blame, his strength has to go up. Otherwise, he will be exposed soon and he will still have to do it himself. He was prepared to make two preparations. He would stabilize himself first and not get promoted if he could. Let Crowe improve his strength again so that he can deal with situations like when he faced Crocodile. Although he did not want to meet those famous ones, there would always be that kind of thing in this sea. He had encountered it twice. As long as Crowe is a little stronger, he will not be able to deal with Shichibukai. As long as he doesn¡¯t lose too badly, he will be as stable as Mount Tai! ¡°Chloe, come on!¡± Looking at Crowe, who was fleeing like a big black mouse, Kuro silently cheered for him. ¡°I¡¯m really¡­¡± Faced with the storm-like attacks, Crowe dodged left and right, his heart in a mess. What kind of thing is this! Nothing good has ever happened since I joined the Marine! Boom! A baseball almost passed his face and exploded in front of him, blowing up a building and blocking his way. ¡°Dust Cut!¡± ¡°Thorn Meteor Hammer!¡± ¡°Home run!¡± The senior cadres seized the opportunity and attacked. This time¡­ I really can¡¯t run away. Crowe¡¯s pupils contracted and his legs seemed to tremble. Above, Kuro pushed with his thumb, revealing a blade light, his right hand holding the hilt. However, at this moment, the black shadow suddenly rose into the air and all the attacks hit the ruins of the building. Crowe rose into the air and his feet seemed to step on air. He stepped a few times and flew over everyone¡¯s heads before falling. When he landed, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he exerted strength in his legs and ran away. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is he flying in the air?¡± Bonis was obviously stunned, then his face darkened. ¡°Are you playing with us?¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, look, Kuro just flew up!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes were wide open and she couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. ¡°Moonwalk¡­ It¡¯s self-taught.¡± Kuro was also a little surprised, but thinking about it, it seemed inevitable. After all, this is a person who has self-taught and created a similar ¡®Shave¡¯ move. Now that he has learned ¡®Shave¡¯, it seems normal for him to be forced to use the advanced ¡®Moonwalk¡¯. Sure enough, this man was not recruited wrongly. If he pressed a little more, he might be able to learn the Rokushiki by himself. People can do anything when they are forced into a corner. Look, this is flying. However, from the looks of it, Crowe seems to be running out of strength. ¡°Kuro, the battle situation is stuck. The battle over there has begun to be fierce, and we don¡¯t care about anything.¡± Leda looked straight at the battlefield ahead. Unlike just now, the current King¡¯s Army and the rebel army have been fighting until their brains are about to come out. They are completely overwhelmed and don¡¯t care about anything. Kuro came to Albania because of this situation. Otherwise, he would have failed directly. But some things¡­ can¡¯t be glossed over. What happened to the army, Kuro could ignore. They joined the army, so of course they had a mission and responsibility to sacrifice. The innocent could not. No matter how the tide of the times rolls, it cannot overturn the continent. No matter how stupid he is, he can¡¯t hurt the innocent. He is a person with a normal worldview. The more he is like this, the more he dislikes the people of disorder. Kuro straightened up and assumed a posture. ¡°Single Blade Flow, Extreme Eruption!¡± Huazhou pulled it out and the blade full of fire cloud patterns pressed down. The killing intent turned into the widest spiritual impact and descended from the sky. Tens of thousands of troops stopped at this moment. The two sides fighting each other stopped. A soldier of the King¡¯s Army was holding a spear and stabbing at the rebel army in front of him, and behind him, a soldier of the rebel army held a knife in both hands and hacked down. At this moment, everything was still. Plop. As the first person fell, as if there was a chain reaction, like the collapse of dominoes, a black mass gradually collapsed from above. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Bonis stared up with palpitations. At that moment, he seemed to be dying. Apart from him, the remaining high-level cadres all fainted and could no longer chase after Crowe. Where did this powerhouse come from?! He was not bad with others. As a famous bounty hunter of West Blue, he had killed many people and could understand what that aura was. Bonis broke out in a cold sweat. Albania, a Killing God has sneaked in! ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± This move was swung down and did not affect Leda, but just brushing the edge made Leda break out in a cold sweat out of biological instinct. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the strong taste, I would have thought that you are also a qualified man.¡± Leda looked at him deeply. ¡°Where did you learn this? This is killing intent, killing intent, whatever tastes too strong.¡± Kuro gave Leda a chestnut and said angrily. Bang! The ground suddenly shattered and Crocodile was pushed into the sky by two long arms. He opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. His body was wet and he stopped in the air for a while before falling straight down. Bang! Crocodile knelt on one knee with his palm on the ground, looking around at the people who had all fallen. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± He was not defeated by Luffy. Just as he said, he and that straw hat are not on the same level. After the battle with the man who was praised by Hawkeye, Crocodile became serious. He was not as arrogant as in the original work. Instead, he did not lose and could continue to fight. Although he was still injured in the end, he did not faint. Instead, he still had energy left. Originally, he wanted to kill the straw hat with his next attack, but the moment he flew out, he also saw the situation on the ground. Everyone had fainted! His plan ¡­ Without the continuous battle between the King¡¯s Army and the rebel army, his plan could not be implemented at all! ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± Crocodile¡¯s face was gloomy, his hand on the ground opened his fingers. ¡°Unforgivable! In that case, let everyone die with my plan. Anyway, I know the existence of Hades, I will find him myself! Erosion Samsara!¡± His strongest move, be it man, rock, or anything else, will be turned into sand by him. He wanted to turn this place into a desert! Chi! A huge golden slash flew through the air, cutting off half of his body and turning him into sand. Crocodile regained his form and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you again, Crowe!¡± However, just as he finished speaking, he saw a man in a black suit lying not far away. Wasn¡¯t that Crowe, whom he feared? But why did he faint too? Chapter 33 My heart is as clear as a mirror, everything I do is justice ¡®Not Chlo??¡¯ Impossible. Apart from him, who else could release that golden Flying Chop? ¡°Whoever you are, no one can stop me!¡± Crocodile turned into sand and his eyes were cold. Unlike the last time when he was slashed to the point of doubting his life, Crocodile took the initiative to elementalize this time. He would not be unprepared like last time. In the end, he was cut until he did not even have time to react. No one could stop him. ¡°Corrosion Wheel¡­¡± His voice stopped abruptly because a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The one with Huazhou on his waist was not the Crowe that Crocodile had seen before. He looked a little stronger than Crowe and his black coat was open with the word ¡®Justice¡¯ printed on the back. It¡¯s Marine all right, but ¡­ who is this. This man covered his face, making it impossible to see his appearance. Seeing this person walk over step by step, he held the knife in front of him and slowly pulled out the blade, then rushed towards Crocodile. Crocodile was furious in his heart. A small Marine who didn¡¯t even dare to show his face dared to attack him. As for Crowe, who was lying on the ground, it could be seen from the tens of thousands of people lying on the ground. Perhaps Crowe did it, but he fainted from exhaustion. ¡°I am in a bad mood now, boring Marine, die.¡± Crocodile turned into sand and faced Kuro with one hand. He wants to suck Kuro dry! ¡°Unseen God¡¯s Sword of Slaughter: Flood Dragon.¡± Crocodile¡¯s hand touched the man, but he suddenly heard a slight sound and saw the man pull out the knife completely. He drew his sword and slashed horizontally. Kuro¡¯s figure quickly passed by Crocodile and cut his sand body. Chi! Crocodile froze there and looked at the wound on his right chest in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ how is that possible? Is that water?¡± The knife will be covered with water? There were no such traces before, so how did he do it?! Crocodile, who was already injured, could no longer support himself and fell. ¡°How troublesome. Fortunately, I was prepared.¡± Kuro sheathed his sword and heaved a sigh of relief. Kuro would not underestimate a veteran Shichibukai like Crocodile. He could not underestimate him either. He would not be preconceived by his previous life and think that Crocodile was weak. Moreover, he is indeed not weak. He is a veteran pirate who has challenged Whitebeard and his Kenbonshoku (Observation) is not weak. He has developed Logia better than anyone else and fought with Kuro at full strength. Anyway, he can fight for a few days and nights. Kuro does not underestimate any pirate. The sea is too treacherous and no one can tell until the last moment. Why is Kuro so cowardly¡­ No, why is he so steady? It¡¯s all because he¡¯s not strong enough! Is it fun to be famous if you are not strong enough? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is so awesome and looks so strong, but don¡¯t some supernovas want to pull them down together? This is not because of pure strength. There are always some people who want to become famous. Fame is not everything. Moreover, if a Destiny¡¯s Child or someone with an extremely abnormal fruit ability comes out, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) may also go into the water. In Kuro¡¯s opinion, Devil Fruit has the power to surpass miracles, especially Nature¡¯s Incarnation. Except for Haki, which can touch their physical bodies, they can only restrain each other. Kuro felt that he could win because his move could restrain Crocodile. The move of the ¡®dragon¡¯ is to control the water in the air to slash, and Crocodile¡¯s sandification will not work when it touches water, it will reveal the physical body. And he was already seriously injured. Kuro was sure it would only take one stab. Even so, he didn¡¯t really want to fight. Unfortunately, in Kuro¡¯s perception, Luffy doesn¡¯t seem to be able to hold on anymore. In addition, this old crocodile seems to want to take the others away in one wave, which of course touches Kuro¡¯s bottom line. It¡¯s your ability to play the conspiracy trajectory. Even if you really steal the country, it¡¯s something that the government has to deal with and has nothing to do with his Marine. Even if Alba completely disappeared, it had little to do with him. But there are also countless civilians here, and Crocodile is a pirate. Then it does matter. So Kuro, strike. In the sky, dark clouds gradually gathered and connected in the territory of Alabasta. Tick-tock ¡­ The rain gradually fell. Kuro stretched out his hand and smiled. ¡°Smoker, you have your own style.¡± All of Alabasta¡¯s territory is raining? ¡®A miracle?¡¯ What a joke. Even if Luffy turned Crocodile into ashes, it would not have such a large range. The reason for Alabasta¡¯s rebellion is that the drought caused by Crocodile¡¯s use of dancing powder has caused the people to be unable to live, and the only place that can rain is the Rainland outside the capital Albania. Coupled with the rumor that the king uses dancing powder, this makes people resentful. It is not a problem of scarcity but of inequality. Crocodile took advantage of this, and it was easy to crack it. It was what Smoker was doing now. A Big Dance Pink Cannon and a rain in Alabasta is enough to eliminate the resentment in people¡¯s hearts. What happened next was simple. Crocodile lost his ability to fight and was arrested by Tashigi, who led the team. The truth was revealed and Straw Hat, who was seriously injured, was let go by Tashigi. Now, Tashigi lowered her head and her face was terribly gloomy. She bit her lip and looked at Crocodile who had fainted, her face full of unwillingness. Justice has no strength to execute. They couldn¡¯t even get past Nico Robin, they could only watch Crocodile arrogantly go over, and that straw hat kid, he was also a pirate, but as a Marine, they had to show him the way. ¡°Mr. Kuro, what is justice like?¡± Tashigi was a little confused. ¡®You¡¯re asking me about justice?¡¯ Kuro looked at the people around him who were gradually waking up, and then looked at the obviously confused Tashigi and sighed. ¡°Is that kind of thing very important?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± Tashigi did not quite understand. Kuro said, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at that kind of idealistic theory, but you think that as long as you¡¯re right, it¡¯s justice. Isn¡¯t there a saying that my heart is as clear as a mirror and everything I do is justice?¡± ¡°My actions and my heart are as clear as a mirror, everything I do is justice¡­¡± Tashigi murmured, and her eyes gradually brightened. ¡°I see. Thank you, Mr. Kuro. You are not only a powerful person, but also a very philosophical wise man!¡± ¡­ . ¡°My heart is as clear as a mirror, and everything I do is justice?¡± On the Battleship, Smoker also murmured this sentence and looked at Kuro, who was taking out his cigar. ¡°You know how to say such things? Your justice¡­ is really not worthy of this kind of dignified words, Kuro. Also, buy it yourself!¡± Smoker punched and Kuro dodged and lit his cigar. ¡°What, my justice is not justice?¡± He was very satisfied with his security strategy. There was nothing more in line with his state of mind than this. How could it not be justice? Chapter 34 Like! High! The beautiful colonel wearing a cape at the side looked at this scene in surprise. That inflexible Smoker seems to be very friendly to this lazy man. Is that still Smoker? And Tashigi also respected this man named Kuro. But this Marine seems to have never seen it before. It did not look like Smoker¡¯s subordinate. ¡°Tina is surprised.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce him to you. His name is Kuro, a Warrant Officer of East Blue. He went to the headquarters for training this time. He is a strong bastard who insists on hiding.¡± Smoker looked at Kurlo. ¡°This is Tina, my peer.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Also, don¡¯t listen to Smoker say that I am very strong. I am weak and my position is not high. Colonel Tina doesn¡¯t need to pay too much attention to me.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Although you say so, Tina is very curious.¡± Tina looked at him carefully. He was indeed a lazy man with a lazy look on his face. Sort of like some old guy¡­ Just not as wretched as him. ¡°Aye! Captain!¡± At the port where the Battleship is docked, Zangor and Femboldi picked a bunch of flowers and prepared to give them to Tina. However, just as they arrived at the port, Zangor saw Crowe, who was like a butler behind Kuro on the Battleship. He was so shocked that his sunglasses almost fell off. ¡°Captain?¡± Femboldi was puzzled for a moment, then he reacted and laughed. ¡°Idiot, you should be called Colonel. Do you think you are still a pirate, Zangor!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not Colonel Tina, that¡¯s Captain, Captain Crowe, I used to be Captain when I was a pirate!¡± Zangoo pointed at Crowe and shouted, ¡°Colonel Tina, that man in black is a pirate!¡± Pirate? Hearing this, Tina was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted. She came to Crowe in an instant and waved her arm at him. Crowe didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was pierced through by Tina¡¯s arm. With a bang, Crowe was knocked to the ground and a black iron ring surrounded his body and bound him. ¡°So hard!¡± Crowe struggled on the ground and found that the iron bar was too hard to break free from. ¡°You still want to resist?¡± Tina stepped over, ready to add a black barrier to Crowe¡¯s legs. At this moment, a hand patted her shoulder. ¡°I say, can you give me some face? This person is my subordinate.¡± Kuro scratched his head. ¡°If you do this, I will be in trouble.¡± ¡°Your subordinate?¡± Tina stopped and looked back at the smiling Kuro. ¡°Accept a pirate as a subordinate? Tina heard about him from Zangao, Zangao¡¯s Captain, ¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯ Crowe.¡± ¡°The ¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯ Crowe has been arrested a long time ago and the bounty has disappeared with the arrest. My subordinate just happened to have the same name as him.¡± ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t really believe it. And are there any previous examples of pirates joining the Marine?¡± Tina asked. Kuro looked down at Zangao and then at Tina. ¡°Zango is different. He was acquitted by the Supreme Court. He joined the Marine as a civilian.¡± Tina said, ¡°But this man is different. Although the bounty has been revoked, if his true identity is proven, he can still be arrested.¡± ¡°Tina, let him go. This man is now a Marine.¡± Smoker said, ¡°Pirates are in the past.¡± ¡°Tina was surprised that you would plead for someone.¡± Tina looked at Smoker in surprise. ¡°Since you¡¯re pleading, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Her toes floated on the black threshold that bound Crowe, and the black threshold automatically opened. ¡°Fruit user?¡± Crowe stood up and said with some fear. He really did not react just now. This woman was too fast. As expected of a Marine Captain. Previously, he was a little complacent after comprehending a move that allowed him to step in the air. Now it seems that he is still far from it. ¡°Zangao¡­¡± Ignoring Tina, Crowe looked at the terrified Zangor below. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to become a Marine, really¡­¡± ¡°You yourself, Captain!¡± Zang shouted. ¡°Shut up!¡± Crowe¡¯s veins were exposed and he stared at Kuro with resentment. He did not want to be a Marine at all! Previously, he believed in Kuro and really thought that he could live a peaceful life. In the end, in the end! Forget about taking the blame, forget about being a tool, forget about being hunted! How could he be taken down by his peers when he had just arrived on the ship? If not for the fact that being a butler has made his temper much better in the past few years, just this group of people, just this group of people¡­ Crowe took a look. Leda ate with an expressionless face. Smoker the cigar smoker. Tina had just lit a cigarette. And Kuro, who took another cigar from Smoker. ¡°¡­Nice! High!¡± Crowe¡¯s footsteps shook and the suitcase automatically fell to the ground and his figure disappeared. He appeared behind Zango, his cat claws crossed around Zango¡¯s neck, ¡°I miss you very much, Zango, my former subordinate.¡± ¡°Bo¡­ Captain¡­¡± Zangor swallowed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± ¡°Shave?¡± Tina was surprised. ¡°Tina is surprised.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you going to do to my friend!¡± Fimboldi waved his fists. ¡°I will show you the power of my ¡®Iron Fist¡¯ Fimboldi!¡± ¡°Iron Fist?¡± Leda, who was eating, was stunned. When she heard the name, she subconsciously looked over and was disappointed. How magnanimous must this person be to dare to call himself ¡®Iron Fist¡¯? This title is not for no reason. ¡°This subordinate of yours has a big name, and¡­ I remember he is not a Captain.¡± Smoker asked. Fimboldi was also from Marine Headquarters and Smoker had heard of him. ¡°In order to pardon Zanggao, I was demoted, but my strength is not bad. Together with Zanggao, I am now my right-hand man. Now, I only need credit.¡± Tina looked at Kuro. ¡°But it¡¯s much worse than your subordinates. Tina is very disappointed.¡± Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Zangor and Finbodi collapsed together. The two of them added together were no match for Crowe. Even if it was the previous Crowe, it was impossible for them to be his opponent, let alone someone who had learned ¡°Shave¡± and then comprehended Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Crowe versus Zangor and Femboldi was just a small farce, and no one took it seriously. After all, Crowe was still a Marine and a third-class soldier in the branch. ¡°Branch?!¡± On the ship, Zangao stared at Crowe in surprise, then laughed and said proudly, ¡°Captain, no, Crowe, I am now a third-class soldier in the headquarters. If I go to the Four Seas Branch Headquarters, I will be a lance corporal!¡± Then he was beaten up. ¡°How is Tashigi? Has she not stabilized?¡± Tina asked Smoker. Smoker smoked a cigar in silence. ¡°She is a woman with backbone. Don¡¯t worry about her. She will adjust herself. Speaking of which, if only others had as much backbone as him, especially a certain man¡­ Hey, Kuro, you were there, right? Why didn¡¯t you stop Crocodile and let a pirate defeat him!¡± Tina looked over in surprise. Although Smoker said that he was very strong, there has to be a limit to how strong he is to stop Crocodile? ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it normal for pirates to kill each other?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Smoker was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Crocodile had a knife wound on his body. It was that knife wound that made him unable to support himself. Smoker felt that he did it, but he refused to admit it. Moreover, with this man¡¯s temper, he would not admit it. Chapter 35 Headquarters Of course, Kuro would not admit it, let alone the fact that he had stabbed him. ¡°Tch, forget it, as long as it helps.¡± At least that cut should have been a decisive one. He didn¡¯t care what kind of justice Kuro had, but it did help. At this time, a Marine ran over with Den Den Mushi and said: ¡°Colonel Smoker, Headquarters phone!¡± ¡°I am Smoker,¡± Smoker took it and said. ¡°It¡¯s Colonel Smoker. Regarding the crusade against Crocodile, the upper echelons of the government have decided to award medals to you and Captain Tashigi, and they have decided to promote the two of you.¡± ¡°Give out medals?¡± Smoker looked at Den Den Mushi and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you listened to my report? We are not the ones who defeated Crocodile.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless, Smoker. When the government decides, it¡¯s better for you to listen,¡± Tina advised. ¡°When are you free to attend the medal ceremony?¡± Den Den Mushi continued. ¡°Hey, help me tell the old man in the upper level.¡± Veins appeared on Smoker¡¯s forehead. ¡°Smoker!¡± Tina shouted. ¡°To hell with them!¡± Smoker slammed the phone and hung it up. Seeing that the call was hung up, Tina sighed. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t refuse the government¡¯s decision, as long as you are still a Marine.¡± ¡°My heart is as clear as a mirror, everything I do is justice.¡± Smoker said, ¡°This kind of thing is not justice!¡± Pirates defeated pirates that they were limited by conditions and could not catch. Smoker had mixed feelings about this. Especially when he was saved by Luffy. He did not know what justice was, but he felt comfortable in his heart and that was justice! Kuro¡¯s words were not wrong. As for Kuro, he did not care about this. He was relieved that he did not hear his name from Den Den Mushi. Without him, he would not be promoted and would not attract attention. ¡°I need to go back to Headquarters and talk to the higher-ups.¡± Smoker said and prepared to get off the ship. Tina looked at him in silence. As a good friend, she knew Smoker too well. He was a stubborn donkey who did whatever he wanted. Otherwise, he would not have been sent to East Blue. ¡°Kuro, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Kuro shrugged, nodded to Tina, and was about to get off the ship. When he passed Femboldi, he suddenly patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Do a good job. I think highly of you. You were my target before.¡± ¡°?¡± Finboed looked confused. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ He would not understand how much Kuro envied Fimboldi¡¯s life in the past. After getting off Tina¡¯s ship, Kuro and others boarded Smoker¡¯s Battleship and went all the way to Marine Headquarters. ¡­ . A few days later. Smoker hung up the phone and looked at the two new bounty lists on the table in silence. ¡°100 million.¡± Lida leaned over and looked over. ¡°There¡¯s also a Green Algae Head, 60 million. Isn¡¯t that one of the two people who defeated Crowe in Logue Town?¡± Whoosh! As soon as she said this, Crowe immediately appeared and looked at the two wanted posters. ¡°Straw Hat Kid, 100 million? Rolo Noah Zoro, 60 million.¡± Both of them were fated with Crowe. ¡°100 million, 60 million¡­¡± Crowe murmured. If this amount was in the East China Sea, he would be a great pirate. ¡°Is it because of the defeat of Crocodile? Although the government covered up this fact, the bounty was raised and the span is very high.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Smoker nodded. ¡°As long as I am Marine, there is a limit to my willfulness, so what we need is status. Kuro, are you interested in coming with me?¡± He looked at Kuro, who was lying on the deck and taking a nap. Hearing this, Kuro shook his head. ¡®And he ran away with you?¡¯ It was already very troublesome to run to Alabasta. If he ran again, he would go to the New World. Who likes to go to the New World? ¡°Alabasta, I have already accompanied you there. Next, it is your turn to keep your promise. Give me a place that is absolutely safe. I want to retire there¡­ No, I don¡¯t think I am strong enough. I want to improve my strength there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s absolutely safe. You go to the headquarters for training first.¡± Smoker said with some meaning in his words. However, Kuro did not feel it. He was full of joy now. Smoker would definitely not scare him, so that place must be safe and stable. Kuro waved his hand and said politely, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t have to be so safe. For example, I think the Roguetown you were guarding before is not bad. Although there must be pirates, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I will try my best, I will be safe, don¡¯t worry.¡± Smoker nodded solemnly. Beside him, Crowe adjusted his glasses, but he felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. However, it would be great if he could find a safe and stable place. At least he could live a peaceful life. Crowe couldn¡¯t help but begin to imagine that day. Wait ¡­ Absolutely safe. And very stable. There will be no pirates nearby. Crowe¡¯s eyebrows were twisted together. He looked at Smoker and then looked at Kuro, who had begun to imagine his future life. His face twisted into a strange expression. Better not say it¡­ Otherwise, he always felt that he would be affected. ¡­ . Marine Headquarters is a place close to the Holy Land, Mariejois. It has a triangular trend with Judicial Island and Impel Down. Its location is a special whirlpool sea area. If the Gate of Justice is not opened, once pirates enter, they will drift in that sea area forever. After sailing for a while, Kuro and others finally arrived at the Marine Headquarters. Marine Headquarters is located on the island of Marin Vando. In addition to Headquarters, the buildings of Marin Van Do are mostly Marine families. Kuro and others got off the port, glanced around, and sighed. ¡°Headquarters¡­ We have to go.¡± ¡°This is Headquarters.¡± Leda was excited. ¡°There will be a lot of good food. The cafeteria in Headquarters must taste good!¡± ¡°Headquarters¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and laughed at himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a former pirate like me to not only become a Marine but also come to Headquarters.¡± ¡°In short, don¡¯t go too far and don¡¯t show your strength. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk about returning to East Blue, I can¡¯t even find a safe place on the Grand Line.¡± Kuro instructed the two of them. ¡°We understand.¡± They all have this in common. Leda just wanted to be full, preferably safely, and she had her own ways of how to be stealthy, no, how to be safe. There was no need to mention Crowe. He could hide his strength in a small village for three years. It was too normal for him to show a little ordinary Marine strength in Headquarters. As long as he trained normally and Smoker found someone to help him, Kuro could go back with his headquarters title. How wonderful. And Smoker ¡­ Admiral¡¯s office. Smoker pushed the door open and came in. He said directly: ¡°Kozan, I want to talk to you about someone.¡± Chapter 36 Then It¡¯s Okay ¡°Luciru Kuro, 24 years old, 153rd Division Warrant Officer.¡± In the reception area, the Marine officer in charge of training glanced at Kuro. Well, it was ordinary. ¡°What are you good at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at some body techniques,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Body art?¡± The officer looked at the knife in Kuro¡¯s belt. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a family heirloom. Compared to body techniques, my swordsmanship is only that little.¡± Kuro pinched his thumb and forefinger, leaving a small gap. ¡°Well, the document is correct. It seems to be you. Come to Headquarters for training. As long as there are no mistakes, you will be transferred to Headquarters after your Marine training. In the future, you will be a Marine. ¡°But you have to pay attention. There is nothing great about a Warrant Officer. There are many people who are better than you in training. I hope you train well here and don¡¯t embarrass Marine.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kuro saluted. ¡°Next.¡± The officer waved his hand and let the next one continue. Leda came up to him. ¡°Children?¡± The officer was stunned and looked at the document in his hand. It was clearly a young girl who was also 18 years old. Although she looked very similar and her hair color was very similar, and the girl was also very cute, she was indeed not 18 years old. ¡°My name is Flo Lida, and I am an Energy Fruit user. This is just my normal state. It will get bigger when I fight.¡± Lida directly transformed into a girl and said to the officer. ¡°Ability user?!¡± The officer was shocked. It was not written here. He had picked up a treasure. Ability users are high-end combat power. There was nothing she could do about it. Although Kuro wanted Leda to spend her time unobtrusively, if Leda¡¯s ability was maintained in her maiden form from the beginning, she would not be able to maintain the next two months of training. It was too easy to get hungry. Moreover, there should also be swimming and holding breath in the training. If he really gets exposed, he will be exposed sooner or later. It¡¯s better to say that you are an ability user from the beginning and you can get preferential treatment. Anyway, if you don¡¯t have any military achievements, you can¡¯t be an ability user. As long as Leda doesn¡¯t show that she is particularly strong, it won¡¯t be a problem. As for meritorious service, that did not exist. Even if someone likes her, she is Kuro¡¯s direct subordinate and she doesn¡¯t have the will to dispatch, so she won¡¯t be separated. Therefore, he might as well expose himself and show a little strength. Then, he will be promoted to a medium-sized position according to the bonus and training performance of the ability user. That is enough. This is Crowe¡¯s plan. He has recently been studying the structure of Marines. If they simply went to Headquarters to train in silence, it was very likely that after training, they would be transferred to the troops of a Marine Admiral School and then fight those perverted pirates on the Grand Line. It¡¯s better to perform more appropriately and get excellent results. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not a big deal if the results are excellent. There are many perverts in the headquarters, so it¡¯s not strange for them to perform well. Kuro is a Warrant Officer. If he performs well, he will have a chance to advance one level. If he is transferred to Headquarters, he will be a Headquarters Second Lieutenant. In addition to the operation that Smoker promised, even if he cannot return to East Blue, he will lead a ship in a safe place. At that time, the sea will be vast and the sky will be high. This plan made Kuro nod. As expected of ¡®Hundred Strategies¡¯ Crowe, recruiting him was indeed the right choice. It was much better than Kuro¡¯s plan of letting people practice casually without being outstanding or backward. Hidden in the city, get! ¡°Essence Energy Fruit? What is the main performance?¡± The officer asked expectantly. Leda thought for a moment and touched the officer. Immediately, the officer felt his ability slowly slipping away. ¡°It can make people¡¯s strength disappear?!¡± The officer was originally overjoyed, but he suddenly froze and became disappointed. This speed of passing is too slow. The officer is a Headquarters Major, and his physical skills can only be considered average in the Marine. At his level, he can only feel that his physical strength is only flowing very slowly. This ability is too useless. ¡°Cuckoo¡ª¡± Leda¡¯s face was sweating and she seemed to use a lot of strength and soon her stomach began to growl. ¡°I tried my best.¡± Leda wiped her sweat and said, ¡°This is the best I can do, and I¡¯m hungry very quickly.¡± With that, her figure shrank and she turned into a child. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± As if in pity, the officer sighed and comforted Leda, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you are still very young. You will definitely shine if you continue to exercise.¡± After all, he is an ability user. Even if his ability is not outstanding, he will still be outstanding after training for a while. This should be a new ability. Although the effect of this ability may not be very high in the future, it can always surpass the average Marine. ¡°I know, thank you. By the way, can I go to eat? I¡¯m hungry,¡± Leda asked. ¡°Bear with it for a while. Report later and then you can go eat.¡± The officer asked Leda to wait on the side. Leda walked over and winked at Kuro, who was waiting on the side with a smug expression. Kuro nodded and secretly raised a thumb. The manifestation of this ability is, of course, acting. Although it can show the ability, it will be too eye-catching if Lida is to use it fully. It would be better to hide like now and wait for the training to be over before secretly increasing his abilities. Not only will Marines not pay much attention to it, but they can also know that Leda can be promoted. This belongs to an ordinary person who is steadily moving up and does not stand out. It was perfect. Incidentally, this was also suggested by Crowe. ¡°Chloe? The officer looked at the last person who came in. These three people seemed to be together. Originally, he didn¡¯t care much, but this name and the fact that he came from Donghai¡­ East Blue Marine, man named Crowe¡­ The officer stood up excitedly and grabbed Crowe¡¯s hand and said with great joy, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Crowe! I heard that you met Hawkeye in East Blue and he said that you can challenge his world¡¯s number one swordsman throne. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crowe¡¯s body stiffened and he subconsciously turned to look at Kuro, but before he turned his head, he noticed a dangerous gaze. How could I forget about this! Kuro looked at the frozen Crowe and was so angry that he wanted to twist his head off. This strategy is full of tricks, acting and smooth. Why did it go wrong when it came to the person who came up with the plan! ¡°This Crowe is not reliable at all at the critical moment. With him doing this, how can we live peacefully in Headquarters?¡± Kuro grumbled under his breath. Leda looked at him with disgust. ¡°Have you forgotten who the culprit is?¡± ¡°What do you mean by who¡¯s who? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s me¡­¡± Kuro stopped abruptly, scratched his head, and smiled awkwardly at Leda. ¡°It¡¯s me, then it¡¯s okay.¡± He was thinking too much just now and forgot that Crowe became like this because of him. Chapter 37 Definition of Power But so what if it was him? Wasn¡¯t it all because of Crowe? If Crowe hadn¡¯t been there, he wouldn¡¯t have said Crowe¡¯s name after meeting Hawkeye. If he hadn¡¯t said Crowe¡¯s name, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today. There might be other solutions. Yes, that was it. Kuro forced Crowe with his eyes, his meaning clear. Hurry up and solve it! Crowe glanced over and understood what he meant. He rolled his eyes helplessly in his heart. ¡°Although I also want to be, that person is really not me, I don¡¯t use a knife. Sir, you got the wrong person.¡± Crowe said, ¡°I¡¯m just a third-class soldier in a branch. How can I be recognized by the world¡¯s number one swordsman?¡± Hearing this, the officer¡¯s pleasantly surprised face disappeared. He let go of Crowe¡¯s hand and looked at him carefully. He was very slender and there was no cocoon holding the knife in his hand. Although he looked explosive, it was not from his arms but more from his legs. He may be a good person, but he is definitely not a knife user. Was he really mistaken? The officer sat down and said, ¡°It seems to make sense, it¡¯s just that they have the same name. I heard that Crowe is also a Marine, didn¡¯t he come to Headquarters? That¡¯s a pity, that kind of man should come to the Grand Line, doesn¡¯t Headquarters have dispatch?¡± Even if Headquarters wants to have a dispatch, they have to find the right person first. The names were all fake, and they only knew that it was a Marine. In addition, someone deliberately hid it, so it was naturally difficult to find. Crowe was not the so-called Great Swordsman, so the officer naturally lost his previous enthusiasm. After registering, the three of them left the reception area and a special Marine arranged dormitories for them. Although Kuro is a Warrant Officer, a Warrant Officer is not an officer in the Marine and is only a soldier. Moreover, he is a branch Warrant Officer, so he naturally has no good place to live. He and Crowe are assigned to the same dormitory, and Leda is assigned to the female dormitory. Moreover, in the Headquarters, the Admiral and the officers are on different levels. The Marine Admiral is the real backbone. As for the Admiral, he is at the Governor-General level and is on the same level as the Marshal. However, this has nothing to do with Kuro. In any case, he only wants to be promoted to Captain of Headquarters. With this rank, he can still lead warships to the four seas. Therefore, Femboldi is his former target. In addition, Colonel Smoker is protecting him, which is equivalent to being stable. According to Crowe¡¯s plan, there should be no problem. The three of them headed to the cafeteria. The cafeteria in the headquarters was naturally big. It was noon and the cafeteria was very noisy. The sound of cooking and the sound of the Marines eating and chatting formed a very strong smoke. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Leda sniffed wildly and the aroma of a lot of food rushed into her nose and her eyes were about to light up. ¡°It smells so good¡­¡± Kuro was also shocked by the strong aroma of food. As expected of Marin Vando, the Marine¡¯s base camp is not on the same level as the 153 Division Dining Hall and the Base Dining Hall in Roguetown. ¡°That¡¯s the best!¡± After twitching her nose for a while, Leda pounced like a puppy and pointed at a pot of stew. ¡°That, that, give it all to me!¡± The one making the stew was an uncle. When he saw a child coming, he showed a loving smile. ¡°Little girl, you know your stuff and your nose is very sensitive. You are very talented. How about learning to cook from me?¡± ¡°No, I want to eat that pot of meat!¡± ¡°I am the best chef here. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to learn cooking from me?¡± The uncle smiled. ¡°Meat!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up and she no longer listened to the uncle¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, okay, the stew is ready. I¡¯ll give you more.¡± The middle-aged man smiled and was about to get a spoon, but Leda couldn¡¯t wait that long. With a tiger pounce, she lifted the stew pot, which was almost as tall as her, and brought it to Kuro¡¯s table. ¡°Kuro, this pot of meat is the best, trust me!¡± Leda said confidently. How can I not believe you? Your nose is like a dog¡¯s nose. Kuro rolled his eyes and knocked on Leda. ¡°How many times have I told you that you have to be a lady when you eat? It¡¯s such a big cafeteria. Are you afraid that you won¡¯t have food to eat?¡± At the same time, he was also a little relieved. Headquarters is really rich. They are not afraid of how much others eat and they can spend less of their own money. Ever since Lida came, his money could not be considered money anymore. Now, he was finally free. Eat! Eat with all your might. If you can bankrupt the headquarters, I will dare to challenge the world¡¯s number one swordsman! Kuro was determined in his heart. He didn¡¯t believe that if Leda really wanted to bankrupt Headquarters, he would challenge Hawkeye and raise such a foodie with great fame. Of course, with Headquarters¡¯ reserves, Leda really can¡¯t eat it all. This time, she was especially satisfied. ¡°Ah, the food in Headquarters tastes so good, even better than Barati. I want to stay here for a long time.¡± After leaving the canteen, Leda touched her stomach with a look of satisfaction. ¡°Hey, Kuro, let¡¯s just stay in Headquarters.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, what¡¯s so good about Headquarters. Think about it, Headquarters is facing the elite pirates of the Grand Line, they are all perverts. This is the place with the most ability users, who knows what kind of strange ability they will encounter, it¡¯s Ze¡­¡± Kuro suddenly closed his mouth, looked around, and said, ¡°In short, we have to keep a low profile and try to return to East Blue and not show off.¡± ¡°But you are already very strong,¡± Leda asked. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m strong?¡± Kuro pointed at himself exaggeratedly. ¡°Can I defeat Hawkeye? Even if I am lucky enough to defeat Hawkeye, can I defeat the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment? Not Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment? Even if I can defeat one Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment, can I defeat four Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, your definition of strong is ¡­?¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and asked the question he had been wanting to ask for a long time. Kuro touched his chin and said seriously, ¡°To be able to defeat the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment and Shichibukai, you can be considered strong.¡± ¡°?¡± Not only Leda, but even Crowe was confused. I sent a question mark. It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s you! Kuro really thought so. The sea is too dangerous. Not to mention that he can¡¯t even defeat Hawkeye now, even if he can, he can¡¯t. The Admiral is strong, and Zephyr is strong enough, but he was still cut off by a pirate when he was leading new recruits. Although the identity of that pirate is a little special and there are still hostages on that ship. But before that, who the hell knew there was such a person. On the sea, there are many unexpected situations. Would Kuro dare to guarantee that he would not encounter a second pervert like this? What if an even more abnormal person comes? I might even be worse than Zephyr. What if I die? In the end, he was still not strong enough! ¡°But since I¡¯m here in the headquarters, I have to find a way to find a Rokushiki and take it from him.¡± Kuro muttered. Chapter 38 Act! Act Hard! Rokushiki, a move learned by the elites of the World Government and Marines, calculated in terms of Dao power. Ordinary Marines with guns have 10 Dao Energy, and those who learn all Rokushiki have at least 500 Dao Energy, which is Superman. There is no harm in having more skills. Kuro is in great danger now. What else does he know besides swordsmanship and Haki? What else does he have? Except for the Rokushiki, there is no other choice. To learn the Rokushiki, one must at least enter the elite class during training. But Kuro doesn¡¯t really want to go to the current elite class. The cost and income are not proportional. Although Zephyr has not left Marine at this time, he does not teach Marine anymore. He set up a ¡®Pirate Guerrilla¡¯ and went to fight pirates. An elite class without Zephyr wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything, and if he performed well, he might be noticed. The day after eating, Marine training began. Headquarters¡¯ ordinary Marine training is considered cruel. Daily training, 2,000 push-ups, the kind with the thumb and index finger on the ground. Climb the rope a hundred times. Run 200 laps in an hour. However, this is just a warm-up. It is more about actual combat training. He could not stop until he fainted. After he fainted and woke up, he continued to practice. This is the daily training routine of Headquarters Marine. ¡­ . In the team, Kuro and the other two were sweating profusely and looked like they were about to collapse. As if. Leda kept rolling her eyes at Kuro. She was in the form of a young girl, and it was easy for her to be hungry when she used her fruit ability, but if she didn¡¯t use it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to train with her child-like appearance. Controlling strength is also a skill. This kind of training has no effect on Leda, but deliberate restraint and maintaining the ability of the fruit makes her hungry. Fortunately, there is enough food in the canteen. Otherwise, Lida would have quit long ago. Crowe did well, in the same state as the other Marines. On the other hand, Kuro was sweating profusely and sticking out his tongue. He looked like he was going to fall down at any time, but he just couldn¡¯t fall down. Leda¡¯s big eyes rolled over. They have been in this state for several days. Kuro, on the other hand, was very happy. Every day, he would train with ease. After the training ended, he would let Smoker say that he could go to a safe place. It would be best if he could go to East Blue. He didn¡¯t have to fight the freaks of the Grand Line. It was comfortable just thinking about it. After the final physical training, the officer in charge of the training took them to the drill ground and said, ¡°Now we will start the physical training, come forward!¡± ¡°Kuro, I hope to meet you. You are a good opponent.¡± ¡°Bullshit, Kuro wants to fight me.¡± ¡°Kuro is mine!¡± The Marines who knew each other started arguing. Kuro has become familiar with a few Marines in the past few days. Because of his performance in the past few days, he had a nickname: Fifty-fifty. Anyway, no matter who it is, he can fight to the end. He looks like he is about to be exhausted and lose, but he just can¡¯t fall down. It made many Marines train happily and enjoy fighting with Kuro. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Kuro?¡± An uncertain voice spoke. The person who spoke was a pink-haired little man, not a little man. Kuro knew this person. Compared to his previous fat body, his muscles are well-defined and he has grown much taller. Oh Kirby¡­ ¡°It¡¯s really Mr. Kuro.¡± Seeing that Kuro turned around, Kirby said happily, ¡°Mr. Kuro, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to come to the Grand Line!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s you, handyman.¡± As for Kirby, he had fought in the 153rd branch, so he knew Kuro. ¡°If you are here¡­¡± Kuro glanced around and saw that idiot Golden Hair not far away. ¡°Brewel, long time no see,¡± Kuro greeted. ¡°Ah! Kuro!¡± Beirut was facing Crowe. When he saw Kuro greeting him, he was shocked. ¡°You are also on the Grand Line, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you joined the Marine Corps, and you¡¯re different from before.¡± Kuro nodded. After all, after being trained by Garp, it was too normal for two people to become different. However¡­ the people of this world are really abnormal. It has only been a short time, but they are already full of muscles and their strength has become not to be underestimated. Looking at Kirby¡¯s body posture, he should have mastered the preliminary shave. ¡°Please advise me,¡± Kuro said to Kirby. ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro, I am not the same as before, I will surprise you!¡± Kirby said excitedly. Finally, he finally met his old friend. In addition to wanting to become stronger, he also wanted to show his former acquaintances that he, Kirby, was different! As for Kuro, he knew one thing. He was a good Marine and had been conscientious for ten years. Now, he had finally entered the Headquarters to practice. This point Kirby was happy for Kuro. But strength¡­ Kirby didn¡¯t think he would lose to the obscure Marine who had been in the East Blue Branch for ten years! ¡°Begin!¡± Following the officer¡¯s order, Kirby took the lead and rushed over at high speed. ¡°Let¡¯s surprise Mr. Kuro first.¡± A smile appeared in Kirby¡¯s heart. He had recently started to practice ¡®Shave¡¯. Although he had just started, his speed had increased a lot. It would definitely surprise Kuro! ¡°Oh¡­ Sure enough, it¡¯s a shave.¡± Kuro was calm on the inside, but he still had to act on the surface. He pretended to be caught off guard and crossed his hands to block Kirby¡¯s punch. ¡°Kirby, you have become different. You are very strong.¡± Kuro pushed away Crowe¡¯s fist and slowly punched out. Although he felt that it was slow, this straight punch was still very threatening to Kirby. With a grave expression, Kirby blocked the punch and fought back. Bang! Bang bang bang! On the training ground, the sound of hand-to-hand fighting was everywhere. ¡°Stand there obediently!¡± After a few rounds, Kirby roared and punched Kuro¡¯s face. Kuro¡¯s expression was serious, as if he could not dodge in time. He just tilted his head and let Kirby¡¯s fist rub past his face. Then he punched back and hit Kirby¡¯s abdomen. Kirby gagged, gritted his teeth, and punched Kuro¡¯s abdomen again. The two of them took a few steps back at the same time and kept panting. Kirby looked at him with a sympathetic expression. ¡°Mr. Kuro is indeed an experienced Marine. His combat experience is too strong. I thought I was already very strong, but I still couldn¡¯t defeat Mr. Kuro.¡± Kirby shook her hand, full of excitement. But it was very satisfying to fight with Kuro. They were really evenly matched. ¡°Me too, I haven¡¯t met an opponent like you for a long time.¡± Kuro nodded and said in a deep voice. Not far away, Leda, who was also fighting with a female soldier, rolled her eyes. She felt that her eyes had been rolling for the past few days. It¡¯s been a long time since I met an opponent like you? Is the word ¡®weak¡¯ missing? Act! ¡®Just play hardball!¡¯ Chapter 39 Rokushiki Kuro was serious about acting. From day to night, until the end of training, the battle between Kuro and Kirby took a short break. Kirby was already scarred, his eyes were swollen, and there were countless bruises on his face. On the other hand, Kuro was constantly panting and swaying as if he was about to fall. As the officer gave the order to end, Kirby stretched out his hand and smiled at Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro, what a great battle!¡± Kuro shook his hand and said with satisfaction, ¡°It was indeed a good fight. I hope I can meet you again.¡± Kuro felt really satisfied. He noticed traces of the Rokushiki on Kirby. Although Kirby was not good at ¡®Shave¡¯, Kuro was able to detect traces of the Rokushiki after constant contact with combat. Shaving, Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), Mistfoot, Paper Drawing, Finger Gun, and Iron Block were all reflected on his body. Although it was very small, it was enough for Kuro. As long as he fought for a while, he could figure it out himself. After all, he had already learned ¡°Shave¡± and ¡°Moonwalk¡±. He just had to follow the trajectory. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kuro. I¡¯m starving.¡± Leda came over and complained. ¡°Miss Lida, long time no see,¡± Kirby greeted politely. ¡°Oh, handyman, you also came to Grand Line.¡± Leda nodded at Kirby. ¡°We are not handymen.¡± At this time, Beru Membo walked over with a proud look on his face. ¡°Lida, Kirby is now a Headquarters Private, and I am a Third Class Private. I have already left the scope of odd jobs, and our goal is Marine Admiral. Sooner or later, it will be achieved.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lida. I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Kuro turned around and left with Leda. ¡°Hey, pay attention to me, pay attention to me!¡± Beruumeber yelled at them, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Kirby, they ignored me.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ haha, it¡¯s not the first time, calm down.¡± Kirby patted his shoulder and looked at Kuro¡¯s back. ¡°Mr. Kuro has only been here for a few days, right? Old Marine is really powerful. I have to strengthen my training and aim to defeat Mr. Kuro first.¡± He felt that this battle was very close. There was a feeling that he could defeat Kuro if he was stronger and faster. Next time, next time, I will definitely defeat Kuro! However, he felt that something was wrong, but he could not tell what it was. He looked at his body full of scars and then at Kuro¡¯s back. A little weird¡­ ¡­ . Originally, Kuro fought with any Marine, but ever since he figured out the traces of the Rokushiki from Kirby, he deliberately went to fight with Kirby and constantly figured out the traces of the other party. This made Kirby extremely touched. He thought that Mr. Kuro was teaching him the combat experience of the old Marines, so he fought even more enthusiastically. At night. ¡°Chloe, come and hit me.¡± In a quiet field not far from where they lived, Kuro Lidakro and the other two were together. Kuro said to Crowe. Crowe waved his hand with a hopeless expression. ¡°Mr. Kuro, if you want to beat me up, just say it. You don¡¯t need an excuse.¡± ¡°Who wants to beat you, hurry up, I don¡¯t need Haki, I don¡¯t move, I will use your ten blades,¡± Kuro urged. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°We agreed that you don¡¯t have to be aggressive or move.¡± Crowe quickly put on Ten Blades and directly used ¡°Shave¡±. He arrived in front of Kuro in an instant and hit him mercilessly. I¡¯ve wanted to beat you up for a long time! His face was ferocious. ¡°Iron.¡± Dang! The blades cut through Kuro¡¯s clothes and five blades were placed on his muscles, unable to move an inch forward. Not Haki. ¡°Six? Where did you learn it?¡± Leda was surprised for a moment, and then she suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, the principle is like this. A body that is enough to exercise can stimulate its strength, accelerate the blood circulation, accelerate the movement of the body, and make the body reach a hardness almost comparable to iron.¡± Unlike Haki, Haki is activated when the body is trained to a certain level. There is no need for any technique. The sixth form still needs some technique. ¡°Chloe, your Dao force¡­ 250, you have to strengthen it.¡± Kuro nodded and kicked out. ¡°Tempest Kick.¡± His kick was very slow and Crowe easily retreated, avoiding Kuro¡¯s kick. However, at this time, a slash burst out from his leg and went straight for Crowe. Whoosh! Crowe lay down like a gecko, letting the slash fly towards the sea and gradually disappear. ¡°Finger gun.¡± Kuro ran forward a few steps, jumped high, and pointed straight at Crowe. Crowe was shocked and quickly rolled away. Kuro¡¯s fingers pierced the ground and easily poked a hole in the ground. ¡°Fight back, Crowe,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Shave, Circle!¡± Crowe gritted his teeth and disappeared, drawing a circle of air around Kuro, and five lights flashed from behind him. ¡°Paper drawing.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even look at him, his body danced like paper, easily dodging Crowe¡¯s attack, and then he backhanded him with an elbow. ¡°This is the Rokushiki, and this¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s hair danced without wind and turned into several braids. ¡°After mastering the Six Stances and mastering the body, you can master this move and control every part of the body, hair, internal organs, muscles, and life return. ¡°Shave and Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) Crowe, you already know it, the remaining six forms are here. Leda, you learn it, you can teach him later.¡± Kuro exhaled and spoke. Leda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s so simple. You can understand it after watching it once.¡± You can do it after reading it once? Crowe, who had just gotten up, had a complicated expression on his face. He looked at it once and wondered why it didn¡¯t happen. The so-called Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) was forced out when he was about to die. This is the Six Stances that Kuro deduced himself from the clues on Kirby¡¯s body. There is no difference between them, and he even learned the Six Stances Roaming Skill and Life Return without being taught. He had achieved half of his purpose in coming to Headquarters. All that was left was to wait for the training to end and then let Smoker operate it so that he could go to a safe place. Perfect! Kuro felt that his plan was perfect. What he was showing now was that he had no strength and no fame. Who the hell knows him? ¡­ . East Blue, night. ¡°Kill them!¡± A Battleship docked with a Pirate Ship. A large number of Marines rushed onto the pirate ship and fought with the pirates. ¡°All of you, go! We are people who have the beliefs of Kuro, we will never give up, we will never be timid. It¡¯s just pirates, catch them, don¡¯t embarrass Kuro!¡± Kaz drew his saber and cut down a pirate as he roared. This made the Marines¡¯ morale even fiercer. 153 Branch Sea Area has recently made pirates tremble in fear. They heard that Monka, who is the most dominant force here, is gone and they are here to fight. Who knew that there would be such a powerful force? None of the pirates who came to fight can go back. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass Commander Kuro Tsao! Kuro Tsao is in Headquarters for a long time, but we also have to let him know that in East Blue, he is still a hero of Marine!¡± Kaz commanded the Marines, and they were valiant. Kuro, I will definitely catch up with you! At least, at least your reputation will not be tarnished! Chapter 40 Microorganisms Are Invisible After getting the Six Stances from Kirby, Leda began to torture Crowe after learning it. In just two months, Crowe learned it all, and his strength increased from 250 to 800. His growth is very fast, but he himself has the aptitude. Following Kuro, he is often abused by these two people. In addition to the special training in these two months, his strength naturally rises. Kuro even specially trained Crowe¡¯s swordsmanship, at least he could fight well. He is now carrying the reputation of a ¡°Great Swordsman¡±. If he is not strong, he will expose himself. Two months passed just like that. The deadline for his Headquarters training was almost up. Unlike Headquarters Marine, they usually train at the base and go on missions when they are not at the base, including Kirby. They left early and haven¡¯t come back yet. They probably went out to sea to fight pirates. When a Marine from the branch comes to the headquarters for training, unless there is an emergency, they will be trained for two months. Today is the deadline. Kuro¡¯s heart has flown to the safe place in his heart. East Blue? That would be for the best. He didn¡¯t have a big addiction to vegetables. His hometown was there. The other three sea areas can also be used. For the Grand Line, you can go to G-8, which is known as the Iron Wall. ¡°But it has been two months. Why hasn¡¯t Smoker contacted me? Where did he go?¡± Kuro pondered. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± On the training ground, Kuro was waiting for the final training and was completely liberated at the end of the day. At this moment, a pink-haired little man stood in front of him. After a while, Korby appeared, wearing ordinary Marine clothes, and said: ¡°Mr. Kuro¡¯s training period is about to end, I will definitely defeat you this time, Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°Oh, Kirby, long time no see. Did you come back from the sea?¡± Kuro saw him in ordinary Marine clothes and greeted him. He had not been promoted yet. Then there is no need to be afraid. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, I¡¯m stronger!¡± Kirby said confidently. ¡°Oh¡­ Congratulations, good luck. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll return to East Blue after training.¡± Kuro said casually. Headquarters training does not necessarily mean that they will stay in Headquarters. For branch Marine like them, if they do not perform well during training, the possibility of returning to the branch and staying in Headquarters is 50-50. If he went back to the branch, he would be sent back to the same place after leveling up. This was what Kuro wanted to do the most. However, he could not perform too badly. That way, he might be forced to stay and be trained by the Marine Division. Otherwise, Kuro would have started acting long ago. If he performed too well, he might be asked to stay, and if he performed too badly, he might be asked to stay. Therefore, Kuro had a 50-50 chance of winning and losing. In any case, the Marines trained here are all ordinary Marines with similar strength. Coupled with Smoker¡¯s words, he is likely to return to East Blue. Don¡¯t feel too good. ¡°Back to East Blue¡­¡± Kirby stared at Kuro and felt a wave of sadness. That¡¯s right. After ten years of hard work and finally coming to the headquarters to train, it¡¯s very likely that he will return to the Four Seas Division. He can¡¯t stay in the Grand Line and see the wider world. This made him think of himself. If Vice-Admiral Garp had not brought him back to the headquarters to teach him, he would not know how many chores he would have done in the 153rd Division. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Kirby said seriously, ¡°Please do your best!¡± ¡°?¡± Seeing how serious Kirby was, Kuro tilted his head. He didn¡¯t quite understand, but no matter what, he would act first. ¡°I understand,¡± he also said seriously. You haven¡¯t been promoted yet, which means that you haven¡¯t even mastered ¡®Shave¡¯. So what if I go all out? At most, it¡¯s 50-50. After I go back to my headquarters, you fight your top war. ¡°Begin!¡± The major in charge of training shouted and everyone started fighting again. ¡°Shave!¡± Kirby was the first to attack. His speed was faster than before. He arrived in front of Kuro almost instantly and kicked him. Then, Kuro caught it. It was caught?! His ¡®Shave¡¯ is basically almost mastered. Would an ordinary Marine catch his ¡®Shave¡¯?! Kirby¡¯s eyes widened. After seeing Kuro catch it, he stepped back and punched. Bang! Kirby caught the fist and felt the strength. It was no different from before, and the speed was not fast. During this time, Kuro did not improve, but how could he catch his speed? ¡°Shave!¡± Kirby refused to believe it and used Soru again, this time coming to the rear of Kuro. Snap. Kuro backhanded and blocked Kirby¡¯s kick. He put on an extremely serious expression and fought back again. Blocked again? It¡¯s fake, right?! ¡°Shave!¡± ¡°Shave! Shave! Shave, shave, shave!!!¡± Kirby was like a madman, constantly moving at high speed and circling around Kuro. However, every attack was caught by Kuro and he returned fire. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this child? Was he tortured by pirates outside? This mentality is not good.¡± Kuro blocked Kirby¡¯s punch again and punched out again, hitting Kirby¡¯s abdomen. Kirby¡¯s high-speed movement caused the Marine training around him to slow down a little and they looked at this scene in surprise. They could not catch that speed. But how did Kuro catch it? His strength is ordinary. ¡°That idiot¡­¡± Leda was fighting with a female soldier. She turned her head and felt that something was wrong. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused there. The speed of the pink-haired boy was too fast in the eyes of others. ¡°Oh no, Mr. Kuro didn¡¯t react. The level gap is too big. He can¡¯t feel the improvement of that pink-haired boy¡¯s strength.¡± As Crowe, who has been practicing the Rokushiki, he can see the improvement in Kirby¡¯s strength. It¡¯s different from the past days, but Kuro will definitely not notice it. He once asked Kuro how to maintain his strength and fight a draw with such a person. After all, at his level, it is more difficult to control Dao than to go all out. And in the words of Kuro: ¡°Do you use different strength when you step on ants because their heads are different?¡± No, it shouldn¡¯t be an ant, but a microbe, the kind that can¡¯t be seen clearly with the naked eye. The improvement in strength that Crowe could feel was similar in Kuro¡¯s eyes. They are as weak as microorganisms. ¡­ . Not far from the training ground, a group of people was watching. ¡°How is it possible that Kirby can¡¯t beat that Kuro?!¡± Wearing the new-style sunglasses, Beru Maybo¡¯s eyes almost popped out. In the past two months, they have made rapid progress. In the beginning, Kirby and Kuro were almost on par, but now, Kirby should have defeated Kuro long ago. ¡°Oh? Is that the person that Kirby has always wanted to defeat? He was clearly promoted, but he still pretended to be an ordinary Marine and came to challenge him. I didn¡¯t expect that I couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Hahaha, Kirby is so weak.¡± A burly man wearing a dog head hat and constantly eating doughnuts laughed. They had long been promoted and went to sea for a period of time. Because of their meritorious service, Kirby was promoted to Head Division Cao, and Beru Maybo became Head Division Cao. Those above the Headquarters Division have the right not to participate in the training of ordinary Marines. It was just that Kirby wanted to give Kuro a ¡®surprise¡¯, so he changed his clothes. However, he did not expect this result, which was somewhat unacceptable for Beru Maybo. ¡°Right, do you know that person?¡± Dog-Head Marine asked. Beirut Maybo nodded: ¡°Previously, Division 153¡¯s Cao has been a Marine for ten years and has never had any strength. It¡¯s really strange¡­¡± ¡°No strength?¡± Dog-Head Marine looked carefully at Kuro, who was constantly receiving attacks, and grinned. ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 41 I Definitely Won¡¯t Let You Go Back to East Blue! Bang! Bang bang bang! Kirby was breathing heavily, and Kuro saw that he was also breathing heavily. ¡°How is it possible, how is it possible!¡± Kirby gritted his teeth. He had clearly become very strong and ordinary Marines were definitely not his match, but this was nothing. Why can¡¯t we win! However, he had to admit that he had already used his full strength, but he still could not shake Kuro, who was like an iron wall. It was still the same feeling as before, just a little bit more. Just a little! The difference between the thumb and index finger can¡¯t be surpassed! Looking at Kuro, who seemed to be exhausted but still holding on, Kirby suddenly understood. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I admire your fighting will, but I will not admit defeat!¡± Kirby pulled herself together and fought with Kuro. Just like before, this battle lasted until the end of training. ¡°What a good battle, Kirby, you have become much stronger.¡± Kuro extended his hand to Kirby in a polite gesture. How would he know if Kirby had become stronger? In any case, it was more or less the same. He just had to be polite. Kirby forced a smile. ¡°No, Mr. Kuro has become much stronger. I¡¯m just a frog in a well. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Kuro, I understand your request. I will do my best to help you solve it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kuro perked up. ¡°Do you really understand what I think?¡± ¡°Of course, I understand from your words just now.¡± Kuro looked happy. ¡°Okay, East Blue, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Kirby was a direct descendant of Karp, so his words would definitely work. Together with Smoker, it was safe to return to East Blue. Looking at Kuro¡¯s happy expression, Kirby felt that he was lucky to have met Vice-Admiral Garp. Otherwise, even though he was already very strong, he was still worried about not being able to stay in Headquarters. It was too sad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡± Kirby said solemnly. Looking at his expression, Kuro felt that he was steady. I will definitely return to East Blue! I will not let you return to East Blue! Kirby swore to herself. After saying goodbye to Kirby, Kuro looked back at the two hesitant people and grinned. ¡°What are you doing? What kind of expression is this? Smile, smile.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, that man he¡­¡± Crowe hesitated for a moment and was about to speak when Leda kicked him secretly. ¡°No, nothing. Mr. Kuro¡¯s long-cherished wish is about to be fulfilled. I am happy for Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe smiled. He could not say this. Otherwise, when Kuro gets angry, he would be the only one to suffer. He couldn¡¯t have done it to Leda. ¡­ . Headquarters Conference Hall. At the long table. Click. Click, click. ¡°Karp, don¡¯t eat the shellfish so loudly, it¡¯s too noisy. Also, that¡¯s my shellfish!¡± A man with a beard braided to his waist and a chest full of medals and a seagull on his hat roared. ¡°Puhahahaha, don¡¯t be so stingy, Sengoku, it¡¯s just a little bit of immortal shell, how can it taste if you don¡¯t eat it, right, Little Crane?¡± Garp laughed. Crane looked at him helplessly and said nothing. Beside him, Aokiji yawned in boredom. ¡°A meeting in the middle of the night is too boring. Let¡¯s end it quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange. I just finished Shichibukai¡¯s meeting in the day, is there going to be another one at night? And it¡¯s a Marine.¡± On the other side, a man in a yellow suit threw down a stack of information. ¡°But it¡¯s so scary. Young people these days.¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro, East Blue 153 Marine Division. He has the strength comparable to Hawkeye, but he has been hiding in East Blue for ten years. If it weren¡¯t for the two of you, I would have thought that he had some purpose for sneaking into the Marine.¡± Sengoku looked at the information and said to Kizaru and Aokiji, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Smoker told me.¡± Aokiji lazily pointed at Kizaru and said, ¡°But when he was talking, this guy happened to be in my office and heard it together. But then again, his behavior is really a little like yours. Is he your illegitimate son?¡± ¡°Oh, what a terrible rumor.¡± Kizaru looked at Kuro¡¯s photo on the information. ¡°He is as handsome as me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Crane coughed a few times and said, ¡°Safety justice. There are a lot of people who enter the Marine Agency safely, but the first one with such strength is the little guy. His sense of security is too poor. He still doesn¡¯t trust Marines enough. But from his tracks, he seems to be a very righteous person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to be insecure. Previously, Zephyr¡­¡± Sengoku wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Forget it, if he wants to develop safely, let him be. We are not pirates. As long as it does not violate justice and the World Government, he can do whatever he wants. Everything will be done according to procedure. If he has achievements, he will be promoted. If he makes a move to discredit Marine, he will be demoted. He will not be promoted or suppressed.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°A new seedling does need to be protected. I¡¯m very interested in him.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you. Anyway, if you join my unit, you will probably be like you. I don¡¯t want to see another person who doesn¡¯t work hard.¡± Aokiji yawned again, stood up and walked out, ¡°Headquarters is too boring, I want to ride my bicycle out to sea to play.¡± ¡°Kuzan! You are lazy again!¡± Sengoku roared. But there was no sign of Aokiji. ¡°All of them are so troublesome.¡± Sengoku smacked his lips unhappily and looked at Crane. ¡°Where is that Crowe beside him?¡± Crane thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is no bounty, just pretend that we don¡¯t know. With this little guy¡¯s strength, that little pirate can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡­ . Kuro was excited. He had finally survived in Headquarters. Next, it was time to return to East Blue. No one will disturb him again! ¡°Look, we don¡¯t have to act there anymore. From now on, we are the most comfortable and safest Marine.¡± Kuro pointed at Marines who were still training on the training ground, proud and arrogant. After the Marine branch finished their training, they would be on vacation while waiting for the notification. They could do whatever they wanted. Kuro wandered around with Leda and Crowe, waiting for the notice. Smoker, still no news. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Smoker will not break his promise. When she said that she would find a safe place for him, she meant that it must be a safe place. Coupled with Kirby¡¯s guarantee, it¡¯s safe! ¡°Mr. Kuro, Mr. Kuro!¡± Just as he thought of Kirby, Kirby¡¯s voice came from afar. Kirby ran over with an excited look on her face. ¡°Your documents are down!¡± ¡°Oh, Kirby, you¡­ you? Huh?¡± Kuro saw Kirby, and as soon as he saw Kirby approaching, his expression became strange. Kirby was dressed differently. He remembered that ordinary Marines could only wear standard clothes without any changes. But now, Kirby has changed a little bit, as if he has been promoted. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you are safe!¡± Kirby¡¯s words made Kuro put this thought behind him. ¡°I¡¯m safe?!¡± Kuro laughed so hard that he almost flew. ¡°Yes, you are safe. After I went back yesterday, I found Vice-Admiral Garp. Today your documents came down and the East Blue matter has been solved. Now you¡­¡± ¡°Me now?¡± Kirby looked at Kuro¡¯s happy face and also shed tears of gratitude. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you are finally safe¡­¡± ¡°Safe?¡± Kuro¡¯s teeth were almost bared. ¡°I stayed in Headquarters!¡± Chapter 42 Kizaru (1) ¡°Stay in Ben¡­ Headquarters?¡± Kuro¡¯s almost flying expression fell from the clouds. ¡°Headquarters?¡± He repeated himself. ¡°Yes!¡± Kirby nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kuro. I hid it from you yesterday. In fact, I have been promoted to Headquarters Cao. You can stay in Headquarters with your strength. From now on, you are transferred to Headquarters and become a Headquarters Warrant Officer. Congratulations, Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°Headquarters?¡± Kuro repeated as if he had not heard Kirby. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Kirby waved at Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro, no, Warrant Officer Kuro, are you too happy?¡± I¡¯m happy your grandmother! Kuro snatched the document from Kirby and looked at it through gritted teeth. It was clear on the document that he was now a Headquarters Warrant Officer, and Leda and Crowe had become Headquarters Third Class Soldiers, all transferred to Headquarters. ¡°Why, why did I stay in Headquarters?¡± Kuro¡¯s voice was low as if it was sucked dry by Leda. Kirby raised his head proudly. ¡°Because of me, Mr. Kuro, with your strength, you can only shine if you stay in Headquarters!¡± Kuro wanted to kill Kirby. You should have said that you were Cao Chang! No, you are Cao Chang, why are you here to train! There¡¯s no need to train those above the Headquarters Military Department! If I had known that you would be promoted, I would have simply fallen to the ground and admitted defeat! Seeing that Kuro was almost in a daze, Kirby thought that he was overjoyed. He also smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, I will definitely ask you for guidance in the future. I have decided that before I become a Marine Admiral, I will definitely surpass you. I will leave first, Mr. Kuro.¡± No! Wait! NO! I don¡¯t want to stay in Headquarters! Kuro reached out and looked at Kirby¡¯s figure that was running faster and faster and subconsciously covered his heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leda asked. ¡°I feel like someone stabbed my heart.¡± Kuro took a deep breath. ¡°No, I have to calm down. It¡¯s just a transfer to Headquarters. I can still guard East Blue. I still have Smoker. Smoker must not be as deceptive as Kirby.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. You¡¯re here.¡± As soon as Smoker was mentioned, he appeared with Tashigi and a cigar in his mouth. ¡°It just so happens that you are the end of training. I got your transfer order for you.¡± Kuro regained his hope. Sure enough, Smoker is a reliable man! ¡°Where is it? East Blue?!¡± Kuro asked excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s not East Blue.¡± Smoker looked around and did not dare to look at him directly. ¡°West Blue?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°South China Sea?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°North Blue?¡± ¡°Why are you always thinking about the four seas?¡± ¡°Fort G-8?¡± Kuro asked again. Smoker shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s safer than Fortress G-8!¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Headquarters.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kuro stared at him for a moment and enunciated: ¡°S.M.G.?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Smoker looked away and said: ¡°I tried my best.¡± ¡°You f*cking left me in the headquarters and you told me that you¡¯re doing your best?!¡± Kuro grabbed Smoker¡¯s collar and roared fiercely, ¡°What happened to giving me a place that is absolutely safe, ah?! You can¡¯t make any sense today. If I ask you to lose a hand here, do you believe that you can also be a man who loses an arm!¡± ¡°Headquarters¡­ is absolutely safe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s face was calm as he let go of Smoker. ¡°Ah, it seems so.¡± His mind had always been filled with the rhythm of the War Of The Best. He had forgotten that before that, Headquarters was the safest place in the world. There was nothing safer than it. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you the documents. I have a mission, I have a mission. I¡¯m going to withdraw first. Tashigi, go.¡± Smoker slipped away, even leaving a trail of white smoke, afraid that Kuro would stab him later. From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem to know that I¡¯ve already told Kuzan¡­ Kuro was not in the mood to take the document. It was Leda who took it. He glanced at it and his eyes widened. ¡°Kuro, we seem to be under Admiral Kizaru.¡± ¡°Ha?!¡± Kuro suddenly turned his head, took Leda¡¯s file and looked at it. It was clearly written in black and white. He is not only a Headquarters Warrant Officer, but also Kizaru¡¯s unit. Two stabs in the heart. Fortunately, Kuro began to get used to it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Kizaru, this old man, is a classic example of not putting in any effort. It¡¯s very easy for him to enter his unit. This is actually a good thing. He doesn¡¯t know my strength. If I don¡¯t expose it, nothing will happen.¡± Kuro comforted himself. ¡°Who is Kuro, who is Kuro?!¡± In the distance, there was a tiger roar. A burly man was holding a photo and shouting everywhere. Then the man saw Kuro, compared the photo, ran over, saluted and said, ¡°Warrant Officer Kuro, I am Lieutenant Colonel Wade, a direct subordinate of Admiral Kizaru. Admiral Kizaru wants to see you, please go quickly.¡± This connection is quite good. Kuro took a deep breath and sighed heavily. He handed the document to Leda. ¡°Okay, lead the way.¡± Kizaru, Polusarino, Three Admirals of the Marine Corps, one of the highest combat forces of the World Government. PPAP Creator. Suspected undercover Revolutionary Army. No. 3 Monchi D. Kizaru. Bullshit. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, this old man is a classic example of being in the same dust as the light. As for other things, it doesn¡¯t matter. In this world, Kuro really admired Kizaru the most. Therefore, he did not hate Kizaru. It was better than being under Akainu. He couldn¡¯t stand Akainu Taigang. Aokiji can¡¯t do it either. Although Aokiji is very lazy and similar to him in some ways, they are too similar and it is easy to have disagreements on some issues. Kizaru was the only one Kuro appreciated. In a typical Japanese Tenshou Pavilion, Kuro walked to the top floor and opened the door. He saw a huge office, facing a plaque with the words: Ambiguous Justice. Below, a relaxed man in a yellow suit was cutting his nails. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Luciru Kuro.¡± Kizaru put down the nail clipper and said in surprise. ¡°Admiral Kizaru, nice to meet you.¡± Kuro saluted, his expression serious. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Come and sit.¡± Kizaru pointed to the chair opposite him and Kuro sat down. As soon as he sat down, he could not help but ask, ¡°Admiral, I don¡¯t understand why you want me to join your unit. I¡¯m just a Marine who has just come out of East Blue. I¡¯m too weak and will only add to the burden of your unit.¡± ¡°If you want to say why, it may be a whim, or it may be other reasons. What is it?¡± Kizaru took out a box of cigars from the drawer, picked one up and handed it to Kuro. ¡°Want a smoke?¡± Kuro took it and lit it for himself. His eyes widened. Good stuff! As expected of Admiral¡¯s cigar. ¡°Someone said that you are my illegitimate son.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Kuro, who had just taken two breaths, immediately coughed out the smoke and looked terrified. Chapter 43 Kizaru (2) Fortunately, Kuro had seen his dead parents in this life and was glad that his parents were good-looking and gave him a good face. ¡°Well, just kidding.¡± Kizaru shrugged and looked at the sword at Kuro¡¯s waist. ¡°You are a swordsman?¡± Kuro immediately shook his head. ¡°No, this is a family heirloom. I¡¯m better at body techniques, and my swordsmanship is only insignificant.¡± ¡°What a coincidence, this old man also knows a little swordsmanship. Do you want to compete?¡± ¡°Admiral, you must be joking. How can I be your opponent?¡± Kuro waved his hand exaggeratedly. ¡°If even the man praised by Hawkeye as enough to challenge his throne is not my opponent, then wouldn¡¯t I be the world¡¯s number one swordsman?¡± As soon as these words came out, Kuro¡¯s sitting posture disappeared. He was silent for a moment, blew a smoke ring from his mouth, and his body became lazy. ¡°Old man, who told you?¡± ¡°Smokey.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Although Marshal Sengoku told me to let nature take its course, I think it¡¯s better to tell you. After all, if a strong person like you doesn¡¯t say it now, it may have a bad impact in the future.¡± ¡°No wonder that bastard ran so fast just now. Is he afraid that I will chase after him and kill him?¡± From Kizaru¡¯s words, it is not difficult for Kuro to guess that in addition to Kizaru, Sengoku also knows. And Smoker and Aokiji have the best relationship, Aokiji must also know. They knew that Garp was almost done. Basically, the senior executives of the Shanghai Army all know about it. Kuro¡¯s face was as dark as rain. He looked at Kizaru and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Let nature take its course, but as your direct superior, isn¡¯t it normal for me to understand the strength of my subordinates?¡± ¡°Can I say no?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kizaru shrugged. The meaning was clear. ¡°Old man, to tell you the truth, I have a disease. Although my swordsmanship is good, I am a cursed swordsmanship. My body will be hurt after using it once. I really can¡¯t fight more.¡± Kuro made his last struggle. Kizaru was smiling like a kind old man. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Headquarters has the best medical treatment. I also know Vegapunk. If it really can¡¯t be done, let him modify you.¡± ¡°Must we fight?¡± ¡°I just want to spar.¡± Kizaru said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t put on such a terrible expression, it will scare me.¡± ¡°Stop lying, old man.¡± Kuro stood up and held the hilt of his sword. He was already annoyed enough. He had been tricked twice in a row, and Smoker¡¯s one was even bigger. Now Kizaru was pestering him again, and Kuro¡¯s fire was ignited. ¡°Get ready to rebuild your office building!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kizaru disappeared from the chair and appeared behind Kuro. ¡°Have you ever been kicked by light?¡± Bang! Kuro raised his leg that was covered in Armament Haki and blocked Kizaru¡¯s kick. He pulled out his knife and slashed towards Kizaru. The blade streaked across a ball of light, and on the other side, a foot reappeared and kicked fiercely. Bang! A big hole appeared at the back of the Tianshou Pavilion. A figure flew out from there and hit the big courtyard at the back, stirring up a cloud of dust. ¡°This is my courtyard, let¡¯s spar here. Otherwise, if you really destroy my office building, my heart will ache.¡± Kizaru stood in the air and said easily. Shua! In the dust, a golden flying slash flashed into the sky. ¡°It¡¯s so scary. Flying Slash, Great Swordsman.¡± Kizaru looked surprised. He put his hands together and pulled out a light sword. ¡°Heavenly Gathering Cloud Sword!¡± He held the sword with both hands and slashed heavily on the Flying Chop. At the moment of contact, a wave of air erupted from the air, blowing several cracks on the nearby wall. The slash was scattered by him. ¡°Moonwalk!¡± In the dust, Kuro quickly stepped in the air and stood in front of Kizaru. He waved his hand and slashed out. ¡°Yuelong!¡± Shua! A thin flash of light flashed in front of him and cut off Kizaru¡¯s head, bringing out a golden light. Kizaru¡¯s figure disappeared and appeared not far away. ¡°It¡¯s so scary. Ju Daodao, are you good at this kind of swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Old man, your eyes are quite sharp!¡± Kuro waved his sword into the sheath again, the sheath was covered with Armament Haki, and his figure suddenly flashed. ¡°One Blade Flow: Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)!¡± Kuro suddenly appeared behind Kizaru, the blade mixed with Armament Haki sheathed at this moment. The sword technique that he is good at, except for the Unshadowed Divine Wind, is really Juhe. All the sword moves are based on Iaido. With just one slash, Kizaru¡¯s body was cut open. Kizaru looked at the cut body and made a surprised expression. He was not affected at all and waved his sword. Dang! Kuro quickly drew his blade and collided with the light sword. Clang! Clang! Clang! In the air, the armed black and golden sword entangled together and collided a few times. Kizaru¡¯s ability is top-notch, his kick technique is also top-notch, and his swordsmanship is naturally top-notch. Bang! Kizaru held his sword with both hands and fought with Kuro for a few rounds. He pressed his sword down and used the ability of stagnation to press Kuro down. As soon as Kuro¡¯s feet landed on the ground, he jumped up again and wiped his two fingers on the blade. The golden light mixed with Armament Haki turned into the color of black gold. ¡°Unexplained God¡¯s Sword of Slaughter: Flood Dragon!¡± He slashed at Kizaru. Kizaru¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. The blade cut through Kizaru¡¯s body that had turned into light. He condensed in the sky not far away and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you, little brother.¡± As soon as he said this, Kizaru was stunned and his whole body scattered into light again. The light gathered into a human shape not far from Kuro. Kizaru scratched his head and praised, ¡°It¡¯s really surprising. You clearly avoided it, but did the water in the air become your blade? Even a little bit of it will make the blood in my body go out of control. Fortunately, I have Logia.¡± ¡°If you can dodge one, then you can dodge a few more!¡± Kuro let out a sinister smile and wiped his two fingers on the blade, ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Azure Dragon!¡± In the air, the water was constantly being extracted. As Kuro swung his sword, it almost formed a huge wave in the air. The huge wave turned into several dragons that bared their fangs and brandished their claws, surrounding Kizaru. The Profound Azure Dragon is the AOE version of the ¡®Flood Dragon¡¯. It surrounds the enemy with multiple Flood Dragons, fights and bites, and then cuts down together. ¡°It¡¯s so scary. It¡¯s just the water in the air. If it¡¯s next to the sea, it¡¯s even more troublesome¡­ Eight Feet Jade Magatama!¡± Kizaru crossed his hands and a large number of laser bullets shot out from his body. Boom! Boom! Boom! His range is very small and is only controlled by a small part of the Grand Court, but when it is bombarded, it still smashed the artistic courtyard into pieces and it became a mess. Under the attack of the laser bomb, the flood dragon kept dissolving, turning into a splash of water that fell to the ground like a light rain. Chapter 44 No Meritorious Service! Swish! A flash of light appeared above Kuro¡¯s head and turned into Kizaru holding a light sword. ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Black Tortoise!¡± Kizaru¡¯s light sword was cut on a layer of air shield. He made a sound of surprise and his left foot emitted light. He kicked it away and threw a beam of light in front of Kuro. Boom! The light beam exploded in front of Kuro, revealing the appearance of the shield. It was not a shield, but a huge turtle shell with a big snake wrapped around it. The snake opened its mouth at Kizaru, and the moment it was stared at by the snake¡¯s eyes, Kizaru found that he couldn¡¯t move. The profound meaning of the Black Tortoise is the only non-lethal profound meaning of the Unseen Divine Wind. The turtle shell is an absolute defense, and the giant snake is a restriction on human movements. ¡°Cut!¡± Seizing the opportunity, Kuro slashed down with his knife. Just as it was about to hit him, Kizaru broke free from the restraint of the snake and turned into a golden light to dodge and appeared in the distance. He touched the scar on his cheek with his finger and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s terrible, it has already surpassed the level of ordinary swordsmanship.¡± ¡°The profound meaning can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Kuro spat. He had already been forced to use two profound meanings, but this was normal. The other party was one of the few monsters. He did not think that he could easily kill him as long as he used profound meaning. Kizaru whistled. ¡°You have to be more serious, or you will be killed.¡± ¡°Stop joking, old man.¡± Kuro held his blade horizontally. ¡°But I am still confident that I can hurt you.¡± ¡°Oh? So scary.¡± Kizaru¡¯s mouth protruded. Although his tone looked relaxed, he was much more serious than before. Kuro could feel that the aura had changed. He licked his lips and revealed a trace of excitement. Since he had already fought, he might as well fight to the end. The other party is one of the rare monsters in the sea. His heart and body skills are all at the top level. He wants to see what the difference is. The previous battle with Hawkeye was not enjoyable! Kuro took a deep breath and Armament Haki began to move, starting from his arms and legs to climb up. The Armament Haki on his arms extended to his shoulders and extended from the corners like tentacles, filling his chest. The Armament Haki on his legs wrapped around his waist. It looked like he was wearing a layer of black armor. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary.¡± Kizaru said in surprise. Kuro gripped the blade and said slowly, ¡°Grandpa, be careful.¡± ¡°Oh~ so scary, I won¡¯t fight anymore.¡± These words stunned Kuro for a moment, and then he said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve provoked my anger, and you don¡¯t want to fight?!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a test of strength. No matter what, I¡¯m your direct superior. It¡¯s just my responsibility as your superior. Don¡¯t be so angry, go in and have a cup of tea.¡± He turned into light and entered the hole. Watching Kizaru enter the cave without a care, Kuro¡¯s hand holding the knife was in a dilemma. And he was done. But Kuro is not done yet! How uncomfortable is it to hold it in! However, he could not continue. Kizaru retreated and he calmed down a little. Kizaru¡¯s attitude shows that only the highest level knows about this, and they did not talk to him, which means that his safe conduct is tolerated and acquiesced. He had not been completely exposed. And if he continued to fight, he would probably become famous in Marine. And most of all ¡­ ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a monster. I still can¡¯t see its depth.¡± Kuro sighed and deactivated Haki. He sheathed his knife and stepped into the high-rise office building. Kizaru had already made tea. ¡°Please.¡± Kizaru pushed the teacup forward and it landed in front of Kuro. Kuro glared at him, picked up the teacup, and drained it. ¡°Oh~ Have you calmed down a little after drinking a cup of tea?¡± Kizaru laughed. Kuro rolled his eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t have any big wishes. I just want to live my life safely. I know you are very easy-going. How about you treat me as an ordinary subordinate?¡± ¡°Well, sure.¡± Kizaru¡¯s answer was unexpected but reasonable. After all, this is Kizaru. Kuro gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, old man. I thought you wanted to use me as a tool to solve your problems. Then, you will live a leisurely life of going to work, clocking out, smoking and drinking tea, and cutting your nails when you have nothing to do. With your words, I will take care of you when you retire.¡± He did not mind that Kizaru insisted on challenging him just now. ¡°This is really touching. The first person to say that he wants to send me off, should I thank you, Kuro?¡± Kizaru¡¯s tone did not change. Kuro shrugged indifferently. ¡°Well, forget it. I have a good impression of you from the first time I saw you. You and I are the same kind of people. Since you want to send me off, do you want to be my son?¡± He spread his hands at Kuro and asked. Do you think you have a white beard! Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he stood up and took away the cigar box on Kizaru¡¯s table. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. Grandpa, I¡¯ll find you for tea when I have time.¡± Admiral¡¯s cigar, good stuff. He did not wait for Kizaru to speak and left directly. Kizaru looked at his back and whistled. ¡°What an interesting young man. He is so terrifying. Should I report his strength to Sengoku¡­¡± He thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Forget it. If Kuro knows, it won¡¯t be fun to be angry with me.¡± He looked at the high ground behind him and saw the words ¡®Ambiguous justice¡¯. For a moment, he did not know what to think. ¡­ . Outside, Leda saw Kuro come out humming and quickly asked, ¡°What did the general want to see you for? I just heard something. Did anything happen?¡± Kuro said, ¡°The old man insisted on sparring with me. He beat me up and then stopped. It¡¯s very torturous. But forget it, Kizaru is not bad. It¡¯s better to be his subordinate than others. Under him, my safety is increased.¡± He is a Warrant Officer, so he will definitely have a superior when he is transferred to the Headquarters. Instead of assigning it to those so-called Generals, it is better to rely on Kizaru. The old ruffian and the young ruffian. Moreover, Kizaru is now mainly taking care of Vegapunk¡¯s side. Capturing pirates is just a bonus, so he is not in a hurry. Kuro was full of confidence for a moment. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t make a contribution, danger will not catch up with me.¡± It is impossible to make a contribution, it is impossible in this lifetime. As long as he does not get promoted, Headquarters will not be able to assign him, and he is Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate. If others want to recruit him, he can refuse. If you have the ability, go to Kizaru. And some important things could not be counted on as a Warrant Officer. Marines also had to go through procedures. Even a general can¡¯t easily promote someone without any credit. They have to report it to the government. He has no credit and no fame. If he can¡¯t be promoted, who will find him? Therefore, I, Lucirukulo, will not contribute! Chapter 45 A Small Request In the next few days, Kuro ran to Kizaru when he had nothing to do, mainly because the transfer order was with Kizaru. If he wanted to return to East Blue, he still had to rely on Kizaru. Without his tacit approval, he would not be able to leave the sea. Headquarters Warrant Officer can¡¯t apply for a ship without permission. Fortunately, he is under Kizaru, and generals are not easily dispatched. If it were an ordinary general, he would probably go to sea with others. Therefore, he stayed very safe. When the time comes, he will grind a Battleship before the war and go to East Blue. The War Of The Best is fought by elite Marines from all over the world. I am not an elite and my position is still very low. If you want to recruit me, you have to follow the procedures, right? This is also the reason why Kuro ran to Kizaru to improve their relationship. When the time comes, this old man will not be able to bring himself from afar. Therefore, he would definitely not make any contributions. He hasn¡¯t seen Luffy¡¯s bounty yet, and the incident on the Judicial Island hasn¡¯t happened yet. There¡¯s no hurry, let¡¯s just fish here. Office. Kuro slumped in his chair, looking up at the cigar in his mouth, and Kizaru opposite him was cutting his nails. Kuro blew out a smoke ring and asked, ¡°Old man, how can I be as strong as you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange that you would ask such a question¡­ Well, I think it¡¯s the so-called sense of security. I suggest you fight more different types of people, maybe you will have better understanding.¡± Kuro waved his hand with a look of refusal. Battle is to fight pirates, and fighting pirates is to make a contribution. Making a contribution is a promotion. If you want me to be promoted, dream on! Kizaru said, ¡°Well, you can also eat the Devil Fruit, which has the power to surpass miracles. But can you eat the Devil Fruit? Your swordsmanship is so strong, don¡¯t you want the throne of the world¡¯s number one swordsman?¡± Why is Hawkeye known as the world¡¯s number one swordsman? First of all, his swordsmanship is indeed number one in the world. Second of all, he only has swordsmanship, pure swordsmanship. However, Kuro was not interested in this throne. It was such a dangerous position. He just wanted to be stronger, the stronger the safer. Kizaru already knows about it anyway, and he said that this matter will not be exposed. ¡°Fruit¡­¡± Kuro thought about it and said dejectedly, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any powerful fruit.¡± He has no objection to eating Devil Fruit. It is good to become stronger, but the Devil Fruit he wants to eat must be absolutely safe. Logia? That is, of course, the first choice, but those at the top of the Logia are all eaten. Magma Fruit, Glittering Fruit, Frozen Fruit. This is the top, representing the greatest horror of nature. Rumble-Rumble Fruit? He wanted it. It¡¯s probably not too late to get the floating island now. The key is that he killed Enel and he can¡¯t guarantee that he will get the Lightning Fruit. If someone else gets it, it will be another Admiral. What if it¡¯s not Marine, what if he encounters it somewhere, wouldn¡¯t that be looking for trouble? It¡¯s better to let Enel take this fruit to the Moon and remove a danger first. As for the other Logia, Kuro doesn¡¯t know what is strong about them. Steam fruit? Is there such a thing? Even if there was, Kuro would not eat it. He had no intention of opening a bathhouse after retirement. Paramecia? This is a strange ability, but the key is that it is too strange. The sea is so big, where can I find the kind that can increase my strength? I don¡¯t want my strength to decrease instead of increase after eating it. After all, Devil Fruit has a big flaw here. Animal Department? If it is developed to the extreme, it will have the strongest life-healing ability and can also strengthen its own physique. However, ordinary species and ancient species are too weak for Kuro. The esper system can be considered, but the key is that it is rarer than the Logia system. There is really no fruit suitable for Kuro. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are only in your twenties. At my age, I am not as strong as you. Young people nowadays are so scary,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°This sea has never been calculated like this.¡± Kuro curled his lips. If you really want to calculate it this way, don¡¯t fight Supernovas in the future. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Kuro took another box of Kizaru¡¯s cigars and prepared to leave. ¡°Well, wait a minute.¡± Kizaru opened the drawer and took out a big gift box and said, ¡°If you like smoking, I¡¯ll give you some.¡± ¡°Hehe, the old man is loyal and will definitely take care of you in your old age.¡± Kuro chuckled and took the gift box without hesitation. ¡°By the way, this old man approves of your matter. This old man allows you to act freely and go wherever you want.¡± Kizaru suddenly said. ¡°Huh?!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± This was his main purpose for coming here for the past few days. ¡°Really, but¡­¡± ¡®But?¡¯ ¡°Goodbye, Old Master.¡± Kuro turned around and left. When he heard this, he knew that nothing good would happen. ¡°Well, you are under my command. I am very indulgent of you. Can¡¯t you agree to a little request?¡± Kizaru looked pitiful. ¡°I treat you as my son.¡± ¡°Stop joking.¡± Kuro turned around. ¡°Tell me. I won¡¯t do anything too dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. It¡¯s even very low-key. It suits you very well. Do you know Pluto?¡± Kizaru said. ¡°One of the three dominant weapons of the world, who doesn¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°The information of Hades is in Water Seven. I want you to go to Water Seven to pick up the spies lurking there. Your position is low and it is easy for you to do things. You just need to pick them up. This matter is not dangerous, right?¡± Kuro muttered to himself. ¡®Is it dangerous?¡¯ It doesn¡¯t seem to be very dangerous. He¡¯s just going to pick them up. There¡¯s no need for him to do anything. Besides, there¡¯s no place for him to do anything. He¡¯s going to Water Seven, not the Judicial Island. If there was any danger, it would be Luffy and the others. These people would definitely run here, and Kuro did not want to encounter these troublemakers. He felt that something would happen. To be safe, or¡­ Kuro was about to refuse when Kizaru said, ¡°If you go to meet them, I will give you the freedom to decide.¡± Free arbitration, that is, he can do whatever he wants. After the matter is done, he can sail to the East China Sea, and the war will end. Even if Kizaru does not abdicate, he can stay in the East China Sea. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it, but I promise you, I don¡¯t care about anything, I¡¯m only responsible for the support,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Sure, this is your Den Den Mushi.¡± Kizaru took out a Den Den Mushi and a note. ¡°It¡¯s exclusive to you. My number is on it. If you need anything, contact me.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t contact you if anything happens. And nothing will happen. Kuro took the Den Den Mushi, which was in the shape of a watch and easy to carry. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Old Master.¡± Kuro waved his hand and walked out. Kizaru watched his back and chuckled. He picked up the teacup and took a sip before continuing to cut his nails. ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost lunch break. Should I go find Sakasugi?¡± Chapter 46 The Strongest Force on the Sea Water City, Water City, Shipbuilding City. Grand Line is a very famous place. The most famous place is the Sea Train from Water 7 to Judicial Island. It is a wonder of Grand Line. Marien Vando, Judicial Island, and the city are almost a trinity, located on the dangerous current that can rotate. If you don¡¯t go through the Gate of Justice, you will be in the current for the rest of your life. Kuro did not request for a Battleship. He took someone else¡¯s Battleship to Judicial Island and prepared to take the Sea Train from Judicial Island to Water 7. And that other person¡­ ¡°Tina is very disappointed.¡± Tina looked at Kuro, who was lying on the deck like a dead dog. ¡°You¡¯re too lazy, Kuro. You can¡¯t get promoted like this.¡± She wasn¡¯t exactly fond of Kurlo, but she wasn¡¯t bad either. After all, he was Smoker¡¯s good friend, and Smoker was her good friend. If possible, he could also give some credit. For example, if she meets a pirate, she will solve half of it and hand it over to Zangor and Fenbudi so that they can get credit and get promoted as quickly as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Smoker¡¯s nonsense, I am not as good as your elite class students, my strength is only a little bit.¡± Without looking back, Kuro took out a cigar box and took out a stick. ¡°Can a Warrant Officer draw such a good one?¡± Tina also smoked and naturally saw the grade of the cigar. ¡°Well, a kind old man forced it on me. I can¡¯t afford it myself.¡± He was on Tina¡¯s ship and Tina happened to be on vacation and was preparing to go to Water 7, so she brought Kuro with her. Originally, Kuro wanted to wait for Smoker and settle the score, but Smoker did not come back. Tina also lit a cigarette for herself and glanced at Crowe standing on the other side. ¡°If you want to enter the elite class, you have to train more. Although connections are important, it is useless if you are not strong enough. Speaking of which, you are not as good as your subordinates.¡± She had never seen Kuro¡¯s strength, and she could not feel how strong he was. Although Smoker said that he was very strong, this ¡®strong¡¯ was probably at the level of Tashigi. He was just lucky to have a strong subordinate. Kuro shrugged. ¡°Spare me. I can¡¯t enter the elite class with my aptitude. I¡¯m just a mediocre evaluation in ordinary training.¡± His last match was a draw with Kirby, but it was too strange and the time was too short for the instructor at that time to make an evaluation. In the end, he could only attribute it to extraordinary performance and made an evaluation according to his previous training results. This point won Kuro¡¯s heart and the show was not in vain. ¡°That¡¯s why you have a good subordinate. In order not to steal your limelight, he would rather hide his strength with you. Tina is really jealous.¡± Tina looked at Crowe and said, ¡°Do you want to come to my place? Zanko is still your former subordinate. If you come, you will get along very well.¡± Beside him, Zangoo shivered and looked at Crowe in horror. He was still very afraid of this former captain. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Tina.¡± Crowe looked at Kuro and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to stay with Warrant Officer Kuro.¡± The main thing is that he can¡¯t run away. If he could run, he would have run away long ago. He is now proficient in Six Moves and can be considered a strong person, but Crowe still feels a chill sometimes. With his current level, he could beat up ten of his previous self without panting, but he still could not fight back against a pervert like Kuro. Moreover, he was also the scapegoat for the ¡°Great Swordsman¡±. If he were to encounter a perverted fool who wanted to challenge him one day, it would probably be useless even if he knew that he was not the ¡°Great Swordsman¡±. He would probably be killed by then. Following Kuro, at least he has someone to back him up. After all, Kuro can save him and Kuro promised to give him a peaceful life. At the moment, apart from being a little annoying, the basic requirements of this superior have also been met. Most of the time, he is very calm. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Tina shook her head and stopped talking. It¡¯s a pity that this Crowe is so strong. As a student from the elite class, she knew very well that without strength and faction, the progress of promotion would be very slow. Elite class, the students taught by Zephyr are the real backbone of Marine today. More than half of the famous Marine Admiral majors were taught by Zephyr, including the current three Generals. Decades have passed and these people are already a faction. No matter how deep the conflict is, it is still a conflict under the overall faction. In addition, Marines who have not entered the elite class are outside of this faction. Not to mention that Kuro could not enter the elite class, even if he could, the current elite class is not the same as before. Teacher Zephyr has stopped teaching. For Smoker¡¯s sake, she wanted to give Kuro some advice, but this man did not take it to heart. In the end, he was just an ordinary Marine. Although his state of mind is not bad, it is too peaceful. On the other hand, Crowe will be burdened by Kuro. If he doesn¡¯t leave, then his promotion will be very slow. According to his performance against Tina last time, Crowe can also be a Headquarters Major. But under Kuro, there will be a long wait. ¡°If you change your mind, you can come to me.¡± Tina said something to Crowe and left the deck. Kuro curled his lips and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sitting on your boat, and you want to poach me? So what if you¡¯re Crane¡¯s subordinate? I¡¯m Kizaru¡¯s subordinate. See what I said? You have to be low-key, low-key. Crowe, you can¡¯t learn from her. If you want to learn, you have to learn from me. It¡¯s safe and reliable, and your position represents danger.¡± In Marine Vice-Admiral, a Marine Commander is a self-governing general who has his own Battleship and has the right to act freely. But this also means that there are more responsibilities. Basically, the ones fighting with the big pirates are these major-level officers. He would be able to get the autonomy from the old man after this operation. After that, he would not have to bear the responsibility of chasing after the pirates. It was such a good thing that the little girl could not understand. Crowe looked at Kuro for a while and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If you really want to be safe, why become a Marine?¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°Koro, who do you think is the strongest force in the sea?¡± ¡°Pirate.¡± Crowe answered affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s the right answer. Pirates are endless. They are really the strongest. Unfortunately, no one has been able to do it since ancient times.¡± Roger, the Pirate King, has never heard of him ruling the pirates. It can only be said that he rules the sea, or someone else is bragging. This kind of thing is impossible. Otherwise, Pirates would not be Pirates and Marines would not be Marines. ¡°On the sea, the strongest are the four Sea Kings who are strong enough to rule the New World? Or are they the powerful silver medalists who are about to enter the sea? Or are they the smartest Shichibukai? No, neither of them¡­¡± Kuro said, ¡°The strongest force in the sea is Marine, of course.¡± Otherwise, why would he join the Marine? Isn¡¯t it because he is safe and reliable? Chapter 47 Hit Me It didn¡¯t take long to get from Headquarters to the Island of Justice. After passing through the Gate of Justice, they arrived at the Island of Justice. After Tina sent them off, she went to Water 7 for a vacation. Originally, they went there on the way, but Kuro was very interested in the Sea Train and he wanted to take this train. Coincidentally, Leda and Crowe were also quite interested. ¡°So this is Justice Island.¡± Leda looked at the huge Judicial Island surrounded by the waterfall and cheered, ¡°It¡¯s really spectacular. I¡¯ve long heard of Nightless City. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. I wonder if the food on Judicial Island is delicious.¡± Although Leda came from the Grand Line, how could she have come to Judicial Island? This is not a place where ordinary people can go. She has only heard of it but has never seen it. Crowe subconsciously pushed up his glasses, a little nervous. Although Kuro had already told him that his identity was not a problem, as a former pirate, this famous place still made him a little uncomfortable. After all, no pirates came here for sightseeing. Judicial Island, one of the three major agencies directly under the World Government, rich in various intelligence agencies. There is only day and no night. It is divided into Front Island, Home Island, Tower of Justice, Bridge of Hesitation, and the Gate of Justice at the end of the bridge. For pirates, this is probably the only door of justice they can pass through, and then they are either executed or sent to Impel Down. ¡°Food, food, food on Justice Island!¡± Kuro rubbed the excited Leda¡¯s head and said angrily, ¡°Eat, eat, eat. You only know how to eat. Can¡¯t you learn from Crowe and give me ideas?¡± Leda stuck her tongue out at him. Kuro sighed helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡± They were Marines, so it was naturally free to eat government food. After taking Leda around the cafeteria, leaving everyone in the cafeteria dumbfounded, they walked around again and took the train that came in the evening. ¡°Wow, a Marine Train!¡± In the carriage, Leda touched here and there like a curious treasure with a look of surprise. Her image is no different from those brats on the high-speed rail in his previous life. Kuro sighed. He somewhat understood the mentality of some people. Others might find it noisy, but he didn¡¯t. After all, it was his own child. Fortunately, there were not many people at night. Crowe was also surprised. He had never heard of such a novel thing in the East China Sea. He had heard of it on the Grand Line, but it was different when he saw it. This magical and almost magical method is rare for the natives of this era. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t argue at night!¡± Suddenly, the door of the carriage was pushed open and a man who looked like a weasel said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest, you¡­ Marines?¡± The newcomer was pale and slender, wearing a dark T-shirt with a feathered hat and two necklaces. ¡°It¡¯s Marine.¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Hey, I am a member of the World Government Intelligence Agency. My name is Nero. I order you to be quiet.¡± These Marines look like they are in a low position. How can they compare to me? ¡°Wow, the train is really good, it¡¯s going so fast!¡± Leda continued to cheer. Crowe adjusted his glasses and looked out the window at the sea. Kuro took out a cigar and lit it with a match. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me, do you know who I am?!¡± Nero gritted his teeth. ¡°It seems that I have to let you know my strength!¡± CP9 is a secret organization and it doesn¡¯t seem like this group of people knows about it. There is no need to expose them, but it is necessary to make them understand the gap between them and me. A group of arrogant Marines! ¡°Hey, the one with glasses!¡± Nero pointed at Crowe and yelled. Crowe pointed at himself and asked suspiciously, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you, you with glasses, come out!¡± Crowe stood up as he was told and approached Nero. ¡°What is it?¡± Nero raised his head proudly and said, ¡°Hit me.¡± ¡°?¡± Crowe tilted his head and said uncertainly: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Hit me, lowly Marine!¡± Nero smiled proudly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to my orders, then I¡¯ll let you know the gap between you and me. You can use weapons, and I won¡¯t be hurt! You will immediately understand that the gap between Marines of your level and me is absolutely impossible to cross!¡± As long as he uses ¡®iron¡¯, he is not afraid of any attack! How could this kind of trash Marine break his ¡®iron block¡¯? Bang! A kick hit Nairo¡¯s neck. Nero¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fell to the ground with his mouth wide open. His hat flew off automatically by this kick, revealing the shape of his head. Crowe put away his feet and pushed up his glasses. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a strange request.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a baldy, Kuro.¡± Leda pointed at the unconscious Nero and giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at other people¡¯s hair. It¡¯s rude.¡± Kuro took a cigar in his mouth and glanced at it. ¡°Although he is indeed bald.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make him a real bald guy.¡± Leda rolled her eyes and walked to the unconscious Nero with a wicked smile. The sky was almost white. Nero slowly woke up. ¡°This is¡­ Hiss!¡± He subconsciously covered his painful neck. ¡°Why did I faint?¡± Nero thought for a moment and reacted. ¡°Right, those Marines!¡± There was no one else on the carriage. ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t let me see them again, otherwise they will know how powerful I am.¡± He only thought that he had fainted. As for being knocked down¡­ it was too fast for him to realize it. ¡°Have we arrived at Water Seven?¡± Nero looked out of the window. At this time, the train had stopped, revealing the city appearance of Water Capital. He picked up his hat and was about to put it on his head, but at this moment, he was suddenly stunned. The reflection in the window clearly reflected his appearance. His hairstyle, which he thought was fashionable, which he deliberately shaved off, leaving only three haircuts that looked like eagle beaks, was gone! Now, there is only a bare head with a simple drawing on the forehead. It is a round-headed smiling face with slanted eyes and big lines of a smile. Vaguely, Nero felt a sense of ¡®funny¡¯. ¡°My¡­ my hair!!!¡± Nero¡¯s frightened cry sounded in the carriage. ¡­ . In Water Seven, as soon as Kuro and others got out of the car, Leda couldn¡¯t wait to go shopping. ¡°Wait a minute, let¡¯s find the person in charge and then we can shop.¡± Kuro looked at the city that looked like Venice on the water, opened Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed Kizaru¡¯s number. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Den Den Mushi made a sound. In the headquarters, Kizaru, who was drinking tea, also heard a similar sound and turned on the black Den Den Mushi on his wrist. ¡°Hey, hey, there¡¯s no sound. It¡¯s so strange.¡± **TIP** Kuro simply closed Den Den Mushi and smiled. ¡°Okay, no one answered. Let¡¯s go shopping.¡± He did not know where these spies were meeting. If the phone could not be reached, then it was none of his business. At that time, even if he asked, he would have an excuse. You didn¡¯t answer the phone yourself. I don¡¯t know anything. I can¡¯t blame him for anything. Chapter 48 Wait, Wait! It was impossible to pretend that they did not exist. Kuro had not been shopping with Leda for long when the call came. ¡°Oh, I picked up the wrong phone just now. I think you should have arrived at Water Seven. I¡¯ll give you an address. Go there and someone will receive you.¡± Snap. Kuro still hung up and didn¡¯t say anything to this old man. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what this has to do with you.¡± Hades, Water Seven, CP9, Carrera¡­ If Kuro remembers correctly, the World Government should be responsible for this kind of thing. Aokiji should assist from the side. After all, he gave the Demon Slayer Token to Spandam. But what does this have to do with Kizaru? Why did he have to interfere? ¡°Perhaps¡­ the Admiral wants to give you a chance to advance?¡± Crowe thought for a while and said. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro looked at him and felt an inexplicable sense of crisis. Promotion opportunity? Kuro was stunned. He turned his head and thought that if this matter was not because of the protagonist group¡¯s halo outbreak and he dealt with it according to the thinking of ordinary pirates, he might have succeeded. At that time, even if he didn¡¯t do anything, he would probably be forcibly promoted for escorting hostages. Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The old man has bad intentions and hasn¡¯t given up the idea of using me as a tool.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going?¡± Leda asked. ¡°Go, this is the only chance. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this damn old man¡¯s freedom of action. I have to make contact with him no matter what. I¡¯m just going to make contact.¡± In any case, according to the plot, it will definitely fail. He is not prepared to take action, so this matter will definitely go as he wishes. You want me to get promoted? No way! The few of them headed to the address Kizaru mentioned. It was a bar. It was daytime and there were fewer people. A strong man with bull-horned hair was silently wiping glasses. Seeing that a few Marines had come, the strong man was silent for a while before saying word by word, ¡°Please wait.¡± Bruno. CP9 Special Agent, currently opening a bar in Water 7. He was also the target of Kuro¡¯s contact. Kuro shrugged and found a place to sit down like a normal tourist. ¡°Give us some wine and get her some drinks.¡± He pointed at Leda. ¡°I am an adult!¡± Leda pouted. ¡°When you become an adult, you will become an adult. Look at you, do you look like an adult? You eat more than anyone and sleep longer than anyone. Be good and go drink a drink!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I want to drink, I want to drink.¡± Leda slapped the table randomly. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think he looks like an adult.¡± Kuro patted his forehead and sighed. ¡°Petty!¡± Leda curled her lips and gave up the idea when she saw that Kuro was really not accurate. ¡°Wine, and drinks.¡± Bruno stood next to them like a ghost, put the tray down and went back to the front desk as if he didn¡¯t know them. He did not know them. It was getting late and dusk was coming. The bar became lively. ¡°Bruno, give us a glass of wine!¡± Before he got close, Kuro heard a rough voice. A man with blond hair and goggles on his head walked in with two people beside him. One of them had a pigeon on his shoulder, wearing a boatman¡¯s clothes, and his eyes were indifferent. The other had a long square nose. When he saw him, Kuro thought of Pinocchio. ¡°Oh¡­ Barry, are you on credit again?¡± Bruno asked slowly, wiping his glass. ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy, Bruno. There¡¯s no salary. Buy me a drink, or your treat, Lucci.¡± Barry put his hand on Lucci¡¯s shoulder and smiled. Lucci said nothing, but the pigeon on his shoulder fluttered. ¡°Poor man, poor man.¡± ¡°Hey! It¡¯s just one cup, you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Barry said angrily. ¡°Hahaha, because Barry, you are a poor man.¡± Long Nose laughed. ¡°Kaku!¡± Barry¡¯s face was a little red and he roared. ¡°Let this old man treat you.¡± Kaku patted Barry¡¯s shoulder and smiled. At the same time, he also glanced at Kuro. Lucci and others didn¡¯t come to Kuro at all. They just had a few drinks at the bar and chatted for a while before leaving. There were still a lot of people in the bar until the crowd gradually cleared, leaving only Kuro and others at the table. Bruno came over and put away the empty glasses of Kuro and others and said gently, ¡°We don¡¯t need weak people, weak people, they are in the way.¡± Is he¡­ rejected? Coulot stared at Bruno. Bruno was silent for a moment under his gaze. ¡°If you want to report it, then go ahead.¡± Suddenly, Kuro reached out. Bruno clenched his fists, ready to teach this little Marine a lesson, but his hand was held by Kuro. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Kuro held his hand tightly, his smile almost crooked. ¡°We will leave immediately and will not cause you any trouble!¡± Is there such a good thing in the world? Unexpectedly, CP9 did not like them. Come to think of it, Judicial Island and Headquarters are both part of the World Government and belong to the same level concept, not a superior and a subordinate. They don¡¯t need Marines and can completely refuse. This was a good thing for Kuro. He did not even need to get involved. This was not him taking the initiative to retreat, it was him who did not want him. ¡°Lida, stop eating. Crowe, help me clean up the bar. I¡¯ve been eating and drinking here for half a day for nothing. I have to show my appreciation.¡± Why me again ¡­ A black line appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead. He stood up helplessly and began to clean up the mess on the table. Bruno watched as Chlo? busied herself and was silent for a while before suddenly turning and walking towards the back of the bar. Kuro did not care either. In his opinion, this CP9 was tired of them and did not want to see them. When Crowe finished cleaning up, Bruno rushed backstage. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m done cleaning up for you. Thank you for your hospitality today. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. Next time if you need me, don¡¯t trouble me, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Kuro waved at him happily. ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Is there anything else?¡± Kuro turned around and asked. Bruno nodded. ¡°Just now, we discussed it. Although you can¡¯t participate directly, you can join the troops. There¡¯s a Marine Captain who¡¯s already on the way to Water 7. I told you to join his troops.¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your mission will be completed and you will not be scolded.¡± Brulo nodded solemnly. ¡°Wait, wait! My¡­ my mind is a little confused.¡± Kuro blinked a few times and said, ¡°You mean, you just went to the phone and then asked us to join a Marine Captain¡¯s unit and help you complete the mission together? Is that what you mean?¡± Bruno nodded and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re good Marines.¡± What the hell! Kuro was furious. ¡°You are too inhumane! You should have discussed it with me before you took action. You just ran to report alone and then put us in the army. I was kind enough to help you clean up the bar, and this is how you repay me?!¡± He was just thinking about going back to report to Kizaru tomorrow. He would throw the blame on CP9 and return to East Blue after taking the Battleship. ¡°I cleaned it up¡­¡± Crowe said weakly. Chapter 49 Gua! ¡°Shut up, my business is your business!¡± One Piece World¡¯s first Fat Tiger shouted. Bruno stared at Kuro for a while and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did my best. After all, you are too weak to cooperate with us. If you are stronger, you can carry out the mission with us.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Kuro almost roared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bruno bowed his head slowly. ¡°Croak! F*ck¡­ I¡¯m so excited that my mouth is bald.¡± Kuro wanted to say ¡®get lost¡¯, but in his excitement, his mouth became bald. He held his forehead, took a deep breath and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, if you continue, you will really put me in your team, so be it¡­¡± Bruno was still reflecting and said word by word, ¡°Are you not satisfied? But this is the most I can do. I am looking at you and helping me to clean up. I think you are a good and responsible Marine.¡± Kuro stared at him and suddenly slapped himself. Who asked you to talk nonsense! ¡°Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do this.¡± Crowe quickly went up to stop him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. If I continue to talk to this slow guy, I will cut him.¡± Kurlo took a few deep breaths and walked out of the bar, leaving Bruno alone to reflect. ¡°Am I not doing enough? I have tried my best¡­¡± ¡°F*ck, what nonsense!¡± Kuro went out of the door and cursed loudly. He was helpless against such a fool. ¡°Mr. Kuro, there is a choice.¡± Crowe lowered his head slightly and pushed up his glasses that glowed white in the moonlight. ¡°There is another way.¡± Seeing the two of them looking at him, Crowe said, ¡°We can be ¡®late¡¯. Since it¡¯s an intelligence agency mission, it must be the fastest and the best. As long as we¡¯re late, they won¡¯t wait for us. We can only say that we can¡¯t make it.¡± That¡¯s right! In any case, the other party had rejected him first, and Kizaru¡¯s instructions were only for him to meet them. Now that Bruno had transferred him to the Marine unit that would receive him later, it could only be said that he had acted on his own. Although he had already informed the colonel and could not refuse, he could still be late. CP9 has always been a secret operation and will not make a big deal out of it. As long as I pretend that I don¡¯t know anything, I can be late. As long as they don¡¯t meet. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, all of you go out and find the news of the Marines coming. Don¡¯t let them meet us.¡± Kuro made a plan. They found a hotel and stayed there for a day. By the next day, Kuro asked Crow to buy a few sets of plain clothes. In order to prevent being seen through, he did not wear a Marine uniform. Leda was quite happy. If she stayed for a few more days, she would be able to taste more of Water Seven¡¯s delicacies. In particular, Water Meat and the unique sea salt of Water Seven. The taste is very good. At the same time, they are also looking at various ports to see if there are any traces of Marines. Kuro did not see Tina either. He probably took a break for two days and went somewhere else. Just nice, no one was in the way. However, just in case, Kuro still has to go to the back of Water Seven to take a look. After all, they are carrying out a secret mission. What if the place they dock is not the main entrance? And Kuro still has to look at the first floor, which is Straw Hat¡¯s ship. Once it is discovered, that is the beginning of the plot, he can stay in the hotel and not come out. But today, Kuro did not find any traces, and Water Seven was extremely peaceful. On the other hand, Lida killed him and got a bunch of snacks. Women, no matter how old they are, will always have a passion for some kind of interest, shiny things, or delicious food. They are like dragons, they will never have enough. If it¡¯s your own child, then just spend money. Kuro has enough money now anyway. If worse comes to worst, I can go to the Sky Island. There is a lot of gold on the Sky Island, and those people are just decorations. It is better to give them to me. At most, I will give them something valuable. There are only a few people who know about the Sky Island and it is basically not dangerous. ¡­ . Gerro, Captain of the ¡®Samurai Pirates¡¯, because he has two pointed teeth protruding from his lower lip and a face like an evil spirit, he is known as the ¡®Ghost Warrior¡¯ and the bounty is 36 million. He was an old pirate. He robbed, killed, sold and committed all kinds of crimes, but he was not ashamed of it. Instead, he was proud of it. ¡°Water Seven is up ahead. Stop the ship and find the boatman to repair our ship.¡± Gerro stared at the wasteland in front of him and spoke to his pirate underlings. His ship was almost tattered and nailed with wooden planks everywhere, and half of the Wraith Form on the bow was missing. ¡°Tch, my luck is really bad. I ran into the ¡®black threshold¡¯. But fortunately, I ran out. I can rest the ship here and I can even rob a wave.¡± Gerro licked his lips, full of excitement. ¡°Captain, there is a child ahead!¡± A pirate held a telescope and said excitedly, ¡°He is a very cute child and can be sold for a lot of money!¡± ¡°Oh? You met a good one as soon as you came?¡± Gerro took the binoculars and looked over. In the wasteland, a little girl sat on a big rock, licking ice cream. The little girl has rare white hair and a delicate and cute face. Just by looking at her, one can feel endless vitality. Such a little girl should be very good to torture! ¡°Come ashore and catch her!¡± Gerro said excitedly. The ship docked very quickly. At the same time, the man with the ghost face jumped off the ship and went straight to Leda. ¡°Girl, are you alone? Do you want me to take you to see goldfish?¡± Gerro smiled an evil smile. ¡°Yes?¡± The white-haired little girl raised her head and looked at Gerro, then turned her head to look at the Pirate Ship on the shore and the Pirate Ship that had already disembarked and was approaching. ¡°Oh¡­ pirates.¡± ¡°Yes, we are pirates, but we are good people!¡± Gerro¡¯s eyes blazed. ¡°Uncle, do you have a bounty?¡± Leda ate the ice cream in one bite and licked the residue beside the corner of her mouth. Gerro laughed. ¡°Bounty? You little girl know these things? I am Captain ¡®Ghost Warrior¡¯ Gerro with a bounty of 36 million!¡± ¡°It¡¯s beyond average¡­¡± Leda looked at him and said, ¡°Well, forget it. Kuro once said that if you encounter pirates, there is no malice and no bad deeds. Let nature take its course. If you have any ill intentions, don¡¯t contribute to him. In other words, Uncle¡­ Sorry, your journey ends here.¡± Leda pointed a finger at Gerro. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting. I don¡¯t even want to touch you. Fingertip . Pull.¡± Bang! A bloody hole appeared in Gerro¡¯s forehead. Gerro still had a stiff smile on his face, as if he did not react. His body fell back and he fell to the ground. At the same time, Leda stood up and turned into a girl in an instant, kicking the pirates away. ¡°Tempest Kick.¡± Chapter 50 Colonel Tpen In the hotel, Kuro lay on the sofa, smoking a cigar and drinking red wine. From time to time, he looked into the distance through the window. This place occupies a higher position. From here, you can also see the main entrance of Water Seven. In addition, Crowe and Leda are patrolling outside and they will definitely find traces of Marines. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± The door opened and Leda spoke. ¡°Why are you back so early? Didn¡¯t I tell you to look more? Is there not enough money?¡± Kuro said without turning his head. Suddenly, his expression froze and he turned his head. ¡°Blood smell¡­ Did you kill someone?¡± Lida curled her lips. ¡°I met a few small pirates. The leader is worth 36 million. That guy is too disgusting and he wants to take me to see goldfish.¡± ¡°See goldfish? That¡¯s really damn, did you clean it up?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one around saw it. The ship was sunk by me and the person was smashed into the sea with stones. It¡¯s impossible for you to be promoted,¡± Leda said. Kuro gave a thumbs-up. ¡°Not bad. You have my smell.¡± Thirty-six million, a small pirate on the Grand Line. Of course, in Kuro¡¯s eyes, this pirate is neither big nor small, but if no one sees all the corpses sinking into the sea, it doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, no one saw it. This pirate is not famous yet. If he dies, so be it. There is one less scourge in the world and more innocent people are one less threat. How beautiful is that? A few days later, Kuro saw Straw Hat¡¯s ship during a patrol and directly recalled Leda and Crowe and stayed in the hotel. This hotel is a high-class hotel with a chef and good room facilities. There is food and drink here and there is no need to go out to buy. Night. Leda was eating potato chips and a red dot flashed in her eyes as Observation Haki perceived the entire Water Seven. In the middle of the night, most people are asleep, and their breaths are evenly distributed. Only a few places have their breaths stacked up. However, she could not see it and the distance was too far, so she could not sense the strength of its aura. She could only confirm it with her guess. It¡¯s not like BigMom has developed Observation Haki to the point of being able to see through things. ¡°Kuro, someone is coming on the Sea Train. There are a lot of them.¡± Leda looked at Kuro. Crowe was envious of this level of development. He had been developing Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki for a while and now he could only be considered to have mastered it. He didn¡¯t know how much further it would take for this development to cover the entire island. ¡°Marine?¡± Kuro also turned on Observation Haki. His Observation Haki is much more advanced than Lida¡¯s. No matter how far it is, he can still perceive its strength. ¡°Well¡­ that group of people is stronger than ordinary people. There is also an expert among them. Looking at the number, they should be Marines.¡± Kuro took back his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and lazily lay on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it will be fine tomorrow.¡± ¡­ . In the government-exclusive Sea Train, Bruno looked at Marine in the train and shook his head slightly. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean no? Bruno, why are you stopping people here and not letting them drive? Is there anything you haven¡¯t done?¡± Kaku asked. Kalifa elegantly pushed up her glasses and said, ¡°Bruno, although you have a slow personality, you shouldn¡¯t be so sloppy when it comes to the mission. You should know that Lucci hates people who are not serious about the mission.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Bruno shook his head slowly. ¡°No, the good Marines aren¡¯t here yet. Are they late?¡± He reached out and casually pulled in the air, and a door was pulled out. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± He entered through the door and disappeared into the space. In the hotel, Kuro had just taken back his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki when he was suddenly stunned. Including Leda and Crowe, they collectively looked at a certain place in the space. There seemed to be something there. A door opened in the air. Bruno came out of the door, glanced at them and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you left yet? You¡¯re late¡­¡± What the hell are you doing here! Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched and he resisted the desire to curse and said, ¡°Bruno, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Pick you up.¡± Bruno said, ¡°You¡¯re late. Fortunately, you have me. Sa, go now, or someone will be angry.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t delay you from doing the mission. Hurry up and go. It¡¯s not worth it to waste time for us. Otherwise, the mission will be a burden and guilt to us.¡± Kuro was still trying. Devil Fruit, power beyond miracles. He knew that Bruno¡¯s ability was very buggy, but he did not expect this guy to open the door for them. However, when Bruno heard this, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Before, you were not satisfied, but now, I have also made compensation. You are good Marines. We must complete the mission together.¡± Bruno stepped aside. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± What the hell! I¡¯m already so low-key, and you would rather use your ability than let me go?! The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead were exposed. He took a few deep breaths and finally sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The few of them entered the air and arrived at a distorted space. In just a few steps, they reached another door and walked out to the train carriage. Crowe gasped. ¡°Fruit¡¯s ability is terrifying!¡± Door-Door Fruit¡¯s best trick is to open the door with air and directly open a different space. The fruit of choice for eating and living in a restaurant. ¡°This is what I introduced you to, Good Marine.¡± Bruno closed the door and spoke to a Marine in a helmet and scale armor with a sword on his back. ¡°Oh, I heard you say that. Very responsible Marine.¡± The man walked over and said, ¡°Please take care of me. I am Colonel Tpen. I am happy to complete the mission with you. Don¡¯t worry, with me here, there will be no accidents during the mission.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Zombies.¡± Leda pointed at Colonel Tpen and said in amazement, ¡°Can zombies be Marines?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little ugly, hahaha.¡± Colonel T-Bone laughed very dryly, more like a zombie. Leda looked at him for a while and said, ¡°He¡¯s a good uncle.¡± The corners of Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. It has to be said that with Colonel Tpen¡¯s appearance, he doesn¡¯t even need Moria¡¯s shadow to go to Moria¡¯s Magic Triangle sea area. Once he goes up, he will be a small leader, perfectly integrated into the group. However, he is indeed a good person who cherishes his subordinates and civilians. ¡°My name is Kuro, and that¡¯s Leda and Crowe. It¡¯s a pleasure to be on the mission with you, Colonel Tpen.¡± Kuro sighed. If he was here, it was fine. At most, he would just hang out with ordinary Marines. ¡°You¡­¡± Robin, who was brought over, looked at Kuro and others in surprise. They knew these people, especially the one in the black suit. Wasn¡¯t that Crowe? He was a famous ¡°Great Swordsman¡±, an existence that even Crocodile feared and couldn¡¯t deal with. ¡®They all came here?¡¯ Robin felt a sense of despair. The World Government even sent such a force for him?! This made Robin feel that her decision was correct. Not to mention the threat of the Demon Slayer Token and Straw Hat, just this level of combat power is irresistible. Luffy¡­ Don¡¯t come over, you¡¯ll die! Chapter 51 Haki Is Not omnipotent After Kuro and Colonel Tpenne greeted each other, the train moved towards Judicial Island. ¡°The fifth carriage is full, sorry.¡± T Penne glanced at the fifth car and bowed deeply to the standing Kuro trio. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, no need to be so polite.¡± Kuro waved his hand indifferently. ¡°No, this is my negligence as a superior.¡± T Penne lay on the ground and shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please sit on my body. Although you are not my subordinates, as Marines on the same mission, I will be responsible to the end!¡± ¡°Colonel Tpen!¡± Marine in the carriage was moved. ¡°My subordinates have no place to sit, I, T Pengen, cannot escape the blame!¡± T Pengen shouted. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll sit in the front.¡± Kuro helplessly held his forehead and walked towards the front carriage with Leda and Crowe. This train has seven carriages. They are in the fifth carriage, which is full of Marines. The sixth and seventh sections are government staff, the fourth is logistics, and the supervisor is CP7¡¯s Wajie. ¡°Want some ramen? Dear Marine.¡± Wajie pushed the dining cart and wandered around the carriage. ¡°Wow, ramen!¡± In the fourth carriage, Leda¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°It looks delicious.¡± ¡°Wajie, I am responsible for the logistics of this train. My culinary skills are very good. Do you want to know how I make ramen?¡± Wajie put on a smile. Kuro pulled Lida and said to Waje: ¡°Forget it, just give us some bread and water.¡± This person is famous for playing with food. No matter how delicious the food is, Kuro will not eat it. It is too disgusting. After the fourth carriage, Kuro and the others came to the third carriage. There was only one person in the third carriage. That person had pale skin and wore a tight short-sleeved shirt and a hat with feathers. Seeing who it was, Nero was stunned at first, then he stood up and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Leda tilted her head and looked at him for a long time before realization dawned on her. ¡°It¡¯s you, the little brother of the government intelligence agency. What rank are you?¡± Nairo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You are actually on this train. I see, you are also escorting the hostages. Let me ask you, what did you do to Master Nairo, who CP9 called a combat genius!¡± ¡°Nothing. You fainted for no reason and we left. What happened to you?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, my hairstyle¡­¡± Nero had just run and roared when he suddenly realized something and squeezed his hat. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything?¡± The three of them shook their heads. Nero stared at the three people suspiciously. Seeing that their expressions did not seem fake, he said, ¡°Then it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know.¡± If these three people don¡¯t know, then he absolutely can¡¯t tell them about his bald head. It will cause ridicule. ¡°Well, you stay here.¡± Kuro was too lazy to stay with this person and continued forward with his men. The atmosphere in the second carriage was very silent. As the door was opened, three of the four people in the carriage turned around. Bruno turned his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, good Marines.¡± Kaku and Kalifa glanced at them but said nothing. And the one who did not look back and wore a tall hat was CP9¡¯s strongest person in 800 years, Rob Lucci. ¡°Ah, Bruno, let¡¯s go to the front carriage. There is no room in the other carriages,¡± said Kuro. He ignored the emptiness of the third carriage. These CP9s do not care about such things. They passed through the second carriage and Lucci watched their backs as they walked away. He waited for them to leave before he said, ¡°Bruno, didn¡¯t I say that these people are too weak to be useful? Why are they here?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re good and conscientious Marines. There¡¯s no problem letting them join the escort,¡± Bruno said. ¡°Well, forget it, as long as you don¡¯t trouble me,¡± Lucci said. ¡°By the way, is it okay to let them go to the first quarter? Nico Robin is there. If we take them as hostages¡­¡± Kaku said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, that¡¯s their choice. Our mission is to bring Nicole Robin back to Justice Island safely.¡± Lucci closed his eyes. Lucci didn¡¯t care about these Marines. Even if Robin took them as hostages, so what? If he killed the hostages, wouldn¡¯t there be no hostages to threaten? After walking out of the second carriage, Leda said to Kuro, ¡°Those are CP9. Speaking of which, the one with the pigeon also has a long nose. I saw him in the bar.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t underestimate them. The one with pigeons is known as the strongest CP9 in 800 years.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and was eager to try. ¡°The strongest?¡± CP9 is a Rokushiki, and so is Crowe. He always wants to test these people. Kuro looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, except for the ability, if your body technique is calculated in terms of strength value, among the four people, you can only beat that woman, and Bruno is a little stronger than you. As for the other two, if I remember correctly, the long nose¡¯s strength value is 2200, and Rob Lucci¡¯s is 4000.¡± ¡°Four¡­ four thousand?!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± This is based on pure physical skills, not including abilities, and Kaku¡¯s swordsmanship is not bad. ¡°Four thousand¡­¡± Leda held out her fingers. ¡°So many.¡± After Leda learned the Rokushiki, her strength value is 3,000. Her body technique is not weak, and counting the ability of the fruit, Rob Lucci is not her opponent in a one-on-one fight. Crowe said, ¡°Four thousand is nothing. I have Haki.¡± Kuro glanced at him and said, ¡°Koro, don¡¯t be complacent. Haki is just an amplifier. So what if your Kenbonshoku (Observation) senses his movements? You can¡¯t keep up. Besides, who said that Lucci doesn¡¯t have Haki?¡± Luffy could unconsciously use Armament Haki¡¯s ¡®Wrap¡¯ in East Blue. It would be ridiculous if Lucci didn¡¯t have it. It¡¯s too easy for someone who practices the Rokushiki to trigger Haki. In Kuro¡¯s opinion, Lucci has been lurking in Water 7 for too long and delayed his cultivation. Moreover, who said that a person without Haki is not a match for a person with Haki? Kenbonshoku (Observation) can be perceived and can predict the opponent¡¯s movements, but you have to keep up with your body. If you can¡¯t keep up, it will be useless. Although Armament Haki can increase defense and attack as invisible armor and can even block some of the abilities, it is too arbitrary to say that Armament Haki can definitely defeat a Body Art powerhouse. Kuro never thought that he was safe with Haki. In his eyes, Haki was not absolute. There are too many perverts in the sea. Some of their abilities can¡¯t be resisted by Haki. He had to prioritize safety. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± In the first carriage, Robin saw the person and stared at Crowe. Finally, she could not help but ask, ¡°Why, why would a strong person like you come here!¡± Crowe pointed at himself, his face full of questions, and said to Nico Robin, ¡°Do I know you, Miss?¡± Chapter 52 Freedom? Go to Hell! Crowe had never seen Robin, nor had he seen her in Alabasta. The only person who had seen Robin was Kuro, who had gone to Vegas. Robin said sarcastically: ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I have seen you in Alabasta. Great Sword Hojo, even a strong person like you came to escort me, I should be honored.¡± Leda stared at her and said, ¡°Nicole Robin. I saw her wanted poster when I was a child. It doesn¡¯t seem to have changed. It¡¯s very similar to when I was a child.¡± ¡°This name does sound familiar.¡± Crowe thought for a moment. ¡°Nicole Robin, Nicole Robin¡­ Ah! That Devil Son, the one with a bounty of 79 million when he was eight!¡± As a former pirate, Crowe has seen people with high bounties. Especially the eight-year-old Devil Child, who was famous all over the world. ¡°I am not a demon!¡± Robin roared: ¡°You are! The lackeys of the World Government, you are the devil! We pursue the truth, we pursue freedom!¡± ¡°Miss¡¯ speech is a little biased.¡± Kuro sat down and smoked his cigar. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with fighting crime and protecting civilians? Didn¡¯t your elders tell you not to do anything illegal?¡± Robin looked at Kuro and said sarcastically: ¡°Protect civilians? Don¡¯t joke, you don¡¯t understand at all!¡± O¡¯Hara, no one is alive except her! That is also considered protecting civilians?! Kuro shrugged. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so excited. I really don¡¯t understand it, but I think a person has to bear the price of what they do, good or bad.¡± Therefore, if he tried not to do anything, there would be no price. ¡°The price¡­¡± Robin lowered her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°You Marines don¡¯t understand at all. We are just pursuing the truth and freedom.¡± Kuro took down his cigar and blew out smoke. ¡°Freedom¡­ What a convenient noun.¡± Freedom was out. What could he say? He was just a Marine who yearned for safety. He could not judge the actions of others and he did not want to. It had nothing to do with him anyway. Robin stared at Kuro and said word by word, ¡°Sooner or later, the truth that the World Government has always been afraid of will be made public, and their rule will be seriously challenged!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ you can do it.¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just a Marine, I have no opinion on who will be the World Government, as long as it¡¯s not chaotic.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Robin could not understand what kind of person this was. When ordinary Marines heard that she criticized the World Government, shouldn¡¯t they refute loudly and even kill themselves. Why did this man look indifferent? Strange Marines ¡­ ¡°But there is a problem. If the World Government is really subverted by the truth, have you thought about it?¡± Kuro suddenly asked. ¡°After subverting the World Government¡­¡± Robin was stunned and silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m just a historian.¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°The Pirate King started a chaotic era before his death, which led to the proliferation of pirates. The hard work of the civilians every day became nothing under the slaughter of a pirate, and even their lives were lost. I have to admit that no matter how bad the World Government is, it has at least curbed the development of pirates for 800 years. So, Miss Nico Robin, before revealing the so-called truth, it is best to find a more reliable buyer. You don¡¯t want to see many O¡¯Hara in the future.¡± O¡¯Hara! This man actually knows?! Kuro said, ¡°Well, my little suggestion is that you are a pirate and I am Marine. You don¡¯t have to listen to the enemy. But as Marine, I prefer stability to freedom.¡± Robin looked at Kuro and said slowly, ¡°Then tell me what freedom is.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°How do I know? Don¡¯t ask me this kind of philosophical question. I don¡¯t know how. However, the words of a pirate don¡¯t represent freedom.¡± How would he know this? Compared to freedom, isn¡¯t it better to live safely? Freedom? To hell with that. How the world flows is the world¡¯s business. He just wants to live a stable life and not be so worried. Finding treasures is your business, but if you really want to do evil, he doesn¡¯t mind cleaning up. After all, only by clearing those pirates can he live a safer life. If his strength meets the standard and he cleans Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) clean, the world will be perfect. Outside the window, Usopp used the sucker octopus to lean under Robin¡¯s window. He did not hear the sound inside, but he saw that Marine was talking to Robin. Since Marine¡¯s ferocious face, Usopp felt his body shake and he almost caught the octopus. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Crowe in this carriage? Isn¡¯t he a pirate? How did he become a Marine?¡± In addition to Kuro, he saw Crowe, the village of Sirob, his eternal shadow. ¡°No, no, no, now is not the time to think about this. I have to save Robin. Is there any way, any way to hide from these three Marines¡­ I got it!¡± ¡­ . The door of the first carriage was opened. Before they could look, they heard a voice. ¡°Smoke bomb!¡± Bang! The carriage was filled with smoke that could blind the naked eye. Then, Usopp rushed over and hugged Robin, ready to run. ¡°You¡­ have a long nose?¡± ¡°Hurry up and run, I spent a lot of effort to save you!¡± Usopp was about to take advantage of the smoke to open a path, but before he could run a few steps, a gust of wind came from the smoke and blew the whole smoke away. Bang! Usopp¡¯s face suffered a heavy blow and he crashed into the carriage with Robin. The mask shattered. When the smoke dissipated, a slender figure stood in the middle with her hands in her pockets. ¡°I was wondering who it was. It¡¯s you. Long nose.¡± ¡°K-Koro!¡± Usopp covered his face and got up, looking solemnly at the person in front of them. Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°To be honest, as soon as I see the straw hat and your face, I get angry. Can you stay here?¡± ¡°No!¡± Robin stood in front of Usopp and said, ¡°CP9 and I have an agreement. You must ensure the safety of the Straw Hats. Otherwise, I will not cooperate!¡± Crowe said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. I¡¯m Marine, not CP9.¡± ¡°There is indeed this agreement.¡± Behind him, a voice sounded. Lucci led the CP9 members into the first carriage and said, ¡°No harm to the Straw Hats is a precondition for Robin to cooperate with us. Marine, your mission is only to escort them. You have no right to care about anything else. This is a matter of Justice Island, not Marine.¡± Bruno said, ¡°Please, let go and leave Long Nose to us, good Marines.¡± Bang! At this moment, the top of the carriage was pierced and Nero fell to the ground with a face full of blood. Two people appeared at the door. ¡°Robinson, we are here to save you!¡± Chapter 53 I¡¯m Just a Marine ¡°Cuddy Fram.¡± Lucci turned around and said lightly, ¡°Did you escape? It seems that everyone in the carriages has been defeated by you.¡± ¡°I will kill you, Iron Skin!¡± Nero struggled to get up and said to Lucci, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have time to greet you and let you see such an embarrassing scene. Wait for me¡­ Wait for me to kill these two people and introduce them to you.¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Lucci looked down at him. ¡°I think his name is Nero, a newcomer.¡± Kalifa glanced at him and said. ¡°Newcomer¡­ Are you mistaken? Our mission is to bring back Nicole Robin and Cady Fram safely. You idiot, you are controlled by your feelings and can¡¯t distinguish the importance of the mission. You are even worse than the three Marines over there.¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro, who was smoking a cigar, looked up. What does it have to do with them? ¡°Well, forget it, you have three seconds.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­ Wait, wait!¡± Nero realized Lucci¡¯s intention and quickly ran away, but how could he outrun Lucci? He was quickly caught up and a finger gun pierced his back, and then he kicked out of the window and fell into the sea. ¡°Califa, report to the higher-ups that the newcomer is too weak and can¡¯t be used,¡± Lucci said as he retracted his bloody finger. ¡°Understood.¡± Kalifa nodded. ¡°Smoke bomb!¡± At this moment, Usopp threw another smoke bomb, and the strong smoke filled the whole carriage. Usopp shouldered Robin and directly passed through the three people who had already sat down. ¡°Neith!¡± Sanji and French raised their thumbs. ¡°This move¡­¡± Karu covered his mouth and nose and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s too boring!¡± A fresh move, eating all over the sky. Bored or not, as long as it was useful. The smoke cleared and Usopp and the others disappeared into the first carriage while Lucci and the others went after them. In the first carriage, only Kuro and a few others were left. ¡°Don¡¯t care?¡± Crowe asked. Kuro shook his head. ¡°Our mission ends here. Don¡¯t be a busybody. When we reach Justice Island, it will have nothing to do with us.¡± It¡¯s not his mission, why would he bother? And with Bruno¡¯s ability, he would not let them get away. Sure enough, after a while Bruno watched Franchi and Robin being escorted back to the first carriage. ¡­ . ¡°World Government, Marine, I will never forgive you, never!¡± Franky was still shouting in the car. ¡°Hey, if you want to scold the World Government, then scold the World Government. What does it have to do with us Marines? It¡¯s not like we caught you,¡± Kuro said while smoking a cigar. ¡°Shut up, you little Marine!¡± Franky roared and punched Kuro. ¡°Frankie, don¡¯t!¡± Robin said urgently. There is still a Great Swordsman watching over him. He must not make a move! Dang! Ten blades blocked Franky¡¯s fist. Crowe appeared in front of Kuro and blocked his fist. He took a step back and said in surprise, ¡°Iron?¡± ¡°I am a cyborg, of course I am iron!¡± Franchi roared and smashed his other hand over. ¡°Stop arguing, it¡¯s so noisy.¡± At this moment, Leda appeared in front of Franky and put a hand on him. However, in the next moment, she was a little stunned and suddenly changed into a girl¡¯s posture. She pushed Franky away and hit the opposite car. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work¡­¡± Leda looked at her hand and said in amazement. ¡°He is a cyborg. Except for his head, which is no longer a living creature, your ability is of course useless.¡± Kuro said lightly. Robin gritted her teeth and crossed her hands. A large number of arms appeared on Kuro¡¯s body, capturing his vital points. ¡°Get out! We don¡¯t need you here! Otherwise, let your companions suffer!¡± The atmosphere fell silent. Leda and Crowe looked at Kuro in unison and subconsciously turned their bodies to the side, making a gap. Not because she was afraid of Robin¡¯s threat, absolutely not, but because she was entangled with something even more terrifying. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Robin was sharp enough to notice this. She was not stupid. Twenty years of hiding had made her unusually sharp. Crowe, who she thought was a Great Swordsman, looked at her as if he was saying, ¡°You have courage.¡± The woman who was obviously an ability user also gave herself a thumbs up. Wait¡­ Crowe doesn¡¯t have a knife. The knife was on the man. ¡°Eye Sword.¡± Kuro glanced at her and Robin groaned, hugged her body, took a few steps back and squatted down. The arms on his body also turned into petals and dissipated. ¡°You!¡± Franky stood up, put his hands together, closed them into a fist and smashed down. ¡°There are too many flaws.¡± Bang! Kuro just waved his fist easily and the fist sank into Franky¡¯s chest. The latter retched and held his chest and curled up on the ground. ¡°Transformers can also feel pain¡­¡± Kuro looked at him sideways and kicked Franchi to the ground. Robin raised her head and asked while panting, ¡°So you are the Big Sword who was praised by Hawkeye. You have been hiding for so long without becoming famous. What is your purpose?¡± Kuro sat on Franky¡¯s back, took out a cigar again and lit it for himself. ¡°Don¡¯t think of people as dark, Nico Robin, I repeat, I am a Marine, I have no ambition and no purpose. To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to interfere in your business, so you can pretend that you don¡¯t know me and we can go to Justice Island peacefully. At the end of the day, our Marine has a lot of hatred for you. You are a pirate and I am Marine. Isn¡¯t it right and proper for me to interfere with you?¡± ¡°I understand. Please let go of Franky.¡± With this man around, all the schemes are just illusions, and Robin herself has already given up resisting. The existence of Kuro only makes her compromise faster. ¡°That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t disturb you from exchanging your thoughts on how hateful the World Government is. After all, I¡¯m just a Marine. Your thoughts are too high and my realm is too low to keep up.¡± Kuro stood up. ¡°Lida, let¡¯s go.¡± Leda returned to her childlike posture and followed Kuro obediently. They left the first carriage. Originally, he was going to go to the second carriage, but he found that the third carriage did not fall off, only the fourth logistics carriage fell off, so he went to the third carriage. ¡°Kuro¡­ That woman is very pitiful.¡± After staying in the carriage for a while, seeing that Kuro¡¯s demeanor gradually stabilized and even began to joke with Crowe, Leda asked. Leda also went to sea at the age of eight and experienced many things. The only difference between her and Robin was that she was not wanted. ¡°That woman is innocent, she was just implicated, but her later growth trajectory has made some things her mission¡­¡± Kuro touched Leda¡¯s head and looked out of the window and said slowly: ¡°But, good and bad, right and wrong, good and evil, there is no answer in the whole world. Marines, pirates, government, everyone thinks they are right, so where is the wrong person. Order, freedom, dreams, ambition, living and dying, who can figure it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too profound to understand.¡± Leda patted her little head. Kuro sighed. ¡°Ren¡¯s era should develop by itself. In such an era, all we can do is to protect ourselves.¡± ¡°Speak English.¡± Leda rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Kuro enunciated each word. Chapter 54 Don¡¯t Make Me Angry At dawn, the train arrived at Justice Island. Robin and Franky were escorted away, and Kuro and others also arrived on the island and rested in a small tavern. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s finally done. There¡¯s nothing left for us to do. Hurry up and find a ship to return to Headquarters.¡± Kuro stretched and looked relaxed. ¡°Your wine¡­¡± The waiter served a glass of wine and shyly placed it on Crowe¡¯s table. Then he winked at Crowe. ¡°My name is Catherine, this handsome gentleman¡­¡± Crowe said nothing. Catherine, the waitress at the bar. Her eyes are big and angular, her cheeks are flushed, and she has big red lips that are¡­ a little sloppy. ¡°Someone likes you, Crowe.¡± Leda poked Crowe¡¯s waist and said mischievously, ¡°Do you want some time?¡± Kuro wanted to laugh too, but he reacted and knocked Leda¡¯s head. ¡°Where did you learn this nonsense? Go drink your drink.¡± ¡°Pain¡­¡± Leda put her head in her hands and pouted. She was eighteen, not really eight, but Kuro always seemed to think of her as eight. ¡°Mr. Kuro, are we leaving later?¡± Crowe couldn¡¯t wait. Catherine¡¯s eyes made him shudder. ¡°Of course, we will¡­¡± Before he could say the word ¡®go¡¯, Kuro heard the alarm. ¡°There are pirates invading!!!¡± The alarm sounded and the people in the tavern paused. ¡°Pirate?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? This is Judicial Island, how can there be pirates invading!¡± ¡°The alarm is not fake, there are really pirates, take refuge!¡± ¡°We want to participate in the battle, we can¡¯t let pirates step forward!¡± Several Marines and government personnel rushed out of the tavern. Kuro stopped smoking for a moment. Did that straw hat come so quickly? Is he that fast? How long has it been? The original work has acted in many episodes! ¡°Ah¡­ It seems that the whole thing is less than half a day.¡± If his memory is correct, he will get the Demon Slayer Token later. Although according to the original work, no one on Justice Island died this time, what if? He can definitely leave in time, but just leave¡­ He couldn¡¯t just leave her in the lurch. ¡°I knew this trip would not be so easy!¡± That was the Demon Slayer Token. After receiving the order, the national combat power from the World Government indiscriminately erased an island from the map. ¡°I¡¯m going to snatch Spandam¡¯s Demon Slayer Token? No, no, what¡¯s the matter with snatching it now? If I go back and blame them, will I still be safe? But if I don¡¯t snatch it, I can¡¯t stop the Demon Slayer Token. Five elite Vice-Admiral and ten Battleships, I don¡¯t have the ability¡­¡± It seemed even more impossible to catch Luffy. He really didn¡¯t want to touch the main characters anymore. It was a bunch of trouble. Besides, what¡¯s the use of capturing him? Although it¡¯s the source of chaos, even without Wang Lufei, there¡¯s still Liu Lufei and Li Lufei. Besides, who knows what will happen if we let him into Impel Down in advance. The Revolutionary Army¡¯s version of the Top War? He would not get involved in this matter. Besides, Luffy¡¯s head is worth 100 million. It¡¯s not worth it to catch him. ¡°Right, Bruno!¡± Kuro slapped his head and stood up. ¡°Lida, Crowe, come with me.¡± ¡°To stop the pirates?¡± Leda was eager. ¡°No, to save people,¡± Kuro said. The three of them walked out of the bar and saw that the street was already in a mess. They didn¡¯t know where Straw Hat went and some Shipwrights were fighting fiercely with someone. He activated Observation Haki and sensed for a while. He aimed in a direction, stepped on the air, and rushed straight up. ¡°Moonwalk.¡± Among the Six Stances, the most practical one is Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) in Kuro¡¯s opinion. With Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), the few of them headed in the direction they sensed. Soon, they found a person on a tall building. Not Luffy. It was Bruno. He was already lying there. ¡°It¡¯s too fast.¡± Looking at the unconscious Bruno, Kuro scratched his head and said, ¡°Lida, wake him up.¡± ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Leda shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you good food later.¡± ¡°You said it. You are not allowed to talk about me anymore.¡± Leda pursed her lips and turned into her maiden form, putting a hand on Bruno¡¯s body. ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± Thud! Bruno¡¯s body seemed to tremble and his body began to show vitality. His eyelids twitched and his pupils gradually became colorful. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bruno staggered to his feet and looked at the three of them for a moment before he suddenly reacted. ¡°Oh, Straw Hat!¡± Bruno looked around and was about to pull the door open when he said to Kuro, ¡°Good Marine, I¡¯ll come to you after I kill Straw Hat.¡± ¡°Leave him alone, Bruno,¡± Kuro said. ¡°There is something more important in front of you. I need to use your ability.¡± Bruno stared at him and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Whoever stops my mission is my enemy, even if it¡¯s you, Good Marine.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°Let me finish. I mean the square.¡± ¡°I want to chase the straw hat,¡± Bruno said, enunciating each word. ¡°No, Judicial Island¡­¡± ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s impossible for the Straw Hats to pass through the Judicial Island.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that Tu¡­¡± ¡°Slaughter the Straw Hats, for justice!¡± Bang! A fist hit his abdomen and the fist caved in. Bruno gagged and his eyes bulged as he clutched his stomach and knelt on the ground. Kuro clenched his fists and roared, ¡°Can¡¯t you wait for me to finish?! You silly thing!¡± ¡°Kuro, he fainted again,¡± Leda came over and took a look. Kuro sighed weakly. ¡°All of you are the same, why do you always run into scammers. Crowe, carry him on your back, let¡¯s go back to the square.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at Bruno. It was a pity. He actually wanted to spar with CP9 experts, especially this Bruno. Kuro said he was a little better than him, but Crowe didn¡¯t think so. Carrying Bruno back to the square, Leda woke him up again. ¡°This is the second time. If I do it again, I will quit. I am very hungry.¡± Leda ate her cookie and held Bruno down. ¡°Vital energy feedback.¡± As a ¡®essence person¡¯, in addition to absorbing the essence of others, she can also return the essence to others and give them sufficient stamina and even a healing effect. Bruno woke up again and this time before he could speak, Kuro glared at him. At a glance, Bruno, who had just regained his consciousness, jumped three feet high like a cat that had seen something terrifying and cold sweat flowed down. Killing intent! A strong murderous aura! Looking closely, he saw that Kuro was staring at him and he said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry, Bruno. Listen to me carefully. If you interrupt again this time, I will kill you.¡± Chapter 55 Fifth Vice-Admiral That gaze¡­ is invincible. If Bruno was weaker, he might only think that Kuro¡¯s eyes were too scary, but he was a ¡®Superman¡¯ who had practiced the Six Stances and could be considered a strong man, and he was more sensitive to the aura of a stronger man. This man is very strong, stronger than the feeling Lucci gave him! If he wants to kill me, I have no power to resist. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Bruno¡¯s throat moved and he swallowed hard. ¡°Listen for yourself.¡± Kuro¡¯s ears twitched and he turned sideways, letting Bruno see the broadcast Den Den Mushi in the square. As soon as he finished speaking, the central broadcast Den Den Mushi sounded. Sure enough, that idiot Spandam pressed the Demon Slayer Token. ¡°Demon Slayer¡­ Order?¡± Bruno¡¯s pupils contracted and he roared, ¡°How is that possible, that idiot officer!¡± Demon Slayer Token, the national combat power of the World Government, will carry out indiscriminate attacks on an island marked on the map. Whether it is humans or animals, they will all disappear. But when it is really implemented, it is actually different. They had to see who they met. A moderate general will let innocent people take refuge and only destroy the island. The generals of the Radical faction were not spared. Kuro had already forgotten which generals were coming. He only remembered that there were moderates and radicals. He could not guarantee which one would destroy the island before it was destroyed. As for moderates, he had no use for Bruno. They would get their own people on board. But if it wasn¡¯t, it would be troublesome. Kuro said, ¡°Bruno, this is why I¡¯m looking for you. Your air door can effectively let people take refuge and send them to the Battleship of Demon Slayer. After this, what you do is your business.¡± Bruno was silent for a moment. ¡°I understand¡­¡± He was now in an uninhabited complex. Kuro had specially brought him here to avoid being seen and save him trouble. Bruno walked out of the complex and had just reached the square when a government man saw him and rushed over, asking with a trembling voice: ¡°Master Bruno, is it really the Demon Slayer Token?¡± Brulo nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Gather the civilians. I will wait for you at the port and let you take refuge.¡± ¡°Yes, understood. We will go and gather the civilians now!¡± The government personnel saluted and called for people to go to the various buildings. They called the civilians one by one and went to the port together. As for the captured Shipwright and others, no one cared anymore. Now it was more important to escape. Half an hour later, the port was filled with people. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Bruno looked at the dark crowd and asked. ¡°Yes, sir. The civilians of the entire Judicial Island have been gathered. They are all here!¡± A Marine reported. Hearing this, Bruno looked at Kuro and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro looked in the direction of the Gate of Justice through the port. The Island of Justice is the gateway of the first Gate of Justice, and this Demon Slayer Token is likely to be transferred from the headquarters. Sure enough, he saw the outline of several huge warships from afar. Vice-Admiral¡¯s flagship! A red dot suddenly appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. He opened his Kenbonshoku (Observation) and went straight to those Battleships. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s them, Mole, Burning Mountain, Strawberry, Doberman, Onigumo.¡± Kuro closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°All five veteran Vice-Admiral are here. It seems that they really came from the headquarters.¡± Vice-Admiral, the difference in strength is too great, but these five, plus Dalmatian, are the elites of Vice-Admiral. Putting Garp aside, the two Admiral Substitutes are not counted either. These six Vice-Admiral are the most experienced and strongest existences among the Vice-Admiral. ¡°That one, open the door and go over.¡± Kuro pointed to Strawberry¡¯s boat and said. ¡°Understood.¡± Bruno pulled open the air door and plunged in. With his Kenbonshoku (Observation) perception, Bruno appeared on Stolobelli¡¯s ship. ¡°Who is it.¡± The Marines on the ship heard the door open and saw a figure appear in the air. They quickly raised their guns and asked. ¡°I¡¯m Bruno from CP9. I heard about the Demon Slayer Order. The people on the island are innocent. Please let them take refuge.¡± Bruno looked at Strawberry and said. Strawberry was stunned and nodded. ¡°Let them come up.¡± There was no need for Bruno to report back. Kuro said to those people, ¡°Civilians enter this air door first, Marines and government personnel bring up the rear.¡± The group entered the air door and reached Stolobelli¡¯s Battleship. This kind of huge Battleship is the largest Battleship of the Marine. The standing Marine alone has 800 to 1,000 people. With such a huge capacity, it is not a problem to install a civilian of the Judicial Island. Besides, it¡¯s not like one ship can hold it. Except for Onigumo and Doberman¡¯s Battleship, other Battleships can accommodate these people. As for Onigumo and Doberman, the two radicals would probably not accept them, and Kuro did not expect them to. In fact, Bruno did not need to go to other warships. There were three warships sailing over. They did not launch the Demon Slayer Order immediately but docked at the port and asked everyone to put down the ladder. Bruro came out of the air door and looked deeply at Kuro. ¡°My mission is completed¡­ I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He closed the air door and disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. Kuro couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Such a silly guy, if he stayed with him any longer, he would get sick from anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ship.¡± They got on Strawberry¡¯s boat and settled down. There is basically no one left on Judicial Island. No matter how much damage is done, it will only be the destruction of the island. The government is so rich that they can just rebuild it after destroying it. Strawberry was a man with a long hat, a long beard, and narrowed eyes. Before becoming a Vice-Admiral, he was Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate. However, Strawberry did not know Kuro. It seemed that Kizaru did not say anything. Good. The old man seems to keep his promise. Kuro smiled with satisfaction and leaned against the deck, smoking a cigar and starting to slack off. He had already saved her and it was through Bruno. He did not show anything. CP9 will be blamed by Spandam after this incident and no one knows when he will come back. His coercion of Bruno to save people will not be exposed. And he would not get involved in the subsequent mess. A few elite Vice-Admiral did not take action, so why did he, a Warrant Officer, get involved in this matter? He could not get involved. This is because when they came to the Bridge of Hesitation, they said that no one below the rank of major should participate in it. The elite troops that besieged the Straw Hats were composed of Headquarters Lieutenant Colonel and Headquarters Colonel. Kuro is a Headquarters Warrant Officer and Leda and Crowe are third-class soldiers. They are not qualified to participate in such an elite-level encirclement. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s really strong.¡± Kuro held the deck and watched the battle on the bridge. Headquarters Colonel and Headquarters Lieutenant Colonel are not weaklings. They are the elites of the Marine Corps. Among them, there are a few metahumans who can actually be held back by the Straw Hat Gang and remain undefeated. Compared to when he was in Roguetown, he has grown a lot. Chapter 56 I Was Promoted? ¡°Yes?¡± While the battle on the bridge was raging, Kuro suddenly felt something and looked at a certain place in the sea. ¡°Eh? Is something coming?¡± Leda also keenly sensed something and followed Kuro¡¯s gaze, then her eyes widened. ¡°There is a ship, an unmanned ship, how did it come here!¡± ¡°Boat¡­¡± Kuro blew out a cloud of smoke, smiled, and said no more. To be honest, he had never seen a Ship Spirit before. Looking at the bow of the ship, it was Alpaca¡¯s ship and he could not see any clues. To Kuro, ships were tools. He had never seen a ship elf. The people on the bridge suddenly jumped down and landed on the ship accurately. ¡°Fire! Fire!¡± The Vice-Admiral on the ship shouted angrily, but when the gun barrel was aimed at the Meri, the ship shook, causing the entire track to deviate and several large ships gradually approached each other. ¡°The door of justice has been closed! The current has reappeared!¡± ¡°Damn it, why is the door of justice closed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the Straw Hats escape!¡± Bang!!! The small ship surrounded by the huge Battleship inexplicably flew into the sky and shot into the sky, escaping the spinning current and sailing all the way. Crowe stared at the flying Golden Meri with a complicated expression. ¡°In such a situation¡­ can he escape?¡± It was the same in West Rob Village. The straw hat kept triggering miracles. Along the way, it grew faster. He pushed up his glasses and thought to himself, ¡°I will definitely settle this score with you!¡± ¡°Ah, this is really¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded on the deck. ¡°Admiral Aokiji!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Admiral Aokiji!¡± Kuzan? Kuro subconsciously looked over. A tall man in a white shirt appeared there. He stared at the departing ship and scratched his head, thinking about something. It was really him. Kuro turned his back on Aokiji. ¡®You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come in person.¡± A Battleship Commander¡¯s Marine said in horror: ¡°We will definitely continue to pursue and destroy the Straw Hat Pirates and catch the important criminal, Nico Robin. Please approve the support fleet and the reinforcement soldiers.¡± Aokiji glanced at him and then at the silent Strawberry, shaking his head. ¡°Forget it, we have already used the Demon Slayer Token. The tragic situation on the Island of Justice and the escape of Straw Hat¡­ It cannot be denied that we have failed. I will explain this to the higher-ups and let it end here.¡± With that, he looked at Kuro, who was about to sneak away. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s you. I came here because I saw your face, Lucilu Kuro.¡± Damn you! Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth, turned around, and said with a very serious expression, ¡°I have long heard of your great name, Admiral Aokiji.¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Strawberry looked curiously at Aokiji. ¡°Ah¡­ Didn¡¯t this person tell you? He is a direct subordinate of Borusalino,¡± Aokiji said. ¡°Oh?¡± Strawberry looked at Kuro in surprise. He had no impression of Marines. Would Admiral Kizaru accept such a person as his subordinate? Could it be that this person also has some potential? It looked ordinary. Aokiji looked at Strawberry and scratched his head. ¡°Well, forget it.¡± He walked near Kuro, holding the edge of the boat and facing the sea. ¡°The Straw Hats are completely famous now. The World Government will no longer sit by and do nothing. This old man is annoyed¡­ You were there, right? Why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Kuro pointed at himself in disbelief and then waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, I¡¯m just a Warrant Officer.¡± Aokiji glanced at him and said, ¡°Stop joking. The first person Smoker told was me.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyelids jumped. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were many people, he would have had a good ¡®reason¡¯ with Aokiji. Aokiji is a high-level person, Kizaru definitely knows what he knows, but it turns out that you are the source! Kuro pursed his lips. ¡°Five Vice-Admiral didn¡¯t stop him, why should I stop him? Everyone believed in Rob Lucci so much, and so did I. Who knew that straw hat could defeat him.¡± Aokiji scratched his head. ¡°Well, you seem to know something.¡± Kuro shrugged. Everyone is slacking off. Who are they to criticize me? Aokiji said, ¡°But I¡¯m quite curious about you. It¡¯s hard to imagine that the Marine has someone like you. Do you want to travel with me? Let¡¯s get to know each other.¡± It¡¯s hard to imagine Marines having someone like me? It¡¯s everywhere. Aren¡¯t you ready-made? Kuro looked at Aokiji and refused, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time, I want to go back to headquarters.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you. But I want to say that status is sometimes very important. Without status, a lot of things are inconvenient.¡± Trying to fool me? Dream on. Kuro pretended not to hear. I, Kuro, will never be promoted even if I die and jump off a ship! Aokiji left on his little bicycle, the ship of Demon Slayer began to return to Headquarters, and Kuro took Strawberry¡¯s ship and went to Headquarters with him. After knowing that Kuro was Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate, Strawberry¡¯s attitude became much closer. After arriving at the headquarters, Strawberry said, ¡°Kuro, do you want to come to my unit? This way, you can earn some credit.¡± As Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate, Strawberry wanted to get close to Kuro. Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Kizaru has other plans for me.¡± ¡®Credit?¡¯ Can that thing be eaten? Strawberry did not say much. Admiral Kizaru had plans. What else could he say? After bidding farewell to Strawberry, Kuro went straight to Kizaru¡¯s office. Kizaru was drinking tea at this time. When he saw Kuro coming in, he pouted and said in surprise, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back? I heard about the incident on Judicial Island. The pirates nowadays are really terrible.¡± The incident on Justice Island could be considered ¡®brutal¡¯ even among the big pirates. After all, in order to cover up the truth, the government gave all the pots to Straw Hat, so it was Straw Hat who destroyed Justice Island. And the straw hat is completely famous in the world. But¡­ what does it have to do with Kuro? Kuro went straight to the point. ¡°I have done what you asked me to do. Old man, where is my freedom of action?¡± ¡°Well, I will definitely do what I promised, but I have to congratulate you on something. You have been promoted.¡± Kizaru took out a stack of documents and handed them to Kuro. Promotion¡­ promotion? Promotion?! Kuro¡¯s eyes widened as he took the document. He, Luciru Kuro, had been promoted one rank, from Warrant Officer to Second Lieutenant. From the ranks of Marine soldiers, he has officially advanced to a Marine officer. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did I get promoted? I didn¡¯t do anything on Justice Island.¡± Kuro felt a headache coming on. Organize a civilian refuge? That¡¯s what Marines should do. Moreover, CP9 should have been taken the blame and disappeared by now, and Bruno did not have time to type up a report. Even if he did, it would be fine. That thing was not a credit. So, how did I get promoted? Chapter 57 But, I Refuse! In addition to him, there are Leda and Crowe, who also rose. Leda became the Division Captain and Crowe became the Division Captain. Which meant a sergeant and a corporal. Kuro felt that there was nothing wrong with their promotion, and it didn¡¯t matter. These two pirates caught a few pirates who wanted to enter the Grand Line in Roguetown with Tashigi. It was normal for them to be promoted from third-class soldiers. After all, their positions are indeed low. It¡¯s good to be promoted a little, and it¡¯s not good not to be promoted. Moreover, when third-class soldiers come to the military, there will be a lot of them and they will not attract attention. The point is¡­ how did I get promoted? He had never caught a pirate. Has Crocodile¡¯s attack been exposed? Impossible. That credit was given by the government to Smoker and Tashigi. There is no share for him. Since it is gone, it must be gone. There is nothing to make up for in the future. It is definitely not because of that promotion. Headquarters has also trained him to perform well. Even if he defeated Kirby, who is the Head of Headquarters Cao, he has already been transferred to Headquarters Warrant Officer, so he naturally has no credit. Could it be that fighting with this old man is also a credit? Impossible. Even the government followed procedure. Moreover, that battle was private and no one knew. Escort Robin? Stop fooling around. Judicial Island has already been beaten to such a state and CP9 has already taken the blame for it. If they really succeed in escorting them, it can be counted as a contribution. Now that everything is gone, it is good that it is not recorded in the records. So, how the hell did I get promoted? Kuro sat there looking at the documents and subconsciously covered his head with his hands, his head tilted to one side. Like a canada duck. Kizaru looked at him and explained, ¡°It¡¯s East Blue. Your former subordinates used your name to boost the morale of many Marines in East Blue and caught a lot of pirates. Although they are all small pirates, there are a lot of them. So even if you are not directly involved, Headquarters took into account your special fame in East Blue and promoted you.¡± East Blue? East Blue! Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes appeared in his mind. ¡°I¡­¡± Kuro swallowed the word ¡®f*ck¡¯ and took a few deep breaths. He grabbed the teacup on the table and drank it in one gulp. I¡¯m already on the Grand Line and I¡¯m so far away from you, but you still won¡¯t let me go?! Kaz!!! ¡°Well, are you so happy that you don¡¯t know what to say?¡± Kizaru looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true. If I had such a subordinate, I don¡¯t know how easy it would be.¡± Happy your mother! Kuro angrily pulled the document away, looking like he wanted to tear it up immediately. ¡°By the way, I have something important to tell you.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°Three days ago, Captain Potkas D. Ace of the Second Division of the Whitebeard Pirates was captured by Captain Marshall D. Teach of the Blackbeard Pirates, and he was promoted to Shichibukai. Do you know what this means?¡± Kuro¡¯s face darkened. Has this already happened? ¡°Well, Blackbeard gave us a difficult problem, but Headquarters and the World Government decided to take Portgas D. Ace into custody after studying him. You know what I mean, Kuro.¡± Kuro said, ¡°If we hand over Portgas D. Ace, then Marine¡¯s dignity will be seriously damaged. But if we don¡¯t hand him over, then Whitebeard will definitely come. Headquarters is ready, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Headquarters has decided to take advantage of this opportunity to attract Whitebeard and end the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) of this new world, the strongest man in the world.¡± Kizaru said to Kuro, ¡°I know your temperament, but if you participate this time, your status will be very high after the war. In the end, status is very important. If you are a general, you will have great power, and I will protect you. You can do whatever you want.¡± Kuro was tempted and said, ¡°It seems so. No matter how capricious a lieutenant is, there is a limit. If he is a general, he can do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as you participate, I can promise you.¡± Kizaru patiently guided him. ¡°But, I refuse!¡± Kuro suddenly turned hostile. ¡°My favorite thing to do is to say no to arrogant people!¡± Kizaru tilted his head and pouted. ¡°Well¡­ what strange words. Are you really not participating?¡± ¡°Mainly because I wasn¡¯t prepared, old man.¡± Kuro took out his cigar and put it in his mouth. ¡°What preparations?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°The preparation to defeat Whitebeard,¡± Kuro said honestly. Kizaru smiled. ¡°Well, Marine Headquarters will be prepared for this, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Headquarters. I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m not strong enough to defeat Whitebeard,¡± Kuro said honestly. ¡°?¡± Kizaru tilted his head and his sunglasses moved down a little. ¡°Defeat¡­ Whitebeard?¡± Kuro nodded and said, ¡°Yes, without the strength to defeat Whitebeard, it is too dangerous to participate in this war. What if I am killed by Whitebeard on the battlefield? The captains of the Whitebeard Pirates are not to be trifled with. What if I am besieged to death? I have to consider all of these, so I am not strong enough. It is better for me not to do such dangerous things.¡± Without the strength to defeat Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), how can they fight the top war? It¡¯s not safe! Kizaru was silent for a while and sighed inexplicably. ¡°Young people nowadays are so scary. Do they have such high expectations of themselves? Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to participate, then don¡¯t participate. Your position is indeed not enough to be called up.¡± He is Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate. Kizaru can force him to participate in this top-level war, but¡­ why did he do that? ¡­ . After leaving Kizaru¡¯s office, Kuro walked faster and faster until he found Leda and Crowe, who were resting. ¡°Lida, Crowe, we are going back to East Blue!¡± I have to hurry back to East Blue! Kizaru¡¯s words made him vigilant. His position is not enough to be called up, but what if his position is enough? According to the procedure, he had to come. If he doesn¡¯t go back and stop that idiot Cass from messing around, he doesn¡¯t know which position he will be promoted to before the war. He must not be promoted anymore! With Kizaru¡¯s power, his application for a Battleship is very fast and no one can stop him, but applying for such a small Battleship still requires staff. Small Battleship, standard 80 people, full 100 people. As usual, the prudent Kuro is assigned according to the full 100 people. After they are equipped, they go straight to East Blue. Headquarters¡¯ ship has Seastone technology. He doesn¡¯t need to run along the Grand Line again and then cross the inverted mountains or anything. He only needs to pass through the Calm Belt to reach the East China Sea. This speed was very fast. ¡°As long as I stop that idiot Kaz from continuing to cause trouble, I will be completely safe. At that time, I will learn from the old Fenbudi and drive the Battleship and drink a little wine. I will be safe and comfortable in East Blue.¡± Kuro thought happily. ¡°Kuro, look, a meteor.¡± Leda pointed to the skyline ahead and said excitedly. ¡°Meteor?¡± Kuro looked over. On the skyline in front of him, an irregular shape slid down and disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s really a meteor¡­ Make a wish and let me live a safe life!¡± Kuro put his hands together and solemnly made a wish to the shooting star. ¡­ . In the sky, there are several huge connected islands. On the largest one, a figure is floating in the air, watching an island fall heavily with a cold expression and a cruel smile. ¡°East Blue!¡± Chapter 58 Locus Pirates? In the East China Sea, Kuro lay on a recliner, looking at the sunny sea and sky, and blew out a smoke ring. Unlike the treacherous waves of the Grand Line, East Blue made Kuro feel especially comfortable. Powerful pirates are all on the Grand Line, and pirates have no technology to cross the Calm Belt except for risking their lives. The weather conforms to basic common sense, people are weak, there is no danger, and the waves are calm. Why does no one cherish such a safe place? Why does everyone want to go to the Grand Line? Kuro picked up his glass and took a sip before asking Marine next to him. It was a military officer. ¡°How long until the 153rd branch?¡± The soldier saluted and said, ¡°Reporting to Second Lieutenant, the 155th Division is now in charge of the sea area. There is still a day and a half to reach the 153rd Division.¡± This ship is full of first-class to third-class soldiers, and there are not many people who have real positions. In addition to Kuro, the largest Second Lieutenant, this hundred-man ship, in addition to Lida, the military director, there is a military director standing next to Kuro, and plus Crowe totals six sergeants, commanding a total of a hundred Marines. The ¡®Corporal¡¯ here is not like in his previous life. He really only leads five Marines. Strictly speaking, the ¡®Corporal¡¯ here can be regarded as a combat squad leader. In the past, when Kuro was the Captain of the East China Sea, when he led the patrol ship on a cruise, he was the Captain. The Captain was the Staff Officer and the Captain was the Battle Captain. However, Leda, a military officer, does not know how to advise at all. As Kuro¡¯s direct subordinates, Leda and Crowe never went out in person. Usually, the trivial matters were handed over to another military officer to execute. They also saved time. Listening to the report, Kuro looked at Fang Dahai and nodded slightly. One and a half days it is. No matter what, he has already arrived in the East China Sea and is so close to the 153rd Branch. Can Kaz fly away from him? ¡°Pirate ship spotted ahead!¡± Marine, who was looking out from the watchtower, suddenly shouted down. ¡°Full alert!¡± The soldiers shouted and the Marines took out their weapons, and those who carried the cannon lifted the cannon. It was too easy for the Headquarters elites to fight the small pirates of East Blue. This ship carried a third-class soldier out. In East Blue, he would be directly counted as a Division Commander of the branch. If he was demoted and made a few contributions, he would soon become a Division Commander of the branch. The soldier opened his binoculars and looked at the sea in the distance. ¡°Second Lieutenant, it¡¯s a Pirate Ship. It seems to be fighting with a Battleship.¡± ¡°Battleship?¡± Kuro was surprised for a moment and said, ¡°What kind of pirate, Pirate Flag, how many bounties?¡± The military adviser was troubled. ¡°This¡­¡± As a Headquarters member, why would he care about the pirate bounty in East Blue, especially since this bounty is not enough for the Headquarters to pay attention to. The crazy Straw Hat Gang from East Blue who destroyed the Judicial Island was also valued by the Headquarters with a bounty of 30 million. As for the rest, if he did not deliberately remember it, he really would not know. ¡°Chloe.¡± Kuro cried out. Crowe, who was at the side, got up helplessly and walked towards Kuro. He took the military policeman¡¯s telescope and glanced at it. ¡°It¡¯s the Locks Pirates.¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro was so shocked by Crowe¡¯s words that he almost fell off the recliner. ¡°Who?!¡± Looking at Kuro¡¯s shocked look, Crowe said in confusion, ¡°Lox Pirates, Captain Lox has a bounty of 2.5 million Berries, a newcomer who has debuted in East Blue in the past two years. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Crowe was a butler in East Blue, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t pay attention to the sea. He may not know about it since he has just sailed for two or three months, but in the past few months, he knows about East Blue. He just did not understand why Kuro was so shocked. This pirate group made him suffer a loss? That¡¯s impossible. After suffering a loss, it won¡¯t be 2.5 million anymore. Even 250 million won¡¯t be enough. Of course, Crowe didn¡¯t know about Kuro¡¯s shock. In fact, if he didn¡¯t have his own plot strategy, he wouldn¡¯t know what the Lox Pirates represented. That pirate group was erased from our knowledge by the World Government. Kuro took Crowe¡¯s binoculars and looked over. He wanted to see what kind of person dared to call Rox. On the sea in front of them, a Battleship and a Pirates are shooting at each other. The cannons hit the sea around the ships of both sides, causing the ships to shake. The ships of both sides were very close, and Kuro even saw many Marines holding guns and fighting pirates from a distance. Those pirates are obviously stronger than the Marines over there. They are almost suppressing the Marines, but those Marines have a strong willpower for some reason. Even if someone is injured, they will drag their injured body and fight the pirates. A very strong will to fight. ¡°Fire and sink the pirate ship,¡± Kuro ordered. It was only 2.5 million yuan. In the past, when Kuro was the Cao Cao, he would also catch it if he encountered it, not to mention that there was a Battleship fighting with them. ¡°Yes! Ensign.¡± After receiving the order, the Military Counsel began to order the Battleship to sail quickly. After reaching the firing range, the main gun aimed at the pirate ship and fired directly at the middle part of the pirate ship. Boom! The Pirate Ship blew a big gap and began to sink. Under this attack, they also discovered the second Battleship coming over. Those brave-looking pirates panicked, which allowed the opposite Battleship to seize the opportunity. The Marines shot more fiercely and several shells hit the Pirate Ship. Now that they were hit at close range, the Pirate Ship was even more damaged. How could there be so many people fighting on the sea? It was more of a bombardment between ships, especially in a place like the Four Seas. Even for metahumans, if the ship sinks, it is equivalent to being finished. Under the constant attack of the two warships, the Pirate Ship completely fell apart. The pirates fell into the water and lost their will to fight and were captured by Marines. Soon, Kuro¡¯s Battleship bordered that Battleship. ¡°I am 155 Division Second Lieutenant Chatham, thank you very much for the rescue! We have been chasing the Lox Pirates for a few days and finally caught them, but we underestimated their combat power. If it were not for you, we might have failed.¡± The Marine NCO on the Battleship was still injured and saluted Kuro and others with a group of Marines. Kuro stood up and returned his greeting. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do, we are all colleagues, this is all helping each other, I am Headquarters Second Lieutenant Lucilu Kuro.¡± However, these words made Chatham¡¯s eyes widen instantly. ¡°Luciru¡­Kuro?!¡± He said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s you, Marine Hero of East Blue! The will you made Captain Kaszao convey has impressed us. We are deeply moved by your will. We didn¡¯t expect to see you in person today! Second Lieutenant Kuro, don¡¯t worry, we will promote your will and fight the pirates to the end!¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro tilted his head and looked confused. What have I preached about me? Why are you so excited! Cass, you idiot, what the hell did you advertise! ¡°Everyone, our Marine Hero Kuro has defeated the Pirate Locus!¡± Ensign Chatham shouted excitedly at his Marines. That sounds¡­ Why is it so scary? Chapter 59 What a Good Person Marine Hero ¡­ Lox ¡­ The number one event that once resounded in the world was shouted out by a branch second lieutenant in an excited tone, which always made Kuro feel that something was wrong. Well¡­ I probably can¡¯t afford this title. It¡¯s hard to say¡­ But this ¡®Lox¡¯ only has a bounty of 2.5 million. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± Kuro suddenly reacted and said to Chatham seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t defeat him, you defeated him. It has nothing to do with us.¡± He almost ignored this matter. So what if it¡¯s 2.5 million yuan? No matter how small it is, it¡¯s still meat. It¡¯s fine if everyone shares the credit, but if it¡¯s just Kuro, he won¡¯t do it. ¡°But, after all, it was your rescue that we defeated¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts, and there is no rescue. This was defeated by you in the first place, I will not take credit for it,¡± Kuro said seriously. What a good person! If it wasn¡¯t for Kuro, they would have definitely lost. Coupled with Kuro¡¯s fame and strength, this credit would definitely take the lion¡¯s share. Chatham worshipped Kuro, and the Marines of this ship worshipped Kuro. In their eyes, this was already Kuro alone. Unexpectedly, Second Lieutenant Kuro still pushed the credit to them and admitted their previous bitter struggle. As expected of a Marine Hero. Chatham¡¯s face became serious and he nodded heavily: ¡°Yes! I understand, Second Lieutenant Kuro!¡± Kuro nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. I¡¯m going to the 153rd Branch to carry out a mission, so I won¡¯t delay you any longer.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marines on the ship saluted Kuro. Kuro quickly asked the soldier to sail away. Watching Kuro¡¯s Battleship getting farther and farther away, a wounded soldier on the ship asked: ¡°Second Lieutenant, is Ensign Kuro really going to give us the credit?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Chatham turned around and roared, ¡°Lieutenant Kuro is such a good person. It is because he often gives us ordinary Marine credit that he has not been promoted!¡± The hero of East Blue, the spokesperson of tenacious will. Facing a pirate with ability, even if he is injured countless times, he is tenacious and defeated the pirate with his tenacious will. Facing Colonel Monca, not mentioning the side effects of his swordsmanship, he would rather be unconscious to stop Monca. How can such a person only stay at the rank of Second Lieutenant! ¡°Tell the truth about this matter. If Second Lieutenant Kuro remembers us, we will also repay him!¡± Chatham said in a low voice. He looked at the disappearing Battleship and thought to himself, ¡°Lieutenant Kuro, I, Chatham, will definitely be your most solid follower!¡± There was more than one like Chatham. Kuro crossed the sea area of the 155th branch and came to the 154th branch. He also encountered a Marine unit that was in a fierce battle with pirates and was at a disadvantage. However, this time it was a boarding battle, but there was no need for Kuro to make a move. As soon as the Battleship docked, the soldiers of the Headquarters entered like a tiger into a flock of sheep and killed the group of pirates in no time. Similarly, Captain Cao of Cruise 154 heard the name of Kuro and kowtowed with the same excitement as Chatham. After finally getting rid of Sea 154, Kuro was already cursing in his heart. What exactly did Kaz make of him! The looks of these Marines made him a little afraid! ¡­ . After sailing for a while, the Battleship finally reached the sea area under the jurisdiction of the 153rd Division. Fortunately, they did not encounter any pirates in this sea area and it was very calm. ¡°Hey, Kuro, since we are back in East Blue, when are we going to Barati again?¡± On the ship, Leda drooled at the thought of Barati. ¡°Balati¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll take you there when I find Kaz in Shelds Town.¡± Kuro thought for a while. He also missed the taste of Barati¡¯s Restaurant. If he went over this time, there would be no trouble like Hawkeye and he could enjoy the food without worry. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, Balati, Balati~¡± Leda hummed as she wandered around the deck. Crowe sat on the edge of the boat, enjoying the sea breeze and silently pushed up his glasses. East Blue is indeed peaceful¡­ What the hell is Grand Line? Sure enough, following Kuro was the right choice. They had already survived the headquarters¡¯ training. Now that they were back in East Blue, they could live a peaceful life. After another half a day of sailing, the Battleship arrived at Shelds Town. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months, but I feel like a long time has passed.¡± Kuro looked at the gradually appearing town and sighed. Finally, he arrived at his hometown, Shelds Town. ¡°Speaking of which, you have always lived here, Kuro. Where is your family?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°He died of illness.¡± Kuro said, ¡°I personally sent Terminus.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have parents either.¡± Leda said sadly, ¡°My parents abandoned me when I was young.¡± Kuro looked at her and rubbed her little head, full of affection. ¡°Little kid, why are you thinking about so many sad things? You are responsible for being happy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my hair, bastard!¡± Leda kicked Kuro and said angrily. The Battleship docked and the few of them got off the port and arrived at the town of Shields. The arrival of the Marine Battleship naturally attracted a group of people to watch. Seeing the arrival, some townspeople smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Kuro.¡± ¡°Kuro, long time no see. I heard you went to headquarters. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Kuro. Do you want to try the apple?¡± Having lived in this town for more than 20 years, Kuro had long become friends with the people of Shields Town. As long as they were townspeople, there was no one who did not know him. Kuro greeted them one by one and headed towards the 153rd Branch Base. Without Monka, the ethos of the town of Shields and the 153rd Branch was renewed. In the past, when Monka was around, the 153rd Division and the villages and towns in the jurisdiction sea area were burdened with a lot of taxes and tributes. Now that Monka is gone, their lives have gone up. The atmosphere in the base would not be too tense. ¡°Kuro!¡± The Marines at the base greeted Kuro when they saw him. Kuro got right to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s Kaz?¡± The Marine thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t seen him for many days.¡± ¡®Not in the branch?¡¯ Kaz had already been promoted and was now in charge of a single ship. With that hot-blooded idiot¡¯s personality, it was very likely that he was not at the base. ¡°Where is Lieutenant Colonel Lippa?¡± ¡°In the office.¡± After saying goodbye to Marine, Kuro went straight to the office. Today, he has taken over the 153rd Division. As the highest-ranking officer of the base, he has made a contribution to Monca and has been promoted to Colonel. Although Monca ran away in the end, it had little to do with Lippa. He is now the highest-ranking officer of the base. And it was comfortable. Because Kaz is a righteous Marine who likes to fight pirates and keep one side safe. Thanks to him, the sea under the jurisdiction of the 153rd Division is now extremely calm. And Kaz was doing this because of Kuro. ¡°Kuro should be displaying his talent at Headquarters. I wonder if his physical condition has been resolved. It¡¯s really worrying.¡± In the office, Lippa looked out of the window and thought silently. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Lippa.¡± Suddenly, the door was opened and Kuro, who he had been thinking about, was standing in front of him. ¡°Kuro!¡± Li Pa stood up and said in surprise, ¡°Why are you back in East Blue? Are you on leave?¡± No, I¡¯m looking for trouble with you! Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. Although he wanted to do it, he let it go. For him to be able to go to the headquarters, Lippa¡¯s contribution is not small. It was so small that he wanted to kill someone. Chapter 60 I, Cass, Will Never Let You Down ¡°Consider it a vacation. I came home to take a look. By the way, did you see Cass?¡± Kuro asked. At the mention of Kaz, Lippa¡¯s expression became even more excited. ¡°Did you see the newspaper? Kaz can be said to have inherited your way of doing things. He is tenacious in dealing with pirates and has infected the Marines in a large area of the surrounding sea. Now there are very few pirates in these sea areas.¡± ¡®Newspaper?¡¯ ¡®What newspaper?¡¯ It¡¯s even in the newspaper?! And my approach? Which is my policy? You can call it my way of doing things even if it¡¯s in the newspaper?! Kuro took a deep breath. Calm down. He had to calm down. ¡°What about Cass?¡± ¡°As for Kaz, he should have gone out to cruise. There are no pirates in the surrounding sea, he should have gone to other sea.¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°He went to the sea under the jurisdiction of other branches? Why did he go so far? Does he have that power?¡± Lippa said curiously, ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to exterminate pirates, he¡¯s just going to spread about your will and the way of justice. I have to say that Kaz has infected a lot of people. Kuro, this is all thanks to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kuro swallowed. ¡°So, where did he go?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? He will come back after a while. It¡¯s not easy for him to take a vacation and stay at home. He hasn¡¯t come back for a long time. I still want to catch up with you.¡± Li Pa laughed. F*ck you! With Cass running all over East Blue, what¡¯s the point of catching up? Are you going to see me on the sacrifice list and catch up with me?! Kuro almost shouted, ¡°That¡¯s not my credit, it has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Kuro, you¡­¡± Li Pa was stunned and looked at Kuro in disbelief. This shocked him. Oh no, he accidentally said it. After all, he was a Marine. How could he say such unambitious words? ¡°I already know, Kuro.¡± Lippa sighed. ¡°You are such a person¡­¡± Sure enough, Lippa had long understood his character. ¡°In that case, tell Cass that I¡­¡± Before Kuro finished speaking, he heard Lippa say, ¡°This is how you take care of your subordinates.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Indeed, you have gone to Headquarters. You are not involved in some of East Blue¡¯s achievements.¡± Lippa said, ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t have any credit. Your will, not only Cass, but even I am infected. You are obviously weak and sick and have that kind of cursed sword skill, but you still use it for justice. This kind of tenacious justice is what we must have!¡± Everyone has their own explanation for justice, but in the lower levels, they are not qualified to interpret justice. Their hearts will not think about what kind of justice they should have because the level is not high enough. Those who have their own interpretation of justice are all big shots. The justice of the world. Pure justice. Complete justice. Lazy justice. Ambiguous justice. The justice of strategy. Wait, wait, wait ¡­ High-level figures have passed the baptism of the strong and understand what kind of justice they need, and the bottom-level Marines will not understand this. Lippa found the justice they needed through Kuro. That was ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯. As a Marine, no matter how difficult it is, we have to be tenacious and fight for the honor of Marine! It was the same for the Lippa, Kaz, and the Marines influenced by Kaz. Looking at Lippa¡¯s clear and excited eyes, Kuro couldn¡¯t help but touch his forehead, feeling powerless. He had nothing to talk about with Lippa, who had been turned into a monster by Kaz¡¯s imagination. The most important thing now is to find Kaz, the culprit, and help him. You preach your justice, but don¡¯t bring me along! I am the f*cking safe justice! Not tenacious justice! Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Justice needs to be added. I think a lot of points are missing. I need to talk to Kaz about my justice.¡± ¡°In that case¡­ I¡¯ll ask.¡± Lippa called a Marine in and told him to send a telegram to Kaz¡¯s ship, but it was not long before the telegram came back. ¡°Kaz said he¡¯s at Branch 160.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kuro responded and turned to leave. ¡°No, hey, Cass¡­¡± Lippa was about to say something, but Kuro was walking too fast and did not hear him at all, leaving Lippa saying weakly, ¡°I sent a telegram saying that you are here, and he has rushed over now¡­¡± ¡°Go to the 160 branch sea area!¡± After going out, Kuro immediately boarded the ship and asked the Marines to go straight to Division 160. The ship sailed towards Division 160. ¡­ . 160 branch base. Square. ¡°The so-called justice must be tenacious in the face of pirates. My superior, Kuro, has proved with his actions that even if the enemy is invulnerable, as long as he has tenacious justice in his heart, he will be able to defeat them! ¡°But we are not strong, so we need collective strength. Sword, gun, fists, legs, teeth, as long as we still have strength, as long as we have colleagues, we should be tenacious and show the pirates the tenacity of Marine and the courage of Marine!¡± Cass stood at the front desk of the square and shouted passionately. In the beginning, when Kaz was ready to practice Kuro¡¯s ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯, he would be obstructed, looked down on, or attacked. But as he cleared the pirates in the 153rd Sea, making the pirates would rather take a detour than come to them, the Marines in various places began to implement the will of justice that Kaz said for the peace of their respective jurisdictions. The effect is strange. They tried to believe in the tenacious justice promoted by Kaz, and it seemed that they really became good at fighting. They did not even feel pain when they were injured, and all they could think of was how to defeat the pirates. In such a state, they actually defeated the pirates. Then, it became even more believable. This state would be very familiar to Zango. It was a form of hypnosis. It was the kind of full-body hypnosis. Compared to other people¡¯s hypnosis, self-hypnosis is more comprehensive. Strength, defense, attack intensity, and radicality were all better than their previous self. Not to mention those who understand, those who don¡¯t understand will be led to the high platform and worshipped every day. The Marines in the nearby sea gradually became fierce. And if he didn¡¯t have Kuro¡¯s name, he would be happy to see this. After all, wouldn¡¯t it be safer if East Blue had fewer pirates? But it was impossible to bring his name with him. Kaz¡¯s propaganda is actually very simple. One step at a time, after completely ¡®conquering¡¯ a branch, only then will he turn to the next branch and use his actions and words to make those Marines believe that ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯ is the only magic weapon against pirates. As for the 160th branch, he has been preaching and fighting pirates here before. Now that he has arrived at the branch to give a speech, it means that the Marine of the 160th branch has fully accepted this justice. He looked up at the sky. ¡°Mr. Kuro, do you see your justice? I, Kaz, will never fail you!¡± Chapter 61 Buck in Disguise In the 160 Division Square, a Marine with a knife stared at Kaz and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡± His name is Buck Arlo, a pirate of the New World. His original bounty is 370 million and he is known as the ¡®Evil Disguiser¡¯. He is a ¡®disguise man¡¯ who ate the ¡®Disguise Fruit¡¯. He is Observation Haki and is good at swordsmanship. As a person in disguise, his ability is very simple. He can transform into the appearance of the object he sees, but the time limit is only one day. After one day, he can no longer transform into the appearance of the object, but he can ¡®disguise¡¯ both living and dead things. With this ability, he is famous in the Marine because he is especially good at disguising himself as a Marine, sneaking into the base, and then killing and robbing ships and supplies. He was a newcomer last year, one of the supernovas. At first, he was also ambitious and wanted to go to the New World to meet Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). But soon, he learned his lesson. His target was one of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Hundred Beast Kaido. However, he did not even see him. He was only destroyed by one of the Three Disasters under his command, the huge man, Jack the Drought. The ship was gone, and so were his subordinates. Even if he tried his best to escape to the edge of the Calm Belt, he was caught up and sent flying. If not for his good luck, he would have been buried at the bottom of the sea with the sneeze of a Sea King. When he arrived in East Blue, he killed a few Marines along the way, disguised himself as them, and sneaked into several branches. Now, he came to the 160th branch. According to the original way of doing things, Barker must have sneaked into the Marine branch and snatched the ship to sail, but he doesn¡¯t have any manpower now and he can¡¯t sail alone. Moreover, the battle with the Beast Pirates had already beaten his courage out of him. He did not even see Kaido with his own eyes. Just Jack alone made him lose his courage. Now, he no longer wants to go to the New World and compete with others. He only wants to form a pirate group safely and then return to Paradise and live in Paradise. It is impossible to stay in East Blue. Marine¡¯s control over the four seas is very high, especially East Blue. If he shows his tracks here, he will be caught very soon and will not be able to be arrogant for long. Only a place like Grand Line is suitable for pirates like them to do whatever they want. He needed to find a Marine who was not in a very high position but could dispatch Battleships and disguise himself to sail smoothly. ¡°Today is indeed my lucky day!¡± Barker looked at the impassioned Kaz on the stage and had a plan. He had been listening to the name of this person when he was lurking in the Marine. It was said that he was a very famous Marine in the vicinity. He attacked pirates mercilessly and was loved by ordinary Marines. With his name, perhaps he could go directly to the Grand Line. At that time, he will summon his subordinates on the Grand Line and then stay in the Paradise and never go out again. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Blackbeard occupied Crocodile¡¯s Shichibukai. Otherwise, that position could be fought for.¡± Barker thought. Kaz¡¯s speech ended and he and the Marines got on the ship and left, while Buck waited for two hours to make sure Kaz and the others weren¡¯t coming back. He came to the harbor alone and prepared to start transforming. ¡°Lorraine, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, a Marine shouted from the back and came over and put his arm around his shoulder intimately. ¡°Still thinking about Captain Kascha? That¡¯s true, Captain Kascha is a great person.¡± Barker narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Chief Cass¡¯s words are indeed refreshing.¡± The Marine in disguise, named Lorraine, had long been killed by him. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Kuro is a great man, and Captain Kascao is also great.¡± The Marine nodded with a passionate face. ¡°I also want to learn from them and become a tenacious Marine!¡± Barker revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Tenacious Marine? Let me tell you a truth. The so-called Tenacious Will will be crushed into pieces when it meets a strong person.¡± ¡°Lorraine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The Marine sensed that something was wrong. Although Lorraine liked to smile, she would never smile so evilly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand how powerful the strong people in the sea are, but you don¡¯t need to understand.¡± Barker suddenly reached out and grabbed Marine¡¯s neck and easily lifted him up. His hand was like a steel band, squeezing Marine until his eyes rolled back and his face was purple and he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I have to say, I don¡¯t know if your luck is good or bad. According to the original plan, when the effect of my disguise wears off, you will be next. But Cass¡¯s arrival made me change the plan. Originally, you didn¡¯t have to die, but¡­ who asked you to be next to me.¡± His figure gradually changed like soft mud. His skin shed from his body and he became a pale-skinned man with an evil face. Crack! As soon as he exerted strength in his hand, Marine¡¯s neck tilted to one side. Barker threw him into the sea and watched him disappear with the waves. With a light smile, the skin wriggled again and he turned into Kaz¡¯s bearded appearance. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m Kaz.¡± Barker laughed at the sea. ¡­ . Two hours later, Kaz boarded a new Battleship and sailed out to sea. Kaz¡¯s identity is very useful. The head of the base did not even ask him why he was alone. He only heard that after he requested to go to sea, he gave him the ship supplies and personnel. This perfected Barker¡¯s plan. During this period of time, he had gone back and forth to several branches and had already memorized the faces of the branch base deputy and some officers, but he lacked an opportunity to sail alone. But now ¡®Kaz¡¯ has given him one. That so-called ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯ is a very useful method. He wanted to bring 160 Marine branches to carry out justice and was quickly approved, and the plan should be born. This identity can only be maintained for 24 hours, but during this time, he can go to other branches and point out a few higher-ranking Marines in front of the Marine base and let him lead Marines to other branches. However, he can choose one and disguise himself as him and easily go over. In this way, he could advance to the Red Line and then cross the Upside Down Mountain with the power of Marine. The plan was perfect. Just as Barker was thinking this, a loud shout suddenly sounded from the sea. ¡°Kaz!!!¡± The sound was so loud that it almost penetrated the sea and everyone on the ship heard it. Barker turned his head and saw a Battleship suddenly appear on the sea level. The voice came from a young Marine standing at the bow. Hearing the voice, Barker felt the anger contained in that person. ¡®Enemies?¡¯ Barker¡¯s face fell. It can¡¯t be that bad. Marines have enemies? However, he looked at the Marines on the ship who admired him and smiled confidently. With his current reputation, he would not trouble himself to expose himself. Chapter 62 Paradise, Here I Come! The person he called was naturally Kuro. He sailed all the way to the 160 branch sea area. Before he reached the branch, he saw the Battleship and also saw the loser on the Battleship. The Battleship approached very quickly. Before it docked, Kuro couldn¡¯t help but jump up and reach the ship opposite. He took three steps to Kaz and held his collar. ¡°What have you done! Kaz!¡± Barker¡¯s expression darkened. He was now acting as Kaz. As a person in disguise, he was able to disguise himself until now not just because of his disguise, but because after learning about a person¡¯s deeds, he would act as him. According to Kaz, he is a famous and tenacious Marine and believes in justice, a hot-blooded man. How could an unknown Marine lift his collar? Barker was about to get angry when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. This person has a Den Den Mushi on his wrist¡­ The Den Den Mushi in the form of a watch is not something that ordinary people can hold. Noticing this, Barker looked at the people on the ship. The people on the opposite Battleship were different. Barker has spent a lot of time on the Grand Line and can clearly distinguish the difference between the East Blue Marine and the Headquarters Marine of the Grand Line. The strength of that group of people can be seen with the naked eye. They are obviously not the Marines of East Blue, but more like the Grand Line. Marine from Headquarters?! This man ¡­ Barker looked at him carefully. This person was dressed differently from the average Marine and was at least a Cao. The Cao of the Headquarters was naturally taller than the branch. Oh no, such a person actually has a grudge against this Cass. This Cass is going to die. He could not sit back and do nothing. Just as Barker was about to deactivate his transformation and kill all of them on the two ships to start the plan again, the Marines on the ship shouted. ¡°Let go of Captain Cass!¡± ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to catch Cass? Do you know who he is?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the will of Marine Hero, Mr. Kuro¡¯s proudest subordinate!¡± ¡°Yes, as long as it¡¯s in East Blue, everyone knows Mr. Kuro!¡± These words are too exaggerated. There are too many people who don¡¯t know Kuro. If the entire East Blue knows about him, he can consider being laid off. Kuro listened until his veins were exposed and he roared, ¡°I am Kuro, Luciru Kuro!¡± Kuro? Barker was stunned. The Kuro that Kaz had been talking about and had been led by the nearby Marines as a hero and idol? So it was his officer, not an enemy. Barker heaved a sigh of relief and adjusted his state of mind. He said, ¡°Officer Kuro, you¡­ Hello¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m good?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s so good about me?¡¯ Kuro was about to speak when the Marines around him exclaimed. ¡°Kuro?!¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro?!¡± ¡°East Blue¡¯s great hero!¡± ¡°Oh, I actually met my idol, Mr. Kuro!¡± Looking at the shouting Marines, Culloden felt a headache. ¡°Kaz, long time no see. I came to catch up with you this time.¡± Kuro put down his hand and patted Kaz¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡­¡± Barker had a flash of inspiration and immediately threw away the excuse he had just thought of. Wasn¡¯t the man in front of him a very good medium! If he is a Marine, he will definitely go to Grand Line. As long as he followed him, he did not have to follow the other routes planned and could directly go to the Grand Line. He was proficient in disguise and could directly change into Kuro¡¯s appearance and directly seize the Battleship. ¡°I was about to go to Commander Kuro!¡± Barker said excitedly. When Kuro heard this, he was so frightened that he quickly took a few steps away from Barker. Follow me? That would be terrible! No, absolutely not! Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Kaz, listen to me. You are very good in East Blue and can practice the tenacious justice you think. You don¡¯t have to use my name at all. This is your idea in itself. You don¡¯t have to care about me. I am already in the headquarters and I won¡¯t get involved in East Blue.¡± ¡°Chief Kuro, I will follow your instructions, but about the idea of justice, can I follow you for a while and listen to your opinions on your ship?¡± It didn¡¯t matter if he joined or not. It was mainly because Barker wanted to get on the ship. ¡°Only a few days?¡± Kuro thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going back to the 153rd Branch. Come back with me.¡± ¡°No problem, Officer Kuro.¡± Barker was delighted and quickly answered. After sending the Marines of the 160th Division back, Barker boarded Kuro¡¯s ship and headed for the 153rd Division. After boarding the ship, Barker was sure that this must be a ship from Headquarters. The overall structure is not quite the same as East Blue, not to mention the difference between those Headquarters Marines and Branch Marines. ¡­ . ¡°I am not tenacious justice, but ¡®safe justice¡¯, so you don¡¯t need to use my flag. The justice that you have comprehended will be performed by yourself. Don¡¯t use my name. I did nothing. Do you understand, Cass?¡± When they reached the ship, Kuro called Barker aside and said earnestly. He really could not do anything about this bearded man. I can¡¯t tell him that I think I¡¯m too weak and afraid of being famous and afraid of fighting the freaks of the New World. It will affect the enthusiasm of this hot-blooded idiot. But if he didn¡¯t say it, he would probably be completely famous. After thinking about it, he still used this persuasion method to remind Cass. ¡°I understand, Officer Kuro. I will follow your instructions.¡± Barker nodded perfunctorily. What does he care about this thing? He was not a real Marine. His purpose of boarding the ship had been achieved. Next, he would find an opportunity to kill this Kuro and transform into him to trick this group of Marines to go to the Grand Line. However, this is a long-term plan. The duration of his transformation is only one day. He has to perfectly exert his ability. Kuro was stunned. When did Kaz become so easy to talk to? But soon, he smiled and patted Cass a few times. ¡°That¡¯s right, just do as I say, as long as you don¡¯t say my name, you can do whatever you want!¡± Kuro hummed as he entered the captain¡¯s cabin. No matter what, Kaz had agreed, and that was a good thing! When he arrived at the 153rd branch and threw Kaz away, he spent all his time in East Blue. Barker also began to observe the Marines on the ship, hoping to remember the faces of these Marines and add more chips to his disguise. The focus is on Marine officers. Only officers have a say. On this ship, one second lieutenant, two military officers, and six sergeants. Luciru Kuro, Headquarters Second Lieutenant, very weak, no problem. Flo Lida, how old can a little girl be a Marine? Marines are really rotten. Crowe, the one with glasses, looks like he doesn¡¯t have much combat power, no problem. These three people are the core. The little girl and the one wearing glasses seem to be Kuro¡¯s confidants. He decided that he would kill Kuro tonight, transform into his appearance, and then head to the Grand Line. He had snatched a Headquarters Battleship before and naturally knew a secret. Some of the Battleships in Headquarters have special technology that can cross the Calm Belt to the Grand Line, which is much faster than going to the Reverse Mountain. And Kuro¡¯s ship, Barker knows, is a ship with special technology! With this ship, he can go anywhere in the world. After some modification, it will be his new flagship! ¡°Paradise, I am finally coming back!¡± Barker roared in his heart. Chapter 63 How Is That Possible? The Battleship sailed to Division 153. As it sailed, Barker determined that these people were trash and his heart was at ease. ¡°There¡­ there are sea beasts!¡± The voyage of the sea cannot be smooth sailing, even in the East China Sea. Storms and lightning might be avoided in the East China Sea, but the existence of sea beasts is unfortunate. The sea beast that suddenly appeared had a tiger-like head. Its body was as big as two warships and it was extremely ferocious. ¡°Fire, fire!¡± Under the command of the Military Counsel, Marines ran on the deck, holding guns and pushing cannons to attack the sea beasts. The three that Barker had been paying attention to did not move at all. Kuro pulled out a cigar, lit it, took a puff, and blew out strong smoke. Lida ate her snacks and looked at the sea beast with interest. Crowe pushed up his glasses, his eyes expressionless. But in Barker¡¯s eyes, these three should be frightened. There was actually no movement at all. He did not even have the courage to give orders. He was worse than a military officer. This Headquarters Second Lieutenant is too timid. However, even if he was not weak, Barker did not care. He was just a Headquarters Second Lieutenant. ¡°Is that good?¡± Leda took a bite of the cookie and looked curiously at the tiger-shaped sea beast that was hit by the cannon. Sea beasts, it depends on how to distinguish them. The weak fear the tiger, and the strong want to taste the tiger bone. Kuro did not think about anything else and just wanted to return to the 153rd Branch as soon as possible. What¡¯s so good about sea beasts? When he was cultivating in the past, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t slaughtered them before, but the taste was just so-so. Maybe he doesn¡¯t have a good cook around him¡­ Kuro touched his chin and looked at the curious Leda, then sighed. People say that a long illness makes a good doctor. Why can¡¯t you become a good chef after eating for a long time? The sea beasts were repelled by the cannons, and the Battleship did not dare to stay here for long and accelerated. By nightfall, the Battleship has entered the 153rd Sea and docked on a nearby island for refurbishment. This island is not so much an island as it is a small continent. The place is very big and the mountains are distributed in different directions. It is endless. Some of the ¡®islands¡¯ in this world amazed Kuro. For example, Alabasta can be called a continent, but it is still called an island because there are few connected lands here. No matter how big it is, it can only be an island. ¡°What a strange mountain.¡± Leda looked over and said in surprise, ¡°Kuro, these mountains have no peaks.¡± The mountains here are a little strange. There are no peaks. All the mountains seem to have been cut down. After reaching the mountainside, there are neat and uneven cuts, high and low. ¡°Reporting, Second Lieutenant. The renovation is complete. Please rest here.¡± The Marines entered the land and set up tents and bonfires in front of them. After they were done, the Military Police came to report. ¡°Okay, start a fire and cook.¡± Kuro waved his hand and let the Marines rest. Then he said to Barker, ¡°Kaz, let¡¯s go and catch up.¡± After catching Kaz, Kuro was not in a hurry at all. As long as he was in his sight, it would not be his turn to promote justice. If no one promoted it, wouldn¡¯t this matter be covered up? As for Kaz promising not to use his name again, in order to be safe, Kuro felt that it was better to watch him for a while. After I persuade him a little more and confirm that Cass has really changed, it won¡¯t be too late to release him. Anyway, he was not in a hurry. His plan was to stay in East Blue for the time being. Seeing Kuro and others walking towards the corner tent, Kaz was delighted. He was just thinking about how to deal with Kuro, but he didn¡¯t expect God to give him a chance. As a senior officer, it was naturally impossible for Kuro¡¯s tent to be like those Marines, and its geographical location would not be like those Marines. Kuro¡¯s tent was built on a high ground on a slope overlooking the Marines¡¯ tent. Its terrain was more remote than that of Marines, and it was suitable for Barker to attack. The few of them sat down and Kuro seized the opportunity to brainwash Barker, no, persuade him of justice. ¡°Kaz, I admire you for daring to publicize the means and actions of your justice, but this is your credit, not mine. Perhaps I have provided you with a little guideline, but your justice and mine are not the same. I am indeed not ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯. You don¡¯t have to follow this step all the time. You should go ahead and create your own true justice.¡± Kuro earnestly said, ¡°I saw what happened in East Blue. It was completely the result of you leading Marines to fight pirates. I am honored in Headquarters, but this is really your credit. You can¡¯t let me be mocked by other Marines in Headquarters and say that I stole the victory credit. ¡°So Cass, next time you attack pirates, don¡¯t bring my name. I, Kuro, don¡¯t want to steal the credit of my former subordinates. I have my ways.¡± These words made Marine, who came to deliver food, feel touched. Second Lieutenant Kuro actually took such good care of his subordinates and did not want such fame. He is really a good boss. Although East Blue is very weak, East Blue¡¯s Marine Hero is also a good reputation. Barker nodded perfunctorily. ¡°I understand, Second Lieutenant Kuro. I will never say you again.¡± Kuro said with satisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand, Kaz, I execute my justice in Headquarters, and you execute your justice in East Blue. I look forward to you spreading your fame from East Blue to Headquarters, and making the Marines in Headquarters agree with your justice!¡± That¡¯s right, just execute your justice in East Blue. Don¡¯t come to the headquarters, and don¡¯t apply to be my subordinate! Kuro¡¯s words were flawless and he had the appearance of an upright Marine who was not proud of himself, but for Barker, who had been in dangerous places all year round, he heard something different. No matter how calm this Headquarters Second Lieutenant appeared, he could tell that he was a little afraid. Is he afraid? That¡¯s true. If such a useless Marine becomes famous, they will be sniped by pirates and become their stepping stone to fame. Barker understood at once. Sometimes, only the careful can understand what the careful want. In an instant, Barker felt a sense of empathy. He was also living carefully. Even if he challenged Kaido, he was careful enough to prepare all his plans. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no matter what plan you have, it¡¯s useless when you encounter those strong people. If I didn¡¯t want to use your identity, maybe I would have told you something.¡± Barker thought regretfully. You may not know what it means to go from an ordinary pirate to have a bounty of more than 300 million berries. We generally call this kind of person ¡®Big Pirate¡¯. Being careful is never wrong, as long as you find the right target. He failed to find Kaido, but it was impossible to find a small Headquarters Second Lieutenant. Unless this Second Lieutenant is a hidden big shot who is obviously strong but is extremely careful. But¡­ how is that possible! Chapter 64 This Is the Last Sight You See After eating and drinking, the Marines were bragging in twos and threes. Crowe got up in silence and walked towards the Battleship. What a good opportunity! A cold light appeared in Barker¡¯s eyes. He looked around and stood up with an anxious look. ¡°Lieutenant Kuro, I¡¯ll go take care of it¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand, indicating for him to leave quickly. Barker also walked in the direction of Crowe. In the darkness, he gradually disappeared and when he reappeared, he turned into Crowe. He didn¡¯t kill Crowe. He might not have enough time. Besides, his main target is not him. Barker rushed to the highest tent. As soon as he arrived, he said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, I need to talk to you.¡± He imitated Crowe, speaking calmly and pushing up his glasses. When he pushed his glasses up, he felt that something was missing. Is he missing a belt or something¡­ Kuro glanced at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Huh? Didn¡¯t bring anything? Do you want to practice body techniques today? Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro patted his butt and looked at Leda, who was still eating, and couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Leda! Stop eating and train!¡± At this time, Leda was still holding a piece of leg meat with bones in it. Listening to Kuro¡¯s words, she chewed the meat together with the bones and followed Kuro. ¡®Training?¡¯ Barker was delighted. Good training. He was worried about an excuse to trick Kuro away. Now he didn¡¯t even need an excuse! The few of them walked towards the interior of the island and soon disappeared without a trace. After a while, Crowe came with a small suitcase and a knife at his waist. Looking at the empty tent, he tilted his head and there was a question mark in his glasses. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡­ . Inside the island, Kuro and others walked in and gradually distanced themselves from the people. At night, the stars and moon hide, and clouds come from the east, covering the sky. Without lighting, the deeper they went, the darker it became. Barker walked at the back and looked at the two gradually blurred figures in front of him. He gradually smiled. He could do it now! Kill these two people and pretend to be Kuro, then go directly to the Grand Line. Barker¡¯s fingers moved slightly, ready to strangle the big and small man. Just as his footsteps quickened, Kuro suddenly stopped and turned to look at him. The dark clouds dispersed, revealing a huge full moon. Under the moonlight, the island seemed to be covered with a layer of silver, gradually revealing its form. Kuro stood in an open space, surrounded by the peak of the mountain. The silver scattered and also covered Kuro, making him glow with a faint light, and the exposed shadow covered his face. No expression could be seen, but it was a little cold. He was discovered?! Barker was shocked and he stopped his action and stared at Kuro with fear. Kuro scratched his head. ¡°Well, here it is. Leda, he wants to practice body techniques, you fight him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me again¡­ I don¡¯t want to fight. I just ate something. I don¡¯t want to be hungry so soon. I¡¯m so tired.¡± Leda shook her head. ¡°Speaking of which, I seem to have sensed danger just now. Are there wild beasts here?¡± ¡°Impossible, you must feel wrong. How can there be a beast here?¡± Kuro flatly denied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I know this place too well. How many years have I been here? In the early years, there were wild beasts, but they were all gone.¡± ¡°Familiar?¡± Leda looked around and suddenly realized something. She pointed at the mountains in surprise. ¡°You¡­ you made it?!¡± She thought of Kuro¡¯s so-called training method, which was to keep cutting mountains. Previously, she was curious about where those mountains came from and how there were so many mountains for Kuro to cut in the sea. Now she had found it. There are really so many mountains! Kuro nodded. ¡°I really miss it. I remember the days when I was cultivating. Forget it, I¡¯ll do it today. I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time. This place¡­ does need some exercise.¡± ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®He wasn¡¯t noticed?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m glad they didn¡¯t find out.¡¯ From the looks of it, he wants to train with me? Do these people have the habit of training alone at night? Great! This is the opportunity to kill! Kuro twisted his neck and crooked his finger at Barker. ¡°Hit me.¡± You asked for it! Barker suddenly rushed out, his five fingers stretched out two fingers, like a sharp sword, piercing through Kuro¡¯s neck. He is good at swordsmanship, but without a knife, it does not mean that he has no combat power. Against such a person, there is no need for a knife. One hit to kill you! Snap. A hand grabbed his wrist and no matter how hard he tried, he could not move an inch. How is that possible! Barker¡¯s eyes widened. This move of his was modeled after the thrust of swordsmanship. It was not weaker than holding a sword, and its speed was not weaker than the elites of Marine Headquarters. He knew that some of those elites knew a high-speed move, and the speed of his move was comparable to that speed. How could a mere Second Lieutenant catch him?! Kuro looked at him in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? After practicing for so long, you came with me for this? Didn¡¯t you invent a new move?¡± ¡°Using the arm as a knife to stab?¡± Next to him, Leda said, ¡°Chloe, your speed is decreasing instead of increasing.¡± Kuro twisted his hand and Barker felt his entire body fly up and was thrown to the ground by Kuro. The huge force made his body slide along the ground and hit a small stone mountain not far away. ¡°Hurry up, if your new move is this, then you are finished today.¡± Kuro clenched his fists, full of disappointment. He was disappointed! Basically, as long as he was free, he would take turns training Crowe with Leda, forcing him to increase his combat power. At that time on the Judicial Island, Kuro felt that Crowe¡¯s combat power had been strengthened. Otherwise, he could barely tie with Bruno, and he was even a step away. Bruno has the ability, but he has nothing. Up until now, he was still talking about how he invented a new move yesterday, but what was this? His standard was not as good as before. Barker staggered up and coughed a few times. That blow almost knocked his prototype out. What¡¯s going on?! The two people in front of him don¡¯t seem very strong. He is Buck Arlo, the ¡®Evil Pretender¡¯, a great pirate with a bounty of 370 million! What¡¯s going on?! Was it a mistake? Barker swallowed and stared at the knife at Kuro¡¯s waist. ¡°My new move requires a knife.¡± ¡°So why didn¡¯t you get it before? It¡¯s so troublesome.¡± Kuro untied [Hua Zhou] and threw it to Barker. ¡°Hurry up, let me see it.¡± Barker held the knife and was shocked. This was the aura of the [Famous Knife]. He knew something about knives. He looked at the cloud pattern and then at the handle. Wasn¡¯t this one of the 50 workers, Huazhou? ¡°Humph, humph.¡± Barker smiled evilly and looked at Kuro. ¡°For a swordsman, with a good sword, his combat power will double!¡± He held the handle with both hands and pointed the blade at Kuro. His body was slightly bent like a leopard. ¡°Look carefully, this is the last scene you will see, Sword Skill: Meteor!¡± Whoosh! Barker¡¯s body turned into an afterimage, and a cold light shone under the moonlight, like a meteor drifting on the earth, heading straight for Kuro¡¯s chest. Chapter 65 I Change! Dang! At this moment, a black shadow rushed out from the surroundings, bringing with it a cold light, and placed it on the blade. It was ten crossed claws. Barker felt a huge force in his hand and Huazhou flew away from his hand. He spun a few times in the air and sank into the rock table on the ground. Chi! Barker retreated quickly, but there were still a few bloodstains on his face. He looked at the person with a gloomy face. It was someone who looked exactly like this body. ¡°You are very bold, imposter.¡± Crowe put on his ten blades and sneered at the identical person in front of him. Kuro reached out and held his Huazhou. He said nothing and just stared at Barker. Beside him, Leda smiled and took out a small cookie to eat. Barker¡¯s face changed and the skin on his body retreated like soft mud, turning into his own appearance. ¡°How did you find out?!¡± he asked sharply. Crowe pushed up his glasses, which reflected a cold light in the moonlight. ¡°The hostility you emitted when you pretended to be Cass is as smelly as the stored salmon can. It¡¯s impossible not to care.¡± Leda also smiled and said, ¡°The way you push your glasses doesn¡¯t look like Crowe. Crowe didn¡¯t forget his fighting habits. He pushed it with the root of his palm. You used your fingers.¡± Barker narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hostile¡­ So that¡¯s how it is. I was too careless. You also saw the situation and brought me here just to isolate me from those Marines in case I kill those ordinary Marines? What a good plan.¡± Barker looked at Kuro. ¡°You are not ordinary Marines at all. Did you get my news and come to arrest me?!¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro tilted his head and slowly typed a question mark. In fact, he did not react at all. That Crowe is a fake?! No, there¡¯s no difference. They all look very weak. Hostility? What hostility? Didn¡¯t Crowe always hold a grudge against him? Wait, he pretended to be Cass? In other words, the Kaz I met was fake? Wouldn¡¯t his day of talking be wasted! This person lied to me?! ¡°Move.¡± Kuro said to Crowe in a bad mood. The latter subconsciously turned sideways. As soon as Kuro raised his blade, Barker suddenly shivered and his hair stood up. ¡°Change!¡± His skin surged and he instantly turned into a falcon that soared into the sky. Of course, the Disguise Fruit can¡¯t only transform into a human. Everything he has seen can be disguised! However, just as he was about to fly into the sky, Kenbonshoku (Observation) sensed something extremely terrifying, which made him unable to change direction in time. He could only turn back into his original form and fall to the ground from the sky, rolling a few times on the ground. A huge golden slash slashed in the direction he had just flown in. The slash flew into the sky, showing a contrast with the silver moon in the sky. ¡°Unforgivable.¡± Kuro held the knife and said coldly, ¡°It took me so much time, but it turned out to be a fake¡­¡± On the ground, Barker rolled a few times, got up, and stared at Kuro in horror. What¡¯s with that huge slash?! Even if they deliberately came to capture him, their combat power is too exaggerated! If you are hit by that thing, you will die! ¡°Damn it!¡± Barker roared, ¡°If you were just ordinary Marines, I would have completed the plan and gone to the Grand Line!¡± ¡°You are going to Grand Line?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Of course, that place is the paradise, but I definitely don¡¯t have the power alone. If, if you were just ordinary Marines, I would have taken your ship and brought it in from No Wind!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Leda held out her hand and said, ¡°Excuse me, you can transform into a flying animal yourself. You can fly in any direction, whether it¡¯s Calm Belt or Reverse Mountain.¡± Hearing this, Barker was stunned for a long time. He opened his mouth and suddenly hit his left hand with his right fist and said, ¡°Ah!!!¡± Leda looked at Barker expressionlessly. In a way, he was also an idiot. ¡°Is it a pirate?¡± Kuro looked at Crowe. Crowe nodded. ¡°370 million ¡®Evil Pretenders¡¯, Buck Arlo. His strength is not worth that much, but he often disguises himself as a Marine to sneak into the base and then kills wantonly. He is an evil criminal who challenges Marines and burns, kills, and robs.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s time to die.¡± Kuro slowly closed his blade and was about to make a move, but at this time, Crowe stepped forward and said, ¡°Just nice, let¡¯s test my new move on him.¡± Kuro shrugged, walked to Leda, took out his cigar, lit it, and leaned against the big rock behind him. That means ¡­ Start your performance to your heart¡¯s content. Crowe took a deep breath, tightened his claw-edged gloves, and said to Barker, ¡°370 million, no matter what you do, you will definitely have strength. You are one of the supernovas last year, let me try, the gap between us is exactly the opposite.¡± ¡°A small Marine is really arrogant.¡± Barker said disdainfully, and then his eyes rolled around. The two people beside him could not see any clues, but that Kuro could easily block his attack and could even release that huge flying slash. He was not someone to be trifled with. The little girl couldn¡¯t be seen, but her fearless look showed that she was also powerful. If he ran, he would probably be surrounded. Now, he could only defeat the bespectacled man and use him as a hostage. Although this guy blocked my proud attack, my strength is not limited to this¡­ ¡°Shave.¡± Barker had just thought of this and before he could react, he saw Crowe appear in front of him, his five claws emitting a cold light as they grabbed down together. ¡°I will change!¡± He shuddered and curled up just like that, transforming into a worm with a huge shell. Crowe¡¯s claws hit it and sparks flew. ¡°This¡­¡± Crowe looked at the bug in amazement. ¡°Not only ordinary animals, but even powerful animals can change?¡± Kuro smacked his lips and blew a smoke ring. There are quite a lot of changes. If I stick all my hair on and hold a stick, I can directly bloom. There are many powerful animals in this world, and they can even be called dire beasts, not to mention the existence of a Sea King. All of them are as big as islands and are disasters. This pirate¡¯s transformation is only a beast, and it can¡¯t be compared to an animal type ability user. Even if it¡¯s an ordinary animal type ability user, the amplification is huge. Like Barker, at most he has restored some of the characteristics of his beast. At a glance, this insect has a high defense and its body is comparable to steel. But¡­ it was just steel. ¡°Rankyaku (Tempest Kick)!¡± Crowe swung his claws again, and the five sharp blades stimulated a blue slash. After flying out of the blade, they mixed together and directly hit the thick shell. Chapter 66 The Crafty (1) Bang! In just a moment, the thick shell caved in. ¡°Wow!¡± Barker transformed into his original form and spat out a mouthful of blood. Immediately after, his scalp went numb and he rolled over on the ground. A slash appeared on the ground where he was, plowing a deep gully. ¡°How is that possible? This steel-skinned curled worm that I have transformed into can¡¯t even be hit by knives and spears.¡± Barker rolled a few times and looked up in disbelief. ¡°That depends on what kind of weapon it is. Ordinary weapons can¡¯t do it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and stood leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting transformation, but if it doesn¡¯t dazzle me, you will die here.¡± The user of the sixth form has mastered all six forms, and the combat power that he can erupt with is very fierce, the kind that can cut rocks. Back then, Rob Lucci cut off a steel plate on the Judicial Island, and I, Crowe, used my claws to release a blue foot that dented steel. ¡°Disguise!¡± Barker gritted his teeth and roared. He transformed into a rhinoceros with huge horns and charged at Crowe with anger. ¡°It¡¯s a rhinoceros.¡± Leda recognized the animal. ¡°Oh? You know him?¡± Kuro asked. Leda nodded and drooled. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it before. It tastes very good. Don¡¯t look at the thickness, but when cut, the meat inside is very tender. Later, that group of rhinoceroses disappeared for some reason and I don¡¯t know where they went. I miss that taste so much, even without any seasoning, it is very delicious when roasted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking if this thing is delicious¡­ Forget it, anyway, it¡¯s only different for you.¡± How did it disappear? I¡¯m afraid you ate it all. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and blew a smoke ring in silence. Fortunately, he had the base of the Headquarters canteen and he still had a lot of savings. ¡°Oh? Are you so angry that you can¡¯t think straight? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s hard to use Kenbonshoku (Observation).¡± Crowe chuckled and moved at high speed to avoid the impact of the rhinoceros, allowing the rhinoceros to charge forward. The horn of the rhinoceros hit a large rock more than five meters high, shattering the rock, showing the strong impact. But what was the use if he couldn¡¯t hit anyone? At the moment it smashed the rock, Kuro flashed to the back of the rhinoceros, ¡°If the thing you changed into is injured, you will also be injured, Finger Gun.Claw!¡± Chi! Crowe spun and slashed his claws on Rhino¡¯s back, easily cutting open Rhino¡¯s back. Just as Crowe was about to continue his attack, Rhino roared angrily and turned into a huge silverback gorilla, suddenly swinging his arm at Crowe. It¡¯s too late to hide! ¡°Iron.¡± Crowe¡¯s body tightened as he forcefully swept his thick arm over. Bang! Crowe¡¯s body flew out like an arrow and hit a small hill, raising a cloud of dust. ¡°What¡¯s going on.¡± Barker transformed into his human form and stared at the smoke with an ugly expression. The blow just now seemed to have hit steel. That guy¡­ a real Marine Elite! ¡°Six styles¡­ Sorry for the trouble.¡± Barker let out a heavy breath. The pain in his back calmed him down and there was a red light in his eyes. I can¡¯t hide anymore, or I¡¯ll really die. Whoosh! The dust was blown away by a strong wind. Crowe walked out and stood on the ground, patting the dust off his suit. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless, don¡¯t anger me.¡± Barker smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the horror of the metahuman!¡± He suddenly jumped up and turned into a vulture, diving towards Crowe. Crowe narrowed his eyes slightly and held his claws in front of him, ready to meet the attack. However, at this moment, his pupils shrank and he suddenly jumped from the spot. BOOM!!! A huge solid cannonball smashed into his original position. It did not explode, but its mass was enough to make people suffer. ¡°Can this thing be changed?¡± Kuro was shocked. The vulture just now turned into a huge cannonball in midair. ¡°Wow, can it be turned into food¡­¡± Leda bit her finger. ¡°What the hell.¡± A trace of cold sweat flowed down Crowe¡¯s forehead. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he dodged quickly, that individual would have hit him hard. As soon as his feet landed on the ground, a claw blade swung over. However, the huge cannonball instantly shrank and turned into a Gopher. Its two claws dug into the ground and quickly drilled into the hole, causing Crowe¡¯s claw blade to miss. Whoosh! Before Crowe could retract his hand, a few vines suddenly extended from the hole and wrapped around Crowe¡¯s arm. Crowe was shocked and subconsciously retreated, but the vines had been wrapped around his hand and there was no length at all. Just as Crowe was about to cut the vines with his claws, the vines suddenly softened and turned into Barker¡¯s body. The distance was closed. ¡°My fruit ability is that I can ¡®disguise¡¯ their appearance after looking at them once, including their characteristics and effects. However, I can only disguise each object once. You forced me to use my many years of storage, so you have to pay the price!¡± He smiled sinisterly and pulled his other hand back. ¡°Local Disguise, Transformation, Ox Footprint!¡± The hand turned into a huge ox hoof and fiercely imprinted on Crowe¡¯s chest. Bang! Crowe spat out a mouthful of blood and his body hit the ground like a cannonball. This time, he did not even have time to use the iron block. Kuro glanced at the ground that was stirred up by the smoke and shook his head. ¡°So, the high bounty is not unreasonable. Paramecia¡¯s ability is too treacherous. You have to take it as a warning and don¡¯t be careless, Leda.¡± Because of this, Kuro hates going to the Grand Line, especially the New World. None of the pirates who survived in the New World were simple. Especially ability users, Devil Fruit is an existence that can surpass miracles. Leda nodded. ¡°Anyway, will Chlo? be okay?¡± Kuro said, ¡°He wants to test his own combat power. It¡¯s natural for him to be injured, and at this level, it¡¯s not impossible for him to move.¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± This time, it was Crowe who coughed up blood. His slicked-back hair was a little messy, a few strands of hair fell to his forehead, and he knelt on one knee, panting. Barker also landed on the ground at this time and said with a sinister smile, ¡°How about it, Marine, don¡¯t underestimate me, I am also a person who challenged Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)!¡± ¡°Stop being arrogant, Pirate!¡± Crowe straightened up and swooped down, dragging his claws on the ground. His speed became faster and faster, until even his afterimage could not be seen. ¡°Speed Shave Tiger Claw!¡± Ten crossed cold lights appeared in front of Buck, and Crowe was long gone, leaving only his voice. Speed, too fast! Barker could not dodge in time and could only roar, ¡°Disguise, South Sea Shell Spine Crocodile!¡± His body expanded and spikes appeared on the surface of his body. His entire body turned into a huge thick-skinned crocodile with spikes. Chi! Ten intersecting marks were imprinted on his chest and a ball of blood spurted out. Barker did not collapse and turned into his human form, kneeling and gasping. And Crowe appeared behind him, hands crossed, one knee on the ground. ¡°Eh?¡± Kuro and Leda both made a soft sound. ¡°Kuro, that move¡­¡± Leda was a little surprised. ¡°Ah, like my ¡®One-Line Sky¡¯.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°Sure enough, he still has the aptitude. After watching for so long, he finally learned a little.¡± One Blade Flow ? One Line Sky. It was once used by Kuro to stop Monka from reaching the Dao Integration Stage, and its speed was many times faster than shaving. Kuro had also shown this move to Crowe, but he didn¡¯t expect him to learn some of its essence. It¡¯s good to have aptitude! The stronger Crowe is, the happier Kuro will be. In that case, if anything happens, Crowe can replace him. Chapter 67 Bullet Swallow Speed is power. The old man often said that Kizaru was a very fast man. Kuro also admitted that it did make sense. In addition to [Lightless Divine Wind], Kuro¡¯s best swordsmanship is Iaido, and Iaido is about speed. One Blade Flow, One-Line Sky, or Iaido, One-Line Sky is a more practical move in his swordsmanship. It is important to move fast and slash out as fast as possible without giving people time to react. Chi!!! Barker¡¯s thick crocodile skin has ten more cross marks that are deep enough to see the bone. The body of the huge crocodile trembled, softened and transformed into Barker, and there are ten scars on his chest. Barker¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head and his mouth was wide open. His body swayed and he kept panting. If he hadn¡¯t become the most vigorous crocodile in the South China Sea, he would have died. Buck Arlo, born on a big island in the South China Sea, the area is not lower than Alabasta, and they are born in a small kingdom in the island. There is a big river nearby, and the people in the kingdom basically live on that river. However, there was a group of crocodiles living in the river, which was the Shell Needle Crocodile. This creature had once bitten his parents to death. The kingdom had once sent troops to clean it up, but the army suffered heavy losses. Because neither guns nor cannons can kill this crocodile. It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t break the defense, but it can¡¯t be killed. This kind of crocodile has amazing vitality. However, the encirclement and suppression of the army at least stopped the growth of crocodiles until one day, the kingdom gave up on the encirclement and suppression of crocodiles due to internal strife. When the small kingdom re-established the rules, they found that the river had been completely occupied by crocodiles. No one can survive without water. Some left their hometowns and some died or were injured. The small kingdom quickly became a wasteland. Later, the World Government took action and wiped out alligators. That kind of crocodile had left a deep impression on Barker since he was young. During that time, he happened to eat the Devil Fruit and the first thing he remembered was the form of the Shell Spiked Crocodile. But he had never used it. Now that his life was in danger, he subconsciously used this animal from his hometown that he remembered. Crowe stood up and looked at the tottering Barker and gritted his teeth. ¡°How tenacious.¡± That ¡°Speed Shave¡± skill put a lot of pressure on him. His body couldn¡¯t bear the side effects of this skill and his legs were still trembling. He originally thought that he would be able to deal with Barker, but it seems that the 300 million pirates are really not to be underestimated. However, this was the end. Crowe took a few steps forward and pointed his claws at Barker, ready to attack. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± At this moment, Barker put his hands together and roared. ¡°I won¡¯t die, I won¡¯t! I¡¯m only one step away from Paradise. You forced me. Look, I didn¡¯t even change my appearance when facing Jack!¡± The epidermis is softening and Buck is shrinking. ¡°Shave.¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly accelerated and hit the back of Barker¡¯s heart. He felt that something was wrong. However, the claw blade missed and Barker disappeared. In the next moment, his pupils constricted and a tingling feeling attacked his heart. ¡°Rapid Speed Shaving: Circular!¡± A circular wave of air surged around him. Crowe¡¯s speed was faster than before and he disappeared in an instant. At this moment, a small black shadow rushed towards his original position. With a soft sound, a small hole the size of half a palm appeared on the ground. The hole was very deep. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Crowe appeared at the other end of the circular wave of air, half crouched, staring at the hole and panting. On his cheek, there was a trace of blood, and a trace of blood flowed from the wound. Even if he dodged at the first moment, he still couldn¡¯t avoid it. He couldn¡¯t even see its shape, he only knew that it was very fast. And very sharp. Crowe¡¯s body was tense as he stared at the hole on the ground. Suddenly, a black shadow shot out of the hole under the moonlight. Crowe also moved at this time. ¡°Speed Shave Tiger Claw!¡± His figure disappeared and instantly appeared at the entrance of the cave. Ten crossed claws attacked the entrance of the cave. Chi! The black shadow passed through the gaps of his dense web-like claws and pierced his arm. ¡°He avoided it! How is that possible!¡± Crowe was shocked. ¡°Chirp!¡± A loud cry sounded in the air, sounding a little proud. This time, Crowe saw it clearly. It was a black swallow less than half the size of a palm. Its long beak was like a sword, and its tail was like a scissors, circling in the air. ¡°Bullet swallow?¡± Leda was stunned and exclaimed, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t this creature go extinct a few years ago?¡± Kuro looked at the swallow strangely. ¡°It¡¯s this thing¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s face was especially ugly. He came from East Blue and naturally knew about this creature. Bullet Swallow, a creature of the East China Sea. It was once feared in the East China Sea. This swallow is very fast and small. It is called ¡®Bullet Swallow¡¯. Their mouths are very sharp and can easily pierce through steel, and they are very agile. So far, no attack can capture them. They are carnivores. Once they are targeted by such swallows, they will poke a bloody hole in the animal and take away a piece of meat. Bullet swallows don¡¯t eat much and a piece of meat can feed them, but this kind of swallow¡­ is a social creature. Even a Sea King would soon be reduced to a skeleton under the siege of a group of swallows. This group of creatures is a terrifying legend of East Blue. ¡°How do you know they are extinct?¡± Kuro asked Leda. Leda smacked her lips and said longingly, ¡°Because I heard that it was delicious. One of the main reasons I came to East Blue was to find this kind of swallow. Unfortunately, it is really extinct. The hateful thing is that it was just a year before I came to East Blue. If it was later, I might have been able to find it.¡± However, Barker had never been to East Blue, so why would he have the memories of this creature? Barker, in his swallow form, hovered in the air, feeling very proud. This was the strongest creature he could disguise himself with. Although Barker was a supernova, he was not young and was already in his forties. Twenty years ago, he came to East Blue and saw the execution of One Piece. When he returned, he saw this group of swallows hunting sea kings. That powerful and skillful posture made Barker think that this was the strongest and most flexible creature he had encountered. This was his trump card. He had only used this creature when he wanted to challenge Kaido, so he did not use it even when facing Jack, who had wiped them out. He did not expect to use it here. Since he had used it, he would kill all these people! ¡°Moonwalk!¡± Crowe stepped on the sky and struck with his claw blade. There was no need for Barker to defend with his heart. The airflow brought by waving his weapon would make the bullets avoid instinctively. No matter what kind of attack it is, for this kind of creature, as long as there is a trajectory and as long as it can trigger the airflow, it is impossible to hit it. Crowe swung a few times, and Barker kept close to Crowe¡¯s claws and kept flying. Chi! Bullet Swallow rubbed against Crowe¡¯s thigh, bringing out a small mass of flesh. ¡°Chirp!¡± His proud high-pitched voice meant that Crowe understood. Next time, he would pierce himself. Chapter 68 Swallow Return (1) ¡°If you can do it, then come.¡± Crowe kept jumping high. He pushed up his glasses and glanced at Kuro. He still had one more move, but that move was used as a trump card and was prepared to make Kuro¡¯s eyes light up. Now it seems that I have to use it. Whoosh! Crowe disappeared, and in midair, a faint cover suddenly covered him. ¡°A swallow can avoid danger through airflow? Then what about a dense attack? As long as it reaches a certain level, you can¡¯t dodge it!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! That faint light shield is an attack range that only Kenbonshoku (Observation) can sense, and with Crowe¡¯s words, the light shield is full of light. It was the cold light brought about by waving the claws! It filled the entire space! ¡°Void Chain Flash!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This move surprised even Kuro slightly. ¡°Accelerated Shave and Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), his own spoon¡­ the fusion is very clever.¡± Leda commented. It is not wrong to call Lida a genius. Although she is a big foodie and her ability has many side effects, correspondingly, the ¡®Essence Fruit¡¯ has given her enough rewards. As long as it was a physical technique, there was nothing she could not see. Even if she can¡¯t use it at all, as long as she sees it, she can understand the principle immediately. In her eyes, Crowe¡¯s new move is already ingenious. The kind of attack that uses the highest mobility in the air to attack a certain range indiscriminately. With this move alone, Crowe can be ranked in the Marine. However, this kind of indiscriminate attack is not carried out at the same time. For Bullet Swallow, it is still too slow. In the blade light, it kept deviating and none of the blade lights in the entire space could hit it. Crowe appeared on the ground. As soon as he appeared, he knelt down with his hands on the ground, sweating profusely. He had already used many moves that his body could not withstand in succession, especially this ¡®Space Consecutive Flash¡¯. With his current physical fitness, it is still too difficult to master. However, this move still did not hit Bullet Swallow. Indeed, the terrifying legend is not for nothing. Whoosh! The swallow dodged those blade lights and rushed straight at Crowe, aiming at his head. Crowe was not afraid at all. There was someone above him. ¡°Right Step Charge!¡± Leda turned into a girl and came in front of Crowe in an instant. Her fist was domineering and she suddenly punched. The fist power covering his fist created a wave of air, causing Bullet Yan to turn around and hover in the sky again. ¡°I can¡¯t hit it.¡± Lida stopped after only one hit. Her Kenbonshoku (Observation) is not Krokobi¡¯s, so she understands that this kind of swallow is really difficult to fight. Bullet Swallow¡¯s dodging is more like enhanced ¡®paper drawing¡¯. What¡¯s stronger is that its size is much smaller than human-made ¡®paper drawing¡¯. Bullet Swallow has all the convenience that the human body does not have. As for the sharp long beak and sprint, even against Armament Haki users, as long as their attainments are not high, Bullet Swallow can consume Haki in one blow and the second blow can take its life. The terrifying legend of East Blue, the black community of demons. Leda is not good at protracted battles, and she has no interest in this kind of bullet swallow that seems to take a lot of time to face. Mainly because this is a human transformation and can¡¯t be eaten. ¡°Vital energy feedback.¡± Leda pressed one hand on Crowe¡¯s body and injected a ball of essence. Crowe coughed violently and stood up. He felt that his stamina was full again. ¡°I can¡¯t handle it, Kuro, you do it.¡± Leda said to Kuro. There was no need for Kuro to move. Barker was driven by Leda¡¯s fist wind and understood that this woman was not easy to deal with. He turned around and rushed towards Kuro. Body techniques are still a little dangerous, but if it¡¯s just a thin knife, its trajectory can¡¯t cut the Bullet Swallow! Not even Soaring Slash! One blow and his head was pierced through! Bullet Swallow swooped down and accelerated, heading straight for Kuro. Shua! Kuro slashed horizontally, and the airflow caused by the trajectory of the blade was perceived by Barker. With a tilt of his wings, he dodged the blade and changed direction to continue rushing towards Kuro. Shua! Shua! Cross cut, vertical cut, file cut. No matter what kind of knife he used, he could not cut the sparrow. Kuro¡¯s attack was very fast. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was just an afterimage, but for a bullet swallow, it was meaningless. ¡°Chirp!¡± Barker wanted to laugh, but he couldn¡¯t speak in this form. He could only make two sounds to show his arrogance. The creatures of the horror legend are different! ¡°Ah¡­ Ordinary attacks are still useless.¡± Kuro scratched his head, put the knife back in the sheath, and said slowly, ¡°Actually, this thing originally came from this island. When I was cultivating back then, this group of swallows was very annoying. In addition to cutting the mountains every day, the most important thing for me is to face that group of swallows. I suffered a lot. Back then, before I mastered swordsmanship, I was terrified when I encountered this group of swallows. I was afraid that I would become a skeleton and I used the profound meaning to defend for a long time. However, as I became proficient in swordsmanship, I was not afraid of the Bullet Swallow.¡± ¡°Chirp!¡± Bragging! Bullet Swallow hovered in the air for a while and continued to rush towards Kuro. Leda, on the other hand, was stunned. ¡°You mean the Bullet Swallow is in the place where you practice? Where are the swallows?¡± ¡°Yanzi¡­¡± Kuro held the handle of the knife and looked at the diving Bullet Swallow with a trace of nostalgia. ¡°Swallow can withstand the wind and avoid damage. It has nothing to do with the speed of the attack. Except for the ability, no matter what kind of fist or sword, it will vibrate the air, and if it vibrates the air, the bullet swallow can avoid it. They feel the vibration and change the direction of flight. Therefore, no matter what kind of knife, there is no way to cut down the swallow. Whether it is a fist or a knife, the position of the attack is ultimately a direction and a line.¡± The Bullet Swallow was about to reach Kuro¡¯s head, but Kuro still said unhurriedly, ¡°Once, after I cut the mountain, I thought about how to deal with this group of Bullet Swallows. Later, I thought of a move. Since one direction is not enough, isn¡¯t it enough to surround its escape route and change its direction? Therefore, I attacked the swallow with one blade and blocked the swallow¡¯s retreat with wind power with the other blade. However, the agility of the swallow is too high. No matter how fast I attack, the second blade is always after the first blade. If I want to succeed, I can only attack at the same time, but if I attack at the same time, the two blades are too slow. For this reason, there should be a third blade blocking the side retreat. ¡± Shua! The blade was unsheathed. Three cold lights appeared in three directions of Bullet Swallow at the same time, and Barker could not dodge at all. The direction where Bullet Swallow relied on airflow to dodge was completely blocked! Like a gradually closing cage, it tightened itself in all directions. There is no way out! Chi! The blade cut straight down, and the bullet flew out and fell to the ground, never to move again. Click. Kuro retracted his blade and stared at the corpse of the sparrow. ¡°Unfortunately, I had nothing to do after cutting the mountain and was thinking about how to cut the swallow. When I came back to my senses, I had already done it.¡± Its name is [Swallow Return], and its style can connect with the gods. One strike, God. Kuro returned to Leda. ¡°After killing, the swallows became extinct.¡± Chapter 69 Swallow Return (2) Three slashes in an instant is a different concept from three slashes. The former can be said to be fast. Even the so-called three slashes at the same time is only within the concept of fast. But Kuro was the real deal. The moment he pulled out the knife, the blade turned into three. ¡°You, you, you, you, you!¡± Leda pointed at Kuro with wide eyes and her voice trembled. ¡°Sure enough, you are a big pervert. You can even do this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Kuro did not think that [Swallow Return] is anything special. ¡°It¡¯s just that it has become Three Blades. Look at that Rolo Noah Zoro. He is a member of the Three Blades School. He can also kill Flying Swallow with his sword. There¡¯s also the Eight Blades School. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all, do you think I¡¯m stupid!¡± Leda glared at Kuro. Others might not understand it, but how could she not understand it?! This is God¡¯s blade! How could the Extinction Bullet Swallow compare to the beauty and horror of this blade! Crowe couldn¡¯t understand it. In his eyes, Kuro¡¯s slash only became three slashes, but it was a little magical. If he were to face such a strike, he would at most die. What¡¯s the big deal ¡­ However, for Leda, who had seen most of the techniques, even if her body technique and swordsmanship were different, she could still know the exquisiteness of this strike. That¡¯s not just a one-blade split into three, but it also has the effect of blocking the enemy¡¯s escape route. As long as the enemy fights with that blade, it is impossible for the enemy to avoid it. This is the category of ¡®ability¡¯. Kuro actually reached the range of his ¡®ability¡¯ with just his swordsmanship! This kind of existence, even calling it a pervert Lida feels light. ¡°Well, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Kuro scratched his head and looked down at the bullet swallow¡¯s body. With Barker¡¯s death, the bullet swallow gradually softened and turned into Barker¡¯s appearance. But just in case ¡­ Kuro swung his blade and cut off Barker¡¯s head. With a few more swings of his blade, Barker¡¯s body was cut into pieces, and then he waved a blade energy, which was so fierce that Barker¡¯s body turned into ashes under the blade energy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leda asked. ¡°Just in case, it¡¯s better to kill him. After all, Paramecia always has strange abilities,¡± Kuro said. This is called a stab? Leda looked at the ashes falling from the sky and her lips twitched. For some reason, she felt that this 300 million pirate was a little sad. A red dot appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. He opened his Kenbonshoku (Observation) and covered the entire island. After confirming that Barker¡¯s breath was gone, he said, ¡°Okay, go back.¡± Lida was speechless. Is there a need to do this? I have to use Kenbonshoku (Observation) to confirm it. It¡¯s already turned into ashes. Can it be resurrected? If that pirate were alive and knew that he was treated so seriously by Kuro, he would definitely be moved to tears. The few of them walked towards the camp. The land returned to peace, and only the moonlight was still shining. The Moon in the Sky is the only spectator. The moon rotates in the sky until it falls into the horizon of the ocean, while on the other side the sun rises and reaches dawn. Kuro got back on the ship and went to the 153rd branch. Kaz was a fake. He had to find the real Kaz. Otherwise, he would not be able to live leisurely in East Blue. The sun rose and the moon set. The sun set and the moon rose. It was night again. When the moon was high, the place where the ash fell on Stone Island suddenly squirmed. The earth suddenly gushed out a ball of soft mud and gradually fused together, turning into Barker. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Barker fell to his knees, breathing heavily. He was covered in blood and there were knife wounds everywhere. ¡°Almost, almost died¡­¡± The ¡®Face-Changing Fruit¡¯ is very strong. In addition to being able to transform into an object in memory, there is another trump card, which is to ¡®disguise¡¯ yourself. It was not a simple ¡®disguise¡¯. When he turned into himself, he could make that body leave him, and his original body would be hidden and only appear on the spot a day later. The ¡®Fake Body¡¯, this is the highest essence of the ¡®Disguise Fruit¡¯. This was his last trump card. It could only be used once. After obtaining the fruit for decades, today is the first and last time it is revealed. After being cut by Kuro¡¯s sword skill that he couldn¡¯t understand at all, Barker released a ¡®fake body¡¯. Originally, he wanted to use this trick to let these Marines bring back his fake body, but he didn¡¯t expect that Kuro would directly kill him. Didn¡¯t he need him, a big pirate with more than 300 million dollars to be promoted?! It was fine if he wanted to kill him, but why did he slash so many times and finally release a slash? Although his body was hidden, he himself was an ¡®existence¡¯. When he was slashed by a slash, he was naturally injured. In addition to the damage he suffered when he transformed into a bullet swallow, he almost died. ¡°Damn bastard!¡± Barker rolled over and lay flat on the ground, panting. ¡°I will remember you, Luciru Kuro!¡± In any case, he survived in the end. That person named Kuro dares to treat him like this, then I will make him unable to stay in the Marine! If he did something with his appearance, he would probably feel very uncomfortable. If he was blamed by the World Government, it would be perfect! After resting for a while, Barker felt that he could move. He turned around and turned into a bird and flew into the distance. ¡­ . After a day and night, Kuro returned to Division 153. This time, he caught Kaz. ¡°Kaz!!!¡± As soon as the Battleship docked, Kuro saw Marines patrolling the street. One of them was Kaz. He shouted and was about to rush over, but Kaz was even more excited than him. He rushed over and saluted Kuro before grabbing his hand. ¡°Mr. Kuro! It¡¯s Mr. Kuru!¡± That excited and respectful look made Kuro swallow the words he had just prepared. That hot-blooded look. That¡¯s right, this bearded man is real. Kuro didn¡¯t even need his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to know that this hot-blooded idiot must be Kaz. Kaz said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Kuro, when I came back, I heard that you also came to East Blue and went to look for me. I thought that I must have missed it, so I stayed in the base, thinking that you would definitely come back!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Cass, long time no see.¡± Kuro tried to pull his hand back but found that he couldn¡¯t move it at all. Kaz¡¯s hand was like a steel band, holding his hand tightly. It was as if he had seen his old father who had stayed in the grave for many years before jumping out. There¡¯s no need to get so excited¡­ ¡°Mr. Kuro, when you were not in East Blue, I tried very hard to promote your will and it has been quite effective. Many Marines heard about your tenacious deeds against the pirates and became tenacious. This is all your will!¡± Kuro¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Speaking of this, I want to talk to you about some things about the Way of Justice.¡± That¡¯s why I came to you! Chapter 70 I Don¡¯t Want to Be in East Blue anymore, Mr. Kuro! In the small restaurant in Shields Town, Kuro let the other Marines move around freely. He brought Leda and Crowe and sat opposite Kaz. ¡°Ah, Kuro, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time. I heard that you went to Headquarters. Is there anything new on the Grand Line?¡± The owner of the tavern, Lilia, asked with a smile. By the way, her sister¡¯s name is Rika, the little girl who delivered food to Zoro when he was caught. Kuro¡¯s house is in the town of Shelz. He is a native of East Blue, so of course he is familiar with the people in the town. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Grand Line? It¡¯s worse than East Blue.¡± Kuro curled his lips. What¡¯s so new about the Grand Line? The latest thing about the Grand Line is all kinds of pirates. Who the hell is willing to run there? After exchanging pleasantries with Lilixiang, Kuro sat at the table and waited for the dishes to be served. On the other hand, Leda was staring at Lily Fragrance like a cat, full of vigilance. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s impolite to keep staring at me.¡± Kuro touched her head and straightened it. ¡°Hmph!¡± Leda snorted, making Kuro a little confused. ¡°Kuro, how old is this woman?¡± she suddenly asked. ¡°How old?¡± Kuro subconsciously glanced at Lily¡¯s chest and thought about what Leda looked like when she transformed. Then he realized that he was not talking about that. ¡°Well, she¡¯s in her thirties. She was a girl when I was little.¡± Kuro thought for a while and answered. In this world, adolescence is long, especially for the strong. Kizaru is almost 60 years old. Actually, he looks no different from 40 years old. But once it exceeds 80, it will age rapidly. Lily was in her thirties, but she looked like a girl in her twenties. It was really impossible to tell his age just by looking at his appearance. And Kuro remembered that there was an old witch in the Windmill Village in the original work. When Luffy was young, she looked like a girl. When Luffy grew up, she still looked like a girl. Fruit of Youth ability user? Kuro shook his head and shook off the thought. ¡°Kaz, I have a suggestion about the way of justice you preach.¡± Kuro looked at Kaz. Kaz sat up straight like a serious primary school student being spoken to by a teacher. ¡°Mr. Kuro, please speak. Is there anything to add about your will?¡± ¡°Only one thing, don¡¯t bring my name,¡± Kuro said seriously. Kaz felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He asked anxiously, ¡°Why? Did I not do enough?¡± No, that¡¯s great. So good that I¡¯m a little scared. ¡°I have already gone to Headquarters. I will be annoyed if you promote me so much in East Blue. And I am not ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯, but ¡®Safe Justice¡¯. Everything you do is your own credit.¡± Kuro said earnestly, ¡°Because of your publicity, I was promoted to Second Lieutenant. I really don¡¯t deserve this position. So don¡¯t bring my name anymore. You did a good job in East Blue. I look forward to your next performance and I am proud to have you as my subordinate.¡± ¡°Are you proud of me?¡± Kaz¡¯s originally gloomy expression brightened again. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I understand!¡± ¡°What do you understand?¡± Kuro felt that it was a little dangerous. He had to ask. Kaz took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t preach your will anymore.¡± ¡°No, no, no. That is your will, not mine. What you have been preaching from the beginning to the end is your will. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Kuro waved his hand. He had to correct Kaz¡¯s idea, otherwise who knows what kind of trouble he would cause. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s my will!¡± Kaz said seriously. ¡°And then?¡± Kuro continued. ¡°You should show your ambition on the Grand Line. East Blue has nothing to do with you anymore,¡± Kaz said. Kuro was happy and patted Kaz¡¯s shoulder happily. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the right way. We have a superior and a subordinate. You can¡¯t be so bad¡­ No, you can¡¯t be affected by me and delay your own future.¡± Kaz nodded solemnly. ¡°I will complete my justice. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°Okay, I came here mainly for this. What you did made me unable to sleep for a few days. Now it¡¯s solved. Remember, don¡¯t say my name.¡± Kuro laughed happily and called out to Lily, ¡°Lily, have some wine. Cass and I will get drunk today!¡± It¡¯s done! It was finally done! This is the real Cass. He also promised himself that he would not say his name in East Blue. Then there is no risk of promotion! In the tavern, Kuro happily drank a few barrels until late at night before saying goodbye to Kaz. He walked to the port and shouted happily at the sea, ¡°The sea is as big as a fish!¡± ¡°Is there a need to be so happy? It¡¯s just East Blue.¡± Leda was puzzled. ¡°What do you know?¡± Kuro grinned and said, ¡°Kill all the danger in the cradle. This is my way of survival! And Kaz is still very reliable. After all, we have worked together for so long. I still know this guy¡¯s character and he won¡¯t do anything to betray us. ¡°Besides, how can there be a fool in this world who doesn¡¯t want to be famous and always gives his fame to others?¡± Hearing this, Leda looked at Kuro expressionlessly. Crowe adjusted his glasses and was speechless for a moment. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Let¡¯s go to sleep, I¡¯ll take you to Barati tomorrow!¡± Kuro happily patted Lida¡¯s little head. ¡°Balati!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You said it. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always done what I promised you.¡± ¡­ . Kaz looked up at the moon as he walked. He could not help but sigh in his heart. What a good Marine! For such a small reputation, they actually came to East Blue to look for him in guilt just to explain this matter. Sure enough, Mr. Kuro has always been noble. He could not let down Mr. Kuro¡¯s good intentions! ¡°Lieutenant Kuro is right. He is already on the Grand Line. East Blue doesn¡¯t need his fame, but the Grand Line does! No matter how hard I try to promote it in East Blue, the effect is limited. Mr. Kuro will not be happy. With his ability, he will definitely make some achievements on the Grand Line. He doesn¡¯t need some fame in East Blue.¡± Kaz looked at the moonlight and murmured, ¡°The more I am in East Blue, the more I discover the limitations of East Blue. So, I don¡¯t want to be in East Blue anymore, Mr. Kuro!¡± Grand Line! Only when he reaches the Grand Line can he serve under Mr. Kuro again and add a weak force to Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice! Kaz¡¯s eyes seemed to be on fire. Kuro¡¯s words had aroused his ambition. Kuro should be known to the whole world for his nobility and justice! East Blue is indeed not enough, and the most famous place is naturally Grand Line! Since Kuro doesn¡¯t want East Blue¡¯s credit, I will use this credit to go to the headquarters! ¡°Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t worry. When we meet again, I will definitely surprise you!¡± Kaz silently swore in his heart. He wanted to say that just now, but Mr. Kuro hated men who talked big, so he had to hide himself until he had enough credit to be promoted to Headquarters for training. He will even make some achievements in the headquarters. When he enters Mr. Kuro¡¯s command, he will definitely be happy. Chapter 71 Meritorious Service Two days later, at sea. Kuro pointed to one end of the newspaper and smiled at Leda. ¡°Look, it¡¯s still useful. Kaz broke pirates and declared himself ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯. He never mentioned me again.¡± The newspaper showed a picture of Kaz catching a group of pirates. Kuro was satisfied with this. Since he didn¡¯t have his name, he could do whatever he wanted. ¡°When will we reach Barati?¡± Leda was not interested in the hot-blooded bearded man. She just looked at the endless sea and muttered. ¡°Soon, but there¡¯s no need to rush. We have a lot of time in East Blue, and now I have the most freedom.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and laid down on the recliner. Life is back on track. There is no risk of promotion and no pressure of being summoned by Headquarters. Comfortable ~ Beside him, Crowe also smiled. This kind of life was indeed quite good. ¡­ . While Kuro was enjoying life, a bird soared in the sky on the Grand Line. That was Buck. He flew over the Reverse Mountain and after a few more breaks, he transformed into different forms of birds and looked for a target to attack. That Luciru Kuro, he had to take revenge on him before he could rest and go out to sea. After arriving at the Grand Line, he was looking for a target to take revenge on. Ordinary town? Not enough influence. Marine Headquarters? He was not strong enough. He wanted to find a place with a lot of influence and not very strong to pretend to be Kuro and burn it there. ¡°Yes?¡± Barker swept low and bypassed a rain cloud that was obviously going to have a storm. When he saw the sea again, he saw a target he liked. It was an island. The buildings on the island were interesting and full of futuristic technology style. It seemed to be a big technology island. ¡°This is the place!¡± Technology Island, its influence is definitely not low. If it is destroyed here, it will definitely cause trouble for that Marine. He swooped down to the island and circled high above it. There are Marines nearby. Great! With Marines, it means that the security is tight and the influence is definitely not low. Barker landed on the island and turned into soft mud. He changed again and became Kuro. He stared at the building complex in front of him and laughed sinisterly. ¡°Let¡¯s make a scene.¡± ¡°Weng!!!¡± However, the moment he stepped forward, the island suddenly glowed red and let out an ear-piercing sound. ¡°Intruder!¡± ¡°Where is he, quickly catch him!¡± The Marines moved one after another and quickly deployed in all directions. This number is a little too much¡­ Barker had a bad feeling. The number of Marines on this island is somewhat beyond his expectations, but it doesn¡¯t look like a Marine base. But on second thought, if there are a lot of them, then Kuro will definitely be in big trouble. He, Barker, loved to do such things. Otherwise, is his title of ¡®Evil Pretender¡¯ for nothing? Looking at the Marines searching frantically, Barker moved his limbs and walked over, ready to kill. ¡°Hey, you.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded behind him and a huge shadow wrapped around him. Barker turned his head and saw a huge man. The man had a scar on his face and he was only wearing a red dudou with three magatama and a symbol of heaven on the dudou. He was carrying a huge double-sided axe and he was nearly three meters tall as he looked down at the incarnation of Barker. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before. Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? Ask someone¡¯s name and say your name first. Who are you?¡± Barker answered calmly. The man in the bellyband curled his lips. ¡°No matter how you ask, it¡¯s useless. I won¡¯t tell you anything, stranger. I¡¯m the most defensive man in the world, and I¡¯m very tight-lipped.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a name. I¡¯m also a Marine,¡± Barker asked. ¡°I already said that it¡¯s useless, stranger. I am the most tight-lipped man in the world, Battling Momomaru!¡± ¡°¡­ Didn¡¯t I say it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sentomaru was stunned and quickly said, ¡°That was what I wanted to say just now and didn¡¯t answer your question. Who are you? There is no impression of you on this island, Marine.¡± ¡°I am Luciru Kuro, Second Lieutenant of Marine Headquarters. I am here on a mission.¡± Barker gradually approached this fat fool and prepared to kill him with one blow. ¡°Luciru Kuro?¡± Sentomaru thought for a moment. ¡°Oh, I know you. The old man thinks very highly of you and accepted you as his direct subordinate. Are you here to find the old man? He happens to be on the island. But you are a little weak. Why would the old man like you?¡± As he spoke, Barker had already arrived in front of Sentomaru. He formed a knife with one hand and raised it, preparing to stab him. ¡°Who knows, that old man, I will let him reunite with you later!¡± Just as he was about to stab it, a frivolous voice sounded beside him. ¡°Oh? How strange. Why are you here, Kuro, aren¡¯t you on vacation in East Blue?¡± Light gathered around him. A tall figure appeared on his side. The man had his hands in his pockets and his sunglasses were slightly lowered as he stared at Barker with a strange look. When he saw who it was, Barker froze and cold sweat flowed down his face. ¡°Ki-Kizaru?!¡± Admiral of Marine Headquarters, the highest combat power of the World Government, Kizaru! Why is he here?! Kizaru knows this Kuro? Kuro is Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate?! ¡°What a joke!¡± Barker¡¯s face was ashen. If the Admiral is here, it means that this place is extremely dangerous! ¡°This is not a place where ordinary Marines can come. How did you find this place, Kuro?¡± Kizaru asked curiously. Calm down! I have to calm down! Kizaru did not realize that I still have a chance! Barker wiped the sweat on his face and forced a smile. ¡°Kizaru, it¡¯s like this, I¡­¡± Swish! BOOM!!! A beam of light pierced his chest and the explosion caused Barker to fly out like a rag. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. The skin on his body began to soften and he returned to his original appearance. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a stranger.¡± Kizaru walked out of the dust and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so scary. It can actually turn into Kuro.¡± ¡°Surround him!¡± Sentomaru roared. The Marines heard the noise and quickly ran over and surrounded Barker, raising their guns and aiming. ¡°Who is he.¡± Sentomaru walked over and glanced at Barker. A Marine recognized him and reported, ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Evil Disguiser¡¯ Buck Arlo, a pirate with a bounty of 370 million berries. He has the ability of ¡®Disguise Fruit¡¯, and he can disguise himself as others. I heard that he lost in the battle with Kaido of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), and his whereabouts are unknown. There is intelligence saying that he is in the East China Sea. It seems that the intelligence is wrong.¡± ¡°East Blue?¡± Kizaru tilted his head. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Did you encounter Kuro? It¡¯s so scary, you can actually escape from his blade.¡± He stretched out his finger and light gathered on his finger. ¡°Well, logically speaking, I should have caught you, but you came to a place you shouldn¡¯t have, so can I trouble you to die?¡± ¡°I surrender!¡± Barker knelt and shouted, ¡°I came here by mistake. I don¡¯t know where it is. I was defeated by Luciru Kuro. He asked me to surrender to Marine Headquarters!¡± I have to surrender, I will die! Since Lucilu Kuro is Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate, using him as an excuse, I will definitely survive. He had gambled correctly. The beam gradually shrank. Kizaru asked suspiciously, ¡°Oh? Kuro asked you to surrender? That¡¯s strange, will he do that?¡± Barker nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s true! Admiral Kizaru, would a pirate like me surrender voluntarily? I was beaten by that man.¡± ¡°Well, forget it. Take him for interrogation and send him to Impel Down.¡± Kizaru retracted his hand and watched Barker being escorted away by Marines. He looked at the sky with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s so scary. It¡¯s a credit for coming to my door.¡± Chapter 72 Big Eater Girl Killing an ability user who has eaten Devil Fruit is not the best choice because the Devil Fruit will regenerate and be eaten by others. If that person also committed evil, it would still be very troublesome. Therefore, when they catch metahumans, they are usually locked in Impel Down after trial. Ordinary people only know that there are only five floors in Impel Down, but only internal personnel know that there is a sixth floor that is the deepest, and that floor is occupied by vicious criminals. For people like Barker, the sixth floor is impossible, but the fifth floor is no problem. Although Justice Island was destroyed, its function is still there. After the interrogation and conviction from Justice Island, Barker will be sent to Impel Down and die of old age there. ¡­ . But all this, Kuro did not know. Barati. The Battleship stopped nearby and the Marines put down a small boat and took Kuro and others to Barati. Although Krieg had caused a lot of damage to Barati at that time, after such a long time, of course the repairs were completed. Kuro and the others walked through the door and saw many guests talking and laughing. It was very harmonious. At this time, East Blue is calm. There are no big pirates, and small pirates can¡¯t hurt Balati¡¯s Battle Chef. In addition to the smell of this place, many customers are relieved to come. ¡°Welcome Light¡­¡± As soon as Kuro and others walked in, Paddy appeared out of nowhere and directly appeared in front of them, rubbing his hands. However, before he could finish speaking, he stared at Kuro and others in horror. The main focus was on the excited Leda. ¡°L-Lida!¡± Pardy suddenly took a few steps back and stared at Leda for a while. He suddenly turned around and ran to the back kitchen, shouting as he ran: ¡°Big Eater Girl is here, get ready for battle!!!¡± Watching the wretched Popeye escape in a panic, Kuro was speechless and rubbed Leda¡¯s head: ¡°Look, you¡¯re scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair, it¡¯s all messed up!¡± Leda slapped Kuro¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t pay, why are you afraid?¡± After Paddy went in, a group of people immediately came out of the kitchen and looked at Leda with high fighting spirit. They looked as if they saw the enemy, which made Leda subconsciously take a step back. What¡¯s wrong? She didn¡¯t offend anyone. She had paid for the last meal. They had left a bounty hunter for this restaurant. It was enough. Was he really afraid of food? Leda remained vigilant. If this group of people rushed over, she would fight back. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Among the chefs, Zhepp limped out. He was still wearing a tall hat and a wooden prosthesis on his right foot. He stood in front of the chefs. ¡°Lida, we have remembered you since the last time you came to eat.¡± ¡°This time we are all prepared. All the chefs will work hard to cook!¡± ¡°Balati, will definitely make every guest eat comfortably! Isn¡¯t that right, cooks!¡± ¡°Yes!!!!¡± The cooks roared. Since the last time Leda showed her huge appetite and made Balati¡¯s chef faint from exhaustion, these people have remembered it. Barati¡¯s chef is actually knocked out by his guest¡¯s appetite. This is a shame! This time, they must prove themselves! ¡°So it¡¯s this.¡± Leda breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought you were going to beat me up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking. In Barati, the guest is God. Please take a seat.¡± Jepp chuckled and pulled out their seats personally. After the three of them were seated, Jepp said to Kuro: ¡°I heard you went to the Grand Line? I miss it, that kind of place.¡± His expression was filled with nostalgia, as if he had thought of something. He said, ¡°Have you been to Water Seven?¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve been there before?¡± Kuro said with interest. Zhepp smiled and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a bastard there. After so many years, he¡¯s probably an old man.¡± ¡°Guest, your newspaper and water.¡± With a fawning smile, Paddy put a few newspapers and lemonade on the table. ¡°You can read the newspapers to pass the time before the dishes are served.¡± Zhepp glared at him and said, ¡°Are you complaining that I, the head chef, can¡¯t speak?¡± ¡°The customer is God, God! Even if you are the head chef, you can¡¯t force the customer to chat with you. The customer can do whatever he wants.¡± Paddy replied stubbornly and then reappeared beside Kuro like a face-changing master. His face bloomed with a smile and he rubbed his hands beside his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, guest?¡± This was a tycoon. The kind that costs millions of Berries for a meal. For Paddy, a guest is God. A rich guest is God in God! Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t come so close to me. It¡¯s too disgusting. Go and cook.¡± ¡°Understood, guest, your request is my purpose!¡± Pardy immediately took a few steps back and turned to enter the kitchen. Kuro picked up the newspaper and lit a cigar. He looked at Jeppe and handed him one. ¡°Smoke? Good stuff.¡± Zhepp glanced at it and said in surprise, ¡°It seems that you are doing well. This thing is very expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t cost me money.¡± Kuro waved his hand generously. He did not want his money. Before he left, he took a box from Kizaru. It was definitely enough before the war. After Whitebeard is done, he will go and find Kizaru. Not a big problem. Zhepp shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t smoke. It¡¯s not good for cooking.¡± ¡°Well, suit yourself.¡± Kuro shrugged, lit the cigar, put it in his mouth, and looked at the newspaper. He had already seen the latest issue of East Blue, but in addition to the latest issue, there were also previous issues. Since he was waiting for the dishes, there was no harm in watching and killing time. ¡°Yes?¡± Just as he was flipping through the newspaper, he was suddenly attracted by the content of the previous issue. It was a picture that occupied half of the cover. On it was a ruin. Above the ruin was an island that had landed from somewhere. Near the island, there were some buildings. It should have been a town, but it was destroyed. There was a line of words on the picture. [Shocking! The island has fallen again, destroying the town on the island!] What followed was a report. ¡°Which place is so unlucky to be destroyed by an island?¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°The sea is incredible. There are all kinds of strange things.¡± ¡°Island¡­¡± Crowe was also reading the report and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I have seen similar news in East Blue before. This is not the first time.¡± ¡°Not the first time? Not a chance event?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. He remembered that there was no Sky Island in the East China Sea, and the Sky Island was cloud-shaped and would not fall. A floating island? There are types of islands. Did something happen and they fell down? ¡°Well, this kind of natural disaster, there is no other way. I hope he is fine.¡± Kuro put down the newspaper and stopped paying attention. The sea is too magical. Even in the East China Sea, there are many natural disasters. That was why he hated places like Grand Line. The weather there was really unreasonable. Many people who went out to sea were not killed by the enemy, but by the treacherous weather of the sea and the ferocious Sea Kings. Under the sea, there are too many shipwrecks. Chapter 73 Another Meteor? Lida enjoyed Barati¡¯s meal. It still took half a day and cost three million Berries. ¡°How is it? This time, no one fainted!¡± Jeppe looked at Leda, who was patting her belly with satisfaction and laughed, ¡°This is Chef¡¯s victory!¡± This is the victory of money! Kuro cursed in his heart. This meal cost Kuro three million. ¡°I say, old man, after spending so much money here, shouldn¡¯t you send some supplies or something? My subordinates on the ship also have to eat.¡± Kuro began to bargain. ¡°No problem.¡± Zhepp agreed readily. ¡°Actually, the bounty on the pirates you left behind last time is already a lot. Well, I will prepare the supplies for your voyage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kuro nodded in satisfaction and waited for Jepp to get the supplies ready. He greeted him and went to the Battleship. ¡°Come again next time!¡± Paddy waved his hand outside and tears flowed down his face. There are not many customers who are so forthright. ¡°Kuro, when are we coming next?¡± On the Battleship, Leda asked eagerly. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Kuro knocked on Leda¡¯s head. ¡°At least take care of my salary and your appetite problem. Just come once in a while!¡± Although he became a Headquarters Second Lieutenant, his salary was greatly increased and he had a million Berries a month. Food and accommodation are free. The government provides good food and drinks. If there are problems, they can apply for subsidies. But it can¡¯t withstand Leda¡¯s construction. In order to prevent Leda from spending money everywhere, the money was no longer in Leda¡¯s hands but on Crowe. After all, he was born as a butler and had a way of managing the finances. Kuro was very relieved to let Crowe manage it. After handing over the supplies from Barati to the military officer on the ship, the warship continued to sail. Kuro is now attached to the headquarters and has special privileges in the branch. He can dock at any branch, so he doesn¡¯t have to go back to the 153rd branch. He doesn¡¯t want to go back, in case that idiot Kaz thinks too much. However, thanks to Cass, he has not even encountered pirates recently. Traveling leisurely in the East China Sea, such days are too comfortable. ¡­ . After sailing in the East China Sea for a few days, the sun was still shining brightly. Kuro made a deck chair and sunbathed with his bare upper body. ¡°Second Lieutenant, we are about to reach an island, do you want to refurbish it?¡± The soldier walked over and reported. ¡°As usual, resupply and take a day off. Well, it¡¯s rare for me to take a break, don¡¯t be too serious.¡± Kuro said to the soldier with a cigar in his mouth. His vacation is a little long and will take at least a few months, but Kuro is determined not to leave East Blue. East Blue is so big and there are so many places to play. I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯ll go all the way, but it¡¯s not a problem to play for a while. ¡°I say, why do you have to resupply every island? Isn¡¯t it good for us to go directly to the amusement island ¡®Morgati¡¯?¡± Leda was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and lying next to Kuro. She took a sip of juice and said longingly, ¡°I heard that there are many fun things in ¡®Morgati¡¯. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Kuro snapped, ¡°Let me ask you, how many supplies are left on the ship?¡± ¡°We gave it to you the day before yesterday¡­¡± Leda was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s been two days. What does this mean? The supplies on the ship can only feed Marines for three months. Now there are only two months and 28 days. There¡¯s also you, the foodie. Half of the food in the cabin is your food reserve, which means we only eat for one month and 13 days¡­¡± Leda looked at Kuro¡¯s long speech and sighed. Here he comes, he comes with his lines. Next, what if¡­ ¡°What if we encounter a storm or something, and what if this storm makes us trapped for more than a month and we don¡¯t have enough food at that time, wouldn¡¯t we be hungry?¡± Then, yes, so say it¡­ ¡°That¡¯s why I must plan ahead. The food in the cabin must be filled and the materials for repair must be filled. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease when I come out to sail.¡± His words were reasonable. ¡°Yes, yes, you are right¡­¡± Leda sighed. Kuro was good at everything, but when faced with this problem, he was even more careful than her, and he always had a long speech. Her ears were about to get calluses from listening to him, and she could even memorize the lines. Crowe adjusted his glasses and ran off to look at the sea before Kuro started his tirade. If not for the fact that he couldn¡¯t beat him, he would have given Kuro a hard blow. ¡­ . The Battleship moved forward and docked on an island. Leda glanced at it and suddenly froze. ¡°It¡¯s Germoro.¡± ¡°Germolo.¡± At this time, Kuro changed his clothes and came out. Hearing this, he smiled and said, ¡°Oh, the island that you ate empty. I wonder how Mayor Mendel is now.¡± Without Leda, that town should have restored its former order. They took Marine to the only town on the island. As Kuro thought, the town had been restored to its former order. Kuro asked his subordinates to buy supplies in the town and then entered Mendel¡¯s home. ¡°Hahaha, long time no see, Kuro. Thanks to you, the town can now eat its fill!¡± The current Mayor Mendel is no longer the thin and hungry figure from before, but he has become strong and strong again, and his facial features look unusually energetic. It was to see how Kuro twisted. She had a feeling that he would say, ¡°Yarranakka.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I came here to replenish some supplies,¡± Kuro said with a smile. ¡°Take whatever you want!¡± Mendel waved his hand heroically. ¡°You are a great benefactor of our town, a good man who has exorcised the Devil Florida. In this town, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Florida?¡± When Crowe heard this, he was stunned for a moment and looked at Leda, who had her head lowered and was silent. Leda shrank behind Kuro. ¡°Oh! You look like a good man.¡± Mendel¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Crowe, and then he said, ¡°Yes, Florida, that demon in East Blue legend was exorcised by Kuro. If you are interested, I will tell you about it in detail tonight, just the two of us.¡± For some reason, Crowe felt a little cold. ¡°No, forget it. Thank you for your kindness.¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand, out of instinct, Crowe refused. He subconsciously turned his head away from the seemingly manly face. However, just as he turned to look at the window, he saw a meteor with a trail flashing past. ¡°Mr. Kuro, there are meteors again. Why is East Blue always flowing, flowing, flowing¡­¡± He could not continue. Cold sweat instantly covered his face and he pointed to the window in horror. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s so strange about a meteor? Didn¡¯t we meet it before? It¡¯s enough to make a wish once, it won¡¯t work.¡± Kuro looked over. With just one glance, he was stunned and suddenly stood up. ¡°What a joke!¡± His face was extremely gloomy. The so-called ¡®meteor¡¯ was getting bigger and bigger. An outline gradually appeared. The outline of the island! It was a huge island flying at high speed and falling very quickly! It¡¯s not a meteor at all! And the direction he was heading in was precisely Germoro! The shadow gradually enveloped the town because the island was approaching. In a while, they would hit it. Chapter 74 Can This World Still Get Better? The crashing island ¡­ The people in the town subconsciously raised their heads and looked at the huge island that was gradually enveloping them. All of them were pale with fear. The threat of death appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°Help me!!!¡± A resident screamed and ran out in a panic. His actions caused the residents of the town to fall into chaos and disperse. The Marines were also confused and fled out of town. There is no way to stop such a thing! ¡°Hey, what a joke, what is that!¡± Leda¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and she subconsciously changed into a girl¡¯s posture. However, this huge island was so huge that it could cover Germoro, which made her lose the courage to fight. Even meteorites are not this big! ¡°Kuro!¡± She subconsciously looked at Kuro and was about to cry. Crowe also subconsciously looked at Kuro, and cold sweat poured from his forehead. No one can survive the fall of an island of this level. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I suggest we retreat with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). We can¡¯t fight against such a natural disaster.¡± Crowe couldn¡¯t think of anything other than a Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) retreat. He couldn¡¯t ask Kuro to cut open the meteorite. Kuro can do this, but even if it is cut in half, with the size of this island, it will become two islands from one island, and the outcome will not change. Kuro took a step forward and held the handle of the knife on his left waist with his right hand. Haki appeared in the entirety of Huazhou. Its density even began to emit tentacles, as if it was going to climb somewhere else. He gritted his teeth and his expression was extremely ugly. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter where we run. If we don¡¯t cut it, we¡¯re finished. You two, get out of the way.¡± ¡°Do you really want to cut it? But Mr. Kuro, even if you cut it, it¡¯s useless.¡± Crowe looked back at the island that was almost touching his face and swallowed hard. It was so big. What could it do even if it was cut open? ZANG! Blade, unsheathed. A huge black and gold slash flew out as his blade was unsheathed, knocking open Mayor Mendel¡¯s house and slashing straight at the flying island. Chi! Bang!!! The Soaring Slash cut open the island, and the moment it was cut open, the island seemed to have been cut by thousands of slashes and cracked in the air, gradually splitting into small pieces of gravel. Like fireworks, they bloomed in the air. Rustle! Tiny gravel fell into the sea. Those residents and Marines who were in a panic and some even chose to jump into the sea looked up at the meteorite that exploded in the air with their mouths open and eyes bulging. F-What happened? ¡°Hey, this is too exaggerated!¡± In the mayor¡¯s residence, Leda jumped on the spot several times in excitement and stared at Kuro with wide eyes. ¡°This level, you¡­ How did you do it? That¡¯s high-level Armament Haki!¡± Advanced Armament Haki. Lida knew that Kuro would do it. With his Haki, he would definitely do it. But to be able to use Advanced Armament Haki to this extent, it is not just ¡®can¡¯ explain it. Sure enough, hentai is hentai! Crowe¡¯s face was sweating. Just now he was sweating for the impact of the island, but now it seems that Kuro is more worthy of his sweat. Although she knew that the gap between her and him was too big, the gap was too big. He would accept it even if you cut an island. You can cut the island with a blade, but you can only cut the island with a flying slash. What is this! ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro let out a long sigh of relief and put the [Hua Zhou] back into its sheath. He glanced at Leda. ¡°Oh? You know about Advanced Armament Haki?¡± Cutting open the island is actually nothing, it is no different from cutting a mountain, but to cut it into pieces, it is two different concepts. Armament Haki, ¡®Wrap¡¯, ¡®Hardening¡¯, and more advanced techniques that can release Haki out of the body to attack the target and can even destroy it internally. Kuro uses Advanced Armament Haki to attack and destroy the interior of the island with a single slash. However, he did not look much better. Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of red light, and his hair fluttered, making the mansion shake. Kenbonshoku (Observation)! Kuro¡¯s perception tentacles looked straight in the direction of the island. He wanted to see who did these things. He has already come to the weakest place in East Blue, how can there be such a thing! Kuro felt his entire body trembling and his hands and feet were cold. What was wrong with this world? Could it be better for people like them who yearned for safety? How can he live safely? At the thought of this, tears flowed down his face. If it was a random natural disaster, then forget it. But this is obviously not the first time, so it is not a natural disaster. Someone must have done it. Otherwise, how can an island drift to the East China Sea and then land? Wait ¡­ A drifting island?! Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki was still in his perception, but he suddenly thought of something and was stunned. There seems to be such a person in East Blue. A certain golden-haired old idiot who escaped from Impel Down 20 years ago and there is still no news of him. Observation Haki sensed a trace in the sky above East Blue. There was a lot of life aura there, and the aura was obviously a man, and it was very strong! That feeling was as domineering as a lion. It¡¯s him! ¡°WDNMD!¡± Kuro gulped. ¡°How could I have forgotten about this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leda was still watching the fireworks of the ¡®island¡¯ that landed. When she heard Kuro swear, she quickly turned her head. What happened to him? Was he also hungry and angry? ¡°Golden Lion¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were ferocious. ¡°Golden Lion! This guy came to East Blue. F*ck!¡± ¡°Golden Lion?¡± Crowe was puzzled. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere.¡± ¡°Gold ¡­ lion?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Is it a golden lion? Is it delicious? I have never eaten golden lion meat and I don¡¯t know the taste¡­ Wait, you mean a golden lion?!¡± Her voice suddenly rose an octave. ¡°You mean, the legendary great pirate, Pirate Admiral ¡®Golden Lion¡¯?!¡± ¡°Golden Lion?¡± Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°The big pirate who disappeared twenty years ago?¡± He remembered. Crowe is thirty-three years old this year. He was thirteen years old twenty years ago. Naturally, he has seen the newspaper. He escaped from Impelton, the Impel Down city where no one has ever escaped. He is the legendary great pirate! ¡°The Big Pirate who fought with Pirate King is in East Blue?¡± Crowe swallowed hard. Kuro¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be in East Blue. Why did I come to East Blue? Isn¡¯t it good for me to go to the other Three Seas?¡± He forgot that because it was too long ago, he lived for more than 20 years and could remember some big events or because he was thinking too much every day, so that he could perfectly avoid these things. However, a pirate who has never appeared for 20 years and has no news about him must have gradually forgotten about him. If he had not sensed it, he would have thought that it was a natural disaster. ¡°What should we do? Report to Headquarters?¡± Crowe panicked. Is there such a terrifying pirate in East Blue? How did they survive before? ¡°I want to¡­ but it¡¯s too late. That guy is rushing here.¡± In his perception, the powerful man with the aura of a lion was coming this way. Chapter 75 Actually, I Want to Leave, I Don¡¯t Want to Stay At that speed, they would be here soon. Even if they leave now, it will be too late. Marine still needs to reorganize. While they are reorganizing, Golden Lion will come over. He can¡¯t expect Golden Lion to not be domineering, right? Moreover, there are people on this island. ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡± Kuro took a deep breath. In the face of such a famous pirate, he had to think. I can¡¯t expect him to be like the main characters and be helped by the heavens. Instead of counting on that kind of thing, it would be better to count on a bolt of lightning to kill this old thing now. He still had to strike it in a direct manner. It wouldn¡¯t work even if he missed. He would definitely be killed by one bolt. However, in the face of known opponents, Kuro was not too afraid. What humans think is the most dangerous is, of course, the unknown. This was also the reason why Kuro felt that he was not strong enough and did not want to go to the Grand Line, let alone to the New World. There are too many peculiar metahumans. His swordsmanship is a barrier ability that even Gods can¡¯t cut. The ability to make people age backwards by more than ten years. It also has the ability to turn people into toys. Or the ability to make people smaller and older. The ability to be abnormally depressed after being pierced by a ghost. This is the power of a miracle. It¡¯s best if it can only effectively hit the body of an ability user. Hit ability? No one can do that yet. Above the sea, there should be more than these treacherous abilities. There were also those powerhouses who were so powerful that they could almost destroy the world. These were the ones that Kuro did not want to encounter. He was still too weak. But now that he can¡¯t avoid it, the known is better than the unknown. He could still operate a wave. ¡°Let me think. Golden Lion is now in his seventies or eighties. His physical fitness will decline as he gets older.¡± The older, the stronger? Stop it. When you are old, your physical fitness will definitely decline. ¡°Moreover, he disappeared for 20 years, that is, 20 years without fighting. There is no big impact, and his combat experience will degrade a lot.¡± ¡°I remember that this guy has a rudder on his head, which affects his Haki performance. Haoshoku should be gone, and Kenbonshoku (Observation) will also degenerate a lot.¡± ¡°As for my current strength, the old man is right. I am a general candidate and there is a gap between me and the generals and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), but the current Golden Lion is also a gap from them.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°It can operate a wave!¡± Actually, he wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t want to stay. However, the Golden Lion was clearly close. I can¡¯t leave! If he passively waited for Golden Lion to come over, he would have to consider his subordinates and civilians in the battle. Moreover, if he fought in front of them, the outcome would be known and it would not be in line with his original intention. Then there is only one choice! ¡°Lida, Crowe, follow me!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet that legendary big pirate!¡± ¡°No way, that¡¯s a Golden Lion.¡± Leda¡¯s face was strange and she shouted: ¡°You are going to deal with him?!¡± ¡°Well, can I stay and reorganize the Marines and civilians? I think they need me.¡± Crowe raised his hand. He did not want to go at all. ¡°Do you think I want to go?!¡± Kuro glared at Crowe. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to follow me. I can¡¯t be safe, and you want to be calm? Dream on!¡± ¡°Besides, your combat power is enough. One more person and one more combat power.¡± With that, Kuro stepped on the air and directly stepped out of the wall that had been shattered by the slash, turning into an afterimage and flying out. Leda sighed. ¡°Crossing the sea¡­ It¡¯s so troublesome. I¡¯ll be hungry again.¡± She adjusted the snack backpack on her back and followed him with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Crowe had no choice but to step into the air with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and step towards the sea. Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) is the most practical of the Six Moves. As long as you have enough stamina, no one can stop you from stepping from East Blue to Headquarters. But basically no one would be so bored, and no one has so much stamina. Kuro didn¡¯t stop and sensed the location of the Golden Lion. He stepped on the air above the sea and went straight forward. Above the East China Sea, there are several huge islands. The islands are connected together, forming a group of floating islands, and on the largest island, there is a palace. Inside the palace, an old man with valiant golden hair, a rudder on his head, and a cigar in his mouth smiled. ¡°Oh? The meteorite I controlled was destroyed?¡± He could naturally sense the island under his control. Now that the size of the island is gone, it must have been destroyed. ¡°I just saw a town and wanted to destroy it. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a surprise. Is there a strong person?¡± The man sitting on the throne revealed a sinister smile. ¡°The strong masters of East Blue, it must be interesting to destroy them!¡± He did not think that it could be destroyed by cannons. The size of the island is so large that ordinary artillery shells cannot do it. Moreover, the island that he threw down was destroyed in an instant. Puff, puff, puff, puff¡­ A series of extremely strange fart-like footsteps sounded. ¡°Master Shiki, three people were observed approaching.¡± The person had a clown face that looked like it had been washed by white powder. He raised his hand and a projection appeared on the opposite wall. On the projection, it was the scene of Kuro and the other two gradually approaching. Golden Lion¡¯s eyes widened and he said incredulously, ¡°Hey, it can fly?!¡± **TIP** ¡°It¡¯s Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)!¡± Indigo hit Golden Lion and said, ¡°Master Shiki, it¡¯s Marine.¡± ¡°Marine? Marine¡­¡± Shiki looked at the projected image. ¡°Have we been discovered by Marines?¡± ¡°Yes, but these Marines seem to want to come and find out.¡± Indigo laughed. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Shiki laughed boldly. ¡°Young people nowadays are so bold to come here. Hey, Indigo, when will the IQ be completed!¡± ¡°Soon, Master Shiki.¡± Indigo smiled. Shiki grinned and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start with an appetizer. Let these young people remember the fear of Golden Lion!¡± ¡°Twenty years, twenty years. Soon, the World Government, Marines¡­ the top war and fear will come soon!!!¡± He had spent 20 years for this IQ creature, and now he was about to succeed! ¡°Roger, the sea where you were born is about to be destroyed by me. Well, it¡¯s best to use it to commemorate you, although it¡¯s twenty years late.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Kuro, there is an island there, it is so big!¡± In the sky, Leda jumped in the air with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Soon, she pointed to a huge floating island in the sky and shouted in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s really big¡­¡± Crowe looked up at the sky and swallowed his saliva. It was more than big. In addition to the large and small islands, the large island in the center was actually surrounded by seawater, forming a floating sea! ¡°Fruit ability users are really monsters!¡± Kuro cursed and sped up. Aokiji can freeze the sea surface to the extent that a person can walk for four or five days. Now, this old guy directly floated the seawater up. Chapter 76 Dire Beast (1) ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Kuro stepped in the air without stopping. He turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed Kizaru¡¯s number. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t let anything happen to me this time!¡± As he got closer to the island, Kuro rose into the air and landed on the nearest island. These floating islands of various sizes were connected by the same floating sea, and there were some ships on the sea. It was Pirate Ship. Leda looked around and sighed. ¡°There are so many islands. I was too far away just now and I felt small. When I landed, it was so big.¡± Crowe appeared to be on guard as he opened the suitcase and put on the Cat¡¯s Claw Ten Blades. This is Golden Lion¡¯s island, we must maintain 120% vigilance. This legendary great pirate has many means. ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± Headquarters. Office. Kizaru opened the black Den Den Mushi on his wrist and kept replying. But there was no sound for a long time. He scratched his head and his mouth formed a magical curve. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. There¡¯s no sound.¡± ¡­ . **TIP** Kuro hung up the Den Den Mushi and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Complete. The old man¡¯s old habits can¡¯t be changed and he can¡¯t be counted on. ¡°Roar!¡± They landed in a jungle and heard a loud roar coming from the jungle. A huge spotted bear came out of the jungle with a fierce look, drooling and roaring at the three people. The shape of this spotted bear is very strange. It is not the kind of shape with well-proportioned limbs. Its lower limbs are very short, but its two arms are unusually long, especially the bear paw, which is very big. ¡°Ah, Bear!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°What a big bear paw!¡± Kuro glanced at the bear. ¡°This bear cannot be eaten.¡± ¡°Roar!!!¡± The spotted bear roared and stood up, rushing straight at the three people. Crowe pushed up his glasses and in a flash, he appeared behind the spotted bear. ¡°Finger Gun: Claw!¡± Five beams of light fell from above and broke the back of the spotted bear. The claws cut through the skin and blood spurted out. Crowe pushed up his glasses again without looking at the spotted bear. ¡°It¡¯s just a¡­¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The spotted bear turned around in pain and pounced over. ¡°Shave!¡± Bang! The spotted bear¡¯s huge claws smashed into Crowe¡¯s original location, leaving a huge gully, while Crowe flashed to the distance, a trace of cold sweat appearing on his forehead. This skin is too thick, and why is it so strong? It was not inferior to Barker¡¯s disguise form. But he is a pirate with more than 300 million, what is this? ¡°Roar!¡± Crowe was about to continue his attack when his pupils suddenly shrank. ¡°Moonwalk!¡± He stepped into the air with all his might and saw a strong wind coming from behind him. A huge leopard pounced from behind him to its original position. ¡°Rankyaku (Tempest Kick)!¡± Crowe¡¯s body swooped down, and a slash emerged from his claws, directly hitting the leopard¡¯s back. Chi! ¡°Ow!¡± The leopard cried out in pain as its body was bent and five extremely deep wounds appeared on its back. However, the leopard did not lose its combat power. When Crowe attacked it, it suddenly turned around and its leopard tail turned above, sweeping towards Crowe in the air like a steel whip. Bang! Crowe was swept away by the blow. At this time, the spotted bear also let out a roar and its huge body showed extraordinary speed. It directly flashed out an afterimage and instantly jumped in the direction where Crowe flew out, raising its claws and grabbing down together. ¡°Moonwalk!¡± Crowe gritted his teeth and hurriedly stopped his body in the air. Before the claw fell, he jumped higher with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and hurriedly jumped over the Spotted Bear¡¯s head and towards Kuro. Bang. After falling from a high altitude, Crowe half-knelt and supported himself with one hand, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Roar!¡± The leopard on the opposite side prostrated on the ground and roared at Crowe in a low voice. It was very energetic and looked as if it was not injured. ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Crowe said in disbelief. That slash was enough to dent steel. Not to mention killing the leopard, after hitting it, does the leopard still have the strength to fight back?! Leda saw some differences. ¡°These animals are different.¡± Lida ate it. No, after traveling for so many years, she had seen many animals. She had also seen this spotted bear and leopard. They were just ordinary animals in the East China Sea. The only difference was that they were a little bigger and fiercer than ordinary animals. She was very clear about Crowe¡¯s strength. It should be easy for him to deal with such an animal, but he was actually at a disadvantage. ¡°It seems to be some kind of medicine¡­ The medicine extracted from the plants on the island and tampered with the research can make ordinary animals huge and violent. Lida, don¡¯t eat anything on the island and don¡¯t touch any of them. Who knows if there is a risk of infection.¡± It had been too long ago for Kuro to remember the name of the potion, but he remembered that it was refined from the plants on the island, so it was better not to let Leda touch anything here. ¡°Roar!!!¡± The spotted bear landed on the ground and instead of roaring at Crowe and others in the distance, it showed its ferocity to the leopard closest to it. The leopard roared back and began to circle around the spotted bear, as if looking for an opportunity to attack. ¡°A mere animal dares to ignore me!¡± Crowe wiped the blood from his mouth and his half-kneeling body leaned forward into a dive. He crossed his hands and put his claws on his shoulders and whispered, ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Whoosh! A cloud of dust exploded on the spot. In the next moment, a cold light flashed between the spotted bear and the leopard, and in front of them, five lights exploded. ¡°Xiong Lan!¡± Chi!!! On the front body of the spotted bear, there were five huge wounds that were so deep that bones could be seen. They continued to tear it into several pieces, and the leopard¡¯s head was directly cut into several pieces. As the blood soared, the two animals fell to the ground and stopped breathing. Crowe appeared in front of the two animals, his hands open like a bear hug. ¡°Tsk tsk, these animals can actually do this?¡± Leda saw this and her expression became serious. She and Kuro would train Crowe on a daily basis. And Crowe, who has mastered the sixth form and developed a derivative skill, is not weak. Rokushiki Proficiency, Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) If he becomes a pirate, he will have a bounty of 70 to 80 million if he does not join the Great Pirates. With such strength, he had to be serious when dealing with both animals. And on this island¡­ Leda turned on her Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and sensed it, then her eyes widened. ¡°So many, Kuro.¡± Lida sensed a lot of the aura of such dire beasts on the island, and there were many more powerful ones than these two. And this is just an island¡­ Kuro looked up at the large island in the center and bared his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not uncommon for old things to disappear for twenty years.¡± Kuro understood this quite well. Preparedness is the safest way. Golden Lion is really experienced in this. Chapter 77 Then You Are Really Old! Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki has been sensing the palace on the Central Island, and the lion-like person has not moved. ¡°Strange, aren¡¯t they coming?¡± Kuro had been holding the hilt of his sword since just now, thinking that Golden Lion would come over when he sensed him, but it seems¡­ nothing happened. ¡°Strange, but come over, where are they, Indigo.¡± Similarly, in the palace of the Central Island, Golden Lion is waiting there. Some of the pirates in front of the palace who were invited by him are already ready, but those Marines who can use Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) do not seem to show any signs of coming over. Puff, puff, puff, puff¡­ ¡°So noisy!¡± Golden Lion roared to the side. Indigo walked up to Golden Lion and said, ¡°Boss Shiki, we can¡¯t observe it once it¡¯s on the island. Maybe it landed on some island.¡± ¡°Strange, since they can fly, they should come to the palace. Don¡¯t they want to know who is here?¡± Golden Lion touched his chin with a strange expression. ¡°I¡¯m Golden Lion Shiki. If they don¡¯t come, how can I make them feel fear?¡± ¡°Maybe he landed on an island and was entangled by the dire beasts on the island.¡± Indigo smiled and said, ¡°Boss Shiki, let Marine experience the power of S.I.Q.¡± Golden Lion sneered. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t see me.¡± ¡­ . On the island, Kuro was still waiting. Logically speaking, Golden Lion should have come. Three unfamiliar auras have inexplicably intruded on the island. Can¡¯t his Kenbonshoku (Observation) sense them? Does it really not know Haki? Kuro shook his head and pushed the stupid idea out of his mind. How is that possible? On the island they were on, dire beasts were constantly attracted by the bloody smell of the beast that Crowe had just killed and appeared one by one. ¡°Speed Shave Tiger Claw!¡± Crowe dismembered a rabbit-shaped dire beast and took a few breaths. There were already several dire beast corpses around him. If he kept using this move, his stamina would not last long. He looked enviously at Lida on the other side. The other party was quite satisfied. A dire beast pounced at her, but she easily dodged it and brushed past the dire beast with one hand. The dire beast fell to the ground as if it had been struck by lightning and stopped moving. ¡°What are you thinking, Kuro?¡± Leda asked Kuro. He did not move much just now and stood there like a statue. Kuro took out a cigar from his arms, lit it, and blew out smoke. He said, ¡°Lida, why do you think Golden Lion won¡¯t come?¡± Leda paused. ¡°Why did he come here?¡± ¡°Because I won¡¯t go there. There are a lot of auras there, including people and beasts. As the enemy¡¯s nest, if we go there, wouldn¡¯t we be stepping into a trap? Only when he comes will we not be so passive.¡± He had already entered the enemy¡¯s nest, and he was not stupid. Leda nodded. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but why did he come over? He¡¯s a Golden Lion.¡± ¡°Does he need a reason to come here?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you need it?¡± ¡°Do you need it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need it?¡± ¡°Need¡­ Forget it, if he doesn¡¯t come, then I will start from here.¡± Kuro originally thought that if the Golden Lion came alone, he would be alone, and there are three of them here, especially Leda, who has a slight BUG fruit ability. As long as he touches the Golden Lion, he won¡¯t lose his combat power, but his energy will definitely be reduced. If the other party decreases by one point, then Kuro will become stronger. ¡®What?¡¯ One-on-one? Whoever likes to fight one-on-one will go. But if Golden Lion is not moving now, then Kuro has another plan. In his previous life, before fighting a Boss, he needed to clear the monsters first. There are too many monsters here. In any case, in order to prevent being besieged, the ¡®monsters¡¯ need to be cleared first. Kuro gripped the hilt of his knife and his eyes narrowed slightly. The air in the surrounding area seemed to become heavy. ¡°Ao!!!¡± When Crowe saw a lion dire beast running out of the jungle, he howled and fled with his tail between his legs. It is terrified. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just¡­¡± Crowe curled his lips and looked down at his trembling legs and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s just killing intent!¡± Shua! A mad bee appeared behind Kuro. Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it, his left thumb gently opened the handle of the knife, and with a flash of cold light, the mad bee was cut in half. ¡°One Blade Flow.Crush.¡± WHOOSH!!! A wave of air rose from the direction of Kuro¡¯s blade, stirring the grass and the jungle. In Leda¡¯s perception, the life aura in that direction instantly weakened. In the direction where the saber was moving, the dire beasts that were looking for food, the dire beasts that were fighting, and the dire beasts that were roaring at each other, at this moment, their eyes turned white and they collapsed one by one. Those more powerful giant beasts ran around in fear at the moment when the murderous aura spread, but they all fell after taking two steps. The direction of Kuro¡¯s blade was silent. There were no more sporadic roars. ¡°Lida, Crowe, stand behind me.¡± Kuro turned around and changed direction again. There was no need for him to speak. The two of them had already obediently walked behind him. Leda wiped the sweat from her face. No matter when she looked again, this murderous aura was still terrifying. Even if it did not affect them, the killing intent that filled their bodies was so dense that it was almost like juice. Kuro turned his wrist and waved in another direction. ¡°One Blade Flow¡­¡± ¡­ . On the other side of the island, it is connected to the floating sea. There are several Pirate Ships parked at a natural port and there is a small town on the land ahead. There were no ordinary people in the town, only pirates. Or rather, it was Golden Lion who invited all the big pirate groups. They were a few of them, stationed on this island, waiting for the legendary Great Pirate, Lord Golden Lion to give orders. ¡°I heard that the operation is about to take place. Dr. Indigo has declared that the S.I.Q. production reserve is almost complete. In a few days, we will declare war on the World Government and Marine.¡± In one of the buildings in town, several captains were talking together. ¡°As expected of Lord Shiki, the legendary pirate. He does things differently from others. He wants to destroy East Blue.¡± A captain took a sip of wine and sighed. ¡°Hahaha, we will also participate in it and we are also excited! The hateful World Government and the hateful Marine, we will show them!¡± ¡°To Lord Shiki, cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± A captain wearing a triangular hat had just raised his glass when he suddenly trembled all over, his eyes bulged, cold sweat flowed, and his body was shaking involuntarily. He was not the only one. The other captains looked similar to him. Some of them were weak and had already fallen down. ¡°This is¡­¡± The triangular-hatted captain was about to stand up when his eyes rolled up. A strong sense of fear and suffocation surged in his heart, making him unable to breathe for a moment, and the wine glass in his hand fell with his body. Click. Kuro put away his knife and used Kenbonshoku (Observation) to perceive the entire floating island group. ¡°You still don¡¯t come over? Are you too arrogant, or you can¡¯t find it at all? If it¡¯s the latter¡­ Kuro¡¯s eyes were ferocious. ¡°Then you are really old!¡± Chapter 78 Golden Lion (1) Golden Lion Ren is a famous pirate in the previous era. Even ¡®One Piece¡¯ Roger doesn¡¯t think that anyone can compete with Golden Lion before defeating him. Powerful, overbearing, conceited, heroic. As a strong person, he has all the advantages and disadvantages. Three Marines sneaking onto the island? There was nothing worth paying attention to. What he paid attention to, other than the current world¡¯s number one swordsman, the rest are just Sengoku Karp, Whitebeard, Kaido and Lingling, his old friends and colleagues. Red hair? Although the brat on Roger¡¯s ship became Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) a few years ago, Golden Lion still didn¡¯t care about him. His current situation is World Government and Marine Headquarters. ¡°Roger can¡¯t be defeated!¡± Shiki sat on top of the palace and looked at the East Blue Sea under the projection with a ferocious look in his eyes. ¡°Damn World Government, damn Marine, you used conspiracies. Then, I will destroy the East Blue and start a war with you!¡± S.I.Q.¡¯s production reserve is almost complete. The only thing that is not completed now is the number of dire beasts. There are still too few dire beasts on the island. For this, he has to go back to the Grand Line to find powerful animals and then complete his final plan. This won¡¯t take more than a few days. Immediately, his plan will¡­ Whoosh! Inside the palace, a wind suddenly blew. The staff who were measuring the weather rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. Shiki was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, his pupils contracted and he stood up. ¡°Killing intent?!¡± This killing intent is too strong. Who is it? Kaido? No, he was more of a battle spirit. Lingling? There is a lack of a sense of shudder, this killing intent is too pure. Who the hell is that? ¡­ . At the edge of the central island, after Kuro swung his blade, the creatures of the floating island group could not withstand his killing intent and all fell, and there were not many people who resisted his killing intent. The Den Den Mushi on his wrist was still making calls. Kuro was a little unwilling to give up. He was going to face Golden Lion. If Kizaru answered the phone at this time, he would have more assurance. But obviously, that was impossible. It rang for a moment, but there was still no answer. Kuro sighed and hung up. He took off his wristwatch and threw it to Leda. ¡°If we don¡¯t deal with it seriously, we might really die.¡± He twisted his neck and moved his limbs. He stepped forward and heaved a long sigh of relief. He made a posture of drawing his sword and holding the hilt of the [Hua Zhou] tightly. He locked onto the figure in the distant palace that emitted the aura of a lion. Armament Haki wrapped around Huazhou, and just like before, the black aura was so dense that it seemed to be rising. Shua! The blade was unsheathed and a black and gold half-moon-shaped slash swept out horizontally towards the palace. It would be best if he could kill the Golden Lion with one slash¡­ Just as Kuro¡¯s imagination was running wild, the building of the palace was knocked open and a black-and-gold vertical half-moon slash collided with Kuro¡¯s slash. Bang!!! The earth was trembling and the dust floated up a few times. Under the intersection of the two slashes, it became still. Even the floating island moved down a little. ¡°Tsk, Lida, Crowe.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and said to the two of them. The two nodded and split up, running towards the palace on both sides. Golden Lion did not care about their combat power, but it was enough to deal with others. Kuro couldn¡¯t remember the name of the potion that made animals go crazy on this island, but he knew that there was such a potion and it was better to disappear as soon as possible. In the sky, Golden Lion¡¯s figure gradually moved up and flew towards Kuro. Soon, the figure of the legendary great pirate slowly landed. Kuro looked up and finally saw the legendary big pirate. His legs were tied with swords, and he had a rudder on his head. His golden hair reached his waist, and he had so much hair that many people in his previous life would be envious. Golden Lion held a cigar in his mouth and looked up arrogantly at Kuro. ¡°My name is ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ Shiki, a pirate. Kid, as a Marine, you can actually emit that kind of killing intent. It¡¯s rare, but do you think you can beat me by cleaning up the trash?¡± He was not stupid. No matter how strong his killing intent was, it was just his aura. At most, it would intimidate the trash fish. The purpose was to clear the area. But what¡¯s the use of clearing the field? He is Golden Lion! Shiki looked at the handle of the knife that Kuro was holding and said appreciatively, ¡°Slash is not bad. It¡¯s a pity for a person like you to be a Marine. Why don¡¯t you help me? You also use Golden Slash. Come and help me. After I die, you will be the next Golden Lion.¡± Kuro twisted his wrist and a beam of light slashed out from in front of him. Dang! Shiki raised his foot and the sword on his foot blocked Kuro¡¯s extremely fast slash. ¡°It seems that he refused.¡± Kuro stared at Shiki, and a red light flashed in his eyes. He grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m even careful as a Marine, let alone as a pirate. Old man, why didn¡¯t you live in seclusion in the old era? Why did you have to come out and find trouble!¡± As a coward¡­ no, a person who wants to be safe, Kuro usually doesn¡¯t want to fight with others, but when it comes to this time, how can he not do anything? This is a Golden Lion! Unlike Hawkeye and Kizaru, the former was a test, and the latter was just a spar, but this time, it was blade against blade, swordsman against swordsman, life and death! If he was careless, he would die. The blade of [Hua Zhou] rubbed against the blade of Golden Lion¡¯s leg towards him, causing a spark and directly cutting Golden Lion¡¯s waist. Whoosh! Golden Lion flew up and stabbed Kuro¡¯s head with his left foot. Kuro turned around and stabbed with his sword, and the edge of the blade was stuck on the tip of Golden Lion¡¯s sword. Golden Lion smiled and the tip of the sword missed Kuro¡¯s blade and stabbed him in the face. At the same time, his other foot floated up and swung towards Kuro. Dang! Kuro twisted his wrist and the blade cut straight into one of Golden Lion¡¯s swords. His other hand appeared with Armament Haki and caught the sword. ¡°Eye Sword!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes opened wide and his killing intent solidified as he rushed towards Golden Lion. Shiki laughed. ¡°That kind of thing is useless to me!¡± Kuro caught his foot sword with his hand and kicked Kuro away. Then, he rushed over and stabbed Kuro with his feet. Kuro flipped in the air and blocked Shiki¡¯s foot sword with a backhand slash. Dang! Dang dang dang dang!!! Sparks flashed in front of the two of them. Shiki floated in the air and waved his feet. Kuro¡¯s hands were almost invisible and every knife blocked the Golden Lion¡¯s attack. **TIP** As Golden Lion kicked again, Kuro caught his sword with his left hand again. Then, his eyes widened and his left arm seemed to have grown stronger, throwing Golden Lion away. ¡°Cut!¡± Kuro suddenly waved his blade and the black-golden blade was sent flying. Shiji, who was in the air, revealed a sinister smile. His body, which was flying backward, suddenly fell and dodged the slash. At the same time, he raised his toes and a black and gold slash flew over. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± ¡°One Blade Flow: Line of Sky!¡± Kuro sheathed his sword and his figure disappeared. A black-and-gold ¡®line¡¯ shot straight towards the Golden Lion from where he stood. When the slash met the line, it broke into two pieces and the remaining slash flew in two directions, destroying all the trees and forests along the way. The land is so clean. Shiki looked back at Kuro, who had appeared behind him and was putting his sword back into its sheath. He grinned and said, ¡°Jiuhe?¡± Chapter 79 Golden Lion (2) Kuro¡¯s face was solemn as he confirmed that although this old thing is old, Armament Haki and Kenbonshoku (Observation) are still a terrible level. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro took a deep breath and pulled out his sword again. Armament Haki covered it and climbed up his hand, gradually wrapping around his body. His hands, feet, and neck, black Haki climbed on his cheeks, forming two battle patterns. At first glance, it looked like he was wearing black armor. ¡°Oh? Haki? How long can you last?¡± Shiki laughed. ¡°Stupid people.¡± In his eyes, going all out in Haki is an extremely stupid act. Haki is a kind of spirit, but the ¡®volume¡¯ is limited and requires physical strength to support it. No matter how strong Haki is, it is enough to use it. For example, Haki is useless and will only waste his energy. And at this level, do you think his sword can¡¯t cut it? ¡°But he¡¯s a powerful guy. Hey, Marine, what¡¯s your name?¡± Shiki asked. ¡°Luciru Kuro.¡± Kuro gave his name this time. Because this time, he would kill Golden Lion. If he did not kill him, he would become famous. If he killed him, who would know that he killed Golden Lion? Sensing the killing intent in Kuro¡¯s eyes, Shiki smiled and said, ¡°Let me reintroduce myself, I am ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ Shiki, ¡®Floating Fruit¡¯ ability user, I am a floating person, I can freely operate myself and all non-living objects, such as this¡­¡± He held it with one hand and suddenly gripped it. ¡°Lion Wei Ground Scroll!¡± RUMBLE!!! The earth shook as if it had been lifted. Countless stones and soil gradually scattered and gathered into several lion-like mountains that could cover the sky. The vibrations were like the roars of lions, surrounding Kuro. In front of this kind of Lion Mountain, Kuro is as small as an ant. ¡°Ability users are indeed abnormal!¡± Kuro cursed under his breath and held the hilt of his sword in a closed posture. ¡°Cut!¡± The huge black and gold Half-Moon Slash went straight to a Lion Mountain. With the enhancement of Advanced Armament Haki, the slash swept past and cut the mountain into powder. Kuro repeatedly pulled out [Hua Zhou] and a few slashes were released in succession, breaking the Lion Mountain around him into pieces. ¡°Oh? I see. The island I released before was destroyed by you.¡± Shiki looked surprised. ¡°But it¡¯s useless.¡± He clenched his fist again, and the mountains that were cut into pieces by Kuro merged again and turned into a huge lion mountain. In the face of this ability to freely manipulate objects, even if it turns into powder, the substance is still there. Unless it disappears into thin air, it is useless to attack. ¡°Cut!¡± Kuro cut another Lion Mountain into pieces and stepped on the air, turning into a shadow and going straight to the Golden Lion. He has the ability to go against the ability, as long as he kills the ability user. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shiki laughed and flew faster than Kuro, causing Kuro¡¯s extremely fast attack to miss. One was just walking in the air and the other was flying freely. As long as he did not deliberately want to fight, Kuro could not catch up with him no matter what. Kuro landed on the ground and gritted his teeth as he looked at the Golden Lion in the sky. ¡°Come down!¡± ¡°Come on up!¡± ¡°Come down!¡± ¡°You go¡­ Zhanbo!¡± Shiki flew out with a kick and a golden slash followed his foot. At the same time, Kuro sensed it and raised his hand to send out the same golden slash. Bang! The slashes converged and collided in the air, causing a wave of air to explode. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± There was a hint of ferocity in Shiki¡¯s eyes. He kicked his feet and the domineering black and gold slash slashed in the direction of Kuro. ¡°I can do it too!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were fierce, and the blade in his hand swept back and forth very quickly, also releasing a large number of black and gold slashes, colliding with the slashes in the opposite sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! The air waves rolled, and the powerful collision aura crushed the condensed Lion Mountain, sweeping up waves of dust and enveloping the two figures. The rocks that were triggered by the collapse of the mountain flew everywhere. A rock flew into the jungle and penetrated a big tree. Snap. Similarly, stones splashed on Kuro¡¯s body and were blocked by his Armament Haki and turned into powder. Kuro suddenly waved his blade and still sent out a slash, cutting through the smoke and dust. The slash flew into the air and was dodged by Shiki. ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± He turned his hand and a huge wave rose from the floating sea and separated from the sea, turning into a floating sea lion head. ¡°Lion Wei Ground Scroll!¡± At the same time, he opened his other hand and Lion Mountain appeared again. One earth and one water, one earth and one sky, one after another, attacked Kuro at the same time. ¡°Moonwalk!¡± Kuro stepped on air and went straight up. However, at this moment, Golden Lion rushed over, his feet together and the two swords became one, like a shuttle. Kuro¡¯s eyes glowed red and he had already sensed it. He put away his sword and faced the Golden Lion. Since he¡¯s flying in the air, he can¡¯t fly anywhere! ¡°Saber Flow: Swallow Return!¡± Shua! Shiki felt a chill all over his body, as if he was surrounded by blades. ¡°This move¡­¡± Shiki¡¯s pupils contracted and his hands were covered with Armament Haki, crossing them up to block. At the same time, his feet were spread out, one sword was bent, and the other sword was extended forward. Dang! Shiki¡¯s foot sword blocked Kuro¡¯s blade, but his other sword and wrist also made a crisp sound as if they had been cut. Bang! Shiki exerted strength in his feet and kicked him away against the blade of Kuro. He spun in the air and occupied the high ground again. He looked deeply at Kuro, who was bouncing at a low altitude. ¡°Sword skill? It can reach such a level¡­ interesting.¡± As soon as Kuro separated, he immediately turned around and cut off the Lion Head in the back. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Shiki spread his fingers and the cut seawater suddenly dispersed in all directions and gathered in the direction of Kuro. Kuro narrowed his eyes and wiped his two fingers on the blade. The blade, enhanced by Haki, was covered with a layer of gold again. ¡°I am not a metahuman, the profound meaning of the Unseen Divine Wind: Azure Dragon!¡± [Hua Zhou] was held high by Kuro with both hands and slashed down. The seawater that almost surrounded Kuro and took the form of a lion suddenly changed its shape under this slash. Several flood dragons jumped out of the lion and entangled with each other to attack Shiki in the sky. Kuro turned around and slashed down, cutting the Lion Mountain below into several pieces again. He landed on it and said fiercely to Shiki in the air: ¡°Fly, I¡¯ll let you fly!¡± He is an ability user, and the Azure Dragon Profound Meaning can control seawater. ¡°I will return the same move to you!¡± Chapter 80 Are These Fish? At the palace, Leda and Crowe had arrived. There was no need to break open the door. The barrier had already been destroyed by the slash of the Golden Lion. Crowe looked at the vertical gap on the tall palace and was speechless. Although he could also attack with such intensity, it was obviously not a kind of strength. Kromai stepped in. The miscellaneous fish inside the palace had been stunned by Kuro¡¯s murderous aura. However, when Crowe came in, his expression became strange. ¡°Are these miscellaneous fish?¡± Not counting the staff, a few of the fainted pirates had seen the bounty order. One of them was black and white all over, including his teeth. He was the Captain of the [Black and White Pirates], with a bounty of 53 million. On the other side, the Captain of the [Boar King Pirates] whose lower jaw is like a beast and full of back teeth, has a bounty of 49 million. The one next to him wearing a wine helmet on his head is the Captain of the [Wine Pirates], with a bounty of 85 million. Taller than Rockdale! Although the bounty doesn¡¯t mean anything, these captains can¡¯t be counted as trash. At least Crowe can¡¯t be one. He walked in front of a captain and extended his claws forward, cutting his neck and drawing a line of blood. Leda took an apple from her backpack and watched as she chewed. ¡°Kuro asked us to destroy those potions. Where is that potion?¡± ¡°Search once and you¡¯ll know.¡± After killing all these captains, Crowe pushed up his glasses and said to Leda, ¡°Let¡¯s split up.¡± Just as he said this, a fart-like sound came from inside. A pale man dressed like a clown appeared in front of them. ¡°It¡¯s Marine. What a big thing to do, but it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t beat Master Shiki.¡± Indigo smiled and looked at the two of them. Leda wrinkled her nose at him and waved her hand in disgust. ¡°This person smells of medicine. It should be him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Crowe¡¯s body bent slightly and his claws floated up. ¡°Chemical Magic Ball!¡± Indigo opened his palm, and a ball of green flames inexplicably appeared. Like magic, a large number of balls rotated above his head and fell into his other hand. ¡°Go!¡± Indigo pushed with one hand and the fireballs flew towards the two of them. ¡°Flame?¡± Leda glanced at it and tilted her body slightly to avoid the fireball. Shua! Crowe waved his claw blade down and directly cut through a fireball. The fireball emitted thick smoke and wrapped his body. Indigo wanted to continue attacking, but the cold claws were already on his neck. Crowe appeared behind him at some point, as if he was holding his friend¡¯s arm, his arm was around Indigo¡¯s neck, he whispered: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, tell me about the existence of the pharmacy. Otherwise, if my hands are shaking, I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡± ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Indigo waved his hand. ¡°I understand. Keep your weapon away from me. If anything happens, I will be dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. So, where is the potion room?¡± asked Crowe. ¡°Potion room¡­¡± Indigo¡¯s frightened face suddenly showed a smile. ¡°Catch me first.¡± Bang!!! ¡°Roar!¡± Crowe¡¯s back suddenly made a loud noise, and a huge wind passed around him, followed by a huge force coming from his side. ¡°Iron block!¡± There was no time to dodge, so Crowe could only shout. Bang! His body was sent flying and hit the jade pillar inside the palace, collapsing it. ¡°Scaredo, you are too slow.¡± Indigo didn¡¯t look back: ¡°If I die, then Lord Shiki¡¯s wish will be gone.¡± ¡°Howl, howl, howl.¡± Behind him, a huge gorilla appeared, wearing a red suit and howling. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± In the ruins of the pillar, Crowe pulled apart a few pieces of the building and stood up again with a little blood on his mouth. The power of this gorilla is too great. He had been on guard the entire time and his Observation Haki had been on, but he still couldn¡¯t escape the attack of this gorilla. The gorilla was not slow. Indigo smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Skaredo. We usually find animals from the Grand Line to test. Skaredo is the only exception. He is the king of East Blue¡¯s Rare Beast Island and has extremely high wisdom. Of course, his strength is also very strong.¡± ¡°Howl!¡± Scaredo patted his chest proudly and suddenly stared at Leda. At this moment, Leda has been maintaining a young girl¡¯s appearance, which makes Skaredo¡¯s eyes full of love. ¡°Howl!¡± Scarlet called out a few more times and raised his hand in front of his forehead. He pointed his other hand at Leda. His head was slightly tilted and his face was flushed. It seemed that he had taken a fancy to something worth liking. Leda felt a chill. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but it¡¯s disgusting¡­¡± ¡°Howl!¡± Skaredo jumped hard and rushed towards Leda. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s very strong!¡± Crowe shouted. Seeing Skaredo¡¯s hands coming towards her, Leda swallowed the apple expressionlessly and opened her hands slightly. Bang! The huge ape palm that could grab Leda with one hand was easily blocked by Leda. The huge force that blocked it caused a wave of air to blow around her. ¡°Oh?!¡± There was a look of surprise on Skaredo¡¯s face, and his hands obviously exerted more force, but no matter how hard he tried, his small body did not move. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost to anyone in terms of strength.¡± Leda smiled disdainfully at Skaredo and slightly rotated her hands under Skaredo¡¯s palms. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± ¡°Ow!¡± Scaredo seemed to have encountered something extremely terrifying. He was so frightened that he quickly retracted his hand and jumped back quickly, looking at Leda in horror. ¡°It¡¯s quite huge¡­¡± Leda reached out and pointed her five fingers at Skaredo. ¡°The body is also huge, but the huge body is often a live target.¡± ¡°Finger Gun . Draw . Vampire.¡± Bang bang bang! From Leda¡¯s five fingers, the flying finger gun fell on Skaredo¡¯s body. Each finger gun broke Skaredo¡¯s fur and made a bloody dent. ¡°Ow, ow!¡± Scarredo cried out in pain and was about to escape, but his footsteps suddenly softened and his speed clearly decreased. Bang bang bang! Leda¡¯s five fingers shot wildly, constantly hitting Skaredo¡¯s body. Skaredo¡¯s movements became weaker and weaker, and when he finally stepped out, his huge body collapsed. ¡°Scarredo, what¡¯s wrong!¡± Indigo shouted in horror, ¡°No, the power of ¡®Finger Gun¡¯ is only a mere bullet. It should be useless to you.¡± ¡°Oui¡­¡± Scarredo let out a weak cry and he could barely lift his eyelids. Bullets are not very useful against giant beasts of this level, but Leda¡¯s ability is given to it. Every finger gun will drain the energy of this gorilla. ¡°Chloe.¡± Leda took out another apple and ate it. Crowe came over and snarled at the terrified Indigo. ¡°You need to be taught a lesson, Pirate.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over!¡± Indigo took a few steps back and saw Koro Tiger rushing forward. For a moment, he cried out in fear. Inside the palace, Indigo screamed. Chapter 81 Fierce Battle (1) ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Outside the palace, there was still a fierce battle on the island. As Kuro slashed out a few water dragons, Shiki¡¯s expression became serious. He kicked out a few slashes and cut open the bodies of these water dragons. ¡°Not only the shape of a dragon, but there is also a dangerous aura inside. If it is touched, it will probably be very troublesome.¡± There was no need for him to feel it personally. Shiki noticed the abnormality of these Water Dragons just by looking at them. He definitely could not touch them. ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± He clenched his hand, and the water he cut turned back into a few water lion heads, which gathered around him and fell towards Kuro like meteorites. Kuro¡¯s face was solemn, and he was about to use Chop. At this moment, there was a shock behind him, and the stones and soil gathered together to form a Lion Mountain, swallowing towards him. ¡°Cut!¡± Kuro turned around and cut the Lion Mountain into pieces. Suddenly, his pupils contracted and his arm turned into an afterimage. The posture of the horizontal slash immediately changed, and his body twisted and slashed to his side. Dang! The blade collided with the blade and Golden Lion appeared on his side, revealing a sinister smile. Bang! A ball of water lion head hit Kuro. The force of the water pressure and the high-speed movement made his body unstable and he staggered to the side. The flaw was there for a moment. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Golden Lion stepped away from Kuro¡¯s blade and kicked towards his body. Bang! The blade covered in Armament Haki cut through Kuro¡¯s clothes and stopped in his similarly covered skin. At this moment, Kuro also stabilized his body and stabbed Golden Lion¡¯s heart. Bang! Golden Lion was stabbed in the center by Kuro¡¯s sword, and the powerful force made him take a few steps back. At the same time, Kuro was also kicked a few steps to the side by Golden Lion. Shua! Kuro did not stay idle after moving a few steps. He cut the head of a water lion that was attacking him and turned it into a few water balls. Then he looked at Golden Lion. The clothes on his chest were also damaged, and Armament Haki was slowly fading from his chest. At this moment, the remaining water lions in the sky approached Kuro quickly. Kuro¡¯s legs were in a horse stance and [Hua Zhou] quickly entered the scabbard. ¡°One Blade Flow: Eight Directional Slash!¡± Click. Blade, sheathed. Chi! Eight slashes shot out from all directions, cutting open the water lion heads. Kuro looked up at Golden Lion, who was also looking at him. The two of them looked at each other and grinned at the same time. Kuro said, ¡°Old thing, don¡¯t use such petty tricks.¡± ¡°To be able to let me cut you, that is not a small trick.¡± Shiki laughed boldly, unaffected by Kuro. ¡°How long can you stop me?!¡± Several huge water lion heads reappeared in the sea, and the earth also rose up again after a tremor and attacked Kuro with the Golden Lion. ¡°How annoying!¡± The Haki on Kuro¡¯s blade was even more fierce. He stepped on Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and broke a mountain on the way and faced the Golden Lion. [Hua Zhou] Slashes fiercely, colliding with Golden Lion¡¯s two swords. Dang! The blades intersected and the two bodies quickly moved. With a sinister smile, Shiki¡¯s feet kept rising and falling. Although he was using his feet, his slashing power and swordsmanship were not inferior to Kuro¡¯s. Kuro dodged Shiki¡¯s sword, turned his body and slashed at his head. Ding! Golden Lion Kuro bent his right leg and blocked Kuro¡¯s attack. His knee pushed Kuro away. Kuro stepped back and cut a water lion that attacked him. ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± The water ball that was cut into two turned into two flood dragons and rushed towards the other water lions. Then, Kuro seemed to sense it and left from his original position with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). A golden slash shot from Kuro¡¯s original direction and landed on the ground, leaving a deep ditch. Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it and slashed out the same slash. Shiki flew away from the sky, avoiding the slash and spinning towards Kuro. ¡°Lion Thousand Cut Valley!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Under the high-altitude rotation, golden slashes rained down like a barrage of bullets. ¡°I cut!¡± Kuro also swung his sword and slashed. His body changed direction as the Golden Lion moved and he used the golden slash to touch the golden slash. It was also Soaring Slash, but there was no victory or defeat in this. But Golden Lion had an additional ability. Kuro suddenly sensed something and quickly jumped away from the spot. He saw the stone protrude and turned into a sharp earth spike. Of course, this kind of thing is useless against his Armament Haki, but if he is hit, he will show flaws. Armament Haki is not an absolute defense barrier. If you are hit, although you will not be injured, the rest will be the same. The strong can still repel Armament Haki. Similarly, this spike will still cause delay to Kuro¡¯s body. Shiki, who was constantly slashing in the air, smiled. He clenched his hand and used the same trick again. Lion heads condensed in the sea, water, and the earth. At the same time, the earth surged and a large number of earth spikes were formed. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you settle down!¡± ¡°This ability¡­ has been developed to this extent. A great pirate is a great pirate. There is no other way!¡± Kuro swept away the nearby spikes with his blade and ignored the slash that flew over and wiped his two fingers on the blade. ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Black Tortoise!¡± Bang bang bang bang! Lion Mountain, Water Lion, and Earth Thorn seemed to have encountered a barrier and collided and shattered near Kuro. Around him, there seemed to be a pattern of a turtle shell. Only the continuous slashes hit the turtle shell, which resisted for a while before shattering. Kuro staggered and stabbed the back of his hand into the ground to maintain his figure. ¡°Amazing swordsmanship, but this is the end. You have exposed your flaws!¡± Shiki smiled and was about to kick out a slash, but at this moment, his flying figure stopped. There seemed to be a snake coiled in the broken turtle shell, looking straight at it. With the snake staring at him, Shiki found that he could not move! ¡°Moonwalk!¡± Kuro disappeared from the spot and in the next moment, he appeared in front of Shiki, the blade in the sheath and his hand holding the handle. ¡°One Blade Flow¡­¡± The black saber was gradually unsheathed. ¡°What a joke!¡± A red light appeared in Shiki¡¯s pupils and he opened his Kenbonshoku (Observation) color. His legs suddenly moved and he broke free from the Black Tortoise¡¯s lock. He was about to fly away, but he felt that he was still locked on. It was not the snake-like aura, but it was locked by Kuro¡¯s knife. ¡°I am¡­ Golden Lion!¡± Armament Haki almost rolled into a stream of air in the blade, and Shiki kicked Kuro¡¯s body. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± Similarly, Kuro attacked quickly. Bang! Kuro¡¯s figure hit the ground faster than before, leaving a pit in the ground. He stood up and coughed a few times, looking down at his abdomen. Even with Armament Haki covering him, a hole was poked in his abdomen and blood kept flowing out. And the Golden Lion above¡­ An arm fell to the ground. Golden Lion was panting in the sky, and his left arm was empty. He still managed to dodge the [Swallow Return]. Otherwise, that slash could have killed him, not like this, where he only cut off an arm. Shiki crossed his arms, looked at Kuro, and suddenly laughed. ¡°Not bad, really not bad! In the past, I would be ready to deal with you again, but this is Mel Veyou, my dream place, I can¡¯t retreat, so¡­ let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± ¡°Stop me, or I will destroy East Blue!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my intention!¡± Kuro took a few breaths and held the handle of the knife tightly, his eyes full of killing intent. At this point, I won¡¯t let this old guy go no matter what! And for Golden Lion, the Kuro in front of him is a rare strong enemy that needs to be taken more seriously. Although the rudder affected his performance, he didn¡¯t care about the past. From the looks of it, this Kuro can tie with him and even make him suffer. Previously, he had put in a lot of Advanced Armament Haki and his physical strength was a little unbearable. After all, those that can cover the Soaring Slash are all high-level Armament Haki. No one can withstand so many attacks. Towards the end, he only released Soaring Slash. Advanced Armament Haki is not a rotten cabbage that can be placed casually. As for the kid below, not only is he high-level Armament Haki, but his entire body is also covered in Armament Haki. His sword skills of manipulating water to transform into a flood dragon and defending against his own slash will consume a lot of his physical strength. However, he still seemed to have enough stamina. In the next battle, I have to use my ability to force him to exhaust his stamina¡­ Chapter 82 Fierce Battle (2) Devil Fruit has the power to surpass miracles. Eating the Devil Fruit and transforming into a superhuman is enough to trigger that miracle. However, this also depends on the person. If the user is not capable enough, he will not be able to bring out a miracle. But Kuro was sure that the ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ Shiki in front of him was definitely one of the people who triggered a miracle. No matter which world it is, natural phenomena are the most terrifying natural disasters. And Golden Lion happened to grasp a part of it. The mountains, seas, rain, and clouds are all in his control! A large number of water balls floated in the sea, and the island was also shaking and splitting, gathering into a huge mountain peak. The top of the mountain peak condensed into a lion head full of madness, roaring at Kuro. Under the enhancement of the Mountains and Seas, Golden Lion rushed towards Kuro and fought with Kuro with only two swords covered in Armament Haki. Kuro, on the other hand, held a blade in his hand and fought with the Golden Lion, cutting off the seawater from time to time. In terms of swordsmanship, both sides are similar. One of them has the ability to assist, while the other is covered in Armament Haki. On this side, he couldn¡¯t cut you, and then a ball of stones hit him, which was blocked by Haki. Over there, you returned a slash, but it was dodged by Flight and then cut on the mountain. The two sides fought back and forth, but the ground nearby was gradually broken up. ¡­ . On the other side, with a loud bang, Leda and Crowe came out and the huge palace behind them collapsed. In the end, they still did not find the location of the potion. Indigo did not say anything and in the end, it was Leda who made the decision. If she did not say anything, then the palace would be destroyed. As soon as they walked out, they saw the huge water lion flying around not far away and the constantly moving roaring mountain. In the sky, a golden figure danced wantonly, kicking out a golden slash from time to time. On the ground, golden slashes constantly flew up, cutting open the mountain and cutting the boiling water, and the two were restored again and again. Then, the same golden aura collided. The blade flashed and the ground shook. Crowe swallowed his saliva. He couldn¡¯t see their movements at all. ¡°Kuro is actually injured.¡± Lida smacked her lips and sat down on a big rock. She took out an apple and ate it. ¡°Is it really good to be so relaxed? There¡¯s a battle over there, aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s a Golden Lion, a big pirate!¡± ¡°Stop fooling around. Can you see their attack speed clearly? In a battle of this level, you are just adding trouble to Kuro.¡± Leda waved her hand. ¡°When have you ever seen Kuro injured? And it¡¯s with Armament Haki all over his body. If you get involved now, you will only be caught by the enemy. It¡¯s better to stay far away.¡± Didn¡¯t she want to go over? But Leda knew that there was no point in fighting at this level. The other party is a big pirate. Although they did not say that this is a one-on-one fight, the key is that they will be a burden to others if they go over. Leda knows this very well. The best way is to wait here. ¡°Besides, I have confidence in Kuro, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Leda took a big bite of the apple. Although the other party is the legendary great pirate, that lazy salted fish is not to be trifled with when he is serious. He read for five days. The sun rose and the moon set five times. On the first day, Golden Lion vowed that Kuro wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. The next day, Golden Lion wondered if this guy was going to run out of stamina soon. He was just holding on. On the third day, Golden Lion was very tired. Even though he carefully controlled his physical strength and did not waste a single cent, he was still very tired after three days. Fortunately, Kuro, whose physical strength seems to be like a bottomless hole, seems to be weakening, and the power of his blade is not as strong as before. Although it is still sufficient, it is enough for Golden Lion! I am Golden Lion! On the fourth day, Kuro¡¯s Armament Haki receded, leaving only the Haki on the blade to continue fighting with Golden Lion. At this time, Golden Lion had given up controlling other substances and was only fighting Kuro with swordsmanship. Day five ¡­ Dang! Shiji blocked Kuro¡¯s slash with one foot. The huge force forced him to take a few steps back. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kuro slashed back again. Shiji was shocked and quickly flew up. Chi! Shiki flashed into the air and took a few breaths, but this was still too slow. There was a new wound on his body. At this moment, the blood on his broken arm had dried up, his clothes were damaged, and his entire body was covered in knife wounds. Below, Kuro¡¯s situation was not very good. Since he had removed his full-body Armament Haki, he only occasionally couldn¡¯t avoid Golden Lion¡¯s attack and covered his body with Armament Haki to fight the enemy, but it was impossible to defend against all attacks. There were also many wounds on his body. He had no choice but to remove it. Although Kuro is younger than Golden Lion, Armament Haki is limited after all. If he consumes it wantonly, he may be exhausted before Golden Lion. However, even so, it was enough to shock Golden Lion. Haki has a limited amount of Haki. Even that old guy Garp can¡¯t fight with Armament Haki for several days in a row. At the end of the day, this kind of fighting style itself is a very consuming fighting style. However, it was this kind of fighting style that this kid maintained for several days in a row. This stamina and spirit were enough to make him shocked. ¡°You really have enough stamina!¡± Shiki¡¯s face was gloomy. Kuro took a few breaths and said, ¡°Old man, you are not bad. It seems that you are not tired to death.¡± Golden Lion made up his mind to consume Kuro¡¯s physical strength, but Kuro also had the same idea. Because they all knew that other than consuming physical strength, there was no other way to deal with the other party. ¡°Well, next time, I won¡¯t use this trick. It is indeed very exhausting.¡± Although he had consumed a lot of stamina in five days, he knew that Golden Lion¡¯s stamina was at its limit. This is the time to harvest! Kuro sheathed his blade and pulled it out. ¡°Cut!¡± Soaring Slash carried Haki as it rushed towards Golden Lion in the sky. ¡°Stupid, I already said that this is useless. It is an extremely stupid way to fight!¡± Shiki dodged to the side and let the slash fly into the sky. The veins on his forehead were exposed and he roared at Kuro, ¡°At this point, you should shrink your Haki and wait for the enemy to show flaws and then defeat the enemy in one blow!¡± ¡°No, at the end of the day, Haki is not the way you use it. You just need to use Haki at the critical moment. With your combat aptitude, if you were more exquisite, you wouldn¡¯t be so tired now!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s cool to release high-level Haki out of thin air?!¡± Luxury! What a luxury! If he had as much stamina as Kuro, then the outcome of the attack on Marine Headquarters back then was still unknown! Chapter 83 I¡¯m a Golden Lion!!! Kuro raised his eyebrows and pointed his blade at Golden Lion. ¡°I will remember it, when you are dead!¡± Indeed, after cultivating for so long, Kuro has always been timid¡­ No, he has a cautious mentality. He doesn¡¯t want to fight with the freaks in the sea. He had no life-and-death combat experience with such a top powerhouse. He didn¡¯t want any, either. It was such a dangerous thing. If he was not careful, he would be finished. His dream is to live a safe and comfortable life. ¡°Hahahaha, Marine¡¯s newcomer? He¡¯s really powerful¡­¡± Shiki laughed and stared at Kuro meaningfully. After such a long time, he had long seen that Kuro relied on his exquisite swordsmanship and tyrannical Haki to suppress others, but he had no combat experience against enemies like him. But what was different was that he seemed to be beginning to realize¡­ ¡°Slash is also problematic.¡± Shiki continued, ¡°It should be more ingenious and not just a violent flying slash. It¡¯s too rough and the lethality is not enough. Control your breath, compress it at the right time and then cut out¡­¡± ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Before Shiki could finish his sentence, Kuro swung his sword and a half-moon-shaped golden slash flew up high. Shiki also kicked out a slash and the golden slash collided with the golden slash. However, after only a while, Kuro¡¯s slash actually cut open Shiki¡¯s slash and flew towards him. Shiki dodged sideways and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Have you learned my moves, kid?¡± Kuro also revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Anyway, you will definitely die. Consider it making the best use of it.¡± Shiki¡¯s ¡°Slash Wave¡± is powerful enough to cut open the sea for hundreds of kilometers. In the past, Kuro could not do it. He could only cut objects into pieces through High-level Haki. But after a few days of fighting, he understood Shiki¡¯s slashing method. Shiki looked at him and squinted slightly. His learning speed was also very fast. ¡°You want me to die?! I am the Golden Lion, a difficult boy, continue to fight!¡± ¡°Then watch carefully, old man!¡± Kuro wiped the blade with two fingers, and the blade gradually emitted golden light. ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Black Tortoise!¡± Immediately, Shiki felt a great danger. Is it the previous move that can be locked on?! ¡°Lion Thousand Cut Valley!¡± Shiki¡¯s feet turned into afterimages and he kicked out a large number of slashes. At the same time, his body flew away at a high speed and surrounded Kuro. Sure enough, around Kuro, the aura of a giant turtle wrapped around a snake gradually materialized and blocked Shiki¡¯s slash. This time, Shiki did not break through Kuro¡¯s defense. His stamina was not as good as before. However, he was prepared early and was not locked on by the huge snake. Shiki¡¯s laughter came from the high sky. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll teach you a little more. If your tricky sword skill doesn¡¯t work the first time, you¡¯d better not use it on others. It will only waste your strength!¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it and waved his hand again, ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Azure Dragon!¡± The sea rolled and more than ten water dragons rushed towards Golden Lion. ¡°What are you doing? Have you given up? Do you know that you can¡¯t beat me?¡± Shiki slashed a few times at the Water Dragon, and with a clench of his hand, the seawater turned into a lion¡¯s head and hit Kuro¡¯s Black Tortoise Profound, shattering into water droplets. However, this was useless. Kuro continued to swing his saber, and the Water Dragon appeared in the sea again, but this time, it did not attack the Golden Lion. Instead, it revolved around Kuro¡¯s Black Tortoise Profound. This confused Shiki. What is he doing? Consuming stamina for no reason? Then, Kuro continued to wipe towards Huazhou. ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: White Tiger!¡± Kuro held the sword with both hands and slashed down at the Golden Lion in the sky. A new move that I¡¯ve never seen before? This kid still has a trick up his sleeve?! Golden Lion sensed that something was wrong and had a feeling that it was even more dangerous than Black Tortoise Profound. Subconsciously, he retreated. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The profound meaning of ¡®Black Tortoise¡¯ is a defensive move, and it can restrict people¡¯s movements. But as for the profound meaning of ¡®White Tiger¡¯, as long as you are within my range, you can¡¯t escape.¡± As he slashed down, the Flying Chop turned into a huge white tiger shape, enveloping Kuro¡¯s figure. The white tiger roared at the golden lion in the sky and waved its claws. There was no way to avoid that tiger claw! Is it within this kid¡¯s attack range?! ¡°What a joke!¡± Facing the attack of the tiger claw, Golden Lion gritted his teeth and the Haki on the blade swept out, stabbing the huge tiger claw. However, at this moment, he frowned and subconsciously covered his head. Did Haki overuse ¡­ CRASH!!! The tip of the sword and the tiger claw met, and the air seemed to crack, causing the central island to shake. Bang! In the distance, the big rock that Leda was sitting on shattered, scaring her so much that half of the apple in her hand fell to the ground. The earth cracked and cracks appeared. ¡°This is too¡­ too scary!¡± Crowe raised his hand, the hand with the claw blade was trembling subconsciously. ¡°Three second law, three second law.¡± Leda instantly picked up the apple, wiped it, and continued eating. She looked at the behemoth-like white tiger and curled her lips. ¡°Another new move. Is this pervert also forced to the extreme?¡± With this vibration, several floating islands near the center island fell with a bang. Of course, it was not Tremor-Tremor Fruit, but Golden Lion couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. His body fell to the ground with a bang, and there were a few deep wounds on his body. He fell to the ground and spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°Damn the rudder!¡± Golden Lion staggered to his feet with a hint of malevolence in his eyes. ¡°How dare you disturb me at this time!¡± He looked at Kuro on the other side and saw him standing there with a sword in his hand. The White Tiger enveloped him and the Black Tortoise protected him. The flood dragon formed by the seawater also entangled with each other and formed a huge dragon shape. That form made Shiki a little dizzy. ¡°Is Kaido¡­¡± Shiki laughed. ¡°They¡¯re all espers. Your swordsmanship is really interesting. It actually reminds me of the days on the ship. Well, although everyone has their own thoughts, hahahaha.¡± As he spoke, he looked ferocious. ¡°But this is just a mere aura. So what if they really come? I am¡­ a Golden Lion!!!¡± He suddenly grabbed the rudder on his head. With a puff, the rudder was pulled out of his head with rich blood. With this pull, the world changed color! In the distance, Crowe felt dizzy and fell to his knees. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leda widened her eyes. This time, the apple really fell to the ground. She didn¡¯t have time to pick it up, but looked in the direction of Golden Lion with a frightened expression. ¡°No way¡­¡± RUMBLE!!! The sky seemed to be covered with a layer of haze, and the sound of thunder kept sounding. An extremely oppressive aura filled the world. Kuro swallowed and looked at Golden Lion who pulled out the rudder and laughed. Cold sweat finally flowed out of his forehead. ¡°Hey, are you kidding me? No way¡­¡± He pulled off the rudder! Chapter 84 Ultimate Profound Meaning: Huang Long (1) Kuro had never considered the Golden Lion who pulled the rudder. Golden Lion¡¯s breath is declining crazily, but correspondingly, that mad breath is also surging up. This old guy really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore! The gravel hit Kuro¡¯s Black Tortoise Profound Meaning and made a crackling sound. It was not his ability, but the airflow caused by Golden Lion. Haoshoku! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Between heaven and earth, Golden Lion¡¯s laughter sounded. The famous swords [Sakura Ten] and [Wooden] tied by his feet were pulled out of his legs, one fell on his only hand, and the other floated around him. He gripped the hilt tightly and pointed it at Kuro. ¡°Kid, catch it.¡± ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Advanced Haki mixed with golden slashes turned into black and gold and rushed down. Speed, extremely fast! Bang! With just one slash, Kuro¡¯s Black Tortoise Profound Meaning completely shattered, like glass, falling down. The shattering of the Black Tortoise profound meaning made Kuro stagger and stare at the Golden Lion in horror. The power of this slash is not comparable to before! Not to mention that this is not Golden Lion¡¯s original strength, just using feet and hands are two different concepts. Shiki took advantage of his instability and swung his sword again. Whoosh! The slash flew over. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Kuro assumed the Iaido posture, and his high-level Haki entangled in the scabbard like a whirlwind. He also slashed out with his blade, and the black and gold blade collided in the air, causing the ground to shake again. A cold light appeared around Kuro. Kuro slashed at the cold light. Golden Lion had already appeared and slashed over. Bang! Kuro flew backward and hit a large raised rock. The rock shattered and his body was buried in it. In the next moment, the surrounding stones separated, and Kuro, wrapped in armor-like Armament Haki, gently exhaled with an ugly expression. This old guy is even more difficult to deal with! ¡°Sure enough, he still has stamina!¡± Shiki laughed. ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t use your full strength, you will really die!¡± Kuro waved his blade and blew away the surrounding gravel. The phantom of a white tiger appeared on his body again, and the water dragon hovered in it. ¡°I saved some strength just in case. I thought that three profound meanings were enough to deal with you, but now it seems that it¡¯s much worse!¡± Hearing this, Shiki appeared ferocious and rushed over. The aura wrapped around his body made a deep ditch in the ground below him. ¡°Unexplained God of War, Black Tortoise!¡± Kuro waved his blade again, and the Black Tortoise profound meaning blocked his body, and the head of the snake stared at the Golden Lion. However, this time, Golden Lion did not avoid it and stared back at Black Tortoise. The form formed by the snake gradually collapsed under this glance. Haoshoku Haki! Even Kuro couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by this look. He finally felt the Haoshoku of a top powerhouse! ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Vermillion Bird!¡± Kuro wiped his two fingers on the blade and a flame wrapped around his body and gradually expanded. With a bright cry, the flame formed a huge flame bird and rushed towards the Golden Lion. ¡°Oh? A phantom beast formed by Soaring Slash?¡± Shiki smiled and slashed at the huge flaming bird, and the flaming bird also flew towards Shiki. The two sides crossed each other and the flaming bird flew on it and half of its body dissipated, revealing the figure of Kuro. However, in the next moment, the dissipated body was repaired and turned into a Flame Bird again. ¡°Immortal Bird? But even if Marco comes personally, he¡¯s only so-so.¡± Shiki slashed out and broke the Immortal Bird¡¯s body again. Boom! Two more floating islands descended. Shiki¡¯s body was unstable and his body was slightly lowered. The sword floating around him almost fell. Seeing this scene, Kuro narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Old man, you can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s still early!¡± Shiki laughed boldly. ¡°It¡¯s enough to kill you before that!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro dispersed the profound meaning of Vermillion Bird and his body landed on the ground. He floated away from the blade and said to Golden Lion seriously, ¡°Old guy, take the last move!¡± This time, Kuro¡¯s two fingers moved extremely slowly towards the blade. ¡°Uncharacteristic and romantic¡­¡± With his soft cry, the White Tiger form enveloped his body, the Black Tortoise form blocked in front of him, the Azure Dragon coiled around him, and his body appeared in the form of a Vermillion Bird. ¡°Old man, my sword skill is called [Lightless Divine Wind]. You have seen the four profound meanings and there is still one final profound meaning. Watch carefully.¡± He held the saber with both hands and raised it above his head. ¡°Ultimate Profoundness: Yellow Dragon.¡± The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and Black Tortoise flew into the sky and disappeared. In the next moment, the wind howled and the trees on the island lowered their heads. Boom! A flash of lightning lit up the gloomy sky. The rainstorm had just fallen and hit the island. Shiki subconsciously looked up and his eyes involuntarily widened. He sighed and said, ¡°You can do this¡­¡± In the clouds, a huge yellow dragon head gradually appeared. The dragon head came down from the clouds with its body and bared its fangs and claws at Shiki. It was a sword technique without any ability. That was why Shiki was amazed. ¡°Is this your strongest move?¡± Shiki looked at Kuro. Kuro nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It is indeed strong enough, but I am Golden Lion!¡± Shiki smiled excitedly and flew straight to the falling Huang Long. Its golden body seemed extremely small in front of Huang Long, but its wild aura formed a huge lion phantom. It opened its mouth and swallowed the dragon!!! He looked at the surrounding islands. Except for the central island, they were gradually sinking. BOOM!!! The wild energy collided with the yellow dragon, and the airwaves split the center island into several pieces. Except for the corner occupied by Kuro, the rest were sinking. ¡°Kuro!¡± In the distance, Leda and Crowe raced over. The division between the falling island and the large central island frightened them. Leda looked up at the Mad Lion who was entangled with Huang Long. ¡°Are you kidding me? Can¡¯t you do anything to him?!¡± The power of that yellow dragon is the strongest that Leda has seen so far, but this can¡¯t do anything to that old pirate? Kuro gripped the hilt of his knife and remained silent. Bang!!! When the lion and the yellow dragon touched each other, there was a sudden loud explosion, and the pressure coming from it made Leda and Crowe subconsciously close their eyes. Leda put her head in her hands and shivered. Crowe was even worse and simply fell to the ground. Because the air pressure was mixed with a strong Haoshoku. Kuro raised his hand. Even he could not stand the power of the aftershock and could not help but cover it with the back of his hand. The violent air pressure passed and the sky cleared, only the rain seemed to be heavier. His Yellow Dragon disappeared. In the sky, the golden lion aura was gradually shrinking. Golden Lion is still alive! ¡°Top experts are really terrifying!¡± Kuro raised the knife but found that his hand began to tremble. Not afraid. Instead, he could not stand such a long battle. ¡°Leda!¡± Kuro shouted, ¡°Give me some stamina, that old guy is not dead yet!¡± Leda endured the fear of Haoshoku¡¯s suppression and stood up, trying to get close to Kuro. Then the rain curtain suddenly shrank and turned into a ball of water that surrounded her. Not only her, but Crowe was also entangled in the water. The rain formed a huge lion head and roared at Kuro. In the sky, Shiki pointed his sword at Kuro with a ferocious smile. ¡°I broke it!¡± Chapter 85 Lion is Old, Madness is Gone As soon as he finished speaking, Shiki suddenly raised his sword. Immediately, a shadow enveloped the island. What is the biggest natural disaster in the world where most of the sea is destroyed? The answer is a tsunami. This is a floating island, and the surrounding area is also a floating sea, but if the entire sea suddenly erupts and a tsunami gathers inside, it will not be a small matter. At least Kuro didn¡¯t think it was a small matter. The tsunami that seemed to cover the sky rose high, and the shadow covered the entire island. Compared to the height of the tsunami, Kuro felt as small as an ant. There was no way to stop him. ¡°Gululu¡ª¡± Leda struggled in the rain, and Crowe broke the water, and then a claw blade broke Leda¡¯s water. Leda landed on the ground and coughed a few times. She looked at the tsunami that was like a high wall in horror. Then, she gritted her teeth and ran over to touch Kuro to restore his strength. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡± At this time, Kuro slowly sheathed his sword and looked at Golden Lion in the sky with a complicated look. Shiki said nothing and just stood in the sky. A sword floating around him fell with a bang. At the same time, the huge tsunami also fell. ¡°I lost¡­ ¡­¡± Shiki stiffly showed a smile and said hoarsely to Kuro, ¡°Kid, where are you from?¡± ¡°East Blue,¡± Kuro said slowly. ¡°Oh¡­ I lost to the men of East Blue again. Interesting, one is a pirate and the other is a Marine¡­¡± He raised his head and slowly raised his single arm, his five fingers stretched towards the sky. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. My era has long passed¡­¡± The swords in his hands fell off as he moved, and the two swords fell in front of Kuro at the same time. ¡°Take your spoils of war, cut off my head, inherit my name, and become famous in the sea, Luciru Kuro!!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Golden Lion smiled and stood still in the sky like a statue. The lion swallows the dragon, showing its power. The lion is old and his arrogance is gone. ¡°There is no breath.¡± Leda exclaimed, ¡°He¡¯s dead, Kuro!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Kuro glanced at the two swords and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in the famous sea, and I don¡¯t want your head. Since it has become a legend, it will quietly become a legend. However, I will accept the sword. After all, it is a famous sword.¡± Unfortunately, Golden Lion could not hear this. He closed his eyes and his body fell. Rumble¡­ The earth was cracking, disintegrating, and sinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Golden Lion is dead, his ability is naturally removed, this floating island is going to fall.¡± Kuro picked up the two knives and used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to step into the sky. This is the range of the sea, there is nothing below, and falling down is nothing. Kuro does not have to worry about hitting anything. Huh? Sea beasts? The sea beasts were unlucky. The few of them kicked into the sky and ran in the direction of Germoro Island. The floating island completely fell into the sea and several islands collided with each other, forming a new island in the sea. The Golden Lion¡¯s body sank into the sea and could no longer be seen. ¡°Old man, thank you for your guidance.¡± Kuro looked back at the place where he sank. ¡°I will burn paper for you during the New Year.¡± ¡­ . Germoro Island. In five days, people have calmed down from the panic of almost being hit by the island. Marine had not left when Kuro and others returned. Of course, they couldn¡¯t leave. They didn¡¯t know where their commander went and they couldn¡¯t leave. But when Kuro and the others returned, most of the Marines were not there. Kuro did not care and went straight to Mayor Mendel¡¯s house. ¡°Oh! Kuro, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Mayor Mendel¡¯s house had been repaired. When he saw Kuro coming back in a sorry state, he quickly went up to help him. Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, help others and get me something. I¡¯m starving.¡± After fighting for five days, that meant that he had not eaten for five days. Kuro could not hold on any longer. He walked into Mendel¡¯s house and slumped in a seat, breathing heavily. Leda leaned against Kuro¡¯s leg without any image, looking weak. Crowe, on the other hand, found a corner to lean against with his legs and stomach trembling. Not to mention participating in the battle, even if he was close to the place where Kuro and Golden Lion fought, his whole body would be weak. If not for the fear of falling into the sea, he would have collapsed on the island just now. This level is too terrifying. Mendel didn¡¯t say much and quickly found some bread and apples and put them on the table. Kuro picked up a piece of bread and finished it in two or three bites. Like a hungry tiger pouncing on food, Leda jumped directly on the table, her hands were like afterimages as she ate crazily. She maintained the posture of a young girl and Observation Haki the whole time. She did not dare to eat the food on the island, nor did she dare to finish the food in her bag. She only ate something when she was really hungry. ¡°What are you all doing? All of you are so hungry. Good men are so hungry. It really makes my heart ache.¡± Mayor Mendel looked at Kuro and Crowe with heartache. As for Leda, he ignored her. Mendel served food several times in a row before Kuro was full. He patted his stomach and leaned back in his chair. He looked at [Sakura Ten] and [Wooden Withered] that he brought back with a complicated gaze. A powerhouse like Golden Lion could break his trump card, Huang Long. If he was at his peak, he would definitely not be able to defeat that guy. Golden Lion lost purely because he was old and his vitality was obviously disappearing after pulling out the rudder. ¡°Sure enough, this sea is still too dangerous. I am still too weak.¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°Right, where are my subordinates?¡± ¡°Your subordinates are looking for you. They have been searching this island for five days. They should be back soon. I didn¡¯t tell them the reason. A good man like you must have his own reasons for suddenly disappearing!¡± Mendel gave a thumbs-up, revealing his teeth in a flash of light that stung Kuro¡¯s eyes. He turned his head and did not look at the face that was filled with the aura of [Yarranaka]. ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Kuro picked up the water on the table and drank it in one gulp. Then he took out his cigar, lit it for himself, and blew out the smoke. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in East Blue that can threaten my safety anymore. There¡¯s definitely nothing left!¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Leda swallowed the last bread on the table and looked away. ¡°It¡¯s definitely gone. This is East Blue.¡± Yes, this is East Blue. What the hell is going on in East Blue alone?! Kuro only felt tired, very tired. If a Golden Lion is already so difficult, then how strong is Whitebeard? He would rather die than go! He would not go no matter who shouted at him! In any case, no one knew that he had killed Golden Lion. If no one knew, he would not be promoted. If he can¡¯t get promoted, he can stay in East Blue forever. Chapter 86 Crowe¡¯s Thoughts Not long after, the military adviser came back. When he saw that Kuro and others were there, he was relieved. He was prepared to report to Headquarters that Kuro was missing. Fortunately, they appeared. ¡°Second Lieutenant, where did you go? You have disappeared for five days.¡± The military officer asked. ¡°There¡¯s an old man with a rudder on his head who is too hospitable and played with him for five days. Alright, let¡¯s set sail. Five days is enough time for you to rest.¡± General Kuro Cao gave a salute and went out to gather Marines and began to get supplies on the ship. Crowe was full at this time. He propped his elbows on the table, raised his chin with the back of his hand, and put on an expression of a ¡®thinker¡¯. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Leda finished the food at Mayor Mendel¡¯s house and began to dig into her small backpack. She took out an apple and looked at Crowe. Crowe glanced at Kuro, who was smoking a cigar like a salted fish, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this will work.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡¯s position is too low. If he is too low, there is no way to compete with him. Even if he is a direct subordinate of Admiral Kizaru, if he is really ordered by his superiors, he can¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°This will make him very passive. Since he has become a Marine, his status is naturally necessary. At least he is a colonel. Only then will Mr. Kuro have more free power.¡± During this period of time, Crowe has not only cultivated to become stronger, but he has also been constantly exploring the position system in the Marine. Crowe remembered what Kuro had said when he invited him on board. He had to borrow his ¡®Wisdom¡¯. After so many days, he had some understanding of Marine positions. Although the ¡®Lieutenant¡¯ class is an officer and has the authority to lead a cruise ship to check the sea area in the Headquarters, it is still too constrained. Now Kuro is still free because he is Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate. However, if he really encountered a higher-up conscription, Kuro could not always disobey. That would not be in line with Kuro¡¯s strategy of wanting to be safe and comfortable. As his think tank, he had to think of a way to kill two birds with one stone. In the end, the best way is promotion. At least to the colonel, Kuro can disobey orders. As long as it is within the rules, he will not be punished. Especially the battle of Golden Lion, which made Crowe understand a lot. It is good to stay in East Blue all the time, but there will also be many irresistible factors. If they had a higher status, could they mobilize a large number of Battleships to make their actions a little easier? ¡°Kuro doesn¡¯t like to make contributions, you know.¡± Leda was also a little tempted. If Kuro¡¯s status is high, she can eat more. ¡°It¡¯s good that Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t know. He is a Marine after all, and under Admiral Kizaru, promotion is only a matter of time. What we need is a push.¡± ¡°How?¡± Leda glanced at Kuro and asked quietly. ¡°There is only one answer¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, which glowed. ¡°Catching pirates.¡± ¡°Find a chance to secretly catch a pirate with a high bounty and hand him over to the headquarters,¡± said Crowe. ¡°It seems good.¡± Lida nodded. ¡°But there doesn¡¯t seem to be any pirates with a high bounty in East Blue. The only high old guy has sunk to the bottom of the sea.¡± Crowe said, ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time for us to go to the Grand Line. There¡¯s no hurry. If you agree, the matter will be half done.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re in charge. Let me know.¡± Leda nodded and was about to say something when something in her arms rang. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Leda took out a Den Den Mushi in the form of a watch. This belonged to Kuro, who had given it to him for safekeeping during the battle. ¡°Kuro, you have a call.¡± Leda ran to Kuro and handed out Den Den Mushi. ¡°Phone call?¡± Kuro took it and looked at Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression, his veins were showing. At this moment, Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression became extremely wretched. This wretched expression, no matter how you look at it, it is infuriating. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Kuro, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°I looked for you five days ago and you¡¯re only replying to me now? It¡¯s okay, I just want to ask if you¡¯ve finished cutting your nails!¡± **TIP** Kuro angrily pressed his watch and hung up Den Den Mushi, then brought the watch to his wrist. This old man is really late. What use was he now? ¡°Lida, why are you still eating? Pack up and leave.¡± Kuro looked at Leda who was still taking out fruits from her backpack and asked curiously, ¡°How much food are you hiding in your bag?¡± He remembered that the backpack was from five days ago. It was strange that she had not finished eating it. ¡°Many!¡± Leda said triumphantly, ¡°I have a lot of stored food, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll starve. There¡¯s still half left.¡± With that, she escaped from her backpack one by one. ¡°This is an apple.¡± ¡°Banana.¡± ¡°Pineapple.¡± ¡°Hamegoa.¡± ¡°Watermelon.¡± ¡°And also¡­¡± Kuro watched her take out a large amount of fruit from the bag that reached half of her body at most and couldn¡¯t help but smile. What is this? Dimensional Pocket? That bag can hold so many fruits and a watermelon? ¡°And this, Tao¡­¡± Leda took out a fruit the size of her head from her bag. The fruit was full of mysterious patterns and the whole thing was sky blue. Seeing this fruit, Leda tilted her head. ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it a peach? What is this? Do I have this fruit?¡± Seeing this fruit, Kuro was shocked. ¡°Hey, Leda, where did you get the Devil Fruit?¡± That pattern can only be found on one fruit in the world. Devil Fruit! ¡°Devil Fruit?¡± Leda was stunned for a moment and then threw away the Devil Fruit in disdain. She said in disgust, ¡°This thing tastes terrible.¡± The worst thing she had eaten in her life was the Devil Fruit. And it was because of the Devil Fruit that she became so hungry so easily. Kuro reached out to take it and looked at the sky-blue Devil Fruit, which was full of spiral patterns. The shape of the fruit looks like Paramecia, and the sky blue represents the color of the sky. ¡°No way¡­¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows as he thought of a possibility. ¡°Devil Fruit? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Devil Fruit.¡± Crowe stood up and stared curiously at the fruit in Kuro¡¯s hand. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s expensive. A Devil Fruit is worth at least 100 million Berries.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s what I think, then this is more than 100 million¡­¡± Kuro was a little uncertain. ¡°It can¡¯t be that coincidental. Although there is a probability that the fruit will be reincarnated on a nearby fruit after the death of the ability user, that is only a probability. It is more likely that it will appear randomly¡­¡± Even if it¡¯s probability, there are a lot of fruits on the island. Why did it happen to be in Leda¡¯s bag? ¡°Are you sure there is no Devil Fruit in your bag?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Impossible!¡± Leda said decisively, ¡°I remember my food clearly!¡± What are you so happy about! Kuro sighed. ¡°If only I had the Devil Fruit Guide.¡± If it really is the [Floating Fruit], then Kuro must eat it. ¡°I do.¡± At this time, Mayor Mendel suddenly said, ¡°My family has that index.¡± Chapter 87 Mountains and Seas, Clouds and Fog, All in Hand ¡°You have it?¡± Kuro was stunned and said, ¡°That thing seems to be quite rare.¡± Mayor Mendel scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems to be a long time ago. My grandfather had it at that time. If you want to see it, I can give it to you.¡± ¡°Then please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my duty to serve a good man like you!¡± Mendel looked affectionately at Kuro and gave him a thumbs up. Soon, he brought back a thick book. It was indeed the Devil Fruit Handbook with a name written on it. How could it not be? Kuro flipped open a page. Sure enough, it was all pictures of Devil Fruit and their names and abilities. There are too many Devil Fruits on the sea. Although it is impossible to collect all of them, at least some of them can be seen. Kuro was 80% sure that this was a floating fruit, but just in case, he still checked it. What if it¡¯s not? If he ate it, what if it was a useless fruit, wouldn¡¯t it increase his weakness for no reason? But soon, Kuro found what he wanted in the index. It was on the middle page of the index. The fruit on it was exactly the same as the one in his hand. ¡°Floating Fruit¡­¡± Kuro was a little complicated. ¡°Floating Fruit? Then¡­¡± Leda was shocked and was about to say something, but Kuro glared at her and Leda immediately shut up. ¡°Devil Fruit? How rare. Where did you get it?¡± Mayor Mendel asked curiously. ¡°A kind old man with a long rudder on his head.¡± Kuro weighed the floating fruit in his hand. But what Kuro wanted most was actually the Glittering Fruit. However, the old man is only 56 years old, and the life-saving ability of this fruit is also first-class. If nothing goes wrong, he can live for another 10 or 20 years. It is too long. Now there is a powerful fruit on his face. He had to eat. Devil Fruit users will be despised by the sea and their weakness is Seastone. But Floating Fruit seems to ignore the sea. He could already fly into the sky, so why should he be afraid of the sea? As for Seastone¡­ Someone could fly into the sky and handcuff him? Kuro had thought about what kind of fruit he would eat as an ability user in the past. Other than those abnormal Logia and Paramecia, there were not many who could catch his eye. Float Fruit is one of them. What a good fruit. It can fly and control matter. If it can¡¯t beat him, it can run. If not, it can hide in the sky and not come down. ¡°Old man, you are really considerate. You sent me everything. Now I have to burn some paper for you.¡± Kuro smacked his lips. At a young age, he was forced to bear the obligation of burning joss paper for two old guys. ¡°Do you want to eat, Kuro?¡± Leda saw Kuro staring at the fruit in deep thought and asked. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro nodded and bit into the fruit. Devil Fruit is the characteristic of this world. I have to taste it! It just tastes bad! The sky-blue fruit was bitten by him. ¡°Oh¡­¡± At the moment of entrance, Kuro almost vomited. It tasted really bad. Kuro doesn¡¯t know what shit tastes like, but this fruit doesn¡¯t smell bad. Of course, it doesn¡¯t taste good after eating it. Instead, there was a rotten taste of various flavors. It tastes terrible! Kuro endured his nausea and continued to eat the fruit. Although the first bite of Devil Fruit is enough. However, how could he be sure that the first bite and finishing the whole thing would have the same effect? What if it¡¯s stronger than the first bite after eating it all? It¡¯s just a bad thing, just bear with it! This concerns his future safety plans. A fruit was completely destroyed by Kuro. He heaved a long sigh of relief and took out a cigar from his arms with a trembling hand and lit it for himself. He almost did not even light a match. His mind has suffered a great shock! ¡°What taste?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°It seems very bad.¡± ¡°I almost transmigrated again!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said something incomprehensible. ¡°How is it? Is it coming out soon?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°How can it be so fast, ability¡­¡± Plop! Kuro suddenly covered his chest and narrowed his eyes slightly. His ability surged up. The person who eats the Devil Fruit will understand what his ability is and there is no doubt. At this moment, Kuro understood that what he ate was the Float-Floating Fruit and he became a [Floating Person]. ¡°Second Lieutenant, we are ready and ready to go!¡± At this time, the Military Police came in and saluted Kuro. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Thank you, Mayor Mendel.¡± Kuro stood up, picked up [Sakura Ten] and [Wooden Withered] and said to Mendel. ¡°Yo, a good man should go to sea, go!¡± Mendel showed his shiny teeth and smiled. After saying goodbye to Mayor Mendel, Kuro left the town and boarded the ship. The ship sailed towards the sea. Destination, Amusement Island ¡®Morgati¡¯. This place was meant to be. Although Golden Lion delayed him for a while, the overall goal will not change. He remembers his goal of hiding in the East China Sea until the end of the War of the Best. ¡­ . In the cabin office, Leda and Crowe stood to the side, both looking curiously at Kuro. Kuro stood there for a while and suddenly his feet left the ground and he floated in the cabin. He hooked his fingers and the two swords floated around him. ¡°So handsome!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes glowed. Crowe also smiled. That was the Golden Lion. Kuro had obtained this ability, which was strengthening it. He could slowly enjoy peace under his command. ¡°Not bad.¡± Kuro smiled with satisfaction. Flying, this is flying. And there are two swords spinning here. He feels like a Sword Immortal. [Sakura X] and [Wooden] are short broad swords, and Kuro is good at using Tachi. Although this [Famous Sword] is good, it does not apply to him, but if he relies on his ability, he can do some unexpected things. For example, the Return of the Ten Thousand Swords¡­ ¡°The old man¡¯s [Hachi Jade Magatama] is a laser rain. I can also get 10,000 swords and make a sword rain. At that time, let¡¯s see who dares to interfere with my safe life!¡± Moreover, this ability is not just for superficial use. Controlling seawater, controlling islands, controlling rain and snow, and even controlling clouds. As long as non-living matter is touched by him, he can control it. As long as he develops it well, this ability will become his greatest reliance. ¡°My swordsmanship has entered a bottleneck, but the ability of the fruit can be developed.¡± Kuro stretched out his hand, and it was as if all the mountains and seas were in his hand. Most importantly, he could fly. This is much better than Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Being able to fly is equivalent to falling into an invincible place. One of the most important factors that gave Golden Lion a headache was that he could fly. Chapter 88 Amusement Island ¡®Morgati¡¯ The ship docked on the island to rest, and in the empty sea not far away, a figure swept low on the sea and waved the sea with one hand. Boom! A large amount of seawater rolled into a tsunami and formed an almost insurmountable high wall. When this ¡®high wall¡¯ rose up, it actually left the surface of the sea and formed a huge ball of water that rose into the air. Then, the figure swept across the sea again, setting off another tsunami. He went back and forth as if he was enjoying it. In the sky beside him, two people were jumping in the air. It was Leda and Crowe. ¡°Are you done, Kuro.¡± Leda looked at Kuro, who seemed to be having fun. This is the umpteenth time. As long as the ship passes by the island to rest and resupply, Kuro will sneak out. He will either control the rise of the sea or find an uninhabited desolate island and float the entire island after touching it. There was no telling how many things were floating above his head now. Kuro once again controlled a tsunami to turn into a ball of water and flew to Leda¡¯s side and said, ¡°I just got this ability and the power of control is not good. In addition to daily control, it is always right to get more ¡®reserves¡¯.¡± When Golden Lion fights, he only relies on a few floating islands and floating sea, but if Kuro gets this ability and does what Golden Lion did, it will be too unsafe and wasteful. Since he has such a convenient ability, he should store more in case of emergencies in the future. If he encounters some battles again, the thing above his head will play a role. Apart from uninhabited islands and seawater, Kuro would secretly touch the weapons of his subordinates as soon as he found an opportunity. He had already passed through a branch and used the excuse of the wear and tear of the weapons to conscript another batch of weapons. He touched a lot of them and sent them all to the sky. Leda was helpless about this. ¡°Are you going to drown the island he is on after encountering the enemy?¡± Leda felt that during this period of time, Kuro had been possessed and was about to become the ¡®Trash King¡¯. No matter what else, as long as he felt that it was useful, he would touch it and send it to the sky. Even Leda didn¡¯t know how many things were above his head. He seemed to have encountered a Pirate Ship before, but he did not manage to pursue it. But Leda knew that Kuro had secretly flown out at night. I hope that ship is okay¡­ After a few more tsunamis, Kuro stopped and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Go back and don¡¯t make your subordinates suspicious.¡± Leda¡¯s lips twitched. She seriously suspects that if they didn¡¯t have a time limit on the nearby islands, this guy would have emptied East Blue. In fact, Kuro really has this idea. After all, even the Emperor of the Sea can¡¯t face the sea. If he can control the sea, he won¡¯t be afraid of the Emperor of the Sea. Therefore, if he could store a little more, he would store more. After returning to the island from the sea, the subordinates also prepared supplies and continued to sail to their destination. ¡­ . ¡°Oh, Mogati!¡± On the sea, Leda shouted at the approaching island. On the island in front of her, a fairytale-like castle stood tall. Under the castle, there were dream-like tall buildings. Looking from the sea, none of those buildings were short. Amusement Island ¡®Morgati¡¯ is the largest amusement city in East Blue. It is said that it was built by borrowing the famous kingdom of New World, Dressrosa. Morgati used to be an ordinary kingdom and was called ¡°Fun Island¡± in recent years. When Kuro heard its name, it was two years ago, but at that time, he was still wandering around the 153rd Division. At that time, he was pitifully weak and naturally had no intention of going to sea. Kuro had long wanted to come here to play. In this world, there are always some novel things that have to be experienced. The Battleship docked and Kuro and others boarded the island. As soon as they left the port, they were greeted by a spacious street. The pedestrians on the street all wore very high hats and loose robes that covered their figures. When the pedestrians saw a group of Marines landing, they all turned their heads and smiled. ¡°Marine, it¡¯s Marine!¡± ¡°Welcome Marine!¡± ¡°Protect our hero!¡± One by one, the civilians cheered, making the Marines feel a little embarrassed. ¡°The people here are really thin. Are they very beautiful?¡± Leda mumbled. Regardless of gender or age, the faces of the people here were a little thin. Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°I feel¡­ a little uncomfortable.¡± Kuro took out a cigar and lit it. He curled his lips. ¡°The smile is too uniform. The national training is very high. Is it to stimulate the customer¡¯s consumption?¡± Their smiles were too uniform. Even the angle of their heads was at an angle. It felt like he had been trained. But Kuro didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, they are here to stimulate consumption. There are not only Marines here, but also many tourists. ¡°That, that, Kuro, I want to eat that!¡± Leda grabbed Kuro¡¯s clothes and pointed to a steamed bun shop ahead. ¡°Eat, eat, eat, Chlo?, go buy it,¡± Kuro said helplessly. Crowe was used to it and this time there were no complaints as he took a few Marines to buy buns. It was useless to complain. In the end, he had to be a tool. Kuro, on the other hand, brought Leda and the remaining Marines to an outdoor shop and found a seat to sit down. Immediately, a waiter in a robe came over with a smile and handed him a menu. ¡°Marine Lord coming here makes us feel very honored. The store manager has instructed that as long as Marine comes here to spend, he will give a 30% discount.¡± ¡°Oh? Thanks, Leda, you order.¡± Kuro leaned back in his recliner and blew a smoke ring. Leda took the menu and looked at it with interest. Kuro looked around. There were a lot of non-nationalists on the street. Kuro himself saw several people dressed in national clothes, which made him a little speechless. It had to be said that it was quite popular. Still ¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Marines stationed here? Are there no Marines here?¡± Kuro asked the waiter. The waiter looked proud. ¡°Sir, we ¡®Morgati¡¯ don¡¯t need Marines. With Prince Fun here, pirates and criminals who dare to invade will be stopped by Prince Fun. Our prince is very powerful!¡± ¡°Prince Fun?¡± Leda looked up. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard the name.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ a very popular idol.¡± Kuro nodded. The most famous character in Morgati is their prince, who has a popular idol in the East China Sea, Prince Fun. Kuro had heard this name before. However, this made Kuro feel a little regretful. He originally thought that if there was a Marine here, he could still scam some weapons and expand his ¡®reserve¡¯. It seemed that this hope was dashed. What? Buy it yourself? It was free. Why should he buy it himself if he could get it for free? Chapter 89 Happy Emotions After Leda ordered a lot of things, she asked the waiter to serve a drink. After a while, Crowe came with Marine carrying a paper bag and put the paper bag with buns in front of Leda. Leda took out the steaming bun from the paper bag and bit off half of it. ¡°Oh¡­ delicious!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes were shining and she buried her head in her food. ¡°Really?¡± Kuro took out a bun from the paper bag and took a bite under Leda¡¯s gaze that was like a mother tiger protecting her food. ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± The entrance was soft and the filling was big and fragrant. Soon, the waiter served the food Leda ordered. Kuro ordered a bottle of red wine and slowly poured it for himself. He took a sip and looked at the blue sky above and exhaled. Comfort ¡­ Such a carefree and safe life is the most comfortable. While Kuro was enjoying this rare period of comfort, in the dark corner of the building opposite, a small gaze was looking at them, as if it had made up its mind. Tap tap tap ¡­ ¡°Buy a bunch of flowers, kind Marine!¡± A series of small footsteps sounded. Kuro was eating when he heard a young voice beside him. It sounded very weak. He looked up and saw a little girl wearing a torn robe and a high hat with patches on it. He looked no more than seven or eight years old. But in terms of nutrition, Leda¡¯s Lolita posture when maintaining stamina is much better than hers. The little girl was holding a bouquet of wild flowers that had obviously been picked outside and had not been processed. In this country, even little girls are beautiful because they are thin? Obviously not. Kuro glanced at her. ¡°Chloe.¡± Crowe, who was standing beside Kuro, pushed up his glasses and walked to the little girl. The little girl was obviously afraid and took a few steps back. Crowe squatted down and squeezed a smile at the little girl. ¡°Little girl, how much did you spend on these? I¡¯ll buy them all.¡± The little girl looked at the flowers and then at Leda, who was eating heartily. She swallowed her saliva. ¡°I don¡¯t want money. Can I eat¡­ eat something?¡± Crowe said in surprise, ¡°Little girl, if you have money, you can buy a lot of food.¡± With that, he took out a stack of Berries and handed it to the little girl. ¡°Take it. You can buy a lot of food.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want money!¡± The little girl took a few steps back and shook her head. ¡°I just want to have a bite of rice¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± At this moment, a few people in black cloaks on the street noticed this scene. The leader with a fierce face shouted at the little girl. The little girl shuddered and abandoned the flowers. She ran into the alley. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± A few patrolmen chased after him, and the fierce-looking guy who was the leader ran to Kuro and smiled. ¡°It is too embarrassing to disturb the dining experience of Marine. I am Kesso, the patrol captain of the Kingdom of Morgati. Marine, as an apology, your meal is on me.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you so much.¡± Kuro looked at Leda, who was busy eating, and saved some money. ¡°It¡¯s just a little girl, what¡¯s wrong with selling some flowers and not allowing her to sell things?¡± Kuro asked. Kaiser smiled. ¡°The king has a rule that no one is allowed to buy or sell except for the person who has the concession.¡± ¡°Oh? What about work?¡± ¡°Except for the chartered people, they are also unable to work. Of course, Marine, don¡¯t worry, the King has a policy that all civilians can receive food, so there is no need to worry about their lives.¡± There was a hint of reverence in Kesso¡¯s smile. ¡°These are the rules set by Prince Fun. The rules of His Highness, the people must follow them.¡± Leda finished sweeping the food and licked her fingers and asked, ¡°What if people don¡¯t have enough to eat?¡± ¡°There is no such thing as not having enough to eat. Look at the people around here, no one is unhappy.¡± Kaiser pointed at the people walking around. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces. That kind of smile could not be faked. Including himself, he was also very happy. ¡°Okay, you can leave, I understand.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said. Kaiser bowed and smiled. ¡°Marine Lords, I hope you have a good time in Morgati.¡± Waiting for the fierce-looking man to leave, Leda muttered, ¡°How can I be happy if I don¡¯t eat enough? I think that little girl is unhappy.¡± Kuro knocked her head and said angrily, ¡°How they treat their own people is their internal affairs. Why do you care about this? The World Government can¡¯t even interfere with the internal affairs of their kingdom.¡± Even so, Kuro still narrowed his eyes with a trace of red light in them. Observation Haki, open. Kenbonshoku (Observation) is very useful. It can predict danger, perceive the enemy, and perceive emotions. It was undeniable that what Kaiser said was true. Kuro swept his eyes over the robed citizens, and the emotion he sensed was happiness. On this street, not a single citizen expressed any other emotions. They were all happy. As Kenbonshoku (Observation) expanded and gradually spread to the island, Kuro frowned. On the entire island, except for the tourists, no one has unhappy emotions, except¡­ the little girl who sold flowers before. Her emotions were very different. Grief, hunger, anger ¡­ and despair. How could a little girl have so many emotions? ¡°My own sorrow, or¡­¡± Kuro lit a cigar, his expression hazy in the smoke. There was something unusual about this island. There were too many happy people. Kuro could not sense any other emotions except happiness. Only happiness. Just like the Ideal Hometown¡­ ¡°Finished, Kuro, let¡¯s go play!¡± Leda¡¯s voice pulled Kuro¡¯s thoughts back. He nodded and stood up, ready to go. However, at this time, a dark-skinned mustachioed middle-aged man with a vertical mark on his forehead suddenly came over, bowed to them, and said with a smile: ¡°Marine Lord, Guian, I am the tour guide of Fun Island, Siva, please allow me to show you the beautiful Morgati.¡± ¡°Guide? We don¡¯t need it.¡± Crowe stepped forward and said, ¡°We can shop by ourselves.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Siva shook his head and smiled. He pointed at the tourists on the street and said, ¡°Tourists who come to Morgati must be equipped with a tour guide. This is the tradition of our kingdom and it is also to let tourists better appreciate the scenery and joy of Morgati. Please don¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Tourists who are not equipped with a tour guide are not welcome in Morgati. Of course, we tour guides are obligated and are not charged.¡± Kuro glanced at him and nodded. ¡°Okay, you lead the way.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for your tolerance and understanding.¡± Siva pressed his palm on his chest and bowed. ¡°Then, please let me introduce you. This is the commercial street of Morgati, where you can buy toys that are unique to Morgati. For example, our most revered Play Prince doll.¡± Siva pointed to several doll shops, except for a few different dolls scattered here and there. In those shops, there were dolls of the same person. It was a young man in a noble gown with a mask over his eyes. Dolls, photos, signatures, all of them looked like him. Chapter 90 Captain (1) That was Prince Fun. Kuro had seen his photo in the newspaper before and seemed to be exaggeratedly regarded as an idol of East Blue. Many people liked him. He did not know where he liked it. At least their group was all expressionless. Siva noticed this and smiled. ¡°Well, maybe dolls are boring. When you see the real Prince Fun, you will like it. Our prince has irresistible charm.¡± ¡°In addition to dolls, Commercial Street also has clothes, jewelry, and exquisite weapons. If you want to change weapons, you can take a look.¡± Siva pointed to a weapons store. ¡°Morgati doesn¡¯t have many weapons, but every one of them is fine.¡± Kuro did not know if the weapon shop he pointed to sold premium goods, but it was indeed quite beautiful. It was not decorated with gems or gold. What stood out was a fancy one. Kuro walked in and pointed at a gun in the window. ¡°Let me see it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The thin-faced shopkeeper smiled happily and handed the gun in the window to Kuro. The gun was an ordinary pistol, but it was made of ivory with gold edges. It was a very good-looking pistol. Kuro liked it. As for guns, no man doesn¡¯t like them. ¡°How much is this one?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Five million Berries.¡± The shop owner rubbed his hands and smiled. ¡°But because you are a Marine, you can come to Morgati with a 30% discount, which is 3.5 million Berries.¡± A broken gun, that expensive? Kuro was speechless. He repeatedly played with the ivory pistol and said, ¡°Okay, this one. You go to my ship to get the money later.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The shop owner smiled, and the smile on his face became wider. ¡°Please come again next time!¡± Following the owner¡¯s voice, Kuro walked out of the store with a pistol on his waist. He really likes this pistol. It¡¯s the Grand Voyage. Without a pistol, wouldn¡¯t it be missing a kind of romance? Kuro is a romantic. Yes! That¡¯s right! He picked his nose and wiped it on Leda¡¯s clothes. ¡°Kuro Kuro, it¡¯s a jewelry store!¡± This time, there was no introduction from Siva. Leda pointed to a jewelry store and cheered excitedly, then ran in alone. Although she looked like a loli on the surface, she was actually a young girl. As long as it is a woman, who doesn¡¯t like shiny things? Leda naturally did too. In the past, Leda would exchange those shiny and cute things for food in order to fill her stomach, but after following Kuro, she didn¡¯t have to worry about food. She could like those shiny things again. The Four-legged Gold-Swallowing Beast deserves its reputation. Kuro let her be. It was just some jewelry. After a moment of selection, Leda chose four golden rings for herself and put them on her hands and feet, showing them to Kuro. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Kuro nodded perfunctorily. ¡°That one.¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up and she found a pair of gold earrings. The earrings were a pair of round topaz, and above the gems were two small gold earrings. These were not for piercings, the two small gold earrings were used to extend the earlobes. ¡°Kuro, you must look good with this!¡± Leda picked up the pair of earrings and gestured to Kuro. ¡°Me?¡± Kuro pointed at himself and immediately shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing any earrings.¡± ¡°This is a male earring.¡± The owner spoke at the right time. ¡°Bring it, bring it. It will definitely look good.¡± Leda didn¡¯t care so much and reached out to put it on Kuro¡¯s ear, but she wasn¡¯t tall enough, so she turned into her original girl form and put it on Kuro¡¯s earring. ### ¡­ With a soft sound, the two small gold rings above Topaz shrank Kuro¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Look, it¡¯s really suitable.¡± Leda smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s buy this.¡± ¡°You, ah¡­¡± Kuro smiled helplessly and looked at the full-length mirror. His clothes were tightly buttoned, the hem of which hung down to his calves, and he had a cloak of justice on his back. His skin was fair and his appearance was delicate, but his eyes were a little lazy. However, his earrings covered his laziness and he looked a little mysterious. If I get another cross tattoo on my forehead¡­ ¡°Then I can find some people to create a brigade.¡± Kuro laughed at himself. It has to be said that this body is really like¡­ Especially after putting on the earrings. ¡°Okay, buy this, the bill will be sent to the ship later,¡± Kuro said to the store manager. In addition to Kuro, Crowe also chose a pair of gold-rimmed glasses and put them on. After leaving the jewelry store and looking at a few more shops, the commercial street was no longer attractive. At this time, Siva said: ¡°Everyone in the commercial street has finished shopping, so please allow me to take you to the most famous place in Morgati ¡ª Fun City.¡± Several carriages were parked at the commercial exit, all of which were decorated with strange decorations. Siva walked to a pumpkin carriage and bowed to Kuro. ¡°Please sit here.¡± There was no one driving the carriage, and those horses¡­ seemed to be very happy. Kuro glanced at it and got into the carriage with Leda. Then the carriage slowly moved towards the fairytale-like castle in front. The most famous thing about the Amusement Island is not shopping, but the Amusement City. When the carriage reached its destination, Siva stepped forward and turned around. He bowed to Kuro who came down and said, ¡°Welcome, Mogati.¡± The Ferris wheel, the roller coaster, the staff wearing a doll¡¯s leather cover, balloons, desserts, and the vaudeville clown with a happy smile were basically all there. And the tallest was the tall fairytale castle behind it. However, that place seems to be the capital of Morgati and is not open. ¡°The amusement city not only has fun facilities, but also a special place to stay when you are tired. I will accompany you here the whole time, you don¡¯t have to worry about not finding a place,¡± Siva said with a smile. ¡°Oh!¡± Leda cheered and took Kuro¡¯s hand and pointed to the tall circular driveway. ¡°Play that!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s play.¡± Kuro puffed out a mouthful of smoke with the cigar in his mouth and smiled. He came to the amusement city to play. ¡­ . From daytime to dusk, Kuro accompanied Leda to experience the facilities of the amusement city. Only when Leda¡¯s interest was exhausted did she take a short rest. It has to be said that the technology of this world is indeed incomprehensible. Forget about the Grand Line because of magnetism, but in the Four Seas, the technological level of each kingdom is completely different. This is really a world characteristic. In a beverage shop, they took a short break. Leda sat there licking ice cream, and Kuro smoked a cigar and watched the tourists coming and going. ¡°Hurry up, Prince Fun¡¯s stage play is about to appear.¡± ¡°Yeah, I came here to see this.¡± ¡°Prince Yule, ahhhhh!¡± ¡°A stage play?¡± Kuro looked at Siva, who was standing at the side. ¡°Your prince is also involved?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Siva smiled and said, ¡°Morgati¡¯s fame is all caused by the stage play of Prince Fun. I strongly recommend Marines to go and see the history of our Morgati. The nearby Marine chiefs are also full of praise for our stage play.¡± Chapter 91 Captain (2) ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested in stage plays.¡± Kuro blew a smoke ring and said slowly. Siva was still smiling. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid the Marines can only go back and rest, because everything here will stop soon.¡± His words seemed to be like an order. All the people on the street suddenly walked towards the castle. The facilities of the amusement city were gradually stopping. The staff members who were acting as clowns gave up on playing and the staff members who were selling things stopped their business and walked towards the castle with happy smiles. It was as if there was some sacred cause that he had to participate in. Siva stepped forward and suddenly turned to Kuro and the others and bowed. It was obvious that he wanted them to watch. Kuro glanced around. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and see. So many people like it, there should be a reason.¡± ¡°Wise choice.¡± Siva smiled and said, ¡°The play is a special feature of Morgati. You have to see it. You will be impressed.¡± With Marine, Kuro and others led by Siva, they headed towards the castle. That grand stage play seemed to be staged at the entrance of the castle. When Kuro and others went over, the crowd was already in a large area. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m looking forward to Prince Fun¡¯s stage play.¡± ¡°I was lucky enough to see it once last year. It was too impressive. Prince Fun is really a hero.¡± ¡°Ahhhh! Your Highness!¡± The whispers of the non-Natives made Crowe curious. Is it really that amazing? The lights of the amusement park suddenly dimmed. From the inside of the tall castle, a large number of soldiers walked out and stood at the gate of the castle, guarding with guns. One of them, Kuro, was familiar. He was Keshao, who was on the commercial street previously. He was guarding there, as if he was afraid of being attacked by those fanatical ¡®fans¡¯. The castle suddenly released a burst of light, covering the amusement city and becoming the only center of this vast place. A wide stage slowly descended from the top of the castle and stopped in the air. The curtains on both sides slowly opened. Immediately, the people who were shouting quieted down. ¡®Has it started already?¡¯ ¡°A long time ago¡­¡± Inside the curtain was a huge projection screen. As a voice-over sounded, several planes that seemed to be made of paper appeared on the projection screen. ¡°Phantom play? Painting play?¡± Kuro was a little surprised. He thought that it would be a real-life screening from the beginning. ¡°Morgati Kingdom is still a very poor kingdom.¡± In the painting, a few pieces of paper formed the appearance of the former Morgati. At that time, there was no huge castle, only a small town with a few small people with bitter faces. One of these small people had a crown, and several of them were wearing noble clothes. It should be the upper level of Morgati. ¡°No defense force, often attacked by pirates.¡± Several little people in pirate costumes with knives appeared in the picture. The faces of the king and the nobles became panicked and they began to run out. The pirates got the treasure and returned with a smile. ¡°The king and the nobles are miserable, and the country is getting worse and worse.¡± The hue of the town has dropped a few points, but nothing else has changed. The town is still the town, and the plump rice ears dotted nearby are still rice ears. ¡°People are in despair¡­¡± The king and the nobles took the stage again, revealing their bitter little faces. ¡°However, the birth of a man changed everything!¡± The paper figure of the king and queen raised its hands and a small baby descended among them with light. ¡°That¡¯s Prince Fun!¡± The appearance of the baby made the king and nobles smile, and the color of the decorated town dimmed a little. ¡°His Highness has been exuding an extraordinary charm since he was a child. Everyone loves him. As His Highness grows up, the king and nobles discover His Highness¡¯s amazing potential. The hope of the entire kingdom is on His Highness.¡± The little man on the painting grew little by little and became a young man. ¡°The young prince feels that the kingdom is poor and is determined to change the kingdom, but there are pirates around him. In order to open the world, His Highness must destroy the pirates first.¡± Kuro¡¯s arms were environmentally friendly as he bit the cigar in his mouth. This doesn¡¯t highlight their Marines at all¡­ ¡°However, the pirates did not give His Highness a chance to prepare. One day, the pirates entrenched on the nearby island came to the island.¡± ¡°KILL!!!¡± This is a human voice. No more narration. The painting was still there, and at one end of the stage, a group of pirates with headscarves suddenly appeared, the leader wearing a triangular hat and a fierce face. ¡°There are really people who play pirates, but it seems that their acting skills are not good and they are a little flustered.¡± Leda pursed her lips. She did not like this stage play. The pirates above looked at the crowd and were obviously a little flustered. ¡°They are not real pirates, they are just performing for us,¡± Kuro said. Crowe glanced at the stage above and pushed up his gold-rimmed glasses. He looked at Siva, who was smiling in front of him, and whispered to Kuro, ¡°Something is wrong. Those pirates are real.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± Crowe nodded and said, ¡°I came into contact with him when I was a pirate. That captain is Captain [Strawberry Pirates], the 2.7 million bounty hunter [Dessert Chef] McCreedy.¡± ¡°True Pirate?¡± Kuro looked at the panicked pirates on the stage and felt relieved. ¡°Since the kingdom has captured the pirates, let them deal with them. Why are you making such a fuss? But that prince is quite bold. He actually dares to use real pirates to act.¡± The narration continues. ¡°The pirates were burning, killing, and looting on the island and people were panicking. At this time, our prince stood up bravely!¡± The voice of the narrator was slightly high. On the other side of the stage, lights began to flicker. All the spotlights pointed in one direction. The audience held their breath and waited, all of them filled with excitement. Under the spotlight, a figure slowly appeared. He was wearing a purple noble gown with a noble thin sword at his waist and a mask over his eyes. His arms were crossed and his posture was straight. ¡°Your Highness!!!¡± A young girl shouted excitedly. In an instant, the crowd began to stir. The entire wave leaned forward, as if it was going to crash into the guards in front and squeeze into the castle. On the air stage, Prince Fun looked down and waved his hand. ¡°Quiet!¡± In an instant, those people were no longer excited and quietened down again. Prince Fun looked at the group of pirates and pulled out his thin sword and said, ¡°You pirates, you have invaded my kingdom and trampled on my hometown. I, Fun Boy, will definitely stop you and restore the kingdom to its original state!¡± The accent¡­ is a little strange. ¡°That¡¯s Prince Fun?¡± Kuro had a toothache. How do I put this¡­ There seemed to be nothing to say. Kuro felt nothing. Leda took out a lollipop from her backpack and licked it expressionlessly. Crowe adjusted his glasses and looked calm. The remaining Marines were all at a loss. He did not understand how such a person was popular. Chapter 92 Weird Moorgati (1) The pirates on the stage looked at each other with ugly faces. The captain trembled and said, ¡°We, we are pirates, we want to plunder your kingdom, die.¡± He looked reluctant, as if he was not an actor but someone who had been forced onto the stage by something. ¡°Come, hateful pirate!¡± Prince Fun took an exaggerated posture and pulled out his rapier to fight with the pirates. The movements of the pirates were extremely clumsy and every slash was much slower as if they were slowed down. Prince Fun danced in the center of the square. Every time the rapier and the pirate¡¯s weapons collided, it made a crisp sound. The crisp sound seemed to have been enhanced by sound effects and spread in the square and was heard by the audience. It was a complete performance. For such a so-called ¡®stage play¡¯ to be able to spread in East Blue for so long, how could it be regarded as an idol by the public? Kuro blew out a smoke ring and shook his head helplessly. Prince Fun seems to be dancing among the pirates for who knows how many rounds. The pirates are unified and cannot be defeated by force. One by one, they kneel down. In any case, Kuro seems to have enough stamina, but he has to pretend that he is exhausted. A narration sounded. ¡°The prince defeated the pirates who plundered Morgati, but the good prince only killed the leader and let the remaining pirates go.¡± Prince Fun put away his sword, took out a flintlock gun, pointed it at the Pirate Captain, and sighed exaggeratedly: ¡°Pirate, I am so kind, I can¡¯t bear to see the passing of life, but I must give my people an explanation. So, Captain, give up your life and apologize to my people.¡± The Captain stared blankly at the black muzzle of Prince Amusement pointing at him. Before he finished speaking, he saw Prince Amusement pull the trigger. Bang!!! The gunshot was accompanied by a ball of blood between his eyebrows. The captain lay on the stage with an unbelievable expression. This scene made the pupils of Kuro and the other two shrink. ¡°Hey, Kuro,¡± Leda called. ¡°Mr. Kuro, that is a real gun. The Captain was executed,¡± Crowe said slowly. ¡°Ah¡­ I see it.¡± Kuro smacked the cigar on his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s their business to catch pirates and execute them, but¡­¡± He looked at the fanatical expressions of the people around him, as if they were not touched by the matter of the dead, as if they were used to it. Think it¡¯s fake? ¡°You!¡± The remaining pirates obviously did not expect this situation. One of the pirates stood up with a livid face and was about to attack Prince Fun when the voice-over sounded again. ¡°The good prince spared the other pirates, and the pirates were won over by the good and charm of the prince and were willing to serve the prince. The prince promised the pirates and the pirates were redeemed and experienced a happiness that they never had in their lives.¡± The pirate who was about to make a move suddenly froze. Following the voice-over, a happy smile appeared on his face. He put down the weapon in his hand and stood beside Prince Fun. The other pirates were also suddenly happy and stood next to Prince Fun in the same position. ¡°Just like that, Prince Fun conquered the pirates. The pirates voluntarily gave the plundered treasures to His Highness. With this wealth, His Highness built Morgati and turned the poor Morgati into a famous amusement city.¡± The town in the painting gradually dimmed, and the rice ears began to shrink. In their place was a tall castle rising from the ground and those tall luxurious buildings. ¡°Those who are sad will be happy and those who are desperate will have hope. His Highness¡¯ dream has finally been achieved!¡± Following the narration, Prince Fun turned around and faced the audience, looking down. The canvas on both sides gradually closed the painting, and together with the Captain¡¯s corpse. Prince Fun bowed slightly to the audience with a smile on his face. ¡°Ah ah ah! Your Highness!¡± A noble girl who was not Moorgate screamed with the same expression of admiration on her face, ¡°I want to join Moorgate, I want to be happy in Moorgate!¡± There are many people like her. All of them seemed to be possessed as they shouted crazily at Prince Fun. ¡°Your Highness!¡± There was also a loud shout behind Kuro. The Marines behind him all looked forward to it and shouted at Prince Fun on the high platform. Kuro¡¯s face was expressionless as he silently blew out smoke. ¡°Oh, Marine, how was His Highness¡¯ stage play?¡± Siva turned at the right time and asked Kuro and others. The soldier behind him was the first to speak. ¡°Prince Yule really lives up to his reputation. Ah, happy country, Morgati. I really want to join it, but I am a Marine. It seems that I can only come here after I retire.¡± ¡°Me too, but I can let my family come here and settle down. I feel very happy.¡± A lance corporal said. Kuro thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Ah¡­ not a bad stage play. I am looking forward to it. If I settle here in the future, it will be very good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an honor.¡± Siva smiled and said to Kuro, ¡°So, the play is over. Do you want to continue to play here or go back and rest?¡± Kuro relit a cigar and unconsciously wiped Leda with his elbow. In the next moment, Leda pulled Kuro¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Kuro, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tired. Okay, let¡¯s go and rest.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Then I will lead the way.¡± Siva bowed to them and led the way, leading Kuro and others to the commercial street, where there were special accommodations. ¡°Then, have a good trip today. If the Marine Lords still want to play tomorrow, I will wait at the door.¡± After bringing them to the hotel, Siva bowed to them and said with a smile. ¡°You worked hard today,¡± Kuro said to him. ¡°It is only right to serve a guest, no matter what his identity is.¡± Siva smiled. ¡°Then, please allow me to take my leave.¡± Siva spoke and retreated silently. Kuro watched him disappear and entered the hotel with a more satisfied smile. He booked three rooms and as soon as he entered his room, his face darkened. Not long after, Leda and Crowe came in. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Kuro smoked his cigar and looked at the room. There were no windows in the room, only ventilation devices. It seemed that he could not see the street outside. ¡°Marines still have willpower and will obey orders. They are now guarding the door outside, but¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest. They¡¯re still talking about Morgati and Prince Fun.¡± Leda sat casually on the sofa, eating potato chips in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s infected. Seriously, I thought it was a good place, but it turns out that she¡¯s just an idiot.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said slowly, ¡°Using your ability to force a change of will is a crime.¡± Aptitude user. From the sudden smiles of the pirates on the stage just now, Kuro discovered something. Because he also felt a kind of dizziness and the urge to stay in this place. He didn¡¯t fall for it, nor did Leda and Crowe. Instead, his subordinates all fell for it. ¡°Especially daring to attack Marines, tsk¡­¡± He thought about the little girl whose emotions were all negative¡­ ¡°This Mogati is very strange.¡± Chapter 93 Master¡¯s Fairy Tale (1) Siva walked all the way past Commercial Street, back to the amusement park, and entered the castle controlled by layers of guards. Inside the castle, it was as bright as day. It was an extremely spacious road with armored guards standing on both sides. It was unknown if they were sculptures or real people. At the end of the road was a tall staircase. Above the stairs were three thrones, two thrones were at the back and one throne was in front. The throne near the back was empty, except for the throne at the front, where a figure sat lazily. Siva walked step by step and reached the bottom of the stairs. He suddenly waved his wide cloak, revealing his strong muscles. He was not thin at all, but full of power. He did not smile, but was full of seriousness. Siva knelt on one knee and bowed to the throne. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The person above was Prince Fun. He lazily supported his head with his hand and looked at Siva. ¡°Oh¡­Siva, how is that group of Marines?¡± ¡°No one can stop His Highness¡¯s charm,¡± Siva said. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Prince Fun took out a mirror and flipped his hair with his hand. He said to himself in the mirror, ¡°Because I am so charming. In terms of charm, no one is my opponent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, no one is a match for our prince.¡± Inside the palace, two people suddenly walked over. One of them was Kaiserau, who he had seen during the day. He had taken off his cloak, revealing a dark guard uniform. The other was wearing a white coat and a very small round sunglasses, revealing most of his eyes. He had an evil smile on his face and his figure was abnormally thin, but he was very tall and looked like a bamboo pole. At the bottom of the stairs, he knelt down to Prince Fun. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You guys are here¡­¡± Prince Fun nodded and said, ¡°Speaking of which, did you find that little girl?¡± Kaiser shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m already mobilizing people, but the poor¡­ the relief land is too big. I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s hidden.¡± Prince Amusement said, ¡°As soon as possible. There are still two years before the World Conference. The World Government will come to check whether Morgati is qualified to participate in the World Conference during this time. Don¡¯t let that little girl ruin my business.¡± Kaiser lowered his head. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Dr. Akas, how is the pill making?¡± Prince Fun looked at the third person. Dr. Arcas bowed with a wicked smile. ¡°My noble master, the production process of the ¡®Happy Pill¡¯ is complete and ready to be shipped at any time.¡± ¡°What about the quality of the goods?¡± Prince Fun asked. ¡°The Underworld is full of praise. After all, this is a divine weapon to forget our troubles,¡± Dr. Arcas said. ¡°Very good, mix it with the latest batch of grain.¡± Prince Fun stood up and grabbed at the void in front of him, clenching his fists. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together to make Morgati better!¡± The three of them lowered their heads and said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ . The commercial street at night was obviously not as popular as during the day. Morgati¡¯s night is basically closed. The amusement park has been closed, and most of the shops on Commercial Street have been closed. The fairy tales and joys that children want are missing. However, it also has the fairy tale and joy of adults. Kuro decided to investigate. This Morgati is too strange and too ¡®sin¡¯ for no other reason than that the commercial street at night is full of ¡®sin¡¯. As a Justice Marine, he must investigate these sins. He was not a saint. How could he not go to such a fun place? But now, there was a roadblock. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Leda¡¯s eyes were scrutinizing and questioning. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to investigate evil. This Morgati is so strange. As a Marine, as the incarnation of justice, we must investigate.¡± Kuro acted very righteously. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Crowe?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and turned his head, a rare blush on his face. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, as a Marine, we have to explore the sins.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda raised her eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°When did you become so diligent?¡± ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m a Marine. Be good and go back to sleep. It¡¯s not suitable to bring you at night. You have a mission in the day.¡± Kuro looked at Leda. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Leda nodded doubtfully and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, Kuro said, ¡°Lida, come with me.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you taking me there?¡± Leda turned around in confusion. Crowe¡¯s eyes opened. What¡¯s going on? Is Kuro taking Leda to experience adult fairy tales? Although she was an adult, Crowe knew that Kuro had never treated her as an adult. Immediately, Crowe looked at Kuro as if he was looking at trash. ¡°Let¡¯s put the investigation of sin and so on first¡­¡± Kuro turned to look in a direction and took out a cigar and lit it. ¡°Someone I care about seems to be coming over.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± In a small alley of the commercial street, a little girl was running in the dark. Bang! She bumped into a trash can and could not help but fall to the ground. This fall covered her entire thin body. ¡°Where did she go!¡± At the entrance of the alley, a team of guards rushed out. After looking around, they chased forward. After waiting for a while, the little girl carefully opened the trash can and looked around to make sure that there was no one around. She tightened her grip on the thing in her arms and took it out. It was a tattered cloth bag with a few cold buns on it. ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s still here.¡± As if looking at some precious treasure, the little girl closed the cloth bag and put it in her arms. She found the buns in the garbage. This street was the only place she could find food. She did not dare to approach the amusement park. The target was too obvious. ¡°With this food, I can¡­ I can let Mom and Dad eat something. They must eat something, otherwise they will die.¡± The little girl strengthened her belief and stood up, preparing to walk into the alley. ¡°Yo¡­¡± However, at this moment, a voice sounded from behind him. A shadow shrouded the little girl with the light of the commercial street. She turned her head stiffly and saw Kaiser, who was wearing a cloak and a tall hat, and a group of guards behind him. ¡°Is it fun to play hide-and-seek? Little girl, we originally wanted to just catch it, but His Highness gave the order, we can only wait here.¡± Kaiser slowly approached and stared down at the girl. ¡°After all, you have nowhere to go except this street.¡± The little girl subconsciously hugged him tightly and took a few steps back. She seemed to react to something and stared angrily at Kaiser. ¡°You devil!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Sure enough, I didn¡¯t take any pills.¡± Kaiser stretched out his hand. ¡°Come, be good and come with me. After being relieved by His Highness, you won¡¯t have these messy emotions. Be a happy person and live your life.¡± Chapter 94 Are You Also Worthy of the Sixth Style? The little girl shook her head and took a few steps back. Suddenly, she turned around and ran into the alley. Kaiser smiled and suddenly disappeared, appearing in front of the little girl in the next moment. ¡°You can¡¯t run away, come back with me.¡± Kaiser reached out to grab the little girl, who closed her eyes and subconsciously curled up. Just as his hand touched the little girl¡¯s body, his arm suddenly stopped and he looked at the entrance of the alley. There, a few figures appeared. Kuro held the cigar in his mouth, the smoke filling his face. Leda ate her potato chips expressionlessly and looked into the alley. Crowe stood with his hands behind his back. In the rear, several Marines were standing. ¡°That¡¯s ¡®Shave¡¯.¡± Leda pointed at Kessou. ¡°He can ¡®Shave¡¯, Kuro.¡± ¡°I see it.¡± Kuro spat out a mouthful of smoke and looked at Keshao. ¡°Marine¡­¡± ¡°To be precise, he is a former Marine Headquarters Major.¡± Kaiser bowed to Kuro. ¡°I have resigned for a long time, Your Excellency. Now I am the Captain of the Morgati Kingdom Guard, Kaiser.¡± ¡°Your Excellency Marines, what are you doing here late at night? If you want to find an entertainment place, it¡¯s not here. This is a private internal matter of the Kingdom of Morgat, Marines have no right to interfere. If you rashly intervene, His Highness will be angry with you. Please go back.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Will His Highness be bothered?¡± ¡°Then forget it, I won¡¯t disturb Your Highness. After all, it¡¯s an internal matter.¡± Kuro and others did not respond. Instead, the Marines they brought here were shaken. It was as if Prince Fun was troubled by something because of them. ¡°Is it really infected?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. He had felt this way ever since that Play Prince performance. ¡°Oh? You are not convinced by His Highness¡¯s charm.¡± Kaiser was a little surprised. The ability of His Highness is generally unstoppable by ordinary people, especially after the bonus of the stage play. As long as the name of His Highness is announced, those who have experienced the baptism of stage play will not want to cause trouble for His Highness. Who would cause trouble for someone they admire? In fact, as long as His Highness is willing, those infected by him will be willing to come to him. This is the charm of ¡®worship¡¯. But now there are three people who are indifferent to the name of His Highness. Kaiser looked at the three of them and suddenly smiled. ¡°Your willpower is not bad. If it were in the past, I might have let you go. After all, you are former colleagues, but this is a critical period and there can be no accidents. So, please die here.¡± ¡°Shave.¡± Kaiser¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant and a ¡°finger gun¡± rushed towards Kuro. When they got off the ship, the news had already reached the ears of insiders like them. **Luciru Kuro** , Marine Headquarters Second Lieutenant, hanging around the East China Sea on leave. He was just a Headquarters Second Lieutenant. No one took him seriously. However, in order to avoid any accidents, they still let Siva take them along the tourist route. After all, he was a Marine and they did not want to trouble him. Moreover, how could a mere second lieutenant resist His Highness¡¯ charm? Unexpectedly, they did not react after hearing the name of His Highness. Then these three people cannot be left alive. Who knows what they will report when they go back? If some big shots in the headquarters notice it, things will be very bad. Now that they have not become a participant in the World Conference, some things must be done steadily. Therefore, these three people could not be left alive. What¡¯s the big deal about a mere Second Lieutenant dying here? Anyway, the other Marines have already been hit, so let them die in the accident of the shipwreck. These Marines will testify for them! Kaiser¡¯s face was ferocious. He rushed over quickly and aimed a ¡®finger gun¡¯ at Kuro¡¯s forehead. Kuro smacked the cigar in his mouth and made no move. Leda¡¯s body moved, but she thought of something and looked at him with interest while eating potato chips. Only Crowe¡¯s face was uncertain. When Kaiser said ¡®Your Highness¡¯, his heart trembled. He felt as if he had done something unforgivable and wanted to escape. However, he still retained some rationality and did not retreat immediately. But in his mind, the image of Prince Fun was still there. His Highness seems to be quite charming. He captures pirates for his country and makes the country prosper. He looks like a king. This country is also very happy, and the people are very happy. Under the leadership of His Highness, it will definitely get better and better. Now that they have a conflict with His Highness, he should not face such a thing. Such a powerful and charming prince¡­ Wait, powerful? Bang! Kaiser¡¯s rushing body was hit by a whip kick. Crowe kicked Keshao away with a gloomy face. ¡°I actually fell for it too, hateful metahuman!¡± Powerful? What kind of power can compare to this man in front of him? Thinking of this, his head became clear. ¡°Impossible!¡± Kaiser was kicked into the wall. He clutched his chest and said in shock: ¡°How did you see through my speed?! Your highest officer is only a Second Lieutenant. I used to be a Headquarters Major. I also know a few moves of ¡®Six Forms¡¯!¡± Caesar was about to attack again when suddenly the figure of the bespectacled man in the black suit disappeared. With a series of kicks, the eyes of the guards he brought rolled back and they fell down. In the next moment, Kaiser felt a sharp pain in his head. His mouth opened and he fainted. Crowe retracted his foot, calmly pushed up his glasses, and looked disdainfully at Kesso, who had been kicked down. ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified to talk about Type 6? Ex-Marine Major? Trash.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Leda nodded and looked at the timid little girl in the alley. She held out the potato chips. ¡°Do you want some?¡± The little girl looked at the potato chips in Leda¡¯s hand and inexplicably swallowed her saliva, then turned around and ran into the alley. ¡°Strange, it¡¯s rare to share food.¡± Leda was a little confused. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, you can actually share food.¡± Kuro was a little surprised. Leda vowed, ¡°That little girl is very hungry. I can feel it. The feeling of hunger is very bad. I have been hungry before, so I don¡¯t want others to starve.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something a hungry person like you can say.¡± ¡°Roadless! They could have left more food behind, but they were just afraid. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have left more food behind before I left!¡± Leda made a face. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s follow and see. The weirdness of Morgati may be on that little girl.¡± Kuro stared at the deep alley and said. A Guard Captain actually thought of killing them. What needs to be solved by killing? Chapter 95 Creepy The subordinates who were ¡®infected¡¯ by Prince Amusement could not be brought along, and Kuro did not prepare to bring them along and let them go back to standby. Fortunately, Marines don¡¯t lose their sanity and know what it means to be superior and subordinate. But this point is already very unbearable. Just the mention of a title made his subordinates waver. If that Prince Fun came in person, the result would be hard to say. ¡°Ability user¡­¡± Kuro had a headache. Abilities are sometimes absolute. After the change in the amusement park, he roughly understood Prince Fun¡¯s ability. Through a certain method, the ability can make people develop a sense of worship and even achieve the effect of commanding with words. Against this kind of person, if Kuro was a nobody, he would directly go to that Prince Fun and ask him to remove his ability. But he was a Marine, and some rules had to be followed. Mogati is a member of the World Government, and Prince Fun is a prince of a country, not a pirate. Marines have no right to arrest him, and even the World Government has no right to arrest him in some ways. No matter what, this is an internal matter of their kingdom. The only evidence was that his subordinates were infected, but that was not enough. In fact, Kuro didn¡¯t even want to care about it at the beginning. He came here to play. In addition to infecting Marines with his ability, this prince seemed to be fine in Kuro¡¯s opinion. There¡¯s nothing wrong with using your own ability to lead the country to prosperity. You have a sense of responsibility. However, there was a problem with Kaiser¡¯s reaction to wanting to kill them. And the little girl, and ¡­ Kuro stepped forward and lifted Kesso¡¯s cloak with his foot. Inside was a black uniform. The majestic muscles and body filled the uniform. ¡°Morgati, slim is beautiful? I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Instead, it was more like that little girl who came out hungry. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki sensed the aura of different emotions and Kuro chased after it. This commercial street is actually very big. It is a ring with the castle as the center, forming a circle. Kuro followed the aura through the commercial street and walked into an alley. Then, he saw a tall wall. Something has to form a high wall. Is it to prevent people from seeing something? Leda patted the wall and said to Kuro, ¡°It¡¯s metal.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro looked around and saw a small hole under a wall. In his perception, the little girl had already left the wall. ¡°Such a small hole, did she come out from here? Even with her small size, she must have suffered a lot.¡± Crowe looked at the small hole with dried blood on it. Just by looking at it, one could understand that the little girl struggled to get out of the hole and even if she was injured, she had to come into this bustling street. Kuro held the hilt of his sword and a few cold lights flashed in the night. Click. With the sound of the blade being sheathed, a triangular mark was cut into the metal wall. Kuro pushed it gently and the triangular wall collapsed, revealing a big gap in the same shape. Opposite the wall was darkness, like an abyss. It was completely different from this neon-lit commercial street. Kuro walked in. The situation outside the wall was different from Commercial Street. It was a wasteland, not even tidied up. The land was uneven and full of weeds. Following the aura, Kuro continued forward. After a while, he finally saw a glimmer of light in the darkness. As they approached, the faint light gradually deepened, some red and some white. It was a huge factory! The factory emitted black smoke and shrouded the already dark night even darker. Apart from the light emitted by the factory, there was no other light. Rows of them, all of them. At the entrance of each factory stood two uniformed guards, carrying guns, smiling, and standing straight. At the front of the factory was a row of scattered buildings. Perhaps it shouldn¡¯t be called a building or a scattered wooden shack. Kuro did not even see the door. He only saw the inside of the building. There was simple furniture on the messy and uneven ground. A dirty table and a dirty bed. There was no one in the shack. Under a large rock not far away, the little girl squatted there and stared nervously at one of the factories. Soon, a bell rang from the factory. The rumbling factory stopped, and from the inside of the factory, countless thin people wearing hoods and tall hats walked out. Without exception, they had ¡®happy¡¯ smiles on their faces. ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± The little girl aimed at two in the crowd and rushed over. A thin man and woman in the crowd saw who it was. The man reached out and touched the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Molly, are you happy today?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The little girl opened her mouth and looked at Lian Ren¡¯s happy expression, feeling a little wronged. She took out the cloth bag from her arms and unfolded it for the man and woman to see. ¡°Eat this. If you don¡¯t eat it, your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Seeing the dirty buns in the cloth bag, although the man and woman¡¯s faces did not change, their hands that touched the little girl¡¯s head changed their angle. **TIP** With a crisp sound, a slap appeared on the little girl¡¯s face. This slap directly knocked her to the ground, and the cloth bag in her hand fell and the buns scattered on the ground. It was the girl¡¯s mother. With a smile, she stepped on those buns a few times and said to Molly with a smile, ¡°How many times have I told you, we don¡¯t want these dangerous things. You child, you¡¯re good everywhere, but this is the only thing that makes you worry. Why do you always bring some dangerous things home? Hubby, give Molly more of today¡¯s pills.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The girl¡¯s father nodded and smiled. ¡°It does have to be a little more so that Molly will be too happy to pick up those dangerous and strange things.¡± ¡°My¡­ my¡­¡± The little girl looked at the food that was gradually flattened by the passers-by and tears fell. However, her parents ignored her and smiled at her. ¡°Little Molly, remember to go home after playing. We¡¯ll go back first.¡± Then, they followed the crowd towards the wooden shacks. ¡°Wake up, you guys!!!¡± The little girl wiped her tears and shouted at everyone, ¡°Please wake up, you will die if you don¡¯t eat, you will die!¡± No one bothered with her. Those people were like puppets produced by the same company, only wearing happy smiles. A person is happy or happy. Ten people being happy is joy. But if a hundred people and a thousand people showed the same smile, it would be inexplicably strange. Bang ¡­ As the little girl screamed, a person in the crowd fell. Under the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, this person¡¯s life aura has weakened to almost nothing. Before that, even Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki couldn¡¯t perceive their specific situation and they looked like normal people. Therefore, before Kuro met the little girl, he only felt that Morgati was a little strange. It was not a big deal because his perception was normal. The surrounding people seemed to have not seen it. All of them smiled and continued to walk forward. The person lying on the ground gradually stopped breathing, just like a puppet, he died with a happy smile. It was creepy. Chapter 96 Dystopia (1) People died, but no one cared. Soon, a guard with a happy smile came over and dragged the body away without looking at the little girl. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on.¡± Crowe¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. This scene had a great impact on him. That uniform smile and the zombie-like body shocked him. Of course, it was negative. Kuro thought for a moment and walked over. Before he could finish, Molly grabbed a lump of dirt and threw it at him hysterically. ¡°Fuck off, Marine!¡± Molly wiped away her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t need you, I don¡¯t need you, and you can¡¯t be trusted!¡± Leda walked over and handed her backpack to the little girl. It was full of snacks. Molly stared at the little girl who looked almost as old as she was and then looked at the bag. Leda took out a loaf of bread from her bag, tore it open, and handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s fragrant and soft. Do you want a bite?¡± It smells good ¡­ It was very fragrant. Molly sniffed and swallowed hard. ¡°Well¡­ if you don¡¯t eat, you will be hungry.¡± Leda held the bread to her mouth, and Molly finally couldn¡¯t help but lick it gently. With just this bite, she couldn¡¯t control her hands. She snatched Leda¡¯s bread and wolfed it down. ¡°Have some fruit, otherwise you will choke.¡± Leda took out another fruit. This time Molly didn¡¯t refuse. After eating the bread, she nibbled the fruit again and then cried. She just sat there, her gray face full of tears. However, the people walking around nearby and the guards standing at the door seemed to have not heard her. They stood there like puppets. ¡°Help¡­ help me.¡± Molly opened her swollen eyes and grabbed Leda¡¯s hand as if it was her last straw. ¡°Please, help me, help me!¡± Kuro took a puff of his cigar and looked around. ¡°We are Marines. Of course we will help civilians. But can you tell us the details? What happened to this Morgati?¡± ¡°Morgati¡­¡± Hearing these four words, Molly clearly trembled and subconsciously hugged her body and shivered there, unable to speak for a long time. ¡°Morgati is the land of demons. I am not a resident here. I come from a nearby town. Half a month ago, my life was very¡­ very happy. Mom and Dad said they would take me to Morgati to play. I was very happy.¡± Molly¡¯s eyes began to empty with fear. ¡°I remember very clearly that evening, I was sick and fell asleep in my father¡¯s arms. At that time, Prince Fun had just performed a stage play.¡± ¡°Then, everything changed. When I woke up, Mom and Dad wanted to settle in Morgatti, and I was happy, I thought, I thought I could live in this fairy-tale kingdom, but it was not like that at all!¡± ¡°Mom and Dad respect Prince Fun very much, so they will obey the orders of that person. When they moved here, the guards gave them a few pills and told them that they could become a citizen of Morgati. Mom and Dad took them without any doubts. Because I was still sick at that time, I just held the pill in my mouth and then¡­ then Mom and Dad put on a very happy smile and came here.¡± ¡°Terrible things happen. People who take the pills will become ignorant of everything except happiness. Every day, they will enter that kind of factory and work until late at night.¡± ¡°The factory does everything. The toys and crafts you see are all made by the people here bit by bit! This is the dark side of Morgati! This is the dark side! The people here are all consumables. Every day, one person will give two pills called ¡®Happy Pills¡¯. When people are exhausted, they will die. Fairy tales and happiness are all fake, fake!!!¡± Hearing this, Kuro narrowed his eyes and looked at the individual groups. Some of them were active. In this wasteland, in addition to the factory, there is also excluded wastewater, almost forming a pond. However, some people took off their clothes and entered the waste water pond with a soothing smile, as if they were soaking in a hot spring. There were also some people who dragged their clothes at home and entered a dilapidated paper box without a care, as if they were also taking a bath. Did he use that as a bath? ¡°I made some cake, come and eat cake!¡± A person caught a huge cockroach that was as long as his arm from somewhere and placed it on a rock. Some people around came over. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± He picked up a wooden stick from somewhere and used it as a cake-cutting knife to hit the cockroach¡¯s body. ¡°Hahaha, your cake is so hard. Your craftsmanship is not good.¡± Another man also picked up a stick and hit the cockroach. Along with the sound of playing, those people picked up the things around them, sticks, stones, or even bare hands, and repeatedly hit the cockroaches until they were badly mutilated and twitching. The cockroach juice and meat that burst out were fought over by these people. They all showed strange and strange smiles and put those disgusting things into their mouths as if they were eating something delicious. Kuro blew out a smoke ring with a gloomy face and looked in the direction of the bright and beautiful palace. ¡°You¡­ Utopia?!¡± These people are obviously seeing illusions. After taking that pill, their world completely changed. The wastewater pool was treated as a hot spring, the paper box as a bathroom, and dirty things like cockroaches were treated as delicious cakes. On the other hand, the food that humans can eat¡­ Kuro looked at the buns mixed with the soil. He was probably treated as something dirty. The people here are completely confused. Poison ¡­ This is poison. Crowe pushed up his glasses and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for help from nearby Marines? It¡¯s so lively here, no Marines will come.¡± ¡°Marines¡­¡± Molly looked even more bitter. ¡°Some Marines were infected by Prince Fun and ignored me. Some Marines were not infected, but¡­ but they were killed by them.¡± ¡°Okay, we have evidence.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Assassination of Marine is a crime, and poisoning is a crime. You can go find him.¡± With that, Kuro turned around and walked towards the castle. ¡°Don¡¯t go, please don¡¯t go!¡± Molly cried, ¡°You are good people, don¡¯t go, you will die. You should go quickly, you are not affected, but the other Marines are definitely affected. Keshao was defeated by you, others will come later, you should run away, you can¡¯t beat them in numbers.¡± Kuro blew out a smoke and touched Molly¡¯s head, smiling: ¡°We are Marines, Marines, many of them are righteous. Don¡¯t worry, I will go to that Prince Fun and ask him to remove this situation.¡± Chapter 97 I Also Have a Weapon ¡°Really? Big brother, can you do it?¡± ¡°Have you heard of Superman? Powerful Superman, they can all fly. Look, I can fly.¡± Kuro slowly stood on his feet and floated in the air. ¡°Superman can solve all problems.¡± It¡¯s flying! Molly stared blankly at Kuro floating in the air. For a moment, her heart was filled with hope. Perhaps, it really can¡­ ¡°Please, please save me, save my family, save the people here!¡± Molly knelt down in front of Kuro and shouted. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go¡­ I¡¯ll be back.¡± Kuro directly flew away, crossed the high wall, and flew towards the castle. Leda and Crowe followed. However, Kuro did not go directly to the castle. Instead, he stopped at the amusement park and stood on a street lamp. It was not that Kuro did not want to enter the castle, but there was an enemy in front of him. ¡°A lot of people¡­¡± Arriving, Crowe opened the suitcase he carried with him and put on Ten Blades Cat¡¯s Claw. At the entrance of the castle, a group of guards was already gathering. Leading them was Kaiser, who had been kicked unconscious by Crowe. At a rough glance, there were no less than 3,000 people. ¡°It saves me the trouble of looking for you.¡± Kaiser took a Ten-Handed Sword and waved it. He said fiercely, ¡°I underestimated you just now, but it won¡¯t be the same this time. Three thousand guards, the full defense of Morgati. Just the three of you can¡¯t stop them!¡± The group of guards, some with knives, some with guns, and some with cannons, pointed at Kuro and others. Kuro did not speak. Instead, he looked at the center of the castle. There were three people standing at the castle window facing the amusement park. Dr. Arcas and Siva, who were dressed in white coats, stood at the side. In front of them, Prince Yule put his hands on the windowsill and smiled at Kuro. ¡°Yo, Marine, what did I, ¡®Morgati¡¯, do to make you so angry? Can you talk to me and see if there is a peaceful solution?¡± This time, there is no oral fetish. This guy was just acting before¡­ ¡°Your Highness, let me kill him. It¡¯s just three people!¡± Keshao turned around and said to Prince Fun. Prince Amusement looked at him indifferently, and Kaiser immediately shut up and broke out in a cold sweat. He knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Please forgive me for overstepping.¡± ¡°Siva.¡± As Prince Fun¡¯s voice fell, Siva behind him disappeared instantly and appeared in front of Leda and Crowe in the next moment. In his hand, he was carrying a black leather box. When he opened it, it was full of banknotes. ¡°Twenty million Berries is an apology gift from His Highness.¡± Siva put the suitcase on the ground and silently stepped aside. ¡°Sa, choose.¡± Prince Amusement said, ¡°Do you accept my apology or accept the guns of my 3,000 people? You are just a second lieutenant, this is the greatest respect this prince can give you. Today, I let you see the bad side of Morgati. In this aspect, it is indeed our fault, so you have a choice. Otherwise, I will let the World Government talk to you.¡± Is there also a connection with the World Government? Come to think of it, the nature of those people¡­ Kuro stood on the street lamp and looked at Prince Fun. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. With your ability, even if you keep people¡¯s three meals and regular salary, they can still survive, right?¡± This should be the case. This was something that Kuro could not understand. As long as the treatment is normal, there will definitely be many people who are willing to serve this prince. Prince Fun said in distress, ¡°But I already respect them very much.¡± ¡°You call it respect when you¡¯re about to starve someone to death?¡± Leda snorted. ¡°Ah, what a cute little girl.¡± Prince Fun looked at Leda and said with a smile, ¡°I respect them very much. Letting them live in Morgati is my greatest respect. In contrast, they gave their lives to me, isn¡¯t it right? In this world, respect should be mutual.¡± ¡°So, I gave them a chance to come to Morgatti to see me, and they paid back their lives, what¡¯s wrong with that? After all, I am Prince Fun!¡± Prince Fun opened his hands and smiled at Leda. With this smile, Leda was fine, but Crowe subconsciously stabbed his thigh with his claws and panted. With that smile, Crowe felt that his mind was about to become unclear. He suddenly had an infinite good impression of Prince Fun. He felt that he was generous and ambitious and wanted to follow such a person. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s actually someone who can support my ability. You defeated Keshao, you are indeed not an ordinary Marine.¡± Prince Fun glanced at Crow and looked at the other two and said, ¡°I am a ¡®worshipper¡¯ who ate ¡®Worshipping Fruit¡¯, and I am best at making people worship me. There are not many people who can block my fruit ability. Do you want to help me? Your Marine¡¯s status is low, if you come to help me, you will be easily respected by many people.¡± Bang! His response was a gunshot. ¡°Iron.¡± Kaiser suddenly jumped into the air and blocked the bullet with his body. The bullet broke through his clothes and stayed on the surface of his body, creating a spark. ¡°If you want to attack His Highness, you have to go through me first!¡± Prince Yule narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Kuro, who was holding a pistol, and said lightly, ¡°It seems that the negotiation has failed. The one in your hand is of fine quality. Look at the exquisite patterns on it, look at the touch, look at the workmanship. Unhappily, people can¡¯t make this kind of thing. Weapons sold to other countries are not as exquisite as yours, but it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ there¡¯s one more, arms deal.¡± Kuro looked at the smoking muzzle and said in a cold tone, ¡°Assassination of Marines, arms trafficking, the manufacture of poison, and illegal population control. These crimes are enough for you to be shot.¡± Prince Amusement chuckled. ¡°I am a prince of a country. As a Marine, you are not qualified to arrest me before receiving the order of the World Government. As for me, I can kill you with the responsibility of Marine¡¯s illegal actions in our territory.¡± ¡°Three thousand people, three thousand weapons. How can a small Marine stop them?¡± Prince Amusement maintained his smile as he gently raised his arm and snapped his fingers. ¡°Kill them.¡± His voice was not loud, but it seemed extremely bright in the silent night sky. Then, the three thousand guards raised their weapons and rushed towards them. At the front was Kaiser. To be able to knock him down in an instant, these Marines are indeed not to be underestimated, but in the end, they are just ordinary Marines and not the real strong people of Headquarters. Their numbers can definitely deal with them. Three thousand people can¡¯t beat three people? In the sky, a bright light suddenly flashed. With a sound of air breaking, Kaiser¡¯s body stiffened and he looked down. The handle of a military knife appeared on his chest because the blade of the military knife had sunk into his chest and passed through his body. There was no sign, no form of attack, and the speed was so fast that he did not even have time to use his ¡®Iron Body¡¯. ¡°You¡­¡± Kaiser clutched his chest and staggered back a few steps. Before he could ask, he suddenly froze and stared blankly at Kuro standing on the street lamp. Thousands of weapons fell from the sky. Knives, swords, spears, sharp iron weapons, all kinds and densely gathered behind and around Kuro. Kuro retracted his pistol and crossed his arms, staring down at them. ¡°Three thousand weapons? I have them too.¡± Chapter 98 Haoshoku (1) Full of weapons appeared around Kuro, and the people around him were shocked. Including his own side. ¡°No matter when I look, I feel shocked¡­¡± Leda sighed. Although she was used to seeing Kuro raising tsunamis and islands from time to time, so many weapons around her still shocked her greatly. ¡°Ability user¡­¡± Prince Fun was also stunned, and this ability user¡¯s attainment is not low. ¡°What kind of ability is this?!¡± Prince Fun asked. In response, a saber flew over. Siva appeared around Prince Fun and wanted to grab the handle of the saber. Unexpectedly, the saber suddenly floated up and dodged Siva¡¯s grip. It changed direction and continued to attack Prince Fun. In fact, Kuro doesn¡¯t need to use the ability of the Float-Floating Fruit, but after practicing for so long, he has to take it out and move around. Otherwise, how can he know what level he has mastered? This is a good opportunity to show off. Those guards with smiles on their faces had obviously taken the happiness pill. It was probably an illusion everywhere and they could not see Kuro¡¯s specific operation. So were those citizens. Kuro¡¯s subordinates are now either resting in the hotel or stationed on the Battleship. They were the only ones who could see. The few people opposite him were basically on Kuro¡¯s death list. The saber that was attacking Prince Fun was still caught by Siva. He grabbed the handle of the saber and threw it at Kuro on the street lamp. However, as soon as the saber left his body, it spun in the air and flew to Kuro. ¡°Can I control the weapon?¡± Prince Fun¡¯s face was gloomy and he snapped his fingers. ¡°Shoot!¡± Bang bang bang bang! The armed guards below raised their guns and shot out lead bullets like a barrage. The swords around Kuro flew together and formed a wall of swords in front of him. The bullets hit it and caused sparks. Of course, such things were useless. Kuro waved his hand gently, and the swords scattered again, aiming in the direction of Prince Fun. However, at this moment, Prince Fun on the windowsill had disappeared. He had already reached the ground and was surrounded by guards. ¡°Your control over the weapon is very strong, but so many people are my shield, how can you do it, Marine.¡± Prince Fun snapped his fingers again. ¡°There will be many more.¡± With the sound of fingers snapping, some people gradually began to appear nearby. They were all citizens of their country wearing cloaks and hats. All of them had puppet-like smiles on their faces and they gathered into a large stream and walked towards the castle. ¡°Morgati has hundreds of thousands of people. If you want to kill me, you have to kill so many people.¡± In addition to these citizens, Kuro also saw the tourists in the amusement park and¡­ his subordinates. The people with worship still have other emotions. After inexplicably coming here and seeing this scene, they are obviously at a loss. ¡°Sub-Lieutenant Kuro, what are you going to do?¡± Marine¡¯s officer stared at Kuro, who was standing on the street lamp, and asked. Kuro did not answer. Instead, Prince Fun pointed at Kuro and said angrily: ¡°I am going to be killed, the people who love Morgati, because I failed to fulfill the request of this Marine, he wants to kill me.¡± On the ground, Bailey was still in the suitcase. This happened to be seen by these people who admired but did not lose their rationality and feelings. Coupled with the words of Prince Fun, they all seemed to understand something. ¡°Kuro!¡± The soldier pointed at Kuro angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. You actually think that bribery is not enough and want to kill such a great prince!¡± Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for the military to command Kuro like this. What¡¯s wrong with accepting bribes? It¡¯s not a rare thing. Moreover, Kuro did not appear to be so clean. Even if the military director saw him, he would not say anything. Instead, he was used to it. But now with the factor of ¡®worship¡¯, he would feel unusually angry. And there are many like this. A smile appeared on Prince Fun¡¯s face. Not only were his subordinates here, but there were also tourists from various upper-class people in other kingdoms. If these people jointly reported him, Marine¡¯s career would be over and he would definitely go to jail. And if he doesn¡¯t want to be blamed, then he can only kill these people. He doesn¡¯t need to kill many people. As long as he kills 100 people, he will have this evidence. No matter what, this person will fall into his trap. No one in Morgati will be a match for him, especially not Marines who follow the rules. ¡°You are indeed a bad person.¡± Glancing at the people below, Kuro slowly held the hilt of his sword. ¡°I wanted to test my ability, forget it¡­¡± Shua! The blade was unsheathed. ¡°One Blade Flow: Crush!¡± Killing intent filled the surroundings, and the heavy killing intent turned into substance, attacking people¡¯s spirits. The first to fall was the doctor in a white coat standing on the windowsill. Other than that, no one was affected. Feeling the killing intent, Prince Fun took a few steps back and his face finally darkened. This murderous aura¡­ This person is not easy to deal with! ¡°It didn¡¯t fall¡­¡± Kuro was also a little surprised. His killing intent was not inferior to Haoshoku Haki, but no one fell. This guy¡­ His mental ability can actually resist his killing intent? ¡°I got it!¡± After seeing that Kuro¡¯s killing intent was useless, Crowe was the first to take action. He appeared on top of Prince Fun¡¯s head with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), and his claws were cold and had already reached Prince Fun¡¯s face. As long as he killed this person, everything would be resolved. Except ¡­ Dang! The claw blade couldn¡¯t move an inch on Prince Fun¡¯s neck, and there was a black mark there. Prince Fun smiled at him. ¡°This level is not enough. I¡­ am not weak!¡± Bang! Crowe was punched in the stomach and his entire body flew up. On Prince Fun¡¯s fist, there was also a touch of black. Haki! This guy actually knows Haki?! However, at the moment of that punch, Leda turned into a girl and appeared above his head. She touched him with one hand. She was much faster than Law. Prince Fun obviously couldn¡¯t react in time and stared at Leda who was about to touch him. However, at this moment, a crushing reaction appeared on Prince Fun. That feeling made Leda freeze. A hand wrapped in Armament Haki grabbed Leda¡¯s wrist and threw her forward. ¡°It feels dangerous to be touched by you. It¡¯s better not to touch me¡­ Your strength is not bad. You are not like ordinary Marines.¡± Prince Fun said slowly. ¡°Haoshoku?!¡± Leda stood up and said in horror. Kuro also looked a little wrong. That feeling just now was Haoshoku. Chapter 99 Asura _ 1 ¡°Are you shocked? Shock is right.¡± Siva smiled and stepped back slightly, highlighting Prince Fun. ¡°His Highness has such a king aptitude since he was a child. He is a tyrant and a king that only appears once in a million people. He is destined to compete for the world. The grand occasion of Morgati is the initial performance of His Highness entering the world.¡± Siva almost recited, ¡°The world will submit at the feet of His Highness!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± With an intoxicated smile, Prince Fun said, ¡°The whole world will submit to me! Do you want to join in? You are qualified to compete for the world.¡± ¡°What future can there be in being a small Marine? You clearly have such strong strength, but you just can¡¯t get promoted. Such a rotten mechanism, why should you obey it? Why don¡¯t you come to me? I will give you the power under one person. Yes, only below me.¡± To be able to control so many weapons and that strong murderous aura, Prince Fun took pity on such a talent. Such a person is too wasteful to be a small Marine. Prince Fun is very confident in himself. No one can release Haoshoku and use his ability without surrendering. At least he hadn¡¯t touched it yet. ¡°One Blade Dovenom.¡± Just as Prince Fun closed his eyes and waited for someone to join him, a cold voice sounded. In the next moment, Prince Fun felt the world spinning. ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®What happened?¡¯ Earthquake? Prince Fun opened his eyes and felt that the things in front of him were spinning. Then, he saw his body, a headless¡­ body. Kuro suddenly appeared behind him and slowly sheathed his sword. ¡°What are you doing there, Haoshoku? Are you worthy?¡± Only one in a million? I¡¯m a transmigrator. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, this person is no longer a threat. The unknown has been figured out. In terms of Haki, Kuro had just encountered a person who wanted to fight to the death and was eventually tortured to death. And this ¡­ Too weak. Prince Fun, beheaded. Along with him was Siva. It should have been. But Kuro looked over and found that there was a new line of blood on the neck of this man who looked like India¡¯s third brother, staring at Kuro solemnly. ¡®Not dead?¡¯ Kuro narrowed his eyes. This guy¡­ ¡°Ah! What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The non-natives who were bewitched by Prince Fun¡¯s ability woke up one after another and looked at so many people, feeling a little inexplicable. How¡­ did they get here? He seemed to have heard some kind of summoning and came over¡­ Kuro¡¯s subordinates also woke up. Among them, the soldier looked the worst. He seemed to have accused his superior just now¡­ But other than that, nothing else seemed to have changed. The guards and the citizens all had a happy smile on their faces. ¡®What happened?¡¯ If a metahuman dies, their ability should be removed. But what about these people? At this time, Siva wiped the blood on his neck and the smile on his face was no longer there. Instead, he looked shocked. He looked at Prince Fun who had lost his head and had a strange feeling. Very unexpected. It felt like his precious cake had been eaten by a fly from nowhere. The fly is so small, how can it be done?! ¡°What did you do!¡± Siva¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°The big plan I have planned for several years is ruined by you!¡± When he said this, his voice gradually became stronger and a bluish-black aura appeared around him. ¡°Die for me!!!¡± Siva took two quick steps and punched him. The moment he swung his fist, his body expanded and the color of his body turned green and black. Kuro¡¯s eyes opened and he pulled out his sword to fight back. BOOM!!! A powerful air pressure surged around and directly blew away the nearby guards. Those tourists and Marines who had just woken up fainted under the air pressure. Leda subconsciously crossed her arms and was blown back a few steps by the air pressure. Crowe was even worse. He was blown ten meters away and half-kneeled on the ground, staring at the huge figure that collided with Kuro in horror. Another Haoshoku ¡­ What¡¯s going on with Morgati?! It was not as simple as Haoshoku. The Siva in front of him had grown to about five meters tall and was covered in green and black. His face, which should have been docile, had turned green and fierce, and he looked angry. The force of this punch was so strong that Kuro took a few steps back. Seeing that Siva punched again, Kuro flew up and dodged the punch. Bang!!! The earth cracked under this punch. ¡°There¡¯s a trouble.¡± This time, Kuro was not as relaxed as before. Kuro did not need Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to clearly feel the aura emanating from his body. Anger, despair, jealousy, arrogance, desire, greed, and other negative emotions formed a green-black aura around him. ¡°You did everything that Morgati did?¡± Kuro asked from the sky. ¡°Ah¡­ Do you think that idiot prince who only knows how to indulge in himself will do that?¡± Siva straightened up, his whole body emitting an unusually strong mad and battle aura, ¡°Of course it was all done by me. I found the qualifications of that prince, gave him the ability of fruit and taught him how to use power¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how much effort I spent in Morgatti? I finally found a kingdom that is so poor that it jingles, and I finally found a noble who wants to change the status quo and has qualifications, but you ruined it! Marine!!!¡± With a roar, the entire island seemed to shake. This is a powerhouse. A very strong powerhouse! ¡°This guy¡­ what¡¯s going on? He¡¯s so strong. I¡¯ve never heard of his name.¡± Leda swallowed. That posture is obviously Devil Fruit. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°What is your purpose?¡± ¡°My name is Siva, the Asura who ate the human fruit, phantom beast species, Asura form!¡± Siva took a deep breath and other forms began to appear on his huge body. Two heads grew on the left and right side of Siva¡¯s angry face. Four arms grew out of Siva¡¯s back and turned into three heads and six arms. Three-headed, six-armed Asura. Kuro had never even heard of it. He had a headache. ¡°My ability can absorb human emotions, whether positive or negative. My wish is to become the strongest!¡± Siva said fiercely: ¡°Absorbing human emotions will make me very strong, but my efficiency is too low alone, so I found this country. That prince was easily given the power of ¡®Ambition¡¯ by me, and I absorbed his ¡®Mercy¡¯, making him follow my will.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this was destroyed by you, but it doesn¡¯t matter. The ¡®Happy Pill¡¯ is already circulating in the underworld. As long as someone needs that kind of thing, I will continue to become stronger!¡± ¡°If I kill you, everything will end!¡± Chapter 100 Miscellaneous Cultivator ¡°What a¡­¡± Kuro stood in the air expressionlessly, and the swords and swords that were originally by the street lamp flew over. ¡°Miscellaneous.¡± Boom! The densely packed weapons formed a dense barrage and mercilessly bombarded Siva. This Siva knows Haoshoku Haki, and his Armament Haki should not be bad. After all, he has taught a fun prince. But how strong, sorry, Kuro did not feel it. This level is not strong. Siva¡¯s six arms kept waving and hitting Kuro¡¯s descending weapons, but he only has six hands, and Kuro has thousands of weapons, and this Asura who seems to be very strong, in Kuro¡¯s view, his physical strength is not much. If he can¡¯t even compare to Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body, how strong can his body be? The weapons of this world can hurt people. Except for the few monsters in the New World who are invulnerable, no one can escape from being injured by a sword and spear without Haki and ability. Even if this is a phantom beast. The weapon controlled by Kuro is not something that can be lost after one use. Siva could crush the weapons he controlled with one punch, but those shattered weapons still had a form and would still be controlled by Kuro, cutting the huge body with sharp fragments. A combat knife cut open Siva¡¯s arm, leaving a slight wound on it. This seemed to be the beginning. Siva could no longer withstand Kuro¡¯s weapon bombardment and crossed his six hands to defend. Bang bang bang!!! Those weapons were like a shooting sky. Thousands of weapons were on Siva¡¯s body. Some of the weapons were shattered, but the fragments passed by Kuro and continued to hit Siva. The fragments cut a wound on his body, and the completed sword pierced into his arms, waist, ribs, and thighs. It turned back with blood and continued to sprint. Under the continuous attacks, Siva could not even defend his arms. He opened his six arms and let the weapons attack him. The entire bluish-black body was stained with a layer of blood. ¡°Tsk tsk, he¡¯s actually not dead at this rate.¡± Leda watched and clicked her tongue. Crowe said, ¡°The phantom beast species is tenacious, but this is not very useful for Mr. Kuro.¡± The vitality of the Zoological Department has increased, but this vigorous vitality is useless against Kuro, who has as deep as the sea. At most, it would take more time. They had seen Kuro¡¯s violent attack for five days with their own eyes. Now he was only using his ability, who knows how long he could last. This¡­ is indeed not enough. ¡°Stop¡­ Stop!¡± Siva breathed heavily and shouted crazily against the storm-like attacks, ¡°What kind of foul ability is this? Stop!¡± He did not understand at all. Relying on the emotional absorption over the past few years, he should be very strong. With Haoshoku Aptitude and Armament Haki, he chose to develop his strength in East Blue. Logically speaking, there should be no one in East Blue who can defeat him! This is East Blue! The weakest sea! What¡¯s wrong with this person?! Are the new Marines so strong? Or is this person an exception? Stop, of course it can¡¯t stop. Kuro shook his hand slightly, and the frequency of the weapon attacks became more intense. At this moment, Siva basically had no way to defend. Once the gap was opened, it would be completely opened in front of Kuro. His entire body was wide open, allowing the impact of the high-speed movement of those weapons to hit his body, but his vigorous vitality still gave him the strength to speak. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t stop, I will turn the whole country of Morgati into the walking dead!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the attacking swords stopped and flew back densely and stopped behind Kuro. ¡°Hey!¡± Siva laughed sinisterly. ¡°Those who have taken the ¡®happiness pill¡¯ have already been planted by my ability. As long as I want to, I will make their last ¡®living¡¯ emotions disappear and they will completely become walking corpses. At that time, it will be useless even if you kill me. They will still be alive, but they will only become vegetative and will never wake up.¡± ¡°If you want to remove it, you have to kill me at this moment, but that is impossible, or you can let 100,000 people go to the sea to take a bath, but you can¡¯t do it.¡± Devil Fruit ability users hate the sea. Although they will only have no strength when they enter the sea, their ability will not fail. However, if half of the person he controls is immersed in the sea, his ability will be removed. But how is that possible? 100,000 people. With so few of them, when will they be able to capture them? At that time, Siva will be able to activate his ability. These words stunned a few people. However, Siva did not see any difficulty in them. Instead, the two Marines standing on the ground looked at him with a strange expression. Kuro looked up at the sky. ¡°Sea water¡­¡± Tick-tock ¡­ A drop of water landed on the ground and made a small splash. Immediately after, the sky began to rain without dark clouds. The rain became heavier and heavier, forming a rainstorm. However, the strange thing was that the sudden rain did not cover the entire island, not even half of the island. It only formed a dividing line between Kuro and Siva. On Kuro¡¯s side was the night sky, and on Siva¡¯s side was the night rain. Siva looked up and frowned slightly. The rain was quite strange. Then, he saw Kuro raise his hand and spread his fingers in the direction of Siva. ¡®What¡¯s that for?¡¯ He saw the smile in Kuro¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡°You won¡¯t¡­¡± Five fingers, hold. Siva didn¡¯t even finish his sentence. The rain around him suddenly healed and turned into a huge water ball, wrapping Siva in it. Devil Fruit is surrounded by seawater¡­ Naturally, he would not have any strength. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have the strength to break the seawater. It seems that he is just a so-called strong person who relies on his ability.¡± Watching Siva struggle in the sea, Kuro¡¯s last vigilance was relieved. He originally wanted to draw his sword and slash if something went wrong. He could do that now, but in order to prevent himself from being killed with one strike, it was better for Kuro to remove the status quo of Morgati first. After restraining Siva, Kuro took out a cigar from his pocket, lit it for himself, and leisurely blew out the smoke. ¡°Hey, Lida, you better come over. You will be flooded there later.¡± In the night, there was a huge shadow that enveloped the entire Morgati. ¡°I got it.¡± Leda shivered and jumped to Kuro¡¯s side with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at the sky and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ spectacular.¡± Someone has seen rain in the sky. However, the entire sky was occupied by seawater, forming a sea curtain. This was the first time Crowe had seen it. But he believed that it would not be the last time. Siva, who was struggling in the seawater, was stunned. Controlling weapons can be said to be just the ability to control weapons. But even seawater can be controlled. In Siva¡¯s memory, only one legend can do it! He was not from the East China Sea, but born in a new world. In order to become the strongest, he lay dormant in the East China Sea. He certainly knew the characteristics of some great pirates. Only the legendary Flying Pirate, Pirate Admiral, Golden Lion! Chapter 101 Looking for Kizaru Heavy seawater fell from the sky and enveloped the entire Morgati. The Sea Veil opened a hole from the top of Kuro¡¯s head, trapping Kuro and Leda inside, preventing them from touching the sea. At this time, Crowe also came to the hole with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). He didn¡¯t want to be drenched. If all of this heavy seawater landed on Morgati, it would be a disaster for Morgati. The power of the flood is no weaker than any natural disaster. Morgati will become a swamp. However, the strange thing is that the seawater seems to have a sense of propriety. After landing on Morgati, it is as if a layer of jelly has been added to the island. It sits on the island as a whole, and its height does not fall the tall castle, but there is no sign of movement. With just a dip, the seawater rose again into the vast night sky and disappeared. This was less than a second. One second of immersion won¡¯t drown anyone. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± At the factory, Molly was almost desperate. She saw a large amount of seawater falling from the sky as if it was a divine punishment. She waited in despair for the seawater to land. However, less than a second after she immersed herself in the seawater, the water left on its own and rose back into the sky. Molly, who had been forced to drink a few mouthfuls of water, knelt on the ground and coughed violently, vomiting a few mouthfuls of seawater. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡± Molly didn¡¯t understand what was happening at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Just as she was feeling puzzled, a voice suddenly sounded nearby. A citizen looked at his thin hand in disbelief. His body was trembling, not because of fear, but because his body suddenly lost some kind of support, causing the overall energy to be unable to keep up with the weak trembling. Not only him, but the people nearby all seemed to have woken up from a dream and started crying. ¡°Ugh! What am I eating?!¡± One of them had a cockroach leg hanging from his mouth and he quickly vomited it out. The person bathing in the wastewater pool stood up awkwardly and quickly found his clothes. ¡°Everyone, are you back to normal?¡± Molly was incredulous. Just by soaking in the water in the sky, he returned to normal? That Marine Big Brother did it? ¡°Molly.¡± The little girl had no time to think. She heard a familiar voice. Not far away, her parents supported each other and looked over worriedly. ¡°Is it Molly?¡± There was no longer that hypocritical mask-like smile on their faces. Back to¡­ normal! Molly¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Molly!¡± ¡­ . The citizens of Mogati had gradually ¡®awakened¡¯. On Kuro¡¯s side, as the seawater rose, the smile on the faces of the unconscious guards gradually disappeared. It seemed that their abilities had been removed. ¡°You, you bastard!¡± In the seawater, Siva¡¯s eyes almost popped out and he roared intermittently, ¡°Golden Lion, is Golden Lion dead? You actually have his ability, you¡­¡± Pfft! Two swords suddenly flew through the air, passed through the water ball, and stabbed into Siva¡¯s chest. His Asura posture returned to normal after being stabbed in the chest by the two swords. Siva broke away from the seawater and fell to the ground. ¡°Those two knives¡­¡± Siva struggled to raise his head and watched as two heavy short broad swords flew to Kuro and circled around him. The legendary pirate¡¯s famous swords, [Sakura-Shiki], [Mikaki], he knows them! ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat the fruit¡­ You killed the Golden Lion. No, it¡¯s impossible, I¡¯m the strongest, it¡¯s impossible to lose so easily¡­¡± Listening to Siva, Kuro, with a cigar in his hand, glanced at him and said: ¡°In my opinion, you are worse than a supernova. People who only know how to find power from civilians are just bastards.¡± Siva lay on the ground, no longer breathing. There is someone who can still move after his heart is broken, but it is not him. Kuro looked around at the people who were still unconscious and ordered Crowe, ¡°You stay here and wait for our subordinates to wake up and let them return to the Battleship.¡± ¡°Lida, go to the castle and deal with the one in the white coat.¡± Then, he flew towards the factory area. The people in the factory were basically awake. They were either crying or acting inexplicably. But one thing is certain, they don¡¯t have the memory after taking the pill. This is good for them. Kuro saw the little girl who was hugging her parents and crying in the crowd. He smiled and his body suddenly accelerated, turning into a shadow and turning around the huge factory area. Rumble¡­ The earth rumbled. Everyone was stunned and subconsciously looked in the direction of the factory. The steel factory was gradually leaving the earth and flying into the sky. ¡­ . Two hours later, the night began to turn toward dawn, and the surroundings became slightly brighter. In the Battleship office, Kuro smoked a cigar and slumped there, listening to Leda¡¯s report. The Marines who had fallen on the Commercial Street had woken up and returned to the Battleship. Leda went to the castle to kill Dr. Akas. That person was in a coma and killing him was effortless. However, Leda also saw the King and Queen, who had returned to normal, and their children. Morgati has a successor, so there will be no chaos. As for those citizens whose bodies are extremely weak¡­ Through the cabin window, Kuro saw torches in the direction of the original factory area. Obviously, the king had brought people there to solve the problem. According to Leda, that king was a good king. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been controlled by Prince Fun, who had lost his compassion, and lived like a pig every day. That was enough. ¡°Let¡¯s rest until daytime and then we will set off. This place gives me a terrible impression.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said. At this moment, a Den Den Mushi broke through the door. ¡°Lieutenant Kuro, the government¡­ the World Government is calling.¡± The Military Counsel swallowed and said. The Den Den Mushi was in a connected state. It seemed to hear the voice on this side and slowly said, ¡°Is it Lieutenant Lucilu Kuro?¡± World Government calling? ¡®And it¡¯s so late?¡¯ Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Lieutenant Kuro, you are in ¡®Morgati¡¯, right? The prince there is reacting to what you have done in Morgati. Morgati is a member of the World Government. As a Marine, you should pay attention to the face of the World Government and hope that you will withdraw from Morgati and apologize to the prince.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro tilted his head. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am the liaison of the World Government.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ about this, it¡¯s a little late for you to say that. In addition, I came to Morgati under the command of Admiral Kizaru. I am his direct subordinate. Go find him, don¡¯t find me.¡± Kuro hung up the Den Den Mushi and said to the soldier, ¡°Don¡¯t answer any more calls from such people.¡± The soldier was so scared that his face turned pale. ¡°But, but that¡¯s the World Government¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a Marine.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Execute the order. Get out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier subconsciously saluted and then hesitated, but looking at Kuro¡¯s determined expression, he went out with Den Den Mushi. ¡°Hey, Kuro, that¡¯s the World Government. Don¡¯t we Marines carry out their orders?¡± Leda was shocked. ¡°Is it really good for you to not give face to the World Government?¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°I am just a little second lieutenant. The World Government can¡¯t find me, and the ones responsible for docking with them are Marshal and Admiral. This kind of thing is obviously found by someone who has interests in Morgati. That Prince Fun must have informed the World Government in advance and wanted to rely on the government to put pressure on me, but¡­ it¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the World Government after all.¡± Listening to Leda, Kuro slowly blew a smoke ring. ¡°It¡¯s not a god.¡± Chapter 102 I Was Promoted? That ¡®happiness pill¡¯ has a deal with the Underground World, so it will definitely attract a group of World Government personnel who want benefits and there will even be high-level participation. Kuro had guessed this situation before he decided to act. Therefore, if there¡¯s anything, go to Kizaru. After all, he was the direct subordinate of the old man. Why wouldn¡¯t he use such a troublesome matter? He really doesn¡¯t have the means to take care of others. Admiral is used to take the blame. Kuro did not care about such things. At first light, the warship continued to sail away from Morgati. But before setting sail, Kuro had Marines search the island for fruit. There was no trace of Devil Fruit. Just in case, he also checked Leda¡¯s bag, which was also empty. It seems that the fruit has not been reborn nearby. I don¡¯t know where it went. If he could not find the fruit, Kuro could only set sail. Kuro had expected a call on this day, but there was none. The Battleship was still sailing slowly. The third day. In the office. Several people were eating. In front of Kuro was a classic Japanese lunch, a mackerel fish, miso soup, a few side dishes, a bowl of rice, and a bottle of sake. Kuro picked up the mackerel and took a bite, then poured himself a cup and slowly drank it. Ba-Shi. Beside him, Leda had a table full of food and was eating heartily. She looked at Kuro as she ate. ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, hasn¡¯t Kizaru called? Have you been abandoned, Kuro? Maybe there will be a notice later. You are under arrest.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°Then we can be pirates.¡± Leda grinned and said, ¡°Kuro inherited everything from Golden Lion. If we want to be pirates, we will also be ¡®Flying Pirates¡¯.¡± ¡°Eating can¡¯t stop your mouth.¡± Kuro glared at him and touched the rice and pickled cucumbers with his fingers. ¡°Lion Wei Sushi Roll!¡± The rice floated up and wrapped around the pickled cucumber and sent it straight into Leda¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to think with your knees.¡± Looking at the rice blocking Leda¡¯s mouth, Kuro said, ¡°Is it so easy to be the direct subordinate of the Admiral? It¡¯s not so easy to get past the old man. Just wait obediently. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have time to deal with me. After all, this is a tense time.¡± Ace was in jail. Of course he was nervous. The matter of ten Moorgati is not comparable to the coming storm. But for Kuro, this is a good thing. If the higher-ups forget him, he can continue to slack in East Blue. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Just as he thought this, the Den Den Mushi on his wrist rang. Kuro curled his lips and answered the call. Immediately, Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance became wretched. ¡°Moximossi, is it Kuro?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done a big thing. It¡¯s so terrible. Morgati is in a mess because of you. I heard that His Highness died. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation?¡± ¡°If you call at this time, then you should have figured out the darkness of Morgati. I just can¡¯t stand it.¡± Kuro said lazily. Den Den Mushi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°This old man has spent a lot of effort to deal with the aftermath for you. Even so, the World Government¡¯s punishment has come.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro was shocked and his tone was a little excited. ¡°He came down? Is he going to send me away?¡± He had figured something out in the past two days. The matter of Morgati can¡¯t be hidden. No one saw my ability at that time. This can be hidden, but he killed the prince of other people. This can¡¯t be hidden. Prince Fun has a connection with the World Government. If I rashly kill him, I will not give the World Government face. The old man would definitely protect him, but the World Government is the superior of the Marine after all. At most, they will not let anything happen to him, but he will definitely not be promoted. He might even be sent to some remote place. It¡¯s good to be exiled! Kuro was waiting for this! The sea is so dangerous. What kind of thing did he encounter in the East China Sea? Not to mention Golden Lion, there are two Haoshoku in a small East China Sea island kingdom like Morgati, and their abilities are very treacherous. If it weren¡¯t for Kuro¡¯s good cultivation over the years, he might have really fallen for it. So if he is sent to some remote place, it is most suitable. ¡°Hey¡­ Kuro, I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was a sigh from Den Den Mushi. Kuro looked even happier and even smiled. He was steady! ¡°Although it is said that Prince Fun is making poison to control civilians and the Underground World is circulating, he is still a prince of a country. The government has no orders, and it is wrong for you to act rashly. The World Government has decided to hide the matter of Morgati, so you have no credit.¡± ¡®And no credit?¡¯ ¡°And then, what about the banishment?¡± Kuro said anxiously. ¡°Originally, you were going to be deported, but I stopped you. But you can¡¯t take a vacation, go back to the headquarters.¡± Return to headquarters?! You want him to return to headquarters at this juncture? Ace has been thrown into jail! ¡°No, Old Master, I went against the will of the World Government and I feel guilty. You should let me be sent away. I can be sent anywhere. I have no face to return to the headquarters!¡± Kuro made one last effort. ¡°Well, you still have such determination? I am very relieved, but I have already decided, and you are not under my eyes. If you go around and do something, it will make things difficult for me. It is not easy for me to hide your strength, you have to let me save some time, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This old guy is determined to let him return to the headquarters. His ambition had failed. So be it if I go back to the Headquarters. Anyway, I am only a Second Lieutenant. When the time comes, I can find a ship to patrol the Grand Line before the war, or I can camp somewhere nearby and avoid that top-level war. ¡°By the way, you have been promoted, including your subordinates, Leda and Crowe. You caught a big pirate. According to the situation, the big pirate was caught by the three of you, so Kuro, Headquarters has decided to promote you to Major, Leda to First Lieutenant and Crowe to Second Lieutenant.¡± ¡°?¡± A question mark appeared on Kuro¡¯s head. ¡°I, got promoted?¡± Kuro pointed at himself and said uncertainly, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Young people nowadays are so scary. They can make a 370 million pirate surrender without saying anything. Even I can¡¯t do it. Well, just like this, I¡¯ll wait for you to come back and complete the promotion ceremony.¡± Click. The Den Den Mushi came down. ¡°Wait, wait for the old man!¡± Kuro straightened up and shouted, but there was no sound there. Promoted? ¡®What happened?¡¯ How did I inexplicably become a major?! Chapter 103 Anyway, Find the Time Machine First ¡°370 million¡­¡± Crowe, who was sitting in the office, suddenly realized: ¡°We only met a pirate with 370 million, the ¡®Evil Pretender¡¯, is he not dead?¡± ¡°Evil Pretender? Who?¡± Leda asked. ¡°The one that can transform into various animals, a pirate,¡± Crowe said. Leda thought for a moment. ¡°Ah! You mean the person who turned into all kinds of delicious animals. Strange, wasn¡¯t he killed by Kuro?¡± ¡°Buck Arlo?¡± Kuro remembered that person and his face became uncertain. ¡°Wait, wait, let me stroke¡­¡± He held his head with both hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t I turn that man into ashes? My Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki was on at that time. I only left after I was sure that there was no breath.¡± It was impossible for the old man to boast. After all, the Marine promotion has to go through the World Government. In other words, Barker did not die and he inexplicably surrendered. Not only did he surrender, but he also gave up the three of them. ¡°Mr. Kuro, sometimes abilities can¡¯t be judged by common sense. You taught me that,¡± Crowe advised. ¡°I got promoted, I¡¯m a lieutenant.¡± Leda pointed at herself and smiled. ¡°Calm down, I want to calm down!¡± Kuro slumped in his chair and took out a cigar shakily. After lighting it, he opened the drawer. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s find a time machine to go back to that day and find that Buck Arlo again.¡± ¡°What strange thing are you talking about, Kuro.¡± Leda looked at Kuro like he was an idiot. ¡°Shut up! Leda, quickly chew the rice and then spit it out to make wine for me!¡± Kuro raged. Leda tilted her head, her eyes full of disdain. ¡°Hentai?¡± There is no time machine and there is no chewing wine. Kuro¡¯s face turned gray and he stared at the table in silence. ¡°I also became a second lieutenant¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and thought, ¡°If I catch more than 300 million pirates, Mr. Kuro will be promoted three times in a row. If I catch another one, Mr. Kuro will be promoted to colonel.¡± ¡°In this way, his right of action will be greatly increased, and we will also be promoted and have more autonomy. Although this is good now, I think it will be better after there is a higher position. Sure enough, that plan still has to be implemented.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t know what Crowe was thinking, and he didn¡¯t care anymore. Now his mind is full of the recall of Headquarters and promotion to Major, becoming a Major, there must be a part of him in the War Of The Best. ¡®I¡¯m sure there is.¡¯ His plan was already a mess. ¡°Kuro, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leda asked when she saw that Kuro was gray. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ change course. Let¡¯s go back to headquarters.¡± Kuro slumped there and immediately felt that the food was tasteless, the cigar was not fragrant, and the wine was not good. It has become the shape of Top War¡­ ¡­ . The Battleship changed course and turned from the East China Sea into the Calm Belt and sailed towards Marin Van Do. The sea in the Calm Belt was naturally calm. Battleships embedded with Seastone will naturally not be noticed by the Sea Kings in the Calm Belt. Unless they stay in the Calm Belt for a long time, they will be unlucky to encounter the Sea Kings. Otherwise, they will not be encountered. The Marines on board were very peaceful. Leda leaned against the deck and ate a snack. Crowe sat at the bow of the deck, cleaning his weapon, Cat¡¯s Claw Ten Blades. ¡°How long until we arrive, it¡¯s so boring¡­¡± Leda finished the last bag of potato chips and threw it into the sea. ¡°Lieutenant Leda, you can reach Marin Van Do tomorrow.¡± The officer on board reported. ¡°I got it.¡± Leda looked at Kuro¡¯s office. ¡°Hey, Crowe, how long do you think Kuro will be in there?¡± Crowe maintained his weapon and put it in a small leather case. ¡°Mr. Kuro has his own considerations. Maybe he¡¯s thinking about something.¡± Snore¡­ As the potato chip packaging fell into the sea, some bubbles suddenly appeared on the calm sea, and a huge shadow gradually appeared under the Battleship. BOOM!!! The seawater seemed to explode, and the Seawater Wave General Battleship swung into the distance. A huge Sea King appeared in the sea, and a huge shadow enveloped the small cruise ship. ¡°Sea¡­ Sea King class!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes almost popped out and almost shattered his gold-rimmed glasses. ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡± The Marines raised their hands and looked terrified as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Anglefish¡­ so big, I don¡¯t know if it can be eaten.¡± Leda glanced at the sea monster and was very calm. After traveling for so many years, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen Sea Kings before. This one is not big in the Calm Belt. But it was big enough for other Marines. The organs hanging from his head were as big as their ship. This Sea King is like a lantern fish, opening its mouth full of sharp teeth, as if it wants to swallow the entire ship. With such a huge body, this small Battleship seemed unable to fight back. The Sea Kings of the Calm Belt are not comparable to the sea monsters of the East China Sea and the sea beasts of the Grand Line. ¡°What a joke!¡± Crowe put on his Ten Blades. If he let this anglerfish eat it, then basically no one on the ship can live. Leda also instantly returned to her maiden form. With a spring of her feet, she used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and flashed to the top of the huge anglerfish. ¡°Essence, Maximum Wheel, Impact!¡± She sucked hard, and Armament Haki appeared on her hands, and she suddenly smashed the head of the anglerfish. Bang!!! With just one hit, the huge body of the anglerfish was obviously dented, and its two huge eyes rolled and fell on the sea. Leda stepped on the air a few times and returned to the deck. She said, ¡°A few people come and see if this thing can be eaten.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The Marines stared blankly at the huge anglerfish on the sea. This kind of Sea King was actually killed by Lieutenant Leda with one blow. It was too incredible. Just as they were about to put the grappling hook on the big anglerfish and prepare to cut its flesh with the rope, the anglerfish¡¯s eyes suddenly became clear again and the sea shook again. The anglerfish was getting up and biting the Battleship. ¡°Ahhhh! It¡¯s alive!¡± The Marines screamed in horror. At this moment, the door of the office on the deck opened and a figure appeared inside. The figure waved his knife. Shua! A golden slash swept across the deck and brushed past the body of the anglerfish. The huge anglerfish¡¯s body stiffened and it was cut in half and fell on the sea. The thick blood turned the surrounding sea into a blood domain. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡± Kuro walked out with a dark face. ¡°Why is there a Sea King?¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, you¡¯re out. Have you thought about it?¡± Leda asked curiously. Think well ¡­ Think my ass! The lower levels would not know about Ace. Only the higher-ups knew now. Logically speaking, if Kuro was not Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate, he would not know about this. There is no news of a decisive battle yet, but it¡¯s not like Kuro doesn¡¯t know that this day is very close. If he went back now, coupled with his current position, he would definitely participate. Kuro held Huazhou and walked to the deck, looking at the Sea King that was split in half. ¡°I gave up thinking.¡± Isn¡¯t it just a war? I¡¯ll go back and fly up to see who will hit me. Chapter 104 How Dare You Say That You Have Ability? Of course, this Sea King class is not a problem of Leda throwing garbage around. If you often walk by the river, how can you not wet the bed? Going back and forth to the Calm Belt for a long time, even if it is wrapped in Seastone, there will always be some unlucky Sea Kings. Therefore, not many people dare to take a ship to the Calm Belt, let alone such a small Battleship. Normally, Sea Kings will eat one when they encounter one. But this time, the Sea Kings seemed to have miscalculated. Kuro stared fiercely at the corpse. ¡°We¡¯ll eat seafood tonight!¡± Actually, he wanted to eat monkey brains more. With resentment towards Kizaru, Kuro returned to the office alone. He could smell the resentment from afar. Leda and Crowe looked at each other and walked in. Kuro sat down in a chair, lit a cigar, and stood there in a daze. He had been in a daze for a long time. After a long time, he said, ¡°Chloe¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have always trusted you.¡± For no reason, Crowe felt a chill. He had a conditioned reflex now. As long as Kuro spoke to him in this tone, nothing good would happen. ¡°I have a friend¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t have a friend. It¡¯s me. Think of a way for me to avoid staying in the headquarters.¡± Of course, participating in the summit is just a talk. If you can avoid it, of course you have to avoid it. He couldn¡¯t think of it alone, but there were others. Even if the brainless Leda doesn¡¯t have any good suggestions, three rotten eggs can always be a good egg. And isn¡¯t there Crowe? ¡°In my eyes, your IQ is very high and you are comparable to Hugh Jackman.¡± ¡®Hugh Jackman?¡¯ ¡°Who is that?¡± A question mark appeared on Crowe¡¯s glasses. ¡°No, it¡¯s Ben Beckman.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and remembered the name. ¡°It¡¯s the red-haired ship¡¯s mate.¡± Although in his eyes, this so-called high IQ does not seem to be much different from Wolverine¡­ ¡°You flatter me.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°I just have some immature ideas. Compared to the Marine Emperor¡¯s ship, it¡¯s still a lot worse.¡± However, he was still a little touched. In Mr. Kuro¡¯s eyes, is his role so great and his position so high? ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s that thing.¡± In the next moment, Kuro waved his hand indifferently. ¡°Quickly think of a way for me.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, forgive me.¡± Crowe said, ¡°You have now inherited everything from the legendary great pirate, Golden Lion. In terms of swordsmanship, ability, and physical skills, you are not inferior to the legendary great pirate. Why do you still dislike the Grand Line so much? With your strength, you should pursue a higher position.¡± Kuro looked at him and said, ¡°Huh? I think you¡¯re floating.¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not inferior to Golden Lion? Has my fruit ability awakened? How dare you say that I¡¯m an ability user without awakening my ability? Am I the world¡¯s number one swordsman? Can my body technique compare to Garp? Can my physical fitness compare to Kaido and Charlotte Lingling?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything! What else do I have besides sword arts and flying?¡± Kuro was sincere about this. He really felt that he could not compare to these strong masters. Right now, he can only be considered to be picking up trash when using his abilities. And this ability is not a bug. It¡¯s not as powerful as those BUG fruits. There is no such thing as a pure superior and subordinate in the battle of One Piece World. There is no such thing as being a little stronger than a person and being able to kill them instantly. At a certain level, the gap between the strong and the weak is not so obvious. At most, it¡¯s the difference between a strong man and a young man. A strong man can beat a young man, but you can¡¯t say that a young man can¡¯t fight back. Even a general would suffer on that battlefield if he did not pay attention. Too dangerous, too dangerous! ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°No good ideas for now.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, go out. I¡¯ll calm down myself.¡± ¡°Hey, what about me? Ask me!¡± Leda felt ignored and jumped up unhappily. ¡°Oh? You have a way?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go and eat your snacks!¡± Kuro snapped. After the two of them went out, Crowe pushed up his glasses and a smile appeared on his face. Leda saw this and raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you laughing at? Have you thought of a way?¡± ¡°Of course. I just can¡¯t say it now.¡± Crowe said, ¡°There is a way, but the current Mr. Kuro is too impatient. A mere major position is not enough. He can apply to be a base chief, but if he is only a major, he can¡¯t be a base chief of the Grand Line. As for going to the Four Seas, that is impossible. Mr. Kuro did not make a mistake, going to the Four Seas is being sent away.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Kuro forbidding them to say anything about killing Golden Lion, it might not have been so troublesome. However, Crowe could understand that once Golden Lion was killed, the next trouble would not be so simple. There are many strong masters in the sea. ¡°According to the plan, we will find a pirate and let Mr. Kuro be promoted to colonel, and he can apply to go abroad and take charge of a base on the Grand Line. At that time, Mr. Kuro¡¯s dream will be completed and our dream will be realized.¡± Kuro wants to be safe and comfortable. Leda also wanted to be safe and full. And he, Crowe, wanted safety and peace. Inside the Navy, although certain rules must be followed. But when the position reaches a certain level, it can be ignored. Colonel, it is enough for Mr. Kuro to reach Colonel. And he, Crowe, only needs to reach the school level. The colonel level would have a lot of autonomy. ¡­ . One day later, Marin Vando. The Battleship docked at the Headquarters Port, and the Military Cao saluted Kuro and took Marine to report on the training. On this vacation, they also took a good break. This was enough. As Marines, they could not indulge in comfort. ¡°Go and play first, I¡¯ll go find the old man.¡± Kuro smacked his lips, sent Leda and Crowe away, and went to Headquarters alone. Marien Vando is a Marine city and Headquarters is just one of them. There are also shops and restaurants here. Kuro went straight to Kizaru¡¯s office. After arriving at the office, Kuro pushed open the door without any hesitation. ¡°Old man!¡± Inside, in addition to Kizaru, who was drinking tea, there was a tall figure wearing a red bellyband. ¡°Yo, Kuro, you¡¯re back.¡± Kizaru stopped drinking his tea and said, ¡°It seems that you have grown a little taller.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± Kuro looked down at himself. He really did not notice this. Sentomaru stared at Kuro suspiciously. ¡°Is this the real Kuro?¡± ¡°Oh, let me introduce you. This is my subordinate, Sentomaru. You have to get along well.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. Sentomaru walked over and said, ¡°My name is Sentomaru, I am the Captain of the Marine Scientific Force. I met a pirate who disguised you, so I know you.¡± ¡°Disguise one of my pirates?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Wait, you met that Buck Arlo?¡± ¡°Yes, I met him with the old man. I heard that it was you who made him surrender. I am very impressed!¡± Sentomaru said righteously, ¡°I also want to learn such justice!¡± What the f*ck! Come on, he knew what was going on. If Kizaru encounters him, he can only surrender if he doesn¡¯t want to die. Chapter 105 I Miss You, Smoker Kuro opened his mouth and finally sighed. He sat opposite Kizaru and unceremoniously took away the cigar on his table. He leaned there and crossed his legs to smoke. ¡°When you come back this time, don¡¯t go out for the time being. Wait for orders in the headquarters and save me some trouble.¡± Kizaru said after watching Kuro take the cigar and light the chain of actions that spewed out the smoke. Kuro spat out a ball of white mist. ¡°I say, old man, find me a place to camp. I promise not to cause trouble.¡± He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Who knows where so many things came from. ¡°Residence¡­¡± Kizaru thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is, the G-5 branch is short of some manpower, and there is also the G-1 branch. Sakasugi will be transferred back, you can go there and take a look.¡± ¡°Forget I said that.¡± G-5? G-1? Isn¡¯t that the New World? No matter where he goes, he will not go to the New World. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you back just to ask you to stay here. You know, Portgas D. Ace has been caught and the Whitebeard Pirates are getting restless. A war is coming.¡± It¡¯s precisely because he knows that war is coming that he wants to seek external release! ¡°If you come back, you can communicate with Sentomaru. Sentomaru, learn from Kuro. He is¡­ a very strong person.¡± Kizaru said with a strange expression. ¡°I understand.¡± Sentomaru said seriously: ¡°I am now a bodyguard of Vegapunk, but I will officially join the Marine in the future!¡± Vegapunk, the top scientist with five hundred years of wisdom beyond the world, of course Kuro knows. He had no problem with this wisdom that surpassed the world for five hundred years. To be able to put the factor of Devil Fruit on a weapon and make something like a Pacifista, he can naturally be called a top scientist. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Kuro glanced at Sentomaru and said, ¡°As the Captain of the Scientific Force, why are you here? Doesn¡¯t that top scientist need protection?¡± Sentomaru said, ¡°This is confidential. Although you are also a Marine, some things cannot be said. I, Sentomaru, am the most tight-lipped man. I will never tell you. I am here to test the experimental results of the ¡®Peaceist¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sentomaru was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°That was what I wanted to say just now. I don¡¯t want to say it. No one can make me say it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Kuro nodded helplessly. ¡°Peacemaker¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment. He remembered this thing. Bartholomew Kuma¡¯s body was a blueprint, Kizaru¡¯s ability was the benchmark, and he created a combat robot. Kizaru said, ¡°The cost of building a Pacifista is the cost of a top-level Battleship. It is a very terrifying tool. Its appearance will greatly change the current Marine¡¯s battle ecology.¡± In Kuro¡¯s eyes, the combat power of the Pacifista is to condense a thousand-person warship. On the sea, of course, the destructive power of the warship is the highest, but on land, the combat power of condensing the whole warship into one individual cannot be underestimated. But it was just that. At most, it can change the battle situation of ordinary pirates, and that kind of cost is destined not to be fully popularized. ¡°He was made with Bartholomew Kuma¡¯s body and the old man¡¯s ¡®laser¡¯ ability. It¡¯s very powerful,¡± said Sentomaru. ¡°That kind of thing, there will always be a chance to experiment. You are a major now, go get your own documents, then stay in this department and don¡¯t run around.¡± Kizaru laughed. ¡°I got it.¡± Kuro took the cigar box from the table and reached out. ¡°Old man, there¡¯s not much stock left. Give me some.¡± ¡­ . After some small talk, Kuro came out of Kizaru¡¯s office, along with Sentomaru. Kizaru arranged for Sentomaru to follow him. His purpose was obvious. He wanted to keep an eye on him and not let him run around. ¡°It¡¯s really hopeless¡­¡± Kuro sighed. With the old man looking at him like this, it was obvious that he could not escape the war. The thought of it depressed him. ¡°Kuro, what are you unhappy about?¡± Sentomaru asked. ¡°No¡­ I feel pity for the damn world.¡± Kuro sighed miserably. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go get the documents first and then go to dinner. It¡¯s the first time we meet, you can treat me.¡± ¡°?¡± Zhan Tao Maru tilted her head and said in confusion, ¡°Yes, but¡­ why me? Speaking of which, the old man has always said that you are very strong, and I also want to try it. How about the loser calls the winner Big Brother?¡± Kizaru, who is also Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate, often praises Kuro. He has always been curious about Kuro¡¯s combat power. After all, he had seen Buck Arlo before. He should be very strong to be able to force more than 300 million pirates to surrender. However, Sentomaru was a little unconvinced. He should be the strongest under the old man. He had never seen the old man praise someone so much. He had long wanted to try it. ¡°Oh? You want to compete with me?¡± Kuro glanced at him. ¡°I am the man with the strongest defense!¡± Sentomaru said proudly, ¡°I will not lose!¡± He was full of anger. Kuro revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°It¡¯s totally possible. The small garden behind the old man is very good. Just a dozen will do.¡± ¡­ . After a while, Kuro walked out with a comfortable smile and a bruised face. He failed to touch Kuro. Sentomaru will be a high-level Haki, named ¡°Solo Feet¡±, but this move has to hit Kuro. Kuro naturally wouldn¡¯t use his ability. He only relied on his speed to beat up Sentomaru. It was very comfortable. The depressed mood just now was completely liberated. ¡°Brother Kuro.¡± Listening to the obedient call of Sentomaru, Kuro smiled and patted the tall man¡¯s arm, ¡°Very good, treat me to dinner, little brother Sentomaru.¡± At this time, Leda and Chlo? also came back. Chlo? was carrying big and small bags and Leda was licking ice cream. She saw Kuro and quickly greeted him. ¡°Let me introduce you, my new little brother, Battle Peach Maru. Battle Peach Maru, this is my direct subordinates, Leda and Crowe, one is a Headquarters First Lieutenant and the other is a Headquarters Second Lieutenant. Today, Battle Peach Maru is celebrating our promotion and wants to treat us to a meal. Let¡¯s go get the promotion documents and find a place.¡± It¡¯s just a treat, why are you so excited¡­ Sentomaru didn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a treat, how much can it cost? After receiving the document from Headquarters, Kuro led a group of people and prepared to go to the rear city of Marien Vando. However, at this time, he heard a familiar voice on the port. An old smoker with his hair combed back upside down swaggered down from the ship and was talking to the lady behind him with glasses and a knife. When he saw who it was, Kuro, who was in a good mood just now, suddenly felt less wonderful. ¡°Si, Mo, Ge!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and his body turned into a shadow that went straight for him. The person who came down was Smoker. He was talking to Tashigi when he heard a loud shout. The sound made him feel a little cold. Before Smoker could react, a figure appeared in front of him and grabbed his arm. Haki! Kuro¡¯s wrist was covered with Armament Haki and he grabbed Smoker¡¯s wrist to prevent him from elementalizing and grinned at him. ¡°I missed you, Smoker!¡± Chapter 106 So Scary, Logia (1) Being caught by Kuro, Smoker could not run away and he could not fight back. He could only give Kuro a stiff smile. ¡°Yo, Kuro, good, long time no see.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Mr. Kuro!¡± Tashigi waved her glasses and exclaimed in surprise. ¡°Long time no see, Tashigi. I will catch up with you later.¡± Kuro smiled at Tashigi and pulled Smoker towards the training ground. ¡°We brothers haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I especially want to test the growth of your combat power. You should also test mine. We two brothers will supervise each other¡¯s progress.¡± Smoker. The origin of everything is Smoker. He was originally training well in the headquarters and was just waiting to return to Four Seas. If Smoker had not told Aokiji, Kizaru would not have known and Kizaru would not have stayed in Headquarters. Not to mention the higher-ups. Without Smoker, he would already be living a carefree life in East Blue. This is the f*cking source of all evil! ¡°Wait, wait, Kuro!¡± Smoker couldn¡¯t escape from Kurora and he was almost dragged. ¡°Let¡¯s talk it out, Kuro, don¡¯t go to the training ground, I, I just came back from fighting pirates, I am very tired, let me rest.¡± ¡®Rest?¡¯ Kuro turned his head and roared with a dark face, ¡°You still have the face to say rest, did you let me rest?! Do you know how miserable I have been during this time? I got promoted, I got promoted, Smoker!¡± Beside him, Tashigi and Marine Unity tilted their heads. Isn¡¯t a promotion a good thing? ¡°You should have been promoted, Kuro. With your strength, it would be a pity if you didn¡¯t get promoted. Now promotion is a good thing.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Smoker, what did you promise me in the first place, huh?¡± ¡°Did I do something wrong? You want a safe place. I found a headquarters for you. I even used my connections. Without me looking for Kuzan, how could you have entered Kizaru¡¯s subordinates?¡± Smoker said this without any guilt. ¡°¡­¡± It seemed that he could not refute it. A vein appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t force me, you can¡¯t escape today!¡± ¡°Smoker, Kuro, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, another voice sounded. Tina crossed her arms, a cigarette in her mouth, and came over with Zangor and Femboldi. ¡°Tina, long time no see,¡± Kuro replied. ¡°I was about to spar with Smoker.¡± ¡°Oh? Tina is very interested.¡± She looked at Sentomaru, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sentomaru? Oh, right, Kuro is also a subordinate of Kizaru¡­¡± She saw the document in Kuro¡¯s hand and said in surprise, ¡°You got promoted, congratulations.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s indeed worth celebrating. I¡¯m going to finish it. No, I¡¯m going to have a good celebration with Smoker. You should come too. By the way, Smoker, pay a portion of the money.¡± I have to pay for a beating?! Smoker pulled the corners of his mouth. He really couldn¡¯t beat Kuro. Otherwise, he would make Kuro understand what social evil was. ¡°Hey, at least my official position is higher than yours, leave me some face.¡± ¡°Of course, I will save it for you!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. Of course, Kuro would save face for Smoker. He was not a mortal enemy. It had already happened, and he could accept it, but he had to vent his anger. He deliberately found a blank dojo and said to Smoker, ¡°In order to show my respect, I will fight you with my best body technique.¡± Body art? Proudest? These words made Leda and Crowe look strange. Fine, this person is starting again. Sentomaru felt that there was nothing wrong with this statement. Because he was beaten up by Kuro. At the critical moment, Smoker did not care anymore. Smoke surged around him. ¡°Then come, I¡¯ll show you my recent progress!¡± Unlike before, Smoker felt a crisis after encountering Kuro. During this time, he was training his physique crazily. Haki is ultimately related to the body, especially Armament Haki. Previously, he only developed the fruit ability. Now, he has made some progress in body techniques. ¡°Shave.¡± Kuro could not stand it anymore. He took a step and turned into a shadow, heading straight for Smoker. He bent his arm and hit Smoker¡¯s throat with his elbow. Whoosh! The elbow passed through Smoker¡¯s body and he turned into smoke. ¡°Six styles¡­¡± Tina¡¯s eyes lit up. This is the first time she has seen Kuro in action. ¡°But Smoker is a Logia, it will be difficult to do.¡± Bang! In the next moment, Kuro kicked the smoke. Smoker¡¯s body, which had turned into smoke, was obviously sluggish and there was pain on his face. This guy ¡­ Kuro punched again, scattering Smoker¡¯s painful face. Under the smoke, Kuro punched from below and hit Smoker¡¯s abdomen. In just a moment, there was an obvious muffled sound, but soon, the fist passed through Smoker¡¯s body. It was a very simple Armament Haki winding. ¡°You bastard!¡± Smoker was in pain. His fist was wrapped in Armament Haki and he quickly attacked Kuro. ¡°Paper drawing.¡± The wind blown by his fist was noticed by Kuro¡¯s body and he dodged Smoker¡¯s fist. Who said the Rokushiki was useless? Very handy. A red dot appeared in Smoker¡¯s eyes and his fist attacked Kuro at a tricky angle. Bang! Kuro punched out and met Smoker¡¯s fist with a muffled sound. Then, he was kicked away by Kuro. The smoke gathered and he was kicked far away. Kuro clenched his fists and pouted, revealing Kizaru¡¯s expression. ¡°So scary, Logia.¡± He left some face for Smoker. With so many people, it would not be good to really beat him up, so he used Entanglement and only hit him once before releasing Haki. This way, Smoker would not be injured outside, but the pain inside his body would not escape. Bang bang bang! **TIP** ¡°I¡¯ll fight!¡± ¡­ . About half an hour later, Kuro stopped with a refreshed look on his face. Smoker on the other side was breathing heavily with a complicated expression. Sure enough, this guy is a true pervert. ¡°I feel good, Smoker. Let¡¯s forget about this.¡± After clearing his resentment, Kuro¡¯s mood naturally became better. Thinking about it, there is nothing bad about being promoted. The treatment has increased, and the power has increased. And it¡¯s just a major, there are a lot of majors in the Marine. Strictly speaking, a major is also a soldier. When they were on the Judicial Island, the Major was not qualified to take action, and only the Lieutenant Colonel and Colonel could take action. It was not an important position. With his position, as long as he is careful in the War Of The Best, he can totally blend in with the ordinary Marines. When the time comes, it will not be a big problem to fight a dozen of them. ¡°Hey, Mr. Kuro!¡± Suddenly, a figure ran out of the training ground. The pink-haired Kirby said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Kuro, long time no see!¡± ¡°Kirby, and Beru Maybo. Oh, long time no see. There is a banquet. Do you want to come?¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Chapter 107 Banquet In a luxurious-looking restaurant in Marien Vando, Kuro led a wave of people in. Leda, Crowe, Sentomaru, Smoker, Daski, Tina, Zango, Finbodi, Kirby, Berumeber. ¡°Lida, I allow you to eat freely today. Order whatever is expensive. Don¡¯t worry, someone will pay.¡± Kuro touched Lida¡¯s head and said. ¡°Oh! Really? I didn¡¯t eat enough just now.¡± Leda cheered. Seeing this scene, Smoker¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°Hey, Tina, lend me some money later.¡± He leaned over to Tina and whispered. ¡°Tina is surprised.¡± Tina looked at Smoker in surprise. ¡°You actually know how to borrow money. You are a little more tactful than before, Smoker, no, Brigadier Smoker.¡± ¡°Shut up, just borrow money.¡± Smoker blushed. During the battle of Crocodile, Smoker and Tashigi were both promoted one level. Smoker is now a Brigadier General and Tashigi is a Second Lieutenant. The treatment of a brigadier general should be the kind that is so good. However, no matter how good the treatment was, it was hard to say if he would encounter a big-bellied king who was also a big-bellied king who was cured by Kuro. Looking at Smoker¡¯s ashen face, Sentomaru still did not understand. Food¡­ How much can it cost. The group found a large private room. Kuro looked at the menu handed over by the waiter and pointed to a few dishes. ¡°These, no.¡± Hearing this, Smoker was relieved. Fortunately, Kuro still gave him face. ¡°Give me three rounds of the other dishes first.¡± Thud! Smoker¡¯s head hit the table. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not enough. There¡¯s still wine. More wine, today¡­ to celebrate my promotion.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and looked like a big shot. Anyway, he didn¡¯t need to spend money. Besides, the people of this world have a big appetite. Everyone here is a Marine of Headquarters, and they are no worse than others when it comes to eating. The last three rounds were just appetizers. ¡°Tina is very happy. It has been a long time since I attended such a party. Smoker, the last time was when the two of us drank too much.¡± Tina smiled with a cigarette in her hand. Smoker polished the match and lit the two cigars in his mouth. ¡°Of course Marines have to relax sometimes. We are not machines.¡± Tina looked around, her eyes surprised. Although the people here are not high-level, they surprisingly represent various factions. She herself has a good relationship with Crane and belongs to his faction. Smoker represented Aokiji. Kuro and Sentomaru represent Kizaru. Kirby and the others represented Garp. In the Marine, most of the famous generals are here. Tina ran into Smoker when she dropped Coop off at the back of Justice Island. She heard from Smoker that Kuro was already Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate, and she was surprised. But when he came back to his senses, the current situation was more surprising. Sentomaru was a little nervous. It was his first time attending such a gathering. In the past, he was only protecting Vegapunk in the Scientific Force, but this was his first time eating with a Marine colleague. It was also the first time for Kirby and Beru Maybo. Kirby was sitting upright, but Beru Maybo was not too nervous. But he was also a little nervous. The people in front of him were not small characters. Sentomaru was said to be Kizaru¡¯s subordinate. Tina and Smoker are both Marine Admiral majors. Kuro is also a Marine Major. They were all Marine Admiral Schools. ¡°I have always firmly believed that Mr. Kuro will definitely become a Marine Admiral!¡± Kirby clenched his fists and said excitedly, ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched and he suddenly remembered that this guy seemed to be one of the people who tricked him. ¡°The Old Marine is different, he is actually a Major, but Kuro, I will chase after him immediately!¡± Beelzebub, who is still Head of Cao, spoke with conviction. ¡°Me too!¡± Kirby looked hopeful. ¡°Sooner or later, I will surpass Mr. Kuro and then I will also become a Marine Admiral!¡± He can compete with Kuro. As long as he works harder, he will definitely surpass Mr. Kuro. Crowe pushed his eyes and wanted to say something, but in the end, he held it in. The dishes were quickly served and filled the table. Raising her hand, Kirby looked at the wine glasses on Leda¡¯s dining table and asked, ¡°Um¡­ can Miss Leda drink it too? How about some juice?¡± ¡°Who are you looking down on!¡± Leda immediately transformed into a girl and slammed the table, saying angrily, ¡°I¡¯m older than you.¡± ¡°Sorry! Miss Leda!¡± Kirby immediately shrank his neck. ¡°Drink it¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°The current Mariwando can still relax.¡± No one else reacted to this, but Smoker and Tina looked at each other. Sure enough, Kuro also knew what happened next. ¡°To celebrate Mr. Kuro¡¯s promotion!¡± Kirby was the first to raise his glass and act as a person who livened up the atmosphere. Next came Beru Merber. Zangor and Finbodi. Then, a group of people raised their glasses and drank together. ¡°Woo¡­ Wow!¡± Leda drank the wine in one gulp and breathed a long sigh of relief. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Is it good?¡± Kuro looked at her, giving people the feeling that he was ready to call Juice if something was wrong. Lida nodded vigorously. ¡°There is a refreshing feeling in one breath!¡± Kuro smiled and picked up a piece of meat on his plate with a fork and chewed it. Next, he poured himself another glass. The clear wine swirled in the transparent glass and he drank it in one gulp. The wine in this restaurant is indeed refreshing. Very relaxed. Unlike in a small place, in the Headquarters, if you don¡¯t want to go to war, then it is indeed very relaxing. After a few drinks, everyone gradually let go. ¡°Brewel Maybo, actually he has changed a lot. He used to be a young master in the 153rd branch, but I have never seen him. Mr. Kuro, do you know what he used to look like?¡± After a few drinks, Kirby¡¯s face was obviously red. ¡°Hey, Kirby, don¡¯t talk about my ugly things, or I will tell others about the things you used to do on the Pirate Ship!¡± Berumeber shouted. Pirate Ship ¡­ Crowe and Zangoo¡¯s hands holding the wine glasses trembled slightly and they looked at each other. Zangor raised his cup and shouted, ¡°Captain, we are all Marines now. You are no longer my Captain!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crowe looked over. Zangoo trembled in fear and swallowed his saliva, not daring to move. ¡°Call me Ensign, asshole,¡± Crowe said lightly. ¡°Hahaha, yes, Ensign!¡± Zangor raised his cup and clinked it with Crowe¡¯s. ¡°Oh? There are three pirates here?¡± The hand holding the wine glass paused slightly and looked at the three people. ¡°Kuro, your men used to be pirates? Or Captain?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ but I quit three years ago. Anyway, the bounty has been withdrawn. Speaking of which, it¡¯s a coincidence. Crowe, the person who caught your fake body just happens to be Beru Maybo¡¯s father, my old boss, Monca.¡± Kuro smiled at Crowe. ¡°After capturing you, Monka was promoted to a colonel bit by bit.¡± ¡°I have heard of that man. He is a very dominant colonel in East Blue.¡± Smoker finished the cup in one go and looked at Beru Maybo. ¡°Is that your father? He made a scene in East Blue and was stopped by Kuro. I heard that he escaped from Vice-Admiral Garp.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Beru Membo was sweating profusely as he looked up and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, the past.¡± He felt that the situation was not good. Chapter 108 Treasure Vault of Heaven ¡°You are the direct subordinates of Vice-Admiral Garp, right? This pink-haired boy has actually been a pirate before? It¡¯s really strange.¡± ¡°No, I was just coerced. In the beginning, I wanted to join the Marine, but I was captured by the pirates and could only stay in the Pirate Ship.¡± Kirby adjusted the glasses on his forehead and was a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t die because I know how to sail. Later¡­ I joined the Marine because of a benefactor. I will always thank him! I believe he can be the King of Pirates in Shanghai¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Kirby!¡± Berume was anxious. ¡°Ah¡­ nothing!¡± Kirby realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand. Everyone here has a higher position than them. It would be a big deal to be related to pirates. Sure enough, with his words, the atmosphere became quiet. ¡°The Pirate King?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and thought of an asshole with a straw hat. ¡°Straw Hat Kid¡­¡± ¡°Straw Hat Kid!¡± Zangao also gritted his teeth. Although this is all in the past, it was Straw Hat who ruined his plan. Leda, who was eating wildly, looked up and said, ¡°The one in the straw hat, I have an impression that he shouted in the square of Logue Town that he wanted to become the Pirate King. I think I met him on the Island of Justice.¡± ¡°Straw Hat Kid¡­¡± Smoker smoked his cigar. The smoke filled his face and his expression was unreadable. At this time, Tina also said, ¡°Oh? That straw hat kid, Tina heard that he caused a big trouble on the Judicial Island and the bounty has exceeded 300 million. He is an extremely sinful pirate.¡± Tina naturally knew Luffy. When she said this, she glanced at Smoker. ¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t catch Straw Hat in Alabasta. You seem happy, Smoker. Tina was surprised.¡± ¡°Did I? I don¡¯t remember.¡± Smoker raised his glass and clinked it with Tina¡¯s. ¡°If you remember everything so clearly, you will become old, Tina.¡± ¡°Smoker, you bastard.¡± Tina clinked glasses with him and drank it. Bang! Femboldi took a sip of wine and smashed the table. ¡°Straw Hat Kid, yes, Straw Hat Kid, I must catch him! Although it is very good to follow Colonel Tina, I will not forgive Straw Hat Kid!¡± ¡°I can understand you very well.¡± Kuro raised his cup at Femboldi. ¡°A good life is ruined by someone. This feeling is especially uncomfortable. The person you met is a pirate. You can kill him with a justifiable reason. If it¡¯s a colleague, it won¡¯t be easy.¡± After saying this, Kuro glared at Smoker. The latter could only smile awkwardly. In his relaxed state, Kuro also had a hint of drunkenness on his face when he drank. Sentomaru asked curiously, ¡°Do so many people know that straw hat kid?¡± Sentomaru had only seen the bounty order and had not seen Luffy¡¯s real body. Kuro smiled and said, ¡°A magical person. After all, he is the grandson of old man Karp. It is not surprising that he did something.¡± ¡°Eh? Straw Hat is Vice-Admiral Garp¡¯s grandson?¡± Tashigi was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Smoker tell you?¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°Their surnames are both Monchi and they are all from the D clan, so they are naturally their biological grandchildren.¡± ¡°Of course, we should talk less about this kind of thing.¡± Smoker pursed his lips. ¡°How can Marine Hero have a grandson who is a pirate.¡± ¡°Hahaha, old man Garp won¡¯t care about this kind of thing. The world, follow its trajectory and slide however you want. Just do our Marine¡¯s thing.¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°By the way, Tina, I heard that your famous method is the ¡®Black Spear Array¡¯. You can create the Black Spear, right?¡± Tina nodded, not understanding. As an ability user, her most outstanding abilities are not her combat ability, but her command and sea battles. By creating the black iron spear, she can easily sink any ship. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve also become a major and can immediately lead some fleets, but I¡¯m weak in my own right, except for physical skills and a little insignificant swordsmanship, there¡¯s nothing to praise. There¡¯s an additional layer of protection. Can you make some of those black guns for me?¡± ¡°Sure, how much do you want?¡± Tina said. ¡°Of course the more the better.¡± Kuro grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll take as much as there is. Anyway, I¡¯m in Headquarters during this time. You can create it for me.¡± Leda¡¯s lips twitched and she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of ways to expand your [Heavenly Treasure Vault] again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tina looked over. Kuro tapped Leda¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°I have a collection fetish and I like some small parts. If I like them, I will put them in my storage room. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Tina understands. I will make some black guns for you tomorrow.¡± Tina nodded. ¡°Hahaha, thank you. Come, come, come.¡± Kuro raised his glass. ¡­ . This meal lasted until late at night. After three rounds of wine and five flavors, the bill collector will cry. Smoker was prepared, but Sentomaru looked useless. ¡°Nani, 30 million Berries?!¡± Smoker, who was about to pay, was obviously stunned when he heard the accounts. It seems that the price here is not cheap, but it is the first time I can eat 30 million yuan for a meal. However, these people, even without Leda, are first-class big eaters. Tina and Tashigi ate the least. To be precise, Tashigi ate the least and drank the least. Although Tina didn¡¯t eat much, she drank a lot. Coupled with Leda, who has let go of her belly, this price is naturally normal. ¡°Yes, this is already a small change.¡± The waiter¡¯s smile was almost blooming. What a rich customer. Sure enough, the price of food is different for a few capes. Smoker subconsciously looked at Kuro. Kuro looked at each other indifferently and raised his eyebrows. Who asked you to trick me! I¡¯ll trick you too! ¡°Kuro, you bastard¡­¡± Smoker gritted his teeth. Even if he could share half of it, it would still be 15 million. The bonuses he got from the pirates he caught during this period would basically be gone. At this time, Sentomaru came over and said, ¡°Thirty million, go to my unit and get it.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± These words stunned Kuro and he looked at Sentomaru in surprise. These words were very normal. It was like 30,000 Berries. ¡°Brother Kuro, I had a good time drinking this round. You can come again next time.¡± Sentomaru looked indifferent. It¡¯s just a meal, how much can it cost¡­ Sentomaru was really rich. That¡¯s right, Captain of the Scientific Force, can you not have money¡­ At this moment, Kuro felt inexplicably defeated. I, the dignified Langli Iri, was actually slapped in the face by my little brother? ¡°Lida, your ability is the most useless!¡± He glared at Lida. ¡°?¡± At this time, Leda had turned into a little girl who could easily preserve her strength. Hearing this, she looked up at Kuro, not understanding. Chapter 109 Meeting ¡°Tina can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± ¡°Hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°But Tina is so tired and wants to rest.¡± ¡°But I want more. Hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± A female voice sounded in a warehouse area at Marien Vando Port. In a warehouse, Tina was covered in sweat and there were black guns all around her. Beside her, the three of them watched. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯m too tired. I need to go back and rest.¡± Tina filled the warehouse and wiped the sweat from her head. She took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s been hard on you, Tina.¡± Kuro nodded quickly. Two days was indeed enough. Moreover, Tina was obviously a little impatient. Kuro did not want to provoke this food producer. He still wanted to find a time to let Tina continue to produce. After sending Tina away, Kuro looked at the black guns with shining eyes and reached out to touch them one by one. He said in a daze, ¡°My little baby¡­¡± Ever since he went back after drinking that night, Kuro made an appointment with Tina the next morning and asked her to create Black Gun here. Looking at the Black Gun that was almost filled with warehouses, Kuro could not hide his smile. This method has been maintained for two days. It was naturally impossible to build only this warehouse in two days. The surrounding warehouse was already filled with these black guns, and they had all been touched by Kuro. This was already in his pocket. There is nothing more secure than these black guns! ¡°Maintenance requires stamina, right? Is Mr. Kuro¡¯s stamina enough? He seems to have sent a lot of things up before.¡± Crowe was a little curious. After all, as far as he knew, there were a few large islands and a mass of seawater. Coupled with the Black Gun that basically occupied half of the warehouse area, how much stamina could he have? Leda pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t compare normal people with this pervert. Have you forgotten how he defeated Golden Lion?¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°Forget I said that.¡± After defeating the Golden Lion, it seems that he was killed by physical strength. The man who could maintain Armament Haki for five consecutive days probably doesn¡¯t have enough stamina. The ability of the Float-Floating Fruit, coupled with Kuro, who can maintain it 24 hours a day and obviously does not feel any fatigue, is really a perfect match. ¡°If you have time to calculate me here, why don¡¯t you think about how to avoid Headquarters and let me think of a reason to go out.¡± Kuro finished counting the black guns and turned to Crowe. Recently, the number of Marines in Marin Vando has obviously increased, and many Marines have gone out to cruise. It can be seen that the forces of the Grand Line have begun to shrink. Even Kuro has seen some elite Marines from all over the world, which are basically all branch majors. Colonel Tina rarely comes back to the Headquarters, but this time, she will stay for a long time. Although the newspaper has not disclosed it yet, the war is coming. Kuro is anxious! As he prepared, he still did not give up and actively looked for an opportunity to go outside. But so far, no. Kizaru¡¯s path is dead. It was impossible for the old man to let him out, not because of the war, but because he had also looked for Kizaru in the past two days. The other party was completely trying to prevent him from causing trouble. The matter of Morgati was suppressed. Kizaru had contributed greatly. The death of Prince Morgati was only treated as an ordinary accident. However, the situation of those citizens was also covered up by the World Government. Mogati did not expose the scandal. In the eyes of the world, it was just a prince who died in an accident. The two offset each other and Kuro was completely fine. But correspondingly, he could not mobilize for the time being. What Kuro was thinking now was who to find a breakthrough from. Smoker? Kuro now wants to beat him up when he sees him. This guy has lost his trust. ¡®Tina?¡¯ She could not move freely now. Kirby? It was too low and useless. Sentomaru? It seemed to work. But the purpose of his coming here is to test the Pacifista. He probably won¡¯t have any trouble during this time. Thinking about it, Kuro sighed, waved his hand, and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go home and lie down first. You can do what you need to do.¡± After being promoted to major, Kuro naturally has his own house in Marienfando, and after Kizaru¡¯s bonus, his home is now very big, a small detached building. However, in today¡¯s world, you can build a house anywhere you want. You can build a house on an uninhabited island as big as you want. No one will find trouble with you. Even in a country with an owner, you can occupy a piece of wasteland to make a house. Kuro was not worried about staying. He was prepared to stay at home for the next few days and not go anywhere. He would also look for an opportunity to go out and settle down. ¡­ . Another two days passed. Kuro¡¯s tatami was sitting cross-legged and there was a cup of steaming tea in front of him. He picked up the teacup and took a sip. He looked at the clouds outside the window and felt very comfortable. If not for the War Of The Best, it would be good to stay in the headquarters. ¡°Well¡­ After the end of the war, Marin Vando will not be the headquarters anymore. At that time, I will find a way to stay here and retire in Marin Vando.¡± Kuro thought as he sipped his tea. ¡°How about hiring a maid? It¡¯s too empty at home.¡± Leda and Crowe also bought a house nearby. They were only lieutenant-level, and although they could be assigned to a place to live, it was not very good, so for the past two days, they bought two houses near Kuro¡¯s house. The money came from Sentomaru. Anyway, this guy has money, and there is very little to spend it on. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi on his wrist rang. Kuro glanced at it and opened the transparent lid on it. Immediately, Den Den Mushi turned into a wretched appearance. ¡°Kuroyo.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me, Old Master?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had enough rest these days. It¡¯s time for you to move. Come with me to Mariejois. By the way, you¡¯re a major now, and you should have a matching suit. Go get one, I¡¯ll wait for you in the office.¡± Click. With that, the Den Den Mushi hung up. ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t said go yet!¡± Kuro screamed at the Den Den Mushi, but it was too late. ¡°What the hell!¡± The corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched as he turned off the Den Den Mushi and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Marigya? What are you going to do in tenryubito¡¯s place?¡± He thought about it and suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Speaking of which, it should be close. The time of execution¡­¡± At present, there is no announcement in the newspaper, but looking at the frequency of Marine gathering recently, it should be soon. This trip to Mariejois might be for this. ¡°Why are you taking me to a place where big shots gather? To be a receptionist?¡± Kuro spat out angrily, stood up, picked up the Marine cloak, and walked out. Not long after, Kuro appeared in Kizaru¡¯s office. He had already changed out of his coat and put on a golden formal suit. He did not wear a tie and his collar was open. He held a cigar and carried a cloak as he swaggered into Kizaru¡¯s office. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite fast. The clothes are chosen well, the color matches you very well.¡± Kizaru looked Kuro up and down and narrowed his eyes, revealing a kind smile. ¡°If you come, let¡¯s go. You should listen to Mary Joa¡¯s meeting. It¡¯s good for your future.¡± Kizaru stood up and said. Chapter 110 Akainu Smiling at Me Kizaru took Kuro to the port and boarded a Battleship. ¡°Kizaru, you¡¯re here, hahahaha.¡± As soon as he walked onto the deck, a cheerful laugh came from the opposite side. Garp held the shell in his hand and greeted Kizaru while eating. Then he saw Kizaru standing behind Kizaru. ¡°Oh¡­ this little brother looks very familiar.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched as he saw Garp¡¯s expression. Do I believe you? Didn¡¯t you already know about me, you old idiot? Kuro pursed his lips and greeted Kapp. ¡°Vice-Admiral Kapp, it¡¯s our first time meeting. Please guide me.¡± ¡°Hahaha, a polite junior!¡± Garp raised his head and laughed. ¡°Yo, long time no see.¡± At this moment, a thin and tall figure walked behind him and waved at him. Aokiji, Kuzan. ¡°Speaking of which, Kizaru, will you bring your adjutant to the meeting?¡± An old lady came over and said slowly to Kizaru, and then looked at Kuro, ¡°Luciru Kuro, I have heard your name for a long time. This is the first time I have seen you. You look like a good young man.¡± Crane ¡­ And ¡­ Kuro looked up and saw a man on the second deck with his arms crossed, letting the wind stir his cape. The man was wearing a Marine hat and was looking at him. Akainu, Sakasugi. When Kuro looked at him, their eyes met. Akainu smiled at him with approval. Akainu smiled at me? It must be an illusion. I don¡¯t seem to have any interactions with him. Moreover, he and I can¡¯t pee in the same pot, we are not the same kind of people. Kuro smiled politely at everyone and then stood obediently behind Kizaru. In such a big scene, it was better to speak less. The warship left the port and headed for its destination. The headquarter is very close to Sabaody Archipelago, and the Battleship will sail there in a few hours. This Battleship is the most advanced Battleship in Headquarters, the kind where 1,000 people cannot stand on the deck and there are many facilities inside. Kuro was eating with these big shots in a big room. In addition to the three Generals and Garp and Crane, there are also a few Rear Admiral and Vice-Admiral. ¡°Sengoku is already in Mariejois. Seriously, I have to look for him every time. Can¡¯t he come to the headquarters by himself? Speaking of which, he went from the headquarters to Mariejois and then from Mariejois back to the headquarters. He sent the seagulls, hahahaha!¡± Garp destroyed a piece of meat and bone as big as his two heads in a few bites and laughed wildly. Tsuru put his hands on the table and crossed his fingers. He looked at Karp indifferently and said nothing. Aokiji picked up a piece of meat with a fork, chewed it, and swallowed it. He said, ¡°Alalala, it¡¯s so troublesome. I wanted Smoker to come, but he hates Mariejois, so he didn¡¯t come.¡± ¡°Puhaha, I hate Mariejois, he really dares to say it.¡± Garp continued to laugh. Kizaru pouted in surprise. ¡°Young people these days are really straightforward and scary.¡± Akainu was sitting there with his arms crossed. His slightly lowered hat covered his eyes and his specific expression could not be seen. A Vice-Admiral said carefully, ¡°Well, is it really good to discuss Mariejois like this?¡± ¡°Ah? Mary Joa can¡¯t talk about it?¡± Garp wondered. ¡°But that is the residence of tenryubito¡­¡± ¡°That kind of garbage¡­ Ah, no, pfft hahahaha, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Garp laughed and skipped the topic. These words made a few Vice-Admiral break out in cold sweat, but these big shots did not react at all. Kuro¡¯s eyes swept left and right, then he buried his head in his food. Don¡¯t get involved in this topic. At this time, Crane slowly said, ¡°This trip to Mariejois is to decide the direction and plan of this war. Don¡¯t slack off. After all, the other party is Whitebeard.¡± Akainu stared at Kuro and said, ¡°As long as it is a pirate, damn it, we will win. Don¡¯t you agree, Luciru Kuro?¡± ¡®Why are you looking at me?¡¯ I¡¯m just here to eat. Kuro stopped eating. He could neither eat nor not eat. Crane also looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you would lie low for a while, but it seems that you can¡¯t help but step on this stage. I feel old when I see you, and it¡¯s time for young people to appear.¡± What does that mean? Kuro finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Old Lady Crane, I was just dragged here for a meeting, nothing else.¡± ¡°He does look like you, Kizaru,¡± said Crane. ¡°After all, you are my proud subordinate.¡± Kizaru smiled kindly. Akainu said at this time, ¡°I heard that you have never been merciful to evil, which is very good. I hope you can continue to keep it. You have done very well in Morgati.¡± Morgati ¡­ Kuro subconsciously looked at Kizaru. Kizaru shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± The few people present are all high-level people. If anything happens to the World Government, they will naturally know. Of course, there was a full disclosure of Kuro¡¯s incident in Morgati. Except for the details that were not exposed, they roughly knew everything. Akainu looked at Kuro with admiration in his eyes. ¡°You killed the Amusement Prince who controls the national thoughts and has a deal with the Underground World, and a conspiracy pirate from the original New World who is lurking in the East China Sea. You have done well.¡± ¡°A prince of a country is a prince of a country after all. If you don¡¯t handle it well, it will be very troublesome for you, but I admire your style of daring to do anything to fight evil. You are an excellent Marine.¡± ¡°Moreover, I heard that you killed many pirates in Roguetown. I agree with this point. Pirates should be killed. This kind of sin should not be left in the world.¡± With that, he looked at Kuro regretfully and said to Kizaru, ¡°What a pity, Polusalino, this is your subordinate. If he transferred to me, he would be more than a major now.¡± ¡°I will also say something.¡± Aokiji suddenly said: ¡°Kizaru, you can come to my place if you are tired of him. We should have a lot of common topics.¡± Unlike Akainu, in Kuzan¡¯s eyes, Kuro is benevolent. Those who should be caught will be caught, and those who should not be caught will not be caught. Without that kind of particularly radical means, they would also consider civilians. In the matter of Morgati, Akainu saw that Kuro risked punishment to eliminate evil and killed a prince of a country, while Kuzan saw that there were no civilian casualties in Morgati. Instead, those controlled by the pills woke up. He also admired this style of doing things. However, Kuzan was too lazy. Otherwise, there was a high chance that Kuro would have joined him. Kizaru scratched his head and said in surprise, ¡°My subordinate is being fought over by the other two generals. Young people nowadays are really scary. But it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to promote him, but he doesn¡¯t want to be promoted.¡± ¡°Huh? No promotion?¡± Garp looked at Kuro, ¡°Puhaha, it¡¯s good not to be promoted. It¡¯s so tiring to be a general. Kid, you are very interesting.¡± ¡°Safe justice¡­¡± Crane nodded. ¡°But sometimes you have to be confident in yourself and don¡¯t think too much. You are a Marine, not alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Kuro laughed, then took out a cigar and lit it, covering his awkward expression with the smoke. If he can destroy Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) with one punch and cripple three of your generals with one kick, then he is very confident! Chapter 111 You Are Really Brave All of you are so strong, of course you can speak so stiffly. What about me! I¡¯m just a weak, pitiful, and helpless Marine who has been cheated from time to time! How can they want to make big news every day? A group of people are trying to break the news. The sea is so dangerous, why are you so confident in yourself? Coward¡­ No, you can only live long if you are safe and cautious. Look at the Pirate King, didn¡¯t he die after making such a big name? Look at that Lox again. Wasn¡¯t it still destroyed? BOOM!!! Suddenly, an explosion spread out, shaking the room. ¡°Cannonball? I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Kuro, who was worried that he could not get out, immediately stood up and walked out. Soon, he came to the deck with a cigar in his hand and exhaled a puff of smoke. His own family member was comparable to Hugh Jackman. No, his IQ was comparable to Ben Beckman¡¯s. Crowe didn¡¯t see how intelligent he was. On the other hand, the IQ of these few old ko coins is really stressful. There was no need to talk about Tsuru. She and Sengoku had basically completed all the big plans of Marine. Kizaru, the old man hid his strength well. Anyway, he did not see through him. Aokiji, although lazy, is famous for his calmness. Akainu looked hot-tempered and impulsive, but he actually had a plan. Which of the famous admirals in the Marine Corps are easy to deal with. If they continued to chat like this, he would probably be exposed. Thanks to this sudden shock. Swish! The sound of air breaking suddenly came. BOOM!!! The side of the Battleship triggered a series of explosions, causing the entire ship to tilt. ¡°Shelling?!¡± Kuro was stunned. Although he came out with the excuse of shelling, he did not expect it to really be shelling. He thought it was some other accident that caused the vibration. Attack this ship? Who had the courage? ¡°Pirates, there are pirates!¡± The Marine on deck yelled. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned and looked around. There were usually no ships on the sea, and the route from Headquarters to Sabaody Archipelago was dedicated to Headquarters, but this time, Kuro found a strange scene. Not far from him, there was a Pirate Ship! The bombardment was launched by this Pirate Ship. What he saw made Kuro happy. Kuro waved and a Marine with the rank of lieutenant ran over. ¡°What pirate is that? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is attacking?¡± Kuro pointed at the ship. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s ¡®Fast-speed Frank¡¯, a pirate with a bounty of 98 million berries.¡± The lieutenant saluted and said loudly. ¡°98 million?¡± Kuro looked at the pirate ship. ¡°Isn¡¯t it some Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Pirates? Like Kaido?¡± The lieutenant shook his head. ¡°As far as we know, Frank didn¡¯t join any emperor force. Frank didn¡¯t enter the New World.¡± Hearing this, Kuro couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°Then you are really brave¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Cannon, sheathe this Battleship!¡± On the pirate ship, a man wearing a red triangular captain hat held a machete in one hand and a gun in the other as he roared. Gardner Frank, 33 years old, bounty of 98 million, born in West Blue, known as ¡®Fast-Speed Frank¡¯. 98 million, in the first half of Grand Line, it can be said to be a good pirate. But Frank was not satisfied. Of course, there are comparisons between pirates. The most direct one is the level of bounty. However, 100 million is not a supernova. He was so close to becoming a supernova. But as he approached Sabaody Archipelago, his bounty has not changed much. This annoyed Frank very much, and then he had a bold idea. If raiding merchant ships and attacking towns can no longer increase the bounty, then he will attack warships! And it¡¯s not just any ship. It¡¯s on the route between Sabaody Archipelago and Headquarters, attacking a large warship! Make Marine Headquarters notice him! Frank entered this sea with this thought, and then he was lucky enough to find the target. Two rounds of cannon fire hit the Battleship perfectly. Swish! On the opposite side, the Battleship launched a round of artillery shells. Of course, the number of artillery shells was not small. In the past, ordinary pirate ships naturally could not avoid this kind of bombardment. But Frank, not just anyone. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Frank revealed a sinister smile and suddenly stomped his foot. A circular light shield began to spread from his feet and enveloped his crew and ship. ¡°Triple!¡± The Pirate Ship sailed away at an incredible speed, avoiding the cannonballs of the Battleship. ¡°Fight back!¡± Frank roared. The pirates picked up the shells, filled them up, and bombarded them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The shells quickly hit around the Battleship. A few of them fell into the water and exploded into a splash, while a few hit the hull. The Battleship shook a few times. There were obviously a few large gaps in the hull. At this moment, Kuro was holding a telescope and looking at the Pirate Ship opposite him at an abnormal speed, as if they were fast-forwarding. The cannonball was also fired at such a speed that it did not give Marines any time to react. ¡°Ability user, no wonder he dared to attack a Battleship.¡± Kuro sucked on the cigar in his mouth, blew out a cloud of smoke, and lowered the binoculars. ¡°Guess if this pirate is lucky?¡± Kuro smiled at the lieutenant next to him. He was lucky. After all, an ordinary pirate attacked a Battleship and encountered the three Admiral and Marine Hero plus Chief of Staff. Unfortunately, an ordinary pirate encountered this lineup¡­ ¡°Major, please don¡¯t joke. It is our mistake and shame that the generals were attacked by pirates here.¡± This lieutenant clearly did not have as good a mentality as Kuro. ¡°You are so boring.¡± Kuro set up his binoculars again. ¡°Fight back. I¡¯ll look again. It¡¯s a rare sight. It¡¯s a pity not to look.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Lieutenant saluted and then joined Marines to fight back. The cannon naturally could not hit the accelerating ship. Frank dodged a few rounds of cannon fire and looked proud. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m a Speeder who ate the ¡®Fruit of Speed¡¯. The damn Marines actually didn¡¯t notice my threat and only gave me such a low bounty!¡± He looked at the Battleship with binoculars. There didn¡¯t seem to be any famous Marines there. They were all ordinary people. In the past, when Frank encountered Marines, he would naturally hide if he could and escape with his own ability. No warship could catch up with him. But it was this kind of escape that made Marine look down on him and give him a bounty of less than 100 million. This time, he used his ability to easily avoid the bombardment of a top-notch Battleship, and his own bombardment could cause damage to the Battleship. Even a top-level Battleship could not do anything to them and could only be bombarded by them. Seeing this scene, Frank wondered if he had been too careful in the past. With the ability to accelerate, why did he have to follow the corresponding method of traditional pirates? He now has a very bold idea! ¡°Little ones, accelerate and rush over! We will seize this Battleship and drive it to Marine Headquarters!¡± Frank raised his machete in a charging posture and roared. He changed his mind. Instead of destroying this Battleship, he would use this Battleship to bomb Marim Van Do! Marine, this is the price you pay for underestimating me! Chapter 112 You Can Boast with Your Cellmate Compared to this Battleship, the Pirate Ship opposite is only about one-third the size, but this is only a comparison with a top Battleship. In fact, this Pirate Ship is not small. The larger the ship, the slower its sailing speed, but this principle does not seem to work on this ship. Because it was very fast. It was like a ship running on the sea with its legs stretched out and its speed was extremely fast. The Pirate Ship moved left and right on the sea, and the people in the ship were so fast that they almost formed afterimages. It dodged round after round of cannon fire and finally approached the Battleship. Bang! Several shells were fired again. At the same time, grappling hooks rose from the pirate ship and climbed up the side of the warship. Some pirates had already stepped on the grappling hooks and were ready to rush up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it a sea earthquake?¡± Suddenly, a man came out of the fortress in the center of the ship. Garp walked out with his nose up. Beside him was a man wearing a jazz hat and an aquiline nose. As soon as he came out, he saw the shells that almost flew to the deck. Click. The sound of a blade opening. The man next to Garp was almost like the wind. He turned around and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was half-squatting and holding a knife. The shells in the air were uniformly cut in half and exploded at the edge. The airwave it emitted blew Kuro¡¯s hair into a frenzy. He looked at the hook-nosed man and said in surprise, ¡°Jiuhe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Colonel Bogart!¡± A Marine recognized someone. Bogart sheathed his knife and looked out. ¡°There are pirates,¡± he said to Capoo. As soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly jumped down. The person was covered in a faint light shield, holding a machete in one hand and a pistol in the other. He laughed wildly. ¡°Marines, this ship has been drafted by my Frank!¡± Then he froze. Garp was about to approach the edge of the ship to see what pirate it was when he saw Frank jump out and the two of them almost met face to face. ¡°K-Kapu?!¡± Frank¡¯s mouth was wide open as if he had seen a ghost. It was impossible for him not to recognize the grinning face. Marine Hero, Garp! This is Karp¡¯s ship! Subconsciously, Frank reached out and added another layer of light to his body. ¡°Five times acceleration!¡± With that, his body almost turned into an afterimage and he was about to jump down. ¡°Pfft hahaha, I can¡¯t let you go!¡± Garp opened his hand and grabbed Frank¡¯s body, which was about to jump down. He grabbed Frank by the back of his collar and threw him back. Frank landed on the deck and was surrounded by Marines. At the same time, the pirates ran along the hook rope to the Battleship and confronted Marine. To be precise, it was tit for tat. In terms of numbers, the Marines of the thousand-man Battleship are much more than this group of pirates. And there was Karp. That¡¯s Karp! The pirates swallowed their saliva and cowered. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight!¡± Frank got up very quickly and kicked away a Marine who was about to arrest him and roared, ¡°Little ones, kill this group of Marines. Garp has nothing to be afraid of. He is already old and I am an ability user!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just an old guy!¡± A fat woman with two guns gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Our speed is enhanced by Captain, we won¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, kill Garp and become famous!¡± A pirate held a knife in both hands and rushed forward like a fuse. The pirates roared and rushed forward. The pirate who rushed over first suddenly cut down a Marine and fought with many Marines. After he cut Marine down, he easily dodged Marine¡¯s shot and then quickly ran over, leaving a knife wound on the Marine who fired the shot and lying on the ground. It was fast. Not only him, but all the pirates were very fast. Each of them had a faint light shield. Estimating, it was about three times the speed of ordinary people. At such a high speed, two or three hundred pirates actually forced most Marines to retreat. The Navy of this Battleship is not considered elite. The real elite is now in Headquarters. They are only responsible for sailing and their highest position is just a major. He was naturally not a match for the strange ability users. As for Frank, he was moving in the Marine and his speed was five times faster. Soon. Frank jumped up and dodged the siege of the Marines. He slashed a Marine and then stepped on the heads of other Marines. He flew to the open space in front of him and after landing, he quickly changed direction and was about to rush towards Garp. Garp is the core. If we kill him, these Marines will naturally lose their morale! ¡°Alalala, it¡¯s so lively. There are pirates on the ship.¡± At this moment, a deep voice sounded behind him. Bang! Frank heard the sound and quickly turned around and fired a shot. The lead bullet was fired and only then did he turn his head. It was a very tall man. The lead bullet passed through his head and shattered into ice. His head turned to ice. Frank froze completely when he saw this person. The ice gradually healed, revealing the lazy face of Kuzan. ¡°Qing, Qing, Qing Luo?!¡± Marine Admiral! This ship not only has Garp, but also a Admiral?! What¡¯s going on? What ship is this? Are they escorting tenryubito?! At this moment, a ball of golden light appeared on the second deck, and the golden light gradually turned into a person. The man put his hands on the railing and stared down with interest. ¡°Oh, a pirate actually appeared. It¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°Kizaru?!!¡± Frank went cold. Another Marine Admiral?! ¡°Humph!¡± At the same time, a few people walked out of the room on the second deck. The leader looked down and snorted. ¡°Where did this little pirate come from? He really overestimated himself.¡± Akainu!!! This time, Frank couldn¡¯t make a sound. It was too shocking. It was like a horror movie. His voice was stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Also, beside Akainu is Tsuru! Marine Chief of Staff! What¡¯s going on? Is Marine Headquarters having a meeting in this Battleship?! Frank didn¡¯t know what exactly he was doing, but he knew that he was finished, really finished. The Three Generals are on a ship, along with Karp and Crane. Even if God himself comes down, he will die here. Frank was too frightened to speak, and the rest of the pirates were no better. Since Aokiji appeared, they had no desire to fight. Some of them had already begun to lose their weapons. Kizaru¡¯s appearance made everyone despair. Akainu¡¯s return made everyone lose their last hope. Three Generals! Has Headquarters moved to this Battleship or what? Crane glanced at Frank and said, ¡°Ninety-eight million pirates, ¡®Fast Frank¡¯. I remember him as a very cautious pirate. I didn¡¯t expect him to attack a Battleship. However, his luck is not good.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the ancestors¡¯ grave. This kind of scene is rare.¡± Kuro laughed heartlessly. ¡°I say, you can go back to Impel Down and brag to your cellmate.¡± Chapter 113 Can You Keep Up With My Peter? How could an ordinary pirate escape such a scene? Frank was scared to death. Three Admirals, Marine Hero, Marine Grand Staff Officer. Such a lineup would only make him despair. But! But!!! He is a pirate. If he can escape, will he be famous in the world? ¡°There is absolutely no problem with my speed!¡± Frank¡¯s heart was moved, and the light shield covering his body was obviously thicker. The ability of the ¡®Swift Fruit¡¯ is to accelerate himself or a designated existence. With this ability, he has never been afraid of Marine¡¯s encirclement and suppression. However, his current limit is only five times. If he wants to go higher¡­ he will probably have to pay the price. However, as long as he escapes, his bounty will definitely increase. At that time, he will be able to go to Sabaody Archipelago and become one of the supernovas that exceed 100 million! It might even be the Supernova with the highest bounty! ¡°Eight times!¡± A stream of blood flowed out of Frank¡¯s mouth, and his body seemed to be shaken by some kind of impact for a while. Then his figure quickly flashed and disappeared in front of Aokiji, appearing on the edge of the ship in the blink of an eye. Bogart¡¯s eyes focused and he turned his hand and slashed like a whirlwind. Frank was about to jump down when he felt a chill on his back. He turned his head and saw Bogart slashing at him at a speed not inferior to his acceleration, making him shudder. His own acceleration is the deceleration of others. In front of Frank, the average person¡¯s speed is eight times slower. But the speed of this blade is actually faster than his current speed! ¡°Ten times!¡± Frank¡¯s body oozed blood. In the eyes of ordinary people, his body was so fast that it seemed to be still. In the time it took for him to move his eyelids, his body appeared at the other end of the ship and he dodged Bogart¡¯s Sword Draw. ¡°Can you keep up with my Peter?!¡± Frank smiled. Next, as long as he jumps down, he will completely escape from this hell! At that time, he would be famous! Swish! Suddenly, a beam of light opened from his abdomen and descended on the pirate ship. BOOM!!! A huge explosion flooded the Pirate Ship, and the entire ship was torn apart by the violent explosion. Frank spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the deck. Kizaru retracted his finger and said in surprise, ¡°What a fast speed, it¡¯s so terrifying.¡± How could he run away? ¡°Hey, someone go get the Seastone Handcuff.¡± As Garp spoke, he pointed at Frank and laughed. ¡°Your luck is really bad, hahaha!¡± ¡­ . Frank was injured and the rest of the pirates on the Battleship immediately surrendered and were detained by the Marines. Marine, who was injured, was being treated by the medical team and the deck seemed busy. Ordinary Marines, even if they have received Headquarters training, are much stronger than the Marine of the branch. However, in the face of metahumans, these Marines are still weaker. If they weren¡¯t on the ship, it would just be an ordinary Battleship Standard organization. Frank would probably have no problem attacking Battleships. ¡°Polusalino, you shouldn¡¯t have attacked.¡± On the second deck, Akainu said to Kizaru, ¡°I want to see Kuro¡¯s ability. He is regarded by Hawkeye as a man who can challenge his throne. His swordsmanship should be good.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re interested? Haven¡¯t you not used a knife for a long time?¡± Kizaru raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°I don¡¯t use a knife, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know how to use a knife. You should know, Polusalino.¡± Akainu said, ¡°After obtaining the ability of the fruit, this old man indeed doesn¡¯t use knives, but knives and swords only represent lethality, and this old man¡¯s ability is the strongest lethality in the world. In the end, knives and swords are not so inconvenient. With strong lethality, everything is a knife and sword.¡± Akainu knew swordsmanship. Before he ate the Devil Fruit. Akainu used to carry a knife on his back, but after getting the Lava Fruit, he turned to fruit development. Lava Fruit is the most destructive fruit in the world. It was much more lethal than swords. ¡°That¡¯s really scary.¡± Kizaru shrugged. ¡°But things that can be solved in passing don¡¯t need to be so troublesome. You will see Kuro make a move. Young people nowadays are very scary.¡± Below, Kuro pricked his ears. He heard it! You want me to make a move? ¡®You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.¡¯ This pirate is worth 98 million and his fruit ability is also seen through. It is not the kind of BUG fruit. It was naturally easy for him to make a move, but it would be very troublesome after he made a move. You want me to be promoted by force? Dream on! Kuro smiled disdainfully and thought, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the War Of The Best, I¡¯ll just use a knife to make a few gestures and then I¡¯ll be done. You want me to kill you?¡± Bang! At this moment, a Marine hurriedly ran over with Seastone handcuffs and collided with a medical member. The Marine fell to the ground and the Seastone Handcuffs flew out of his hand. Coincidentally, the handcuffs fell on Kuro, who was eavesdropping on the conversation of the two people above. The handcuffs fell on his hand. Crack ¡­ With a soft sound, Kuro felt a cold touch on his hand. He looked at his wrist and saw that one side of the handcuffs was neatly cuffed to his wrist. ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± The Marine who was hit stood up, walked to Kuro, and used the key to get into the handcuffs. But soon, Marine felt a chill. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at Kuro, and then he shivered at Kuro¡¯s expression. ¡°S-Major?¡± ¡°Can you hurry up? If you go any slower, I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen.¡± Kuro¡¯s voice was very flat, as if he was dying. His expression was also very calm now. There was no sadness or joy on his face, and his expression was as calm as an ancient well. And in his eyes, it felt like there was no God. ¡®What happened?¡¯ ¡®Is this major angry?¡¯ He seems to be a very difficult person. Wasn¡¯t he just accidentally handcuffed? He didn¡¯t handcuff them all. Would the world end if he handcuff them? Marine looked down and continued to unlock the handcuffs. And Kuro is now ¡­ He was panicking. The effect of Seastone is like seawater, it will temporarily turn ability users into ordinary people and make ability users lose their physical strength. However, it can¡¯t affect the passive ability of the ability user. The physique is still the same, and it can¡¯t affect the product created by the fruit ability. However, the fruit ability user can¡¯t use his ability to destroy the Seastone. Kuro knew all this. When he was on vacation in East Blue, he brought some Seastone with him and often used it for experiments. Bringing the Seastone will isolate his ability and temporarily turn him into an ordinary person. After Kuro obtained the ability of Float-Float Fruit, he divided it into three major stages according to the degree of Golden Lion¡¯s previous use. In the first stage, he used his physical strength to maintain the object he touched. In the second stage, the objects touched require physical strength when they are first launched, but the subsequent stages are not needed. This is the stage that Golden Lion has reached. The third, which is the legendary awakening, is not developed enough for Kuro to foresee the effect of awakening. And although the Seastone will affect his physical strength, for Kuro, that bit of physical strength is no different from nothing. But the key point is that the time he got the fruit is too short. No matter how detailed his training is, he is still in the first stage. And the Seastone will temporarily disable his ability! Rumble¡­ A muffled sound suddenly sounded in the sky high above. Aokiji looked up at the blue sky without any rain clouds and frowned. ¡°There is no thunder? Why is there a sound?¡± Chapter 114 Young People Learn More Splash! After the sound of thunder, rain suddenly began to fall from the cloudless sky like arrows. A big storm! The monomer content of the rain was as big as a human head. It suddenly fell and pressed on Marine¡¯s body. In the surrounding sea, a huge shadow suddenly appeared, as if something descended from the sky and covered the sea. A strong wind rose on the sea as if it wanted to resist the inexplicable low pressure in the sky. ¡°What a rare rainstorm, the weather of the Grand Line¡­¡± Garp scratched his head and laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and get out of the rain.¡± Whoosh! Suddenly, two black lights flashed from the sky. They were so fast that they drew a black line in the air and fell into the Battleship. Bang! A tremor came from the deck and shook off the nearby Marines. Two huge black guns were deeply embedded in the deck. At the same time, a shadow suddenly enveloped the Battleship. It was a rock bigger than a top warship! ¡°Meteor, a meteorite!¡± The Marines were so scared that they hugged each other with their eyes almost popping out. The rock fell very quickly and almost covered the Battleship. If this thing smashed down, none of them could escape. At this moment, a figure appeared at the bottom of the rock and punched the bottom of the rock. Bang!!! The big rock broke from the bottom and scattered into countless small stones, forming a stone rain that fell into the nearby sea with the rain, raising waves. ¡°Puhahaha, it¡¯s really a big stone.¡± Garp landed on the ground and laughed. ¡°Ka, Vice Admiral Garp!¡± ¡°Ah, the Great Savior. Yes, with Vice-Admiral Garp and the Three Great Generals, there is nothing to be afraid of!¡± The Marines came to their senses and shouted excitedly. Marine, who unlocked the door for Kuro, also cheered and pulled out the key that he had just reached in. ¡°Hurry up and open it!¡± Kuro¡¯s face was almost distorted. He couldn¡¯t even remember how many things he had put on it. At least he can¡¯t remember when he sent this rock up. Did he touch this thing? If you don¡¯t untie it, who knows what else will fall! ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine was shocked by Kuro¡¯s ferocious and twisted appearance and quickly unlocked the door. The air pressure in the sky seemed even lower. The sound of the wind howling was like the roar of a giant beast. The muffled thunder in the sky was getting louder and louder, and there was a clear shadow in the blue sky. It seemed that the entire sky was falling. Akainu looked at the sky, expressionless. Aokiji scratched his head lazily. Kizaru pouted and looked surprised. ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡± Garp¡¯s smile visibly faded. Crane said slowly: ¡°There is something up there.¡± There was a hint of seriousness in their eyes. Click. At this moment, the Marine uncuffed Seastone. Kuro clenched his fist. The shadow in the sky dissipated and the pressure disappeared. The heavy rain dissipated completely at this moment. The sea immediately returned to calm, and only the two black guns stuck on the deck showed the urgency of the approaching storm. Garp laughed. ¡°Puhaha, what terrible weather.¡± There are many weathers like this on the Grand Line, and rainstorms like this that suddenly fall are too common. Although large rocks like this are rare, it is not uncommon. Kuro wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Yes, this weather is really weird, and there are meteorites falling, it scared me to death, hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°I remember that is¡­¡± Crane looked at Black Gun on the deck, then at Kuro, who was smiling, and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s surprising.¡± Kizaru touched his chin and looked thoughtfully at Kuro, who was smiling and wiping his sweat. Aokiji looked at him deeply. Akainu crossed his arms, his face still expressionless and very serious. Kuro looked at the sky with lingering fear. Fortunately, his ability was used in time. Otherwise, if the entire Battleship fell, this Battleship would definitely be gone. Except for a few big shots, he did not know if there would be anyone alive. Fortunately, he was not exposed! If it really falls, his safe life will be completely GAMEOVER! When the time comes, he will be promoted and get a raise. He will become a Vice-Admiral and be promoted to the New World. From then on, he will reach the peak of his life¡­ Except for the raise that Kuro can accept, he can¡¯t accept anything else. After resting for a while, the Battleship continued to sail. An hour later, they arrived at Sabaody Archipelago. Sabaody Archipelago, the island of ¡®Failure¡¯ and ¡®Setting Off Again¡¯. At the same time, it is also a wonder of the Grand Line. The island is made up of 79 big trees and the ground is the root of the tree, which will bubble from the ground. And there are towns and facilities on every tree, which forms the so-called archipelago. In fact, these many big trees can actually be regarded as a whole. The Sabaody Archipelago is essentially a tree, the world¡¯s largest Arachiman Red Tree. These large trees that make up the land are numbered, and many numbers are divided into islands. Among them, 1-29 is an area that includes the location in the depths of the islands. It is an illegal area. 30-39 is the park area. 40-49 is a tourist area and a business district. 50-59 is the shipbuilding area, and there is also the coating. 60-69 is the entrance and exit of Marine Station and Government. 70-79 is a place like a hotel. Marine¡¯s base here is 66. After the Battleship docked, Marines escorted Frank and the pirates into the base, and Kuro and others were going to their destination, the Holy Land, Mariejois. In the residence of tenryubito, unrelated people are not allowed to wait. Even the royal family will not come to such a place unless it is a world conference. In addition to the resident tenryubito, the most frequent visitor is Marine. Mariejois has an entrance in Sabaody Land, from the elevator of Sabaody Land to Mariejois, but this elevator does not go directly to the top of the Red Line, but stops at a certain distance and has to take an unusually long flight of stairs to see the door of Mariejois. ¡­ . At Mariejois Gate, the armored soldiers were ready and looked at the stairs. Gradually, the sound of footsteps came from there. An armored soldier secretly swallowed his saliva. ¡°It¡¯s coming¡­¡± Footsteps, coming closer. The first thing he saw was Garp, who was grinning and eating the shellfish. Beside him was Crane, who was neither fast nor slow. The three generals were at the rear and there were already a few Vice-Admiral and Rear Admiral behind them. Kurlo was among them, walking side by side with Bogart. Bogart looked at him the whole way. From the moment he boarded the ship, this hook-nosed man looked at him from time to time. Kuro felt his scalp tingle. ¡°Why are you always looking at me?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask. Bogart looked at his face and his gaze gradually moved down to his waist and gradually down to the [Hua Zhou] hanging on his waist. ¡°Swordsman?¡± he asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s a family heirloom.¡± Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m good at body techniques.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Bogart narrowed his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to compare notes, I have some experience in swordsmanship. It¡¯s good for young people to learn more.¡± A swordsman with a little skill will sense the aura of a swordsman. Kuro is undoubtedly a swordsman, but he is so young, he should not be strong. But who asked Bogart to be a teacher? If this man named Kuro is Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate, then he must have the qualifications. With a little training, he may become a powerful Marine. Chapter 115 I Want to Smoke The inexplicable pressure formed by a group of big shots made the soldiers guarding the gate tremble involuntarily. Soon, they crossed the stairs and came to the door. ¡°Open the door,¡± Akainu said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± The armored soldier saluted and turned around. ¡°Open the door!¡± With the sound of the mechanism, the silver-white door gradually opened a small gap, revealing a white light. As the door opened, the blazing white light turned into an extremely beautiful scenery, and Mariejois appeared in front of Kuro. What came into view was an extremely long and wide road. In the deepest part, the outline of a gate could be seen, and beside the outline, there was a huge golden palace. Beside the road was a large forest. The height of the trees was the same. There was a river lying in the forest, surrounding it and looking extremely neat. There is no clutter, fresh grass, fallen flowers, blue sky, white clouds, and fresh air. The combination of forest and river is just right. This place is first-class no matter where it is. No wonder many kings want to live in Mary Joa. The road is dotted with some huge pebbles, but there is an extremely long stone road in the center. ¡°Please use it.¡± The armored soldier took a few connecting rods and handed them to them respectfully. ¡°No, we can walk.¡± Crane waved his hand and walked to the side road. Kuro glanced at the stone road and said nothing. Kizaru saw Kuro staring at the stone road and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s an automatic sidewalk. Put the connecting stick in the hole above and the road will automatically move. However, it¡¯s better not to do this kind of thing. That road is not suitable for us.¡± Kuro said in a deep voice: ¡°I understand.¡± No one was willing to step on the middle road. They all walked to the side and moved forward. The atmosphere was a little heavy. This scenery seems to have lost its gorgeous aura. Along the way, everyone was silent, and the armored soldiers accompanying them were trembling with fear. It was not until they reached the second door that the accompanying armored soldiers heaved a sigh of relief. They did not have to walk the rest of the way. There was another group of people accompanying them. The second door was a crossroads with a total of four doors. One of them led to the huge palace, where the real core of Mariejois was. After passing through the door, Kuro and others walked for a while and saw a golden bridge. Inside the bridge was a golden city gate, which was the entrance of the palace. Crane looked up at the huge golden palace and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sengoku is still waiting there.¡± The door on the bridge slowly opened. Before the group of people walked in, they saw a figure riding something out. ¡°Hurry up, you lowly fool!¡± It was a tenryubito riding on the back of a huge man, followed by a group of guards. He was holding a scepter and constantly hitting the huge man slave. The slave¡¯s limbs and neck were shackled, and his limbs were on the ground. His crawling body was swaying, and he was covered in wounds, some new, some old, but all of them serious. His life force was already very weak. When the nearby soldiers saw who it was, they all consciously parted to the sides and knelt down obediently. Only Marine standing in the middle of the bridge looked so abrupt. Like a penholder. Tenryubito, who was beating the slaves, stopped and looked at a group of Marines standing in the center. ¡°It¡¯s Saint Rossward.¡± Kizaru whispered to her beside Crane. ¡°Ah¡­ I know.¡± Crane nodded and glanced at the Sky Dragon Man. ¡°Marine, get out of the way. This is the noble Saint Rozwad, you are in the way!¡± Among the guards behind the tenryubito, a person stood up and ordered them. ¡°This is Tenryubito¡­¡± Kuro looked at Rozwad. To be honest, this was the first time he had seen one alive in more than twenty years. Of course, he had no chance to see the dead. Rossward was wearing a white dress that wrapped him up tightly. The style was thin on the top and thick on the middle. He was wearing sunglasses and his hair was the color of withered grass. It was combed into a club-like hairstyle and he had a thick beard. He didn¡¯t bring a helmet. In Mary Joa, tenryubito didn¡¯t need helmets. Instead, when they went to the Lower Realm, they would think that the air there was polluted and wear helmets. Kuro smiled. ¡°Like a crooked conch.¡± ¡°Quiet, that¡¯s Tenryubito after all,¡± Bogart whispered. Kuro shrugged and looked at the dying slave. He exhaled and took out a cigar and lit it. When the guard who spoke before saw this scene, he immediately shouted, ¡°Hey, smoking is not allowed in the Holy Land. It will pollute the air here. Hurry up!¡± Rossward¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You want me to suck your dirty smoke? Slave!¡± With that, he hit the slave under him. Hearing this, Kuro was stunned for a moment. Then, he picked up the cigar, stretched out his hand, and flicked it with his finger. The ash fell to the ground. Kuro opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of smoke. It was unknown if it was intentional, but the direction he spat out was in the direction of Rossward. ¡°Sorry, I was too excited to see Tenryubito and was a little nervous. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Kuro spoke without a trace of nervousness. Rossward¡¯s face changed, ¡°You!¡± ¡°Oh~ I¡¯m addicted to smoking.¡± Suddenly, Kizaru also took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took out a cigarette, and lit it with a match. ¡°Alalala, I want to smoke too, have one.¡± Aokiji took out a pack of white cigarettes from his trouser pocket and put it in his mouth. He took out a lighter decorated with white snowflakes and lit it. ¡°Pfft, hahaha, give me one too.¡± Garp laughed and reached out to Kuro. Kuro was stunned and quickly took out a cigar and lit it for him. The remaining Vice-Admiral and Rear Admiral all lit cigars or cigarettes. Akainu raised his head and bared his lips. His white teeth bit into a thick cigar, and the smoke from it was bigger than anyone else. His expression was as arrogant as a Yakuza big shot. All the Marines, with cigarettes in their mouths, raised their heads and stared fearlessly at those guards, or¡­ stared at Tenryubito. This appearance made the guards behind Tenryubito freeze. The guard who spoke broke out in a cold sweat. He did not expect this to happen. The Marines that he had come into contact with in the past were all extremely humble. When they heard the words tenryubito, they would grovel. How would they dare to do such a thing? What¡¯s going on! Aren¡¯t Marines the slaves of tenryubito?! Among the people present, the only one who did not smoke was Crane. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and then she put her palm on her chest and perfunctorily bowed to Ross. ¡°Marigoya did not say that smoking is not allowed. Of course, we will not stand in your way.¡± With that, Crane put down his hand and walked to the side. Marines followed Crane to the side road, completely ignoring Tenryubito and his guards in the center, bypassed them, and walked forward. Chapter 116 Pirates Should Be Killed by Marines ¡°Humph!¡± Rossward looked at them unhappily and stabbed the tip of the scepter into the slave below. ¡°Hurry up and leave, you animal!¡± Half of the scepter was gone from the slave¡¯s back. The slave did not react at all. He moved his limbs and crawled forward. Kuro followed the main group. As he walked, he looked at the slave mounts under the tenryubito. The huge slave passed by them. At that moment, he turned his head slightly and his lips quivered. Kuro paused and looked back. After a long time, he sighed slightly. His pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Eye Sword.¡± With a soft murmur, the huge slave¡¯s body trembled and he fell to the side, throwing Rossward on his back to the ground. ¡°Rozward Saint!¡± The guards were shocked and surrounded Rossward, not knowing what to do. Tenryubito fell down! This is a big deal. ¡°Quickly call the doctor, call the doctor, Saint Rozwad is injured!¡± The guard who spoke before was even more panicked and danced there alone. ¡°So noisy!¡± Bang! Rossward took out a golden pistol and pulled the trigger on the guard, shooting him in the chest and splashing blood. The guard held his chest, stretched out his hand in disbelief, and said tremblingly: ¡°Ross¡­ Wade¡­ Saint, I, am loyal¡­¡± His body also fell down. Rossward was helped up by someone and did not look at the fallen guard at all. Instead, he fired several shots at the slave. ¡°Damn low-class people, they died before bringing me to the destination. Hey, I¡¯m a tenryubito, get up and carry me up! The slave¡¯s body shook a few times under these shots, which seemed to give him some strength. He turned his head with difficulty and looked at Kuro, who was looking at him, and his lips moved again. In the end, his eyes lost their luster and he completely stopped breathing. When he died, there was a smile on his face. Kuro exhaled the smoke and no longer stopped, letting the people behind him shout. The huge man was stung twice. The first time was: ¡°Save me.¡± The second time was: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Tenryubito is so scary.¡± Kizaru was surprised and landed beside Kuro from the front and whispered, ¡°Kuro, what did you do just now?¡± ¡°What do you mean what did I do? Old man, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I think that tenryubito¡¯s slave can¡¯t make it. I just want to pay more attention.¡± Kuro shook his head like a rattle. Kizaru thought for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, that slave, I remember him. He used to be a pirate.¡± ¡°Sea Pirates¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled. ¡°Pirates should be killed by Marines. At least, they should die in the sea.¡± But no matter what, that person is in my hands as a Marine. Do you think it was tenryubito who killed the pirate? No, it¡¯s me, Kuro!!! Akainu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Kuro¡¯s words. He nodded approvingly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we Marines should show no mercy to pirates!¡± He looked at Kuro and said, ¡°Are you really not considering coming under my command?¡± What did I say? ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ You want me to go to the New World with you to fight pirates?! When you open your mouth, I can see Liu Guan opening his mouth. ¡°Oh, Sakasugi, don¡¯t always try to poach me. It¡¯s not easy to have a suitable subordinate.¡± Kizaru smiled at Akainu. ¡°They¡¯re all Marines. It¡¯s the same everywhere.¡± Crane also said at this time, she nodded at Kuro: ¡°However, you did well this time. But pay attention, this is Mariejois, not Marine Headquarters.¡± They were all smart people, and anyone could see that Kuro had just spat out smoke, but they were willing to play with Kuro because they didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Granny Crane, I understand.¡± Kuro nodded. No one had any objections to this kind of thing. Instead, they felt very comfortable. Occasionally, he would fight against tenryubito, which was good for his physical and mental health. ¡­ . The group of people entered the Golden Palace. Led by the armored soldiers, they made many turns and arrived at a conference room. Crane, Garp, and the three generals sat down together, while the others stood behind these big shots. Kuro was also very self-aware. He obediently ran behind Kizaru and stood there, biting his cigar and smoking. Sengoku was not here, but the others did not say anything and waited silently. About half an hour later, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Sengoku, who was wearing a white Marine uniform full of medals, walked in with one hand in his pocket and sat directly at the top. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. This meeting concerns the direction of the world.¡± Sengoku¡¯s face was solemn. With his words, the group of people began to become serious. ¡°Portkas D. Ace¡­¡± Sengoku glanced at Garp and continued: ¡°Arrested by Blackbeard. Because of this, we were forced into a corner and had to do it. Marine can¡¯t give a pirate to another group of pirates, that is a disgrace to Marine, we can only go.¡± ¡°But this is also an opportunity, an opportunity for us to destroy an Emperor of the Sea in one fell swoop. With the name of Portgas D. Ace, we can let Whitebeard walk into the trap, so I decided to execute him publicly!¡± As soon as he said this, Garp clenched his fists. Akainu also clenched his fist at this time, which was emitting a hot red light, ¡°This time, we can end the so-called Great Age of Pirates!¡± Kizaru widened his eyes and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary, but I can indeed try it once.¡± ¡°Alalala, although I have long expected it, it still feels a little magical to really fight a war with Whitebeard.¡± Aokiji scratched his head. ¡°Crane, tell me,¡± Sengoku said. Crane nodded and said, ¡°Newgate is not the only Emperor in the sea. Since the war has been decided, we have to prevent more than one from taking advantage of others.¡± She paused and said, ¡°Kaido, this is our second target.¡± Big Mom, one of the Four Emperors of the New World, is holed up in her own Totto Land and rarely comes out for activities. She usually invites others for a tea party. The red hair is erratic, but it is generally in its own sphere of influence. Only Kaido, that madman, was unpredictable. The three generals had all faced Kaido and knew how crazy this person was. If Whitebeard participates in the war, it is very likely that Kaido will join in. Whitebeard is already terrifying enough. If Kaido comes, the outcome of this war will really be undecided. ¡°Although the higher-ups said that they will find a way to stop Kaido, we have to be prepared.¡± Sengoku looked at the three generals and said, ¡°Our Marine Headquarters is preparing to face the situation of two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) to welcome this war!¡± Marines naturally have confidence. The three generals, Sengoku, and Karp, the largest combat forces are all here. Against two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), it is totally possible to match them. Chapter 117 That Man Will Definitely Come! No one would be naive enough to think that a war against the Emperor of the Sea was a simple matter. One move and the whole situation would change. This is what Marine needs to consider. They are not pirates who can do whatever they want. Marines maintain world order. If they ignore it, the world will be in chaos. After all, their real opponent is not the Emperor of the Sea, but all pirates. When the World Government and Marine Headquarters decided to start this war, they wanted to fight a war that would face two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) at the same time. The three great generals came out together and Shichibukai was summoned. Marine¡¯s elites from the Headquarters Second Lieutenant and branch Major and above began to be selected and recruited. They will all be first-class elite soldiers. This lineup is not prepared to fight a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) regiment, but two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) regiments. With Akainu as the main force against Whitebeard, Kizaru and Aokiji will stay behind to prevent the second Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) regiment from appearing. As for why they did not send their forces to look after the pirates of New World, but concentrated on Marin Van Do, it was because that person was Whitebeard. If they did not stand ready, there would be the danger of them overturning. ¡°We must win.¡± Sengoku said in a deep voice: ¡°Whether it is one Marine Emperor or two Marine Emperors, we cannot take them lightly. After all, we are facing the strongest man in the world! If we fail, Marine¡¯s authority will disappear and the world will fall into chaos. If we win, we can completely end the Great Age of Pirates!¡± If two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) are killed, the remaining two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will be nothing to be afraid of. At that time, Marines will come out together and completely end the characters who stand at the top of the New World and completely suppress the arrogance of the pirates! Even if they took down Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), they would have such an opportunity. Roger single-handedly created the Great Age of Pirates. After 22 years, there is hope for an end. ¡°Marshal, what if Whitebeard doesn¡¯t come?¡± A Rear Admiral interrupted. Sengoku glanced at him and said, ¡°Edward Newgate is not that kind of man. That man, he will definitely come!¡± Just as Garp chased Roger on the sea, Whitebeard¡¯s old enemy was him, Sengoku. The one who knows people best is sometimes the enemy. Sengoku knew Edward Newgate very well. This man had the spirit of a hero. He will definitely arrive! This meeting lasted for an entire morning before everyone dispersed. The others went back to prepare, and Sengoku let Kizaru stay. ¡°The report has been published and will be brought to the world by Newsbird. In a week, Ace will be executed.¡± ¡°Polusalino, your mobility is the strongest. During this time, watch the New World carefully to prevent other pirates, especially other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) from stirring up trouble.¡± Sengoku said. Kizaru slowly took a sip of tea and said in surprise, ¡°Oh, so scary. Am I going to face Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Kuro, will you accompany me?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kizaru did not leave, and Kuro, as his direct subordinate, naturally could not leave either. He stood behind Kizaru and bit his cigar. When he heard Kizaru say this, the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Grandpa, I have a disease that will kill me once I go to the New World. Forget it.¡± Kizaru shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Young people nowadays are so lazy and scary. Forget it, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± In terms of mobility, no one can compare to Kizaru. With him looking after those pirates, he can stall for time. Very early on, most of the Marine forces have been concentrated in the Headquarters. Even if Whitebeard waits for the news and immediately moves out, they will not be afraid. It is better to say that that is better. A hasty attack will only make Whitebeard lose more. ¡°Luciru Kuro¡­¡± Sengoku had long noticed the young man behind Kizaru. ¡°I have heard your name for a long time. It is not easy for a swordsman to be praised by Hawkeye. I look forward to your performance in this war.¡± ¡®I perform?¡¯ What the hell am I doing? But this is Marshal Sengoku, Kuro thought for a while and said, ¡°I will try to be on the same level as Admiral Kizaru.¡± Sengoku nodded and said, ¡°Speaking of which, did you bring him to the meeting to train him as a successor? Borusalino.¡± Kizaru chuckled. ¡°Who knows¡­¡± Kuro was instantly alert. Successor? Wishful thinking. As long as I don¡¯t contribute, I won¡¯t be promoted no matter what. Besides, the old man is still young, not even 60 years old. According to the normal retirement age of these strong Marines, it is still early. Garp is 76 years old and Sengoku is a year older than Garp. Neither of them retreated, so why should Kizaru retreat? There are still nearly 20 years left. After 20 years, he will have returned to East Blue to retire. ¡°Report!¡± Suddenly, the door was broken open and a Marine wearing a cloak of justice ran over and saluted, ¡°Reporting to Marshal Sengoku, Tenryubito¡­ Tenryubito was injured by Straw-hat Luffy in Sabaody Archipelago and was hijacked by Tenryubito!¡± ¡°!¡± Sengoku¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Straw Hat Luffy and his gang hijacked tenryubito¡­ Sengoku held his forehead and had a headache. ¡°It¡¯s that little kid again, causing trouble again and again. What¡¯s going on with that race?!¡± The Marine continued, ¡°According to the intelligence, in addition to the Straw Hats, there are several Pirate Eustace Kidd and his companions, as well as several Trafalgar Law¡¯s companions. There are a total of 13 bounty criminals, five of whom are new people with more than 100 million bounty. The main culprit is naturally Monchi D. Luffy, who hurt tenryubito.¡± ¡°The human trafficking shop¡­ No, the guards of the Professional Settlement have also been lost. I¡¯m afraid they have been completely wiped out. In short, three tenryubito were taken as hostages, which is an unprecedented bad thing.¡± Sengoku pouted. ¡°Do they have any requests?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Sengoku gritted his teeth. ¡°It just has to be at this juncture. Can¡¯t they just stay in Mary Joa?!¡± ¡°Marshal, what do we do now?¡± Sengoku¡¯s head hurt a little. For this kind of thing, it is reasonable to say that ordinary pirates will beat up the Dragon People. He may even be happy and then catch the pirate and kill him. It is impossible to lock such pirates in Impel Down, but it is not good to hand them over to tenryubito. Death is the best way. But the troublemaker was the grandson of his iron comrade Garp. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was a big deal, Sengoku didn¡¯t want to care. Previously, Justice Island had caused too much trouble. In the end, Sengoku received news that the brat was in Moria, so he sent Bear and only Bear. If he was caught, that would be it. He could just stay in Impel Down and run away. But this time it¡¯s different. That¡¯s Tenryubito¡­ That is the rule of the World Government. No matter how annoying it is, it must be obeyed. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s the kid who destroyed Judicial Island. He¡¯s so scary.¡± At this moment, Kizaru suddenly said and then looked up at Kuro. ¡°I remember if you have seen it before.¡± ¡°Yes, we have met twice.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Kizaru took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°No matter what, we have to take action against the World Nobles, right, Sengoku-san?¡± Attacking tenryubito means that all Marine Admirals or CP0 members will be mobilized. This is the World Government¡¯s rule. At the end of the day, Marine is a direct agency of the World Government. Kizaru stood up and said, ¡°I will move. Kuro, come with me.¡± Chapter 118 Real Men Are All Stepping on Cannonballs ¡°Can I not go? I¡¯m so tired. I want to go back to Malin Van Do to sleep.¡± As soon as he went out, Kuro shouted. Going to Sabaody Archipelago to deal with those annoying pirates? You want to dig a hole for me to get promoted? Don¡¯t even think about it! Kizaru said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Can you bear to let an old man deal with those terrible pirates? Pirates who dare to beat and hold tenryubito hostage are very terrible.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very scary.¡± Kuro followed his words and said, ¡°So I don¡¯t want to go either. Can you take care of the young people occasionally, Old Master?¡± ¡°Oh ho ho ho, I was defeated by the general, but, no.¡± Kizaru smiled and scratched his head. ¡°Because I am your superior. If you want to disobey my orders, you have to get my position.¡± There must be a winner between the two. Kizaru will not lose. Because he was Kuro¡¯s superior. So Kuro could only follow him. Of course, the main reason was that Kizaru informed Sentomaru that the stage for experimenting with the ¡®Peacemaker¡¯ was already available. If there was a ¡®Peaceist¡¯, he would probably not have to do anything. At most, he would just go through the motions. From Mariejois, Kizaru and others sat on the prepared Battleship and headed to the area of 1-29. Sabaody Archipelago is not small either. The place where the incident happened is very far from where they are stationed. It will take a lot of time to walk there. If you take the military ship, you can get there by going around. Kizaru is an exception. He is very fast and has always been a very fast man. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re fast, why don¡¯t you go over first? I¡¯ll be there on the Battleship.¡± Kuro asked tentatively. He could not wait for Kizaru to turn into light and fly over, while he leisurely sat on the Battleship. When he arrived, he did not even need to come down. ¡°This old man is an old man, so I respect the old man¡¯s physical strength. It¡¯s not a big deal to sit on the Battleship, and Battle Momomaru has already rushed over.¡± Kizaru slowly said, ¡°When we arrive, we can wrap up after two rounds. At that time, we can just catch a few main criminals to report.¡± Good lord, the thoughts are all the same. Kuro pursed his lips and could only obediently follow Kizaru onto the Battleship. ¡­ . Sabaody Archipelago, Entrance 1-29. A Battleship had arrived. ¡°This is Sabaody Archipelago.¡± Leda put her hand flat on her forehead and looked at the huge trees and the island made of roots. ¡°Wow, there are bubbles. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°This is not the time to play.¡± Next to her, Crowe pushed up his cold glasses and said, ¡°This is an opportunity. I heard that 1-29 is a lawless area. There are a lot of pirates, and there are three main criminals who hit tenryubito. Just catch one and our goal will be achieved.¡± At that time, the credit will go to Mr. Kuro, and Mr. Kuro will be promoted, and they will also be promoted. It is the best of both worlds, and the goal is completed. This was the reason why Kro had to follow him no matter what when he told him that Straw Hat had beaten up tenryubito in the Sabaody Archipelago. This is an opportunity. Sabaody Archipelago is the only place to set off for the New World. Any pirate who wants to go to the New World will definitely come here. And the pirates who can reach Sabaody Archipelago are not ordinary people. There is definitely a bounty. Where there is bounty, there is credit. Great credit! ¡°However, I really can¡¯t imagine¡­¡± Crowe looked back at the four identical tall bodies and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Bartholomew Bear.¡± When he first saw it, he was really shocked. The Pacifista is Shichibukai? Bartholomew Bear is a quadruplet? It was only later that they learned that these were only the ultimate weapons copied from the real Bartholomew Kuma. On their chests was the abbreviation of ¡°Peacemaker¡±: PX. These four robots are PX-1 to PX-4. It was also the serial number that was first tested. Sentomaru saw that Crowe looked at the ¡®Peacemaker¡¯ and said: ¡°The transformation of the Pacifista is to match the old man¡¯s fruit ability with a strong body. Without a strong body, it can¡¯t be used to that extent. But it¡¯s too difficult to find. Xiong Gong is very suitable, and the transformation of the punk bastard is not bad, but it¡¯s very expensive. A ¡®Pacifista¡¯ costs the cost of a top-level warship.¡± ¡°Would Shichibukai do such a thing? He actually experimented on people¡­¡± Crowe murmured. That¡¯s Shichibukai! Except for Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the most famous pirate. Back when Crowe was still a pirate, Shichibukai was a legend to him, not to mention the existence of the Emperor of the Sea. ¡°Who knows, Xiong Gong is willing anyway. We are here, let¡¯s go down.¡± Sentomaru was not sure, but it was true that Pacifista was very strong. With this thing, Crowe won¡¯t be afraid of anything. The robot that Bartholomew Kuma modified for Ben, even if it is not as strong as the Original Body, it is definitely not weak. With it, they don¡¯t even have to do anything. Wait ¡­ ¡®You don¡¯t have to do it?¡¯ Crowe¡¯s expression was strange. Isn¡¯t that the pirates captured by the ¡®Peaceists¡¯? What does it have to do with them? No way! They can¡¯t be burdened by this thing. They have to catch the pirates themselves. Otherwise, how can Mr. Kuro be promoted! ¡­ . At this moment, the Sabaody Archipelago was in chaos. The main area is in lawless areas like 1-29, where gangs, human traffickers, slave traders, local bandits, and pirates gather. Straw Hat crazily injured tenryubito, making these people feel insecure. Marine Admiral is coming here! Then none of them can escape! Escape, I must escape! 27 GR, a Battleship appears on the sea. ¡°Marines are here, run!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Admiral, it must be Admiral!¡± Pirates on the 27th fled. ¡°Oh, so many pirates, it¡¯s so scary.¡± Kizaru looked over and opened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Pirate, you can¡¯t run.¡± He turned his head and ordered a Marine: ¡°Fire, the shells are faster.¡± What does that mean? Kuro cocked his head. Can you kill so many pirates with a few shells? Or are you going to plow the island a few more times? Then Kizaru stood at the bow of the ship and stepped on the muzzle position. Then he looked at Kuro. Kuro understood instantly. ¡°It¡¯s such a dangerous thing, don¡¯t do it, I¡¯m not a Logia.¡± Kuro waved his hand reluctantly. ¡°Are you joking with me, Kuro?¡± Kizaru looked at him. Kuro sighed and stepped on a cannon. There is no port nearby and it is not easy to dock a Battleship. It will take a lot of time to find a place. At that time, the pirates here will run out. The fastest way to get there is by shell, probably¡­ Bang! The main gun on the bow fired all three guns at the same time. Kizaru stepped on the middle shell. Kuro jumped up and stood on the left shell with his feet side by side and followed the shell to the land of GR 27. BOOM!!! Three shells exploded in the center of the fleeing pirates, raising a pile of dust. In the dust, a yellow light suddenly flashed and a figure jumped high and landed on the ground. Kuro covered his nose and waved the dust around him with his hand. When the dust settled, Kizaru appeared on land. Kuro leaned his left elbow against the handle of the knife on his waist and took out a cigar with his right hand and lit it. He made up his mind to smoke and watch the show. Chapter 119 Too Much When Kizaru stood still, he did not attack these pirates, but turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist. ¡°Moximus¡­¡± ¡°Run, the general is here!¡± The pirates retreated one after another, but at this time, the Battleship also arrived on the shore, and many Marines ran down the stairs from the Battleship. ¡°There are bounty criminals everywhere. You have to be especially careful of more than a hundred million felons!¡± A Marine roared in the crowd, chasing the fleeing pirates. Kizaru stared at the Den Den Mushi on his wrist with a strange expression on his face. Kuro looked at him coldly without saying a word, his face full of disdain. In a narrow alley near Kizaru, two pirates hid in a wooden box and looked in horror at the yellow-suited man who kept making phone calls. ¡°No way, that¡¯s really a Admiral¡­ That damn straw hat kid is too crazy, he actually attracted a Admiral.¡± The pirate on the right wanted to cry but had no tears. The man on the left holding a long gun with a scope was a little tempted. ¡°In case, in case I kill him, I can become famous!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mess around, that¡¯s a Admiral, the strongest combat power of Marine!¡± Pirate stared at him in disbelief. The pirate with the gun did not speak. He swallowed nervously and raised his gun to aim at Kizaru. Under the scope, Kizaru¡¯s head appeared very clear. ¡°Maxi? There¡¯s really no sound. It¡¯s so strange.¡± Kizaru was still setting up Den Den Mushi. Kuro was sure that this old man really did not do it on purpose. He just subconsciously thought that this was used for communication. Bang! Suddenly, a gunshot sounded. The round lead bullet broke through the air and shot towards Kizaru¡¯s head. The lead bullet entered Kizaru¡¯s head and appeared from the other side of his head and hit the opposite wall. ¡°Mo, Xi, Mo, Xi¡­¡± Kizaru was still talking to Den Den Mushi. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you miss?¡± The pirate with the gun raised his gun again and aimed at him. ¡°You must hit him this time!¡± Bang! The lead bullet was fired again. At this time, Kuro bit the cigar and spat it out without looking. The cigar went straight to the lead bullet like lightning and collided with the lead bullet, knocking it to the side. Kuro took out a cigar again and bit it in his mouth, slowly lighting it. Kizaru glanced at the alley with his wretched eyes and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s so strange¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ability user, run, bullets are useless against him!¡± The pirate screamed in panic and ran away. However, just as the two of them ran out of the back alley, they saw Kizaru suddenly appear there. His three-meter-tall body was slightly lowered and he said politely to the two stunned pirates: ¡°I want to ask about something. Have you seen a man named Sentomaru? I can¡¯t get through to him on the phone. I can¡¯t find him. Have you seen him?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± The two pirates shouted in horror, turned around and changed direction, running along the street. Kizaru¡¯s sunglasses gradually glowed yellow. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m just asking. I¡¯m very polite¡­¡± He raised his foot, his calf filled with light beams, and kicked forward. Swish! A beam of light shot out from his feet and passed between the two pirates, hitting the thickest trunk of the 27GR. BOOM!!! A violent explosion spread at the roots, crushing the surrounding buildings. The huge tree began to collapse from the roots and fell to the ground with a bang. Kuro walked over and looked at the mess. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Old man, isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kizaru looked at the collapsed trunk and smiled kindly. ¡°It seems that I have gone too far.¡± On the roof of a nearby building, a man of the Long Hand Clan wearing headphones and pigtails and wearing ancient Eastern clothes looked at Kizaru in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s Admiral Kizaru, what a mess.¡± ¡°Mr. Apu, we are also in danger, let¡¯s go!¡± A pirate next to him suggested. Apoo smiled and held the pirate with his long arms. ¡°What¡¯s the point of running secretly? It¡¯s only interesting if you provoke the enemy.¡± ¡°Mr. Arp, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just wait¡­¡± Apu smiled and said meaningfully. He was very confident in his ability. ¡°There is no one around, Kuro, let¡¯s walk forward and ask the others.¡± Kizaru said to Kuro. ¡®You call that a question?¡¯ ¡®You call that frightening?¡¯ Kuro shook his head and accompanied Kizaru forward. When they reached the huge fallen tree trunk, he reached out and touched it. Don¡¯t waste such a big tree. I don¡¯t think I have ever collected such a huge tree. ¡­ . On the other side, after Sentomaru went to the island, Crowe separated from Sentomaru and began to aim at other pirates with Leda. There was no need to think about the main culprits. With the Pacifista around, they would not be able to get any credit. But there are not too many pirates in this area. The riots caused by tenryubito have made many pirates escape. Crowe saw a lot of millions of pirates just by looking at them. Plop. Crowe sat down on a fallen pirate and pushed his glasses with his palm. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­ twelve.¡± Beside him, Leda counted the fallen pirates and ate a banana. ¡°But they all seem to be small pirates.¡± These pirates only have an average bounty of a few million. ¡°Some small things.¡± Crowe said, ¡°We have to find famous pirates to achieve our goal.¡± A group of Marines ran over and looked at Crowe. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, but you are¡­¡± ¡°We are the subordinates of Major Kuro, a direct subordinate of Admiral Kizaru of Marine Headquarters. My name is Koro, and that is Leda.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Major Kuro asked us to come here to catch pirates. We caught them first. Take them to the shelter.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine saluted. He was a Warrant Officer and his rank was not as high as this Second Lieutenant. It was normal for him to salute. Most importantly, he is Admiral Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate. Although he did not know who Kuro was, Kizaru was his superior, and that was enough. The captured pirates were detained by the Marines. Crowe moved his body and prepared to continue looking for targets. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± In another street not far away, the voice came directly from the alley. Other than the sound of someone crying for help at the beginning, the other sounds were either the sound of a child crying or an old man coughing. Where did so many old people and children come from? ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, tightened the cat¡¯s paw on his hand and chased after him. In another street, a group of old men and children dressed as Marines were milling around. On the top of a tower near them, a group of people stared down with disdainful smiles. ¡°Hahahaha, what a masterpiece!¡± The leading woman sitting on the edge laughed the loudest. With a piece of meat in her left hand and a piece of pizza in her right, she stared down at the only normal Marine and took a big bite of pizza. ¡°So, what should I turn you into?¡± Chapter 120 I Predicted Your Prediction! When Leda and Crowe arrived, they happened to see a pink-haired woman touch Marine. Marine¡¯s body shrank with a bang and turned into a crying child. ¡°Oh? Someone is here, they are really reckless.¡± The pink-haired woman turned her head and took a big bite of meat. Crowe saw the appearance of the pink-haired woman and said in surprise, ¡°Joa Ellie Bonny!¡± Captain of the Pawnee Pirates, ¡®Big Eater¡¯ Jo Aili Pawnee, is a felon with a bounty of more than 140 million! If he caught her, then Kuro would definitely be promoted! Still ¡­ Crowe glanced at the old people and children around him. ¡°Ability users¡­¡± What about the people he can touch and turn them into old people and children? As long as she doesn¡¯t touch me! Crowe crossed his claws and bent his knees. ¡°Speed Shave¡­¡± His figure appeared in front of Boni in an instant and he suddenly slashed down with his cat claws. ¡°Tiger Claw!¡± Crowe is very serious about dealing with a hundred million felon. At this speed, ordinary people could not dodge at all. Crowe looked at the woman¡¯s unresponsive face and smiled. Got it! However, at this moment, Bonny turned his body slightly and reached out to him. In an instant, Crowe felt a shiver from the bottom of his heart, making him have goosebumps all over his body. He forced himself to stop, twisted his feet, and disappeared again, appearing next to Leda in a half-squat. ¡°Haki¡­¡± Crowe looked grave. This guy¡¯s Observation Haki is deeper than himself. He did not even notice it, but this Boni predicted his movements in advance. ¡°Hey, you have a sense of crisis and your speed is not bad. You are not an ordinary Marine.¡± Jo Aili Boni curled her lips and said to her underlings behind her, ¡°Retreat. If we continue to entangle with them, we will attract the Admiral.¡± ¡°Miss Lida¡­¡± Crowe said to Leda, ¡°We can¡¯t let her go.¡± She is not the only one with a Touch type ability. There is a stronger one on my side! ¡°I got it¡­¡± Leda took a bite of the apple and walked over to face Jo Aili Bonny. She looked at the meat in Bonny¡¯s hand and then at the fruit in her hand. At the same time, Boni also noticed Leda. He also looked at the fruit in her hand and then at the meat in his own hand. ¡°Hey, give me that.¡± The two of them spoke almost in unison. The two of them were stunned and a blue vein appeared on their foreheads. ¡°You actually want to snatch my food!¡± They said in unison again. Bonny finished the leg of meat in his hand in two bites and bared his teeth. ¡°I am a person who is called ¡®Big Eater¡¯. I will snatch what I want.¡± Leda was not to be outdone. She suddenly turned into a girl and said fiercely, ¡°What a coincidence, I will also be called ¡®Big Eating Girl¡¯. As a Marine, it is only right and proper to defeat pirates and collect their spoils!¡± In terms of food, she would not lose to this woman! Bonny was stunned. ¡°You can also become bigger or smaller?¡± She has a similar ability to me? Lida proudly pushed her chest. ¡°Not only will it become bigger and smaller, but it will also be bigger than you!¡± ¡°Mine is bigger!¡± Bonny shouted. The two of them looked at each other and their eyes seemed to flash with electricity. The pirates swallowed dryly and felt a strong atmosphere. Maybe there will be a big fight. Boni couldn¡¯t figure out the specific ability of this hateful woman in front of her, but she had a hunch that if she was touched, it would be very bad. Similarly, Leda didn¡¯t dare to move. This woman¡¯s Observation ability is not shallow. Moreover, this type of contact is the most troublesome. She herself is of this type, so she knows the pros and cons very well. Even if he could hit her, he would be touched and become a child or an old man. Although Haki is useful, Leda can¡¯t cover her whole body, and if she uses Haki, her own ability is isolated. She became smaller so that she wouldn¡¯t be hungry quickly, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she is very young. If it is the ability to change the time of the body, if she falls for it, there is no solution. She didn¡¯t want Kuro to see her and she couldn¡¯t get bigger or become an old lady. Bonny stared at her and his body moved slightly. Similarly, Leda¡¯s body moved slightly. ¡°I predicted it!¡± Bonny suddenly shouted. ¡°I predicted your prediction!¡± Leda said the same. ¡°I predicted your prediction of my prediction!¡± ¡°I also predicted your prediction and I predicted your prediction!¡± ¡°Can be repaired, I still predicted you¡­¡± The two women did not fight and just argued there. ¡°¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and felt that his head was about to explode from the argument. He looked at the two women who were arguing with each other and muttered, ¡°You guys should do something¡­¡± ¡­ . 27 GR Square. Beside a fountain, a group of pirates looked at the pirates running towards them with panicked expressions. A pirate with a shaved head and only a thick long braid on the back of his head smacked his lips. ¡°What is this sudden riot¡­ Captain, we should go.¡± Sitting next to the fountain was a blond man with indifferent eyes. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°There is no need to be anxious. All the fates have been decided.¡± ¡°Hello, I want to ask about something.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a voice sounded. The long braid man¡¯s pupils shrank and looked over, he was so scared that he was sweating, ¡°Ki-Kizaru?!¡± Standing in front of him was Kizaru! Kuro followed closely behind and walked to Kizaru and glanced at the blond man. The man with the long braid took a few steps back. ¡°Captain, leave this to us. You run first.¡± The blond man looked up and said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I won¡¯t die today.¡± He reached into his pocket and slowly took out a deck of cards. A few straws grew from the bottom of his feet and rose in front of him. He shuffled the cards and took one out and stuck it on the straw. ¡°Battle defeat rate: 100%.¡± ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for a man named Sentomaru¡­¡± ¡°Escape success rate: 12%.¡± ¡°Did you see him?¡± ¡°Defensive evasion rate: 76%.¡± ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± Kizaru pouted and asked. The blond man put out a card and looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know that man. Ask others.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. If I can¡¯t find it, I will be very troubled¡­ But I am a little free now, I can¡¯t let you go at this time¡­¡± Kizaru looked down at the man and said slowly: ¡°You are right, 249 million Berries, ¡®Magician¡¯, Basil Hawkins.¡± Hawkins continued to stick to the cards, indifferent. The cards in his hand were Tarot cards. Hawkins looked at the cards stuck to the straw tips and said, ¡°The Hanged Man represents the need to endure, but in the end, he is most free.¡± Magician, Hawkins, good at divination. This made Kuro raise his eyebrows. Was it really that accurate? He remembered that the old man was a supernova. But this is the original message. But now with this change¡­ how can it be so accurate? Kuro narrowed his eyes and held the handle of the knife in his right hand. If he killed him here, would his divination change? Just as Kuro had this thought, Hawkins suddenly froze and looked at another card. ¡°No, no, it should be ¡®Tower¡¯. It means that there is a change. You can¡¯t be too confident, otherwise you will die here. What¡¯s going on¡­ will I die? There has never been such a divination change.¡± Kuro looked surprised and slowed down the killing intent in his heart. ¡°No, it¡¯s still The Hanged Man. The implication is that he will be injured and needs to endure, but in the end he will be free.¡± Kuro regained his murderous intent. ¡°No, it¡¯s still ¡®Tower¡¯, this¡­¡± Hawkins was a little confused. His divination had never gone wrong. What the hell is going on? Chapter 121 I Can¡¯t Take It Alone Seeing Hawkins¡¯s confused expression, Kuro smiled maliciously. Try harder ¡­ Kuro pulled out [Hua Zhou] slightly, revealing a blade. ¡°It is indeed ¡®Tower¡¯¡­¡± Hawkins didn¡¯t even finish his sentence and Kuro quickly took back [Hua Zhou]. ¡°No, it¡¯s hanging upside down¡­¡± Kuro pulled out the blade again. ¡°Tower¡­¡± He took it back again. ¡°Hanging upside down¡­¡± He pulled it out. ¡°Tower¡­¡± Retract. ¡°Fall¡­¡± Pull. ¡°Tower¡­¡± Collect. ¡°Poof!¡± Hawkins opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His already pale face became even paler and his body swayed. The divination was so messy that his whole head could not bear it. ¡°Captain!¡± The pirates shouted together. Kuro bared his teeth, full of malice. This person is fun. ¡°My divination made a mistake. It seems that I can only escape.¡± Hawkins wiped the blood from his mouth and his body was about to move. ¡°Well, that won¡¯t do.¡± Kizaru¡¯s sunglasses flashed. ¡°I can¡¯t let the pirates run away like this. Speaking of which, speed is power. Have you¡­ been kicked by light?¡± Bang! In an instant, Kizaru¡¯s foot appeared in Hawkins¡¯s position, and Kizaru himself was kicked out by this kick and hit the wall of a building. The gravel splashed and stirred up a cloud of dust, blocking everyone¡¯s view. Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the ruins. The life force did not diminish at all. Well, there is the law of smoke and no injury. Kizaru smiled and stretched out his finger, shooting a laser. Swish! Boom!! The explosion spread again, and the dust smoke intensified. ¡°How strange.¡± Kizaru opened one of his eyes that had narrowed because of his smile and revealed a surprised expression. A figure slowly walked out of the smoke. ¡°As expected of a general. Just two hits and I have to be seriously injured twice.¡± Hawkins reached out and two cracks appeared on his arms. Two small scarecrows emerged from the cracks and landed on the ground. ¡°If there are ten of them, I will feel guilty dealing with the Admiral¡­¡± Kizaru scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s so scary, he¡¯s not hurt at all. Young people nowadays are really strong. Kuro, come on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro, who was watching the show, was stunned when he suddenly heard Kizaru¡¯s words. He pointed at himself and said: ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, right? I don¡¯t have any experience dealing with a hundred million criminals. Such a terrifying pirate, you should go.¡± He has indeed never dealt with hundreds of millions of pirates. The old man with a long rudder on his head is now at the bottom of the sea with fish. He has disappeared for 20 years. He was gone anyway. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to exercise, Kuro,¡± Kizaru said. Kuro shook his head like a rattle-drum, then coughed a few times and held his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I guess it¡¯s a highland reaction in Mariejois. Now I can¡¯t breathe well and can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Kizaru said helplessly. Just then, a shadow fell over them. Mixed with a whimper, a tall figure fell from the sky and fell to the ground in front of Hawkins. That person was tall and muscular with two small wings on his back. At the same time, a thick hexagonal iron pillar fell. ¡°That is¡­ ¡®Strange Monk¡¯ Urki.¡± The pirates under Hawkins, who were already hiding in the corner, recognized the newcomer. ¡°Not only that¡­¡± The long braid looked up at the sky. In the air, another huge figure fell. ¡°Bartholomew Kuma! Shichibukai actually came?!¡± The long braid man said in horror. Urki¡¯s forehead was bleeding and he was lying on the ground, panting, ¡°Failed, so strong, Shichibukai.¡± ¡°There are people stronger than him.¡± Hawkins pointed to Kizaru and spoke to Urki below. Urki followed Hawkins¡¯s finger and looked over. He was shocked. ¡°Kizaru?! This is really¡­ Marine Admiral and Shichibukai. Is the end of his life coming?¡± Hawkins didn¡¯t say anything. He could see that Urki¡¯s death was not imminent, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud now. For some reason, as long as he spoke, the divination would definitely change and even make him vomit blood. Today is not a good day for divination! ¡°That is¡­¡± Kuro looked at Bartholomew Kuma. He had never seen this Shichibukai, but judging from his aura, he was just a robot. ¡°Peacemaker, I don¡¯t know what number.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and thought. However, with this thing, he did not need to do anything. Especially not in front of the old man. Although this guy usually spoils him, he will also dig a hole from time to time. He was not soft-hearted when it was time to be promoted. The Pacifista raised his fist and punched Urki. Suddenly, a figure appeared quickly and launched a series of attacks at the Pacifista before kicking him away. The man was holding a four-edged axe in his right hand and a long sword in his left hand. There was an X mark on his chin and chest. ¡°Fallen Rear Admiral,¡± X. Drake. ¡°Rear Admiral Drake,¡± Kizaru said in surprise. Drake suddenly turned around and said in surprise, ¡°Ki-Kizaru?!¡± Kizaru showed a strange expression. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin and looked at the two people, thinking, ¡°The old man¡¯s expression is strange, did I forget something¡­¡± ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Just then, the Den Den Mushi on his wrist rang. Kuro turned on the Den Den Mushi. ¡°Moximus?¡± ¡°Is it Brother Kuro?¡± A scar appeared on Den Den Mushi¡¯s face, simulating the expression of Sentomaru. ¡°Takanomaru¡­¡± Kuro glanced at Kizaru and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Brother Kuro, is the old man beside you?¡± There was no need for Kuro to reply, Kizaru had already heard it and greeted: ¡°Oh ~ Sentomaru.¡± ¡°Old man, you¡¯re already on the island, why didn¡¯t you contact me!¡± ¡°Well, because I can¡¯t contact you.¡± Kizaru said: ¡°I can¡¯t get through to Den Den Mushi.¡± ¡°You used the Den Den Mushi on your wrist again, didn¡¯t you? I told you that the Den Den Mushi on your wrist is used for eavesdropping! Also, Brother Kuro, you were with the old man and he couldn¡¯t contact me, why didn¡¯t you contact me!¡± Kuro scratched his head. ¡°Ah¡­ I was watching the show and forgot.¡± In the past, if Sentomaru dared to talk to him like this, he would definitely take revenge and find a chance to take him to the small garden to compare notes. However, he was a big shot. Devil Fruit, ¡®Banknote Fruit¡¯, can¡¯t be provoked. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s get to work. Now that the prisoners have been scattered, Straw Hat Luffy, Captain Kidd and Trafalgar Law, which one should I choose?¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Kizaru thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then Straw Hat Luffy, I¡¯ll go first in case he runs away. Kuro, I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned into a yellow light and disappeared. ¡°Hello, Old Master, Old Master!¡± Kuro shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t bear it alone. Don¡¯t go. If you want to go, you should take me with you!¡± But no one responded to him. Den Den Mushi also hung up at this time. Hawkins looked at him and said slowly, ¡°A mere major can¡¯t deal with us.¡± ¡°Major?¡± Drake also looked at Kuro. He had never seen this person before. Was he an ordinary Marine? ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro scratched his head and looked at the three pirates. He pouted and said, ¡°Three pirates with more than 100 million pirates are so scary.¡± Chapter 122 Have You Been Cut by a Knife? Hawkins looked around and said, ¡°That terrible general is finally gone. We can take this opportunity to escape, but¡­¡± He looked at Bartholomew Bear, who had stood up and was walking over, and said slowly, ¡°We have to deal with this guy first.¡± ¡°Hey, get up, do you only have that little power, strange monk,¡± Drake said to Urki, who was still half lying on the ground. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you, ahhh!¡± Urki stood up and shouted. His body suddenly began to expand, easily crushing the clothes on his upper body, revealing his majestic muscles. Hawkins saw Urki¡¯s change and looked shocked. Drake narrowed his eyes slightly. On top of a building not far away, Apoo clenched his fists excitedly. ¡°Haha, do you see that? It¡¯s getting more and more interesting. This is exciting!¡± The pirate behind him still looked terrified. ¡°Captain, we should run now. Admiral Kizaru is gone, and now is the opportunity.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Apoo¡¯s voice gradually deepened: ¡°Now, the atmosphere is high!¡± Kuro bit his cigar and exhaled the smoke. He looked at the strong Urki and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s quite big¡­¡± Bartholomew Bear is nearly seven meters tall. This ¡®Peacemaker¡¯ was created by the original owner as a blueprint, so his height is naturally the same. But Urki was still a head taller than him after he grew bigger. And his muscles are very strong, much stronger than the Pacifista. ¡°He was beaten up badly, but is there any hope of winning?¡± Urki grinned at the Pacifista and raised his fist. ¡°Let me confirm and see the counterattack!¡± The Pacifista walked up to Urki and saw Urki punch the Pacifista with a muffled sound. The Pacifista threw a backhand punch and hit Urki in the abdomen. ¡°It really hurts!¡± Urki maintained his grin. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! After the two of them punched each other a few times, the Pacifista punched Urki¡¯s face, causing his head to turn and his face to immediately swell. ¡°Really¡­ You¡¯re ruthless to me, but you should try it.¡± Urki¡¯s eyes narrowed and his fist was obviously stronger. ¡°Karma!¡± Bang! The Pacifista was beaten by this punch and his body moved back a few steps. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro, who was watching the battle, looked surprised. ¡°The power of this punch is too much. Is it an ability? Or is it a unique body technique?¡± After Urki repelled the Pacifista, he punched the Pacifista in the face again, and only one punch made it bleed. Although I don¡¯t know what the internal structure of this thing is, it is clearly a robot, but it will bleed. Urki punched a few times in succession, causing the Pacifista to retreat. The last punch sent the Pacifista flying back and crashing into the building behind him. Urki smiled and said, ¡°It finally has some effect.¡± Hawkins said in surprise, ¡°Incredible, the man who was beaten half to death just now actually has such powerful strength after the transformation. What¡¯s going on?¡± The fallen wall stirred up a cloud of smoke, and in the smoke, a laser suddenly emerged, instantly piercing Urki¡¯s shoulder blade and exploding in the rear. ¡°It¡¯s hot!¡± Urki cried out in pain and fell to the ground, holding his shoulder. ¡°This is Kizaru¡¯s ¡®Laser¡¯?!¡± Drake widened his eyes and was shocked. ¡°Not only does he have Bartholomew Bear¡¯s flesh, but he also has Kizaru¡¯s laser attack power. This guy Vegapunk¡­ Since he has raised the ability of the ¡®Peaceist¡¯ to this extent.¡± The Pacifista stepped forward and no longer paid attention to the fallen Urki. Instead, he looked at the nearest Drake and punched him. Drake took off his gloves and his pupils suddenly turned into vertical pupils. His skin turned green and he swelled up. **TIP** A claw belonging to a dinosaur grabbed the pacifist¡¯s wrist. What was presented in front of it was a dinosaur! Zoological Dragon Fruit, Ancient Type, Allosaurus Form! The dinosaur bit the pacifist¡¯s head, and its bite force obviously made the pacifist¡¯s head ooze blood. The Pacifista opened his palm and a beam of light penetrated the abdomen of the dinosaur. The dinosaur howled and let go of the Pacifista¡¯s head. Its body stepped back and gradually shrank into a human form. Drake held his abdomen and half-knelt on the ground, but a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You can bleed too¡­¡± ¡°He is not someone you can deal with alone.¡± Hawkins stepped forward, and straw covered his body. ¡°Come at me together. We can only leave if we beat him.¡± A huge scarecrow appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s true!¡± Urki stood up and moved his shoulders. Drake looked at the two of them and his eyes flickered. In the end, he turned into a dinosaur. The three giants surrounded the Pacifista. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so interesting. Let me join in!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded. At the top of a building, a Long-armed Tribe member jumped out. Urki glanced over. ¡°Haimin?¡± ¡°Sea Ming,¡± Skulachman Apu. Another pirate over a hundred million. Apoo hit his chest with both hands, making a rhythmic drumbeat that became louder and louder. ¡°Hey, Go!¡± Apoo called out rhythmically and hammered his chest with both hands. Bang!!! The Pacifista¡¯s body was immediately blown up. This explosion made its huge body stagger. ¡°The sound wave attack¡­¡± Hawkins froze and took the opportunity. The huge scarecrow stabbed the Pacifista with the nail in its hand. Urki punched his head. Drake bit the pacifist on the shoulder. With a series of blows, the Pacifista¡¯s body fell down, his upper body broken and twitching. From time to time, there would be a burst of electricity. Its flesh was broken, revealing the mechanical structure inside. Hawkins took human form and frowned. ¡°Not Bartholomew Bear.¡± Urki¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for a long time. Is it a robot? It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°I saw something fun!¡± Apoo jumped down and showed his teeth that looked like piano keys. ¡°Hey, give me this thing. It looks interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Hawkins said lightly. Drake glanced at Apu. ¡°Unfortunately, I want it. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°X Drake, you want to compete with me?¡± Apoo took a stance and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t let you.¡± ¡°Then come and try!¡± Drake¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. Pacifista, cannot be taken by them! ¡°Interesting!¡± Urki crossed his arms and maintained his huge posture. ¡°After fighting Marines, pirates will continue to compete with each other? Hahaha, as expected of pirates!¡± Drake pulled out his axe and sword and said, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to escape? What do you want to do here?¡± The person he was talking to was Kuro, who was smoking a cigar over there. This person was picking his nose. Kuro put down his finger and flicked it gently, and the filth bounced on Urki. ¡°You bastard!¡± Urki grinned and walked towards Kuro. ¡°Marine kid, do you know what you have done?!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take this thing away, otherwise the old man will blame me.¡± Kuro looked around. ¡°Well, there is no one else, just the few of you¡­¡± He looked up at Urki and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, have you ever been cut by a knife?¡± Shua! A cold light suddenly appeared in front of Urki. Chi!!! Chapter 123 One (1) A thick ball of blood shot out. Urki¡¯s abdomen went up to his chest and a huge wound was cut open. The flesh at the wound was deeply rolled up and unusually deep. He groaned and his huge body fell to the ground, blood flowing all over the ground. At some point, a knife appeared in Kuro¡¯s hand and he pointed it at the ground. Blood slowly flowed down the cold blade. Hawkins broke out in a cold sweat. Drake subconsciously gripped his weapon. ¡°Hey, are you kidding!¡± Apu¡¯s eyes widened and he shouted in disbelief. ¡®Strange Monk¡¯ Urki, with a bounty of 18 million Berries, one of the supernovas, was killed with one strike? Wasn¡¯t this man just a major? What¡¯s the difference between a Marine Major and a trash fish?! ¡°Ah¡­ I dodged it. It¡¯s really scary, the supernova of pirates.¡± Kuro scratched his head and glanced at Urki, who was lying on the ground panting. Then, he suddenly became alert. Did I spend too much time with the old man? Why does his words have his wretched smell? No, I¡¯m so handsome! As soon as Kuro said this, Urki immediately turned his body and rolled on the ground a few times. He quickly rolled to the other three supernovas, then stood up and half-knelt. Blood kept flowing from his chest. Urki gasped for breath and gulped again. He picked up the hexagonal pillar that had fallen to the ground and used it to support his body. He almost couldn¡¯t bear the damage and lost his combat power. ¡°What a terrible person. Be careful, this Marine¡­ is very strong!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, I can see it.¡± Hawkins took a step forward, and there was a slight fluctuation in his indifferent face. ¡°No wonder today¡¯s divination is always wrong and fate is wavering because of your existence. Marine.¡± You think it¡¯s fate, but it¡¯s actually, forget it, there¡¯s no point in messing around¡­ It¡¯s actually me, Kuro!!! ¡°Will Marine have a rookie like you?¡± Drake said in a deep voice. He felt a little bitter. Because this rookie looks especially strong. If he was accidentally killed, all his plans would be in vain. Kuro looked across and was a little distressed. ¡°I originally thought that the ¡®Peaceist¡¯ is enough to deal with you, so I don¡¯t have to do anything. If I don¡¯t do anything, I won¡¯t be able to make any contributions, and the old man can¡¯t cheat me.¡± ¡°But you seem to be too capable. If I stand here and don¡¯t show anything, the old man will blame me later. But if I kill you, it seems to be a meritorious deed. So, play with me for a while.¡± He would definitely not catch him, not in this lifetime. Being a small Marine is not dangerous and the benefits are good. He really likes this. He couldn¡¯t kill them either. The old man was here before. Even if he killed them, even if they were burned to ashes, he would still have the credit. The best way is to act¡­ No, fight. You may not know what it means to kill your way out of the various routes of the Grand Line and reach the last stop before entering the New World. We usually just call them ¡®supernovas¡¯. Those were all at the monster level. The four Supernovas fought with him for 300 rounds. Both sides were injured, the Supernova escaped, and he was powerless to pursue. Very reasonable, no problem. He would give an explanation to the old man and Marshal Sengoku. After all, he was not strong. Urki saw that although he was seriously injured, he could still move. The old man could cripple a Supernova with one kick, but he could not even kill the lowest-ranking pirate in Supernova. Of course, this is not strong. Thinking of this, he could not help but complain about Smoker again. If he did not say his words in front of the higher-ups, he would have returned to East Blue to enjoy life. The weak Kuro shook the blade and the blood on the blade fell to the ground. Then, he put the [Hua Zhou] back into its sheath, bent his knees slightly, and made a sword-drawing gesture. ¡°Coming!¡± Drake called nervously. ¡°One Blade Dovenom.¡± Whoosh! His figure disappeared. Drake¡¯s pupils shrank and all the hair on his body stood up. He subconsciously raised his weapon to defend his neck. Urki placed the hexagonal column on his chest in a defensive posture. ¡°Hey!¡± Apoo hit his chest crazily, causing a series of explosions around him. Chi! First, Hawkins¡¯s head had an additional line, but it healed quickly. A scarecrow with a head and body separated fell out of his body. Ding! With a crisp sound of weapon contact, Drake¡¯s body flew backward like an arrow from a bow, shattering the wall of a building. Urki¡¯s hexagonal pillar had an additional blade mark. He groaned and his body retreated dozens of steps before he could stabilize himself. Apoo¡¯s body was filled with explosions, but in the explosion, a blade light suddenly approached, passing through layers of explosions and approaching Apoo¡¯s head. Apoo let out a strange cry and slammed the top of his head. His entire head turned into a gong shape to resist the blade light. Bang! However, even so, his face seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and he flew out a few meters and fell heavily to the ground. Kuro¡¯s body appeared in the middle of the crowd. He looked at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s really scary. I can¡¯t cut it.¡± ¡°The third one¡­¡± Hawkins looked down at the falling body of the Scarecrow. If he didn¡¯t have a body double, he would have died. Apu raised his bleeding face, gritted his teeth, and looked at Kuro with hatred. He had blocked the blade just now, but the force still hit him. Drake walked out of the ruins and looked at Kuro solemnly. ¡°This speed¡­¡± Their actions just now were almost done at the same time, which meant that this man was attacking four people at the same time. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Urki clenched his fists. The veins on his arms were exposed, and his body grew again. His seven-meter-tall muscular body kept rising and rushed to a height of twelve meters, becoming a giant. ¡°The damage endured will be turned into my power! Go to hell, karma!¡± Urki clenched his big fist that could cover Kuro and slammed it down. Hawkins instantly turned into a scarecrow and countless black nails shot out from his body. ¡°Roar!¡± Drake turned into a dinosaur and his footsteps shook the ground as he opened his mouth to bite Kuro. ¡°They¡¯re all big, no wonder they¡¯re supernovas.¡± Kuro looked up at the three huge monsters in surprise and then disappeared. Boom! The attacks of the three fell on the place where Kuro was originally standing and smashed a big pit. Kuro appeared a few meters away from them and spat out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°The power is not bad.¡± ¡°Cut!¡± At this time, Apu knocked his head again. Dang! There was a crisp sound on Kuro¡¯s neck. The force of the sound wave made his head tilt up and the cigar in his mouth fell to the ground. A smear of black slowly receded from Kuro¡¯s neck. He turned his head and looked at Apu. This scene moved everyone. ¡°Haki¡­¡± Apu was shocked. ¡°How can it be repaired? Where did this monster come from?¡± Chi! In an instant, a ball of blood soared from Apu¡¯s back and a deep and narrow wound appeared on his back. Apu screamed, his eyes rolled back, and he fell to the ground. ¡°One.¡± The voice sounded, but there was no one there. Chapter 124 One (2) Chi! In front of Urki¡¯s huge body, another blade light appeared. This blade light was still cut diagonally from the abdomen to the chest, together with Urki¡¯s original wound, forming a ¡®V¡¯. This slash made Urki unable to hold on anymore. He fell on his back and his huge body gradually shrank to a normal size. ¡°Two.¡± Then Drake felt a chill. The ¡®X¡¯ black tattoo on his chest stirred up two balls of blood, and the tattoo completely became a deep knife wound. ¡°Howl!¡± Drake howled in pain and fell involuntarily, turning into a human. ¡°Three.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a blade light appeared on Hawkins¡¯s body and cut diagonally from his shoulder down. In an instant, the blade light scattered and exploded around Hawkins. It turned into seven slashes that slashed at Hawkins from all directions. Chi! Hawkins also had a deep knife wound on his body and fell to the ground. At this time, seven scarecrows emerged from his body. Kuro¡¯s body flashed in front of Hawkins and he closed the blade with a soft sound. This move is called Eight Blades Flash, probably. Kuro walked to a large rock and sat down. He relit a cigar and took a deep breath. The fragrant mist lingered in his mouth for a while before it was spat out. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s terrible, Supernova.¡± In front of his eyes, four supernovas lie on their backs or on their backs, unmoving. He was definitely not dead. If he really died, he would have made a contribution. In a week, it will be the top war. If he makes a contribution now, he will be courting death. These people will not die for the time being. After a while, they will probably get up and escape on their own. When the time comes, he will go and report it. It just so happens that no one was caught. The old man is on top, so what if he, a subordinate, is not caught? Only the old man is allowed to go to sea and I am not allowed to go easy? Everyone is an old sailor. Besides, he was not going easy. He knew that he had swung the knife with enough strength. If it was a little lighter, two slashes might not be enough to cut it down. These monsters that broke through the first half of the Grand Line are indeed terrifying. Didn¡¯t you see that my cigar was knocked out! Something that expensive¡­ ¡°Kuro!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded not far away. Kuro turned his head and saw two familiar people stepping on Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) in the sky and quickly landing here. Leda and Crowe. The two of them landed from the sky and came to Kuro. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Kuro asked in surprise. Then, he noticed that Leda was in a girlish posture and both of them were a little dusty, especially Crowe, whose mouth was still bleeding and his body was bruised. ¡°Who did you fight with?¡± Kuro looked at Leda, whose injuries were obviously much lighter, and said, ¡°You lost, who beat you?¡± Hey, you care about me! Obviously, my injuries are worse! Leda¡¯s arm was just scratched! Crowe roared in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that smelly woman, Jo Ellie Bonny!¡± Leda shouted angrily. Crowe added, ¡°It¡¯s Eustace Kidd and, we also ran into¡­¡± ¡°He even bumped into me.¡± Before he finished speaking, a voice came over. Not far away, footsteps sounded and a group of people came. One of them was holding an extremely long knife and wearing a spotted fur hat on his head. He had dark circles under his eyes and a small beard on his chin. He walked over slowly with a confident smile. Next to him was a white bear, a huge beast-like human in a prisoner uniform, and a group of pirates in medical clothes. Next to them, the leader was a fierce-looking man with a red cloak, red hair, and goggles on his forehead. Followed by a man wearing a helmet with two curved scythes on his waist and a long light blue head who looked like a zombie. There was also a group of people with pink hair and lipstick on their lips. Big Stomach King, Jo Ellie Bonny. ¡°Yes, I also ran into Trafalgar Law. He is with Eustace Kidd.¡± Crowe looked over solemnly and said, ¡°Two of the three main culprits encountered them this time. We had no choice but to escape.¡± Originally, Leda and Bonny were trying to set up a nesting doll for each other. The people who were trying to set it up were so annoyed that they were about to explode, but they did not make a move. At this time, the two pirates appeared. Leda was not seriously injured, but she was brushed by Kidd¡¯s weapon. Together with Kira, there were a total of four supernovas. This was something they could not deal with and could only escape. Then they heard a series of explosions not far away. There must be Marines, but they did not expect to find a more stable one after running over. Kuro is here. Crowe¡¯s heart instantly settled. ¡°Four?¡± Kuro thought about it and looked the other way and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s five.¡± On the other side, a lone figure walked over. This person was very short, biting a cigar and had his hands in his pockets. He was dressed like a Mafia. ¡°That¡¯s Capone Becky.¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened. Capone Becky walked over and took a look at the scene. There were four corpses lying next to them. They were supernovas like him, and not far away, there was a familiar huge figure lying. ¡°Bartholomew Kuma? So that¡¯s how it is. He fought with these four people and both sides were injured.¡± ¡°Bear¡­¡± Bonny looked at the Pacifista lying there, his eyes wide. ¡°That¡¯s not a bear. Capone is the head of the family, and Qiao Aili is the head of the family. We just met.¡± Law pointed at the Pacifista and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a robot that looks like a bear, but it¡¯s not weak.¡± ¡°Robot?!¡± Bonny was shocked and thought of something. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The hateful World Government!¡± ¡°Robot?¡± Capone Becky looked at the Pacifista again. ¡°It seems good. I want it.¡± ¡°Hey, why should I give it to you!¡± Bonny gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Bear, no, that thing can only be mine. Are you going against me!¡± Becky blew out a mouthful of smoke and looked at Jo Aili Bonny. ¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t like you at the restaurant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. The people I don¡¯t like are all here.¡± Bonny glared at Leda as he said this. ¡°You woman, I don¡¯t like you. Kuro, I¡¯m bigger and my waist is thinner!¡± Leda walked to Kuro and almost pressed against him. ¡°¡­¡± Kuro looked at Leda, who was almost on top of him, and then at JoAilie Bonny. Well, it¡¯s hard to choose. Speaking of which, is this the time to care about this? Crowe turned his head and noticed the four pirates lying there. ¡°So many pirates?¡± Crowe was shocked. Including these five, there are nine in total. Counting the Straw Hat Gang, that is to say, there are at least 1.1 billion people on this island!? And if there are only so many of them, it means that except for the Straw Hats, everyone else is here. ¡°Let¡¯s treat them first. After all, they are all on the same island. When we leave later, we can distract them.¡± Law ordered, and the medical team behind ran over to treat the four supernovas. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a little Marine here.¡± Kidd came over and grinned. ¡°You two came here to find this little Marine?¡± Capone Becky also smiled disdainfully: ¡°Marine, it seems to be just a small role. Hey, run away. Next is our pirate dispute.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I want to kill that woman!¡± Bonny choked on Becky and pointed at Leda. ¡°I clearly predicted your prediction!¡± ¡°Bullshit, I was the one who predicted your prediction!¡± Leda turned around and argued with her. As soon as the medical team helped Hawkins up, they saw him open his eyes and look at the supernovas and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You can still talk. You look very energetic.¡± Law said with a smile and then looked at Kuro with a malicious smile. ¡°Capone is right, Marine, if you don¡¯t escape, someone will get impatient, or are you too scared to move?¡± Hawkins was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Run away.¡± ¡°Look, they all want you to escape.¡± Law laughed. ¡°Humph.¡± Kidd showed a contemptuous smile. He is not interested in this kind of small Marine, but it depends on his mood. This situation is very interesting. Capone Becky changed the angle of the cigar in his mouth and blew out a mouthful of smoke. Jo Ellie Bonny crossed her arms and looked at Kuro with interest. Vaguely, their four-wave gang has the tendency to surround Kuro. ¡°Sa, which way are you going to escape to?¡± Law smiled. Kuro glanced at them, stood up, patted the dust off his body, and said slowly: ¡°He means to tell you to escape quickly.¡± Chapter 125 You Are the One ¡°Little Marine, bluff.¡± Capone Becky gave a disdainful smile. There are five Supernovas here and so many pirates behind them, but there are only three of them. Could it be that it can grow wings and fly? ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I want to teach you a lesson.¡± Kidd pulled out the knife tied to his abdomen and grinned. Jo Ellie Bonny laughed. ¡°The strongest one here is that stinky woman, but what can she do alone?¡± These pirates will not fight together. After all, everyone is unruly. But they will fight together again, because everyone is chaos. For example, previously, when that smelly woman competed with him in Kenbonshoku (Observation), that bastard Eustace Kidd suddenly gave these two Marines a blow. It was impossible for these three people to escape from five supernovas. Kuro puffed on his cigar and sighed. ¡°So, where do we start?¡± ¡°Kidd, something is wrong.¡± Kira came up to Kidd and said, ¡°This guy¡­ something is wrong.¡± Swordsmen are attracted to each other. Kira was a good swordsman, so he could sense that something was wrong with this man. Law looked at Kuro and found that there was no tension or fear on his face. Instead, there was a feeling of annoyance. This feeling was familiar to Law. In the past, when he walked and saw small insects passing by, he would also wonder if he should step on them. ¡°Wait, injury?¡± Only then did Law notice the injuries of the four supernovas on the ground. That kind of injury is very terrible. Each of them has their skin and flesh lifted. Looking at the strength and smoothness, it is not caused by repeated attacks, but just one blow. Most importantly, this is a knife wound. And that Marine had a knife hanging from his waist. ¡°No way¡­¡± Law sweated. Whoosh! Kuro disappeared and appeared in front of Kidd in the blink of an eye. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± This speed! Jo Ellie Bonny opened her eyes wide, her Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki couldn¡¯t predict it! A bead of sweat appeared on Capone Becky¡¯s forehead. Kidd subconsciously took a step back, but it was too late. With a flash of the blade, Kuro instantly pulled out his knife and cut Kidd from the bottom up. In addition to a short knife in his abdomen, there was also a pistol. After the knife flashed, the pistol was broken in half. Chi! There was also a huge horizontal wound on Kidd¡¯s chest, and blood spurted out. ¡°Kidd!¡± Seeing Kid fall, Kira roared and the bracers on his hands were at his waist. The curved sickle rotated and slashed at Kuro¡¯s head. Dang. Kuro just held his knife horizontally and blocked Kira¡¯s slash. ¡°Slaughterer, Kira, bounty of 162 million Berries, and a swordsman¡­¡± Kuro glanced at him and kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying. Taking advantage of the gap in his body, Kira cut Kira¡¯s chest with the same wound as Kid. Blood fell from the sky and dripped on the ground. Kuro swung the blade and mixed the blood on the blade into the blood, then said to the two people lying on the ground: ¡°His strength is not bad. He has avoided the vital parts. Sure enough, Supernova is troublesome and terrifying.¡± ¡°Hey, are you kidding!¡± Capone Becky was so shocked that he didn¡¯t bite the cigar in his mouth and looked at Kuro in horror. Why have I never heard of such a man! ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Kuro looked at Kidd, who was half-kneeling on the ground and holding his chest, and slowly raised the knife. ¡°You seem to have made Leda suffer. Is it left hand? I want your left hand.¡± Blade, slide. ¡°ROM!¡± There was a shout from behind, and the bodies of Kidd and Kira disappeared. In the direction where Kurlo¡¯s knife had gone, Pacifista and a big rock appeared. Kuro¡¯s blade stopped on the Pacifista. He turned his head and looked over. He was surprised. ¡°Trafalgar Law, a very wonderful ability.¡± ¡°You guys stall for a while, I will treat their injuries myself.¡± Law had already pulled out the Demon Blade [Ghost Cry]. He held Ghost Cry in his right hand and maintained a spinning circle of light in his left hand. He stared at Kuro solemnly. ¡°This man, if we don¡¯t deal with him well, none of us can leave.¡± Bang bang bang! With a burst of cannon fire. A few small shells appeared around Capone Becky. After a certain distance, the shells suddenly enlarged and went straight to Kuro. Tap! Tap! Tap! Capone Becky¡¯s body was wide open as if a door was opened in his chest. A group of small people were holding machine guns inside and shooting at Kuro crazily. ¡°I spray!¡± The pale blue-haired zombie-like man of the Kidd Pirates suddenly opened his mouth and spat a ball of flame at Kuro, but it was dispersed by Kuro¡¯s blade, and the wind pressure generated by it directly blew this man away. ¡°Stalling for time? But shells are useless.¡± Kuro crossed his blade and prepared to cut off all the shells and bullets. ¡°ROM!¡± At this moment, Luo feinted and did not treat anyone at all. Instead, he opened his palm and said, ¡°Joe Ellie, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± A cannonball near Kuro disappeared, and the person who appeared at the cannonball was Jo Aili Boni. She moved and reached out to touch Kuro¡¯s back. As long as he touched it, he would be finished! ¡°Kuro, that is the ability of contact, it can change the time of people, don¡¯t be touched!¡± Leda suddenly shouted. Kuro smiled and suddenly turned around, avoiding Bonny¡¯s hand. ¡°Can you predict me? Jo Ellie Bonny.¡± He swung the knife. Jo Ellie Bonny quivered and her body fell down softly. Her hands were on the ground and her feet were entangled directly on Kuro¡¯s arm. She exerted strength in her waist and floated up, touching Kuro¡¯s hand with one hand. ¡°Success!¡± Bonny said excitedly. ¡°Almost there.¡± Kuro smiled at her as if he was already prepared. His left hand grabbed Jo Aili Boni¡¯s ankle and he slammed it into the ground. Bang! Jo Ellie Bonny¡¯s back and head hit the ground, creating a small pit and stirring up a pile of small wooden chips. ¡°If your hand touches it, it will be terrible,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Is that so?!¡± Bonny smiled at him from below. ¡°You think you dodged it?¡± ¡°ROM!¡± Whoosh! Her figure quickly disappeared and what appeared in front of her was a cannonball. The pieces of wood that splashed around Kuro were replaced by a huge cannonball at this moment and directly stuck to Kuro. BOOM!!! A huge explosion swept over Kuro¡¯s body, and the bullets also turned into a barrage of bullets that rushed into the explosion, crazily hitting the people inside. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe widened his eyes and looked worriedly at the smoke caused by the explosion. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Leda sat on the big rock where Kuro had been sitting and took out some fruit from her backpack. She said easily, ¡°This level is useless for Kuro.¡± Capone Becky smiled and said to Law: ¡°You did well, Trafalgar Law.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Law swallowed hard with a trace of fear on his face and stared at the smoke in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Jo Ellie Bonny gritted her teeth and was also shocked. ¡°Are you kidding me? This intensity¡­¡± In the smoke caused by the explosion, a standing figure was faintly visible. Chapter 126 Actually, I Cut You Marine¡¯s cape and a Den Den Mushi in the form of a watch floated out because of this transmission force, which was grabbed by Leda and put on her shoulder. ¡°Ah¡­ The clothes I just bought are gone.¡± The voice sounded so relaxed, without any feeling of injury after being bombarded and shot. The dust gradually dissipated, revealing Kuro¡¯s body. Rip! Kuro casually pulled his torn shirt apart, revealing his muscular body. However, there was no scar on his body. This was because the black and shiny Armament Haki covered it completely, leaving only a small gap on the chest, forming a profound pattern. This black domineering aura rose to his face and formed a profound pattern on his cheek. His entire body was like an exquisite black armor. Full body Armament Haki! Kuro spat out the cigar that was blown up and tattered. He smacked his lips and raised his head. ¡°The cigar I brought with me was also blown up by you. How are you going to accompany me, bastard?¡± ¡°Full-body Haki cover¡­¡± Law¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, and there was a touch of fear in his eyes. He had seen this form when he was a child, and it was one of the most terrifying and hateful memories in his memory. This man can actually do this! It was impossible to deal with a cannonball with his body alone. Kuro was not Kaido. He was still a mortal body after all. He did not have that kind of strong body, nor was he a ¡®steel balloon¡¯. But against this kind of attack, Armament Haki is very useful. ¡°This kind of guy, how to deal with him!¡± Capone Becky was desperate. His speed is extremely fast, his swordsmanship is also very lethal, and he also has Armament Haki. This kind of existence is not easy to deal with. ¡°There is also a limit to Haki, just consume him, and¡­ his Haki may not be strong!¡± Law gritted his teeth. With so many people, he did not believe that he could not consume this person¡¯s Haki. As long as his Haki is exhausted, he will not be able to deal with the metahuman. There will be a time when he will have a flaw! Most importantly, Law is very confident in his Fruit ability. As long as this man reveals a flaw, he will have a chance to win! ¡°Moreover, this guy¡¯s Armament Haki is blocked, and his face and chest are not covered, unlike that man, who can cover his whole body, which means that there is not much Armament Haki in him.¡± Law saw this and looked at Jo Aili Boni and nodded vaguely. If Kuro knew Law¡¯s thoughts, he would probably say: Because full-body coverage will not look good. For people like him, the places that should be deep are deep and the places that should be shallow are shallow. The places that should be rich are rich, and the places that should be light are light. Even if it is black, it can also look very good. Covered from head to toe, what¡¯s so good about black. He would only do that if he was cornered. ¡°Then let¡¯s try!¡± Listening to Law¡¯s words, Capone Becky opened his hands and all kinds of doors appeared on his body. The little man in his body held all kinds of weapons, including guns, submachine guns, machine guns, rocket launchers, and cannons, all aimed at Kuro. Capone Becky said in a low voice: ¡°Castle Blasting!¡± The ammunition poured out and after it exceeded the distance around him, it turned into normal-sized bullet shells and bombarded Kuro. Kuro dodged to the side and his body was like flowing water as he dodged the barrage of bullets. However, the pouring of firepower was too terrifying. Kuro waved his blade and stirred up a wind pressure, temporarily blocking the advance of the firepower. At the same time, he stepped forward and quickly dodged. Bang bang bang! Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground where he was standing was filled with holes. ¡°This firepower level¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips and looked at the huge smoke and dust that was stirred up. ¡°Observation Haki is not easy to avoid. It is really dangerous.¡± No matter how he dodged that kind of firepower, his volume was there. Although he could use Armament Haki to resist it, why bother? An old man who had long sunk to the bottom of the sea had taught him how to be domineering. The key is to use it when the time comes. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t seem to be able to keep up with my Peter.¡± Seeing Capone Becky facing his direction, Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and turned into a shadow around him. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s behind you!¡± Jo Ellie Bonny shouted. Kuro appeared behind Capone Becky, his feet spread out, his left hand holding the scabbard and his right hand holding the hilt. His body leaned forward slightly, looking like he was about to draw his sword. The dense killing intent was about to erupt. ¡°ROM!¡± At this moment, Law roared and pointed with one hand and a stone flew up. At the same time, the flying stone and Capone Becky were replaced and the stone appeared in Becky¡¯s position and smashed towards Kuro. Kuro did not move at all, as if he was still. The stone smashed over and easily penetrated his body. His body gradually faded and fluctuated like a reflection. Afterimage! ¡°I fell for it.¡± The voice came from Law¡¯s side and Kuro¡¯s figure gradually appeared beside him. He looked up and smiled at Law. ¡°One Blade Flow: Afterimage Slash.¡± Supernovas are not to be underestimated, and Kuro has never underestimated them. Well, really not. Especially this man, Law. Surgery Fruit, the top-notch fruit. Its ability is unpredictable. If used well, it can even cut through Haki. Moreover, this ability has a range and is not single. Kuro could ignore the others, but this person had to be a little more serious. If he directly went to cut, this kid could be replaced and could reach the level of teleportation. No matter how fast Kuro was, it was only his own speed, which was still a little bit away from teleportation. But for now, this man will have a slight pause after activating his ability. What Kuro wants is this. You think I cut Capone Becky, but I actually cut you! Dang! Suddenly, two crossed scythes blocked Kuro¡¯s slash, and sparks appeared at the intersection of the blades. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro was surprised. Kira stood in front of him. The wound on his chest was gone, as smooth as if it had never been injured. ¡°Ah¡­ When I was pestered by Capone Becky just now, you were cured by Law? The ability user is really convenient.¡± Kuro sighed. Surgeon-Surgeon Fruit could even easily reattach a broken arm, so the flesh that was cut out was naturally not a problem. Kuro exerted strength in his arm and the blade pressed down on Kira¡¯s body, causing Kira¡¯s arm to begin to tremble and his body to involuntarily squat down. Kuro¡¯s strength is not great, but it depends on who he is competing with. Kira, no. ¡°ROM!¡± Law shouted behind Kira and disappeared with Kira with a flick of his finger. Chi! It was a stone that appeared in Kira¡¯s position. Kuro¡¯s blade slid down and cut the stone in half. Then he looked up at Red Hair who suddenly appeared in front of him. His hand was covered with a large number of steel weapons, forming a thick steel arm. Kidd. There were no more scars on his chest. Kidd showed a hideous smile and suddenly smashed the giant arm. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this score!¡± Chapter 127 How Can A Blade Defy Its Master? Kidd felt humiliated. As the person with the highest bounty among the Supernova 11, he was actually the first to be cut down except for the four idiots! Too careless! Along with him was his companion, Kira. Two supernovas on a ship are the first! It was equivalent to him, the Kid Pirates, being the first to be wiped out! Damn you, why! As the number one Supernova, it was not easy for him to encounter the scene of many Supernovas gathering. This should have been double the happiness. Why did this happen! This man, he must avenge himself! The huge steel arm that could cover Kuro smashed over. Kuro looked up and the blade floated up. Bang! A wave of air came from Steel Arm and blew his hair. The huge arm was stuck by Kuro¡¯s thin knife and could not move forward. ¡°Ha!¡± Kidd reached to the side with his other hand and smashed his fist into the wall near him. A large number of weapons around him began to be absorbed and gathered on his arm. He waved his arm and swept the building towards Kuro. However, this arm did not directly attack Kuro, but stopped near him, and the huge arm wrapped around Kuro¡¯s back. Kidd floated up with a hideous smile, his arms fell from the steel giant arms, two hands pressed on the front end of the giant arms, and suddenly pushed forward. ¡°Have a taste, Reflex!¡± This move of his could even easily injure a robot like Bartholomew Bear that he had encountered before. Now, surround Kuro and use Reflex at the same time. One mile away, see how he can dodge! Even with Haki, it could not defend against such power! The steel arm pushed towards Kuro at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened slightly, showing surprise. ¡°Moonwalk.¡± Bang!!! The two steel arms collided, emitting a wave of air. The huge force blew the destroyed building far away. The ground formed a huge pit filled with weapons and metal parts. No Kuro. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Kidd looked up at the sky and saw this hateful man stepping on the air and looking down in surprise. ¡°What terrifying destructive power. Even if there is Haki, it is not easy to defend.¡± ¡°Six? What a troublesome guy¡­¡± Kidd gritted his teeth. Bang bang bang! At that moment, Capone Becky¡¯s firepower came at Kuro. Kuro stepped on the air a few times in a row and rushed straight down, avoiding Capone Becky¡¯s firepower suppression, while slashing at Kidd. ¡°Reflex!¡± Kidd pointed at Kuro¡¯s knife, and the knife in his hand shook as if he wanted to shoot it at him. Kuro frowned and tightened his grip on the handle of the knife. He jumped in the air and landed on the ground. ¡°My ability is not just to absorb metals. The power of ¡®reflection¡¯ can bounce any metal back in a specific direction. Your knife is also metal!¡± Kidd smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you metahumans are really scary.¡± Kuro scratched his head. This is not fake. Previously, he was against coming to the Grand Line. Of course, he is also against it now. More resistant to going to the New World. He was just afraid of these fruit ability users. ¡°You are a swordsman.¡± Kidd¡¯s hands were gradually gathering the metal, and he said to Kuro: ¡°In the words of the swordsman, the knife will not listen to you, it will be very uncomfortable.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked at Huazhou in his hand. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Blade, how can you disobey Master?¡± Kuro held the handle of the knife and a black color came from his hand. The blade was covered with dark Armament Haki and there were no more signs of reflection. Then, in a flash, he appeared in front of Kidd and slashed down. Being quickly approached by Kuro, Kidd was not afraid at all. Instead, he smiled at him. ¡°There are many things that can be replaced this time.¡± Not far away, Capone Becky smiled. ¡°Little ones, fight!¡± Firepower, fired again. ¡°ROM!¡± With Law¡¯s voice, Kidd¡¯s body disappeared, leaving only the metal parts floating around Kuro, and these metal parts were replaced by bullet shells, bombarding Kuro. This time, the amount is dozens of times more than before! Whoosh! Kuro waved his knife in the explosion and a huge wind pressure swung away from the explosion. He appeared in front of everyone unscathed, his blade maintained its downward motion. ¡°Reflex!¡± At this time, Kidd, who was prepared, had already prepared the giant metal arm and fired it at Kuro. ¡°One Blade Flow: One-Line Sky.¡± Kuro put his sword back into its sheath and took a posture. In a flash, he pulled out the blade and a blade light cut across the giant metal arm. Bang! The two giant arms were cut horizontally and scattered. Kuro appeared not far away and gently sheathed his knife. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Law pointed at the man who looked like a beast, and he disappeared and replaced a stone around Kuro. The beast-like man roared and punched Kuro. Kuro slashed with his saber, but the man flipped on the spot and dodged Kuro¡¯s slash with unusual softness. His fist hit at a tricky angle. Kuro raised his eyebrows and dodged, appearing a few meters away. ¡°With your size, it¡¯s surprising that you¡¯re so agile.¡± Kuro looked at his attire and said, ¡°Speaking of which, you are wearing a prisoner uniform, right? Did you escape from prison?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you, tenryubito¡¯s lackey!¡± Qiangbaru said angrily. Kuro shrugged, put his left hand on his chest, and bowed to Qiangbaru. ¡°I apologize for this. After all, a person like you should die at sea.¡± ¡°Now is not the time for you to speak, Marine!¡± Like a beast, Qiangbaru bent his body and suddenly rushed over. ¡°That person¡­¡± Leda, who was watching the battle at the side, said in surprise, ¡°The ¡®Mad Beast¡¯ Qobaru. I thought he had disappeared. I didn¡¯t expect him to be in Sabaody Archipelago. Looking at his appearance, is he preparing to be auctioned? Or was he saved by Trafalgar Law as a slave?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Crowe asked. Leda nodded. ¡°The Captain of a pirate group on the Grand Line. He used to be famous and his strength is very strong. In terms of strength, he is comparable to the ¡®Peacemaker¡¯.¡± Qiangbaru rushed over quickly and swept his fist towards Kuro. Kuro only moved his body sideways and easily dodged the punch. Then, he raised his sword and slashed backwards. ¡°ROM!¡± Kuro¡¯s attack missed, and the moment Kuro swung his sword, the person who replaced Qiangbaru appeared. What appeared in front of him was a very short person. Capone Becky. At this moment, the door in his body was wide open, and the little people in his body turned their firepower towards Kuro. Boom! Boom! Boom! No one could avoid such a close-range frontal attack! Chapter 128 The Legendary Man After Capone Becky launched a series of firepower attacks, he did not want to stay here for long. The firepower stirred up a lot of dust and smoke. After covering Kuro, he looked back at Law. Then he disappeared. What appeared again was a circle of many Heize Regiment pirates who replaced the surrounding debris and wood chips. They either held guns or knives and attacked the figures in the smoke. After only one slash or shot, they disappeared again. This time, many metal parts were replaced. ¡°Reflex!¡± When Kidd saw the parts teleport to the figure, he shouted and the parts smashed into the figure with a sound of breaking through the air. The many metal parts dispersed the dust and formed a metal shell, surrounding the person inside. ¡°Ha¡­¡± After using his ability many times in a row, Law exhaled lightly and felt a little tired, but he looked at the wrapped thing and smiled. ¡°We won, ROOM!¡± The metal turned into shells again and continued to bombard inside, stirring up smoke again. Two rounds of bombardment, plus Kidd¡¯s ¡®reflective¡¯ attack, and the collective attack of many pirates. And ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Crack! With the sound of a clenched fist, Urki clenched his fist and smiled. His body disappeared instantly, along with Hawkins and Drake, who had been treated. Three people appeared around Kuro and completed their transformation. ¡°The damage left by the two slashes has not disappeared. I can return it to you. Karma!¡± Urki¡¯s body expanded and he became a seven-meter-tall giant again. Drake turned into Allosaurus. Hawkins completed his Scarecrow transformation. The three giants attacked the figure in the smoke together. Among the three, Drake was a little slower. There was a hint of reluctance in the depths of his eyes. Such a Marine rookie actually died here? He now had the idea of saving this young Marine. But then he thought of the mission¡­ The plan cannot be destroyed! Absolutely not allowed. It has been a great sacrifice! He could not let his previous sacrifices be in vain for this one person. Then¡­ I¡¯m sorry! Drake opened his mouth and bit down. Leda, who was sitting on a big rock and eating, couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°I remember something happy.¡± Leda laughed. ¡°Look at these people, trying their best, but they can¡¯t touch Kuro. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and wiped the sweat from his forehead. At this level, it was enough to hit him. If he were Kuro, he would have been beaten to a pulp and turned into ashes by these monsters. Just as the attacks of the three fell at the same time, the figure in the smoke seemed to push the three monsters three times. Bang bang bang! Three huge creatures suddenly flew out and fell heavily from the sky. Kuro slowly walked out of the smoke, still full of Armament Haki, without any damage. He was holding someone in his hand. ¡°Hey, let go of me!¡± He grabbed both of Jo Ellie Bonny¡¯s wrists with one hand and dragged her along the ground. He scratched his head and laughed. ¡°That was close. I almost fell for it. You guys are really scary.¡± Not only was there a dense attack, but there was also a hidden killing intent. Law was very meticulous. Under this kind of attack, there was also a key figure, Joavery Bonny. If he was really not domineering enough, even if he was not killed by this kind of attack, he would be killed by Joavery Bonny. ¡°Hey, are you kidding me? This kind of density attack¡­ You are actually fine!¡± Law leaned on his long sword and roared in disbelief. His Plan A broke through this person¡¯s Armament Haki with such a dense attack. And the hidden hand, Jo Ellie Bonny, is Plan B. While many people were entangled with Kuro, he had checked them one by one. Otherwise, with his ability, it would not be so easy for him to change their positions. But now Plan B has also failed! He had put in the BUG-like ability user, Jo Ellie Bonny, but she was still easily caught by Kuro. ¡°Hey, Go!¡± At this moment, a rhythmic voice sounded. Kuro¡¯s face and chest were suddenly blown apart. The smoke covered his face and made him pause slightly. At the same time, Jo Aili Boni took the opportunity to break free of Kuro¡¯s hand and grab his chest. There is a gap there. If you touch that, it will be OK! Law¡¯s eyes showed a trace of expectation. This is Plan C. Anticipating that it is very likely that Jo Ellie Bonny will fail, he let Apoo hide a hand and use Apoo¡¯s sound wave ability. When this man feels that he has succeeded and relaxes, he will let Jo Ellie Bonny seize the opportunity to use her ability. You think I¡¯m on the second floor, but I¡¯m actually on the third floor! Bang! Joe Ellie Bonny was kicked out by Kuro. Kuro waved the smoke from his face and the little bit of Armament Haki on his face and chest slowly faded. He pinched his fingers, leaving a small gap between his thumb and index finger, and smiled at Law, who was sweating nervously. ¡°Good job. You were so close to success.¡± The third level¡­ also failed. Everyone did not look too good. Kidd¡¯s face changed several times and looked at the man solemnly. Even he did not dare to say that he could withstand the attack of so many supernovas. Why is such a monster not famous at all! Why hasn¡¯t he heard anything about him ¡­ No, there seems to be¡­ Kira had once mentioned to him that the world¡¯s number one swordsman Mihawk, the man he once met in the East China Sea. Same swordsman, same Marine, that man¡­ Kidd pointed at Kuro and shouted, ¡°You are Crowe!¡± ¡°?¡± Crowe twisted his head and looked at Kidd. Why is this person calling me? ¡°Chloe?¡± Everyone turned and looked at Kidd. Kidd looked uncertain. ¡°Yes, Kira once mentioned that there is a Marine in East Blue who has the power to break into the throne of the world¡¯s number one swordsman Mihawk. I always thought it was a rumor by the World Government to increase its influence, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± ¡°A man who can break through the world¡¯s number one swordsman?!¡± Apu was shocked. ¡°No wonder¡­ he¡¯s so strong. His name is Crowe.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Hawkins and the other two had already gathered around them. He nodded and said, ¡°Then the four of us didn¡¯t lose in vain just now. This man is called Crowe, right?¡± ¡°How terrifying, then aren¡¯t we facing a Shichibukai!¡± Urki was shocked. ¡°Hey, I should have left directly. This is troublesome.¡± Capone Becky¡¯s face was ugly. Jo Aili Boni got up from the ground and wiped her chest, which hurt from the kick. ¡°Shichibukai, Chloe, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Drake looked at Kuro and narrowed his eyes, but he relaxed. This man is actually so strong. If Marine¡¯s rookie has such strong strength, then he doesn¡¯t have to worry about this rookie falling. Wait ¡­ If this man doesn¡¯t die, it means that their side is struggling. What if I die? Chapter 129 Yes, I Am Crowe As a pirate, he naturally knows the enemy. There are famous generals in the Marine. Among these pirates who come from North, South, East and West and Grand Line, there are always some people who have heard of their names. Garp, Sengoku, Tsuru, and Marine are the most famous. There were even some people present who knew about the ¡°Admiral Substitute¡±. The few elite Vice-Admiral below were also known. Mole, Stolobelli, Burning Mountain, Onigumo, Doberman. And the group of Vice-Admiral who have been against the pirates for a long time. Dalmatian, Stiles, Bastille, Gumir, Menard, and so on¡­ Including the younger batches of famous Marines. Some people have heard of Marine elites led by Smoker and Tina. But only Crowe, they didn¡¯t know. The news was hidden too deeply. If someone told them that East Blue was hiding a small Marine who could break into the throne of the world¡¯s number one swordsman, they would definitely scoff and teach that person a lesson. This is a conspiracy of the World Government. But now that the truth is right in front of us, we have to believe it. This person¡¯s swordsmanship is very strong, there is no doubt about it. He is proficient in Armament Haki and Observation Haki. Needless to say, Armament Haki can be seen by these people. As for Kenbonshoku (Observation), Jo Aili Boni knows the depths of Kuro. Her Kenbonshoku (Observation) mastery is not low. Although the range is not wide, she is very strong in battle prediction. But she couldn¡¯t predict Kuro¡¯s actions! This man is very scary! ¡°But I heard Kizaru say that his name is Kuro?¡± Hawkins frowned. ¡°Did I hear it wrong? After all, the way he reads it is very similar. It turns out to be Crowe.¡± ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Kira made a rare sound. The curved sickle on his arm guard turned a few times, eager to try. Although he could not defeat them, as a swordsman, he still wanted to challenge them more. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro tilted his head and was about to say his name when he suddenly thought of something. That¡¯s right! The last drawback is gone! These people are definitely not to be arrested. If they are arrested, they will be promoted. But if he played with them, they might not mention his name after they escape. After all, people are shameless. But what if someone said it? What if he became famous in the New World? But now this person is not him, Kuro, but Crowe! In that case, it¡¯s not a big deal for the New World to spread Crowe¡¯s name¡­ The famous one is Crowe, what does it have to do with him, Kuro. ¡°Yes, I am Crowe!¡± Kuro held the knife and said very loudly, ¡°The man Mihawk said could break his throne, Crowe!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s entire body almost turned gray-white. He turned his head to look at Leda and said in an unusually weak voice, ¡°I want to resign.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to quit now. You are already famous.¡± Leda shrugged and took a bite of the fruit. Law stared at Kuro and said, ¡°Now it¡¯s not about the name, but this man¡­ this Crowe, what should we do.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone fell silent. Fight, there seems to be no way to fight. Escaping doesn¡¯t seem to be possible. Is it really going to die here? Kuro smiled and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Sa, what should you do?¡± It was the other way around. Previously, Law was still wondering which pirate would kill this person, but now it seems that it was not them who surrounded him, but the nine of them who were surrounded by this person! Kuro looked at their silent appearance and suddenly had a bad taste. Might as well work harder¡­ He looked at the pirates around him and a malicious smile appeared on his face. ¡°There are too many people, let¡¯s reduce it a little.¡± He held the [Hua Zhou] in his hand and slowly put it into the scabbard. As soon as the blade tip was sheathed, a strong murderous aura spread around. ¡°This is¡­¡± The nine supernovas collectively took a step back, their cold sweat flowing. ¡°This murderous aura, what a joke!¡± Jo Aili Boni shouted. As the blade gradually entered the sheath, the killing intent became thicker and thicker, making it difficult for everyone to breathe. ¡°Eruption.¡± Kuro¡¯s voice sounded faintly. Boom! The murderous aura turned into a spiritual impact and suddenly pressed towards the surroundings. Immediately, except for the Nine Supernovas and a few pirates, only Leda and Crowe were still standing. The others all rolled their eyes and fainted. Kuro¡¯s voice became low: ¡°Capone Becky, your ability needs the subordinates in your body to run, right? Now, what should you do?¡± ¡°Hey, this is not good.¡± Capone Becky was sweating, and he didn¡¯t look good. This is very bad. This killing intent hit him. Only a few of his subordinates in his body were still awake, and the rest had fainted. Without his subordinates, he could not suppress them with firepower. Whoosh! As soon as Kuro released his killing intent, he disappeared. Chi! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Kidd hugged his left elbow and screamed. His arm was cut off by Kuro. At this moment, Kuro appeared in the center of these supernovas. He inserted the knife into the scabbard with a backhand and squatted his knees slightly to make a posture and pulled it out instantly. ¡°Jiuhe Zhanpo Yuan.¡± A circle of golden Flying Chop followed his blade and swung around. BOOM!!! ¡°ROM!¡± Law¡¯s pupils contracted, he subconsciously pulled out the Demon Blade and cut towards the golden slash. His ability allowed him to cut open the slash, but he was also shaken by the surrounding slash and flew back. Drake wrapped his hands around Armament Haki and resisted the impact of the slash. He was sent flying backward and crashed into a building, raising a cloud of dust. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Kidd gritted his teeth, raised one hand and a bleeding broken arm forward, and a large number of metal parts and weapons gathered in his hand, turning into a huge metal arm, and smashed toward Golden Chop. Kira also spun his scythe and crashed into it. Bang! Chop easily shook off his huge arm and brought his and Kira¡¯s bodies to the ground, sliding for a few meters. The others either blocked or tried to dodge, but none of them could completely avoid it. They were all hit by this round golden slash. This light-like slash did not drift far. It only swayed for about ten to twenty meters before gradually dissipating. Kuro stood up, glanced around, and chuckled. None of them were standing. ¡°Now, you can¡¯t cure Kidd, Trafalgar Law.¡± Kuro said to Law, who was lying on the ground panting. Kidd¡¯s broken arm was destroyed by the slash. It¡¯s already turned into ashes, how can it be reattached? He smacked his lips and looked around. He found Capone Becky¡¯s body lying there. He walked over and bent down to search his arms and took out a pack of cigars and a lighter. Cigar in mouth, lighter lit. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to smoke¡­¡± Bang! He kicked Capone Becky away. Chapter 130 My Round, Drawing Card ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Capone Becky¡¯s round body rolled a few times on the ground before he recovered. He got up and stared fiercely at Kuro. ¡°You actually let me suffer such humiliation. I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± His body suddenly expanded, and his entire skin turned into an iron wall, expanding again and again, almost covering the sun. It was a huge castle that was at least 80 meters long. The outside of the castle was filled with various turrets. The footsteps turned into tracks and the two hands turned into defense towers that covered the ground. ¡°Giant Castle Big Boss!¡± Capone Becky roared. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and raised his head in surprise. ¡°There¡¯s still a backup plan. Come to think of it, it¡¯s true. After all, it¡¯s the ¡®Extreme Evil Generation¡¯.¡± Crash! On the other side, in the building, a few stones flew out and a tall figure slowly walked out. It was a Draconian. Drake turned into his Draconian form, took a deep breath, and pulled out the axe blade and long sword from his waist. The Armament Haki, which had not been ¡°hardened¡±, wrapped around the weapon. Jo Ellie Bonny stood up in an extremely sorry state, and there was a red dot in her eyes. She had to be serious too. If she looked hard, she would be able to predict a little bit¡­ Otherwise, he would have been killed by the slash just now. Urki also arrived on the side of Jo Aili Boni and his figure expanded again, becoming more than ten meters tall. He completely relied on his physical body to withstand that slash, and the damage was converted to his body and strength. He doesn¡¯t know Haki, but in front of absolute power, Haki doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°What a monster¡­¡± Apoo shook his bloody head and staggered to his feet, staring at Kuro. He wanted a weakness in a head-on battle, but he had to play dirty. He would always give this guy a ruthless blow. Hawkins walked over with his hand on his chest, blood flowing slowly between his fingers. He glanced at the seats and pulled out the Straw Sword from his waist. The straw scattered and formed a huge scarecrow mimicry in the sky. Just looking at it made people afraid. ¡°Scarecrow card,¡± he said slowly. Law held Ghost Cry and his face was solemn. He expanded the transparent cover and covered everyone present. He can¡¯t cut Kuro through this range, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t have other moves¡­ Boom! Suddenly, a powerful pressure spread around. Lida, who was eating, was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°Haoshoku?!¡± Crowe, who was gray all over and still mourning, recovered his black color and looked in the direction of Haoshoku in shock. Kidd lowered his eyes, and his expression could not be seen clearly. He walked slowly, and with every step he took, the Haoshoku he carried made people feel heavier. Law looked over and murmured, ¡°Eustace is in charge¡­¡± Kidd suddenly looked up, and his eyes had become full of black lines and haze. ¡°Haoshoku is indeed a dangerous man.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be sad even if you lose your arm. Let me tell you, there is a man with the same hair color as you. He also lost an arm and became a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in the New World. I guess you can also do it in the future.¡± ¡°When you get older, people will ask you in a very exaggerated tone that a man like you would actually lose his arm in Sabaody.¡± ¡°When the time comes, find any young pirate, preferably born in Sabaody Archipelago, and give him your goggles. Then you can say that you bet your future there.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this very cool? Very beautiful? When others hear it, they will think that you must have some grand ambition and great feelings. Then they will respect you and give you face.¡± ¡°Face is very important, you know?¡± ¡°What nonsense, I¡­¡± Kidd opened one hand and a large amount of metal gathered in his hand, forming a huge metal arm. ¡°It¡¯s the man who will become the Pirate King!!!¡± ¡°Magnetite Demon, String!¡± The metal arm opened its fingers and twisted towards Kuro. This move¡­ is not quite the same. Kuro straightened his face and instantly pulled out his knife and slashed. Dang! The blade with Armament Haki did not cut open the arm as he had imagined. Instead, it hit a piece. The powerful force made Kuro move back slightly. Finally, he frowned in a rare way. The reason why it can¡¯t be cut is that the inside of this metal arm is filled with a large amount of magnetic force that tightly absorbs the metal. That suction force has surpassed the power of Kuro¡¯s attack. Crack crack crack¡­ Huazhou was trembling as if it wanted to be absorbed into this arm. ¡°Oh? His ability surpasses Haki, how amazing.¡± Kuro was surprised. Thud! At this moment, a huge shadow enveloped Kuro. Kuro looked up and saw that the huge castle raised its arm that had turned into a defense tower and pressed straight towards them. ¡°This is quite powerful¡­¡± Kuro gripped the handle of the knife and pulled it hard, rubbing open the palm of the metal arm, creating a burst of sparks. He stepped forward and disappeared. Suddenly, Joey Bonny¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Ro, let Urkey fight in that direction!¡± Law narrowed his eyes slightly and moved his fingers. ¡°ROM!¡± Urkey¡¯s huge body was replaced by a stone in the area pointed out by Joailly Bonny. ¡°Ulki, you are five steps ahead on the left, full power!¡± Jo Aili Boni said. ¡°Karma!¡± The veins on Urki¡¯s arm were exposed, and he threw a punch in the direction pointed by Jo Ellie Boni. Just as his fist was about to reach the ground, Kuro happened to appear there. ¡°Did you see it?¡± Kuro looked at Jo Allie Boni in surprise, then stepped back into the void. ¡°Moonwalk.¡± Bang!!! Urki¡¯s fist hit the ground with a loud sound, creating a huge deep pit from the center of his fist. ¡°What a pity!¡± Urki clenched his fists and looked at Kuro, who was stepping in the air. ¡°How dangerous¡­¡± Kuro sighed. When a metahuman is angry, it is really different. At this time, Hawkins also showed his power. Under the shadow of the Scarecrow, he took out the tarot cards. The cards were filled with the same purple spiritual light as the Scarecrow. After the cards danced, they were combined into Hawkins¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Apu couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Draw cards for divination.¡± Hawkins said lightly, ¡°My ability can influence the situation by drawing cards and divination, including its power and psychology, but I can¡¯t be sure if such divination is what we want.¡± ¡°Eh? What will happen if the divination is bad?¡± Apu was shocked. Hawkins looked at him and said, ¡°Then next time draw a good one. And stay away from me. If you draw a bad card, it will affect you.¡± His current distance was the closest to Kuro. Even if it was a bad card, it would affect Kuro. Apoo was speechless. As Apu left, Hawkins grabbed the tarot card in his hand. ¡°My turn, draw the card.¡± Hawkins pulled out the first card and pointed it at Kuro. The card released a purple spiritual light and then reversed. Hawkins turned it over and glanced at it. ¡°It seems my luck is good. It¡¯s ¡®Emperor¡¯,¡± he said indifferently. In the distance Apu twitched his ears and asked, ¡°Emperor?¡± ¡°Well, it represents ambition and confidence, but my ability is the curse of inverse reversal¡­¡± ¡°In other words, it will make people lose their ambition and confidence in themselves!¡± Chapter 131 Confidence? I Don¡¯t Have It In Hawkins¡¯s cards, the meaning of a proper ¡®Emperor¡¯ is to make people ambitious and full of confidence. That kind of confidence can make a person very strong. However, his fruit is ¡®Straw Fruit¡¯ and his related ability is ¡®Curse¡¯. As long as he activates his ability, it will always be reversed. If one were to reverse the ¡®Emperor¡¯, one would not have much confidence, and if one loses confidence, their strength will naturally decrease greatly. The purple spiritual light in the card was drawn out of the card. Effect, activate! In the air, Kuro felt that his nose was a little uncomfortable. He rubbed his nose and looked at the huge scarecrow phantom, feeling a little inexplicable. ¡°What is that thing used for? It doesn¡¯t fight or move. Is it used as the background for the battle?¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°Let me try!¡± Seeing that the curse seemed to work on Kuro, Apu was eager to try and suddenly knocked his head, ¡°Scratch.¡± The slash brought by the sound wave went straight for Kuro¡¯s neck. Then, it was blocked by his Armament Haki. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro tilted his head and looked at Apu on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it useless? Scrape . Explode!¡± Apu tried again. Boom! This time it caused an explosion on Kuro. Then it was blocked by Armament Haki. ¡°Annoying¡­¡± Kuro took a few steps in the air and his body turned into an afterimage and disappeared. In the next moment, he appeared behind Apu and slashed down. Pfft! With just one slash, Apu¡¯s back was torn and his eyes rolled back and he fell down. ¡°Why¡­ didn¡¯t you say that there is no confidence?¡± Apu reached out and looked at Hawkins. Hawkins turned his head away from him. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Kuro asked suspiciously, ¡°No confidence? What do you mean?¡± ¡°ROM!¡± At this time, Law seized the opportunity and replaced Apu and Urki. His huge body descended in front of Kuro and punched him. Kuro narrowed his eyes and his figure disappeared. ¡°One Blade Flow: One Line Sky.¡± Before Urki¡¯s fist even landed, a ray of light went from his arm to his chest. Pfft!!! Urki¡¯s arm began to split from his chest and a large amount of blood spurted out. Under this knife, his figure completely shrank and he lay there panting. This time, he used Armament Haki, so the power was naturally different. One cut was enough. Kuro appeared behind Urki, shook the blood off the blade, and sheathed the knife. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to lie down. Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Hey, Hawkins!¡± Law was a little angry. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Hawkins¡¯s eyes rippled with disbelief. ¡°My curse will not fail.¡± ¡°What curse?¡± The voice came from behind him, and Kuro appeared behind him, the blade of the knife opening slightly. Hawkins remained expressionless. He had always been a stoic person, so it was difficult for him to show an exaggerated expression. Although he was very afraid now. ¡°Reversing ¡®Emperor¡¯ will make you lose your ambition and confidence. Why¡­ you still haven¡¯t changed.¡± Not only his strength, but even his mentality did not seem to have changed at all. ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Chi! Kuro made Hawkins lie on the ground and the scarecrow phantom above him gradually disappeared. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Because¡­¡± ¡°I never had any ambition or confidence.¡± ¡°?¡± Jo Ellie Bonny tilted her head and stared at Kuro for a long time before she said, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Kuro moved his feet and appeared in front of Jo Aili Boni. He kicked her in the chest. The kick containing Armament Haki sent her flying and she hit a building in the distance, collapsing the building. ¡°I am a person¡­¡± He moved away at a high speed again, and this time he appeared in front of Kira. He slashed up diagonally, bringing with him a pool of blood. ¡°It¡¯s always been¡­¡± Whoosh! This time, he jumped to the central section of the huge castle. The blade had been sheathed and he was in a posture of Iaido. Chi!!! With a horizontal slash, the center of the huge castle was cut open and more than half of it collapsed inside. The huge castle fell on its back and the moment it fell, it turned into Capone Becky¡¯s short and fat appearance. There was a huge wound on his abdomen. Kuro landed gently on the ground and finished his last words. ¡°There is no such thing as ambition or confidence.¡± ¡®Ambition?¡¯ His ambition is to live a safe life. This thing is called ambition? He had been hiding in East Blue for ten years, but in the end, he still left East Blue. Confidence? Where did his confidence come from? Can he shatter the Red Earth with one slash? Or can he cut the four seas into eight? How dare you say that you are confident in yourself when you are not capable? Bah! Besides, he has no confidence in these metahumans. Even if he faced four at the beginning, he would still rely on high-speed movement and then cut them down. When had he ever fought back? Now that he was fighting against nine, he activated Armament Haki all over his body and still did not dare to fight them head-on. He still moved at a high speed and chopped them down. The ability user is too dangerous. If there is any move that can break Haki, he will fail. Kuro would not bet on this probability. So he had no confidence in the first place. ¡°String!¡± Kidd hit Kuro with his metal arm. ¡°ROM!¡± Law flipped his palm, and the wounds of the people who had just been cut by Kuro healed, and their breath became uniform. ¡°You are really annoying.¡± Kuro easily dodged Kidd¡¯s attack and slashed at Law. However, although his speed was fast, it was still slower than Law¡¯s teleportation. As soon as the blade arrived, Law and a stone were replaced, making Kuro lonely. ¡°It¡¯s better for them to lie down, really, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Kuro held the knife and hinted to Law. He didn¡¯t want to catch them, but he couldn¡¯t let them go easily. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to cut them and let them lie on the ground obediently after he left? Surgery Fruit was really annoying. Law ignored him and reached out again. ¡°ROM!¡± Kidd appeared behind Kuro, and the metal palm pressed down. Bang! Kuro stuck Kid¡¯s giant metal arm and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you so persistent? Shouldn¡¯t you run away now?¡± Kidd grinned. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I want to kill you. Your knife has been hit by my magnetic devil twice!¡± Crack crack crack¡­ This time, Huazhou trembled even more. Kuro frowned and was about to use his actions when he realized that he was surrounded by people. The Supernovas who were healed by Law, except Drake, jointly attacked themselves. ¡°Moonwalk.¡± Kuro jumped into the sky and stepped on the air, looking down. ¡°For some reason¡­¡± ¡°Moonwalk!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from the side. Drake maintained his Draconian form and appeared in the air at the same level as Kuro. His fist wrapped in Armament Haki went straight for him. He has been waiting for a long time! ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro subconsciously narrowed his eyes and slashed. ¡°ROM, shock shock!¡± Kuro found that his body seemed to have been struck by lightning, and his whole body was entangled by electricity. In front of Haki, this electricity was naturally useless, but his face and chest were not. This paralyzed Kuro for a moment. ¡°Magnetic Absorption!¡± Kidd¡¯s huge metal arm pointed at Kuro in the air, making the knife in Kuro¡¯s hand tremble. And what Law wanted to seize was this moment! ¡°ROM, replace!¡± The knife in his hand disappeared along with the scabbard at his waist, and a soft long leaf appeared in his hand. The knife had been replaced. Yes, this is Law¡¯s Plan D! Chapter 132 Battleship A swordsman needs to use a knife to exert his strength. A swordsman without a knife is not a swordsman. But it is not easy to take away the knife in Kuro¡¯s hand because his Haki is very deep, but fortunately, all of them are fruit ability users. Kidd¡¯s ability is to control all metals, especially the state of ¡®Magnetite Man¡¯, his control is stronger. But for Kuro, Kidd still touched him twice in a row before he could move the knife. But this still required a slight stagnation in Kuro. And this requires Law¡¯s other ability. His ¡®Electroshock Skill¡¯. Although Kuro¡¯s Haki has been covered for a long time, his face and chest are flaws. Law could replace the weapon in an instant. Originally, Law wanted to wait for Kuro¡¯s Haki to be consumed before using this move, because that would be safer, but it seems that he didn¡¯t wait until¡­ If he waited any longer, he probably would not have the stamina to complete this plan. You think I¡¯m the third floor, but I¡¯m actually the fourth floor! ¡°Hey, this annoying thing, stay as far away from us as possible.¡± Urki picked up the [Hua Zhou] and threw it into the distance. The [Hua Zhou] flew away quickly and turned into a meteor and disappeared. ¡°Oh¡­ to this extent.¡± Kuro was surprised and then punched Drake down. The moment Drake was hit down, he said to Kuro, ¡°Sorry!¡± Then, he took out a stone from his body and threw it at Kuro. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for this, a high-frequency scalpel!¡± Stone replaced Law. Law held Ghost Cry and stabbed at the center of Kuro¡¯s chest, the place without Haki¡¯s protection. The heartbeat of Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) is regular! Law had long seen the pulsation of Kuro¡¯s Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and he was waiting for the best time to attack, and Drake¡¯s role is to use Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to delay this man, even if he is attacked by him, at that moment, his Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) will have an extremely short stagnation interval. This interval was what Law needed. He asked Drake to throw a stone and replace it with him. With this gap, he stabbed Kuro. As long as this stab hits, they will win! This is Law¡¯s Plan E! You think I¡¯m the fourth floor, but I¡¯m actually the fifth floor!!! ¡°Go ahead!!!¡± From below, Jo Ailie Bonny raised her fists in excitement and cheered. Capone Becky smiled and touched his pocket, only to find that the cigar had been snatched away by Kuro. ¡°Humph, when you die, I will get the cigar back. A bloody cigar must taste good.¡± Capone Becky smiled confidently. Whoosh! Law¡¯s excited knife stabbed the air. ¡°How, it¡¯s possible¡­¡± Law murmured absent-mindedly. He missed! Impossible! In a very short period of time, with the help of the Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, Kidd¡¯s magnetic force, Drake¡¯s entanglement, and all the plans combined with his ability, it should be impossible to fail! Kuro stopped in his tracks and his body turned slightly to the side. The extremely long Ghost Cry was placed beside him. Kuro smiled and the leaf in his hand was stimulated by Armament Haki and turned into a hard and black sharp thing that he pierced through Law¡¯s shoulder. Law groaned in pain and fell to the ground, clutching his shoulder. ¡°Hey, how is that possible! Isn¡¯t your plan very accurate?!¡± Jo Ellie Bonny shouted in disbelief, ¡°Why did it go wrong!¡± Law pulled the leaf from his shoulder and left Kuro¡¯s hand. The leaf naturally softened. Clutching his bleeding shoulder, he looked up at Kuro. ¡°You might as well see what¡¯s going on with him first, Drake. Is that Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)¡­¡± Drake said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to keep Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) still.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Urki stared at Kuro. ¡°No way¡­¡± Capone Becky was in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s a metahuman,¡± Hawkins said lightly. This man is actually an ability user?! In addition to swordsmanship and Haki, there are also abilities! Kuro closed his eyes and his Kenbonshoku (Observation) quickly expanded to the entire Sabaody Archipelago. After a while, he opened his eyes and the Armament Haki on his body slowly faded. Law was delighted and said: ¡°His Haki is exhausted. Not only can we run away, but we may also have a chance to kill him!¡± ¡°Hey, Kur¡­Koro, what do you want?¡± Only Leda noticed that something was wrong. He lost his Haki, which meant that he was not prepared to come down. Since it doesn¡¯t come down, the only way to attack is¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ I just took a look. There is the old man¡¯s breath near my knife, so I can¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°But the old man is far away from me, and the people around here have withdrawn, the Marines are gone, and the pirates are gone¡­¡± ¡°It just so happens that I haven¡¯t used real combat for a long time. The Supernovas of the ¡®Extreme Evil Generation¡¯ are certainly qualified.¡± ¡°Wait, let me run away.¡± Leda quickly finished the food in her hand, picked up her backpack and left. Crowe also guessed something and followed Leda, quickly retreating to the distance and watching the show from afar. ¡°What does he want to do? What qualifications? Does he have any strange abilities?¡± Apu felt a chill in his body. ¡°Luo, you really don¡¯t have any follow-up plans?¡± Jo Ellie Bonny asked hopefully, ¡°Like the sixth floor or something, Plan F or something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± Law shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s really gone.¡± You think I¡¯m the fifth floor. Yes, I¡¯m really the fifth floor. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. This man doesn¡¯t have a knife and Haki is gone. His strength will drop a lot.¡± Law said firmly, ¡°We have a chance to escape.¡± Listening to Law¡¯s words, Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. He let you guys escape long ago, but you insisted on saving him. It¡¯s impossible for you to run at this juncture. Are you on the fifth floor? I¡¯ll show you the atmosphere! Kuro stretched out his hand and opened his fingers. He looked at the people below and said, ¡°Indeed, without a knife, my strength will decrease by half.¡± ¡°Stop bluffing.¡± Kidd said in disbelief, ¡°Kira is a swordsman, and without a knife, his strength is only one-tenth of his original strength. Sword Hero is also a swordsman, and your strength is only one-tenth.¡± Aptitude user? What¡¯s so great about abilities? Everyone present is an ability user! They will not be afraid of abilities! ¡°That¡¯s not right. You have to know that the so-called sword is a sword.¡± Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°The fists and feet are swords, the shells are swords, and the Haki is swords. Today, I will teach you a principle that I have comprehended, which is¡­¡± ¡°How can a sword be so inconvenient?¡± His hand suddenly clenched. ¡°Ship, come!¡± A black dot suddenly appeared in the sky. The black dot descended towards them at an extremely fast speed and grew larger and larger in Supernova¡¯s eyes. Finally, the face of the black dot appeared in front of them. ¡°Hey, what is this!¡± Capone Becky looked at the sky in disbelief, his jaw almost falling off. ¡°Gulp¡ª¡± Drake was so frightened that he could not maintain his Draconian form. He swallowed his saliva and stared blankly at the sky. Law stared at the huge thing in the sky and said, ¡°What a joke.¡± ¡°Ship! It¡¯s a ship!!!¡± Apu held his head and screamed. In the sky, the huge thing flying over at an explosive speed was a ship! They could clearly see the appearance of the ship and they could even see the pirate flag hanging on the mast. ¡°I knew that nothing good would happen when Kuro went out that night.¡± Leda looked at the sky and pursed her lips. She recognized it. This was the ship that Kuro secretly flew out to find at night when he was in East Blue. Chapter 133 Scraping the Land With the speed of the ship, if it really hit someone, it would be a light death. ¡°Giant fortress!¡± Capone Becky transformed into the 80-meter-tall castle form and wanted to resist the attacking Battleship. The Pirate Ship quickly fell from the sky and collided with the huge fortress. BOOM!!! A huge wave of air spread out from the impact of the huge castle. The impact of the impact trampled all the nearby buildings and swept away from the center like a violent wind. Law covered his face with his arm and held his hat with his other hand. The impact blew until his cheeks hurt. Jo Ellie Bonny took a few steps back. The impact was too great. There is no problem with the ship itself, but there is a problem with falling from a high altitude. The impact from the high altitude cannot be blocked by the flesh. The entire ship completely fell apart after hitting the huge fortress. Broken wood and iron parts flew into a ball and bloomed in the sky. Kuro reached out and grabbed a rudder flying over with a strange expression. Bang! He clenched his hand and crushed the rudder, looking down at the huge fortress. Capone Becky¡¯s huge body is obviously shaking a little. His form can be called an iron wall. Ordinary knives and spears can¡¯t enter his body, and ordinary Haki can¡¯t hit him. But it could not do anything to the impact from the sky. The size of the ship was not small. He felt a little dizzy from the collision. ¡°A little more.¡± Kuro tapped his finger down. Whoosh! This time, the sky was not just one black dot, but countless dense black dots, as if covering the sky. Speed, faster than before. ¡°Run!¡± Apoo was scared out of his wits and ran out. In the sky, countless black spears and stones fell. The stones at that height are no longer called stones, but meteorites! The first to be hit was the huge 80-meter-tall castle, Capone Becky. More than ten sharp black spears pierced through his huge body, and then he was smashed down by a meteorite that came with a tsunami. His body shrank and was buried by the smoke. Kidd bared his teeth and stretched out his hand to the sky. He was a magnetic fruit. He could feel the magnetic force of the black gun and he could control it. Except ¡­ Bang bang bang!! Several meteorites arrived first and hit Kidd, drowning Kidd and burying Kira. ¡°RO¡­¡± Law wanted to open his ability range, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t raise his hand. The previous battle had exhausted his stamina. A few black shots hit near Loti, and the dust fog raised drowned him. ¡°How terrible!¡± Urki looked up at the sky and stopped resisting. He was swallowed by the meteorite and the black spear. Hawkins didn¡¯t speak and remained expressionless. If you looked closely, you would find that his legs and stomach were trembling slightly. Jo Ellie Bonny looked up blankly and suddenly remembered something. She jumped up and said in surprise, ¡°Kim¡­¡± Boom! Her place was also swallowed by the meteorite. Drake looked at the sky and smiled vaguely. Marine, another very strong combat power¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! In the area of 27GR, guns fell and meteorites fell like rain. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± ¡°Kuro, your phone!¡± Leda shouted. Kuro waved his hand slightly and the bombardment stopped. This bombing, almost more than a minute. He landed on the ground and spat out a mouthful of smoke while biting it. He said in a soothing voice, ¡°I¡¯m comfortable.¡± Leda came over with Crowe and handed Den Den Mushi to Kuro. ¡°Moximose?¡± Kuro replied. ¡°Brother Kuro, what are you doing!¡± The voice was from Sentomaru. ¡°I¡­¡± Kuro looked around. There were deep pits everywhere, and there were black spears that pierced half of the ground. They were densely packed, and no area visible to the naked eye was intact. It was like the end of the world. ¡°I¡¯m playing a shooting game,¡± Kuro replied. ¡°Why are you still playing games! Your knife just flew over and pierced the old man.¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro tilted his head. ¡°Is it that accurate? I felt the aura over there. Is the old man dead?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? The old man is a Logia, but he is now¡­ I don¡¯t know what he is doing.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°The old man stepped on Rolo Noah Zoro and stayed for almost three minutes, but he didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Kuro was speechless. He seemed to have been fighting for only three or four minutes, which meant that the old man stepped on him as soon as he went over. ¡°It¡¯s okay, old sailor, don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Big Brother Kuro, when the old man came over, he said that you were dealing with some pirates with more than 100 million pirates. Have you dealt with them?¡± ¡°Hahaha, how can I have that ability? I just tried my best to stop them for a few rounds. My saber was sent flying by them.¡± ¡°But with the Pacifista, they retreated in the end, but this machine was also scrapped.¡± Kuro laughed out loud. His expression was so genuine that Lida rolled her eyes. ¡°It seems that they are not injured. It¡¯s good that they are fine. Then come here. The main culprit, Straw Hat Luffy, is here. If Brother Kuro comes, he will have more confidence and won¡¯t let them run away.¡± ¡°Okay, I will go over now and take my knife.¡± Kuro hung up the phone and said to Crowe, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work. Crowe, go drag the Pacifista next to it.¡± It¡¯s me again ¡­ The scapegoat is me, the tool is still me. Crowe went to the other side to drag the Pacifista. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far, Kuro.¡± Leda looked around and couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. The power this time is different from the last time in Morgati. Last time in Morgati, it was a sea landing. Although it was magnificent, it was not as destructive as this time. So she wanted to ask. ¡°How high did you raise these things?¡± Kuro thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, try to rise as much as possible. Anyway, you can¡¯t see it from Mariejois.¡± How would he know how high it was? In any case, it was right that he couldn¡¯t see it. Only then would it be secretive. Crowe dragged the Pacifista over and asked, ¡°Mr. Kuro, are they dead?¡± Crowe looked around. At this time, the dust and smoke dispersed, and the supernovas were all lying on the ground, all covered in wounds, surrounded by black guns and meteorites. ¡°If I die, I¡¯m finished!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°If they die, I¡¯ll be promoted. I know what I¡¯m doing and I avoided all the critical points. Anyway, it¡¯s just testing my ability one more time to give me a more intuitive feeling.¡± He is now sure that it is not a problem for him to fight nine supernovas with his ability, and it seems that it is not a problem for him to fight two more. There is a lot of food! ¡°However, supernovas are really annoying. They can actually cause a lot of trouble when they are fully opened. I guess they will be more difficult to deal with in a few years¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips. Difficulty level¡­ about eleven slashes? ¡°Many of those people¡¯s subordinates died and I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Some of them didn¡¯t perform fine control, but many of them are still alive and they are not hurt. They will soon wake up from my killing intent.¡± With that, Kuro slapped his palm down. ¡°Viper.¡± Rumble¡­ The ground and the collapsed building rose together with the stone and the black gun. Not far away, the main trunk of 27GR was kicked down by the old man. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Leda asked strangely. ¡°Ground scraping¡­ No, the traces of this battle are too obvious. I have to clean it up in case the old man suspects me.¡± Kuro replied and saw that at least three feet of land in the vicinity was raised by Kuro and rolled into the shape of a huge lion head with the broken buildings and rose into the sky. How he got here and how he got back, the speed was the same. On the ground nearby, there was a vast expanse of white that was really clean. Other than the people lying on the ground, there was no debris at all. Chapter 134 Autumn Water (1) After everything was settled, Kuro clapped his hands and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Your cloak.¡± Leda turned into a little girl and raised her cloak to Kuro. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Kuro rubbed Lida¡¯s little head and picked up the cloak and put it on naked. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my hairstyle!¡± Leda gave Kuro a kick on his thigh. Crowe looked at the hundreds of millions of pirates lying on the ground reluctantly and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to catch them? Mr. Kuro, this is a rare opportunity.¡± Hearing this, Kuro turned around and patted Koro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Chloe, we can¡¯t just look at it for a while. It depends on the future. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to catch them now, but it¡¯s not the time yet. Look, they are so talented. Their bounty will be higher in two or three years. At that time, they will be more valuable.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not strong enough. It¡¯s not good for you to catch them now and get promoted. Marine¡¯s high position is also easy to be targeted. Don¡¯t you want to live a peaceful life? You have to take it slow.¡± Crowe turned around and glanced at the Pacifista he was dragging. He pursed his lips and did not curse. It was not because he was greedy for promotion, but because if these people were not arrested¡­ He might become famous. Then how can I be calm¡­ ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s mainly because your position is too low, so your autonomy will be much less.¡± Crowe, as a think tank, advised again, ¡°If you catch them and your position is promoted, your freedom of action will be greatly improved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin. ¡°If there is a higher autonomy, I can retire to a base. No, I can be stationed there and be a competent Marine.¡± However, promotion is too dangerous. Marines can be transferred at any time. Once the position is high, your superior will ask you to do something dangerous, such as going to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) to investigate, which is too dangerous. Besides, this is not the time. I still want to think of a way to get out of the war. Kuro thought about how to get out of the upcoming war as he walked forward. Crowe pushed up his glasses, which reflected light, and thought: ¡°Mr. Kuro didn¡¯t refuse, which means that my guess is correct. Autonomy is something that Mr. Kuro wants. My decision is not wrong, but it¡¯s a pity for these supernovas. It doesn¡¯t matter, there will be a chance to catch a big one!¡± Crowe felt that at this moment, he knew Kuro very well. Kuro wanted to be safe. He would become famous if he caught the big pirate himself because he didn¡¯t want to be promoted. However, as a subordinate, as long as he is willing to share the credit, Kuro will be promoted. In that case, Kuro will not be famous and he can just enjoy his achievements. Since Kuro is unwilling to catch him, he will catch him himself! As long as his official position is in place, he can live a peaceful life without being cheated by Kuro! Thinking of this, Crowe couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Leda asked. ¡°I am laughing at Kaz Shaozhi!¡± And you, Leda, have no plans. Of course, he did not dare to say this. ¡°?¡± Leda cocked her head. ¡°Kaz? Isn¡¯t Kaz in East Blue?¡± Seeing that Chlo? didn¡¯t answer, she shrugged and walked forward, but when she passed the unconscious Jo Ellie Bonny she gave her a fierce look. ¡°I was the one who predicted your prediction!¡± ¡­ . Sabaody Land, 12GR. The entire crew of the Straw Hat Pirates were scattered. Usopp and Brook, one holding a slingshot and the other holding a rapier, were constantly poking Kizaru. Kizaru stepped on Zoro and raised his other foot, emitting a rich yellow light. When Kuro arrived, the scene was still ongoing. He had seen this light on the other end a long time ago and walked over, but he hadn¡¯t seen the old man¡¯s feet. Why don¡¯t you f*cking kick! ¡°Brother Kuro.¡± Sentomaru was carrying an axe. He saw Kuro coming and greeted him. Then he saw Kuro bare-chested. ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± ¡°It was broken when we were resisting the pirates. Don¡¯t care about these details.¡± Kuro waved his hand and pointed at Kizaru. ¡°What is this old man doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhan Taowan said. ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Kuro looked at the others around him. All of them were injured, but Sentomaru stood there with the Pacifista and did not attack. ¡°Me? I want to see when the old man will kick.¡± Zhan Taowan said matter-of-factly. Oh boy ¡­ Who dares to say that I¡¯m a water? ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re here.¡± Kizaru saw Kuro and raised his hand to greet him. It was a normal greeting. It was just that he was now lifting his feet and being attacked by two people. It looked funny no matter how he looked at it. ¡°Yo.¡± Kuro also raised his hand and greeted. ¡°How are the pirates?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°He ran away.¡± When Kuro came, he used his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to sense that some of the small pirates had already woken up and ran away with their seriously injured captains. ¡°It actually ran away from you. It looks so scary.¡± Kizaru pouted. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s terrible. I can¡¯t beat them.¡± Kuro looked scared. ¡°Did they really all run away? Including the original Rear Admiral, X Drake.¡± Kizaru asked again. ¡°They all ran away, I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Kuro nodded confidently. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kizaru lowered his head and continued to look at Zoro, who was panting at his feet. ¡°I was thinking about whether to kick him to death. I have been thinking about it for a long time.¡± ¡°Roro Noah Zoro¡­¡± Behind him, Crowe narrowed his eyes. ¡°Also, Monki D. Luffy, Usopp, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. You have a day.¡± Usopp turned his head and exclaimed, ¡°Chloe?!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, your knife is on the waist of that Pirate Hunter,¡± Crowe said, pointing to Zoro¡¯s waist. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro took a closer look and it was true. There were three knives on Zoro¡¯s waist, one of which was his [Hua Zhou]. ¡°Why is my knife with him?¡± ¡°Brother Kuro, when the Pirate Hunter wanted to run, he was caught by the old man. The old man kicked his knife away, and then your knife flew over and shot through the old man, and it happened to fall beside this Pirate Hunter. He took your knife and wanted to fight the old man.¡± Sentomaru said as he pointed to a knife stuck in the ground nearby. It was a black and purple knife with a scabbard beside it. The spine of this knife is very thick, the blade is a chaotic blade with a large reverse character, and there are red serrated patterns on the blade. Seeing this knife, Kuro¡¯s eyes lit up. One of the 21 Great Swift Blades, [Black Blade] Autumn Water! A knife will always break unless it is covered with Haki. But some knives don¡¯t, that is [Black Blade]. After being nurtured by the Blade Master¡¯s Haki for a long time, the blade will become a [Black Blade]. The power of the Black Blade is much stronger than ordinary famous blades. He walked over, pulled up Autumn Water, and looked carefully at the sun in the sky. ¡°Good stuff!¡± Kuro was envious. ¡°Hey¡­ what are you doing to my knife!¡± Suddenly, Zoro, who was panting under Kizaru¡¯s feet, raised his head with difficulty and said to Kuro word by word. Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Oh? This is your blade. It seems that you can¡¯t refine this black blade, or are you just a swordsman who wants to get strength but has no spirit?¡± ¡°Success?¡± Zoro asked. ¡°Yes, a powerful swordsman will refine his own black blade. The way I look at you doesn¡¯t look like a man without spirit.¡± ¡°How about this, my [Hua Zhou] is one of the fifty swords of Liang Kuaidi, and it is also a famous sword. You can use it. Since you are a man, you can make your own black sword.¡± Kuro picked up the scabbard, gathered Autumn Water, and hung it on his waist. He has no spirit, he picks up ready-made. Chapter 135 Autumn Water (2) ¡°Spirit?¡± Zoro listened to Kuro¡¯s words and nodded subconsciously: ¡°Interesting, if I can escape, I will try!¡± ¡°Zoro, that guy is cheating your knife!¡± Nami screamed at him. Zoro turned to look at Nami and said in surprise, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You little girl, your words are wrong!¡± Kuro looked at Nami and said righteously, ¡°This is the spirit of a swordsman! He personally refined his sword into a [Black Blade]. That kind of unique feeling that belongs only to him is what a real swordsman pursues!¡± ¡°Think about it, a swordsman¡¯s blade has never been practiced to the point of perfection, just like knowing a woman to the process of marriage. Day and night, they will be together, until it turns black, then she will be your wife, your wife!¡± Kuro picked up Autumn Water with a very serious expression. ¡°This Autumn Water is the sword of Dragon Horse of the Country of Peace. He refined it into a black blade, so this is his wife. As a swordsman, he should find his wife. Only then can he be a swordsman. This is the spirit and responsibility of a man!¡± The words were deafening, and those who heard it were enlightened. Luffy punched with his left hand and then with his right hand, he suddenly realized, ¡°I see, this is a swordsman, Zoro!¡± ¡°It sounds very powerful, so the Turquoise Head has three knives, which means he has three women as company. How can it be fixed! There are actually three, I don¡¯t have any!¡± Sanji knelt on the ground and punched his fist, producing a certain feeling of defeat. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Usopp nodded and touched his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Three women? No wonder Zoro has to exercise every day.¡± ¡°Oh, my sword is also a woman.¡± Brook looked at his walking stick sword and his voice became low. ¡°So, will you show me your fat thorn? Although you are a sword and don¡¯t have a fat thorn, yohohoho!¡± Skull ¡­ After living for more than twenty years, this was the first time that Kuro had seen a living skeleton. Of course, he had seen too many dead people. That was why it was rare. ¡°Zoro is such a man, he is really a man!¡± Franky gave a thumbs up. ¡°Handsome, Zoro!¡± A cute little animal was also barking. ¡°Raccoon?¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°I am a reindeer!¡± Choba said angrily. Nami was expressionless and looked at everyone as if they were idiots. There were also Leda and Crowe next to Kuro with strange expressions. Among them, Leda was even more disgusted. ¡°He is hopeless¡­¡± Leda shook her head. Crowe nodded in deep agreement. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Nico Robin thought for a moment and analyzed it slightly. He found a blind spot and said to Kuro, ¡°Then didn¡¯t you use this knife to snatch the wife of that ¡®Dragon Horse¡¯?¡± Immediately, there was silence. The atmosphere was a little silent. It was as if several crows were flying across the sky. Everyone looked at Kuro, as if waiting for his explanation. Kuro was silent for a while and put Autumn Water back to his waist. He raised his head and took a deep breath. ¡°I like other people¡¯s wives.¡± Nami¡¯s expression suddenly changed to disgust and she looked at Kuro as if he was scum. Robin nodded. ¡°Not a bad hobby.¡± ¡°Is this the time to talk about this!¡± Kuro reacted and shouted, ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you going to arrest someone? Hurry up!¡± ¡°Oh, I think so.¡± Kizaru scratched his head. ¡°I also forgot.¡± Then he lowered his head and his feet continued to glow yellow. The others changed their expressions and shouted worriedly, ¡°Zoro!!¡± ¡°I will end him now.¡± Kizaru stepped on it. At this moment, a figure flashed past and kicked Kizaru¡¯s leg, raising him high. The beam on Kizaru¡¯s foot shot out from the sky and hit the big tree in front of him. BOOM!!! With a loud bang, a huge hole was blown in the trees above. Kizaru gently put down his foot and looked at the person in front of him in surprise. He pouted and said, ¡°Is it your turn? ¡®Hades¡¯ Rayleigh.¡± That person¡¯s hair and beard are all white and he is wearing a tattered cloak with an ordinary long sword at his waist. He smiled at Kizaru and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take off the sprouts, their era has just begun.¡± ¡°Hades?¡± Leda and Crowe were stunned when they heard what Kizaru said. One of them was from Grand Line, and one of them used to be a pirate. When he heard ¡®Pluto¡¯, his first thought was naturally¡­ One of the three ancient weapons? That thing Crocodile found is in Sabaody Archipelago? ¡°Reilly? Vice Captain of the Roger Pirates?¡± Crowe looked at the old man in shock. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± Leda also looked incredulous. ¡°Is that Reilly here?¡± Sentomaru asked, ¡°Brother Kuro, is that real?¡± Kuro relit a cigar, held his head high, and blew out a stream of smoke. ¡°It¡¯s him. You can tell by the aura. He¡¯s so old, but he¡¯s still as strong as a monster.¡± Kizaru looked at Rayleigh and said, ¡°Well, I also like to train young people, but pirates are not good.¡± ¡°However, you are really on this island. I thought it was just a rumor¡­ Even if you are old, you still have the rotten smell of pirates in your bones.¡± ¡°If you are willing to withdraw the bounty, I will be happy to retire,¡± Reilly said with a smile. Kizaru said, ¡°Other pirates can be discussed if they are not guilty of a heinous crime, but the Roger Pirates are not. But if we want to catch you, we have to be fully prepared. It¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°Then for my sake, let this group of young people go?¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°Please spare this old man. If we don¡¯t catch these brats, our Marine Headquarters will be annoyed to death by those tenryubito.¡± Kizaru waved his hand. ¡°My subordinates hate Tenryubito. Instead of annoying them again, it¡¯s better to deal with them at once.¡± ¡°Usopp, Brook, run with Zoro!!!¡± At this moment, Luffy shouted, ¡°Everyone, run separately. As long as you can run away, we are not a match for this group of people!¡± Usopp and Brook quickly fled with Zoro in their arms. Robin glanced at Kuro, looking nervous. Robin had come into contact with him on Justice Island. This man is comparable to the number one swordsman in the world! Admiral Kizaru, a pacifist, and now this horrible guy. Can he really run away? ¡°PX-1, don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Sentomaru picked up his giant axe and chased after Luffy with his PX-1. ¡°I can¡¯t let you run!¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, stepped forward, and chased after him with his razor. The hatred of West Rob Village can now be avenged! At this moment, Leda suddenly leaned over and looked up at Kuro. She pursed her lips as if she had mustered some courage and asked tentatively: ¡°Hey, Kuro, you just said that you like¡­ like other people¡¯s wives, is that true?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment before he reacted and knocked Leda¡¯s head hard. ¡°What are you thinking! How can a knife be a wife? Do you think that¡¯s a Soul Cutter?!¡± Chapter 136 Autumn Water (3) Soul Cutter? It was a novel name. Leda had never heard of it, but since Kuro said so, there must be one. Possessing the Soul Slasher means he has a wife? Leda was alert. She secretly remembered this name in her heart. In the future, if she encounters any ¡°Soul Cutter¡±, she will let it sink into the sea and not let Kuro see it. And this one! Leda stared at the autumn water on Kuro¡¯s waist. This black blade is also dangerous. Who knows if it is also a ¡°Soul Cutter¡±. I have to guard against it. ¡­ . As soon as Crowe stepped out of Soru and chased after him, he saw Rayleigh pulling out his sword and waving it to the side. Crow felt his hair stand on end. He turned his body and crossed his cat claws in front of him. Bang! His body flew backward and slid on the ground for a distance before stopping. ¡°Moo.¡± Crowe stared darkly at Rayleigh. ¡°The legendary pirates also bully the younger generation?¡± ¡°There are already enough pursuers. I can¡¯t let you get involved.¡± Reilly looked over and was stunned for a moment. ¡°In addition, pirates are certainly unrestrained, and that look in your eyes¡­ You used to be a pirate, right?¡± Kuro said in surprise, ¡°You can even see that? Old pirates are really different.¡± Only then did Rayleigh notice Kuro and Leda standing in the back. At a glance, Rayleigh looked bitter and a drop of cold sweat flowed out of his forehead. ¡°This time, I may have to risk my life.¡± Just like how Kuro could tell at a glance that Rayleigh was an old monster. Rayleigh also saw that this young man hid an extremely deep power. A genuine monster level! Before seeing him, Reilly thought that among the younger generation, Luffy, Kidd, and Law were the best. Especially Luffy, he thought the most highly of him. But after seeing Kuro now, he didn¡¯t feel that way. Previously, he was a little happy to see those three people in the human trafficking shop and felt that in terms of qualifications, the younger generation of pirates has already surpassed Marines. But this young man ¡­ For the so-called [Extreme Evil Generation], it is a crushing level. Although Luffy¡¯s aptitude is good, it will take a lot of time to surpass him. Where did such a monster come from? ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t let them run away.¡± At this moment, Kizaru put his hands together and raised a ball of light. ¡°Eight-foot mirror.¡± The ball of light shot out a ray of light from a tree and directly rushed towards Luffy. Kizaru¡¯s body turned into yellow light and moved along the refracted light. Pfft! At this time, Rayleigh suddenly waved his sword and dispersed the light of Kizaru, revealing his figure. Kizaru staggered and stood still. He said in surprise, ¡°So dangerous, Haki.¡± There was a very small scar on his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I used a sword. I¡¯m a little rusty.¡± Rayleigh held the sword with both hands and his body was tense. ¡°Stop joking, Sky Gathering Cloud Sword.¡± Kizaru reached out and wiped away the tiny trace of blood. Then he made a fist with his right hand and pulled out a light sword from his left hand and waved it at Rayleigh. Bang! The light sword collided with the long sword. The two old men competed with each other and had a lot of fun. Although he said that, Kuro also knew that it was not that simple. An old pirate who had retired a long time ago had to not only be fully prepared to catch him but also be prepared for casualties. If they really fought, the Sabaody Archipelago would definitely be gone. And this kind of monster, besides Kaido who only has recklessness in his head, is not so easy to catch. Even if you have two generals coming over, they can¡¯t beat you and won¡¯t run away. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem for such a monster to take revenge on Marine after escaping. Especially at this juncture, there is no need to cause trouble. Even when Kuro was in Headquarters, he had occasionally heard rumors about ¡®Pluto¡¯ Silbaz Reilly in Sabaody Archipelago. The higher-ups must have known long ago. They didn¡¯t arrest him because they didn¡¯t think it was worth it. Anyway, he didn¡¯t cause trouble anymore. Roger has been dead for more than twenty years, and his ashes are nowhere to be found. Reilly¡¯s idea is similar. He is a retired person, there is no need to really provoke Marine Headquarters, but he can¡¯t let Kizaru attack Luffy. Both sides can only mix like this and neither of them wants to get serious, so they might as well solve the problem together. ¡°Lida, let me ask you a question.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and picked up Leda¡¯s backpack. He took out a bag of potato chips and sat down. ¡°Hey, my snacks!¡± Leda grabbed her small backpack and held it like she was protecting her child. She stared at Kuro warily. ¡°You are not allowed to eat my snacks! Even if you exchange someone else¡¯s wife, I will not let you touch my snacks!¡± ¡°What nonsense.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Listen up, there is an empty pool. It takes 15 hours to fill the pool with water with a hose and 20 hours to light up the pool. Then the problem is¡­¡± ¡°The pool manager who filled the water at the same time felt bored after seven hours, so he found another iron pipe that could be filled with water in 13 hours and threw it into the pool, but he threw it with more strength and smashed a hole in the pool for 40 hours before the water leaked out. At this time, the pool manager was curious about how long the water in the pool could be filled.¡± ¡°?¡± A big question mark floated above Leda¡¯s head. ¡°Are you talking in human language?¡± ¡°How is it not human? It¡¯s just a question about how to put water in the pool.¡± Kuro looked at the two pool attendants who were fencing with each other and said. Leda really tried to think about it, and then the more she thought about it, the more she thought about it. Finally, Leda felt a little dizzy and asked weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s too roundabout, Kuro, what is the answer?¡± ¡°Answers?¡± Kuro revealed a malicious smile. ¡°The answer is to hold the pool manager in the pool and choke him to death. What else is there to think about?¡± Violence cannot solve the problem, but it can solve the problem of the person who raises it. However, there was probably no one in front of him who could choke them to death. Dang! Dang! Dang! Kizaru and Rayleigh continued to collide. Every time there was a gap after fencing, Rayleigh would glance at Kuro. This made Kuro feel a little inexplicable. ¡°Why is this old man looking at me?¡± He looked at himself. He was poor and had no clothes to wear. His cloak was now a coat and he was wearing the same clothes as Smoker. What? You want to invite me to join your senior pool math group? Sorry, I have my own pool. While the two of them were calculating their questions, something happened on the other side. Sentomaru and PX-1 had already chased after Luffy and the others, forming a heavy encirclement. The Straw Hats can fight a Pacifista. But with one more and with the help of Sentomaru, they naturally can¡¯t do it. Not to mention that at this time, another Pacifista appeared behind them. ¡°Hey, Kuro, that Pacifista is different. He has a book in his hand.¡± Leda pulled Kuro¡¯s sleeve and pointed at the Pacifista who suddenly appeared in front of her. ¡°Transformers are also distinguished by decoration?¡± Kuro glanced over and poured all the residue of the potato chip packaging into his mouth. As he chewed, he said, ¡°That is the real thing, the real Bartholomew Kuma.¡± Chapter 137 Why Did You Hit Me? Bartholomew Kuma, the original bounty of 296 million Berries, now Shichibukai. The bounty in their era was completely different from the current inflationary bounty. This is the Great Pirate of the Great Pirates. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is an existence that can dominate the first half of the Grand Line. Even in the New World, it is one of the best. ¡°Why is Xiong Gong here?¡± Zhan Taowan said in surprise. Bartholomew Bear stood in front of Zoro and said in a tone as if he was greeting someone, ¡°If you want to travel, where do you want to go?¡± Zoro opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, the bear stretched out his palm and patted him, disappearing. ¡°Zoro!!!¡± Everyone shouted. ¡°Yes?¡± The exclamation made Kizaru, who was fencing with Rayleigh, turn his head and see Bear slapping PX-1. ¡°Pirates really can¡¯t be trusted, Kuro.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Kuro was stunned. Bang! Kizaru and Rayleigh collided again. Rayleigh took the opportunity to retreat and wanted to go to the rescue side, but Kizaru was unwilling to let go. His figure flashed and he slashed again. ¡°Go catch the Straw Hat Gang.¡± Kuro shook his head decisively. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t do it. I just got beaten up by a supernova. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m not injured, but I have internal injuries. It¡¯s very serious. I will feel uncomfortable if I am touched.¡± I can¡¯t do it! Others may not know, but how can he not know? He doesn¡¯t know if Bartholomew Kuma is the orthodox Shichibukai, but he is the orthodox Revolutionary Army. He will fight me to the death to protect Young Master. If you are leisurely taking care of your health with others, should I fight with others? If the bear sent him flying, wouldn¡¯t that be the end of the ball? Who knows where he could fly to? Wait ¡­ ¡®Smack?¡¯ Kuro looked over and saw that after Bartholomew Bear sent PX-1 flying, he continued to slap a few people away. ¡®Yeah!¡¯ Kuro¡¯s eyes lit up. There is a way out of the War Of The Best! I was sent flying by him! No one knows where they were photographed. First of all, they can fly for three days and three nights. When we get there, it will be the fourth day. At that time, I can just drag it out and the war will be over. Leda and Crowe may be lieutenants and ensigns, but they can choose not to go. Because their superiors had flown away, they could go to their own superiors. Kuro believed that Crowe would understand this. The crisis can be resolved! NICE!!! Kuro stood up and took out a cigar from his trouser pocket. After lighting it, his expression was full of confidence. ¡°Grandpa, I think I suddenly feel better! Today, no one can stop me from catching Straw Hat Kid!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Rayleigh, who was with Kizaru, narrowed his eyes. He had been spying on Kuro for half a day and felt that this bottomless man would take action. Is this man finally going to make a move? ¡°No choice, let¡¯s go!¡± Rayleigh¡¯s face became serious and his eyes opened and a great pressure filled the surroundings. Haoshoku! Kuro¡¯s mind was temporarily frozen by this sudden Haoshoku pressure. ¡°Ha!¡± Rayleigh slapped out and the Advanced Armament Haki rushed through his body. Kizaru could not react in time and was sent flying. He took advantage of this moment and went straight to Kuro. The long sword in his hand activated Black Hardening and he jumped hard and slashed down. Bang!!! The ground where Kuro stood collapsed in an instant, and the wave of air that spread out blew Leda away. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda fell to the ground. Only then did she recover from Haoshoku¡¯s shock and shouted in the direction of the dust cloud. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe finally recovered from the shock and looked at the surging dust in disbelief. ¡®He was cut?¡¯ Killed by Hades?! ¡°Are you kidding me!!!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes were red and she instantly turned into a girl, her arms aroused Armament Haki. ¡°Speed Shave!¡± With a flash of her feet, Lida quickly rushed into the dust fog. She naturally knew this move that Crowe used as his signature move. Leda¡¯s arms aroused Armament Haki and she fiercely poured it into the dust fog. She, who has lost her rationality, can no longer be regarded as Kenbonshoku (Observation). But there must be a target in that dust cloud! ¡°Energy ? Maximum Wheel ? Impact!¡± The impact of the fist directly blew away the dust fog. Just as Leda was about to smash forward, she suddenly stopped and stared at the place where the dust fog dissipated. In the deep pit, Rayleigh hacked at the top of Kuro¡¯s head with Haki. Kuro lowered his head and his head turned black and purple. ¡°Hey, no way¡­¡± Reilly was sweating. ¡°I used a lot of strength in this strike.¡± Crack crack¡­ His sword slowly moved up. Kuro braced himself against Rayleigh¡¯s sword and gradually raised his head. At this moment, his head is a little different. Armament Haki does not cover his face but covers his head completely. Under his eyes, there are two patterns that look like tears. And between his eyebrows, there is a black and purple cross mark. A trickle of blood fell from his head down his forehead and stained Rayleigh¡¯s sword. Kuro stared at Rayleigh and squeezed the words out of his mouth. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± His expression was filled with anger. Looking carefully, there was a little confusion¡­ Kuro was very confused. He was just saying a few words. Not only did this man not take care of his health, he even attacked me?! Who did I offend? I just want to be sent flying by a bear. Am I wrong?! It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a fight, but the key is that this is not a fight, but a real chop from the head! If it weren¡¯t for Kenbonshoku (Observation)¡¯s quick reaction and the Armament Haki covering his body in that instant, he would have been killed by that sword. Looking at Kuro staring at him, Rayleigh forced a smile. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I just want you not to catch Straw Hat?¡± Kuro closed his eyes and Armament Haki climbed down from his cheeks and quickly covered his entire body. The Armament Haki this time was even thicker than when he faced the Supernova. In the darkness, Kuro¡¯s chest showed an equally black and purple Distortion Sun symbol, protecting his chest completely. It was as if he was wearing a terrifying heavy armor. Ever since he obtained the fruit, Kuro felt that his physique seemed to have become much stronger. He no longer has the physique of an ordinary person. As an ability user of Devil Fruit, he is naturally ¡®Superman¡¯. The restrictions that originally belonged to the mortal body seemed to have been unlocked a little. This caused his Armament Haki to become much richer. For example, the current situation is his true full cover. ¡°Hey, this is not good.¡± Reilly could barely maintain his smile. He felt that he had underestimated this young man. This level of Armament Haki¡­ Is it really something a person in his twenties can use? Snap. Kuro reached out and held Rayleigh¡¯s long sword and said, ¡°Then you should have a taste of being beaten! Grandpa, castrate him!¡± Swish! A yellow light shot over from afar. Reilly¡¯s pupils shrank, and a High-Level Armament appeared in one hand, blocking that place. However, at this moment, Kuro held the knife in his right hand and Autumn Water pulled out the knife, turning into a black light and imprinted on Rayleigh¡¯s face. Chapter 138 When Did I Suffer a Loss The attack came so fast that Rayleigh had no way to dodge it. Besides, a laser was already coming from the distance. BOOM!!! The laser exploded on Rayleigh and the resulting explosion raised another cloud of dust. In the dust fog, a figure quickly retreated and slid along the ground for a distance, as if he was sent flying. Armament Haki spread a vertical line from his nose, and the gathered Armament Haki in his left hand faded at the same time. Even so, some blood flowed out of his nose. ¡°Sword Hero¡­¡± Rayleigh sighed. Laser is easy to block, but Sword Hero is hard to block. Just as Kuro unfolded his Armament Haki but was still struck until he bled, so was he. Although he blocked it, the blood still flowed. After all, if he did not block it, he would be cut in half! Whoosh! The smoke and dust turned into a spiral and dispersed. Kuro held the [Autumn Water] in his hand, and his domineering aura was like a entangled spiral surrounding the black blade, gradually dissipating. An old man with a long rudder on his head told him to use Haki at the critical moment. Therefore, he would only wrap around Haki when attacking. What? I¡¯m full of Armament Haki? Wasn¡¯t it a critical moment when I was cut down?! What a joke. In all his years of life, this was the first time he had been ambushed and almost went to see Roger. He is a Marine, why should he meet the Pirate King! Instead, Kuro wanted to send him to see his old captain! Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°I have been wandering in the sea for more than ten years and I have never suffered such a big loss. If I don¡¯t cut your face full of peach blossoms today, my name is not Luciru Kuro!¡± On the other side is a big pirate who has been in and out of the Grand Line for a long time. Unlike the old Golden Lion, although Rayleigh is old, he has no sequelae. Although his strength has decreased, he is still a terrifying person. But Kuro was not afraid, because he had an even stronger helper! ¡°Oh, Kuro, your Haki seems to be a little stronger. It¡¯s so scary.¡± Beside Kuro, yellow light gathered and revealed Kizaru¡¯s figure, looking at Kuro¡¯s Armament Haki in surprise. This was a little higher than the first time he sparred with him. This kid broke through the bottleneck? Kizaru was a little surprised. The improvement of strength is not that simple. There are indeed people on the sea who are completely different in a short time, but that is their own talent. It was equivalent to filling a bucket with water. However, the real increase in strength is to make the bucket itself bigger. This step is not comparable to filling it with water. Did Kuro get something? Kizaru was deep in thought, while Rayleigh was sweating and looking bitter. Not only did the sneak attack fail, but this young man was also very angry. That domineering content completely exceeded his estimation. And Kizaru is here¡­ Now there is Shichibukai. ¡°Luffy¡­¡± Reilly looked at Luffy, who was shouting at the bear, and murmured worriedly. No matter what, he had to save this person first. Reilly was about to rush over when he saw Kuro put Autumn Water back into the scabbard. He stepped away and held the handle of the knife. Instantly, Rayleigh felt a chill next to him and subconsciously raised his sword to block. ¡°One Blade Flow: Afterimage Slash.¡± Dang! Kuro, who was standing with Kizaru, gradually faded like a reflection in the water, and on Rayleigh¡¯s sword, there was a black blade wrapped in Haki. Where the sword and blade met, a wave of air was emitted. With just one sword, the air shook. ¡°A Dao Integration expert?¡± Reilly was shocked. Not only is he a swordsman, but he is also the most powerful one among them?! ¡°This old man will also participate.¡± At the moment when the sword and blade collided, Kizaru¡¯s figure appeared near Rayleigh, his feet glowed, and he lashed out with his leg. Bang! Reilly couldn¡¯t react in time and was kicked in the chest and flew backward. Just then, Kuro put his knife back in the sheath and disappeared. Click. The blade moved slightly. ¡°One Blade Flow: Line of Sky!¡± The black saber, mixed with Haki, swept an extremely long black light on the ground and slashed in Rayleigh¡¯s direction. Rayleigh, who was flying backward, stepped heavily on the ground, stabilized his body, and slashed at the meteor-like black light. Kuro¡¯s figure appeared in front of him and Autumn Water was blocked by Rayleigh¡¯s long sword. Under the Haki, the surrounding air trembled. Swish! At this moment, Kizaru stretched out his finger and a laser was quickly fired, piercing Reilly¡¯s shoulder blade. ¡°Tsk!¡± In pain, Rayleigh exerted force in his hands and pressed Kuro¡¯s body down in the air and then kicked Kuro. This kick sent Kuro flying. Bang! Kuro landed heavily on the ground, holding his chest and looking unhappy. Even though he was defended by Haki, he still felt pain. The old guy¡¯s dominance should not be underestimated. ¡°Laser.¡± At this time, Kizaru shot another laser and Rayleigh instantly cut back and blocked the laser with a sword. Click. Kuro sheathed his sword and pulled it out. ¡°Zhanbo.¡± The golden Flying Slash soared into the sky, forming a horizontal crescent shape. While Raleigh was dodging the laser, the slash hit his chest! Rayleigh¡¯s body was sent flying by the golden slash and hit a big tree. The tree was cut from the root and fell to the ground with a loud bang. The golden slash did not slow down and continued to sweep forward. Everywhere it passed, it was cut open, cutting a portion of the buildings and trees in front of it. Like chives cut by a sickle, the cut was very neat and smooth. Kizaru appeared next to Kuro and stood side by side with him. He looked at the flat scene in front of him in surprise. ¡°Are you going too far? If others complain, it will be terrible.¡± Kuro shook his knife and took out a cigar and lit it. He held the knife and stood side by side with Kizaru. He raised his head and exhaled the smoke. ¡°Stop joking, old man.¡± You broke the main trunk yourself, and you still have the cheek to say that to me? Kuro shook Autumn Water in his hand. This black saber is indeed much better to use than Huazhou. The power of his Slash Wave just now is a level higher than that of Huazhou. Autumn Water also belongs to the Heavy Taiji Blade. The blade is very heavy and is very suitable for him to draw his katana. He was right to change the knife. He raised Autumn Water and smiled. ¡°In a few days, you will be my shape.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Leda, who had calmed down not far away, did not hear what Kuro said, but when she saw Kuro looking at Autumn Water affectionately, she felt a crisis looming over her head. Sure enough, that wife is a threat! Although Kuro has always regarded her as a woman, Leda believes that as long as she stays long enough, there will always be a chance. And before the opportunity appears, any woman who appears around Kuro will be regarded as a strong opponent by her. Knife? Not even a knife! What if it becomes someone¡¯s wife! The smoke and dust were blown away by the wind, revealing Rayleigh¡¯s figure. He was half-kneeling on the ground, holding his chest and breathing heavily, blood flowing from his hands. The palm could not hide Rayleigh¡¯s wound. On his chest, a one-word gap appeared. Reilly looked at the old man and the young man in front of him with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting old, this is really¡­¡± He could deal with one, but if there were two, it would be difficult for him to even defend. If it weren¡¯t for Luffy, he would have escaped by now and wouldn¡¯t be fighting these two monsters here. But as for Luffy, he can¡¯t even protect himself now. And ¡­ ¡°That slash¡­¡± Reilly looked at Kuro, who was smiling at the knife. Maybe he was seeing things, maybe he was hurt. But the more he looked, the more he felt that the person was not Kuro, but a familiar figure with long blond hair, laughing at him. Chapter 139 What Do You Know! Back then, after they and Garp ended the era of Lox, all kinds of pirates were surging. During that time, the most famous was not Edward Newgate. But the Golden Lion! During those days, they had encountered the Flying Pirates countless times and were very familiar with Golden Lion. Not to mention the strength of the attack, just from the divine power, it was definitely Golden Lion¡¯s attack! But why this young man? Reilly looked at Kuro in his Marine cape and felt a bitterness in his mouth. ¡°Did you choose a Marine? Shiki¡­¡± That man actually cultivated a Marine. It was really unbelievable. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Suddenly, Luffy¡¯s scream came from not far away. His companions had all disappeared after being patted by the bear. ¡°Sa, should I catch you?¡± Kizaru touched his chin and looked at Rayleigh with interest. This is a good opportunity. Rayleigh obviously wants to protect Straw Hat, otherwise he would have escaped long ago, then¡­ Kizaru turned into a ray of light and directly refracted to the side of Big Bear, who was about to slap Luffy and stood in front of Big Bear. ¡°Shit!¡± Reilly and Kuro spoke at the same time. ¡°?¡± Reilly looked at Kuro. He said that it was bad because you were in front of him and he couldn¡¯t get out of the way. Why did you say it was bad? Of course, Kuro also felt bad. After stabbing Rayleigh, his anger was gradually wearing off. Most of all, he had not forgotten his original purpose. Being sent flying by a bear was his goal. Kizaru looked at Bear curiously and asked, ¡°What do you want to do, Bartholomew Bear, are you going to betray our Marine?¡± Bear paused and said softly, ¡°I am not your subordinate. We can do whatever we want.¡± Shichibukai is not a subordinate agency of Marine, but a direct agency of the World Government. Without government orders, they have reason not to cooperate with Marine. Hearing this, Kizaru dragged his voice in surprise, ¡°Oh, but this incident is not small. It concerns tenryubito. If you do this, I will report it.¡± Bear was silent for a while, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Kizaru looked back at Luffy who was lying on the ground and said: ¡°As long as he is still here, Hades may not retreat so easily. If we catch Hades, our Marine¡¯s face will be greatly improved.¡± Although the probability is not high, what if? Even if he didn¡¯t, Kizaru wouldn¡¯t care. At least it gave Kuro a rare opportunity to fight with the strong. He still remembered that Kuro asked him how to become stronger. The way to become stronger is naturally one of the options to fight with the strong. At least he can gain some experience. In Kizaru¡¯s opinion, Kuro¡¯s strength is not bad, but his combat experience with strong people is not enough. Now was an opportunity. And Kuro was in a hurry now. What does the old man want? Why did he run to the bear? That¡¯s my seat! Kuro¡¯s last bit of anger disappeared. He was so anxious that he subconsciously wanted to run over there. However, Rayleigh was faster than him and a gust of wind whistled in front of Kuro. Dang! Kuro subconsciously blocked it. Autumn Water and the long sword collided, and the blade rubbed against each other. Reilly held the sword with both hands and smiled. ¡°I seem to understand a little. This scene, although not very advantageous, is a little better than I thought just now. Just block you.¡± Shichibukai seems to be fighting against Kizaru. It was not a situation of three monsters working together. If he blocked this young Marine, Luffy would have a chance to be saved. Kuro gritted his teeth and stared at the hateful old man in front of him, thinking of a famous saying from his previous life. Shaanxi writer Chen Zhongyi once said: You know nothing about hammers. What do you know! Kuro roared in his heart. He held Autumn Water and pushed Rayleigh away. He took a step back and called to Kizaru. ¡°Old man, let¡¯s deal with someone else. I can¡¯t beat this person!¡± Kizaru turned into light and dodged the bear¡¯s attack and appeared nearby. He shot a laser at the bear rushing towards Luffy and said to Kuro: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just do your best to deal with them. It¡¯s a rare experience to fight with such pirates.¡± The laser was blocked by the bear¡¯s palm. The beam bounced off his palm and refracted into the sky and disappeared. Bear looked at Kizaru, put the book in his hand on his waist, and pulled off the glove on his other hand. Kizaru looked at his open meatball palm and pouted. ¡°It¡¯s so scary, Shichibukai.¡± Kuro was stunned by Kizaru¡¯s words. ¡®Experience?¡¯ ¡®Experience my ass!¡¯ Isn¡¯t it good for you and this old monster to live here? Then he went to find the bear and was slapped away. Then Luffy ran away, so as not to offend Garp. Everyone was happy. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to win?! Don¡¯t you know that this world needs to be shared to be happy! Whoosh! A cold light cut across his neck. Dang! Kuro raised Autumn Water and blocked Rayleigh¡¯s sword. At that moment, Rayleigh flew a palm at his chest. Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and he also slapped out. Bang!!! Under the vibration of the air, the two figures pushed each other away. ¡°Oh? You know this move too.¡± Reilly swung his sword and his face relaxed. Dealing with one and dealing with two are completely different concepts. ¡°You are really troublesome¡­¡± Kuro hesitated, his face distressed. This is different from playing Supernova. Kuro is really annoyed now. There is no end to fighting against such an existence. Moreover, he might not be able to defeat them. Even after being slashed, this old thing is still alive and kicking. It was obvious that his body technique was stronger than his. It was hard to say about his swordsmanship. He would only know if he really fought. He couldn¡¯t use his ability either. The old man was still here. It would be over if he used it. Besides, what he wanted was not to win or lose against Rayleigh or use any abilities. What good could it do to fight him? Marine defeated the Vice-Captain of the Roger Pirates and became the new generation of ¡®Marine Heroes¡¯? People gave him the nickname ¡®Little Garp¡¯ or ¡®Iron Sword¡¯? He even announced his name. Crowe¡¯s name can¡¯t be used. Even more impossible. ¡°Achoo!¡± Crowe, who was watching the battle, sneezed and then subconsciously hugged his body. I keep feeling a chill¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, I want to ask you.¡± Reilly had no intention of fighting with Kuro. He just needed to stall him. ¡°Who did you learn your swordsmanship from?¡± ¡°Swordsmanship¡­¡± Kuro was stunned. He thought for a moment and pointed to the sky. ¡°I went to school with the sky.¡± The Unshadowed Divine Wind is brought by transmigration and it is basically the same as what God gave. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Above the sky is Shiki¡¯s domain. Sure enough, this is Shiki¡¯s disciple. This one is Marine. It¡¯s impossible for him to say Shiki¡¯s name. It¡¯s normal to imply that. Reilly gave him a long look and said, ¡°You actually joined the Marine Corps and became a lackey of the government. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people who teach you will be ashamed?¡± Kuro: ¡°It will be ashamed? It will be strange if it has a face.¡± Will God have the face? Wouldn¡¯t that be human? Then it rains and it snows¡­ Kuro shook his head and put this disgusting thought behind him. He spat out the cigar in his mouth. Kuro raised Autumn Water horizontally and wiped his two fingers on the blade. He said seriously, ¡°Hades Rayleigh, since you are blocking me, you have to be careful.¡± These words made Rayleigh¡¯s face turn serious and he smiled. ¡°It just so happens that I also want to see how much you know.¡± ¡°Uncharacteristic and romantic¡­¡± Autumn Water¡¯s blade glowed black and gold. ¡°Profoundity: Black Tortoise!¡± A huge Turtle Snake phantom fell around Kuro, and then Kuro ran towards the bear with the Xuanwu phantom. Do you think I want to fight you to the death? Actually, I just want to run away with my shield! You can¡¯t imagine it! Chapter 140 Shoot Me! Reilly, of course, would not let him go to Luffy. As soon as Kuro moved, he ran over. At this time, the snake eyes in the phantom of the turtle and snake stared at Rayleigh. ¡°This is¡­¡± Rayleigh¡¯s figure stopped, and then in the next moment, his Haoshoku emitted and destroyed Black Tortoise¡¯s snake form at a glance. At the same time, his long sword Haki spun and quickly slashed. Advanced Haki Slash! Crack! The turtle shell-like shield also shattered under this sword, along with Kuro¡¯s body. ¡°Why do you all like to stare? Secret Sword: Swallow Return.¡± Behind him, he heard Kuro¡¯s voice and saw him appear behind Rayleigh, in a katana stance, his blade unsheathed. Three black lights surrounded Rayleigh. ¡®You think I¡¯m going to run?¡¯ Actually, I really want to cut you! You think I¡¯m on the first floor, but I¡¯m actually on the second floor. Without hurting him, Kuro could not achieve his goal. However, he never thought that just one profound meaning could deal with this old guy. Back then, there was an old man who could stare at his profound meaning when he was about to die. If this person couldn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t have been almost killed just now. Black Tortoise is just a cover. The real thing is the follow-up attack. ¡°This swordsmanship¡­¡± Reilly¡¯s pupils shrank. This is not an ordinary three-strike attack. This attack made him feel that he couldn¡¯t avoid it at all. There was no way to avoid it, he could only face it head-on! Bang! Reilly¡¯s body flew backward, but he quickly landed and slid on the ground for a while, leaving a trail of dust on the ground. His waist, shoulder blades, chest, and abdomen were soaked in blood. Kuro slowly put away his knife and said to Reilly, ¡°Did you defend it? Old monsters are different.¡± ¡°It really is¡­¡± Reilly smiled and stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled by you this time, but¡­Feng, your swordsmanship has perfectly inherited that person. The new generation respects you.¡± The Lightless Divine Wind is ¡®Wind¡¯, and the profound meaning is made of wind. The Black Tortoise is the wind, the turtle shell is the obstruction of the wind, and the Snake Bind is the restraint of the wind. Similarly, the wind drives the water. Vermillion Bird is an Undying Slash formed by wind. White Tiger is the range and capture of wind. The foundation of Kuro¡¯s self-created Iaido is also ¡®Wind¡¯. Otherwise, how could he be so fast? ¡°Lion¡­¡± Kuro squatted slightly and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Thousand Cut Valley!¡± Autumn Water was instantly pulled out and cut a hundred times. Countless golden slashes rushed towards Rayleigh like golden light covering the ground. ¡°Oh~¡± Kizaru turned his head and said in surprise, ¡°Kuro, you¡¯re serious.¡± ¡°This move is not easy to block¡­¡± Reilly¡¯s face was serious and the Haki on his sword deepened again. He waved his sword and cut off a few flying slashes. The speed at which he swung his sword was not slow either. After a few swings, more than half of Kuro¡¯s slashes were offset. It was normal, within Kuro¡¯s expectation. But that was what he wanted. After slashing, his feet moved and he went straight to the bear. ¡®You think I want to fight you seriously?¡¯ No, I really want to get away. You think I¡¯m the second level, but I¡¯m actually still the first level. You can¡¯t imagine it! This time, Rayleigh could not stop him. Kuro rushed towards the bear at an extremely fast speed, which surprised Kizaru. ¡°Oh, Kuro, do you want to¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master, it¡¯s changed!¡± Kuro aimed at Kizaru and slashed horizontally. In an instant, Kizaru¡¯s body turned into light and scattered, and the blade followed the light towards the opposite bear. Shoot me! Kuro was looking forward to it. Bear stretched out his palm without any expression. The blade hit the meatball and was immediately bounced and blocked. Kuro quickly put his sword back into the sheath along with the rebounding force and then slashed out with his katana. The blade scattered at the moment of unsheathing and turned into hundreds of shadows. ¡°One Blade Flow: Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± Take a picture of me!! Kuro was looking forward to it. Bang! Bear accurately found the real knife in the afterimage. The meatball in his palm jumped out a ball of air, blocking Kuro¡¯s knife strength, and then bounced off his blade. Could it be that it was not powerful enough and did not discover my threat, so it did not slap me away? Kuro sheathed his sword again, and Armament Haki wrapped around the entire scabbard along the spiral of the handle. ¡°Yuelong!¡± A black light quickly flashed in front of Bear. Take a picture of me!!! Kuro began to roar in his heart. This time, the bear took a step back and stretched out its hands. Both meatballs burst out of the air. Under the huge resistance formed by the air, Kuro¡¯s extremely fast blade slowed down and appeared on the blade. Then, it was bounced off by the bear¡¯s hands. Whoosh! Suddenly, there was a sound of air breaking behind him. Rayleigh had already offset the countless slashes and went straight to this side. His sword broke through the air and stabbed Kuro¡¯s back. Bang! The moment Kuro was hit, his figure disappeared. He appeared on the other side and gritted his teeth, feeling a faint pain in his back. This sword stabbed him, but he reacted quickly and with Haki protecting him, he dodged a little. ¡°Old man?¡± Kuro turned his head and quickly looked for Kizaru. ¡°Oh, Lida, what did you eat? Can you give me some?¡± On the other side, Kizaru had one hand in his pocket and the other open towards Lida. Leda thought for a moment, took a banana from her backpack, and put it in Kizaru¡¯s big hand. This old man is Kuro¡¯s superior, and he treats Kuro well and can be given. ¡°Ah~ Thank you, I do like bananas.¡± Kizaru said with a smile, his expression very kind. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Kuro shouted. I¡¯m swapping places with you, not letting you slack off! Kizaru opened the banana peel and took a bite. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to deal with two to increase your combat experience? This is a rare opportunity, don¡¯t miss it.¡± Is it¡­ like this? Kuro was so angry that he rolled his eyes, but he could not say anything and could only hold his anger in. Reilly stood in front of Luffy, in a triangular situation with Bear and Kuro. In the middle was Luffy, who was lying on the ground and still in pain because of the disappearance of his companions. ¡°I still made it.¡± Reilly breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, Kizaru didn¡¯t seem to be participating in the battle and he was next to Luffy. At this moment, Bear¡¯s figure teleported to Rayleigh¡¯s side and Rayleigh also reacted at this time. Just as he was about to move, Bear whispered a few words in his ear and then teleported back to his original position. Reilly looked at Bear in shock. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Bear slowly said, ¡°You can only trust me.¡± ¡°Really? It seems that this is the only way.¡± Reilly thought about it and suddenly smiled. Then he faced in the direction of Kuro. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. We can have a good fight, Little Lion.¡± Is it so difficult for me to be sent flying? Kuro smacked his lips. Although it was difficult for the two of them, there was still a chance now. If Luffy didn¡¯t take it away, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Just as he thought this, Bear appeared beside Luffy and slapped him. Opportunity! ¡°One Blade Flow: Line of Sky!¡± Shua! The black stream of light turned into a straight line and burst out. At this moment, Rayleigh suddenly made a move. His figure moved and he slashed at the black light. Dang! Autumn Water and the long sword collided, but this was within Kuro¡¯s expectations. He tilted his body and used the force of Autumn Water hitting the long sword to appear in front of Luffy, right under the bear¡¯s palm. At the same time, his Haki contracted. Just shoot me! Chapter 141 He Will Definitely Become a Marine Admiral A wind blew around him, blowing at the ground where Kuro had been standing. There was no one there. Bear stood up and looked at his palm. His expressionless face tilted to the side with his head. Doubt. Will such a man be sent flying by me? ¡°Oh, this is really rare.¡± Kizaru finished the banana in his hand and said in surprise. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda was shocked and her eyes turned red again. Kizaru took a look and comforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the bear just sent people flying.¡± ¡°Smack?¡± Leda tilted her head. At this time, Sentomaru came over and said, ¡°Bear God¡¯s ability can send people flying. I heard that he can make people fly for three days and three nights in a row. As for where he goes, only he knows.¡± ¡°With Brother Kuro¡¯s strength, he shouldn¡¯t be injured. In a few days, Brother Kuro will contact us himself.¡± As soon as these words came out, Leda¡¯s face immediately became expressionless, with a faint disdain. Could it be that this guy has this idea? No wonder he rushed to the bear just now. Reilly was also puzzled. Although Bear had assured him that the Straw Hats would be safe, it was not so stable with a man here. They have Luffy¡¯s weakness, but that young Marine doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s obvious that Kuro will be more skilled. But to be suddenly sent flying by a bear was something Rayleigh never expected. Was Bartholomew Bear¡¯s ability already so terrifying? After a moment of confusion, Bear looked at Luffy and found that the child had raised his head and was staring at him with hatred. ¡°Farewell.¡± Bang! He slapped Luffy until he disappeared. The Straw Hats officially declared the team annihilation in Sabaody Archipelago. Reilly looked at Kizaru and said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t do it when you¡¯re old. You were almost killed by the new generation. Kizaru, your Marine has a great figure.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°But it¡¯s still not as good as you pirates. People who are in trouble every year give us Marines a headache. This year¡¯s generation is rated as ¡®The Evil Generation¡¯. It¡¯s so scary to hear it.¡± ¡°Stop lying.¡± Reilly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve achieved my goal. I¡¯m a retired guy, so I won¡¯t get involved here.¡± With that, he turned around and left, waving his hand. Kizaru looked at him and his sunglasses glowed. In the end, he let Rayleigh go. He walked up to the bear and looked at it. ¡°Have you thought about how to explain this to the higher-ups?¡± ¡°I will take care of it,¡± Bear whispered. Kizaru sighed. ¡°Tenryubito is a terrible person. Is it worth it to give up his life for a small pirate group?¡± As a regular customer of Vegapunk, Kizaru and Bear were naturally very familiar with each other. The original bear has been modified to this extent. After all, the cyborg had succeeded. But now that he has released the criminal who beat Tenryubito, if Bear wants to take all the punishment¡­ then he will only be completely transformed. ¡°Well, you have your own ideas. If the main culprit leaves, I have to catch some people and bring them back. Otherwise, the Draconians will be very annoying.¡± Kizaru touched his chin and said, ¡°Kamido Maru, take some people to catch some pirates and bring them back to report. As for Kuro¡­ wait for his call.¡± ¡°Got it, Old Man.¡± Sentomaru nodded and said to Leda and Kro, ¡°Are you going to catch pirates?¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course!¡± It¡¯s good to catch pirates! If he catches more pirates, he can achieve his goal of promoting Kuro as soon as possible and he can also be promoted. As long as his level is high, he doesn¡¯t have to be a tool. In the sky, a ball of air flew at high speed, passing seagulls, passing through clouds, and flying in the sky. Kuro finally achieved his goal. It feels so good! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He snapped his fingers and controlled the [Treasure of Heaven] in the sky to fly away together. He thought the name that Leda came up with was pretty good, so he used it. The treasure house must go with him. If this thing doesn¡¯t go with him and leaves the control range, the Sabaody Lands will really be gone. ¡°Three days and three nights! Three days and three nights!¡± Kuro¡¯s teeth were about to fall out. He lay in the air and took a very comfortable posture. He took out a cigar and put it in his mouth. After lighting it, he blew out smoke. Three days! It would take three days to fly at such a high speed, so even if a Battleship discovered him when he landed, he would not have enough time to go back. By then, the War Of The Best would be over. He had nothing to do with it. He would apply for it later and find a place to camp. Then, he would be able to live a safe and comfortable life. It would be best if it was East Blue. After all, it was his hometown and he could not abandon it. Every day, he would cultivate, play cards, smoke, get a salary, and catch a few ignorant pirates to fool his performance. Isn¡¯t it good? Thinking of this, Kuro laughed happily. He lay flat in the Air Ball, crossed his legs, and hummed happily. ¡­ . Headquarters, the atmosphere was very solemn. Sengoku was already on the move. Groups of Marines arrived one after another, and some had already arrived at Headquarters. At this time, there were more Marines in Marin Van Do than ever before. Some of the Marines who were summoned received training in the Headquarters training ground. ¡°One, two, one!¡± A large number of Marines are training collectively, or the Marines in the Headquarters or those who just came from the four seas. This time, the overall plan is 100,000 Marine elites. As long as they have merits, the program will not be used. They will be directly summoned to the Headquarters and transferred to the Ministry. ¡°One, two, one!¡± In a training ground, many Marines waved their fists collectively. One of them, a bearded man in his thirties, waved his fists the most and shouted the loudest. That serious spirit seemed to infect the people around him, making the Marines next to him work harder. ¡°Stop, rest for five minutes and then run two hundred laps!¡± The major in charge of training shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± Many Marines saluted in unison, then scattered and began to rest. Only the bearded man remained straight. The Major looked at Kaz with satisfaction and left. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°We still have to train later. Drink some water.¡± Marines whispered to each other, and around the bearded man, Marines gathered the most. ¡°Hey, Kaz, I heard that you are from East Blue. What is the pirate environment in East Blue? I heard that it is very peaceful, unlike our North Blue, which is messy and pirates are too ferocious.¡± A Marine asked in an envious tone. This bearded man with firm eyes is Kaz! After making a contribution in East Blue, he heard the command of Headquarters and immediately handed over the application. He was directly approved and promoted to Second Lieutenant. Kaz heard the Marine¡¯s question and said seriously: ¡°No matter which sea, as long as there are pirates, there is no peace. But there is no need to think too highly of them. As long as we hold the justice in our hearts and are tenacious, pirates are definitely not our opponent, because pirates have no faith, but we do!¡± His tone seemed to have some kind of infectious effect, which shook the Marines around him. ¡°As expected of Kaz, a man with ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯. That¡¯s right, as long as we are tenacious, pirates have nothing to fear!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s Cass!¡± ¡°Brother Cass, I want to follow you!¡± Kaz smiled when he heard that. ¡°I learned justice from a man. I admire him very much. My purpose in coming to the headquarters is to follow that man, but I¡¯m not worthy yet. When I¡¯m stronger, I¡¯ll be worthy of following that man and helping him.¡± He took a deep breath and shouted at everyone, ¡°If you follow me, you have to help that person step forward step by step. I believe that he will definitely become a Marine Admiral!!¡± Chapter 142 Hydra Town is also Hydra (1) In the air, Kuro continued to fly, and the treasure house followed him forever. Kuro did not know what time it was now, but he saw two sunsets, which meant two days had passed. Kuro looked at the blue sky. The sky was not purely clear these two days. There were also storms and lightning, but they were all blocked by the air mass. He lay on the Air Ball and wanted to light a cigar, but when he touched his pocket, he found that it was out of stock. ¡°Damn Capone Becky, he looks like a boss, but not only did he bring fewer cigars, he is also difficult to smoke.¡± Kuro cursed in his heart and then stared blankly at the sky. After a while, his voice sounded in the air. ¡°So boring¡­¡± He had been flying for two days. Although he could break it, he did not want to, because the past two days were too boring. He was thinking about life and remembered some things. The straw hat was sent flying to the Island of Daughters, and Kuro remembered that he put on the straw hat at that moment, which meant that according to the original plan, he would be sent to the Island of Daughters by the bear. Daughters Island! Amazon Lily, also known as Hydra Island. That legendary country. All women! And everyone has a snake on them. A snake! He was entangled with those cute women with excellent figures¡­ Just thinking about it is exciting! Most importantly, there was the Empress known as the world¡¯s number one beauty, Boa Hancock! Who doesn¡¯t look at beautiful women? Is anyone who doesn¡¯t look at beautiful women decent? Despicable! Kuro is not cheap. He wants to see. Therefore, even if he was a little hungry, he endured it and wanted to take a look at the mysterious country of women on Daughters Island. Not for anything else, but to watch. Well, really! With such anticipation, Kuro continued to fly in the air mass, waiting for the sky to rise and set again, and finally, he reached a sea. Seeing that the ball of air was about to plunge into the sea, Kuro was suddenly shocked. He pulled out his sword and cut open the ball of air, and he stopped on the sea. He floated on the surface of the sea with an ugly expression. Fortunately, he had Piaopiao. Otherwise, he would have fallen into the water. No¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if you fall into the water without fruit. He looked around and saw that the sea was blank wherever he looked. He couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head. ¡°Where¡¯s Daughter¡¯s Island?¡± Kuro touched his chin and murmured, ¡°Could it be that my physical fitness is different from the straw hat, so I just flew to the sea.¡± His figure slowly rose and floated to a high place. With the help of the high position, he could barely see the outline of an island. Seeing the island, Kuro¡¯s eyes lit up and he flew straight there. Daughters Island, here I come! The island got closer and closer. As Kuro flew, the appearance of the island gradually appeared in front of him. It was a strange rocky island with many mountains. Most of the mountains were located at the edge of the island. In the center of the island, there is a green grassland with a river flowing next to it. There is a small town with a stone gate at the entrance of the town. Like a sign, the word ¡°Nine Snakes¡± is written on the top. The moment he saw the words, Kuro¡¯s face turned excited. He swooped down from a high altitude to the gate, and then, his expression was strange. An old man with a walking stick was walking forward with the help of a little girl. They happened to see Kuro falling and were shocked. ¡°Fly, it flew here!¡± The little girl said blankly. Kuro was also surprised because the old man¡­ was a man. And this place seems a little too shabby. Kuro looked around and asked again, ¡°This is Hydra?¡± The little girl nodded subconsciously. ¡°This is Hydra.¡± Kuro: ¡°Nine Snakes Island?¡± The little girl said, ¡°Nine Snakes Town.¡± Kuro was speechless. It wasn¡¯t photographed on Hydra Island¡­ Speaking of which, when he deliberately blocked in front of the straw hat, did Bear increase his strength at that moment? Are you afraid that you can¡¯t send me flying? ¡°Forget it, Nine Snakes Town it is, they are all ¡®Nine Snakes¡¯. I can brag to Crowe later, I was photographed by Nine Snakes.¡± Kuro¡¯s tone was a little sour. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m face blind. I don¡¯t know if women are beautiful.¡± In any case, he would be sent flying anyway. It didn¡¯t matter where he went. As long as he could escape from the top. ¡°Cuckoo¡ª¡± There was a sound in his abdomen. Kuro touched his stomach and looked at the little girl. ¡°Well, can you let me have a free meal? I will pay you later.¡± ¡°Marines?!¡± At this time, the trembling old man whose eyelids were drooping screamed so loudly that it seemed that the whole town heard it. The old man instantly threw away his walking stick and pulled the little girl into the town. His speed did not look like he needed help. Then, there was a clanging sound in the town. The doors of the house were opened one by one, and a large number of people appeared, each of them holding weapons in their hands, either swords or firearms, all staring nervously at Kuro. ¡®What¡¯s that for?¡¯ Kuro glanced at his Marine cloak. This place¡­ Marines are very annoying. A group of people gradually approached Kuro and surrounded him. A burly man holding a pistol said fiercely, ¡°Damn it, why did Marines come at this time?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough that they caught Ace, they still want to invade our territory at this time!¡± ¡°Despicable Marine, are you trying to kill us now! You can¡¯t fix it!¡± ¡°Kill him, he is alone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, kill him!¡± The group of people looked very excited. Only then did Kuro notice something else. There seemed to be a flag hanging on these people¡¯s houses. It was a skull with a crescent beard! Whitebeard! This is Whitebeard¡¯s sphere of influence! ¡°Sorry to disturb you. Goodbye.¡± Kuro turned around and left without any hesitation. WDNMD! What¡¯s wrong with filming Whitebeard¡¯s sphere of influence? Damn bear! Kuro looked a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, there don¡¯t seem to be any pirates here and he can retreat now. ¡°Ga!!!¡± At this moment, a strange cry suddenly came from the sky. A shadow covered the whole town. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Cilla¡¯!!!¡± ¡°Cilla is here!¡± ¡°Hurry up and take refuge! Damn it, I told you that you can¡¯t go out today!¡± Kuro turned his head and looked up. In an instant, his eyes widened and cold sweat flowed from his forehead. ¡°This thing¡­¡± It was a huge strange bird that could cover the sky. The bird was filled with metal-like lumps that glowed in the sky. Its whole body was green. Looking at its head, it looked a little like a parrot. At this moment, it opened its mouth wide and flew straight over. After the beak opened wide, a row of sawteeth and a tongue full of barbs could be seen. Most importantly, its life aura was abnormally huge. Whitebeard¡¯s sphere of influence is the New World. Monsters of the New World ¡­ F*cking bear! Chapter 143 If You Don¡¯t See It, Don¡¯t Care ¡°Run quickly!!¡± The townspeople looked terrified and fled in all directions. However, although this monster¡¯s body is big, its speed is quite fast. Its long beak, which is like an iron hook, has already reached the top of the building. With a casual rub, it rubbed a hole in a house. Everyone was fleeing, but in front of Kuro, the mayor who had just displayed his extreme speed became trembling again. ¡°Grandpa!¡± The little girl was trying her best to support her grandfather and kept slowly moving to the side. Where¡¯s that Peter you saw me with?! Why don¡¯t you come out! Is Marine less popular than Monsters?! ¡°Ga!¡± The strange bird also discovered the two people and rushed towards them with its mouth open. Its figure is comparable. It was like the difference between an eagle and an earthworm. Too big! The little girl turned to look at the strange bird that pounced on her. Her face became abnormally pale and she was so frightened that she could not move. ¡°Shyri!¡± Among the people running away, one of them looked back and shouted. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± He fired a shot at the strange bird. Bang! The lead bullet flew and hit the strange bird, sparking. It could not break the defense of the metal skin at all. The man gritted his teeth and wanted to rush over, but he was stopped by another person. ¡°Run, that¡¯s Xela, we can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°But Shyri and the mayor¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to go. It¡¯s all that Marine¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have gone out at all. Xela can¡¯t see anyone. At most, he will destroy a few buildings.¡± ¡°Damn it!!!¡± The man¡¯s face changed several times, and in the end, he gave up the idea of rushing over and was pulled away. The strange bird had already approached. The little girl could even see the cold light in its mouth, which was enough to match her height and the stench coming from its fangs. Oh no! The little girl closed her eyes. BOOM!!! The strange bird hit the ground and its long beak drilled into the ground. The rest of the waves caused the surrounding ground to crack and create a big pit. ¡°Shyri!¡± In the crowd, someone knelt and cried. ¡°Damn it, at this time, Marine, everything is Marine!¡± The burly man who threatened Kuro with a gun knelt on the ground and pounded the ground with a ferocious expression. At this moment, Kuro¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Well, when you escape, it¡¯s not too late to blame me.¡± The burly man looked up and saw Kuro standing in front of him, holding the old man in one hand and the little girl in the other. ¡°Shirley!¡± The strong man¡¯s eyes widened with joy. ¡°Thank, thank you!¡± Kuro put the two of them down and Shirui came back to her senses and said to Kuro, ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and turned to look at the monster with its head in the ground. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Xerra, Strange Bird Xerra.¡± Shyri looked at the strange bird in fear and said: ¡°The monster that appeared on our island a long time ago, every time it appears, there must be casualties. We have no way but to estimate the time of its appearance and then hide at home. If this bird can¡¯t see life, it won¡¯t go berserk.¡± What? Young and inexperienced? He wants to do it when he sees someone? Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth. The New World is indeed strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Whitebeard¡¯s sphere of influence? That old guy should be very responsible for people in his sphere of influence. No one came to help?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Brother Marco comes at this time every time, but Xela is too strong, and Brother Marco can only force it back and can¡¯t kill it,¡± Shyri answered honestly. Kuro looked at the metal lumps on the monster and said in surprise, ¡°Oh? Even Marco can¡¯t kill it? That¡¯s the strongest person besides your old guy.¡± Shyri continued, ¡°In the past, Brother Marco would come here a few days in advance, but¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Shyri, don¡¯t say anymore, I saved you!¡± The strong man interrupted Shyri. Kuro gave him a meaningful look. He also knew the rest. At this time, Whitebeard¡¯s forces have already gathered and are sailing towards Headquarters. How could he have the energy to care about this side? But it was their Marines who caused Whitebeard¡¯s forces to gather. ¡°By the way, that old guy can¡¯t come in person? He can¡¯t kill him?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Marine, watch your words!¡± The burly man retorted, ¡°Although you saved Shirui and the mayor, you can¡¯t say that Dad is old¡­ In short, Dad is the strongest, how can he not defeat this strange bird! Dad has come a few times, but every time, this strange bird seems to know in advance. As long as Dad is here, it will not come down, and Dad¡¯s ability¡­¡± With Whitebeard¡¯s ability, it would be easy for the strange birds in the sky to come down, but this island would probably be gone. Kuro looked at the strange bird. ¡°It can¡¯t really be hard, it¡¯s an intelligent one.¡± ¡°Ga!¡± At this moment, the strange bird pulled its head out of the ground and looked left and right at the people who were fleeing, as if it was thinking of a countermeasure. Then, he spread his wings, and the wings made of metal lumps suddenly grew some spikes. Seeing this scene, Kuro was shocked. ¡°No way¡­¡± The burly man beside him had yet to react. He said to Kuro, ¡°In short, you run first. Xela is very strange. The life it sees, unless it can be forced back, it will keep chasing until life and death.¡± With that, the burly man pulled Shyri, picked up the mayor, and fled. Whoosh! At this moment, the strange bird¡¯s wings suddenly fell. A large number of metal spikes flew out of its wings and shot in all directions, facing the fleeing people! The burly man was completely stunned at that moment. He had never seen Xela¡¯s move and didn¡¯t expect it to become like this. Doesn¡¯t it only know how to chase people?! Never seen it before! The spikes were extremely fast and were about to reach the burly man¡¯s body, including the others. The spikes the size of daggers were about to reach their backs. This time, it¡¯s completely over¡­ ¡°Lion Wei Ground Scroll!¡± Boom! In front of these scattered people, the land was suddenly raised, forming a huge round thick earth wall. On the wall, mighty lion heads were condensed, isolating the scattered people. Chop chop chop chop!!! The metal spikes pierced into the earth wall and sank deep inside. Some of the spikes even came out, revealing a little tip on the outer wall. ¡°This force is not small¡­¡± Kuro was squatting on the ground with his hand on the ground. He looked at the head of a cold metal spike on his face and sighed. He stood up and looked at the people behind him. ¡°If I didn¡¯t see it, I don¡¯t want to care. After all, the world is so big and I want to be in charge every day. But if I see it¡­¡± The earth wall disappeared, revealing the figure of the strange bird Xela. Kuro stared at it, scratched his head, and looked distressed. ¡°Then I can¡¯t ignore it.¡± If these people were pirates, maybe Kuro would really not care, but they are not. They were just civilians protected by Whitebeard on an island in the New World. Maybe later some people will become pirates, but now they are not. Kuro only cares about the present and not the future. They would talk about the future later. Who the hell wants to care about something so tiring? ¡°Ga!¡± As if discovering that it was done by Kuro, Xela looked at it and flapped her wings twice in exasperation. Her two thick short feet wrapped in metal lumps strode straight towards Kuro. ¡°Are you angry? This is really¡­¡± Kuro held the hilt with one hand and pouted in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡± Chapter 144 The Sound of the Divine Wind Although Xela¡¯s legs are short, he is big. For Kuro, he can run very fast. Autumn Water Blade opened slightly and Kuro disappeared on the spot, and a black stream of light appeared at the feet of Xila. Kuro appeared on the other side of Xela. Autumn Water had already returned to her sheath. With a soft click, the last part of the blade returned to its sheath. ¡°One Blade Flow: One-Line Sky.¡± Chi! At this moment, a huge spark appeared on Xela¡¯s metal leg, leaving a knife mark on it. ¡°So hard?¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°Much harder than Lida.¡± Of course, this is talking about Leda¡¯s aggressiveness. ¡°Ga!¡± Xela turned her head to face Kuro and flapped her wings in exasperation again as she ran over. Whoosh! Kuro instantly appeared on Xela¡¯s head, his eyes narrowed, and Autumn Water was pulled out. Another black stream of light appeared in Xela¡¯s head. ¡°One Blade Flowing Moon.¡± Chi! A series of sparks erupted from Xela¡¯s eyes, and its eyes were also full of metal lumps. Ordinary slashes seemed to be useless. No wonder Marco couldn¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°Ga!¡± It spread its wings and suddenly smashed towards Kuro in the air. Kuro flew back and easily dodged Xela¡¯s wing attack and landed on the ground. ¡°Although its speed is slow, its defense is really top-notch. The monsters of the New World are really dangerous.¡± Kuro¡¯s expression was a little strange. He turned his head and looked at the townspeople who had already hidden far away, either under the rock or behind the big tree. Living in such a dangerous world is hard on them. After missing Kuro, the strange bird flapped its wings angrily, then paused and stared at Kuro. It suddenly opened its mouth and stuck out its barbed tongue. Its soft tongue shook and it looked very flexible. ¡°Your tongue is quite flexible.¡± Kuro glanced at it and smiled. ¡°But you are a bird. Otherwise, many people will like you.¡± The strange bird ignored him. After shaking its tongue, it moved to the left and pulled hard to the right. What does that mean? Provocation? ¡°Ga!¡± Suddenly, the strange bird let out a strange cry and its barbed tongue turned into an afterimage and shot straight at him. This speed¡­ Kuro was shocked and quickly raised Autumn Water to resist. His tongue pressed against the Autumn Water Blade, but there was a metallic sound. Dang! A strong force came from Autumn Water, forcing Kuro to retreat and his feet slid back against the ground. Bang! Kuro hit a house and directly created a big hole in the house and came out of it. He slid on the ground for dozens of meters before stopping. The tongue stopped on Kuro¡¯s blade, dozens of meters away, connected to the long beak of the strange bird. Kuro could not help but swallow his saliva. ¡°Are you a grandmother?! Your tongue can be so long and so fast?¡± Kuro was really shocked. Shocked, there is a bird with a very long tongue in the New World. Then why is it so long? What is going on? Kuro is also curious. Now he will take you to understand why the tongue of this strange bird is so long. Like hell! Kuro tightened his grip on the handle of the knife, and a smear of black came out from the handle and climbed up the blade. In an instant, the strange bird seemed to have felt something and retracted its tongue into its mouth. This stunned Kuro. His Armament Haki only covered the handle of the blade¡­ ¡°You can smell the color?!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Monster, Observation? What the hell is this? The monsters of the New World are so terrifying? The strange bird ignored him and flapped its wings, and a large number of metal spikes rushed towards Kuro. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Kuro instantly slashed out a golden slash, but the slash only knocked off half of the metal spikes that were shot over before dissipating, and there were still many metal spikes behind. In particular, this strange bird was still flapping its wings and continuing to shoot those metal spikes. Kuro had a strange expression on his face. Could it be that this guy saw that he had Armament Haki and wanted to use this attack to consume his Haki? The hardness of this metal spike is not bad. Chop can only knock it off, but not destroy it. The monsters of the New World are indeed terrifying! ¡°Wait, it¡¯s hard¡­¡± He looked at the metal spikes coming at him. The size of this thing was similar to a dagger. Good stuff! Kuro¡¯s eyes lit up and he gave up the idea of using Haki Slash. Instead, he reached out and grabbed it. ¡°Lion Wei Ground Scroll!¡± A thick earth wall rose in front of him, and a large number of metal spikes hit the earth wall and sank deep into it. Kuro smiled excitedly. He liked such a hard and big thing. It was comparable to Tina. Although Tina is longer than it, she is not as hard as it is. If there were more, Kuro would be so happy. Free wool, why not rake. Bang! Soon, under the bombardment of many metal spikes, the earth wall formed by Kuro was destroyed, and the spikes mixed with soil fell to the ground. Kuro took a step back and clenched his fist again, raising another earth wall with a lion¡¯s head and letting the metal spikes hit him. The earth wall quickly collapsed and Kuro reached out again, ¡°Triple Lion Gate!¡± Three huge earth walls formed a tall gate, and at the top of the gate, a mighty lion head appeared. The strange bird spread its wings angrily, as if it wanted to shatter the Lion Gate, and the metal spikes were released more and more densely. ¡°More, more, I like it!¡± Kuro grinned. There were more and more metal spikes, the first, the second, and the third. Just as Kuro was about to continue reaching out, he realized that the strange bird seemed to have stopped, and there was suspicion in its eyes. Seeing this scene, Kuro immediately showed a frightened expression, holding his chest and panting heavily, looking very tired and afraid. ¡°I, I can¡¯t hold on anymore. Damn it, this strange bird is so scary¡­¡± ¡°Ga!¡± The strange bird spread its wings again and the metal spikes attacked. ¡°This¡­ is my last strength, Xela!¡± Kuro stretched out his hand with difficulty, clenched his fist, and roared, ¡°Fivefold Lion Gate!¡± The huge earth wall became five. Behind the earth wall, Kuro immediately straightened his body and whistled. Pop, he would kick hard. ### NOT DEAD YOU. This strange bird is quite useful. It¡¯s a pity that he ate a lot. He probably ate some kind of metal. Otherwise, how could he release so much metal? Coupled with his actions just now, he seems to eat people? Otherwise, he would want to subdue such a smart monster. Even if he didn¡¯t eat people, just eating other things, Kuro wouldn¡¯t think about this size. There is already a foodie at home, and this is a foodie. Come on, let¡¯s eat metal¡­ I can¡¯t afford it. Five Lion Gates were shattered. ¡°Ga!¡± The strange bird showed a very proud expression, wings His mouth was wide open. Like a crab ¡­ Kuro became even weaker at this time. He half-knelt on the ground and reached out his trembling hand. ¡°I, I still have the last bit of strength. Monster, I will try my best to stop you. As a Marine, I will protect civilians.¡± ¡°Marine Big Brother!¡± Suddenly, a sound came from the forest. Shyri walked out with a determined expression, followed by a group of people who seemed to have made some kind of decision. ¡°Little brother, you have done well enough.¡± The burly man smiled and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you are here for, we will not be looked down upon by Marines. We¡­ are the people protected by Whitebeard, how can we be protected by Marines!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, in terms of protection, it is us who will protect Marine and prove the strength of Whitebeard!¡± On the other side, another group of townspeople stood out, each with a weapon in his hand, facing the strange bird. ¡°Hey, little brother, quickly escape. This is our business, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Bang! The burly man fired a shot into the sky and roared, ¡°Let Marine see the ambition of the people under Whitebeard!¡± ¡°Charge!!!!¡± A group of people, regardless of age or gender, rushed towards Xela. Kuro was in a daze. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ I¡¯m acting as a bird, not a human! But it seemed that it was useless to say anything now. This was because the strange bird let out a cry and a large number of metal spikes appeared on its wings, about to burst out. ¡°Really, what the hell¡­¡± Kuro sighed. The fleece scheme had failed. He raised Autumn Water horizontally and rushed up domineeringly. Then, he wiped his fingers from the blade. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± With Kuro¡¯s voice, Autumn Water¡¯s blade had a golden light mixed with the black. ¡°Ga!¡± Xela, who was about to attack, screamed. Her eyes, which were full of metal bumps, were full of fear. She flapped her wings and the metal spikes were put away and her body was about to take off. Kuro held Autumn Water with both hands and raised it above his head. Whoosh! The body tens of meters away from the strange bird swayed like a reflection in the water. In the next moment, Kuro appeared in front of the strange bird and slashed down. Chi!!! The domineering black saber landed on the abdomen of the strange bird. Under a series of sparks, it quickly split its surface defense and shot out a huge ball of blood. ¡°Flood Dragon!¡± Those who rushed towards the strange bird all stopped and stared blankly at Xela who was bleeding. ¡°He actually broke Xela¡¯s defense.¡± The strong man said blankly. That¡¯s a defense that even Marco can¡¯t break¡­ ¡°Ga!!!¡± The strange bird shook its body and cried out in pain, but at this time, it still flew up, left the ground, and rushed up. ¡°Little brother, it ran away!¡± The strong man exclaimed. At this point, it could break Xela¡¯s defense, but it still escaped. It would be a pity to run away from such a rare opportunity! There will never be such a chance again¡­ Another person patted the burly man on the shoulder and said, ¡°Forget it, they have already done enough. We have no right to ask them.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± The strong man looked up at the strange bird that had risen to the height of the building and sighed. ¡°If we could be stronger¡­¡± There was a trace of unwillingness in his eyes. Kuro turned around and expressionlessly shook off the blood on Autumn Water and slowly returned Autumn Water to her sheath. ¡°Did you hear that¡­¡± Bang!!! The body of the strange bird above suddenly expanded like a balloon from the inside and suddenly exploded, dropping countless flesh and metal pieces in the sky. ¡°The soft sound of the wind.¡± Click. The last section of the blade completely closed. Chapter 145 Below 3,000 Meters, You and I Are All Cow and Sheep Flesh and metal pieces fell together, and the blood that burst out almost turned into a rain of blood, dripping on everyone. ¡°Sila¡­ is dead?¡± The burly man stretched out his hand to catch the blood rain and watched the flesh and pieces fall, his expression a little dazed. Is that strange bird really gone? ¡°Hey, hit me!¡± He turned his head and shouted at someone, but he found that the person said the same thing. The two of them were stunned at the same time and stopped for more than a second. Then, they attacked at the same time and slapped each other hard. It hurt. The burly man felt so much pain that his tears came out. But it was extremely real. ¡°Dead, he¡¯s dead!!!¡± The burly man¡¯s tears gushed out. He knelt on the ground and grabbed the ground that was stained with blood and flesh. ¡°My wife, my child¡­ Xela is dead, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over!¡± ¡°Cilla is dead!¡± ¡°It is defeated! Long live!¡± ¡°We finally don¡¯t have to be exploited by Xela anymore!¡± ¡°Long live Little Brother!¡± ¡°Little brother is so powerful!¡± The group of people were so happy that they almost jumped up. They were either smiling or crying. This strange bird caused many of them to suffer. Although in the end, they came up with a countermeasure, there was always the unlucky one who was discovered by Xela and then eaten. If not for the Whitebeard Pirates, their Nine Snakes Town would have long been gone. Finally, he was finally killed. Everyone was happy except for Shyri, who saw the Marine who suddenly squatted down. She suddenly remembered something and suddenly ran home, but soon she ran to Kuro with a basket full of food. She mustered her courage and handed the basket to Kuro and said, ¡°Marine Big Brother, I heard your hungry voice just now. These are for you!¡± In her opinion, Kuro must be hungry, otherwise he would not squat down. Kuro was pressing his hand against the ground and using his ability to pass from the ground to the dagger-like metal spikes and these scattered metal pieces. When he saw the little girl running over, he was stunned. ¡°Well, I am indeed quite hungry, but¡­¡± Kuro pointed to his Marine cape. ¡°I am Marine.¡± ¡°You saved us, just like Father. Eat. It is very painful to be hungry. When we were in the Land of Chaos a few years ago, we were also hungry. I know.¡± Shyri handed it forward again. These words made Kuro look at her again and then he smiled. ¡°Then I will accept it.¡± He took Shyri¡¯s basket, sat cross-legged on the ground, picked up a piece of bread and nibbled it. The food in the basket was not rare. It was bread and apples, but the color of the apples was very good and the bread was very soft. One could tell that it had just been baked. ¡°Speaking of which, you just said that you were still in the Land of Chaos a few years ago?¡± Kuro asked. Shyri replied, ¡°Yes, a few years ago, this place was no one¡¯s territory. Pirates often came here to rob. Later, Dad came and announced that this place was his territory. Only then did it calm down.¡± With that, Shyri¡¯s face dimmed. ¡°Later, Xela came. My parents died when Xela came.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ sorry,¡± Kuro said and stopped eating. Shyri quickly shook her head. ¡°This has nothing to do with Big Brother. Instead, I want to thank Big Brother. It was Big Brother who killed Xela. It turns out that there are good people in the Navy.¡± Kuro glanced at her and said nothing. ¡°But Big Brother, I have a question.¡± Shirui looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°Why do you want to catch Ace? Ace is such a good person. Ah, if it¡¯s not convenient, forget it.¡± Kuro finished his bread and took an apple to chew. ¡°Your name is Shyri, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a good person?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Big brother is a good person.¡± ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m a good person?¡± ¡°Because Big Brother protected us and defeated Xela.¡± ¡°Is it because of this?¡± Kuro looked at her. Shyri cocked her head. ¡®Or what?¡¯ Kuro smiled. ¡°But before I defeat this strange bird, I¡­ No, in your eyes, Marines are bad people, right?¡± Shirui hesitated and finally nodded, but she quickly explained, ¡°But Big Brother is a good person!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still too young. If you haven¡¯t learned some things, you might not understand them when you grow up.¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°You think I¡¯m a good person, but I think I¡¯m a bad person myself, because if this thing will cause me to die, I can ignore it.¡± The environment in which people grow up causes them to have a different view of things. No matter how many good people there are in Marine, it is useless if there are no favors for the people of this island. No matter how many bad pirates there are, they are good people because they are kind to this island. Kuro knew this best. So in this world, there is no right or wrong. If you can¡¯t see it, then don¡¯t care. If you can see it, then don¡¯t care. If you can¡¯t care, there¡¯s nothing you can do. After all, the world is so dangerous. Staying safe is the number one priority. Life is precious. Kuro felt that his life was equally precious. He had never seen himself as a righteous person, nor as a hero. He was just an ordinary person. Do what ordinary people should do and live a life that ordinary people want to live. Cultivating hard is to survive in this world. Joining the Marines is to live more comfortably. He did not want to make a contribution because it was too dangerous. Other ¡­ Kuro raised his head and looked at the sky. ¡°Three thousand meters below, you and I are both cattle and sheep. Don¡¯t worry so much. Pirate or pirate, Marine or Marine, it¡¯s more important to think about what to eat at night.¡± Shirui listened to Kuro¡¯s words, looked at him and said heavily: ¡°Big brother is a good person!¡± Kuro sneered and shook his head. ¡°So be it. Well, thank you for your meal.¡± He stood up and patted his pants. ¡°I¡¯m not welcome here and it¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He looked at Shyri and suddenly reached out and rubbed her little head. ¡°Try to live. The next world is very dangerous.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t leave so easily.¡± The voice sounded. Kuro turned his head and saw a figure appear on a nearby hill. The man had a pineapple head and was wearing a purple coat. He was naked inside and there was a tattoo of the Whitebeard Pirates on his chest. There was a blue waist wrap tied around his waist and a golden chain hanging from it. Kuro looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Whitebeard Pirates First Division Captain, ¡®Immortal Bird¡¯ Marco.¡± Marco scratched his head. ¡°I thought that this should be the period of Xela¡¯s rampage and wanted to stop it, but I saw it explode from afar. Hey, Xela, you killed it, right?¡± He looked down at Kuro and said, ¡°What is a Marine doing here?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said I entered by mistake?¡± Kuro tried to convince Marco. ¡°Well, this¡­ is not convincing.¡± Marco narrowed his eyes and whispered. Chapter 146 Stop Lying Kuro put down the food basket in his hand and stood up to look at Marco. His eyes were getting colder and the atmosphere was getting heavier. ¡°Big brother¡­¡± Shirui looked at Kuro worriedly and then looked at Marco not far away. ¡°Brother Marco¡­¡± Kuro moved his feet lightly as if he was about to attack. Shyri swallowed nervously. And then ¡­ ¡°Sorry to disturb you, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Kuro turned around and prepared to leave. Get entangled with this guy? He was not sick in the head. But while Kuro wanted to leave, Marco did not want him to leave. A ball of blue flame emerged from his arm. Marco¡¯s hands were wrapped in the blue flame and turned into a pile of bird wings. He spread his wings and flew, landing in front of Kuro. ¡°Sorry, although you saved this village, because of this, I can¡¯t let you go.¡± Marco put away the cyan flame and said to Kuro. Marco knew Xela¡¯s strength best because he can fly and can see. There are not many people who can catch it. At least Marco himself could not break its defense. This Marine did it. Marco stared at him and saw Autumn Water hanging on his waist. ¡°Sword Hero, since when did the Marine have someone like you? At this time, what do you want to do by breaking into our territory?¡± Marco knew all the famous Marine Generals, and he also knew who they were based on their style of doing things. Only this person was too young and he did not know him. Did the World Government send him out to destroy the rear while they were gathering their forces? But if he did that, why did he save the residents here? Marco, who could not figure it out, did not want to think about it. If he caught this person, all his plans would collapse. Kuro scratched his head and said, ¡°I can understand, but can¡¯t you make an exception? Little brother, you don¡¯t have that much time to manage me now, right?¡± Marco shrugged. ¡°But we can¡¯t leave you alone. After all, you are Marine and we are pirates.¡± His voice gradually turned low. ¡°You¡¯re right, Marine.¡± Kuro looked at him and sighed softly. Shua! As the voice sighed, a black light appeared and instantly cut Marco¡¯s body. This knife directly cut his chest. ¡°Oh, Dora¡­¡± Marco took a few steps back from the slash and smiled bitterly. ¡°Haki is really fierce and the blade is also very fast. He is indeed a dangerous man.¡± Blue flames ignited on his chest, and the wound on his chest healed instantly after being enveloped by the blue flames. Marco suddenly rushed over and kicked with his leg. Kuro¡¯s blade flashed and Autumn Water was placed on Marco¡¯s leg. His leg naturally carried Haki. Dang! The kick missed. Marco¡¯s hands turned into wings and his other foot left the ground and quickly kicked Kuro¡¯s chest. Bang! This kick made Kuro retreat a few meters from the ground before he stabilized himself. On his chest, a touch of Armament Haki gradually faded. He said in surprise, ¡°I always thought that your recovery ability is very strong, but I didn¡¯t expect your speed and strength to be not bad. It¡¯s so scary, Captain.¡± Marco landed on the ground and smiled. ¡°Stop lying.¡± ¡®Immortal Bird¡¯ Marco has an even rarer phantom beast fruit than Logia ability. Bird Fruit: Immortal Bird Form. No matter how serious the injury is, it can instantly heal. It was not Logia, but a physical body, but because it was a physical body, even if Kuro used Haki to attack, it was useless. Although there is a limit to regeneration and it is beyond the range of damage Marco can withstand, even the Immortal Bird will be injured. But how could the result be determined in an instant? In gaming terms, Kuro belongs to the category of Attack High-GLRD and his skills can be used for free. Marco¡¯s HP recovery speed is super fast. Kuro can use ten drops of blood to cut him, and he can restore 100 HP with each slash. If they fought, it would be endless. The key is that this person doesn¡¯t seem to want to let him go. Although Kuro can fly, Marco can also fly. If he flies, he will obviously be entangled by him. So, why is this person pestering me! Bang! Dang! Marco rushed over and fought with Kuro. His fists and feet were not slow. With Haki and restorative power, he was more than enough to tangle with Kuro. Even if Kuro cut open this guy¡¯s body several times in a row, it was useless. After a few battles, Kuro raised his sword to block Marco¡¯s front kick, and his two fingers touched the blade and a golden light appeared. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± ¡°This move¡­¡± As the golden light flashed, Marco¡¯s pupils shrank and he retreated, flapping his wings and flying high in the sky. ¡°Flood Dragon!¡± Kuro raised his blade upside down, and the black and gold light spread on the blade, extending from the blade like a golden dragon, rushing straight towards Marco and hitting his body. Marco¡¯s body was cut open and quickly healed. He was about to say something when his body suddenly shook. Bang! His body exploded with a large number of blue flames, but the number of blue flames did not decrease. Marco touched his chest with lingering fear. ¡°Wow, what a terrifying slash. Is it Xela who was killed by this move? If it happens a few more times, I won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡± His entire body was not injured at all and was completely healed by the Blue Flame. Kuro held the knife and curled his lips at Marco in the air. ¡°Stop lying.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you can¡¯t do anything to me, and I can¡¯t do anything to you. Why don¡¯t we just let it go? After all, it¡¯s not good for you to drag me here. Don¡¯t you want to save your little brother?¡± Kuro suggested. ¡°That won¡¯t do, because¡­¡± Marco smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡± Rose petals appeared in the air. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he quickly raised his sword and slashed. Dang! Two knives crossed and collided with Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water. In front of him, a guy with a curved beard, a top hat, white gloves on his hands, and a blue-purple cloak appeared. The shirt he was wearing revealed his abdomen to his chest, which was covered with dense black hair. He could not tell if he was a gentleman or a gentleman. He was smiling and his hands were obviously exerting force, as if he wanted to suppress Kuro¡¯s blade. ¡°Yo, little brother, you seem to be a very strong swordsman!¡± ¡®Flower Sword¡¯ Vista, the Fifth Division Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates! Knock knock knock! Suddenly, a huge person rushed out from the other side at a high speed. He made a collision and half of his body was surrounded by a shiny thing and he ran straight towards Kuro. Being entangled by Vista, coupled with this person¡¯s fast speed, Kuro had no time to dodge. He saw the burly man rush over and hit Kuro¡¯s body, sending him flying. Bang! His body hit the hill where Marco was standing just now, creating a big pit at the base of the hill. ¡°Oh? This is really¡­¡± Marco looked over in surprise. ¡°Very strong.¡± In the pit, half of Kuro¡¯s body was covered by Armament Haki. Snap. Kuro¡¯s body appeared from the pit, bringing up some gravel. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the five-meter-tall body. ¡°Captain of the Third Division, ¡®Diamond¡¯ Jozu, such a big body, can he have such high speed, it¡¯s really surprising.¡± Jozu, the ¡®Glowing Fruit¡¯ ability user, has the world¡¯s strongest defense body and the speed that is completely incompatible with his body. Even though Kuro was covered in Armament Haki at that moment, he was shocked by the impact. ¡°Marco, I saw you explode in the air just now, did he do it?¡± Jozu asked Marco in the air. ¡°Well, don¡¯t underestimate him. He is a very strong Marine.¡± Marco landed on the ground and stood side by side with the three people, vaguely surrounding Kuro. If the three most famous are here¡­ Kuro turned his head and looked. Sure enough, a dense fleet appeared at the coastal position. Several of the ships that looked like whales were the largest. The largest ship stood a giant who was leaning on a sword and looking over. No matter how far away, Kuro could feel the dominance and deterrence brought by that gaze. That is¡­ the strongest man in the world, ¡®Whitebeard¡¯ Edward Newgate! You motherfucking bear!!! Chapter 147 Your National Treasure Is Awesome! Dang. Dang. Dang. The huge white beard walked down the stairs of the ship. With every step, the tail of the big knife would lean on the ground and make a sound of impact. Behind him, the captains of Team Three gathered and followed him. Whitebeard gradually approached. As the six-meter-tall body approached, the overbearing pressure became heavier and heavier. Dang. Whitebeard leaned on the long knife. The sunlight shone on the blade and reflected in his eyes, adding a hint of coldness. He looked at Kuro and suddenly looked up and laughed. ¡°Gurgle, Kid did well, he actually killed Xela.¡± A man with a watermelon hat on his head and two rocket launchers on his back smiled and said: ¡°Dad, he¡¯s a Marine. It¡¯s not good for you to praise him like this.¡± ¡°What does it matter!¡± This old man¡­ Kuro broke out in a cold sweat. The closer he got, the more he realized that this old guy¡¯s spirit was really big, even though his life force was like a candle in the wind. ¡°Dad, why did you come out now? Go back and rest,¡± Marco said worriedly. Whitebeard waved his hand. ¡°I was going to come over. That Xela should be completely resolved this time. There is no difference between getting off the ship early and getting off the ship late. But this kid¡­¡± Whitebeard looked at Kuro. ¡°Hey, kid, what is your purpose here?¡± ¡°Old man, will you believe me if I say that I entered by mistake?¡± Kuro was unusually sincere. Vista said, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t trust him. A guy with this kind of strength must have another purpose in our territory.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, we should arrest such a person and ask him about Marine¡¯s movements and deal with him,¡± another Captain suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right. Marine is hateful no matter what.¡± ¡°Yes, even if there is nothing, Marine will be killed!¡± The captains of several teams spoke one after another, and some of them even drew their weapons. Dang! The big knife paused on the ground again. Immediately, there was silence. ¡°I don¡¯t need the death of a Marine to boost morale, ask why, because I am Whitebeard!¡± Whitebeard laughed. These words made Kuro happy. What? Did he have a chance to escape? With so many people, if they really fought, he might not be able to escape. Now Whitebeard seems to be ready to let me go? At this moment, a man wearing women¡¯s clothes and lipstick stood up and stared at the knife in Kuro¡¯s hand. ¡°Why do you have Autumn Water?!¡± ¡°Autumn Water?¡± Whitebeard was stunned and looked at the knife in Kuro¡¯s hand, his eyes faintly remembering. Back then, there seemed to be a man who once talked about the national treasure of that country and the legend of the Dragon Slayer¡­ ¡°That is our country¡¯s national treasure, why does a Marine like you have it!¡± Isamu stared at the sword in Kuro¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t be wrong about that sword. It must be Autumn Water, the sword of Dragon Slayers¡¯ Dragon Horse. Kuro raised his eyebrows. Speaking of which, this man¡¯s attire seems to be the attire of the Country of Peace. ¡°Hand over Autumn Water!¡± Isamu shouted to Kuro. ¡°That won¡¯t do. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to exchange with him. This knife is mine.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and praised sincerely, ¡°I have to say, your national treasure is awesome.¡± As soon as he said this, his pupils shrank. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Whitebeard looked at Autumn Water again and said with a smile: ¡°Guralala, my son wants that knife, then go and grab it. We are pirates, pirates, we are unrestrained.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Isamu joined the encirclement of Marco and others. He raised his two guns and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over Autumn Water, you will die here today.¡± The man in the watermelon hat also joined in and said, ¡°I will also help to hide.¡± Kuliar, Captain of the Tenth Division of the Whitebeard Pirates. ¡°Ah Aya Aya¡­¡± Marco raised his eyebrows and said to Kuro, ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t be able to leave today unless you hand over the knife, but I think it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro tilted his head, obviously showing a question mark. What¡¯s wrong? Autumn Water is great. ¡®I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡¯ Why did three of you become five? ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what it meant, but Kuro understood that this was not going to end well. He took a deep breath and the Armament Haki covering half of his body spread throughout his body. There were cross marks between his eyebrows, tears under his eyes, and his shoulders, arms, and knees were all purple. Like armor. With the exception of Whitebeard, the captains of the other teams all looked surprised. ¡°Hey, is this degree of dominance serious?¡± Kule also took out two guns. ¡°Let¡¯s try the quality first!¡± Bang! A bullet was fired from his muzzle. Kuro was about to raise his knife to cut it off, but he found that the bullet fell directly to the ground in front of him, and then a strong light burst out. ¡°Flash?¡± Kuro raised his back and said in surprise. Whoosh! In the flash, the wind surged. A five-meter-tall figure appeared here. Startled, Kuro stabbed forward. Bang! Autumn Water, which contained a domineering aura, pressed against Jozu¡¯s body. The tip of the knife was stuck on Jozu¡¯s body, but he held the knife hard and hit it directly. The surging force from the blade brought Kuro¡¯s body straight back, and the force was so strong that Kuro directly hit the small mountain behind him, his feet were deeply embedded in the ground, and he plowed backward quickly. Jozu, who was standing on Autumn Water, reached out and grabbed the blade of Autumn Water. Want to catch my knife? If I give you this level of strength, I will really lose it. Kuro tightened his grip on Autumn Water and turned his blade horizontally, cutting across the surface of Jozu¡¯s diamond and creating a series of sparks. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Haki separated from Autumn Water and mixed with the golden slash, turning into a black and gold slash, pushing against Jozu¡¯s body and making him retreat. The slash stopped on Jozu, making his body retreat a few meters before stopping. Then on his body, there was no scar at all. Kuro clicked his tongue and shook Autumn Water and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ hard.¡± ¡°Oh? Haki¡¯s slash, interesting kid.¡± Whitebeard, who was watching the battle, showed a trace of surprise. ¡°The younger generation of Marine has also become so excellent? However, that move¡­ it feels a little familiar.¡± However, just as Kuro swung his sword, a blue flame appeared beside him. Marco¡¯s arm turned into a bird wing and he flew over quickly and swept Kuro with his foot. Bang! Kuro raised his sword to block and his body took a few steps back under the force. This guy¡¯s strength is not small. Just as he blocked Marco¡¯s attack, some rose petals appeared behind him. Bista suddenly appeared and his double blades turned black and slashed down from above. At this moment, he pulled the trigger and fired a bullet containing Haki. Kuliai took out the two bazookas on his back and fired two shells straight at Kuro, who had a lot of space. BOOM!!! The original ground of Kuro was blown up by the cannonball. Vista jumped out of the dust and said in surprise, ¡°It didn¡¯t hit? It¡¯s really fast.¡± The dust settled and Kuro was still there. Not far away, his appearance appeared. At this moment, he assumed the Iaido posture and looked at everyone. ¡°Catch my move.¡± Domineering Zhou Xuan was beside Autumn Water. The blade moved slightly. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± One slash, one hundred slashes! A large number of black and gold slashes rushed towards these five people irregularly. ¡°Hey, it can¡¯t be, this kind of domineering content¡­¡± Vista was shocked. He looked at Ezang and Kuli¡¯er behind him. He gritted his teeth and prepared to raise his sword to block. At this moment, Jozu shouted and took the lead to block the front of the slash. At the same time, with a loud bird cry, Marco completely turned into an immortal bird and blocked the high ground. Countless domineering slashes were resisted by these two people. At this moment, Jozu was covered in diamonds. He crossed his arms and exhaled. He was already a hundred meters away from where he originally stood. His legs were deeply rooted, and a gully was plowed from the front to here. Marco scattered a large number of cyan flames and replaced them. The Immortal Bird turned into a human form and looked at Kuro¡¯s domineering aura and exclaimed: ¡°At this level, your Haki content is really terrifying. If I don¡¯t leave you here now, it will be even more troublesome when I go back to Marin Vando.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t see me,¡± Kuro said. ¡°You can¡¯t see us? You¡¯re really confident. Do you think you can keep us all here by yourself?¡± Marco chuckled. Vista smiled. ¡°What a bold swordsman. Unfortunately, he is a Marine.¡± Isamu walked over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hand over Autumn Water. Otherwise, I won¡¯t guarantee your safety in the future.¡± Kuliair sneered and said nothing. But visible to the naked eye, their momentum has increased a lot. It¡¯s time to go all out¡­ Kuro was speechless. I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. You really can¡¯t see me. I didn¡¯t plan to participate in the top. Why are you guys so serious? Chapter 148 Ninjutsu (1) Boom! Kuliai attacked first, and a flash bomb exploded in front of Kuro, bursting into a strong light. Bang! Bang! Yisato fired a few shots in succession and fired a few bullets. This time, the bullets came very quickly, and the bullets containing Haki faintly carried the sound of breaking through the air. As soon as Kuro stepped back, Vista flashed over. ¡°Rose Dance!¡± Vista waved his two blades and a large number of rose petals floated up. Those petals were like sharp swords, flashing in the air and heading straight for Kuro. On the other side, Marco circled to the side and kicked over like a shadow. At the same time, Jozu rushed towards Kuro. It was completely surrounded. Kuro felt bitter. There is a giant meat that regenerates health quickly, a giant meat that has a high defense, a close-combat output, a long-range output, and a support that can launch flash bombs¡­ that can cause him confusion. Why, am I a team boss? Or is my surname Uchiha? I don¡¯t know Susanoo either. ¡°I have no choice¡­¡± He sighed and reached out his hand. The ground under the feet of the charging Jozu suddenly took off and flew back with his body. At the same time, the flying land clearly extended and turned into a huge mouth, swallowing Jozu and smashing him into the distance. After a large number of metal spikes and pieces lying on the ground not far away trembled, they flew out together and blocked in front of Kuro, forming a thick iron wall to block the bullets. The domineering bullets penetrated the iron wall, but the speed of the bullets had already slowed down. The siege has broken through three. Kuro waved his hand and released a huge slash, shaking away the petals that flew over. The slash was also offset by the petals. Kuro waved his sword again and slashed at Vista. Dang! Vista raised his double blades and blocked Kuro¡¯s slash, causing a shock. Vista smiled. ¡°I blocked it!¡± Kuro pointed. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Pfft! A spike the size of a dagger appeared on Vista¡¯s abdomen and pierced deep into it. ¡°You¡­¡± Vista looked at his abdomen and exclaimed. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Kuro exerted strength with one hand and pushed against Vista¡¯s double blades. He slashed from the blade and directly sent him flying. At the same time, he put Autumn Water back into the scabbard and looked at Marco who was kicking over. ¡°One Blade Flow: Thousand Cut Valley!¡± Iaido was unsheathed and Autumn Water was instantly pulled out. At this moment, hundreds of knives hit Marco. Marco, who was in the blue flame, grunted and kicked Kuro¡¯s body with a bang. With this force, he turned into an Immortal Bird and flew back and landed on the ground. When he turned into his human form again, Marco looked very ugly. He was not injured yet, but with that frequency of attack, if he did not dodge, he would be injured sooner or later. Vista pulled the spike out of his abdomen and threw it aside, staring at Kuro solemnly. At this time, Jozu hammered open the soil that wrapped him and looked at the iron wall floating in the air with an ugly expression. Yizo and Kule¡¯s expressions were no better. The combined attack of the five captains was actually broken by him! ¡°Ability user¡­¡± Marco murmured. Kuro exhaled and slowly sheathed his sword. He stood up and looked at everyone. ¡°Sha, dance for me.¡± The metal floating in the air suddenly exploded and rushed towards the five people like rain. ¡°Shit, to hide¡­¡± Marco subconsciously looked at Isamu. It was not easy for them to dodge this attack. At this moment, Kuro¡¯s figure rippled like a water shadow. When he appeared again, he was already behind Kule. He gripped the handle of the knife. ¡°Your strong light, it¡¯s too annoying, One Blade Stream¡­¡± Boom! Suddenly, there was a sound in the air. Kuro¡¯s body suddenly tilted and the move he was about to make was interrupted at this moment. Marco grabbed him and quickly flew up to Kulia¡¯s side and kicked Kuro away. The metal spikes and pieces that were like rain fell to the ground under this vibration, making a dense clanging sound. ¡°No way¡­¡± Kuro retreated to the back and turned his head to look. He found that Whitebeard raised his knife and stopped again on the ground. Bang! Rumble¡­ The ground where Kuro stood shattered. At the same time, the Haki on his body also made a banging sound, which was the vibration hitting his body. Immediately after, Whitebeard raised his sword again and the tail of the sword fell to the ground. Thud! The third time, Kuro felt a stronger vibration in his body. BOOM!!! The land was completely shattered. Kuro¡¯s figure appeared in the sky, his face very gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s flying¡­¡± Marco was shocked. ¡°He fought with us before and held back? This guy really has other motives.¡± ¡°This is troubling, not only swordsmen,¡± Vista said. The other captains were either shocked or thoughtful. Kuro stared at Whitebeard. ¡°Old man, I thought you didn¡¯t fight?¡± If he had not taken off quickly, he would have been seriously injured. Whitebeard sneered at him. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt my cute son. Besides, I am Whitebeard. Do I need you to tell me what to do? Kid, did you inherit this ability and swordsmanship from Shiki?¡± ¡°Shiki? Golden Lion?!¡± Marco was shocked. Golden Lion?! That legendary great pirate¡¯s ability and swordsmanship were all inherited by this man? No way ¡­ ¡°What Golden Lion Yellow Monkey, I don¡¯t know him.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°Then what is this?!¡± Isamu roared, ¡°If you are not a pure swordsman, you are not qualified to use Autumn Water!¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m not qualified?¡± Kuro looked at Isamu and said, ¡°Let me tell you, in fact, I am also a citizen of the Kingdom of Peace. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will give you evidence. There are ninjas in the Kingdom of Peace, right? Ninjas know ninjutsu, right? What I just used is ninjutsu. I will show you now.¡± He casually played with his hands and shouted, ¡°Ninja: Rain Tiger Freedom Technique!¡± A lot of rain fell from the sky. There were no dark clouds, but the rain poured down on everyone. ¡°Ninja Technique: Earth Spike!¡± Kuro casually made a gesture again, and the ground around Whitebeard and the other teams rose up, forming sharp earth spikes that stabbed towards them. But this level ¡­ All the Captains attacked together and shattered the earth spikes. But this magical scene was a little surprising. Vista said in surprise, ¡°Is there such a ninjutsu in the State of Peace? It¡¯s really powerful.¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Yisuke replied, but he was a little uncertain. Although he and his younger brother performed on the streets when he was young, the days were not long. Later, he followed that lord and experienced even less time in the Country of Peace. There were indeed some secrets in the Country of Peace that he did not know. Could there really be such a magical ninjutsu? ¡°Ninja Technique: Torrential Pear Blossom Technique!¡± The metal spikes and pieces that had just been shaken to the ground by Whitebeard rose together and mixed with the rain to form an iron curtain that rushed towards everyone. Such a move made everyone look solemn. Jozu and Marco stood in front of Whitebeard. The others drew their weapons and prepared to resist the dense Iron Curtain. And this made a smile appear on Kuro¡¯s mouth, as long as he doesn¡¯t pay attention to how the rain came down. No matter what kind of water it is, if it is just drenched, it is naturally impossible for people to feel powerless or unable to actively use their abilities. But once wrapped up¡­ ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± Kuro opened his hand. The rain in the sky suddenly turned into a ball of water with the head of a lion, enveloping all 17 people. It was fine if he was not an ability user, but he was suddenly submerged in the water and was at a loss. As for Marco, Jozu, and other metahumans, they were suddenly wrapped in a mass of seawater. Marco, who had just turned into an Immortal Bird, suddenly turned into a human form, and the diamonds on the surface of Jozu¡¯s body disappeared and he could not use the defensive ability he was proud of. Whitebeard was also wrapped in the largest mass of seawater under this move. The Iron Curtain came crashing down. Got it! Chi! Whitebeard waved his knife and easily broke the mass of seawater. He glanced at the Iron Curtain falling from the sky and grinned. ¡°Kid, well done.¡± He clenched his left fist and punched the air. BOOM!!! At this moment, the water mass and the Iron Curtain collapsed with the violent shock of the air. The water mass exploded and flowed out under everyone¡¯s feet. The Iron Curtain fell and turned into fine metal. The sky suddenly cleared. And Kuro ¡­ At this moment, it was flying wildly into the distance and almost became a silhouette in the eyes of everyone. He fought the entire Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) regiment because he was sick. ¡®You think I want to fight?¡¯ Wrong, this is actually my escape route! This is it! Chapter 149 Ninjutsu (2) Whitebeard looked at the outline of Kuro flying and smiled. The hand that hit the air suddenly opened and pulled hard. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not that easy to run in front of me.¡± Boom! Kuro, who was flying into the distance, felt his body shake and he was about to fall. ¡°It can be affected from so far away?¡± Kuro was in disbelief and turned to look at the silhouette of Whitebeard standing on the island. However, at this moment, a huge shadow enveloped him. He turned his head and said in surprise, ¡°No way¡­¡± In front of him was a sea that could almost cover the sky. To be precise, it was a tsunami! ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Kuro quickly pulled out his sword and a golden slash was swung from the blade, cutting the tsunami in the middle, but the seawater above also fell at the same time, covering Kuro¡¯s figure. He reached out and drew his finger in the cut seawater. ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± The waterfall-like seawater was divided into dozens of mighty lion heads. Whoosh! At this time, Marco turned into an Immortal Bird and rushed to him. ¡°Go!¡± The lion¡¯s head fell, Marco dodged left and right in the sea and quickly flew behind Kuro and kicked him. Dang! The domineering foot collided with Autumn Water Blade. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go¡­¡± Marco laughed. Kuro was fearless. ¡°I¡¯m flying in the sky, what can you do to me?¡± Boom¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, his body shook again. This vibration made his whole body shake, and the force blocking Marco relaxed for a moment. Marco exerted strength in his legs and legs and swept forward against the Autumn Water Blade. Kuro was kicked out by the force and his body fell diagonally and hit the island. Bang! Kuro landed heavily on the ground, his feet smashing a small pit in the ground, raising a cloud of dust. He looked up with an unfriendly expression and stared at Marco, who was smiling proudly in the sky. ¡°Marco, you bastard!¡± He finally flew out! It¡¯s back again! However, before he could do anything, a sound came from behind him. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he slashed backhand. Dang! His knife was placed on the two knives. The man with the curved beard was smiling at him. Vista! Whoosh! A shadow fell from the sky and a man with a lot of braids raised his meteor hammer and smashed over. Captain of the Seventh Division, Rakejo. Kuro stretched out his hand and pointed. A lump of earth formed by a lion rushed towards the person in the sky, and Rake smashed it with his hammer. At this time, Kuro pushed Vista away and was about to fight back, but he heard a gunshot and two bullets broke through the air. A lion gate rose from the ground, blocking the bullet attack. At this moment, Yizang¡¯s gun barrel was emitting smoke. Seeing this scene, he clicked his tongue. Bang! Rakejo landed with the morningstar, but he only hit air. He landed on the ground and looked up at the same time as Vista. ¡°It¡¯s really fast,¡± Vista laughed. In the air, Kuro appeared. He looked down. The captains of those teams had already walked out one by one and were rubbing their hands against him. ¡°It¡¯s really endless.¡± Kuro exhaled and inexplicably wanted to smoke a cigar. Marco flew in front of Kuro and smiled. ¡°How can it be so easy to face us, the Whitebeard Pirates? You are just one person.¡± Kuro looked at him and suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just one person? That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Marco narrowed his eyes at this time. ¡°Sure enough¡­ You know the situation of this island and are sure that we will come and then come to snipe us. Marines are Marines, always so despicable. You are just a vanguard.¡± With that, he made a gesture behind his back. Harta, who was wearing green clothes on the ground and looked like a warrior in a fairy tale, nodded and took out the Den Den Mushi and dialed it. The Whitebeard Pirates are not only led by them, but also their own Pirates. It¡¯s better to fight here than to fight in Marin Van Do Marine¡¯s place. ¡°What nonsense. I mean, I¡¯m not alone, but I still have¡­¡± He raised Autumn Water high and pointed it at the sky. The entire sky immediately darkened. Everyone looked up in unison. ¡°Hey, are you kidding me¡­¡± Vista muttered, ¡°How to fight this kind of thing.¡± In the sky, the sea water fell! ¡°And the things I collected during this period of time. I¡¯ll show you the power of my treasure house!¡± Kuro waved his blade down. ¡°Now, whose ¡®people¡¯ are more? Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± The seawater turned into a few huge lion heads and roared at everyone. Shua! Kuro slashed Marco and smashed Marco¡¯s body to the ground. He pointed his blade at the pirates and said, ¡°Stop them and see, pirates!¡± The sea lion head the size of a small island suddenly rushed towards them. No one can stop this tsunami-level seawater. Except for one person. ¡°Gu la la la, interesting kid!¡± Whitebeard shook the big knife and no longer held it, but raised it horizontally. ¡°But this is not enough, I¡­ am Whitebeard!¡± A slash, a horizontal swing! Rumble! The air spread and vibrated, and the mountain peak around the edge of the island collapsed under this blade. The huge mass of seawater that rushed over also collapsed at this moment and turned into a rainstorm. Whoosh! Black guns appeared in the sky and several huge steel factories. This is the stock that Kuro brought from Morgati. This thing is made of steel, and its power is much stronger than meteorites. Except ¡­ Kuro glanced at the island below. The residents of Nine Snakes Town on the island were very conspicuous. Shirui hid beside a building and looked nervously at the dense scene in the sky. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Kuro reached out and beckoned. The steel factory floated around and did not fall. Most of the pouring seawater only stayed in the sky and did not sink. If it sank, this place would have long been gone. The densely packed black guns rushed towards Whitebeard. Whitebeard continued to raise his knife and waved it, and then he slammed the knife on the ground. Bang!!! The black spear shattered in the air and was directly blown to pieces by this vibration. ¡°Not bad.¡± Whitebeard looked at the steel factories floating around him and his eyes were full of approval. This man has a good heart. It would be a pity to die here. He reached out and shouted at Kuro: ¡°Hey, kid, be my son!¡± It was very loud, so loud that it seemed that the surroundings were silent. Kuro was speechless. ¡°?¡± Kuro tilted his head and a question mark appeared in his eyes and head. Whitebeard said: ¡°Shiki¡¯s ability and swordsmanship, you have inherited everything from him, you should not be a Marine. Be a pirate, become my son, let me protect you until the moment you become famous in the sea!¡± Kuro took two steps back from these words. He carefully looked at Whitebeard, then cupped his hands and said solemnly, ¡°Goodbye!¡± The old guy was crazy. ¡®I¡¯ll be your son?¡¯ Am I still a pirate? I am also famous in the sea? Old man, are you complaining that I didn¡¯t die fast enough or that the grass on my grave is not high enough? Chapter 150 Ninjutsu (3) Headquarters, Marin Vando. In the conference hall. Sengoku, Garp, Crane, and the three generals were all gathered in the wide round table hall. Sengoku put one hand in his pocket and looked at Marin Vando, who already had a lot of Marines outside. After a moment of silence, he picked up the document on the table and gave it to the goat next to him to eat. It was a condemnation report from Tenryubito. After the goat finished chewing, Sengoku looked at Kizaru. ¡°Polusalino, you actually let all the main criminals escape. How can you explain this?¡± Kizaru cut his nails and was surprised to see Sengoku looking at him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s terrible, Sengoku-san. But in this kind of thing, he did escape, because there is ¡®Hades¡¯ Rayleigh there and the bear did something incomprehensible. You can¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°Damn bear, and Rayleigh, that bastard, if you retreat, just stay there and don¡¯t come out!¡± Sengoku gritted his teeth. ¡°Puhahaha, that¡¯s really unlucky. Is that bastard Rayleigh in Sabaody Archipelago?¡± Garp ate the shellfish and laughed. ¡°Shut up Garp, it¡¯s all because of your grandson!¡± Sengoku rushed over and grabbed Garp¡¯s collar. ¡°If you weren¡¯t a Marine Hero, I would have made you take responsibility!¡± ¡°Puhaha, such a big responsibility is not something this old man can bear with his old life.¡± Garp laughed heartlessly. Sengoku glared at Garp, snatched the paper bag in his hand, and poured all the shell into his mouth. ¡°Ah! My shell!¡± Garp shouted. ¡°Shut up. If it weren¡¯t for you, the tenryubito wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble, but at this critical moment¡­ and that hateful bear, at this critical moment, he sent an important combat power flying!¡± Sengoku gritted his teeth and looked at Kizaru. ¡°Polusalino, where is Kuro?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Kuro didn¡¯t call me.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°Oh, speaking of which, the subordinates of Sentomaru and Kuro are still catching pirates in Sabaody Archipelago. The pirates they caught should be enough to make up the numbers.¡± ¡°Hurry up and let him come back. There are still four days before the execution. There must be no accidents,¡± Sengoku said. Then a combat power that can be praised by Hawkeye has played a key role in this war. The old man put away the nail clipper and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. According to the time, he should have been photographed where the bear was. Well, he will come back if he wants to.¡± Crane glanced at him and hit the nail on the head. ¡°You can¡¯t escape this battle, Borusalino, you should manage it well. Young people should be more responsible.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s harsh.¡± Kizaru shrugged. ¡°Reporting to Marshal Sengoku!¡± Suddenly, a Rear Admiral rushed in with Den Den Mushi in his arms and said quickly, ¡°We have intercepted the Den Den Mushi information of the Whitebeard Pirates!¡± In his hand was a black Den Den Mushi. ¡°Huh? At this time¡­¡± Sengoku was shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Rear Admiral turned on the black wiretap Den Den Mushi, which emitted intermittent sounds. ¡°Scuado? I¡¯m Hata, all assembled here, this is Saf Island¡¯s Nine Snakes Town, a Marine is blocking here and is fighting with Dad. I think there will be Marines coming to reinforce later, and the decisive battle is about to begin!¡± The Den Den Mushi gradually made a sound. ¡°Harta?¡± Aokiji lifted the blindfold at the side and his expression was finally not as lazy as before. ¡°That is the Captain of the Twelfth Division, he is usually with Whitebeard.¡± ¡°Marines?¡± Sengoku frowned. ¡°Impossible, Marine has contracted¡­¡± Moreover, Marines who can stop Whitebeard¡­ He looked around. It was basically here. Tokikake and Momousagi are guarding Mary Joa and it is impossible for them to appear. Who the hell is that ¡­ The Den Den Mushi rumbled from time to time, and then they heard the familiar and overbearing voice of Whitebeard. ¡°Be my son!¡± ¡°Shiki¡¯s ability and swordsmanship, you have inherited everything from him, you should not be a Marine. Be a pirate, be my son, let me protect you until the moment you become famous in the sea!¡± Shiki? Sengoku and Karp were stunned. Shiki is the Golden Lion. It had escaped twenty years ago. He thought it had become a legend, but what was going on? Someone had inherited everything from him? ¡­ . New World, Saf Island. Whitebeard said to Kuro: ¡°Shiki taught you everything, but you became a Marine. Won¡¯t you be ashamed of that title?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and reached out. A large number of black guns fired again. Bang! Whitebeard punched the black gun and smiled. ¡°Oh? Are you angry?¡± ¡°No, old man, you misunderstood something.¡± Kuro reached out and shook it again. ¡°That old bastard with the long rudder on his head, it¡¯s just that when he was fighting with me, I saw his skill in exerting force and gave me some advice. For this reason, I had to burn paper incense for him every year. Rumble¡­ ¡°I¡¯m from a proper civilian family. I became a Marine when I was 10 years old. I came from a proper Marine and have nothing to do with pirates. Don¡¯t slander me.¡± A large number of weapons broke through the seawater and appeared above Kuro. The density this time was enough to cover the sky. Among those swords and spears, two of them were exceptionally eye-catching. They were two short broad swords flying at the front. Sakura no. 10, and Takagi. Kuro said, ¡°Don¡¯t call it inheriting someone¡¯s ugly words. How can Marine inherit a pirate? Instead, they say that killing a pirate and getting the legacy left behind is what Marine can do!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t kill Golden Lion, where will I get this ability?¡± The Iron Curtain of Weapons bombarded Whitebeard. Whitebeard punched and the air cracked. Except for the two swords, all the weapons fell into the sea under the vibration and were shattered into pieces and iron rain fell in the air. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s really amazing. Has the current kid ended an old era?¡± Whitebeard grinned at Kuro. ¡­ . Headquarters. After a short silence. Aokiji pointed at Den Den Mushi and said: ¡°That is the voice of Kuro, right?¡± They all looked at Kizaru as if they were waiting for some confirmation. Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really scary. Kuro, did you kill Golden Lion?¡± Crane remembered and said, ¡°Speaking of which, when he was at sea, he seemed to be handcuffed with Seastone, and then something came down. I remember that Tina complained to me before, saying that your subordinates asked her to get a few warehouses of black guns. There are too many.¡± Akainu smiled. ¡°Yes, we should kill all pirates.¡± Sengoku was still in disbelief. ¡°Is Shiki¡­ dead?¡± ¡°Hero of the sea, there¡¯s one less. That kid did a good job and got the ability of Golden Lion.¡± Cap smiled sadly. Sengoku came back to his senses. ¡°So, Kuro is now confronting Whitebeard in the New World? No, our combat power can¡¯t get there in a short time. Polusalino, go and pick up Kuro.¡± Kizaru stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Otherwise, Kuro won¡¯t feel good.¡± Chapter 151 Who Are You Cursing? Sabaody Archipelago. Chi! Crowe¡¯s figure flashed and killed a fleeing pirate with a claw blade. Then he pushed up his glasses and looked around at the pirates who were lying on the ground and still breathing. ¡°Is there nothing else?¡± ¡°It seems to be gone. Those who should run have run away.¡± At this time, Leda dragged a pirate¡¯s foot and threw the pirate into the crowd before returning to the size of a little girl. ¡°This is 53 million. I found it when I wanted to escape, so I brought it back.¡± Hearing this, Crowe looked a little strange. ¡°Fifty-three million?¡± He had been catching pirates for three days and the number of pirates he caught did not exceed 20 million. During those days, Leda was either slacking in the park area or eating in the business district. He came back and caught 53 million? Sentomaru appeared in front of the two of them with a giant axe on his shoulder. He came over and took a look and said, ¡°Well done, as expected of Kuro¡¯s subordinates. There are so many pirates, it¡¯s almost time to report. Tsk, the hateful straw hat boy.¡± The main culprit ran away and had to face the troubles of the tenryubito, so he could only catch more pirates to make up the numbers. Sentomaru and they caught more than 500 pirates here for three days. More than half of them were caught by Crowe and Leda. Mostly Crowe. The reason why he worked so hard was naturally for promotion! The first is for the autonomy that Kuro wants. If his subordinates come to catch him, Kuro will only be quietly promoted and his fame will not be too high. There are Marines catching pirates everywhere in this world. It¡¯s not uncommon to catch hundreds of them in one go. As a subordinate, he should consider his superior. This is Crowe¡¯s duty as a think tank. The second point was also for his position. His current position is too low. He has the same thoughts as Kuro. They both have a safe and calm goal, but comfort is definitely needed. Although he was Kuro¡¯s direct subordinate, the Marine system did not say who was the decisive subordinate. If his position is too low, he will be easily conscripted. Although he is a Marine, the habits of the Koro Pirates have not changed much. Kuro had invited him, so he was his captain. He could do whatever he wanted, but if others wanted to command him, Kuro would not be convinced. Therefore, it is not wrong to have a higher position. And when their positions are high, they will also have a share in the Marine faction. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± A Rear Admiral ran over with a group of Marines and said breathlessly, ¡°As expected of Admiral Kizaru¡¯s subordinates, they are really strong.¡± Although this Rear Admiral is stationed at the Sabaody Marine Base, he was essentially promoted from an ordinary person through military exploits. In terms of strength, he is naturally not as strong as these monsters. In the Marine, this kind of ¡®ordinary people¡¯ is the most common. Crowe said: ¡°We are not the direct subordinates of Admiral Kizaru, we are the direct subordinates of Admiral Kizaru directly under Major Kuro. Remember, it is Major Kuro. This arrest was ordered by Major Kuro.¡± ¡°Major Kuro, I will remember it. When the report is made, I will note it in detail.¡± The Major General nodded. A smile appeared on Crowe¡¯s lips. In this case, their goal is achieved. ¡­ . New World, Saf Island. At this time, the situation of this island can no longer be said to be good. The mountains that were originally surrounding the island collapsed one by one. The farther ones were fine, but under the vibration, only the tips of the mountains collapsed, and the nearby mountains were basically collapsed to the mountainside, and several of them were completely collapsed. The land on the island was not very beautiful. The bumpy ground was filled with steel fragments and a few weapons and black guns. As well as the ground in front of Whitebeard, it basically cracked and some of them had completely shattered and sunk into the sea. Not far away, some of the houses in Nine Snakes Town had collapsed. Because Kuro and Whitebeard fought a few rounds, even if it was just a pure smashing weapon with different fruit abilities, it could not shake off such a dense attack. Although Haki can be done, he is not alone here. His sons cannot withstand such an attack. Still ¡­ Whitebeard looked up at the seawater in the sky that still covered the sky and the number of swords that did not decrease. He smiled and said, ¡°Kid, your stamina is not bad. You can maintain such a huge number.¡± ¡°I pay a lot of attention to my schedule and exercise every day. If young people don¡¯t have good physical strength, they won¡¯t be satisfied.¡± Kuro said matter-of-factly. After a few rounds of bombardment, he stopped throwing things down. It was useless and wasteful. Collecting so much is not easy. Now is not the time to throw it away. Whitebeard had stopped before, making Kuro feel that he had given up on attacking. After all, if they continue fighting, this island will suffer. The residents of this island seem to have protected themselves. Otherwise, if they really fought and he wanted to run away, it would not be so easy. He would have to lie down for at least half a month. But now, both sides are wary of the people on this island and did not attack with all their strength. If this stalemate continues, Kuro will gradually ascend to heaven. Leave these people here? ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¯ Even if green smoke can rise from his ancestral grave, he can¡¯t do it. Hurry up and run! Whitebeard looked up at Kuro, who was rising rapidly. He narrowed his eyes slightly and his hand holding the guillotine moved slightly. In the end, he did not attack. ¡°Dad, if we don¡¯t keep him, it will be very troublesome in the future.¡± A captain nearby suggested. This man shocked them with Golden Lion¡¯s ability. If they failed to keep him this time, Marine would have another huge problem in the future. For them, there would be another threat. Whitebeard smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am Whitebeard!¡± He looked at Kuro, who was gradually leaving in the sky and said, ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I am Rolo Noah Zoro!¡± Kuro said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Rolo Noah Zoro is not like you.¡± Marco had seen the bounty order and it was not so easy to lie to him. He shouted up, ¡°Hey, our father is asking you, at this time, don¡¯t you have any self-awareness as a strong man!¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. A powerhouse? Who are you scolding? The strong will either be killed by sneak attacks or beaten to death by stronger people. Whoever wants to be strong can go. Anyway, he is not. Kuro ignored him and continued to fly upward. At this time, Whitebeard smiled and said, ¡°Guralala, little devil, you don¡¯t even dare to say your name in front of an old man like me. This is not how a man should act.¡± Kuro paused and glanced at him, pursing his lips. ¡°What a bother¡­ My name is Kuro, goodbye.¡± His voice was extremely low. Coupled with the fact that he was flying high, it was difficult to hear him clearly. ¡°What¡¯s his name again?¡± Isamu¡¯s ears twitched and he really didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Everyone shook their heads. ¡°I think his name is Law¡­ Oh! It¡¯s him!¡± Vista was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°Chloe, the man that Mihawk thinks can break into his world¡¯s number one swordsman¡¯s throne. That¡¯s right, he is a Marine, and Mihawk once encountered a Marine. No wonder his swordsmanship is very strong.¡± ¡°Is it Crowe¡­¡± Marco looked up at Kuro, who had already disappeared into the clouds, and muttered, ¡°It seems that he really came alone and has no intention of holding us back.¡± ¡°Gururururururururururururururururururur.¡± Whitebeard looked at the sea, his eyes deep, as if he was disappointed and frustrated, but also seemed to have made some kind of decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we still have business to do. Let¡¯s fight with him in Marien Vando!¡± Listening to Whitebeard¡¯s words, those captains showed a look of unwillingness to admit defeat. This battlefield is not right, but they may not be afraid of other battlefields. Isamu clenched his fists. ¡°Marlin Vando, I will definitely take back Autumn Water!¡± Chapter 152 I¡¯m tired of living Above the clouds. Kuro flew up with seawater and messy things. After passing through countless clouds, he finally saw a group of floating islands in the sky. The location of the island was not beautiful at all. It was just floating in rows, making people dizzy and unable to count how many there were. Beside those islands, there is a huge sea floating alone, and nearby, there is a large number of ships, weapons, iron pieces, stones, black guns, and more than ten steel factories. Or steel lumps, because the factory was only used by Kuro to smash it. There were also a large number of weapon fragments that were swept over by Kuro and shattered by Whitebeard. Of course, these are not the most. You may not know, but generally we call those things that are not big enough and are not big enough, such as rocks, but the stone composition is not enough, they are called ¡®clumps of earth¡¯. At this time, the most common floating in the air is this kind of soil. Large and small, densely spread around the island. It was like a garbage station in space or the debris of a broken planet. Don¡¯t mention how messy it is. Here, anyway, Kuro doesn¡¯t know how high off the ground he is, and he hasn¡¯t reached the Sky Island. But further up, Kuro can see the White Sea. Kuro landed on one of the large islands, and the entire garbage dump¡­ No, the entire treasury began to move forward. In short, he had to fly out of Whitebeard¡¯s head first. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Suddenly, a sound came from his body. Kuro pulled out something hard from his trouser pocket. It was Den Den Mushi¡¯s metal wristwatch. The voice came from Den Den Mushi. Kuro narrowed his eyes and stuffed the thing back in. No answer. If he took it, he would be finished. There are still four days left. If he doesn¡¯t pick up the phone no matter what, he will pretend not to know. Completely ignoring the sound of Den Den Mushi, Kuro touched his chin and looked around. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s a good time to transform it. This place is too ugly and doesn¡¯t fit the style of a treasure house.¡± It was rare for him to come to the sky, and Kuro had four days, so he might as well tidy up. He looked at it for a moment and reached out. A large number of islands began to lean towards him. A mass of seawater surrounded them and connected the gap between the islands, acting as a river and a boundary. The huge sea is connected to the bottom of the island and connected to the edge of the island as the outer sea. In the outer sea, those ships fell down and floated on the sea. The soil also merged together and sat on the island, turning into a mountain, towering. The metal fragments closed under Kuro¡¯s ability and turned into huge steel lion heads that landed on various parts of the wide island, acting as landmarks. Around Lion Head were a large number of black guns and weapons. Among them, where Kuro is located, there is the largest mighty lion head statue. He thought for a while and reached out his hand. ¡®Sakura no. 10¡¯ and ¡®Wooden¡¯ flew over and crossed into the ground in front of the lion head. ¡°Okay, I will offer incense to this place later and worship you during the New Year.¡± Kuro stared at the lion head and nodded in satisfaction. He didn¡¯t get much from Golden Lion, most of it was the skill of slashing. To be honest, Kuro practiced blindly and did not think that his swordsmanship was worse than anyone else. The Iaido Sword Technique derived from [Lightless Divine Wind] was also slowly practiced by him. But in terms of slashing, he did lack something. He had absorbed and made up for the battle with Golden Lion. In any case, the old man was dead, and he had snatched the ¡®Slash Wave¡¯ and ¡®Thousand Cutting Valley¡¯. And the move of this ability is mainly because it left a deep impression on him when he fought against Golden Lion. He had been played by these lion heads. Most importantly, he was too lazy to think of a name. Lions are pretty mighty anyway. What? A dragon? His mouth is not crooked. He is not a live-in son-in-law or a God of War. He does not have tens of billions on him. What is he doing? He didn¡¯t deserve it. After all this, Kuro was relieved. After fiddling with it, it looked much better. But¡­ it was too quiet. Although he was timid, no, he liked safety. But he also wanted to be lively and comfortable. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s still better to be a Cao in the past. Although Kaz is a bit of a scammer, he is obedient. When I have nothing to do, I will drive a patrol ship to catch some small pirates, get some rewards, and get some insignificant military achievements. In another ten years, I will be able to become a branch base chief.¡± Kuro said sadly. In the past, he always thought that when he was promoted steadily and became the branch base chief, he would be able to live a stable life in East Blue. He would have someone to provide for him when he ate and drank. When he had nothing to do, he would learn from Fimboldi to drive a Battleship and pick up girls. From time to time, he would go to Barati for a meal. Tsk tsk, life is too beautiful. Otherwise, why would he be a Marine? Wasn¡¯t he thinking about benefits? Unlike now. Kuro sighed deeply and gritted his teeth. ¡°What kind of day is this!¡± He was forced to fly into the sky to hide. Can I still live like this? ¡°Cuckoo¡ª¡± Just as he was thinking, his stomach began to growl again. ¡°That bastard Marco!¡± Kuro cursed again. Before he finished the food given by the little girl, that bastard Marco came over. Boom! Suddenly, a huge wave rolled up in the open sea in the air. A sea beast the size of two ships rushed out of the water and roared at a Pirate Ship floating on the sea. It seemed that he was very hungry. ¡°There are sea beasts in my place?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise. Speaking of which, when it swept the sea previously, it seemed that it was sent to the sky without paying attention. Did this sea beast follow the seawater? Bang!!! The sea beast tore the ship in half in one bite. The ship broke apart and pieces of parts flew out. A rudder flew towards Kuro. Snap. He reached out and casually hit the rudder, pushing it far away and then looked at it speechlessly. What does that mean? Is this thing fated with me or does it have a grudge against me? Why is the rudder flying towards me when the ship is broken? ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t need to go down to find food. The New World is too dangerous. I won¡¯t go down if I can help it.¡± Kuro spread his fingers at the sea beast, and the swords on the land flew together, turning the sea beast into a hedgehog, and a few black spears stabbed into the sea beast¡¯s head. The sea beast didn¡¯t even have the time to scream, and it was dead. Blood flowed into the sea and mixed together. Kuro clenched his five fingers and his weapon drilled into the meat of the sea beast. A large number of swords cut the body of the sea beast into pieces. Like a conductor, he stretched out a finger and spun it. The chopped pieces of meat were pierced by the weapon one by one and flew to Kuro. Chi! A tree nearby was cut into pieces by a few knives, turned into wooden blocks, and then flew over. Some wooden blocks formed a small stool in the air and landed under Kuro. He sat down. Letting some pieces of wood fly in front of him, he took out a lighter and lit it. The blade of the knife floated on top of the meat and directly roasted it. ¡®Do it?¡¯ Why do I need my ability? In Kuro¡¯s opinion, the greatest advantage of the floating fruit is not flying or fighting enemies in the air. Instead, he did not need to do anything. With a thought, the matter was completed. Don¡¯t be too comfortable. Just as Kuro was leisurely roasting meat, in the White Sea above him, a huge body stared down. ¡°Dun Dun Dun!¡± He held the gourd in his hand and took a few mouthfuls of wine. Then, he swung the gourd and roared loudly, making the surrounding air tremble. ¡°I¡¯m tired of living!!!¡± Chapter 153 Rua!!! ¡°Braised wings are my favorite¡­¡± Kuro hummed an inexplicable tune as he watched the blade spin on the bonfire with meat in it, slowly roasting the meat. The meat of the sea beast is actually not bad without seasoning because the meat is good. ¡°But it would be better if there were condiments. Damn it, I should have asked that little girl to give me some condiments first.¡± Kuro sighed. His culinary skills are not good, but there is no problem with roasting. In the past, when he was cultivating, he often roasted some small animals that wanted to attack him. ¡°Almost there.¡± Seeing that the skin of the meat was roasted golden, Kuro held the knife and was about to send the meat into his mouth. At this moment, his Kenbonshoku (Observation) senses sensed a huge thing falling rapidly from the sky. He looked up and saw a huge black shadow. Bang!!! The black shadow landed directly in front of Kuro, and the powerful shock wave caused him to fly back, and a circle of dust instantly spread out. Immediately, the blades floating around were blown away and rolled on the ground with meat, and the bonfire had long been crushed. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Kuro quickly stood up and looked at the smoke with an ugly expression. Then, his pupils dilated and he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Burp.¡± The huge figure stood up unsteadily and burped. He looked at the largest lion head in front of him with drunken eyes. ¡°Lion?¡± He muttered and his expression gradually became angry. He clenched his right fist and punched Lion Head. ¡°I hate lions!¡± Boom! With just one punch, the mighty lion head made of steel was shattered into pieces and disintegrated into steel fragments that flew into the distance. ¡°Rua!!!¡± After punching out, the figure roared at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s so boring! Can anyone kill me!!!¡± Its voice was so loud and powerful that it caused another wave of air to be swept away. The figure was extremely tall and burly, more than eight meters tall, black hair draped over his shoulders, a pair of horned dragon-like horns on his head, and his beard fluttered like dragon whiskers. His strong left arm has a dragon scale tattoo, his upper body is bare, and there is an X-shaped scar under his right abdomen. There is a purple shirt hanging on his waist, and there are two golden chains on both sides of the hem. He is wearing wide pants, and there is a white string tied to his waist. It was impossible for Kuro not to recognize such an iconic figure. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Kaido! ¡°WDNMD!¡± Kuro widened his eyes and roared, ¡°Why are you here!¡± He is hiding on his island, why is Kaido here! If you want to commit suicide, you should at least go somewhere else! ¡°Yes?¡± As if hearing a sound, Kaido looked down with hazy eyes. ¡°Burp, who are you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he punched him. Kuro was shocked and quickly dodged. Bang! Under his punch, a huge pit was created in the ground. Under the flying gravel, a few pieces brushed past Kuro¡¯s cheek. The force of the impact made Kuro¡¯s cheeks hurt. ¡°Oh? You dodged it?¡± Kaido looked over, his body swayed, and he punched again. Boom! Kuro jumped back and saw that after Kaido smashed a hole, his momentum did not decrease. His two arms were like a pile driver, punching Kuro. With every punch, a huge pit appeared on the ground. The newly built island was now full of holes. ¡°Are you done!¡± Kuro jumped up and dodged Kaido¡¯s punch. He stepped in the air and appeared on Kaido¡¯s face in an instant. Autumn Water was instantly pulled out and a domineering aura swept out as he slashed towards Kaido¡¯s neck. ¡°Yes?¡± Kaido was stunned and swung his arm at Kuro, who was flying over. His huge arm swept his blade and smashed Kuro¡¯s body into the ground like hitting a fly. Bang! A cloud of dust rose nearby. However, after this hit, Kaido¡¯s figure became less shaky. He raised his hand and looked at the small mark on his arm and turned to look at the smoke and dust. The dust blew away, revealing Kuro¡¯s standing body. At this time, his whole body was covered with Armament Haki. Kaido¡¯s eyes became less hazy. He looked over and found the cloak this man was wearing. He tilted his head and asked doubtfully, ¡°Marines?¡± Kaido, New World Pirate, one of the four Marine Emperors. Although he is known as the ¡®Strongest Creature¡¯ and ¡®Unrivalled in a One-on-One Battle¡¯, his actual battle record is very weak. Kuro is not afraid at all¡­ As if! This aura, this strength, and that force just now¡­ This thing is a real monster, truly invincible in single combat! There are many strong people in the New World. Just one world recruiting can find two monsters that can be generals from nowhere. Kuro doesn¡¯t think that there are only so many monsters in this world. BUG-like fruit ability, powerful body technique, accurate Armament Haki shooting¡­ They were all things that Kuro did not want to touch. But to say the last thing I want to touch¡­ Not Whitebeard, the Whitebeard who was dying of illness was much gentler than when he was young. It¡¯s not Akagami (Red Hair) either. In the East China Sea, he was bitten off by the King of the Near Sea and could only beg for his life. Every day, he only knows how to ask people for face and there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Anyway, he¡¯s a moderate, he probably won¡¯t fight if he meets him. Instead, it was Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. A battle maniac who is crazy when he is drunk and even crazier when he is not drunk. One is the enhanced version of Leda. He would rather die than touch these two people. The key is that both of them can fly! ¡°Rua!!!¡± At this time, Kaido roared again and stared at Kuro angrily, ¡°A Marine with a domineering body? Interesting, come! Kill me!¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± He raised his fist and a purple electric light shot out from his thick arm and he punched down. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and his body quickly flew to a high place and saw Kaido¡¯s fist smashing down. ¡°Advanced Armament Haki?!¡± Or is it your highest level?! BOOM!!! This punch penetrated the ground, and with a loud bang, the ground of the island, from the center of the fist, quickly cracked. The floating island, which was finally put together by Kuro, shook violently under this blow. The few islands in the center directly collapsed, causing the islands that were pieced together to be divided into a few large pieces. Kuro¡¯s eyelids jumped. The model I just put together! ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± He suddenly clenched his fist. The weapons inserted in the ground all flew into the air and mixed with stones, ships, and steel factories, sweeping the sky densely. ¡°Let¡¯s see how tough you are!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and punched down. Boom! The things in the sky shot down in unison, forming a huge lion phantom. With a steel curtain, it roared and smashed towards Kaido¡¯s body. Chapter 154 Grandpa, Help! Bang bang bang bang! Everything hit Kaido¡¯s body at the same time. From a distance, it looked like several huge lions biting Kaido and swallowing him. Bang!!! Suddenly, all the weapons exploded and flew everywhere. Kaido came out of the smoke and dust. The body was no longer swaying and his eyes were clear. This time, he sobered up. Kaido looked at Kuro in the air and said, ¡°Your ability is good.¡± ¡°Monster!¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and fled. The last trace of luck in his heart about Kaido being water and meat disappeared. He could not hit this guy. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± When Kaido saw Kuro flying away, he clenched his fists and roared. The head was covered with scales and instantly extended into a dragon head. Crack! A huge dark cloud appeared in the sky and a few muffled thunder flashed. Under the strong wind, the seawater was blown violently. Kaido¡¯s arm turned into a dragon claw and his whole body became huge and gradually lengthened. He jumped up and turned into a dragon tail and went straight to Kuro. Dragon! Azure Dragon! A real dragon! Under the lightning and thunder, Kaido turned into a dragon and flew to Kuro at an extremely fast speed. His huge body seemed to wrap around him. The dragon head gradually descended, and its ferocious eyes stared at Kuro with a trace of interest. ¡°Not a bad kid. It¡¯s a pity to be a Marine. Do you want to serve me and become my subordinate?¡± Kuro looked up at the dragon eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°I am Marine.¡± ¡°Zhanbo!¡± He swung his blade with a domineering slash and instantly hit the head of the Azure Dragon. Kaido was knocked back by this blow and took the opportunity to fly down and fly into the distance. The slash continued on Kaido¡¯s chin for a while and then dissipated. A cloud of smoke emerged from his chin. The slash only left a mark and it quickly healed. ¡°Brat!¡± Kaido lowered his head and stared at Kuro in the distance. He opened his mouth and gathered a ball of energy. ¡°Hot breath!¡± A huge energy ball flew out. Kuro felt a heat on his back and quickly dodged. The energy ball almost brushed past him and hit the island below. Bang!!! An island was smashed into pieces by this blow, and the entire island and the Lion Head on the island and the nearby swords were all evaporated. Kuro¡¯s continent was missing a big hole in the middle. After the dragon spat out energy, it rolled in the air and flew straight over. As it flew over, it even sprayed ¡®hot breath¡¯ and a few energy balls shot directly at Kuro from its mouth. Kuro dodged left and right in the air, avoiding a high-temperature energy ball. From time to time, he reached out and grabbed it. The island floated up and turned into a lion head, crashing towards Kaido behind him, trying to stop Kaido¡¯s attack, but Kaido only spat out a few more ¡°hot breath¡± and evaporated it. Rumble¡­ The dark clouds overhead struck a few more muffled thunder, and a gust of wind descended from the clouds and blew towards Kuro¡¯s side, making Kuro¡¯s flying body obviously sluggish. Behind him, the energy ball shot over. Kuro slashed the energy ball with his backhand. The energy ball hit the blade and brought his body straight down. Bang! Kuro¡¯s body fell back to the ground, blocking the energy and retreating, plowing a straight line of dust on the ground. It was not until he retreated about a hundred meters that he forcefully resisted the energy ball and waved his blade, sending it high into the sky and into the clouds. Boom! There was a muffled sound under the dark clouds, and then it rained, mixed with the wind. The sky had obviously become more gloomy. A bolt of lightning exploded in the dark clouds, making the azure dragon in the sky look even more terrifying. ¡°Ability can be played like this?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and looked at Kaido in the air. Dragons can call the wind and rain. At this level, he could not even escape. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi in his trouser pocket was still ringing. He had to accept it. Without reinforcements, he would probably die here today. Kuro took out Den Den Mushi and answered it. ¡°Moximossi, Kuro, where are you?¡± Den Den Mushi, Kizaru¡¯s voice sounded. Kuro looked at Kaido, took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Grandpa, help!¡± ¡°Oh~ It seems that the battle is very intense. Did you meet Whitebeard? He is so scary.¡± Kizaru¡¯s voice was full of surprise. How did the old man know that he met Whitebeard? But soon, Kuro threw the idea away. Now is not the time to fuss about this. He said to Den Den Mushi anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not Whitebeard, it¡¯s Kaido. I¡¯m in the sky now and I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m in the sky. Anyway, come and save me. If you¡¯re late, you can only collect my body.¡± The Den Den Mushi on the other side was silent for a while and then said, ¡°I am speeding up, but it will take at least a day to find you.¡± Swish! Another hot breath came at him. Kuro gripped the blade tightly, and a golden and black slash flew out from the blade and hit the hot breath. BOOM!!! The air exploded in a cloud of smoke and dust, a wave of air, blowing the ends of Kuro¡¯s hair. ¡°One day¡­ okay, then one day!¡± Kuro hung up the Den Den Mushi and put it away. He looked at the Azure Dragon flying from the smoke and dust. The Azure Dragon landed on the ground and turned into the shape of Kaido, glaring at him. Kuro put Autumn Water back into the scabbard, put on a posture of unity, and stared at Kaido. ¡°I have to go all out.¡± The person in front of him was different from Golden Lion. That guy was already old and his strength had been affected, although the last move was very domineering and showed a little bit of the peak. But it was not the peak after all. But this person is at the peak at this moment. There was no way to run. Kaido didn¡¯t care about anything. He could chase him to the ends of the earth. He could only think of a way to force them to retreat. ¡°Brat, come and kill me!¡± Kaido glared and roared. Kuro lowered his body a little and his Haki swept out and he instantly pulled out his sword. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± Hundred Slashes! Hundreds of domineering slashes rushed towards Kaido, and the light made the gloomy sky light up for a moment. Kaido¡¯s eyes widened and he clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t dodge or avoid and punched the first slash. Bang! The slash was shattered by his fist. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± Kaido¡¯s arms almost turned into afterimages as his fists landed on the flying slashes. With one punch, the slashes disappeared and hundreds of slashes shattered under his fists. After the last slash was shattered by Kaido¡¯s punch, he took a step and disappeared, leaving a trace of smoke and dust in his place. He appeared on Kuro¡¯s face! The huge fist that was as tall as Kuro¡¯s entire body swung up and down directly towards Kuro. Bang!!! Autumn Water blocked Kaido¡¯s fist. Kuro gritted his teeth and his body couldn¡¯t help but retreat. He couldn¡¯t bear this huge impact and was sent flying by this punch. After Kaido punched out, he looked at Kuro, who was sent flying in the sky by the impact. His head turned into a dragon head and he opened his mouth to spit out a few hot breaths. Kuro, who was flying backward in the air, used his ability to stabilize his body and avoid the two energy balls. Then, he slashed down and collided with the third energy ball, triggering a cloud of dust. Thud! At this moment, Kaido bent his knees slightly and shot out like a spring towards Kuro. At this time, Kuro, who had just finished the chopping action, also wiped the blade with two fingers, emitting a golden light. ¡°The profound meaning of the Unseen Divine Wind¡­¡± He held the knife with both hands, raised it above his head, and slashed down. ¡°Azure Dragon!!!¡± Chapter 155 I Want to Learn Earth Explosion Planet (1) The blade slashed down, bringing with it a gust of wind. Those wind mats swept up the water left in the air, and from the waving of [Autumn Water], several water dragons burst out, roaring and rushing towards Kaido. Several flood dragons collided with Kaido¡¯s body. The momentum of the wind brought a sharp feeling to the water and cut Kaido¡¯s skin, and the wind drilled into Kaido¡¯s cut skin. Immediately after, like popping beans, Kaido¡¯s whole body caused an explosion, and blood appeared on the surface of his body. However, he did not care at all. The force of the impact did not decrease at all. At the moment Kuro released his move, his entire body rushed in front of him and punched down. Kuro¡¯s eyes were sharp and his hands were quick. He raised Autumn Water horizontally to block Kaido¡¯s fist, but the force was too strong and he couldn¡¯t block it at all. The fist pressed Autumn Water and smashed down. Bang!!! Kuro¡¯s body hit the ground like a cannonball, creating a deep pit in the ground. The impact made his body bounce on the ground. Even though he was full of Armament Haki, under this huge impact, he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Ao!!!¡± In the air, after Kaido threw a punch, he roared again and his body turned into a blue dragon, he opened his mouth and spat out hot breath and then rushed over. ¡°Profound meaning, Vermillion Bird!¡± Kuro, who had just stood up, looked at the energy ball that was quickly reaching him and the dragon that was rushing behind him. He gritted his teeth and released another profound meaning. The blade swept up a strong wind and wrapped itself around him. The strong wind almost turned into a solid shape, forming the shape of an Immortal Bird. The energy ball hit it and caused an explosion, blowing a gap in the Immortal Bird, but it was instantly repaired by the strong wind. ¡°A body made of slashes?¡± Kaido¡¯s pupils shrank and he rushed over without fear. The Vermillion Bird cried and flapped its wings to entangle with Kaido. Being entangled by this Vermillion Bird, every time Kaido¡¯s body hits the Vermillion Bird, his body will dodge a few wounds. Kaido howled and bit the Vermillion Bird¡¯s body, but there are a few wounds on his mouth. However, the body of the Vermillion Bird formed by the slash and wind is not very good. After being bitten by Kaido, with a swing of his claws and a swing of his dragon tail, his body will collapse a little and then be replaced. In the air, an Azure Dragon and a Vermillion Bird entangled with each other and attacked. Dragons roared and birds chirped. The two huge bodies collided. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying!!!¡± Seeing that he could not break the Vermillion Bird formed by the slash, Kaido directly opened his mouth and resisted the countless slashes of the Vermillion Bird, gathering energy in his mouth. ¡°Hot breath!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At such a close distance, he would be affected by the energy ball, but Kaido¡­ did not care at all. A large number of energy balls bombarded the Vermillion Bird. Even though the Vermillion Bird could quickly make up for it, this speed could not keep up with the speed of Kaido¡¯s bombardment. Gradually, the Vermillion Bird¡¯s body began to shrink and a gap began to appear. Kaido¡¯s dragon eyes narrowed and he seized this opportunity. His dragon claw reached in and cut the dragon claw, but at this moment, the Vermillion Bird disappeared. At the claw, there was a knife holding it. Kuro appeared in front of Kaido¡¯s claw with an ugly face. Bang! The Azure Dragon¡¯s tail swept over and hit Kuro¡¯s body, knocking Kuro to the ground and creating a deep pit. Kuro knelt on one knee and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He felt a faint pain in his waist and could not help but click his tongue. He looked up at the Azure Dragon floating in the air. The wounds were emitting white smoke and healing rapidly. With such a domineering attitude, it was no wonder that after Moonlight Moria was defeated, his mentality collapsed. If not for his lack of mentality, he would have collapsed. It was completely impossible to hit him. The Azure Dragon in the air condensed into a human form. Kaido looked down and his legs burst into a ball of air, and he rushed over quickly. ¡°Black Tortoise!¡± Kuro was shocked and released a profound meaning. The turtle and snake shield formed by the wind was in front of him, and the snake eyes stared at Kaido, but it was useless. Kaido waved his hand in the air and broke the snake phantom first, then punched. Bang!!! The Black Tortoise Shield shattered like glass under this punch. Kuro didn¡¯t even have time to move. Kaido¡¯s big hand passed through the broken shield, grabbed his head, and pressed his head to the ground. Rumble! The earth cracked again, and this crack went straight to the bottom of the island. Kaido grabbed Kuro¡¯s upper body and directly broke the ground, broke under the island, fell into the air, and was still flying down! At this height, if he was really smashed down, whether it was the sea or the ground, Kuro would be almost there. Kuro¡¯s head was full of blood at this time, and this swing almost made him faint. He stared at Kaido, and as his body fell, he held Autumn Water tightly, and a golden thunder light flowed out of the blade and slashed down. Of course, Kuro also knows the manifestation of Advanced Armament Haki. Otherwise, how could he cut the island into pieces when he encountered Golden Lion? Dang! Autumn Water cut Kaido¡¯s wrist, but his wrist was covered by Haki and the blade couldn¡¯t go any further. Kuro knew that this would happen, but he wanted the same thing. Kaido would relax for a moment when he defended against his slash. Bang!! The lion head of an island hit Kaido¡¯s body and flew out against him. Kuro broke free from Kaido¡¯s hand and quickly controlled the island to attack him. Bang! Bang! The two islands flew around Kaido and collided together. Then, ships, swords, black spears, and all kinds of miscellaneous things blasted towards Kaido. The entire continent that Kaido had painstakingly pieced together disintegrated and turned into huge land masses that hit Kaido. Gradually, Kaido¡¯s body was submerged by these things. As the island kept superimposing, his body could not be seen. Kuro had been accumulating stock for such a long time and all of it was exported to Kaido. As the last island hit it, the place in the sky that originally looked like an empty island disappeared and was replaced by a super-large lion head that lay between heaven and earth. Kuro clenched his fingers at the lion¡¯s head, and the lion¡¯s head seemed to be tighter. Suddenly, there was no movement inside. But he understood that this was only for a moment. He was now very angry that he could not really endure it. Otherwise, he would send this thing to the sky as the moon. But come to think of it, it was impossible. Thud! Soon, a sound gradually came from the depths of the huge lion head. Kuro raised Autumn Water horizontally and wiped it with two fingers. Golden light appeared again. Four phantom beasts appeared around him, staring at the huge round stone that was constantly making sounds. ¡°Ultimate Divine Wind: Yellow Dragon!¡± Chapter 156 Unhealable Knife Wounds The four phantom beasts appeared around him and then drilled into Kuro¡¯s golden blade. The sky became even gloomier, and the dark clouds vaguely turned into a vortex. However, Kuro did not attack but looked at the ¡®Earthburst Star¡¯. What a joke. The islands he collected for so long are almost the size of a small country. Now they are all wrapped up tightly. Unless he is Whitebeard, it is impossible to destroy them in an instant. Kaido is strong and has a lot of HP. He can¡¯t be underestimated when he explodes, but his AOE is still a little lacking. As for using ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯, it was just in case. What if he drops the whole thing from this ¡®Earthburst Star¡¯? At this time, Kuro can slash once, and maybe he can run away with this slash. Even if he can¡¯t run away, he still has a contingency plan. After all, he has informed Kizaru, he just needs to hold on. This is called triple preparation. Thud!!! The ¡®Earthburst Star¡¯ shook in the noise and several huge rocks fell from the sky. Kuro had no way to control it. All his energy was controlled on this huge Earthburst star, and he could not even move. There was only so much that Kuro could do now. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my ability is not developed enough, I would have sunk you to the bottom of the sea or sent you to heaven!¡± Kuro was determined. He could feel Kaido¡¯s irritability in the center. Once Kuro relaxed a little, with his ability, he would be able to break a hole in this huge stone in an instant. As for now, he would drag it out. The level of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is indeed abnormal. Kuro really can¡¯t beat any of them. He could not help but mourn for Moonlight Moria again. What courage did he have to challenge Kaido in the Country of Peace? He really did not want to encounter such a pervert. Thud!!! The Earthburst Star shook open again, and the lion¡¯s mouth that protruded out because of the Kuro bag has also fallen off. Thud!!! The lion¡¯s mane gradually cracked and gradually became a solid ball without shape. THUD!!! A crack appeared on the top of the rock. Kuro narrowed his eyes and put Autumn Water, which was glowing with golden light, into the scabbard and held the handle tightly. Bang!!! The crack suddenly exploded and Kaido¡¯s huge figure climbed out of the gap and stood at the top. ¡°Now!¡± Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the spot and appeared above Kaido¡¯s head. Autumn Water pulled out from Kurojuhe and slashed down fiercely. Kaido had just punched a hole and before he could take a closer look, he saw a golden light slide down. BOOM!!! As the blade fell, the dark clouds that appeared in the sky exploded. Around Kaido, Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise surrounded him and swept Kaido¡¯s body up with a divine wind. ¡°This is¡­¡± Kaido¡¯s pupils shrank, and some purple lightning appeared on his body in a hurry, but before it was completely covered, he was cut down by Kuro. In the sky, a huge yellow dragon appeared and fell along with Kuro¡¯s blade light. ¡°Huang Long!!!¡± The blade slashed down and the yellow dragon fell, exploding into a ball of golden light. After the golden light dissipated, Kuro appeared behind Kaido, in a half-kneeling posture. Kaido, unharmed. He was stunned for a long time and subconsciously touched his chest. The knife should have hit his chest, but he was fine. Kaido looked at the sky again. The dark clouds in the sky had disappeared, and the remaining dark clouds were only caused by his ability. Just a big momentum? He turned around and raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s it? It¡¯s so powerful, I thought it was very powerful.¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Kuro stood up and faced Kaido. He slowly put Autumn Water into the sheath and the blade gradually returned to the sheath. He stretched out his hand and pointed at Kaido. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± Click. The last section fell into the scabbard with Kuro¡¯s voice. ¡°The soft sound of the divine wind.¡± Chi!!! A large amount of blood spurted out of Kaido¡¯s chest. The amount of blood spurted out like a fountain, spraying out and turning the ground in front of him into a bloody ground. A huge knife wound extended from Kaido¡¯s shoulder to his abdomen. Kaido¡¯s body swayed a few times. He looked at the huge knife wound on his chest in disbelief and then looked at Kuro again. He inexplicably thought of a figure with a wild smile. ¡°Oden¡­¡± Kaido opened his mouth and staggered, about to fall to the ground. Thud! At this moment, he exerted strength in his legs and chopped the ground under his feet, creating a deep pit. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Kaido looked at Kuro for a while and suddenly roared, ¡°Well done! Very well done!¡± Sizzle!!! A large amount of purple electric light emerged from his arms and climbed all the way to his entire body, surrounding his body. Like a fucking Super Saiyan! Kuro¡¯s eyelids jumped. This is¡­ High-Level Armament! He couldn¡¯t even do it! The wound on Kaido¡¯s chest slowly stopped bleeding, but the huge knife wound from his shoulder to his abdomen could not be healed. Kuro cut a knife wound that Kaido could not heal. ¡°Kill me, come and kill me!!!¡± Kaido clenched his fists and roared at the sky, ¡°I¡¯m tired of living!¡± RUMBLE!!! The dark clouds in the sky spontaneously formed a vortex. The place where they stood was trembling, and a large number of gravel automatically floated up in the air under this trembling and then collapsed. Crack! Crack! Kuro subconsciously raised his arm and took a few steps back. His armored body was shaking and cracking. This aura made his heart tremble inexplicably. Haoshoku! ¡°This¡­ seems a little bad.¡± Kuro swallowed and held Autumn Water tightly, staring at Kaido. Bang! Kaido bent his legs slightly and rushed over like a spring. His huge fist was wrapped in purple lightning and he punched directly. BOOM!!! This punch sank deeply into the ground, smashing a big crack in the huge Earthburst Star. Kaido turned his head and roared at Kuro, who flashed into the air, ¡°Come and kill me!!!¡± If I can kill you, why should I hide?! Kuro couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. If you have the guts to remove your Super Saiyan-like Armament Haki, let¡¯s see if I can kill you! His strongest ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯, which is to say, before he could react, slashed out a huge gap. If Kaido doesn¡¯t awaken, I¡¯ll chop off his head and let him kick it like a ball! This terrifying vitality is not a joke. How many times has this guy broken into the Marine Headquarters? How many times has he been caught? If he was going to die, he would have died long ago. How could he still be alive and kicking like now? Such a person is really abnormal! Boom! Kaido¡¯s head turned into a dragon¡¯s head and sprayed out a few ¡®hot breaths¡¯. ¡°Profoundity: Black Tortoise!¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and released a profound meaning. The energy balls exploded on the shield. Thud! Immediately after, he heard a beating sound. Kuro immediately dodged and saw Kaido rushing into the sky, breaking his shield with a punch, but he did not catch his man. Kuro had learned his lesson and stopped fighting this guy head-on. In terms of pure speed, Kaido could not compare to him. In the end, his speed is ¡®wind¡¯. Kuro landed on the ground and a bitter smile appeared on his face. Old man, if you don¡¯t come over. I will really be beaten to death by Kaido. Chapter 157 Kaido? How Scary Bang! Chi! Smack!! On the high dome, the top of the huge solid ball was like a piece of earth, and two figures, one big and one small, were fighting each other. Kaido was surrounded by purple lightning and his fists burst. Under the enhancement of Haoshoku Haki, each punch carried great power. Even if it only hit the air, it would make the air explode and create a shock wave, plowing a deep ditch in the ground in front of him. Kuro held Autumn Water in his hand and glowed with golden electric light as he dodged Kaido¡¯s attack. He slashed Kaido¡¯s arm and a spark passed through his arm. Then Kuro¡¯s body quickly fell behind him. Kaido shouted and turned around to attack, but he only hit a shadow. Kuro¡¯s body turned into ripples and dissipated by this punch. He appeared on the ground a hundred meters away from Kaido. With a swing of Autumn Water, he created a shock wave on the ground and stared at Kaido. Kuro is now 100% serious about fighting, because this guy¡¯s Haoshoku will shock him from time to time, and if he doesn¡¯t pay attention, he will show flaws. He did not want to be beaten by Kaido again. ¡°Brat! What kind of man are you? Hurry up and fight me!¡± Kaido¡¯s expression was angry and he punched Kuro. His Haki came out of his body and went straight to Kuro with a crazy attack. Whoosh! This punch blasted a deep gully in the ground where Kuro stood. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± Kuro appeared in the air, the blade was inserted into the scabbard and pulled out in an instant. Hundreds of domineering golden-black slashes followed the blade and bombarded Kaido. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The slashes hit Kaido¡¯s body, forcing him to retreat. Hundreds of slashes hit his body, making him retreat hundreds of meters. Kaido stood still and twisted his head. Smoke rose from his body. Under the resistance of Haki, he was unscathed. ¡°Not enough, the power is not enough!!!¡± Kaido shouted at Kuro, ¡°Use the move you just used, little devil!¡± These words made Kuro¡¯s mouth twitch. Does ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯ not consume any physical strength? Besides¡­ You were just caught off guard just now. You are so serious now. Even if you were cut by Oden, you probably wouldn¡¯t be so serious. Even if I hit you, I¡¯ll probably be caught by you. Wouldn¡¯t that be a burst of sound? Kuro, who was fighting with all his might, now only thought of not letting Kaido touch him. In any case, the confrontation between Haki and Haki is similar. But the only difference is that Kaido is emitting this kind of high-level equipment all over his body. And Kuro could only cover it with a knife. He was a swordsman, so it was not uncommon for him to slash like this, but he was very envious of Kaido. In a battle between powerhouses, it is not an instant kill, but a battle of attrition¡­ Whoever could exhaust the other party to death first would win. On the contrary, those who can be killed instantly are not strong. Kuro could not defeat this pervert, but it was impossible for this pervert to kill him in an instant. The battle was still going on in the sky. Kaido rushed over like a burst. Kuro didn¡¯t fight with him and just dodged with his speed. From time to time, he would find an opportunity to stab Kaido and scratch him, creating sparks. After a few hundred more rounds, Kuro and Kaido both bounced off. Kaido no longer chased after them, but his domineering aura faded. Vaguely, his breathing was a little heavy. This kind of explosive all-out battle will only consume more of his physical strength. Although the power has increased, it is useless if it is not moving. Kaido was not stupid. He knew when to save his strength. Kuro was not much better now. He was already panting and his forehead was sweating. Even he could not withstand such a high-intensity full-strength slash. However, he did not dare to relax. There was still the domineering aura of spiral entanglement on the autumn water, mixed with traces of golden electricity. ¡°Kid, if you maintain this posture, you will only die faster!¡± Kaido looked at Kuro and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you cut me. As long as you submit to me, I will let bygones be bygones. I will not refuse any powerful combat power.¡± Even if you marry your daughter to me, I won¡¯t do it! Kuro responded with a slash. He didn¡¯t even want to speak now and was highly focused. He knew that if he maintained this posture, his physical strength would be consumed very quickly. He had never been so tired even when he was fighting the Golden Lion, but he did not dare to relax. The other party doesn¡¯t care. He can still jump around after being slashed. His vitality is terrifying. But he couldn¡¯t. If he was punched in the defense, he would be killed directly. Even now, he did not dare to take Kaido¡¯s punch. The blood on his head had not dried yet. Fortunately, this guy did not have a weapon. If he had a weapon, he would probably be more difficult to deal with. Bang! The slash was broken by Kaido¡¯s punch. Then he roared and turned into an azure dragon and flew into the clouds. Immediately, the wind howled even more violently and the storm fell. Crack! A bolt of purple lightning struck down from the top of Kuro¡¯s head. Kuro was shocked and retreated. The purple lightning hit the ground and created a small pit. Boom! Boom! Boom! A large amount of purple lightning descended from the sky, forcing Kuro to dodge continuously. Fantastical beasts naturally have some strange abilities. As a dragon, it is normal for it to summon wind and lightning. In addition to a large amount of lightning, energy balls also fell from the sky like falling meteors. ¡°Damn it, I thought you don¡¯t know AOE?!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and wanted to dodge, but the attacks were too dense, and the howling wind scraped his body, making his speed seem slightly slower. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± Kuro instantly pulled out hundreds of slashes to resist the lightning and flames falling from above. However, at this moment, a huge black shadow suddenly fell from the sky and landed behind Kuro the moment he pulled out his sword. Kaido! This guy¡¯s combat awareness¡­ is not reckless at all! Sizzle! Purple lightning shot out from Kaido¡¯s fist and he punched Kuro. It¡¯s too late to hide! Kuro gritted his teeth and raised Autumn Water, preparing to resist. Just as Kaido¡¯s fist fell, a yellow light came from the distant sky. ¡°Yatsuki no Magatama!¡± Following the sound, a large number of lasers instantly hit Kaido¡¯s back. Bang bang bang bang! The dense laser fell on Kaido¡¯s back without the protection of Haki and was immediately penetrated by the laser. Kuro found an opportunity and dodged Kaido¡¯s heavy punch. Bang!!! The earth cracked again from this punch. Kuro landed in the distance and was almost moved to tears. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Oh, Kuroyo.¡± Yellow light flashed around Kuro and turned into Kizaru. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find you. Fortunately, the aura in the sky is very strong. I¡¯m not late, am I?¡± Kizaru looked at the huge figure wrapped in smoke and said in surprise, ¡°Kaido? How terrifying.¡± Chapter 158 The So-called Safety Is To Kill People In Advance As the dust settled, Kaido stood still and looked at the newcomer. ¡°Kizaru?¡± The wound on his back was gradually healing without leaving a scar. Kaido clenched his fists and purple lightning filled his arms. His expression became more and more angry. ¡°Kill me, Kizaru!!!¡± ¡°Oh, so scary.¡± Kizaru crossed his hands in an OK shape, and his sunglasses glowed. ¡°Eight-foot Jade.¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A large number of lasers shot out from Kizaru¡¯s hand. Kaido took a step and rushed straight towards the laser without dodging. The laser hit him and burned him. He was completely indifferent. He resisted the laser and his fist was glowing with purple lightning as he punched. BOOM!!! The frenzied impact caused by the fist collided with the laser, stacking the laser in front of the fist and bursting into a dazzling light. Whoosh! At this moment, Kuro flashed to Kaido¡¯s side, the blade was instantly pulled out and split into three, the Flash Advanced Haki blade surrounded Kaido¡¯s figure. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± Bang bang bang! Three blade lights hung on Kaido¡¯s body and finally turned into a blade, firmly stuck on Kaido¡¯s shoulder. Purple lightning appeared all over his body again. Haki blocked this move. Kaido swung his fist at Kuro. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, the laser descended again and hit his body, making his movements a little slow. Kuro¡¯s body also turned into ripples at this moment and was scattered by Kaido¡¯s punch. Kuro¡¯s body slid next to Kizaru, bringing up a trail of smoke. The corners of his mouth revealed a sinister smile, he held the autumn water tightly, and his face relaxed a lot. Fighting two people is much easier than fighting him alone. Finally, the situation was reversed. It¡¯s my turn to cut you! ¡°Rua!!!¡± Kaido roared and purple lightning shot out, blocking the large number of lasers, and the smoke and dust caused by the lasers disappeared under his roar. Boom! Lightning fell from the dark clouds and struck the two people. ¡°Sky Cloud Sword.¡± Kizaru closed his palm and pulled out a light sword. Then, he was split by the lightning and turned into a light that went straight to Kaido. Kuro slashed apart the lightning above him and his body also swayed. His black blade was mixed with golden light as he attacked the huge body with Kizaru. Under the gloomy sky, the domineering figure was entangled by two golden lights and constantly surrounded him. Kizaru¡¯s lightsaber created a ball of sparks on Kaido¡¯s Haki, and then Kaido punched out, his whole body turned into light and dissipated, appearing in the sky. ¡°Yatsuki no Magatama!¡± The laser fell. At the same time, Kaido also punched Kuro, who was constantly cutting him. Kuro flashed and appeared at the back. His speed was so fast that the soles of his feet rubbed against the ground, creating a cloud of dust. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± Kuro instantly pulled out the autumn water and released hundreds of domineering slashes, hitting Kaido together with Kizaru¡¯s laser, causing a cloud of smoke and dust. Kizaru looked surprised in the air. ¡°Is this okay? It¡¯s so scary.¡± The dust was scattered by Kaido¡¯s fierce wave. On one side of his body was a large number of burns, and on the other side was a dense knife wound. However, at this time, it was rapidly stopping the bleeding, and the wound was also healing at a visible speed. Their combined strength is not as good as Marco, but it is not much worse. The key is that Marco is injured, but Kaido is injured¡­ It is no different from not being injured. The vitality and recovery brought by the Zoan Awakening is not a joke. ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s not enough!!!¡± Kaido clenched his fists and roared. He bent his legs and threw a bomb at Kuro. Go find that wretched person! Why are you looking for me! It¡¯s obvious that Kizaru is more threatening than me! The laser came from Kaido¡¯s back and landed directly on him, shaking him again. ¡°It¡¯s endless!¡± Kuro waved his two fingers and a golden light burst out. The four phantom beasts surrounded Kaido. While Kaido was exposed by the laser, Kaido held Autumn Water in both hands and slashed at Kaido. ¡°Ultima: Yellow Dragon!¡± A huge yellow dragon swept out of the sky and fell along with Kuro¡¯s blade light. At this moment, Kaido¡¯s body shook and his pupils contracted. The purple lightning around him became even more chaotic. He stopped fighting and roared at the sky, ¡°This is it, kill me!!!¡± Chi!!! The blade slashed down, splitting Kaido¡¯s Haki and leaving another knife wound on his chest. However, this knife wound is not as big as the previous one. It is just a very shallow wound, forming an irregular cross shape with the previous knife wound. Under Kaido¡¯s full defense, this was the best Kuro could do. But this wound is still an incurable wound! Kaido took a step back from the attack and his face was full of anger. He waved his fist and attacked Kuro, ¡°It¡¯s not enough, kid!¡± Bang bang bang bang!!! A large number of lasers shot at his body. Kuro used this moment to dodge Kaido¡¯s attack. This punch made the cracks on the ground even more exaggerated. Kuro narrowed his eyes and shouted at the sky, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Kizaru, who was in the air, shot even more vigorously this time. The laser almost drowned Kaido, scattering the surrounding stones and making a mess. Kaido was almost unable to stand up from the laser bombardment and his body was temporarily stopped. ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± Kuro clenched his fist at this moment, and the earth under his feet broke apart at this moment, mixed with the stones and weapons around him, forming a huge lion head in the air. It opened its huge mouth and rushed towards Kaido, biting Kaido, who was unable to move after being bombarded by the laser, and swung down hard. The giant lion head suddenly fell from the sky and pressed Kaido¡¯s body. As it fell, the surrounding air rubbed with a fiery red color, like a huge meteorite falling from the sky. The sky suddenly cleared and the dark clouds disappeared as Kaido left, turning into the starry night. At this moment, it was already night. It seemed that he and Kaido had stayed up all day. Kuro took a few breaths and did not even look at the falling meteorite. He called Kizaru, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s run!¡± With that, he flew away first. Now is a good opportunity to run away. It¡¯s not like Kaido hasn¡¯t been arrested before. He can¡¯t be killed at all. Even with the old man here, there¡¯s not much point in fighting him. Can I take this opportunity to kill him or what? If he could really kill him, Kuro would not stop now. Kuro wanted to be safe and tried not to touch those threats. But if he really meets those who threaten his safety, it is best to kill them in advance. This way, he would have perfect security. The key is that I can¡¯t do it. ¡°Oh, so scary, this ability.¡± Kizaru scratched his head and looked at the large lion head that fell like a meteorite and shrugged. There was no need to catch Kaido at this juncture. The war is about to begin. It¡¯s not worth it to add another enemy to them. ¡°Well, just pick you up.¡± Kizaru smiled. Chapter 159 No Way, No Way Kaido would not be able to come up for a while, and Kuro did not give him a chance to catch up. He had already run far away. Under the starry night, two figures flew in the air. After waiting for a long time, Kuro was sure that he did not see any dragons chasing after him in the sky and was relieved. With this relief, he almost felt a little collapsed. The highly concentrated high-intensity attack lasted for a day and he even used two moves, ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯. He couldn¡¯t stand it either. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± After sending him down, he removed his Armament Haki and subconsciously covered his head. His entire body was in pain, especially his head. Previously, he was grabbed by Kaido and pierced through the island. His injuries were not light. ¡°Kuro, are you okay?¡± Kizaru floated in front of Kuro and glanced at him. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. You came on time,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I heard that you were high in the sky and you scared me. When did you get Golden Lion¡¯s ability?¡± These words stunned Kuro. Only then did he realize that he seemed to have exposed his ability to the old man. He looked around. Under the starry night, there were no clouds. Only the two of them flew alone in the night sky, which was solid evidence. ¡°Well, Old Master, listen to my nonsense¡­ No, listen to my explanation.¡± ¡°What about this ability? I picked it up. It was Leda who suddenly discovered the Devil Fruit and I ate it. In the end, I found that it was the Float Fruit and I didn¡¯t have time to report it. I wanted to exercise again.¡± ¡°In the end, as a man of the sea, it¡¯s normal for me to eat Devil Fruit or something.¡± Kuro did his best to make his expression sincere. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s strange.¡± Kizaru pointed to Kuro¡¯s side. ¡°Then you picked up these two swords?¡± Kuro took a look and his heart turned cold. Beside him floated [Sakura Ten] and [Wooden]. The quality of these two [Famous Blades] was too good and they did not hit Kaido together under Kuro¡¯s ability. He was used to controlling these two swords. Just now, out of combat instinct, he summoned them back. At this moment, Kuro could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Yes! I picked them up. I¡¯m blind to swords and I don¡¯t know whether these two swords are good or not.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°When you confronted Whitebeard, we heard it through Den Den Mushi. Kuro, you said that you killed Golden Lion. It¡¯s really surprising.¡± What the hell?! Kuro widened his eyes and was shocked. At that time, Whitebeard actually dialed Den Den Mushi? What was he doing? It¡¯s not enough for so many people to beat me up, you still want to call for more people? Kuro immediately guessed what was going on, but the key is that even if you shout, don¡¯t let Headquarters hear it! He looked at Kizaru¡¯s teasing eyes and instantly turned into an old Onmyoji. ¡°No way, no way, no one really thinks that I killed Golden Lion. No way, does anyone still believe this? Golden Lion disappeared for so many years, he must have died of old age.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, Old Master, don¡¯t jump to conclusions without evidence. The Golden Lion is long gone. I didn¡¯t kill the Golden Lion and I won¡¯t be promoted.¡± The last sentence was the main point. Kizaru looked at him for a while and suddenly smiled. ¡°Well¡­ that kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s go back to headquarters first.¡± ¡°Can I not go back?¡± Kuro looked at Kizaru with an unusually sincere look in his eyes. ¡°Old man, look, Whitebeard is heading to the headquarters now. It must be a power vacuum, and other pirates are likely to take advantage of it. The balance of the New World cannot be broken. I think that as a Marine, maintaining the balance is also my mission. I will stay in the New World to prevent other pirates from taking the opportunity to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do. Marshal Sengoku personally asked me to take you back. In addition, the current Headquarters is to gather all the troops. As a Major of Headquarters, you can¡¯t escape. Although I don¡¯t care, you can¡¯t refuse orders at will.¡± Kizaru shook his head and killed Kuro¡¯s whimsical proposal. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. I spent so much effort to be sent flying by the bear, but in the end, I first faced Whitebeard and then Kaido. Now I have to return to the headquarters to participate in the war? Then what is the point of my hard work? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for me to stay in the headquarters in the beginning? But he looked at Kizaru, who was smiling, and found that he should not be able to run. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Suddenly, the Den Den Mushi in his pocket rang again. ¡°Who is it in the middle of the night?¡± Kuro picked it up angrily and Leda¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Kuro, are you okay? Where are you now?¡± ¡°Me? I am floating in the sky, thinking about life!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. There was a burst of laughter in the Den Den Mushi, as if they were eating. ¡°Is that Mr. Kuro, Mr. Kuro, I am Kirby!¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance seems to have changed into a silly boy with eyes on his forehead. ¡°Brother Kuro, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Come back quickly.¡± This is Sentomaru. ¡®I¡¯m coming back? I¡¯m still hurrying?¡¯ Should I hurry back to the war? Kuro wanted to strangle Sentomaru. Then Den Den Mushi turned into Crowe. ¡°Mr. Kuro, we caught more than 500 pirates in Sabaody Archipelago. This time, we executed your plan perfectly, and you can be promoted without any worries. After this report is reported, because it concerns tenryubito, the promotion is especially fast, but you did not participate in it personally, so we only gave you a promotion, and you are now a Lieutenant Colonel. As for Leda and I, because of our performance, we are now both majors.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Kuro was stunned for a long time before he shouted at Den Den Mushi, ¡°Koro, say it again?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been promoted, Mr. Kuro. I¡¯ve perfectly cooperated with your idea. You don¡¯t have to be touched. This is what I should do as a subordinate.¡± Crowe¡¯s voice was a little airy, as if he had drunk too much. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Kuro opened his mouth and wanted to curse, but when he remembered that there seemed to be others opposite him, he resisted the urge. Then, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. My thoughts? Stay in a safe place, then slowly catch a few small pirates, slowly make achievements, get promoted without being famous, and finally get promoted to an officer, then live a safe and comfortable life. Thinking about it this way, Crowe¡¯s method of personally arresting people to share the credit is correct. But now ¡­ This is not the time! Wait until I find a safe place before you do this! Besides, it¡¯s impossible now! The higher-ups already know what they have done. At this time, it is best not to show up! ¡°Chloe, have you not read the recent newspapers?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Newspaper? What newspaper? I¡¯ve been catching pirates and I don¡¯t have time to read the newspaper,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Then find a newspaper to read!¡± Kuro slammed the phone down. ¡°Oh~ How strange, you got promoted again, Kuro ¡®Lieutenant Colonel¡¯,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Stop joking, old man!¡± Kuro roared at him and then sighed as if he had deflated. ¡°Let me say this first, I am injured, I need to rest!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first. My order is to take you back.¡± Chapter 160 This Is an Opportunity Kuro was really injured this time, which was different from what he pretended to be when he fought Supernova. But although he was injured, he still had to go back. If he doesn¡¯t fly, looking at the old man¡¯s posture, he is ready to take him to the speed of light. Kizaru can¡¯t fly. He floated more and then moved at the speed of light with the refraction of light in the air. Although the speed was faster than Kuro, the consumption level was also higher than Kuro. But for the old man, this level is actually nothing. There are many metahumans who can ¡®fly¡¯ in the sky. They have many means to move in the sky, but they are not flying. For example, Doflamingo¡¯s line is hanging on a cloud to move. Kaido rose in the clouds after transforming into a dragon. Charlotte Lingling also stepped on clouds made of souls. There are also those who can grow wings and fly, or fly through technology. But the only one who can really fly freely in the sky by himself is ¡°Floating Fruit¡± Kuro. But at times like this, he would rather not fly. Kuro flew forward dejectedly while Kizaru watched from behind, as if to prevent Kuro from suddenly disappearing. ¡°I¡¯m participating in the war, I¡¯m participating in the war¡­ I can¡¯t even be idle, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Kuro looked at the sky and gritted his teeth. That idiot Crowe is causing trouble for him at this time. How can a major and a lieutenant colonel be the same! Strictly speaking, a major is still a soldier, while a lieutenant colonel is the elite of soldiers! He was just thinking that if it really didn¡¯t work out, he would just skive on the edge of the war and not go to the center. The center of the war is the great battlefield. The elite pirates and Marine elites will definitely focus on the decisive battle there. The others will fight in the corners. Great. With his position, he was definitely going to that central area. Is it really you¡­ You motherfucking bear!!! What kind of place is this! ¡­ . Marien Vando, in a restaurant in the City Square. After the arrest of the pirates, Sentomaru proposed to celebrate, so he invited Leda and Kro for dinner and happened to meet Kirby and others. Thinking that Brother Kuro seemed to have called them before, he also called them together. How much can a meal cost? For Sentomaru, it really doesn¡¯t cost much. He quite liked this lively atmosphere. But now, the atmosphere was a little stiff. Crowe was a little confused when Kuro hung up the phone, but Kuro¡¯s last sentence always made him feel a little cold. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Is there anything big in the newspaper recently?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Sentomaru drank a glass of wine and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Kuro tell you such a big thing?¡± These words made Crowe feel that something was wrong. He quickly called the waiter. ¡°Give me a few recent newspapers. I want all of them in the next few weeks.¡± The waiter brought the nearest newspaper. Crowe took it and read it quickly. [The East Blue Mysterious Island Parachute Incident is not here. The locals think that it is their own prayer.] Out of date, PASS. [A former West Blue Kingdom Security Officer appeared in the Mysterious Pirates or joined the Pirates.] West Blue Security Officer? No, PASS. [The battle between the sea hero ¡®Sora¡¯ and the evil ¡®Germa 66¡¯ has entered a new chapter!] It¡¯s a comic book, and Crowe has one that he¡¯s chasing. He loves the hero ¡®Sora¡¯. [Shocking! Why are you shocked? Let the reporter take you to see why you are shocked!] What a mess! Crowe flipped through the newspaper and finally, in the last issue, saw a shocking piece of news. [Whitebeard Pirates Second Division Captain, ¡®Fire Fist¡¯ Ace was arrested by Marines and publicly executed a week later.] ¡°Whitebeard¡­¡± Crowe murmured. Leda also saw the newspaper and said in surprise, ¡°Hey, no way, Whitebeard¡¯s men were caught? Whitebeard will be angry. What is Marine doing? Is he going to attack Whitebeard?¡± And that Ace had come into contact with him in Alabasta. I didn¡¯t expect to be caught¡­ Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that because we caught ¡®Fire Fist¡¯ Ace, whether we are active or passive, we have to take action because we caught this person.¡± Who is Whitebeard? The youngest child in the sea knows that the most common way for adults to scare children is: ¡®If you don¡¯t listen, Whitebeard will catch you.¡¯ The most terrifying pirate in the sea! As a former pirate and now Marine, Crowe, who has been in the Headquarters for so many days, understands the power of Whitebeard better. Don¡¯t mess with the Whitebeard Pirates. Because those who provoke them will attract the most terrifying revenge of Whitebeard. And now Marine Headquarters has captured the Second Division Captain, and thinking of the recent abnormal gathering of personnel in Headquarters¡­ ¡°I see, I see!¡± Crowe was not as frightened as Kuro thought. Instead, he was a little excited. ¡°I understand what Mr. Kuro means. War, we will have a chance in this war!¡± Capturing pirates in Sabaody Archipelago is too low-end. I¡¯m afraid that after Mr. Kuro received this news, his target was this war. Although this is a huge event, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with them and they can¡¯t win decisively. With so many people gathered in the headquarters, as long as they paid a little attention, it would not be a problem for them to survive. Moreover, this is a very big opportunity. As long as they can survive this war, they will have meritorious deeds and they can be promoted along with the masses. Mr. Kuro is probably thinking about this. With this kind of collective merit, of course he won¡¯t have any fame. Anyway, they will be promoted together. As long as they don¡¯t attract the attention of Whitebeard himself, they can kill some pirates and wait for the rewards after the war. Crowe has great confidence in this. Although the war is terrifying, with their strength, if they don¡¯t provoke Whitebeard, it won¡¯t be a problem for them to survive. In any case, Whitebeard won¡¯t notice them and just follow the Marine Army to attack. Would the Whitebeard Pirates keep an eye on one of them? It was impossible. As for losing¡­ Crowe hadn¡¯t thought about it. The three generals are here, and it depends on the situation. Mr. Kuro will also participate in the battle. This is something that cannot be lost. No wonder there was something wrong with Mr. Kuro¡¯s tone just now. He blamed himself for being too low-end. They captured pirates in Sabaody Archipelago. No matter how small the impact was, they still captured more than 500 pirates in one go. And this kind of promotion, which has no impact at all, can make them very low-key. Sure enough, Mr. Kuro is still better. ¡°Lida, this is an opportunity. Mr. Kuro told us not to hold back in this war,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡± Leda felt that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t know what. Anyway, let¡¯s eat first. The food was quite delicious. At this time, Sentomaru slammed the table and said loudly: ¡°This war, it must be Marine¡¯s victory!¡± Kirby and Beru Maybo looked at each other and saw a trace of nervousness in their eyes. Whitebeard, a top pirate, can they really survive this war? Chapter 161 I¡¯ve Lost So Much Not to mention the psychological activities of those idiots, Kuro finally arrived at the Holy Land, Mariejois. Although he was sent flying by the bear, the bear didn¡¯t seem to be flying in a straight line. Otherwise, the old man wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach him in a day. ¡°Let¡¯s rest in Mariejois first.¡± Kizaru looked at Kuro¡¯s injuries and suggested. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro nodded. He really could not take it anymore. Strictly speaking, apart from eating something in ¡®Nine Snakes Town¡¯, he had not eaten anything in the past few days. And they fought two battles, especially Kaido, which was too intense. He was tired and hungry. He had to finish his treatment quickly and find a place to eat. The two of them descended from the sky. Kuro waved his hand and two swords followed behind. ¡°What a loss.¡± Kuro smacked his lips. After a fight, except for the seawater, all the other stocks were used up. He did not dare to go to the New World to get the stocks back. I have to re-collect them, Kuro thought. I knew it would not be enough. At this time, Mariejois is a little different. There are many Marines in the Golden Palace. Kizaru waved his hand and a major was stunned for a moment and walked over. ¡°Admiral Kizaru!¡± He saluted and said. ¡°This is Lieutenant Colonel Kuro, my subordinate. Listen to his orders, I will leave first.¡± Kizaru said to Kuro, ¡°Kuro, you should rest in Mariejois first. Granny Crane should be here. After that, follow Granny Crane to the headquarters.¡± With that, he waved his hand and turned to leave. ¡°I have to go back and deploy. I don¡¯t have much time here.¡± ¡°Got it, Old Master, you go first.¡± Kuro nodded vigorously. ¡°By the way, Major Job, keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him out of your sight. You must let him follow Granny Crane.¡± Kizaru suddenly said to the major before he left. ¡°Yes! Admiral Kizaru.¡± The major saluted again. These words made Kuro¡¯s face collapse. This old guy saw through my thoughts? He had wanted to drag it out at Mariejois. Seeing Kizaru leave, Major Job looked at the gloomy Kuro and said carefully, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kuro?¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m covered in injuries? Take me to the medical room and find me a suitable scabbard for these two swords.¡± Kuro glared at him and reached out to take off his tattered Marine cloak. At the same time, he took off the damaged golden earrings on his earlobes and threw them to Job along with [Sakura 10] and [Wood Wither]. ¡°Bring me another set of clothes. The earrings are broken. Mariejois should have a good handicraft. Get me a pair. And get a box of good cigars.¡± ¡°Yes! Lieutenant Colonel, please follow me!¡± Major Job held his cloak and the earrings and swords on it with both hands, straightened his legs and said to Kuro. Then, he took Kuro to the medical room and asked the doctor to treat Kuro. The injuries that Kuro suffered were indeed not light. The skull of his head showed signs of damage, a few ribs were cracked, his internal organs were slightly displaced, and all the external and internal injuries were complete. This was the ¡®spoils of war¡¯ he got after the battle with Kaido. Apart from being injured, he did not get any benefits and even used up all his stock for nothing. This treatment lasted all morning. Kuro sat on the bed and several nurses bandaged him. A nurse was wrapping his forehead and he could smell a faint fragrance. ¡°Miss, are you free tonight?¡± Kuro looked up at her. The nurse covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already married, Lieutenant Colonel Kuro.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that more¡­ Ah, no, then forget it.¡± Kuro suddenly changed his tune because Major Job suddenly appeared with several Marines, who were holding clothes, capes, ear ornaments, swords stuffed into scabbards, and a box of cigars. Kuro waved at the Marine holding the cigar. The Marine also shivered, opened the cigar box, took out a cigar and carefully put it in his mouth, then turned on the lighter and lit it for Kuro. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro bit the cigar and took a puff. The smoke brewed in his mouth for a while before he exhaled. He hadn¡¯t smoked for a few days and was bored to death. ¡°Annoying, Lieutenant Colonel, you can¡¯t smoke here.¡± The bandaged nurse tightened the bandage on Kuro¡¯s head, waved the smoke and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s already bandaged.¡± ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m the only patient.¡± Kuro smiled and looked at the suit. ¡°Let¡¯s put it on you, Lieutenant Colonel Kuro.¡± The nurse laughed, took the set of clothes, and put it on Kuro with the nurses. After putting on the shirt, leather shoes, and the golden formal suit for Kuro, the two nurses each held a brand new earring and tightened Kuro¡¯s earlobes. At this time, Kuro stood up and the nurse put the Marine cloak on him. ¡°Ah, how handsome, Lieutenant Colonel Kuro.¡± After putting it on, the nurses took a few steps back, and several of their eyes lit up. Kuro randomly found a mirror and looked over. Above his neat and wrinkleless golden formal suit was the face of a certain person in his previous life. Although his forehead was bandaged, he did not look injured at all. Instead, he looked a little cold. It¡¯s over if he¡¯s handsome! Kuro was always very satisfied with his appearance. He waved his hand and asked Marine to take his two swords and hang them on his waist with his [Autumn Water]. ¡°Cuckoo¡ª¡± After doing all this, his stomach growled. ¡°Hey, is there a place to eat?¡± Kuro asked Major Job. ¡°There is, but¡­¡± Major Job was about to say something when he saw Kuro walk out. ¡°Then lead the way, but my ass, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Major Job saluted and ran in front of Kuro and led him forward. ¡­ . Mary Joa, banquet hall. A row of Marines stood there with their backs straight. Their faces were sweating and they would occasionally swallow dryly. In the middle of the banquet hall, there were a few giants sitting, and several of them were eating heartily. Opposite them was a row of Marines, the lowest of whom was a Rear Admiral. In the center of the row sat an old woman with her fingers crossed and her chin on her fingers, like a commander. Her face was very indifferent, as if she could not see the few giants opposite her that exuded a dangerous aura. On the other hand, the nearby Marines were sitting there nervously. Suddenly, the door of the banquet hall opened with a creak and a group of people looked over. There, a golden figure slowly walked over. However, before he could take a few steps, the figure suddenly stopped and then stepped in. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kuro, I won¡¯t go in.¡± Job stood at the door, afraid to go in. He said something to Kuro and closed the door with the Marines. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you. Did you have a good trip?¡± Crane saw the person and smiled. Kuro pursed his lips and stared hatefully at one of the giants. Then he walked over to Crane, pulled out a chair, and sat down. Opposite him was Shichibukai. Chapter 162 Trash at Sea At this time, Shichibukai is gathering and eating at Mariejois. No wonder Major Job wanted to say something just now. If Kuro had known that Shichibukai was here, he would not have bothered to eat here. But since he was already here, it did not matter. He was just having a meal. What else could he do? Listening to Granny Crane¡¯s words, Kuro could only smile bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Granny Crane.¡± Kuro waved his hand and ordered the Marine standing behind him, ¡°Give me a portion of food, a large portion and wine.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marine responded and went out to prepare. After saying this, Kuro stared fiercely at the bear opposite him. However, this tall figure was holding a book and did not say a word, as if he did not see it. It seemed that there was not much consciousness left. Then, Kuro felt a scrutinizing gaze. He turned his head and saw the man with eagle-like eyes leaning against the chair with his feet on the table. He was looking up at him. Seeing Kuro look over, Mihawk smiled at him. ¡°Long time no see.¡± He looked down and saw Kuro¡¯s waist. ¡°You seem to have gotten a good knife.¡± ¡°Not good, it¡¯s not as good as yours.¡± Kuro hurriedly shook his head. What a joke. Looking at his eyes, it was as if he wanted to do it with her. ¡°Oh? Do you know him? A little Marine?¡± Not far away, a tall figure looked at Kuro with a scrutinizing gaze and smiled. ¡°Hey, this is really interesting.¡± That person was sitting at the dining table without any image. His legs were crossed. He was wearing a pair of cropped pants and a pair of pointed shoes. He was wearing a pink feather coat. He had blond hair and sunglasses and he exuded a dangerous aura. Among the people here, his aura is the most dangerous. Tenryubito, Donjibold Doflamingo. The most dangerous man in Shichibukai. Beside him was a rough man eating cherry pie with several teeth missing in his mouth. Marshall D. Tich. Near him was a long neck with a bandage on his head that looked like a demon. Moonlight Moria. In addition to Bartholomew Bear and Chorakol Mihawk, there are already five in the Shichibukai. Kuro ignored Doflamingo and pretended not to see him. These dangerous men were not on the same side as him. What was there to intersect? Initially, he wanted to find trouble with Bear, but now that his consciousness was almost gone, there was no need. He probably paid the price for what happened to Sabaody. Soon, the food was served. Kuro picked up one of the meat leg bones and ate it in two or three bites. Crane looked at Kuro, who seemed to be starving, and shook her head with a smile. Then she looked at Shichibukai and said, ¡°What do you think if you meet him?¡± Kuro, who was wolfing down his food, paused. Sure enough, the entire upper echelons knew. He thought for a moment and answered truthfully, ¡°Very powerful. If it weren¡¯t for some factors, I wouldn¡¯t have come back so easily.¡± He knew that Crane was talking about Whitebeard. Anyway, all the higher-ups knew that these questions could be answered. Kuro was now thinking about how to not get promoted. If he knew the rest, he would know. There was no need to hide it. Anyway, his strength had been known by the higher-ups long ago. Killing Golden Lion is nothing. If he refuses to admit it, Marine has no evidence to impose credit on him. If it was fake, then Marine Headquarters would lose face. Crane nodded. ¡°After all, it¡¯s that person. It¡¯s normal, but it¡¯s good that you can come back. Young people should take more responsibility. The future depends on you.¡± Kuro finished a bowl of rice and reached out to pick up the roasted suckling pig in front of him. He bit off a large piece and said as he chewed, ¡°Granny Crane, please spare me. You should know that I really don¡¯t have the heart.¡± ¡°You lazy guy.¡± Crane scolded with a smile, ¡°Do whatever you want, just remember your justice.¡± In the Marine, there are people like Kuro, and the most famous one is his superior. Crane did not think that this was unreasonable. Everyone has their own thoughts, so he would not force it. But as long as it was Marine. With such powerful combat power, as long as it does not reach the opposite side, it means that Marine¡¯s own strength is increasing. Crane rubbed his brow and looked at Kuro with some relief. Every year, new threats will appear in the chaotic forces. Two years ago, there was ¡®Fire Fist¡¯ Ace, and this year, there are people with great aptitude every year. On the other hand, Marines don¡¯t have that much new blood compared to Pirates. Karp¡¯s apprentice is good, but it takes time to grow. Although Smoker and Tina came out, they were still a little short of deciding the direction of Marine. Kuro was the one that everyone in the upper echelons was satisfied with in recent years. He was an old Marine and had been in the army for ten years. He has a strong sense of Marine identity. Although he is a lazy guy, his combat power is enough to offset his laziness. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯m so bored. Why isn¡¯t that woman here yet?¡± Suddenly, Doflamingo called out, ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of waiting, quail quail quail.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t be impatient. You have to be patient in everything.¡± Marshall D. Titch ate cherry pie and laughed loudly. ¡°Speaking of which, there are two people missing.¡± Kuro glanced at them, then picked up the wine glass next to him and was about to drink it in one gulp, but at this time, a wine glass nearby reached out. He looked and saw Mihawk holding up his glass and smiling at him. Kuro was stunned for a moment. He raised his glass and clinked it with Mihawk¡¯s before drinking it in one gulp. ¡°Empress Boa Hancock is on her way here, but before she came, she wanted to go to Impel Down, and she doesn¡¯t know why. As for Jinbe¡­ he is locked in because he strongly opposes our actions, let him calm down.¡± Crane also stared at these Shichibukai and said slowly: ¡°Pirates can have official identities because of the World Government, and at this time, if they don¡¯t listen to the orders of the World Government, then official identities naturally don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Hey, is this a warning, Crane?¡± Doflamingo laughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have no intention of going against the World Government, at least not for the time being.¡± ¡°Shrimp, Shrimp, Whitebeard, if possible, I want to collect his body.¡± Moonlight Moria also laughed. ¡°Hahahaha, then you are really powerful.¡± Titch glanced at him and laughed. ¡°How boring.¡± Doflamingo stopped laughing and his eyes rolled around. Suddenly, a sinister smile appeared on his face and his fingers moved slightly. Suddenly, a Rear Admiral near Kuro trembled and suddenly stood up. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on!¡± The Rear Admiral looked horrified. ¡°Why is my body out of control!¡± ¡°Hey, Doflamingo, what did you do this time!¡± A Vice-Admiral subconsciously looked at Doflamingo and shouted. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too boring. How about having some fun?¡± Doflamingo moved his fingers and the controlled Rear Admiral suddenly pulled out his knife and slashed at the Vice-Admiral who spoke. ¡°No, damn it, I can¡¯t control myself, dodge!¡± The Rear Admiral said in panic. ¡°Damn it!¡± The Vice-Admiral dodged the blade and gritted his teeth. He also pulled out his blade and faced the Rear Admiral as if he was ready to attack. Doflamingo laughed in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is fun. Show me a play.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha, that¡¯s a great show!¡± Titch finished the cherry pie and looked across with interest. ¡°Shrimp, Shrimp, fight, kill!¡± Moria¡¯s smile was full of malice. ¡°No!¡± Just as the Rear Admiral raised his blade and was about to fight the Vice-Admiral, Doflamingo¡¯s fingers suddenly froze and a trace of cold sweat flowed down his face. Moria¡¯s smile froze as if someone was choking her. ¡°Hahaha, it seems that we can¡¯t watch the show.¡± Titch laughed dryly and a drop of sweat appeared on his forehead. They looked at Kuro, who was eating opposite them. Kuro happened to finish eating a roasted suckling pig and picked up the napkin beside him. He slowly wiped his mouth and continued to wipe his hands. A strong killing intent burst out from his body, which almost materialized and attacked Shichibukai. He stared at the few bastards opposite him and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood right now, so can you let me finish my meal quietly, trash of the sea.¡± Chapter 163 Dance (1) Kuro was in a terrible mood. After being sent flying by the bear, he didn¡¯t get any benefits, even if he stayed in the sky. He even met Kaido who committed suicide. Forget it. If he can escape this war, he will accept it. There has to be some benefits, right? In the end, after planning for a long time, he was beaten by Rayleigh in Sabaody Archipelago, and then he was beaten by Whitebeard and Kaido in the sky. He felt that it was not so difficult for him to participate in the war. And that idiot Crowe even gave him a promotion. He did not even have a way to paddle on the edge. After all this time, he still had to participate in the war. How this makes him not feel bad. It was not easy for him to have a meal, but he had to eat with this group of Shichibukai. Forget it. It¡¯s fine if he can have a quiet meal. However, this group of sea trash can¡¯t stay idle. How could Kuro hold back this time? Did he not even have a request for a quiet meal?! Thick killing intent hit those Shichibukai like a substance. The bear did not move at all, as if it did not sense the murderous aura. Moria¡¯s face was ugly. He could not guess at all that an ordinary Marine could have such a high degree of murderous intent. ¡°Shrimp, shrimp, shrimp¡­¡± He laughed dryly and stared at Kuro solemnly. ¡°Hahaha, what a terrifying man.¡± Titch glanced at Kuro with a hint of fear in the depths of his eyes. ¡°It really is¡­¡± Mihawk looked up at Kuro and smiled. ¡°As always, the murderous aura is amazing.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± After a moment of shock, Doflamingo suddenly laughed. The sunglasses covered his eyes, making him unable to see the expression in them. He looked at Kuro for a moment and his fingers suddenly moved. The controlled Rear Admiral turned around and slashed at Kuro. Dang! A floating short broadsword blocked the Rear Admiral¡¯s blade. Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it. He took out a cigar, lit it, and handed one to Mihawk. ¡°Want one?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mihawk shook his head. Kuro nodded and took a drag, blowing out smoke. Screech! Another short broadsword came out of the sheath and quickly went behind the Rear Admiral. The blade was raised and the Rear Admiral¡¯s body knelt on the ground, panting. The uncontrollable feeling disappeared. Crane took a look and could faintly see some fine threads being picked off the Rear Admiral. ¡°Show me a play too,¡± Kurlo said to Doflamingo. Whoosh! [Sakura Ten] [Wooden] The two swords spun in the air and suddenly rushed towards Doflamingo like an arrow. Bang! The dining table suddenly collapsed forward from Doflamingo¡¯s position. His arms stretched out and two swords blocked in front of him as if they were stuck by something. ¡°What a strange ability, but it is useless to me.¡± Doflamingo laughed. Kuro looked at him indifferently, biting his cigar and leaning back in his chair. [Sakura no. 10] [Wooden] sparked in the air and suddenly staggered, stabbing towards Doflamingo¡¯s back on both sides. Doflamingo frowned, turned his body and blocked the two swords with his arms. Dang! Several thin threads glowed in the air, blocking the thrusts of Sakurazu and Takaki. However, the two swords did not stop. After being blocked, they rotated again and attacked Doflamingo from another direction. One left and one right, one front and one back, one up and one down, attacking Doflamingo from all directions, making him constantly pose to block these two swords. The appearance of constantly blocking is like dancing. Crane looked at Doflamingo and could not help but chuckle. This arrogant guy will also have this day¡­ Although the laughter was soft, Doflamingo still saw it. A blue vein appeared on his forehead, and he grabbed with one hand. Five lines appeared in front of him, blocking the swing of Sakurazu and Takagi, and his other hand suddenly grabbed Kuro. ¡°Five-colored line!¡± Thin, almost transparent threads shot out from his fingers. As Doflamingo¡¯s arm grabbed down hard, the five threads slashed down at Kuro like a beast claw. Kuro raised his eyebrows and did not move at all. The two swords suddenly flew away and were placed in front of him. Dang! With a crisp sound, Sakurazu and Akaki crossed each other and blocked the blow. ¡°Keep dancing.¡± Following Kuro¡¯s voice, the two short broad swords swung forward, lifting the line and continuing to attack Doflamingo. Sakurazu and Kikuchi crisscrossed in the air for a while, aimed at Doflamingo and continued to attack. Doflamingo took a few steps back, his fingers carrying silk threads, constantly blocking the attacks of the two swords. The toughness of this sword is very good. It is not an ordinary sword or he would have cut it open long ago. ¡°Damn it!¡± Doflamingo gritted his teeth and grabbed at Sakurazu and Akaki with his fingers. Bang! Sakurazu and Kikuchi flew to the left and right. Doflamingo¡¯s claw hit nothing but air and hit the huge dining table, causing more gaps in the center of the table. The two swords crossed in the air and came together from behind like scissors, aiming at Doflamingo¡¯s back and making a cross cut. Whoosh! The two swords twisted together but hit nothing. Kuro looked up and saw that the flamingo was now leaning against a corner like a spider with its limbs spread out and floating in the corner. ¡°Do you want to die that much? Marine.¡± Doflamingo¡¯s tone became cold. ¡°Hahaha, what a good show.¡± Titch laughed at this time. ¡°Shrimp, Shrimp, keep fighting!¡± Moria clapped and smiled. Kuro glanced at them and said lightly, ¡°You guys dance for me.¡± Snap. He slapped the table with his palm. Immediately, all the knives, forks, and silver plates on the dining table flew up and smashed towards the two people on the other side. Moria smiled evilly as he was hit by the knives, forks, and silver plates. His body suddenly turned black and he turned into a shadow and dissipated. Titch stretched out his palm and aimed at the flying knives, forks, and silver plates. A deep darkness appeared in his palm and sucked all those things in. Vaguely, Sakurazu and Akaki also began to tremble under this suction force. ¡°Hey, you want to deal with three Shichibukai alone?¡± Tich stood up and bared his missing teeth at Kuro. ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s really amazing.¡± Beside him, the scattered shadows instantly gathered and turned into Moria again. ¡°Shrimp, Shrimp, Shrimp, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to cut off your shadow!¡± Kuro glanced at them and slowly stood up. He held the scabbard in his left hand and flicked his thumb up, revealing a part of Autumn Water¡¯s black blade. ¡°That knife¡­¡± Mihawk looked at Autumn Water on Kuro¡¯s waist and showed surprise. ¡°Autumn Water? Why is it in your hands?!¡± Moria was shocked. That knife was clearly stolen from the Country of Peace. After he was defeated by Straw Hat, the knife should be in the hands of Straw Hat¡¯s gang. Why did it end up in the hands of Marine? Sakurazu and Takagi flew over at this time, one on the left and one on the right behind Kuro. He slowly pulled Autumn Water out, and at the same time as the blade was unsheathed, Armament Haki covered his body, and black and purple tears appeared from the corner of his eyes. ¡°This level of dominance¡­¡± Doflamingo, who was in the air, broke out in a cold sweat. Moria was so frightened that she took a few steps back. Titch¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Isn¡¯t that a swordsman? Since when can the Haki of a swordsman cover the whole body? ¡°Stop it, Kuro.¡± Suddenly, Crane said, ¡°This is Mary Joa, don¡¯t make too much trouble here.¡± Crane looked at Kuro and said to the three opposite him, ¡°And you, if you want to make a fuss, go to the battlefield and make a fuss. We are all under the World Government. Now is not the time for you to make a fuss.¡± Kuro glanced at Tsuru and then looked at the three Shichibukai who were facing a formidable enemy. He retracted his Haki and put away Autumn Water. At this time, Sakura Ten and Mu Ku also flew back into the scabbard on his waist. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t disturb my meal.¡± Kuro sat down and said to Marine, who was already dumbfounded behind him, ¡°Someone, give me two more portions of food. I¡¯m too hungry, it¡¯s not enough.¡± Moria looked at Kuro with a complicated expression and stopped talking. Titch wiped the sweat from his head and laughed dryly. ¡°Hahahaha, I thought I was going to be killed. It¡¯s really dangerous, you Marine.¡± Kuro poured himself a glass of wine and stared at Tiki. ¡°Stop lying,¡± he said meaningfully. These words made Tiki¡¯s smile suddenly stop. He looked deeply at Kuro and stopped talking. Doflamingo fell from the sky and stared at Kuro for a moment and smiled. ¡°Hey, Marine also has new blood, how interesting!¡± He did not sit down. With his hands in his pockets, he swaggered forward and said to the Marines around him, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Arrange a room for me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine looked nervously at Kuro and then left with Doflamingo. ¡°Hahaha, then I won¡¯t be here anymore.¡± Titch also headed out. ¡°Tsk.¡± Moria clicked her tongue and walked in the other direction, also going out. Shichibukai suddenly lost three people. Bear still sat there without any sense of existence. Mihawk glanced at Kuro and said, ¡°Autumn Water, one of the 21 workers of the Great Swift Blade, Black Blade. It is indeed quite suitable for you, but if you don¡¯t refine it yourself, it is not quite suitable. Would a man like you lack this kind of spirit?¡± He looked at the other two swords on Kuro¡¯s waist. The quality of those two swords seemed to be not low, and they were vaguely familiar to Mihawk. ¡°How can a sword be so inconvenient, as long as it is convenient,¡± Kuro replied. He liked to pick up ready-made ones. Hearing this, Mihawk smiled and took a sip from his wine glass, then stood up. ¡°Swords and swords are not inconvenient things, what an amazing speech. You seem to have gotten the ability and are no longer a pure swordsman, unfortunately¡­¡± With that, Mihawk also left the banquet hall. Kuro curled his lips. Pure swordsman? Do you want to become a pure swordsman? He had no intention of becoming the world¡¯s number one swordsman. Several Shichibukai left one after another. Only Bear remained silent and sat there like a statue. Without the frisky monkeys, the banquet hall finally quieted down. At this time, Crane said: ¡°You did a good job. Pirates can¡¯t be trusted in the end. Only with appropriate deterrence will they know respect.¡± ¡°I just want to have a quiet meal.¡± Kuro shook his head and suddenly looked at Bear and pointed at him. ¡°Speaking of which, is this guy going to be finished?¡± Crane made no comment. Kuro looked at him for a while and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Bear, fuck your grandmother, did you hear me?!¡± Chapter 164 Dance (2) The bear seemed to have heard Kuro¡¯s voice. It tilted its head slightly and looked over. But there was still no fluctuation. Kuro blew out a smoke ring and smacked his lips. ¡°Hey, is there no consciousness left after being modified?¡± Crane shook his head and said, ¡°Bear made a mistake and will naturally pay the price. Okay, don¡¯t find trouble with him.¡± ¡®I got him into trouble?¡¯ He should be giving me trouble. However, Kuro also knew that no bear could hear him now. He might still have a little consciousness, but that consciousness was not used to listen to people. ¡°Come to think of it, you used this ability pretty well. You got it a long time ago, right?¡± Crane smiled, his eyes faintly reminiscent. ¡°I really miss it¡­ That old guy is actually dead.¡± Back then, Sengoku and Garp joined the Marines with him and came here together. Their biggest enemy was that ¡®Lox¡¯. At the same time, the pirates under his banner naturally had contact with him. Shiki was also one of them. From young to old, he fought for so many days. Unexpectedly, he also died in the hands of the new generation. Kuro suddenly became alert when he heard this. He glanced at the Marines around him and said: ¡°I say, Granny Crane, I don¡¯t know anything about Shiki or Shiki. I picked up this ability. Let me emphasize again, whether it¡¯s the sword or the ability, I picked it up.¡± ¡°If you promote me for this, I won¡¯t admit it without evidence. I¡¯ll go to the government and sue you for favoritism and malpractice, and promote my trusted aides.¡± Looking at Kuro¡¯s denial, Crane could only scold him with a smile, ¡°Lazy guy, don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t go against the justice you think. Marine, just follow the justice and come at your own pace, kid.¡± Is it important to kill Golden Lion? To the higher-ups, it was important and not important. A threatening big pirate had died at the hands of their Marines. Of course it was worth celebrating. But just as Garp¡¯s real reason for being called a ¡®Marine Hero¡¯ has gradually been downplayed, this kind of thing also seems less important. As long as the matter is done and the pirates are destroyed, that is enough. Whether he wants this fame or not is up to him. Headquarters will not promote him directly just because of his fame. In the end, merits are still needed. Kuro refused to admit it, so whether Golden Lion¡¯s death has anything to do with him is ambiguous. But that didn¡¯t matter. Because Kuro had firmly obtained this ability. Although they are old, the next generation such as Aokiji and others can still hold on. When they are old, this will be Kuro¡¯s real chance to step on the stage. Food was soon served. Crane looked at Kuro sitting there eating heartily and staring at the swaying wine glass. He shook his head gently and sighed. ¡°The tide of the times, no matter where it flows, Marines will still be Marines, and we will still be the Coastal Fort.¡± Kuro glanced at her and pursed his lips. As expected, when one gets old, they will sigh with emotion. I have to take this as a lesson and not become like this when I get old. He still thought that even when he was old, he would still be able to live comfortably. After the meal, Kuro retreated, but he couldn¡¯t leave. He had to wait for the Shichibukai to gather and then go to Marin Vando with Crane. However, after lunch, he did not have much interaction with Shichibukai. In that banquet hall, Kuro was illuminated, but Doflamingo, Tiki, and Moria could not be seen. These three seemed to have stopped appearing in the banquet hall at the same time. Kuro did not mind and continued to eat and drink. Fortunately, he had learned the move ¡®Life Return¡¯. By eating the energy, he could recover from his injuries. After eating for more than a day in Mariejois, his injuries were mostly recovered. At this time, there are still 24 hours before Ace¡¯s execution. In a luxurious room in the Golden Palace. Kuro gently removed the bandage on his head, revealing his forehead. He looked around to make sure that there were no scars before nodding in satisfaction. Fortunately, there were no irreversible injuries. ¡°Knock knock knock¡­¡± There was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Kuro spoke and the door was pushed open. Major Job saluted him and said: ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, Vice-Admiral Tsuru invites you to the banquet hall. Empress Borya Hancock has arrived.¡± ¡°Oh? Finally here.¡± Kuro straightened his clothes. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Boa Hancock was known as the world¡¯s most beautiful woman. Kuro still wanted to see her. I didn¡¯t see Nine Snakes Town last time, but I can finally see it this time. Job led the way to the banquet hall. At this moment, in the banquet hall, the solemn atmosphere that had disappeared after Kuro¡¯s previous incident appeared again. The Marines looked nervous and ready. Kuro walked into the banquet hall and glanced around. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Doflamingo saw Kuro coming in and laughed at him. ¡°Everyone is waiting for you. Aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant?¡± During this period of time, everyone lived in this palace and saw each other frequently. What if I bump into him? Of course, he would pretend not to see it. Kuro was too lazy to argue with these people, and after asking them to ¡®dance¡¯ last time, these people pretended not to see Kuro, and everyone was peaceful. However, at that time, they would not cause trouble. But now, it seems that because the decisive battle is approaching, these people¡¯s nature has returned. Listening to Doflamingo, Kuro glanced at him and did not speak. His gaze was on a woman sitting on a huge snake nearby. The woman had a head of black hair and her hairstyle was ¡®Ji Hair¡¯. It was not the one in Great Zhou, but a princess hairstyle. Under her black hair was a peerless appearance. Her purple cheongsam accentuated her curvaceous figure. At this moment, her face looked very indifferent. Pretty. It looks good! Very good-looking! I¡¯m looking forward to it! Kuro felt his heart skip a beat at this moment. Not that I¡¯m tempted¡­ That feeling was subconscious. ¡°Ability¡­¡± Kuro took a deep breath and removed the evil thought. The world¡¯s most beautiful woman, ¡®Empress¡¯ Boa Hancock, is the ability user of ¡®Sweet Fruit¡¯. Regardless of gender or age, everyone will be infatuated with her. Except for a few fools, no one would not be tempted by the empress. This is her ability. Those who became infatuated with her would be petrified by her. Perhaps before eating the fruit, she was also a great beauty, but she was definitely not more charming now. The ability brought by the fruit is enough to surpass miracles. For example, a fruit that can make people lose weight and make their skin smooth. Kuro¡¯s eyes moved away, but he couldn¡¯t help looking over, then away, then back again¡­ Boa Hancock frowned and noticed Kuro¡¯s gaze. She shouted, ¡°Who allowed you to look directly at me? In this world, only one man can look at me like this. Your dirty eyes are a great insult to me. Hurry up and dig out your eyes!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and finally stopped looking. He actually wants to know ¡­ Did this woman wear any spikes? Chapter 165 Dance (3) In the end, Kuro could not tell if Hancock was wearing it, and Hancock did not really gouge out Kuro¡¯s eyes. Because this is Mary Joa. The war is coming and no one wants to cause trouble. As soon as Hancock arrived, everyone set off from Mariejois by elevator to Sabaody and then from Sabaody¡¯s port to Headquarters. After arriving at headquarters, Shichibukai was brought by Marine to settle down, and Kuro, who was ready to look for Leda, was brought to the conference hall by Tsuru. In the conference hall, the higher-ups gathered. Sengoku, Garp, and the three generals are all sitting here. ¡°Crane, you¡¯re here.¡± Sengoku saw Crane come in and greeted her. Then he looked at Kuro, who followed behind her, and said, ¡°You are also back. I heard about what happened.¡± Hearing this, the generals all smiled at Kuro. ¡°Puhahaha, you really did well, kid!¡± Garp laughed. Kuro rolled his eyes and stood behind Kizaru without saying anything. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Sengoku watched as Tsuru sat down and said with a straight face, ¡°I received news that Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates and Kaido have a conflict in the New World.¡± ¡°Kaido¡­¡± Akainu adjusted his hat, which was low and his expression could not be seen. Kizaru said in surprise, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary. Did the two ¡®Four Emperors¡¯ have a conflict? In that case, Whitebeard is the only one here.¡± Sengoku nodded. ¡°One is good. That was our goal in the first place, which will reduce our pressure a lot. But we can¡¯t take it lightly. After all, that man is not ordinary. If we can find a way to weaken him, the odds of winning will be greater.¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Whitebeard should have come out in full force. In addition to his Captain, the Pirates under his command will also set off together. One of them is¡­ Scuado, he can be used.¡± Crane thought for a moment and said, ¡°Scuado¡­ that pirate, I remember he competed with Roger before.¡± ¡°This is still thanks to you, Kuro.¡± Sengoku looked at Kuro and said, ¡°In the Den Den Mushi that we intercepted, XII Division Captain Harta said the name of Scuado, which reminded me of this person. He used to be an independent pirate captain, but he was defeated by Roger and the pirate group was destroyed by Roger. That guy has a grudge against Roger.¡± ¡°?¡± A big question mark appeared on Kuro¡¯s head. ¡®My credit?¡¯ This has nothing to do with me. Old man Sengoku, you can¡¯t make me take all the blame! Sengoku continued: ¡°In short, we can weaken that man through him.¡± Hearing this, Aokiji hesitated and said, ¡°Is doing this kind of thing not very good for our Marine?¡± ¡°Put your reputation aside, Kuzan.¡± Akainu suddenly said to Aokiji: ¡°Pirates of that level, there is no need to pay attention to anything. Pirates must be exterminated. I will bear the reputation and ridicule.¡± He looked at Sengoku and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Sakaski¡­¡± Sengoku looked at him for a while and finally nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± The detailed battle plan had already been explained in the last meeting. After giving some instructions this time, everyone dispersed and began to deploy the Marines. Kuro was also liberated. After leaving the conference hall, he sighed and looked down at the sea of people. The recruited Marines have all arrived. ¡°A storm is coming, really¡­¡± Kuro took out a cigar and lit it. Then he looked at a group of Marines in the distance. It seemed to be a large team. The Marine in the lead was waving his arms and shouting. No one knew what he was saying, but it made the Marines quite excited. They followed behind and shouted. He was quite hot-blooded. Kuro smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s best to live.¡± However, it is obviously impossible for everyone to survive in war. Even a general did not have that ability, and neither did Kuro. When they become Marines, they naturally have to be prepared to die for it. Kuro was very open-minded about this. He went downstairs, out of the Headquarters building, and walked to the city of Marin Vando. At this moment, the Marine families in the city were entering the Battleship one by one. Kuro summoned a Marine and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Report! These family members will go to Sabaody Land to take refuge.¡± The Marine saluted and shouted. Kuro glanced around. ¡°When can we finish evacuating?¡± ¡°By tomorrow morning!¡± Marine reported. ¡°Okay, I got it. You continue to work.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± Kuro was about to continue forward when he saw a small figure waving at him from the port. ¡°Leda?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and walked over. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°As you can see, command the family members to board the ship.¡± Leda looked at Kuro and said, ¡°Where have you been photographed? You haven¡¯t seen anyone for a few days. Is there anything wrong?¡± Things? That¡¯s a big deal! At the thought of this, Kuro looked around and gritted his teeth. ¡°Where is that idiot Crowe?¡± ¡°Chloe? I think he¡¯s there.¡± Leda looked around and pointed to a figure beside a warship not far ahead. At this time, Crowe was wearing a black suit and a Marine cape, which looked a little impressive. He seemed to sense something and turned around. When he saw Crowe, he walked over and greeted, ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°The cloak is very good. You have been promoted, ¡®Major¡¯ Crowe.¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said it very seriously. ¡°Yeah, I caught some pirates and got promoted. But I have to apologize, Mr. Kuro, it seems to have added a little trouble to your plan,¡± said Crowe. Huh? You know how to apologize? Kuro raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. Crowe¡¯s face was full of sincerity. ¡°Forget it, as long as you know what I think, a promotion is not a big problem, I am only promoted by one rank. But this war, don¡¯t be noticed by the Whitebeard Pirates.¡± ¡°When we go out tomorrow, the two of you stand on the edge and don¡¯t go to the center. Do you understand, Crowe?¡± Kuro looked at him and said. ¡°Got it, Mr. Kuro, I understand what to do.¡± Crowe pushed his eyes and looked confident. ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Tomorrow is the big battle. No matter what, he has to conserve his energy. In order to do better, he must ensure that he has enough energy. If he let his guard down and killed a few people, he would be finished. After reminding Crowe this time, he will not cause any trouble for himself. When the time comes, it will not be a problem. As for the Whitebeard Pirates¡­ There are so many people. If they want to find me from the crowd, when will they find me? Besides, the Marine has 100,000 elite soldiers. If they have the time to take his head, they should think about how to save their son. ¡°Perfect, there is no use for me tomorrow!¡± Kuro laughed. And Crowe watched him leave with a cold light in his glasses. What he thought was right. This was Mr. Kuro¡¯s plan. He would try to kill as many pirates as possible without exposing himself. After the war ends, they will be promoted smoothly. Chapter 166 Dance (4) Six a.m. Six hours before Ace¡¯s execution. The crescent-shaped harbor and the entire island were surrounded by 50 Battleships. In the Harbor Square, a large number of Marines are gradually gathering together. The Marine from the Four Seas and the Marine from Headquarters Second Lieutenant are densely packed. Over 10,000 people, boundless. After 100,000, it was even harder to see. The Marines gathered in Marin Vando are 100,000! Some of these Marines were running back and forth, transporting ammunition and weapons. The whole square was tense. ¡°Tashigi, be careful. This time is different from before. If you are not careful, you will die.¡± In the square, Smoker chewed on his cigar and spoke to Tashigi. Tashigi hugged the knife and nodded solemnly. ¡°I know, Mr. Smoker!¡± Smoker exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked at the dense Marine Army and muttered, ¡°I have never seen such a scene¡­¡± ¡°Instead of sighing here, why don¡¯t you think about killing a few more pirates, Smoker.¡± A voice sounded from the side and Tina walked over with Fimboldi and Zangor. ¡°Ah, Miss Tina,¡± Tashigi said. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Tashigi. You¡¯re still helping your useless superior. Why don¡¯t you jump ship to me?¡± Tina smiled. ¡°Stop saying useless things, Tina.¡± Smoker finished and looked around. ¡°Right, where is Kuro?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be here yet.¡± Tina also looked and didn¡¯t find Kuro. Those important people did not seem to have arrived. Famous Vice-Admiral, Shichibukai, Three Generals, and Marshal. After all, this place has been gathering since three in the morning. The preparation work and the transportation of weapons were all completed by these Marines. ¡°Coming¡­¡± Smoker looked ahead and suddenly said. In the crowd, a few huge creatures full of danger walked over. The nearby Marines swallowed in unison. The first one was Doflamingo, who was walking arrogantly with his hands in his pockets. Behind him was Bartholomew Bear, holding a book in one hand. The rest are Boa Hancock, Moonlight Moria, and the world¡¯s greatest swordsman, Hawkeye Jorakor Mihawk. Shichibukai has arrived! ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively.¡± Doflamingo laughed strangely. ¡°There are so many Marines, it makes me feel scared.¡± ¡°Sea Pirates¡­¡± Smoker watched from afar and said disdainfully, ¡°Is this group of trash going to participate in the battle?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Smoker, Shichibukai was summoned by the World Government and will share some of our pressure.¡± Tina lit a cigarette and said. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t expect them to do much.¡± Smoker watched them walk to the front of the crescent-shaped port and said, ¡°Are there two missing?¡± Shichibukai only has five people. ¡°I heard that ¡®Sea Warrior¡¯ Jinbe refused to fight Whitebeard and was locked up in Impel Down. As for the other one, Tina doesn¡¯t know much about him, ah¡­ Kuro.¡± As Tina spoke, she looked ahead and saw three people walking over. Kuro, who was wearing a golden formal suit and a Marine cloak, walked over. He placed his left hand on the handle of Autumn Water, and the other two swords swayed with his movements. Behind him were Leda and Crowe, who were also wearing formal clothes and cloaks. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Tashigi hugged her knife and greeted him. ¡°You guys are still early.¡± Kuro walked over and said, ¡°Have you slept enough? If you don¡¯t sleep enough, you won¡¯t have the energy to fish later. No, you won¡¯t have the energy to fight.¡± ¡°Do you think everyone is as lazy as you?¡± Smoker said and then looked at Leda and Crowe. ¡°It seems that you have been promoted.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already a major.¡± Leda pointed to herself and giggled. ¡°Then, Kuro is a lieutenant colonel.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Tashigi said excitedly, ¡°A man like Mr. Kuro can¡¯t be hidden. He will definitely shine in Headquarters!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. You should shut up. Why are you exposing my scars? Did I offend you? ¡°Speaking of which, you have turned into a tri-blade stream, Kuro.¡± Smoker looked at his waist and asked curiously. ¡°Decorating, decorating,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Three knives? Wait, that is¡­¡± Tashigi looked over curiously and was suddenly shocked. She quickly took out the booklet she carried with her and flipped through it, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s right, it¡¯s absolutely right.¡± ¡°Tashigi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Smoker turned and asked. ¡°Mr. Smoker, the knife on Mr. Kuro¡¯s waist should be Autumn Water, one of the 21 workers of the Big Quick Knife, Black Blade Autumn Water. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Tashigi vowed, ¡°That must be Autumn Water. As for the two short broad swords, they look familiar¡­ But the scabbard is different, and it has been missing for twenty years.¡± She looked at Kuro and asked, ¡°Mr. Kuro, are those two swords [Sakura Ten] and [Wooden Withered]?¡± Your eyes are so sharp! Kuro subconsciously said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The wind came. I don¡¯t know what kind of knife it is. I am not interested in knives.¡± I remember now. This guy can¡¯t do anything else, but his saber is first-class. Tashigi was a real knife maniac. ¡°Sakura Ten, Kikuchi?¡± Smoker frowned. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said to be the sword of the legendary great pirate, ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ Shiki, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s also true, how could it be? Otherwise, Mr. Kuro would have met the Golden Lion, hahaha.¡± Tashigi laughed dryly. ¡°Golden Lion¡­¡± Tina murmured, ¡°Tina knows this person, the only big pirate who escaped Impel Down.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, can you show me the three knives?¡± Tashigi said expectantly. ¡°Tashigi, pay attention to the occasion. How can you have the time to look at knives now?¡± Smoker said. ¡°That¡¯s true, I lost my composure.¡± Tashigi adjusted her glasses and quickly apologized. ¡°Next time, definitely, next time.¡± Kuro laughed. If I show it to this knife fanatic, he will really recognize it. He doesn¡¯t want to use these two knives here. He even intends to use body techniques to get rid of them. Thud! Thud! Suddenly, the square shook. Kuro turned his head and saw a few giants walking over to the back of Shichibukai and forming a row. ¡°It¡¯s Vice-Admiral Giant,¡± Tina looked at them and said. The giants born in Elbaf have been joining the Marine since the first giant joined the Marine 60 or 70 years ago. Although there are not many of them, they are all elites. Giants are the most blessed race in this world. A large body represents great strength, and great strength can often solve most problems. With the appearance of the Giant Vice-Admiral, the Vice-Admiral arrived one after another. Then, three figures appeared below the execution platform and sat on the three chairs. In the center was Akainu Sakasugi. To Akainu¡¯s right was ¡®Kizaru¡¯ Polusalino. On the left was Aokiji. World Government highest combat power, Marine Admiral, arrives. Chapter 167 100,000 Marines ¡°What a strong sense of oppression!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Admiral!!!¡± ¡°Three generals are gathered, we will definitely win!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The Marines below raised their swords and spears and made a loud sound. Leda took a step back from the sound and said in surprise, ¡°The momentum is too strong.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°We have gathered almost all our forces. If this fails, Marine¡¯s prestige will fall to the lowest point in history. But it¡¯s impossible. Do you see it? There is a Den Den Mushi nearby. That Marshal, known as ¡®Wisdom General¡¯, must have a plan to pass so blatantly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate that man.¡± Kuro glanced at these enthusiastic people and said, ¡°The number of people doesn¡¯t mean anything to that person. Don¡¯t take it lightly and say it again, don¡¯t attract attention.¡± ¡°Got it, Kuro,¡± Leda answered. ¡°I understand, Mr. Kuro. I will do what you think.¡± Crowe nodded firmly. ¡°Hello, Captain¡­ No, Major Crowe.¡± Suddenly, Zangoo moved over and whispered, ¡°On the account that you used to be the captain, can you save me if I encounter danger later?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zango slunk back to Finbo Di. ¡°Hahaha, Zangao, you are rejected, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Brother, come and dance, dancing makes people happy!¡± Femboldi laughed and began to sway from side to side. ¡°Yeah! Dance!¡± Zangor was immediately excited by the dance and swayed with Femboldi. Bang! Tina kicked the two of them away and took a drag on her cigarette. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me, Zanko, Femboldi, be serious, don¡¯t let Tina down.¡± ¡°Yes! Miss Tina!¡± After being kicked away, the two of them were not angry at all. Instead, they reached out to Tina excitedly. ¡°Eh? That dance seems interesting.¡± Leda looked at them. Kuro hit her head and said angrily, ¡°Stay away from the idiot, you will be infected.¡± Time continued to fly. Six a.m. to nine a.m. The Marines continued to transport ammunition. There were three hours left before the execution. The atmosphere became more and more solemn. ¡°Coming¡­¡± Kuro suddenly looked at the execution platform and saw that on the high wall street at the back, two guards responsible for the execution were holding a bare-chested man with a string of red prayer beads hanging on him. Finally, he came to the execution platform and knelt down. ¡°Portkas D. Ace¡­¡± Tina held the cigarette between her fingers and blew out smoke. ¡°Is it necessary to publicly execute this person? Tina doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Marine has caught a lot of pirates with a bounty of 550 million Berries. Even if the Second Division Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates commits a public execution on him, it will be a decisive battle with Whitebeard, but why now? In the distant high wall, Sengoku and Garp appeared one after another after Ace knelt down. ¡°Karp, I want to tell everything. Is that okay?¡± Sengoku said from the front. Garp tilted his head, his face dark. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m going down.¡± Karp went down the stairs and stood with Crane. Sengoku went straight to the execution platform and looked at the two guards and said, ¡°Get out of the way.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guard quickly moved the bayonet away and stood aside. Sengoku took out a Den Den Mushi and adjusted his expression. His voice was amplified by the speaker. ¡°I have something to announce to everyone about the significance of the execution of Portgas D. Ace today¡­¡± These words made the Marines below the square look up. At the bottom of the execution platform, Crane looked back at the gloomy Garp and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Garp was stunned and then laughed, ¡°Puhahaha, at this time, women are still gentler, Little Crane.¡± ¡°Ace¡­¡± Among the Marines, there was a female Marine with orange hair and a pair of sunglasses on her forehead. She looked at it with a complicated expression. ¡°Ace, say your father¡¯s name,¡± Sengoku said. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t Ace¡¯s father Whitebeard?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Is it necessary to ask again at this time?¡± Ace paused at this question, then lowered his head and said word by word: ¡°My father, it is Whitebeard! Yes, it will only be Whitebeard, it will not be anyone else!¡± ¡°No!¡± Sengoku shouted. ¡°At that time, we searched all over the island because we heard that there might be a man¡¯s flesh and blood there. According to the minimal intelligence obtained by CP9 and that little possibility, we investigated all the newborn children and their mothers, but we still found nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder, because your birth was exchanged with that woman¡¯s life, it can be said to be the product of her painstaking efforts. This has fooled our eyes and the eyes of the world¡­¡± Sengoku said in a deep voice: ¡°You were born on an island called Barthela in the South China Sea, and your mother¡¯s name is Portgas D. Luju. That woman is far beyond what we can imagine. Her strong protective heart actually made her spend twenty months to give birth to the child in her belly. When she gave birth to you, she also died on the spot because of physical exhaustion.¡± He looked at Ace. ¡°A year and three months after your father died, the child who inherited the most evil bloodline in the world was born. It¡¯s impossible for you not to know¡­¡± ¡°Your father! Pirate King, Gordo Roger!!!¡± As soon as these words came out, there was silence. A Marine sweated and muttered, ¡°Fire Fist Ace is¡­¡± ¡°One Piece¡¯s bloodline?!¡± Countless Marines fell into surprise and fear. Smoker¡¯s forehead was sweaty. He bit his cigar and looked at Ace on the high platform and said nothing. Tina took a silent drag on her cigarette, her expression grave. ¡°Sea¡­ Pirate King?¡± Leda almost dropped the snacks in her hand and stared at Ace in shock. ¡°That¡¯s the child of Pirate King?!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯m kidding.¡± Crowe gulped. ¡°Is the bloodline of Pirate King still alive?¡± Shichibukai at the port also looked surprised. Moonlight Moria smiled with surprise and said loudly, ¡°Shrimp, his biological son actually survived¡­ At that time, everyone related to Roger should have been executed.¡± Sengoku glanced down and continued, ¡°Two years ago, when you went to sea under the name of Portgas and became famous at sea as the ¡®Spade Pirates¡¯, we finally realized that the bloodline was not cut off. However, Whitebeard, who also discovered this, also protected you in order to make you the next ¡®One Piece King¡¯.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ace retorted loudly, ¡°I boarded the ship to make Dad the Pirate King. Only Whitebeard is qualified to be the Pirate King!¡± ¡°Only you think that way.¡± Sengoku said, ¡°In fact, the reason why we haven¡¯t taken action is that you are protected by Whitebeard.¡± And ¡­ Sengoku looked down at Garp and closed his eyes. At that time, he was given a chance to be promoted to Shichibukai. Karp, don¡¯t blame me for this¡­ Sengoku opened his eyes and said loudly, ¡°If you are left alone, with your aptitude, you will definitely reach the top of the next Pirate Era, so taking your head here today is of great significance!¡± ¡­ . At the live broadcast, reporters put down their cameras or notebooks and ran away. This is big news. I must publish it urgently. ¡°It¡¯s really surprising, that¡¯s the bloodline of Pirate King!¡± ¡°The most evil bloodline in history has actually inherited something. Big news, big news!¡± ¡°The son of Pirate King will be publicly executed today!¡± ¡°Hurry up and make an urgent magazine. This is super big news!¡± ¡°The title, quickly think of the title!¡± ¡°Shocking! Fleet Admiral Sengoku found that Roger¡¯s son is still alive. In a fit of anger, he summoned 100,000 Marines¡­¡± Chapter 168 Marine Headquarters Major, Crowe_1 ¡°Report! Fleet Admiral Sengoku!¡± Just as Sengoku finished speaking, a Marine ran over and shouted at Sengoku, ¡°The Gate of Justice has been opened without anyone issuing instructions, and the power room can¡¯t be contacted!¡± ¡°Nani?!¡± Sengoku said in surprise, ¡°How can it be opened!¡± But now, it seemed that it was not the time for him to be surprised. All the Marines looked at the sea. On the horizon, a large number of ships appeared in the mist. The Whitebeard Pirates, 43 affiliated pirate groups, all attacked! But there were no ships of the Whitebeard Pirates. Suddenly, a burst of bubbles appeared on the surface of the crescent-shaped port. Below, a huge creature was emerging from the shadows. Splash! A whale-like coated ship emerged from the bottom of the sea. One after another, with the colorful ship membrane, appeared on the surface of the port. ¡°He came in through the coating?!¡± Sengoku¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I see, no wonder there are no traces.¡± Four ships appeared at the port, and a huge figure stood above the huge ship facing Sengoku. As soon as that figure appeared, it brought great pressure. Whitebeard! ¡°Gu la la, Sengoku, we haven¡¯t seen each other for decades.¡± Whitebeard stood there with a knife in his hand and smiled at Sengoku. ¡°Whitebeard¡­¡± Sengoku looked at him with a solemn face. ¡°Dad!¡± Ace saw Whitebeard come out and struggled, but he was held by two guards with bayonets. ¡°Ace, my son, bear with it a little longer¡­¡± Whitebeard glanced at Ace and backhanded the guillotine into the bow deck. He clenched his hands into fists and crossed them from his abdomen. ¡°Coming¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and said to Leda and Crowe, ¡°You two have to pay attention. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let this man notice you.¡± The entire air seemed to tremble. Bang! As Whitebeard¡¯s fists spread out, the air where his fists hit was shattered, and a huge vibration shook Marin Van Do. ¡°What¡­ is this!¡± A Marine looked blankly to one side and his voice trembled. From both sides of Marin Van Do, a huge tsunami swept up, and its height was enough to drown Marin Van Do! ¡°Hey, this is¡­ Whitebeard¡¯s strength?!¡± Crowe broke out in a cold sweat. He had seen a lot of things. He had seen the combat power of legendary pirates and he had seen Golden Lion. But now, he still felt a little shaky. A tsunami of this level¡­ will collapse a large area! The Marines stared blankly at the incoming tsunami and felt that they were in the end of the world. Few could calm down. ¡°Alalala, it¡¯s not good to play so big as soon as you come.¡± At the bottom of the execution platform, Aokiji looked up and suddenly disappeared from his seat. He appeared in the center of the tsunami and stretched out his hands. From his palms, ice spikes quickly extended and stuck to the tsunami on both sides. ¡°Ice Age!¡± Using the place where the ice spike was stuck as a benchmark, the seawater was quickly frozen in a moment, forming two huge tsunami ice sculptures around it. ¡°Gu la la, Aokiji, you little devil.¡± Whitebeard smiled at Aokiji in the sky. ¡°Double Spikes!¡± After freezing the tsunami, several ice spears appeared around Aokiji and shot towards Whitebeard. Bang! Whitebeard punched the sky, and with a crack, the ice spear shattered along with Aokiji¡¯s body. ¡°Tsk.¡± Seeing this scene, Kuro had a toothache. Previously, he had also suffered some internal injuries from this vibration. Aokiji¡¯s broken body turned into ice and fell into the sea. His whole body floated on the surface of the sea. From where his ice sculpture was, the seawater in the bay quickly froze and became an ice land. The sea is frozen! ¡°Fire! Destroy these frozen ships!¡± The Vice-Admiral began to give orders. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s good to be frozen. There¡¯s a place to use it. Let¡¯s go!¡± The captains descended from the ship with the pirates. Bang bang bang! At the same time, the pirates under Whitebeard who were close to the port also launched a bombardment at this moment, and a large number of shells attacked Marin Van Do. Just as the shells approached the port, a few figures suddenly flashed up from the air. With a flash of blade light, the shells were cut open and exploded in midair. Some figures landed at the port. Marine Headquarters, Vice-Admiral. The big shots appeared. ¡°Granny Crane, step back. It¡¯s not safe here, we can handle it.¡± Burning Mountain said. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, kids, I am also a Marine Admiral.¡± Crane looked at the pirates who stepped on the ice and said slowly, ¡°In addition, even if we retreat to the end of the sea, there is no safe place.¡± ¡°Marines above Lieutenant Colonel, assemble in the center. The other edges kill the thieves and defeat them!¡± ¡°Charge!!!¡± With a loud shout, the Marines in the port roared and jumped down from the port and rushed towards the pirates. Kuro sighed and moved his limbs. ¡°Remember to stand on the edge, understand?¡± With that, he stepped onto the ice with the Marine Corps. Leda quickly finished a fruit and turned into a girl and rushed over with Kuro. Crowe opened his leather case and put on his cat paws, his glasses glinting. Did Mr. Kuro mean to stop them from hitting Captain? Because those Captains are in the center. On the contrary, the Captain of the subsidiary Pirates has approached from the edge. In other words, should he capture those captains? ¡°I will do it, Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, dragged his claws down, and rushed over. Suddenly, Kuro felt that something was wrong behind him. He turned his head and saw Hawkeye pulling out the black saber on his back. ¡°Hey, are you going to attack?¡± Doflamingo looked over. ¡°I just want to test¡­¡± Hawkeye stared ahead and held Night in one hand and said, ¡°The distance between that man and us.¡± A blade swung down. A huge slash followed the swing of the black blade and went straight towards Whitebeard. Bang!!! However, at this moment, a huge figure blocked the slash and destroyed it. ¡°Diamond¡± Jozu! Jozu looked up and smiled provocatively at Eagle. A yellow light flashed in the sky. ¡°Eight-foot Jade.¡± Kizaru appeared in the air, crossed his hands, aimed at Whitebeard, and fired countless lasers. However, at this moment, a bird flickering with blue flames flew into the air and blocked the dense yellow lasers. ¡°It¡¯s Marco! ¡®Immortal Bird¡¯ Marco!¡± Marines exclaimed. ¡°Oh~ Immortal Bird, so scary,¡± Kizaru said in surprise. The Immortal Bird rushed up and quickly landed above Kizaru. It transformed into a human and kicked him upside down, but Kizaru blocked it with one hand. ¡°Ouch, it hurts,¡± Kizaru said in surprise. ¡°Stop lying!¡± Marco whispered. Boom! Kizaru was kicked down and landed on the ground. ¡°Hey, Kuro, Kizaru was kicked down?¡± Leda, who was charging with Kuro, looked back and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that old sailor. He will be fine if the Marines are all dead.¡± Kuro followed the Marine Stream and blended into it perfectly and began to border with the pirates. The position he was standing in at this time was very interesting. It was in the middle of the Marine Corps and close to the edge. Although this is also in the center, who would care so much if they really fight? At this moment, Kuro was stepping on the border line between the elite Marines and the marginal Marines, moving towards the marginal Marines from time to time. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Marine and Pirate, after the first battle, the whole scene was in chaos. Kuro frantically spread his wings at the edge and center, one moment in the center, the next at the edge. ¡°Kill!¡± A pirate holding a knife jumped up and slashed at Kuro, but he dodged to the side, and this flashing far away successfully entered the Fringe Marine. A pirate happened to rush over at this time, holding a knife in both hands and slashing at Kuro. Kuro stretched out his arm and held the knife. The moment his hand approached the weapon, it turned into an afterimage and instantly appeared on the pirate¡¯s face, holding his face and rubbing it on the ice. Bang! The ice splashed some debris. Kuro moved his hand and did not even look at the pirate who was twitching on the ground. He bit his cigar and spat out the smoke. He looked around and found that he was surrounded by his colleagues. No one could discover him at all and he blended in perfectly. Great. Very good! Chi!!! In front of them, a group of pirates was blown away with scars on their bodies. Crowe rushed with his cat claws and aimed at two identical captains who had just landed. ¡°Brother Durkaban! I¡¯ll start with you first!¡± Crowe crossed his arms, aimed at them, and accelerated again. ¡°Speed Shave Tiger Claw!¡± On the ice, a gully was plowed by Crowe¡¯s high-speed movement. He disappeared and almost instantly appeared in front of the Durkaban brothers, waving his ten blades. Dang! A knight-like man blocked Crowe¡¯s attack, his ten blades rubbing against each other. It was one of the Captains of Whitebeard¡¯s subsidiary pirate group, Lampard. ¡°Hey, you two don¡¯t let your guard down. This Marine is not an ordinary person,¡± Rumba shouted. The Durkaban brothers subconsciously reacted and rushed towards Crowe from both sides. Shua! A few cold lights lit up in the air, but they did not catch Crowe. He retreated and landed on the ice, smiling at the two people. ¡°Cat gloves? Speaking of which, I used to have a pair of twin brothers.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who is it, you.¡± The Durkaban brothers asked each other questions. ¡°Chloe.¡± Crowe straightened up and pushed up his glasses. His cape fluttered and he said with unusual confidence, ¡°Navy Headquarters Major, Crowe.¡± ¡°Chloe?¡± The Durkaban brothers stared at Crowe in surprise. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Rumba was shocked. ¡°The one who dared to fight with Dad and Captain? The one who snatched the national treasure of the Country of Peace?¡± ¡°?¡± Crowe originally wanted to show his prestige by fighting. Although it was a little difficult to deal with three captains, he was not without confidence. But when he heard this, he was a little confused. Dad must be referring to Whitebeard. Fighting Whitebeard and Captain? When did he do that? Moreover, he did not snatch the National Treasure of the Country of Peace¡­ Wait, a national treasure of the Kingdom of Peace?! Crowe subconsciously looked back and saw that Kuro, who was hiding in the Marine crowd in the distance, was slowly retreating. That gaze was not looking at him at all. ¡°Hey, we found Crowe!!¡± Lampard shouted towards the rear. A black line appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead. When did Mr. Kuro do such a thing again? And why did he announce his name again! Tell him not to attract attention, is that what you mean?! Chapter 169 What Has It Got to Do with Me, Kuro? At this moment, the captains were fighting the Marine elites in the center, so they naturally could not control this side, but the captains who had just logged in heard this. ¡°Chloe?¡± A man with a crown but wearing something like a vaudeville costume looked at Crowe and said, ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± This is the auxiliary captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, Amadob. An older female pirate looked at Crowe and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t see any knives.¡± As an auxiliary captain, Elmi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just catch him first and we¡¯ll know.¡± The one who spoke was an Octopus man with six arms holding a machete. Annex Captain, Garu Code. Along with him were more than ten pirates. All of them are the captains of various pirate ships that are famous in the New World! Seeing more than ten captains approaching him, Crowe quickly explained, ¡°No, I am not Crowe, no, I am Crowe, but I am not Kuro.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Crowe. We are looking for you, what does it have to do with that Kuro.¡± Rumba held the weapon and approached step by step¡­ ¡­ . In the crowd, Leda killed a pirate with a flying finger gun and looked at Kuro with disdain. ¡°Did you use Crowe¡¯s name again?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Kuro turned sideways and dodged the blade of a pirate, kicking his body and sending him flying. At the same time, he stretched out his finger and a flying finger gun hit a pirate who was about to cut a nearby Marine and opened a hole in his body. ¡°I remember I said my name. They must have heard it wrong. This is also a good thing. They won¡¯t notice me,¡± Kuro said. Leda thought of something and said, ¡°Wait a minute¡­ where were you photographed before and you ran into Whitebeard?¡± Regarding this, Kuro did not want to speak. They were all bitter, the kind that could not shed tears. Seeing Kuro¡¯s speechless expression, Leda said in surprise, ¡°If you really meet them, you will be noticed by them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Kuro tilted his head and a knife stabbed at his head from behind. Leda pointed in that direction. Bang! The pirate behind Kuro felt as if his forehead had been hit by a bullet. He raised his head and fell down. ¡°The one being noticed is Crowe, what does it have to do with me, Kuro?¡± Kuro said without the slightest guilt. It¡¯s not like he did it on purpose. I told him my name, but he insisted on calling me Crowe. What can I do? I¡¯m helpless. ¡°Is Crowe okay?¡± Leda jumped to the side. Kuro was kicking in that direction, sending one of the pirates flying. ¡°Well, he insisted on rushing forward. It¡¯s good to be taught a lesson. At most, he will be injured and he can still escape.¡± Before Kuro retracted his foot, he slashed sideways. ¡°Tempest Kick.¡± A slash flew out from his foot and flew towards Marine, who had fallen to the ground after being ambushed by pirates not far away. Beside Marine, two pirates were about to kill him when they saw the slash approach and hit their bodies, causing them to rise and fall to the ground. ¡°Th-Thank you!¡± The Marine gasped and said to Kuro in shock. ¡°If you are injured, go to the back. If you are here, you will only lose your life for no reason, and maybe you will lose the lives of your colleagues.¡± Kuro said to him. There are medical teams, but Marin Vando¡¯s medical team belongs to the aftermath. If they enter the battlefield now, they will only die faster. ¡°But, but I can still fight.¡± The Marine hesitated. Kuro glanced at his epaulettes and said, ¡°You are just a Captain, I am a Lieutenant Colonel, I allow you to retreat. But if you really want to fight, I will not stop you. Life and death are decided on the battlefield, but if you can¡¯t hold on and want to retreat, you don¡¯t have to worry about punishment. If anyone asks, say that I, Luciru Kuro, allowed it.¡± ¡°Yes! Understood, I will obey Lieutenant Colonel Kuro¡¯s orders!¡± The Marine stood up holding his bloody shoulder, hesitated for a moment, saluted Kuro, and retreated. He was not a merit fanatic. Now that he was injured, his priority was to save his life. Leda looked at him curiously. ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t you neutral to people with a position?¡± She had been with Kuro for so long and knew Kuro¡¯s character very well. When it comes to civilians who have no stand, he will manage them on the basis of what he sees and when he has the ability. But for people with a position, he never cared about Marines, Pirates, Revolutionary Army, King¡¯s Army, and so on. Kuro had once told her that she had to be prepared to pay a price for everything she did. When she was a Marine, she had to be prepared to die in battle with pirates. When you become a pirate, you have to be prepared to be arrested and killed by Marines and be eaten by them. Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°In a battlefield with more than 100,000 people, the casualties are very serious. Some people don¡¯t want to fight, but we can¡¯t force them.¡± He himself is here to slack off, so of course he is not qualified to force others to fight here. If he is injured, he will retreat. Otherwise, he has no other use except for one more head in the pirate. However, it was impossible to expect him to be a battlefield nanny. If he really wanted to do that, why would he need so many Marines? He could just recruit a few fierce ones. ¡°Retreat, if you are too close, you will be discovered by that damn old man.¡± Kuro looked at his current distance. The Marines were rushing quite fast, basically under the Moby Dick. This distance was too dangerous for him. ¡°Oh.¡± Leda easily dodged the attack of a pirate and stuck a hand on the pirate¡¯s body, and the pirate went limp. The two of them gradually retreated in the Marine stream and gradually disappeared. ¡°Shave!¡± Ahead, Crowe was fighting a dozen captains. Crowe¡¯s figure disappeared and his five claws attacked the knight-like Captain Lampard, but this high speed was blocked by Lampard. Immediately after, the Durkaban brothers seized the opportunity and rushed over at high speed. Crowe had no choice but to resist the two brothers¡¯ attacks. Then, he retreated and dodged again with Soru. Then, just as he reached his position, he felt a sharp wind behind him. Dang! Crowe¡¯s body flew away, his one-handed claws scraped five marks on the ice, and his other hand trembled slightly. In his original position, the Octopus man stood there with six machetes in his hand, maintaining a waving posture. ¡°Oh? Did you dodge it? You are good.¡± ¡°After all, he escaped from Dad and the captains.¡± Elmi and several captains appeared on the other side of Crowe and said, ¡°We can¡¯t take this man lightly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Try to get rid of him quickly and then save Ace.¡± Holding the knife, Rumba went with the other captains to the other side of Crowe. In front of them were the Delcarban brothers and other captains. Vaguely, there was a tendency to surround Crowe. Around them, there were many Marines who had rushed over. These were all dealt with when they were fighting against Crowe. These New World captains are not weak. Instead, they were all shockingly strong. It was easy to deal with one or two, but if more than a dozen of them came, Crowe might not even be able to protect himself, let alone take care of other Marines. ¡°I have no choice¡­¡± Crowe stood up and lowered his hands, staring at the approaching Captains. If they want to retreat, it seems that they have to pay a price¡­ ¡°Charge!!!¡± Suddenly, a high-pitched shout full of passion came from the side. Immediately, a team of Marines attacked the captains on Elmi¡¯s side. ¡°A mere Marine.¡± Elmi and some other captains grinned and looked at the group of Marines rushing over, ready to deal with them. However, at this moment, a Marine in the lead rushed over and stabbed Elmi¡¯s fat body with his saber. ¡°This is impossible, you¡­¡± Elmi took a step back from the stab and stared at the person with her eyes wide open. However, before she could make a move, the Marines behind her surrounded her and used guns and knives to cut the fat woman down in a pool of blood. ¡°Elmi!¡± Several captains turned pale with fright and attacked the Marines. But what was somewhat different was that these Marines were not comparable to the group of Marines who had been casually defeated before. Although their military ranks were low, they were unusually imposing. A Marine was stabbed through the shoulder by a Captain, but he gritted his teeth and dragged the Captain¡¯s movements with his other hand. With this gap, the remaining Marines attacked together and cut down the Captain. For a moment, these captains were in a deadlock with this group of Marines. The Marine who stabbed Elmi first walked over and pulled out the knife on her body and shouted at Crowe, ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Crowe!¡± ¡°K-Kaz?!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 170 For Justice! Some people are born leaders and have that aptitude from birth, attracting heroes and working for them. Some people rely on their great luck and unique charisma to attract some strong people who are not smart. Unfortunately, there are many stupid people in the sea. There are also some people who are nurtured and after some kind of enlightenment, they awaken their own will and as they become more convinced of this will, they will also infect others. Kaz belonged to the last category. This bearded Marine, who had been in the army for as long as Kuro, was conscientious and diligent in East Blue. In the end, because he met Kuro, he comprehended his own will and became more and more convinced. His conviction caused his temperament to involuntarily change and assimilate the group of people around him. Those Marines who were lost at the bottom also copied this will through him and turned it into their own will. In other words¡ªTenacious Justice! Will is power. The lowest of these Marines is an ensign, and the highest is a captain. During their training with Kaz, they were assimilated by Kaz, and they can¡¯t help but think of Kaz as their leader. Through Kaz, they erupted with the deep power in their bodies. Kaz held the knife and roared passionately, ¡°Mr. Crowe is worthy of being Mr. Kuro¡¯s subordinate. He dares to deal with more than a dozen Captains alone. This justice is worth learning. Comrades, don¡¯t let down Mr. Crowe¡¯s passion!¡± When the nearby Marines heard this, they became even more hardworking and crazy in dealing with the Captain, and for a time, they had the upper hand. What did I do? Crowe wanted to say that he had rushed over his head and then been tricked by Kuro, which was why he was surrounded by the Captain. But looking at the hot-blooded appearance of these people, he really couldn¡¯t say it. And this group of Marines is a little strong. One or two seem to be very weak, but dozens or hundreds of them together are very strong. A group of miscellaneous soldiers actually killed two captains and could even fight back and forth with the remaining captains. ¡°Just you, Mr. Crowe¡­¡± Kaz looked around but didn¡¯t see Kuro. ¡°Well, now is not the time to meet Mr. Kuro.¡± He said to Crowe: ¡°Mr. Crowe, I have also come to the Grand Line. Unfortunately, I am still unable to keep up with Mr. Kuro. Fortunately, this war will be my chance to keep up with Mr. Kuro.¡± He stretched out his hand to Crowe and said seductively: ¡°Mr. Crowe, let¡¯s deal with these Captains together and use the Captain¡¯s head as my ladder to follow Mr. Kuro. You will help me, right? For the justice of Mr. Kuro, for the justice of all Marines, for the peace and dawn of the world!¡± That sufficient will was displayed from the bearded man, making Crowe¡¯s heart subconsciously surge and jump twice. It was not the ability of the fruit, but the manifestation of pure will. Instead, this was even more terrifying. ¡°That Marine is a threat!¡± Rumba was keenly aware of this situation. The bearded man was obviously the core figure of this group of heroic Marines. If he killed him, everything would disappear. ¡°Brother Durkaban!¡± Rumba shouted. ¡°Leave it to us!¡± The Durkaban brothers flashed and jumped high, their cat claws aimed at Kaz and attacked. Kaz looked up fearlessly at the pirate brothers and shouted, ¡°Do pirates only do despicable things like sneak attacks?!¡± Being looked at by that sharp and determined gaze, the bodies of the two people shook and their movements obviously stopped a little. Immediately after, the Marines around Kaz blocked in front of him one by one. As the guns and swords attacked, the two brothers were sent flying. The Durkaban brothers turned in the air and slid a few meters on the ground. They both raised their heads and stared at the Marines solemnly. ¡°What is that¡­ mental shock?¡± Lampard was a little stunned. He had just sensed an extremely strong mental power, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. It was not Haoshoku Haki, but a substantial attack transformed from spirit. ¡°You must be joking¡­¡± Crowe looked at Kaz in disbelief. Others didn¡¯t know, but he was very familiar with it. When the Durkaban brothers attacked just now, Kaz had clearly shown a move similar to Kuro¡¯s ¡®Crush¡¯. But it was not killing intent, but a kind of hot-blooded determination. Crowe has been by Kuro¡¯s side for so long and has often been abused. No, trained. Only then did he learn the essence of Kuro¡¯s high-speed movement. Kaz has never received Mr. Kuro¡¯s training. Even if he stayed under Mr. Kuro during his time in East Blue, Mr. Kuro should not have shown his strength. Where did he learn this? And what he learned was a mental move embodied in willpower. ¡°Ah!!!¡± A captain launched a surprise attack from the rear, sending several Marines flying and heading straight behind Kaz. Dang! At this moment, several claws blocked his attack. Crowe appeared below the Captain and grinned at him. His other hand slashed at the Captain¡¯s body. ¡°Rambit Claw!¡± Five claw blades cut open the captain¡¯s body and sent him flying. Crowe stood up and turned to Kaz. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s join forces and kill these captains first.¡± Although the number of captains is a little more than his plan, with Cass and this group of people, they can also finish them off in one go. That way, they can make a great contribution. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Crowe.¡± Kaz nodded solemnly and shouted, ¡°Comrades, this is the person I respect the most, Mr. Kuro¡¯s direct subordinate, Mr. Kuro! With his existence, we will definitely win!¡± ¡°Mr. Cass!!! Mr. Crowe!!!¡± A group of Marines shouted enthusiastically, and the sound of the waves shook the air. ¡°This degree¡­¡± Crowe was so frightened by this group of Marines that he took a step back. Kaz gripped his saber tightly and aimed it at the captains who had gathered in front of him. He said loudly, ¡°The enemy is the captains of the Whitebeard Pirates. They are famous. But we will not give in because we are¡­¡± ¡°Marine!!!¡± The Marines gripped their weapons and shouted angrily at the opposing captains. Steam seemed to rise from their bodies, twisting their faces and making them look more ferocious and brave. ¡°Arrest them for justice!¡± ¡°Kill!!!¡± Kaz waved his saber and rushed out first. All the Marines followed closely behind and swarmed towards the enemy captain. ¡­ . ¡°Moo¡­¡± Kuro, who was in the crowd, shivered inexplicably and subconsciously looked at the front that was covered by the Marine stream. The surrounding fighting and shouting were everywhere, and he did not know what was happening in front of him. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Leda asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I feel a chill¡­ Is someone thinking about me, Whitebeard? He should not have time to think about me now.¡± Kuro punched a pirate who was rushing over. ¡°It¡¯s better to be a little more careful and not be discovered by those captains.¡± Chapter 171 You Are Greedy! Kuro gradually retreated and was almost at the Crescent Bay wall of the port. At this moment, a huge figure enveloped their area. With a rumbling sound, a huge ice block flew over their heads and smashed towards the execution platform. ¡°This power¡­¡± Leda was shocked and looked at the ice in front of her, which was obviously empty. ¡°Captain Jozu of Third Division, what great strength.¡± ¡°Great Spitfire!¡± BOOM!!! As soon as she finished speaking, a huge magma fist hit the ice block and completely melted it. The fist flew straight up and turned into a huge meteor shower and smashed down. Boom! Boom! Boom! The magma descended like a bomb among the pirates and blew up countless people. Several magma bombs exploded on several ships in the port and blew up a ship. Like a meteor, magma fell from the sky. One of them went straight to Whitebeard, who was standing like a general. Chi! The blade of the guillotine easily pierced through the magma. Whitebeard smiled and blew out a breath. The breath was like a sword, blowing out the burning flame on it, revealing a black stone. Akainu smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like luxurious funerals? Whitebeard.¡± ¡°Gurururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururur Kuro was very envious. If it weren¡¯t for Akainu being too difficult to talk to, he would have asked Akainu to get him some of this thing and then send it to the sky. If necessary, it would come crashing down. It is powerful and it is much better than any stone or metal. Bang! A huge figure stepped on the ice. The figure was hundreds of meters big, and the giants only reached his thigh. Demon, Little Ozzie! Little Oz dragged a huge Battleship and swung it violently towards the port, in the direction of Kuro and others. Two figures rose from the ice below to the port. Kuro and Leda stood together with Shichibukai. Kuro looked up and sighed. ¡°There is really such a big creature. It is really a wonder.¡± ¡°Wow, so big, this is an ancient giant!¡± Leda also looked up. Bang!!! Little Ozzie used the Battleship to smash a gap in the port wall, then he clenched a huge machete, gripped it with both hands, and suddenly chopped down, bringing with him large pieces of broken ice and smashing a large number of Marines. ¡°We can¡¯t let this guy get close!¡± The Giant Vice-Admiral attacked him, but he was no match for Little Ozzy at all. Little Ozzy swung his knife and sent those Giant Vice-Admiral flying. His momentum was unstoppable. The presence of such a behemoth also boosted the morale of the pirates and they followed Little Ozzy to the port. ¡°It¡¯s so big, how can we fight it?¡± Leda said worriedly as she watched the Marines retreat. Even with her ability, it would take a long time to absorb Little Oz¡¯s energy. This size is also useless for numbers. ¡°If you just pay attention to Little Oz, something will happen!¡± The pirates on the other side launched a huge bombardment at the port. ¡°Ruthiya.¡± At this moment, Hancock moved. She kissed her lips with her slender fingers and pulled out a huge physical heart. She reached out and pulled out the heart, forming a bow shape and shooting a large number of arrows. The shells shot by the arrows were all petrified and fell below. The pirates who were hit by the arrows also turned into stones and gradually soaked the surroundings. ¡°Fragrant Feet.¡± Hancock jumped down and her long legs took advantage of the situation, kicking forward as if she was dancing. No matter whether it is a Marine pirate, those who are hit will be partially petrified. ¡°That is one of the Shichibukai, ¡®Empress¡¯ Boa Hancock? It is indeed beautiful, but that ability¡­¡± Lida widened her eyes. The ability to make matter show ¡®petrification¡¯ was awakened. ¡°Hey, Kuro, that woman¡¯s ability is¡­¡± Lida turned around and was about to ask, but then she stopped. This was because Kuro was staring at Hancock, who was constantly attacking. His eyes kept moving along with the movement of her legs, and the area he focused on was at the base of her thigh. ¡°Wearing? Not wearing? Wearing? Not wearing?¡± As Hancock kicked, Kuro stared at the hem of the swinging cheongsam and muttered to himself. Leda¡¯s eyes became dangerous. She kicked Kuro hard and said, ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro reacted and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m exploring a problem.¡± ¡°?¡± Leda stared at Kuro suspiciously. What could be wrong with Hancock? Besides, doesn¡¯t this guy like other people¡¯s wives? Since when did he like such a strong woman? Leda looked at Hancock and then down at herself and felt a sense of defeat. It seems¡­ defeated. After Hancock kicked for a while, the huge snake rushed over and spun with her on the ground a few times, then jumped high and sat on the snake¡¯s body. ¡°You actually attacked Marines?!¡± A Marine yelled at him. Hancock looked arrogant. ¡°I only promised the World Government to fight Whitebeard, but I didn¡¯t receive the order to become partners with Marines.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t attack Marines, you¡­¡± Before the Marine finished speaking, Hancock pointed at the Marine and said, ¡°No matter what I do, I will be allowed to do it because¡­ I am too beautiful!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Marine¡¯s face flushed and he couldn¡¯t continue to stammer. Indeed, no matter how narcissistic Hancock is, she is indeed beautiful. As for Kuro, he was still staring at the long legs and muttering to himself, ¡°Are you wearing it or not? You should move more. I¡¯m curious¡­¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Hancock suddenly turned around and stared straight at Kuro and said, ¡°Since just now, your disgusting eyes have been looking at me. I have long said that there is only one man in this world who can look at me like this!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± These words made Leda instantly alert. Only one man means ¡­ The most beautiful woman in the world has someone she likes? Having someone you like means that sooner or later she will be someone¡¯s wife. Kuro liked other people¡¯s wives. The most beautiful woman in the world, and also his wife¡­ Leda glared at Hancock. This woman is indeed a threat! Explore? You just want her body! ¡°Oh? Is there another woman who also gave me a dangerous look?¡± Hancock was keenly aware of Leda¡¯s gaze and the huge snake stretched out towards her. She looked at Leda and smiled. ¡°Interesting woman, do you also want to be punished by me, then¡­¡± When Hancock smiled, Leda felt her heart skip a beat. This woman was indeed too beautiful. With a smile, Hancock stretched out her long legs and was about to kick Lida, but at this moment, she suddenly felt a bone-piercing cold light, which made her stop. She subconsciously looked at Kuro beside her and saw that his left hand was already on the handle of the knife. ¡°I see it¡­¡± Kuro glanced at Hancock, who was directly in front of him. At such a close distance, of course he saw her. His long-standing curiosity was finally satisfied. ¡°Hey, Lida, let¡¯s go. Little Ozzy is here, step back.¡± Kuro pulled Leda and she reacted and retreated with him. ¡°That man¡­¡± Hancock subconsciously broke out in a cold sweat and stared at Kuro in horror. ¡°What happened¡­¡± She had a feeling that if she kicked out just now, she would be cut down! Chapter 172 Are You Finally Impatient? Doflamingo saw Hancock¡¯s expression and laughed in a low voice: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s terrible, Luciru Kuro.¡± With his character, he had already begun to investigate when he suffered a loss at Mariejois. Lucilu Kuro, born in East Blue, was a Marine in East Blue for ten years, but after joining Headquarters, he became Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate and his promotion speed was very fast. In addition, Doflamingo also got a secret news. At first, he thought that it was impossible, but combined with his time in and out of the East Blue, and the kind of levitation sword he showed in Mariejois last time¡­ That kind of thing was done by a Marine! This was also the reason why Doflamingo suffered but did not retaliate. ¡°Luciru Kuro?¡± Mihawk was stunned for a moment, but he was not surprised. Kuro and Crowe are similar in pronunciation, and it is difficult to distinguish them without listening carefully. ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing Doflamingo say this, Kuro stopped and looked at him. ¡°Did you investigate me?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Doflamingo looked at Kuro and chuckled a few more times and said, ¡°Do you think you are hiding very deeply? I know the woman beside you, Florida, the Grand Line is a famous demon that has eaten up many islands. And that hair color, ¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡­¡± Mihawk said in surprise: ¡°Florida? That gluttonous demon? It¡¯s such a little girl. I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± The others also looked surprised, including Hancock. ¡°Are you famous?¡± Kuro looked at Leda. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Leda looked thoughtful. ¡°Am I famous?¡± ¡°Stop pretending, Kuro!¡± Doflamingo said, ¡°And your subordinates, that Crowe¡­ He used to be a pirate, a pirate famous for his schemes, plus the Marine that you trained in the East China Sea, he is fighting for your fame. Prestige, wisdom, and power, you, who have prepared everything, finally can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro, what exactly do you want to do, ¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡­ How interesting, this world!¡± Doflamingo laughed out loud. ¡°A man like you¡­¡± Hancock looked at Doflamingo and Kuro with disgust and said, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s dirty.¡± Mihawk stared at Kuro and said nothing. Moria grabbed wildly with both hands and grinned hideously. ¡°Shrimp, another terrifying man, mess up, mess up!¡± Leda thought for a moment and hit her fist against her palm as realization dawned on her. ¡°Now that he said it, you seem to have a big conspiracy. Hey, Kuro, you haven¡¯t been lying to me all this time.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Kuro knocked on Leda and the corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at Doflamingo, who was in a state of madness and did not know what to say for a moment. What he said made too much sense. For a moment, he could not refute. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you admit it? It doesn¡¯t matter. I welcome you to my kingdom. Whatever you want, I can provide.¡± Doflamingo laughed and suddenly pointed in the direction of Whitebeard. ¡°Speaking of which, don¡¯t you care about your subordinates? If they continue to rush forward, they will be wiped out.¡± Kuro looked in the direction he pointed and said, ¡°What is my subordinate, Crowe? He should have retreated long ago, retreat, retreat¡­¡± He could not continue. Kuro stared blankly at the ice near Whitebeard in front of him. In the ice where many Marines were gradually retreating, there was a group of Marines who not only did not retreat, but they became braver and braver. They were facing more than 10 famous captains. They assembled into a formation and walked forward step by step, fighting with those captains. Those Marines were clearly a group of miscellaneous soldiers, but those world-famous captains were retreating step by step, each of them carrying injuries! In the group of Marines, Crowe moved around and blocked the Captains who wanted to sneak up on him, while the Marine¡¯s main force advanced layer by layer, forcing the Captains to retreat. Among those Marines, Kuro was very familiar. That¡¯s a big bearded man! ¡°Kaz?!!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Huh?¡± Leda¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°Is that Cass? Why is he here?¡± This guy should be playing justice in the East China Sea. Why did he come to the Grand Line and even appeared on the battlefield of Marin Vando, and he fought very heroically! He was almost forcing those captains under Whitebeard. Under Whitebeard, Kaz and others gradually approached. Along the way, several captains had fallen. ¡°What¡¯s going on, they are clearly a group of soldiers!¡± The Durkaban brothers retreated as they resisted Marine¡¯s attack, feeling unusually anxious. They really could not understand how a group of soldiers, even if their morale was very high, could erupt with such powerful combat power. ¡°Speed Shave Tiger Claw!¡± Crowe¡¯s figure swayed to the side and broke away from Marine¡¯s main force. He rushed forward with ten cold lights. Chi! Ten deep wounds were cut in front of the chest of a captain. Crowe did not slow down and went straight to the Durkaban brothers. Dang! His attacks were blocked by the Durkaban brothers on both sides. At this moment, Lampard found an opening and slashed with his sword. However, before his sword could slash down, he was shocked. The falling sword instantly changed direction and swept away more than ten Marines who rushed over. ¡°Guard Mr. Crowe!¡± Marines yelled, and several swords hit Rumba¡¯s sword with extraordinary force. There were captains who wanted to come to support them, but they were all held back by Marines. Crowe¡¯s figure retreated again and entered the Marine¡¯s main force. Only then did these Marines gather and continue to attack. Their cooperation was quite ingenious. With Kaz as the main force, the Marines will resist the attacks of these Captains. As for Crowe, as a wandering force and one of the powerful forces, he can find an opportunity to deal with these Captains who are exposed. ¡°It will work!¡± Crowe licked his lips, excited. If this continues, we might really be able to catch these ten or so captains! ¡°Well done, kid.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded in the sky. Crowe raised his head and broke out in cold sweat. ¡°That is¡­¡± Above, the tall figure standing on the bow was looking over. Under the sunlight, his sharp eyes seemed to be like sharp blades. Just by looking at them, Crowe felt his body hurting. Whitebeard! Suddenly, a flash of light appeared from the side. ¡°Be careful!¡± Crowe was shocked and subconsciously crossed his ten blades. Bang!!! A huge figure charged past Kaz and the others. Under the sunlight, the body of this person shone brightly. Crowe¡¯s entire body flew back for more than ten meters before stopping. He felt pain in his chest and abdomen, and the ¡°Cat¡¯s Claw¡± on his hand had broken. ¡°Captain Jozu!¡± Captains called out. ¡°How can we let Marines get close to Dad?¡± Jozu said in a deep voice. The captains looked guilty. Lampard lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were embarrassed by a group of soldiers¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Whitebeard looked over. The Marines who were knocked away by Jozu were standing up one by one, and their expressions were full of tenacity. Especially the bearded man in the front. Although he vomited blood, his aura did not change at all. Instead, it became stronger. Whitebeard glanced at Cass and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. This guy is a troublesome existence.¡± ¡°It is indeed quite troublesome.¡± Marco also appeared beside Whitebeard and looked at Kaz. ¡°The embodiment of will? What a dangerous man.¡± Only then did Crowe realize that they seemed to have gone too far, and everyone around them was retreating. Only they stood out and broke through to the bottom of the Whitebeard Ship. Nearby, there didn¡¯t seem to be any Marines. There were more pirates and they noticed them and surrounded them. ¡°Cass, from that direction, let¡¯s break out.¡± Crowe glanced around and aimed in a weak direction. Kaz nodded. He was tenacious, not reckless. He could tell the situation. ¡°Tempest Kick: Chaos!¡± Crowe¡¯s leg flew up and his leg turned into an afterimage as he kicked it away. He slashed dozens of times in the direction he had chosen. For a time, all the approaching pirates were cut down by this slash. ¡°Comrades, we have broken through!¡± Kaz raised his saber and waved it at the gap in the crowd that had been cut open by the Mist Kick. The group of people was about to retreat. ¡°You hurt my dear son and you want to leave so easily?¡± Whitebeard said lightly at this time. He clenched his fist and punched in the direction of Kro. Crack! The air shattered at this moment, and a huge vibration followed the shattered air and caught up with Crowe and Cass, who were retreating. Bang!!! The space shattered inch by inch around Crowe and Cass like broken glass. ¡°Poof!¡± Crowe was just about to continue to use the Mist Kick to deal with the surrounding pirates when he felt a vibration around him. Under the vibration, he felt that his internal organs were about to be displaced. He opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. Kaz and the other Marines were also in a bad situation. Under the shock, they fell to the ground one by one, holding their bodies and vomiting blood. This time, everyone suffered a lot of internal injuries. ¡°This move¡­¡± Crowe struggled to turn his head and looked at the huge figure behind him who had retracted his fist. ¡°Has Whitebeard attacked?¡± ¡°Daddy is Daddy, that Crowe was killed by Daddy with one punch!¡± A captain shouted. Crowe? As soon as these words came out, Marco and Jozu subconsciously looked at Cass and others. ¡®Where?¡¯ Marco breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke at this time. If that guy was here, you wouldn¡¯t be standing now.¡± Jozu nodded in agreement. Although they didn¡¯t want to admit it, the man they met in Nine Snakes Town left a deep impression on them. If a captain encountered it alone, he would die. ¡°That one, the one with glasses, he claims to be Crowe!¡± The captain pointed at Crowe and shouted. ¡°Huh? Same name?¡± Marco looked at Crowe and shook his head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be worthy of this name.¡± Lying on the ground, a black line appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead. Does he not even deserve a name now? ¡­ . The shock caused by Whitebeard naturally attracted the attention of many people. Kizaru, who was on the battlefield, looked over and said in surprise, ¡°It caused another tremor, it¡¯s really terrifying¡­ Huh, that person?¡± He happened to see Crowe lying near Whitebeard. ¡°Oh~ Isn¡¯t that Kuro¡¯s subordinate?¡± He looked around and found Kuro beside Shichibukai at the port and shouted, ¡°Hey, Kuro, your men are injured.¡± ¡°I saw it, no need to be so loud, old man!¡± Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and called back. He rubbed his eyebrows with a headache and said hatefully, ¡°I told you not to rush forward and not to attract attention. What the hell is going on! And that idiot Cass, why did he come here? Damn, one or two of them don¡¯t know what safety is. Now they are injured!¡± Thud! Thud! At this time, Little Ozzie¡¯s body gradually approached the port. He held the huge machete tightly and was about to chop down. ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro looked up and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s annoying!¡± Chapter 173 The Fierceness of the Mascot Little Ozzie¡¯s huge body, nearly 60 meters tall, looked extremely oppressive on this battlefield. His huge body came over and blocked the road in front of Kuro. ¡°Ace, I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Little Ozzie raised his machete and slashed along the harbor. The huge machete was aimed at the execution platform and also shrouded in the direction of Kuro and others. Kuro was expressionless. His left hand that was holding the handle of the knife moved down and his thumb opened slightly, revealing a part of Autumn Water¡¯s black blade. Shua! A black light flashed on Little Oz¡¯s blade, and the big machete broke into two pieces under the black light. The blade above spun in the air and stabbed into the ice below. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Little Ozzie raised his hand to look at his broken blade and was about to continue waving it when his right arm, which was holding the blade, was cut off from the shoulder. Chi!!! A large amount of blood gushed out from his shoulder and scattered on the ice. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way, big guy.¡± At this time, Kuro appeared on Little Oz¡¯s shoulder. With a soft sound, Autumn Water was put into the scabbard. Moria saw Little Ozzie¡¯s arm fly up and said crazily, ¡°Hey, that guy¡­ He dared to destroy Little Ozzie¡¯s body. I want to use him to make a zombie!¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t help but attack.¡± Doflamingo smiled. ¡°So fast¡­¡± Hancock was shocked. Mihawk narrowed his eyes, a hint of battle in them. When he was in East Blue, he had seen Kuro¡¯s swordsmanship. Although it was only a little superficial, a brilliant swordsman could sense the strength of the other party. Compared to East Blue, this guy is obviously stronger. ¡°Oz!!¡± The captains in the battle saw that Little Ozzie¡¯s arm was easily cut open and they all exclaimed. ¡°Damn it, that guy is¡­¡± Marco stared at the figure that appeared on Oz¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Whitebeard¡¯s face sank, he raised his fist again and swung it at Crowe and others lying on the ground nearby. Kuro¡¯s feet tapped on Little Oz¡¯s shoulder, and with his feet on the ground, he turned into a shadow and broke through a ball of air in the air and almost instantly flew to Whitebeard. Bang!!! The black saber, mixed with Haki, blocked Whitebeard¡¯s punch and stopped the vibration on the blade. Even so, this strong shock also shattered the ice below. ¡°Oh~ It¡¯s time, Kuro.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said in surprise. Akainu, who was in the square, smiled slightly. ¡°Gurururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururururur ¡°I have no choice¡­¡± Kuro held Autumn Water in his hand, and the blade made a cracking sound under the shock. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s my subordinates and former subordinates. Speaking of which, as an old pirate, it¡¯s not good for you to deal with juniors. Why don¡¯t you give me face and let¡¯s forget about it.¡± ¡°You cut off my son¡¯s hand, little devil!¡± Whitebeard glared and his fist went down. Around his fist, the air shattered faster. Kuro was stunned by this shock. Immediately, Whitebeard waved the guillotine in his hand, and the knife carried a shock wave as he slashed down. Bang!!! With a swing of the knife, the ice in front of him shattered inch by inch. Kuro¡¯s body suddenly flew back and stopped on the ice in the distance, but the impact did not decrease at all. His black blade stabbed into the ice below and pulled a gully on the ice. Sizzle¡­ A flash of golden lightning disappeared from his blade. Kuro looked up and smacked his lips. ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± Whoosh! Just as he landed, a green shadow rushed over quickly, holding the knife with both hands and slashing at Kuro¡¯s back. Dang! Kuro held the handle of the knife with his palm and stood up, and the knife hit the blade of Autumn Water. Kuro spun and kicked the man in the head, sending him flying. ¡°Hatta!¡± The two Captains beside him, Lachio and Blenheim, screamed, one holding a knife and the other waving a meteor hammer, jumped towards Kuro and smashed him. Kuro¡¯s body had just turned when he saw the two Captains approaching. He held the handle of the knife and his body rose in the air, Autumn Water cut horizontally and blocked the attack of the two Captains. ¡°Zhanbo.¡± A slash flew out with the blade and shook away Lachyon and Blenheim. ¡°Give me back Autumn Water!¡± Bang! Bang! At this moment, Isamu ran over and fired two shots from his pistol straight at Kuro. Kuro landed on the ground and swung Autumn Water, sending the bullet flying and carrying it on his shoulder. He smiled at Isamu who rushed over. ¡°If you are angry, you will be careless.¡± ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Whoosh! Before Isamu could react, a crisp sound sounded beside him. At this time, Leda appeared on his side, her five fingers turned into a knife, and she stabbed towards Ezang¡¯s waist. ¡°Finger Gun Blade!¡± Chi! At this distance and speed, Yizo could not react in time and was pierced by Lida¡¯s five fingers. Pfft! With a spurt of blood, Leda said again, ¡°Essence energy!¡± His face, which had just revealed shock and pain, instantly became lifeless. His body went limp and he collapsed. ¡°Hide!!¡± Marco¡¯s arms turned into wings and he went straight to Leda and kicked her from the air. Leda showed a trace of a smile. At this time, she pulled out her palm and kicked Isamu away. Her body suddenly rotated with this kick and she dodged Marco¡¯s kick and reached out and grabbed Marco¡¯s ankle. With a spinning force, Leda slammed Marco to the ground. Bang!!! The ice on the ground was smashed into a big pit, and an immortal bird with blue flames fell into the pit. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± Leda grabbed his foot and suddenly clenched it. A lot of energy flowed from the undead bird to her. ¡°Strength, strength¡­¡± Marco let out a sad cry. The green flames were gradually receding, revealing his human body. His energy is rapidly depleting! ¡°Marco!¡± Knock knock knock! Half of Jozu¡¯s body turned into a diamond and he rushed towards Leda. His speed was not slow and he was already in front of Leda. Snap. Leda glanced over, moved her arm, and threw Marco over. The force of Jozu¡¯s impact suddenly stopped and he caught Marco. Just as he caught it, Leda kicked away and instantly swept in front of them, opening her hands to them. ¡°Vital essence impact.¡± Bang!!! A huge shock wave came from Leda¡¯s hand, sending Marco and Jozu flying together. Marco spat out a mouthful of blood under the powerful impact and rolled far away on the ice. Jozu rolled a few times on the ice and half-kneeled up. He gritted his teeth and looked at the woman with smoking palms in front of him. With his defense, this move did not cause him much damage, but the impact force was very strong. In terms of strength, he was very confident. But it was actually sent flying by a very thin woman¡­ A smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s face. Although Leda has been reduced to a mascot recently, it depends on who she is in front of. Her ability is rare in close combat. Body techniques are powerful and powerful and can absorb the enemy¡¯s energy to use. If it is not taken seriously, even the Captain will feel very uncomfortable. Chapter 174 The Plan Begins ¡°Marco, how are you!¡± The other captains ran over and helped Marco up. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Marco was helped up and gasped for breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Be careful, don¡¯t let that woman touch me. My energy has been consumed a lot.¡± He was fine after being smashed because he still had the characteristics of the Immortal Bird at that time, but after being touched by Leda, the suction force made him show his original form. The last impact gave him a serious injury. ¡°Eat some of this.¡± Bramank took out a few pills from the broken pocket of his chin and gave them to Marco, which made him feel a little better. A little blue flame burst out of his body and slowly healed his injuries. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m taking a short break. Damn it, I was too careless.¡± Marco gritted his teeth. ¡°Leave the rest to us.¡± Speedo Keel looked at Leda and gripped his shield and spear. ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t touch it.¡± Several armed captains approached Leda from all directions. Leda took a deep breath, stretched her arms and legs, exhaled a sword-like breath from her nose, and then¡­ ran. Only a lunatic would fight with these Captains. This was not her purpose. Bang! Suddenly, a tremor spread from above and the surrounding air shattered again. Kuro, who had been paying attention to Whitebeard, flew up. Haki wrapped around the autumn water and blocked Whitebeard¡¯s shock. ¡°Floating ghost, you are very troublesome.¡± Whitebeard held his black blade and grinned at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you. If you can not fight, I will be very happy.¡± Kuro smiled at Whitebeard and suddenly stepped back. The exposed space flashed with a large number of lasers. ¡°Eight-foot Jade.¡± Kizaru flew into the air and fired countless laser bullets at Whitebeard. Whitebeard¡¯s pupils shrank and the guillotine caused a shock wave and he waved it forward fiercely. As the air shattered, the laser rain that was shot over and Kizaru¡¯s body shattered like glass. A ball of yellow light fell beside Kuro and formed Kizaru¡¯s body. ¡°Oh, so scary,¡± Kizaru said in surprise. Whitebeard leaned on the guillotine and looked at Kizaru and Kuro. He laughed loudly and said, ¡°Guralala, are you two here to stop me?¡± Kizaru scratched his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little dangerous for two people to face you.¡± The two of them did not attack Whitebeard, and Whitebeard did not attack either. He just looked at them and the two sides were in a deadlock. ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Leda moved away at high speed and ran towards Chlo?. ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape!¡± Division 15 Captain Fossa quickly came behind Leda with a knife in his hand and swung it down. Leda lowered her body, pressed on the ice with one hand, turned sideways, and kicked over. At this moment, Fossa turned the blade and the blade that he swung quickly changed direction and slashed at Leda¡¯s foot. Dang! Leda¡¯s legs and feet were not cut as he expected. Instead, they were blocked by her feet. ¡°Haki?¡± Fossa was shocked and he saw Leda smiling at him. Her other hand pushed against the ice and her other leg flew up and kicked towards him. ¡°How can I let you come into contact with it!¡± Fossa jumped back, held the long knife with both hands and stabbed. Leda spread her hands and dodged the knife and continued to run forward. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± At this time, Speedo Kiel quickly rushed to Leda and the knight¡¯s spear stabbed like lightning. Leda bent her body slightly and dodged the spear thrust. One of her hands was covered with Armament Haki and she pinched the body of the gun with a snap. The force of the pinch left five finger marks on the body of the gun. Leda stepped forward an inch, clenched her right fist, and punched the man. Keel raised the shield in his hand and covered his body. Bang! Leda¡¯s punch hit the shield and it didn¡¯t make a dent. She was stunned. ¡°Haki?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who knows.¡± Keel smiled at her. ¡°Is it?¡± Leda slammed her fist on the shield and the ice under her feet caved in. With a bang, she pushed the armed man ten meters away. ¡°This strength¡­¡± Speedo Keel stepped back and almost fell down. He said in surprise, ¡°Be careful, this woman¡¯s strength is not low!¡± ¡°Eh, so annoying¡­¡± After pushing away Kiel, Leda continued to move forward. She looked back in the direction of Kuro and found that he and Kizaru were standing there like sightseeing and did not move. She was immediately angry. ¡°Hey, Kuro, come and help!¡± ¡°Old man, hold on, I¡¯ll go over and help.¡± Kuro looked at it for a long time and made sure that Whitebeard had no desire to attack before slowly retreating. ¡°Oh, Kuro, are you going to let an old man like me face this terrible person? How heartless.¡± Kizaru scratched his head and looked at Whitebeard. ¡°Sa, what should we do?¡± The Captains of Whitebeard were naturally not to be trifled with. Leda was able to exert so much power just now because she sneak-attacked Isamu and Marco¡¯s carelessness and absorbed a lot of energy to attack Jozu. But if these Captains really deal with them seriously, it will not be so easy for Leda to touch them. And if she can¡¯t use her ability, with Leda¡¯s current physical skills, she can deal with one Captain, but not more. ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape!¡± Kuliai was also in the captain sequence of the pursuit. At this time, he took out the bazooka on his back and aimed it at Leda. Suddenly, he felt a shiver and quickly dodged. A black light flashed past his side and Kuro landed in the direction where Leda went. Autumn Water swung and blocked the way of the captains. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Kule gritted his teeth. This man is not so easy to deal with. Kuro scratched his head and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to chase us so hard. Your main purpose doesn¡¯t seem to be to deal with us. Instead of chasing us here, why don¡¯t you look over there¡­ That little Oz is gone.¡± With that, he pointed his finger in the direction of the port. ¡°Shadow Lance!¡± At the port, Moria¡¯s hands protruded and a shadow gun rose from Oz¡¯s chest and pierced him. At this moment, Little Ozzie was covered in wounds. After being cut by Kuro, Bartholomew Bear attacked again and sent out a ball of air. Doflamingo cut off one of his legs, Moria finished it off, and in one move, Oz completely lost his combat power. ¡°Oz!!!¡± The captains shouted loudly. Kuliai glanced at Kuro and clenched his fists unwillingly. ¡°Damn it!¡± With that, he ran in the direction of Oz. Rumble¡­ Whitebeard looked in the direction where Oz fell, his pupils contracted and the air around him shook. ¡°Get lost, glowing brat!¡± The guillotine slashed at Kizaru with a shock wave. Kizaru turned into a beam of light and was scattered by the shock wave, condensing on the seat below the execution platform. ¡°Wow, you are angry, Whitebeard.¡± Kizaru scratched his head and shouted, ¡°Are you not done yet, Mr. Sengoku?¡± Above the execution platform, Sengoku stared at the battle ahead and nodded. ¡°Tell the Marines to retreat and launch the plan.¡± Chapter 175 Become Mr. Kuro¡¯s Shield! ¡°Oz¡­¡± A few black lines appeared in Whitebeard¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have time to be sentimental now, Whitebeard!¡± A masked Giant Vice-Admiral found an opportunity at this time. He jumped up at Whitebeard and chopped down with his axe. Kuro was retreating at this time. When he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°He¡¯s so bold. Can¡¯t he see that the old man has retreated? If he goes over at this time, he will be looking for trouble.¡± Bang! Whitebeard shook off the Giant Vice-Admiral¡¯s axe with a punch. At the same time, he stretched out his arm and grabbed the Giant Vice-Admiral¡¯s face with his five fingers and slammed it down hard with the power of vibration. The Iron Mask of the Giant Vice-Admiral shattered, revealing the bloody face. ¡°Step on Oz¡¯s body!¡± Whitebeard roared. ¡°Kill!!!¡± The pirates gathered and rushed towards the port. Bang! On the other side of the Bay Wall, it was knocked away by a huge icebreaker, and those affiliated pirates who had not yet reached the back of the sea were also approaching the ice. All the members of Whitebeard had already stepped on it. Without the Captain¡¯s attention, Leda felt less pressure. Kuro slowly walked over and took advantage of the situation to deal with the small pirates rushing towards him. Bang! Kuro cut off an incoming blade with one slash, and even the pirate himself was sent flying. He shook his head and looked at Crowe and Cass lying on the ice. He was furious and kicked Crowe. ¡°Hey, can you still move?¡± After being kicked twice, Crowe spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood and panted. From the looks of it, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Crowe is an expert proficient in the Rokushiki. He was only shocked by Whitebeard and did not lose his combat power. At this moment, Kaz pushed his body away and staggered to his feet. He said, ¡°Cu, Mr. Kuro, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m too embarrassed to let you see me like this. I¡¯m really¡­ too ashamed to see you!¡± ¡°Well, as long as he is fine, you don¡¯t have to care about anything else, you are very brave,¡± Kuro comforted. To dare to lead a group of soldiers to charge at Whitebeard, that is not ordinary bravery. It was the kind that even the brave Kuro admired. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He was actually praised by Mr. Kuro. Although it was embarrassing to be injured, if he was praised by Kuro for being brave, then everything was worth it! He wiped his tears and saluted Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I will not let you down!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kuro was stunned. What did I do? You didn¡¯t let me down? Kaz roared back, ¡°Get up! We are brave and tenacious Marines. It¡¯s just Whitebeard. That little injury is not enough to make us yield!¡± ¡°Merely¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s expression was a little strange. ¡°Mr. Cass is right!¡± Among the Marines lying on the ground, someone gradually stood up and said, ¡°We are Marines, we will not give in!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, justice will not yield to any evil!¡± Another Marine stood up. One by one, these Marines all got up and gathered behind Kaz. Although there was blood at the corner of their mouths, their eyes were firm and the light in their eyes made Kuro subconsciously take a step back. It feels more dazzling than the old man¡¯s light¡­ ¡°You must be Mr. Kuro!¡± A Marine looked at Kuro, touched. ¡°He is worthy of being respected by Mr. Kaz. He dares to deal with Whitebeard and several Captains alone. He is really¡­ really heroic!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, heroic and righteous, Mr. Kuro is exactly what I imagined!¡± ¡°Such a Marine is our role model!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, lead us to victory!¡± ¡°Yes! Get Whitebeard¡¯s head and make Mr. Kuro famous in the sea!¡± Marines were shouting crazily here, and their momentum even covered the shouts of the surrounding pirates. Kaz waved his hand and the Marines fell silent. He looked at Kuro with burning eyes. ¡°Mr. Kuro, now is the opportunity. Under your leadership, we will definitely get Whitebeard¡¯s head for you!¡± I¡¯ll take you to hell! I came to save you out of kindness, and this is how you repay me? Why didn¡¯t you get killed by Whitebeard! Kuro was so angry that his teeth hurt. At this moment, he sensed Whitebeard¡¯s sharp gaze after hearing Marine¡¯s cry. This guy is angry because of Oz¡¯s death. If he is about to hit him with anger, he is not Sakasugi and can¡¯t bear the damage. ¡°Next time, definitely, next time.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Kuro, why!¡± Kaz was puzzled. ¡°This is a battlefield. If we don¡¯t deal with it now, we might not have a chance in the future.¡± This was true. If I don¡¯t hit Whitebeard now, I won¡¯t have a chance in the future. He¡¯s dead. Where can you hit him? ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Suddenly, the Den Den Mushi rang. Kuro turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and a voice sounded from inside: ¡°Step by step retreat, start planning.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said to Kaz and others, ¡°The higher-ups want us to retreat. In short, retreat first. Also, don¡¯t think about doing anything big, take care of yourselves first. Also, don¡¯t say my name for no reason. You are not my subordinate.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Kaz pursed his lips and looked depressed. The Marines behind him also became depressed. They were dull. It was better than Kuro sending himself to death. He hit Whitebeard? A few generals were still slacking off. How could a Lieutenant Colonel like him go up? Let¡¯s not talk about whether he can win or not. Even if he can, he won¡¯t fight. What if he gets promoted? Kuro breathed a sigh of relief, then suddenly became alert. Wait ¡­ If Kaz and the others hadn¡¯t been shocked by Whitebeard, wouldn¡¯t they have killed a lot of pirates? Those are all famous big shots in the world. If they are really killed, coupled with the presence of a fool like Crowe, he will be in danger after the war. So close, so close! Kuro wiped the sweat on his head and looked at Crowe, who was still lying down and vomiting blood. He was angry again. If this guy hadn¡¯t rushed forward, would Kaz, this idiot, have seen him?! He kicked him hatefully. ¡°Are you dead? If you¡¯re not, get up and leave!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Krodden immediately shut up, wiped his mouth, stood up and followed Kuro. ¡°Hey, Cass, retreat.¡± Kuro greeted Kaz and retreated with Leda and Crowe. The Marines were in a state of doubt. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t that Mr. Kuro lead us? Is he afraid?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s already here to save us, he won¡¯t be afraid of Whitebeard.¡± ¡°But he retreated too quickly, as if he was¡­ afraid of war?¡± ¡°Yes, and he said not to cause any big trouble and not to mention his name¡­ What is this?¡± The Marines behind Kaz pondered. ¡°Shut up!¡± Kaz suddenly roared, ¡°You disappoint me. If you don¡¯t understand Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t make assumptions. Mr. Kuro is not like that. On the contrary, he is just encouraging us!¡± ¡°Motivation?¡± The Marines tilted their heads in unison. ¡°That¡¯s right! My justice is guided by Mr. Kuro, so Mr. Kuro can¡¯t be a coward.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro is warning us to be vigilant. The enemy is a world-famous pirate. We should indeed be vigilant.¡± ¡°In the past, Mr. Kuro said: The sea is too dangerous. You have to be fully prepared to deal with dangerous pirates who wander the dangerous sea.¡± ¡°And I actually forgot Mr. Kuro¡¯s warning and asked him to save us personally. As a subordinate, it is a great shame to drag our superior down! He is disappointed in us, disappointed in our ignorance and arrogance! But even so, even so¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro still said those words and told us to stay vigilant and not be arrogant. We can¡¯t mention his name now because we are not strong enough. When we are strong enough, we can carry his name!¡± Kaz burst into tears and shouted, ¡°Mr. Kuro is still thinking for us, idiots!!!¡± This speech was deafening. The Marines fell silent. ¡°I see, I was too confident¡­¡± ¡°How can I fix it! Let the person Mr. Cass respects come to save me and I actually doubt him.¡± A Marine slapped himself hard. ¡°That¡¯s right, we were too careless. If we keep doing this, we will be a burden!¡± ¡°Mr. Cass! Give us another chance. We will prove to Mr. Kuro that we are not a burden!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Cass, please don¡¯t be disappointed in us, continue to lead us!¡± ¡°Mr. Cass!¡± The Marines were in tears. Kaz wiped his tears and smiled at them. ¡°How can I give up on you! During the period of confusion, I was also awakened by Mr. Kuro, so I also want those who are confused to awaken their own justice. If you are still confused, follow me and let us uphold ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯ together!¡± ¡°We will not easily withdraw from this battlefield. Now go back and quickly repair and treat our injuries, and then prove to the world that we are Marines who will become Mr. Kuro¡¯s most powerful shield. ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯ will not yield!¡± ¡°Oh!!! Become Mr. Kuro¡¯s shield!¡± ¡°Long live Mr. Cass!¡± ¡°Long live Mr. Kuro!¡± The Marines raised their weapons and shouted. The oppressive aura just now was swept away and became unprecedentedly high. The manifestation of Kaz¡¯s will caused heat to rise around them again, distorting space and turning their faces ferocious. In the square, Crane glanced at Kaz and saw the rising heat and said in surprise, ¡°This power¡­ Is that Kuro¡¯s subordinate? He actually cultivated such a Marine. Kuro¡¯s teaching skills don¡¯t seem bad.¡± ¡°Oh ~ It¡¯s indeed quite scary.¡± Kizaru also looked over and said, ¡°He actually united a group of soldiers. That bearded man has unimaginable power. No wonder Kuro wants to save him.¡± Chapter 176 Lucky Arlo At this moment, Kuro had already retreated to the square because he wanted to evacuate quickly. Kaz and his people made strange noises. He just thought they were noisy. After all, human beings have different joys and sorrows. He didn¡¯t hear what they were shouting. In this world, shouting is too normal. He was already used to it. Kuro looked down from the square and saw pirates rushing in from the front like ants. The number of pirates was also not small. There were 16 teams of Whitebeard, 100 elites in each team, and 43 pirates, which added up to more than 20,000 pirates. It also looked boundless. In addition, the combat power of these pirates is actually stronger than that of ordinary Marines. Although they are all elites, the pirates who come out of the New World killing field are really different from most of the Marines who came out in the first half. At present, it would take some effort to lure the pirates to the designated location. Kuro did not want to fight anymore. Since he had already attacked Whitebeard, he would only be focused on if he fought now. It¡¯s too dangerous. Even lazing around is dangerous now. It was better to retreat first. On the battlefield, Kirby gasped for breath. He was clearly at the rear, but the images of the fallen Marines and pirates suddenly flashed in his mind. They were all powerful people, but at this moment, they were lying in a pool of blood. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too terrible. I can¡¯t do anything. They are so strong and they became like that. I, I¡­¡± Kirby retreated and the images in his head became deeper and deeper, making him increasingly unable to bear it. Finally, he took a step back and ran straight back. ¡°Hey, Kirby, wait!¡± Behind them, Beru Maybo chased after them. One or two Marines retreating would not be noticed on the chaotic battlefield. Unless someone was like him. Kuro¡¯s eyes followed Kirby¡¯s body as he moved back and watched them enter the city behind Headquarters. He shook his head and took out a cigar. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get into trouble if you run there now.¡± He just saw Akainu walking that way. Kuro glanced at the battlefield and exhaled smoke. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to escape from the battlefield¡­¡± With that, he walked back. ¡°Kuro, where are you going? Wait for me.¡± Leda took out a fruit from her backpack and bit it as she followed. The wave just now made her a little hungry. She had to eat something to nourish herself. If it weren¡¯t for Admiral Kizaru, she would have had to spend more effort to lift the ice on the ground. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to do that. Behind the headquarters was the city of Marin Vando, but it was unusually deserted now. The people had already evacuated. Currently, the only ones who have not retreated from the rear are those medical teams, but it is wartime now and medical teams are not deployed, and no one will come to the rear. Except¡­ the deserters. Kirby ran backward. As he left the battlefield, the inexplicable images in his head gradually disappeared, which made his head relax. ¡°Hey, Kirby, what are you going to do? Escape from the battlefield? Wait for me.¡± Beru Maybo complained behind him. ¡°Return to the battlefield!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout came from the side. Kirby stopped in his tracks and hid beside a building. He said in surprise, ¡°Is that¡­ Akainu?¡± In front of Akainu, a Marine with a gun on his back begged, ¡°Please let me go. I don¡¯t want to die. What will happen to my family if I die? When I think of them, my legs will go weak. If I go to the battlefield, I will definitely die.¡± Akainu looked at him and took off the hat on his head. He adjusted his head and put the hat back on. ¡°If you really want to think about your family, don¡¯t embarrass yourself. Go back to the battlefield now and I can pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°No, no, let me go!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Akainu clenched his fist and a large amount of magma wrapped around his fist. He raised his fist and was about to attack Marine. ¡°General Sakasugi.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded behind him. Akainu paused and looked back. Kuro came over with Leda and Crowe. ¡°Kuro, what are you doing here.¡± Kuro scratched his head. ¡°Because I saw some Marines who can¡¯t think straight for the time being, so I came to see if I can take care of this place.¡± Akainu frowned and said, ¡°Kuro, there is no honor in desertion. Instead of running away, it is better to let me end him. If he dies on the ¡®battlefield¡¯, his family will not be ashamed.¡± ¡°They just have some mental problems. I¡¯ll solve them.¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a pity for a living person to die like this. If he doesn¡¯t listen, I will send him on his way.¡± Akainu looked at him. Kuro raised his head and looked at Akainu for a while. Then, the magma on his fist converged. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± With that, he missed the trembling Marine and walked forward. Kuro watched Akainu disappear before saying to the Marine, ¡°Hey, did you hear that? Go back to the battlefield.¡± ¡°Let me go, let me go, I will really die on the battlefield!¡± The Marine suddenly knelt on the ground and begged loudly. Kuro put away Autumn Water and said, ¡°Actually, I can understand. The battlefield is so dangerous that even a general may die if he goes up, but you are a Marine.¡± He walked over and squatted in front of the Marine and said, ¡°You participated in the war and your family is proud of it. I can spare you, but if the news reaches your hometown, your hometown, your wife, and your children, they will know that you are a deserter and what they will think.¡± ¡°A heroic Marine who defends the peace of the sea ran away under the attack of pirates. Your compatriots will be despised by other people. Your wife and children will suffer the disdain of others. The wife of a deserter and the children of a deserter. That¡¯s not nice.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing great about the battlefield. If you¡¯re really worried about dying, then retreat to the rear, but you need to be on the battlefield, not hiding in this empty city.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The Marine looked up and hesitated. Kuro took out a cigar box and handed it to the Marine. ¡°Give me a Slower. This is good stuff. I got it from Admiral Kizaru. Ordinary people can¡¯t get a cigar from a Admiral.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you¡­¡± Marine took the cigar and Kuro took out a lighter and lit it for him. ¡°So, if you really want to think about your family, then go back to the battlefield. Otherwise, if Akainu sees you later, you will really die. One is when deserters are 100% dead, and the other is on the battlefield. One in 100,000 will die. You know how to choose.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± The Marine gritted his teeth, stood up, took a deep puff of his cigar, adjusted the gun on his back, and walked towards the battlefield. ¡°Hey, Kuro, will he really go back obediently?¡± Leda asked. ¡°How would I know about that kind of thing.¡± Kuro stood up and looked at the other corner. ¡°Hey, those two are out.¡± Around the corner, Kirby and Beru Maybo came out awkwardly. ¡°Ko, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Kirby lowered his head and clenched his fists. ¡°I, I¡¯m not a deserter. I just have some images of Marines dying miserably in my head. I really can¡¯t participate in the battle.¡± ¡°Picture?¡± Hearing this, Crowe looked at Kirby in surprise. ¡°No way, you can also¡­¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since he awakened Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, but he could understand what Kirby meant. When he first awakened, he could ¡®see¡¯ things he didn¡¯t want to see no matter where he was. Only after being trained by Kuro and Leda could he slowly control it. But this Kirby actually awakened now. How old is he? ¡®Sixteen?¡¯ Awakening Kenbonshoku (Observation) at the age of 16¡­ Crowe took a deep look at Kirby. This kid¡¯s future is limitless. ¡°Ah¡­ I understand, but you can ask Vice-Admiral Garp after the war. He is responsible for teaching you.¡± Kuro said, ¡°But before that, you¡¯d better¡­¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± Suddenly, a scream came from the sky. Kuro looked up and saw a Battleship landing not far from the battlefield. ¡°That is¡­¡± Crowe looked up and felt that there was a straw hat in the sky that was unusually eye-catching. ¡°Straw Hat!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened and he gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s definitely him. What¡¯s going on? Why is he here!¡± ¡°Mr. Luffy?!¡± Kirby was also shocked. ¡°Why is Mr. Luffy there?!¡± With that, he automatically ran in that direction. ¡°Hey, Kirby!¡± Beirut shouted at Kirby, then smiled apologetically at Kuro and the others and followed. ¡°Straw Hat Kid?¡± Leda finished a fruit and licked her fingers and said, ¡°Why is he everywhere? He is in Judicial Island, Sabaody Archipelago and all the troublesome places.¡± Who asked him to be the Son of Destiny? Kuro shook his head and said nothing. Their arrival means that the war is about to escalate. Whoosh! At this moment, a black shadow separated from the falling ship and landed towards Kuro. It was a strange-shaped bird. At this time, the bird landed in the air in front of Kuro and others. Then, the shape of the strange bird changed like soft mud and turned into a man. ¡°It worked!¡± Buck Arlo smiled excitedly. ¡°Finally escaped!¡± Ever since he met Kizaru in an inexplicable island and surrendered, he was locked in Impel Down. To be honest, with his bounty and deeds, he should have been locked up on the sixth floor. However, in view of the fact that he surrendered on his own initiative and confessed, he was locked up in the fifth floor and escaped from the Impel Down riot caused by Luffy. Originally, he wanted to run away. But there were too many powerhouses on that ship. Under the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Crocodile and Jinbe, Revolutionary Army cadre Ivankov, the Straw Hat Kid who confronted the World Government, Pirate King Shipman Bucky, and Frank who was crazy enough to attack the ships of the Three Generals. In particular, the last two gathered a group of pirates who admired them and wanted to recruit them. Being stared at by them, he did not dare to escape and could only follow them to Marin Vando. But the moment the ship fell, Buck Arlo found an opportunity to turn into a bird and leave the ship. However, he was too anxious just now and only turned into a short-distance flying bird, so he was forced to land here. ¡°Think about it, what other birds do I have? If I fly away again, I will be free!¡± Buck Arlo stood up and bared his white teeth, unusually proud. Then he saw Kuro biting his cigar in front of him, Leda licking her fingers, and Crowe pushing his glasses. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you?!¡± Buck Arlo¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Chapter 177 Burning Bones and Strengthening Version These three people were very familiar. When Buck Arlo was in prison, he would think of them from time to time. If not for them, he would have returned to Paradise long ago and lived a carefree life. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and glanced at the man in prison uniform and asked suspiciously, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It looks familiar¡­¡± Leda finished licking her fingers and wiped them on Kuro¡¯s clothes. Crowe pushed his glasses with the palm of his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, this person¡­ Buck Arlo, is the pirate we met in the East China Sea and were discovered by Admiral Kizaru and he voluntarily surrendered.¡± ¡°Buck¡­ Arlo?¡± Kuro thought for a moment, and suddenly, his eyes focused and revealed a trace of anger. He said hatefully, ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you who promoted me?!¡± He remembered that it was this person who forced him to participate in this dangerous war! ¡°Shit, I changed¡­¡± Buck Arlo was about to transform when Leda suddenly reached out and pressed against him. Immediately, his body went limp and became powerless. ¡°Ah, I remember. The guy who can transform into rare animals.¡± Leda held him down and said, ¡°He¡¯s really lucky. He was hit by Kuro¡¯s attack, but he was still unharmed. How did he do it?¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and his Haki wrapped around the blade and swept it away. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can continue to revive!¡± ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Buck Arlo saw Kuro coming with a knife and said intermittently, ¡°I have information, I¡­¡± Chi! His head was cut off by Kuro, and then he waved his blade and cut everywhere, blowing the head into powder. Because it was too fast, his neck had not bled yet. Chi! Just as blood spurted out from the broken neck, Kuro slashed again, splitting the body vertically into two. At the same time, he slashed twice and turned it into ashes. ¡°Wow, so cruel.¡± Leda retracted her hand and her body shrank. She looked curiously at Buck Arlo¡¯s original position. ¡°Hey, will he be resurrected?¡± Kuro stared at the empty space with only a trace of human-shaped mark and said, ¡°Last time, he was clearly cut into powder and he could run. It means that his ability has a similar effect to a substitute, but his main body should still be there. Although this time, he cut off his head first and will definitely not be resurrected, in the past, what if¡­¡± Sizzle¡­ A trace of golden lightning appeared on Autumn Water¡¯s blade. ¡°You two, stay away,¡± Kuro said. There was no need for him to say anything. When Leda saw the lightning flash again, she had already run far away. ¡°That¡¯s Haki¡­¡± Crowe swallowed. ¡°Can Haki do this?¡± ¡°The highest level embodiment of Armament Haki, the Country of Peace of New World is called ¡®Sakura¡¯. It is said that it can destroy objects from the inside.¡± Leda thought for a moment and said, ¡°When we were in the East China Sea, the Kuroche Broken Island used this move, but at that time, it hasn¡¯t been able to materialize yet¡­ It¡¯s indeed a monster. Now it can break through to the materialization level visible to the naked eye.¡± ¡°Which one told you?¡± Kuro glanced at Lida and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow the crowd all the time. The ¡®Sakura¡¯ of the Country of Peace is just the local name of Armament Haki. It¡¯s just that their country is too good at Armament Haki, so the name was replaced by Haki for a while. Just like the ¡®Heart of Sky Island¡¯ is the local name of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, they are very good at using Kenbonshoku (Observation).¡± Hardening, entanglement, externalization, and internal destruction. As Armament Haki is cultivated and strengthened, the degree of application will also be enhanced. These can all be used together, and if they are completely integrated, they will become the highest level embodiment of Kaido¡¯s full-body Haki and Kuro¡¯s current blade. However, this was not a light burden for Kuro. But just in case ¡­ ¡°One Blade Flow, Rock Collapse!¡± The blade swung down and cut the humanoid mark. BOOM!!! The ground broke apart under this blade and turned into fine stone powder that fluttered in the air. In front of him, a huge abyss dozens of meters long and more than ten meters wide appeared. The airwaves that spread out shook Leda¡¯s white hair. ¡°Ah, my hairstyle! Damn Kuro!¡± Leda cried out in alarm. The dust formed by the stone powder was cut open by Kuro and blown far away. He put away his knife and looked at the huge gully in front of him. He bit his cigar and exhaled the smoke. ¡°If you can still be resurrected, then I will accept it!¡± This slash passed through the island and went straight to the bottom of the sea. If he could still be resurrected, he, Kuro, would really accept it. Then, he would find an opportunity to shrink him into the sea and put him in the sky as a specimen. ¡°What are you doing, Kuro.¡± Suddenly, Akainu¡¯s voice came from ahead. He happened to be standing at the end of the huge abyss, looking at Kuro with a serious expression. ¡°Ah¡­ General Sakasugi, I just met a pirate and used a little too much force.¡± Kuro put away his sword and said to Akainu. ¡°Pirate?¡± Akainu looked at the bottomless abyss and was a little stunned. ¡°This is Marin Vando. It¡¯s not easy to repair it.¡± With that, Akainu squatted down and reached his palm into the abyss. A large amount of magma burst out and gushed into the abyss. Immediately, a large amount of heat rose from the ground. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± Lida shrank her feet and felt that the place where she stood was a little hot. She quickly retreated a distance. As the magma gushed out, the abyss was gradually closed by the magma and gradually turned into a road of magma. After doing all this, Akainu stood up. ¡°When the magma burns out, this place will become an obsidian road.¡± Oh boy ¡­ At the side, Crowe¡¯s forehead was sweating. At this time, Buck Arlo is either dead or dead. His bones were crushed by Kuro and he was even melted into the magma by Akainu. He didn¡¯t know if he was lucky or unlucky to be attacked by these two monsters¡­ Akainu looked at Kuro and smiled. ¡°However, you have done well. This is how you should deal with pirates. This way, pirates will be afraid and those ¡®evil¡¯ will disappear.¡± No, I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just venting my anger. Kuro opened his mouth and looked at Akainu¡¯s gratified gaze. For a moment, he could not speak. ¡°That Marine, did you solve it?¡± Akainu stepped on the road of lava and asked Kuro. ¡°Yes, I persuaded him to go back.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Unless necessary, I don¡¯t want to kill a colleague.¡± Akainu nodded. ¡°This old man will go first. Scuado has been disturbed. Next is the plan to surround the wall.¡± The task of interfering with Scuado, which was personally formulated by Sengoku and carried out by Akainu, has been completed. With his hatred for Pirate King Roger and Ace¡¯s identity as Roger¡¯s son, he distorted it and gave a guarantee to Scuado, which made the pirate agree. ¡°If the siege plan is launched, will Whitebeard be finished?¡± Leda came over at this time. To be honest, she was a little afraid of Akainu. When she saw that serious face, she felt uncomfortable all over. Only when he left did Leda dare to approach. As for Crowe ¡­ She hid further than him. He used to be a pirate. ¡°If that old guy really wants to escape, no one can stop him, but¡­¡± Kuro looked at the port and sighed. 40 years ago, Lox was destroyed and 20 years ago, the Pirate King died. This great pirate, who has experienced two great eras and is now gradually reduced to dregs, is probably determined to come here. ¡°He has long pressed Bao in the new era. If he comes now, he will choose a perfect place for himself to exit. There is no better place for pirates to exit than Marine Headquarters in this world.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too high of a standard to take so many people to the grave with you. Pirates are pirates, and their dreams are getting bigger and bigger. My home is still here, how can I let you destroy it so easily?¡± Kuro held the hilt with his left hand and walked towards the battlefield. ¡°Let¡¯s go and bury that old guy.¡± Chapter 178 What Happened to a Calm Life? On the battlefield on the ice, the fallen Battleship accurately fell into the empty sea water caused by Jozu¡¯s lifting of the big ice block and was planted in two halves. ¡°Clockdale!¡± ¡°Zhi Ping!¡± ¡°That is the Revolutionary Army cadre Ivankov!¡± ¡°And that straw hat kid, what¡¯s going on, how can these few be combined!¡± The Marines were shocked by the world-renowned big shots. As for the remaining two, no one cared. One was Bucky, and the other was Frank. Bucky didn¡¯t care. It was good not to be noticed. He was thinking about how to escape this war. But Frank was a little indignant. When Impel Down was rescued, Bucky gained the admiration of some criminals because of Roger¡¯s crew and some magical operations in Impel Down. As for Frank, it wasn¡¯t luck. He relied on his hard power to brag. Originally, with a bounty of 98 million yuan, without the status bonus, no one would be convinced by him. But just as Kuro said, after he entered Impel Down, he was really bragging to his cellmate. Frank had already entered Impel Down and thought that he would not be able to come out in this life anyway. Since his bounty did not exceed 100 million, he would try his best to exaggerate it. After the Marines arrested him, they charged him with the simple crime of assaulting a high-level Marine warship. Such a sentence can have many associations. Among the high-level naval warships he attacked were Marine Hero Karp, Staff Officer Crane, Three Admiral, and a series of Vice-Admiral and Rear Admiral. You may not know what kind of existence the pirates who attacked the military ships of so many big shots are. We generally call them ¡®Pirate Heroes¡¯. In prison, he bragged about it. In any case, he emphasized the momentum he had when he attacked the Battleship and the strong hero complex when he faced the higher-ups. This made many people praise him and give him the nickname: Crazy Frank. In the end, after Straw Hat broke into Impel Down, he was released. He gathered a group of pirates and cooperated with Luffy and others to break out of Impel Down. And in the battle of Impel Down, his ability is especially useful. The ability to accelerate people makes many people believe in his strength. ¡°Are you ignoring me? Just wait, I will surprise you on the battlefield. In this war, my bounty will definitely increase and I will shock the world!¡± Frank was determined. ¡± Jinbe, is this your answer!¡± Sengoku saw Jinbe and shouted. ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t be a Shichibukai anymore!¡± The Whale Sharkman also roared. ¡°Whitebeard¡­¡± Crocodile flew behind Whitebeard and smiled darkly at him. ¡°Long time no see, you seem to have aged.¡± Bang! Then, he was blocked by Luffy, who was covered in water. This guy was already prepared to fight him? At this time, Kuro and others also entered the battlefield. Before that, they found a doctor in the rear and treated Kuro briefly before rushing back. However, at this moment, Kuro¡¯s face was not very good because he was holding a rudder in his hand. It belonged to the Battleship that was broken in half. It flew over from somewhere and hit his head. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re back.¡± Kizaru glanced at him and then looked at the ice. ¡°Propulsion City seems to have been broken. Will Magellan fail? These prisoners are so scary.¡± ¡°That is Jinbe?¡± Leda looked up and said curiously, ¡°Whale Sharkman, it¡¯s so rare. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve eaten Whale Shark before, and the taste is average.¡± The corners of Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. He was afraid that Leda would say something else. How does a Fishman taste¡­ Although the murlocs occupy a fish, they are essentially human. After all, their blood is interlinked. At this time, Luffy had finished his conversation with Whitebeard and rushed towards Ace. ¡°Straw Hat Kid¡­¡± Kizaru stretched out his foot and shot a beam of light towards that direction. ¡°If I don¡¯t catch him, Tenryubito will annoy me to death.¡± The beam of light was extremely fast and arrived in front of Straw Hat in an instant. If he was hit, he would probably lose his combat power instantly. ¡°Death blink!¡± At this moment, Ivankov blinked and bounced Luffy away. The beam of light almost flew past his body and hit the ice, which immediately caused a huge bombardment. ¡°Ah, Ivankov, how scary.¡± Kizaru scratched his head and said to Kuro, ¡°Kuro, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Forget it, I haven¡¯t recovered from my internal injuries, I¡¯ll rest a little. If it comes down to it, isn¡¯t there someone? Crowe, go on my behalf. Don¡¯t you have a grudge against Straw Hat?¡± What a joke. That old guy is going to be stabbed in the back later. If he gets angry, I will definitely be the focus of concern. In comparison, Crowe is much better. At Whitebeard¡¯s place, he is just a normal Marine. ¡°?¡± Two question marks appeared on Crowe¡¯s glasses. He looked at the bandage on his body and then looked at Kuro, who seemed to have lost not a single hair, and suddenly felt a little tired. How much has he been oppressed! At this moment, he suddenly thought of the guarantee that Kuro had given him when he invited him to join the Marine. Crowe looked at the battlefield in front of him and felt sad. Is this¡­ a peaceful life? Straw Hat Kid! Everything is Straw Hat! If not for him, why would I come to participate in this war! ¡°Straw Hat Kid!¡± Crowe roared, started ¡®Shave¡¯ and rushed out. ¡°Hey, is it really okay to go to the battlefield at this time?¡± Leda asked. ¡°No problem, they are all withdrawing. Crowe just needs to rub on the edge. Just pay a little attention and nothing will happen to him.¡± Kuro started laughing. Who asked you to trick me! If it weren¡¯t for Whitebeard, he would have carried the credit of more than a dozen captains after the war. Do you really think I don¡¯t hold a grudge? Besides, this is indeed not a big problem. With Crowe¡¯s current level, he won¡¯t die. After all, he is still alive and kicking after being shaken by Whitebeard. Without Whitebeard¡¯s help, there are still so many Marines holding him back. As long as he doesn¡¯t rush forward like before, he can be repeatedly injured. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Kizaru thought of something and said to the Den Den Mushi on his wrist: ¡°Moximossi, Mossimossi, Battle Peach Maru? Ah, it¡¯s strange, why is there no sound.¡± ¡°Old man, that¡¯s a wiretap phone.¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched, he turned on his Den Den Mushi and dialed the number of Sentomaru. ¡°Moximossi, Brother Kuro?¡± ¡°It has begun. Surround plan, bring the Battleship over.¡± ¡°Got it, Brother Kuro. Hey, little ones, let¡¯s go, the siege plan has begun!¡± With the sound of Sentomaru, a large number of warships began to approach the sea outside the ice. After the pirates stepped into the ice and entered the bay wall of the port, the next step was to use the Battleship to seal their retreat route. ¡°Dad, something is wrong. There is a Battleship coming from behind.¡± A Captain said at this time. ¡°Yes?¡± Whitebeard narrowed his eyes and looked at Sengoku. ¡°Guralala, are you playing tricks again, Sengoku? You split into two and deal with those approaching warships first.¡± Immediately, the captains under Whitebeard split into two and went to deal with the approaching warships. Still ¡­ He was too naive. If it was just a Battleship, such an obvious loophole would be impossible. Sentomaru and Pacifista are the killer moves to block the retreat. Chapter 179 Three-Party Confrontation ¡°Straw Hat Kid!¡± Although Crowe¡¯s weapon was broken, his hands and feet were still there. When he saw Straw Hat rushing over, he went up to him. ¡°Speed Shave!¡± His speed increased and he turned into an afterimage as he flew towards Luffy. He raised his finger and stabbed a finger gun. Chi! With Luffy¡¯s cry of pain, this finger pierced his shoulder, bringing out a pool of blood. ¡°Hey, did you dodge it? It was clearly aimed at the heart.¡± Crowe retracted his finger and stabbed Luffy¡¯s chest again. ¡°Ballet Fist: Toe Kick!¡± There was a sudden sound nearby and a figure appeared between him and Luffy. Crowe tilted his head as if he had been hit by something. Then he felt a pain in his chest and retreated more than ten meters. Crowe stopped and touched his slightly red chin, staring at the figure that appeared in front of the straw hat. ¡°That is¡­¡± The person in front of him was wearing a prison uniform with green eyeshadow around his eyes. He took a stance and shouted to Crowe, ¡°I won¡¯t let you attack Luffy!¡± ¡°I remember you.¡± Crowe waved his chin and said, ¡°Did the people from Alabasta escape, but what¡¯s with that speed?¡± That person was Crocodile¡¯s subordinate, Mr. 2. ¡°Are you surprised by my speed?¡± Von Kray¡¯s whole body rotated like a swan, and the speed of his rotation was obviously accelerated. It was an abnormal speed, as if he was accelerated. ¡°Because I have been accelerated!¡± Von Kray raised three fingers and winked. ¡°The triple speed given by little Frank is very fast!¡± ¡°Frank?¡± Crowe was stunned. He had heard the name before. ¡°It¡¯s that 98 million pirate, ¡®Fast as Frank¡¯?¡± ¡°What do you mean 98 million!¡± Bang! As he spoke, gunshots rang out. ¡°Iron block!¡± Crowe was shocked and quickly stood still. The lead bullet hit him and sparks flew. In front, a group of pirates came over. The leader held a gun and said to Crowe, ¡°I am Crazy Frank now. The bounty is not enough to threaten me. Marine Headquarters should reevaluate me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sir Frank is a big pirate who dares to attack the senior members of the Marine. The bounty will definitely increase!¡± ¡°This is ¡®Pirate Hero¡¯ Sir Frank, aren¡¯t you afraid, Marine!¡± The pirates clamored and looked at Frank with admiration. Frank smiled and said to Von Cray: ¡°How about joining me now?¡± ¡°Little Frank, although I am very grateful to you for saving me, I already have someone I want to follow. Lord Ivankov is my idol, I can only say sorry. However, our friendship will not change!¡± Von Kray gave Frank a thumbs-up and the corners of his mouth were bared, revealing the reflection of his teeth. ¡°Friendship¡­ that¡¯s good. If you are not comfortable with Ivankov, I will always open the door for you!¡± Frank smiled and suddenly opened his hand. A ball of light descended on Luffy¡¯s body. ¡°Straw Hat, I¡¯ve sped you up. Go and do what you want!¡± Luffy shook hands and felt that his surroundings had become much slower. He smiled at Frank. ¡°Thank you, Frank!¡± With that, he ran straight ahead, and his speed was obviously a little faster than that of Von Cray. ¡°Next¡­¡± Frank looked at Crowe and clenched his fist. The pirates around him were all tripled in speed. He smiled proudly. ¡°Can you deal with so many pirates by yourself? Go!¡± ¡°Sir Frank gave us strength, kill that Marine!¡± The pirates rushed over one after another. The speed made Crowe subconsciously retreat. If he was surrounded by so many people, he would not be able to win. Bang! Just as he was about to retreat, he saw the group of pirates rushing over being knocked away by a large object. An unknown aura rose from that object, causing the surrounding space to distort. Crowe looked at it and said in surprise, ¡°Cass?¡± Under the distorted space, the large object was clearly a group of Marines led by Kaz. At this time, they also completed a simple bandage and went back to the battlefield. Cass said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Crowe, I¡¯ll deal with it here!¡± Crowe¡¯s expression was a little strange. He always felt that this group of Marines no longer looked human¡­ ¡°Hey, which one are you?¡± Frank saw that his pirate was knocked away and asked with an unfriendly face. ¡°I am Kaz, a Marine. My goal is to become Mr. Kuro¡¯s strongest shield!¡± Kaz looked at Frank fearlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Frank curled his lips and was about to say something when suddenly, another group of pirates approached. ¡°Hahaha, Frank, you are stopped by a group of small Marines.¡± Bucky came over with the pirates and laughed at Frank. ¡°Bucky¡­¡± Frank¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He was actually a little afraid of this person. That was the crew of One Piece, and he had just formed an alliance with Whitebeard. Even Whitebeard had to be treated seriously. He did not dare to underestimate him. ¡°Frank, I have formed an alliance with Whitebeard. You heard it just now. I am here to ask you whether you want to form an alliance with me and deal with Marine first,¡± Bucky said. ¡°There is no problem with this kind of thing. We can form an alliance first. Anyway, my goal is not Whitebeard,¡± Frank thought for a while. His goal was only to increase the bounty and deal with Marines. ¡°Did Boss Frank and Bucky form an alliance? That¡¯s great, but who¡¯s better¡­¡± A prisoner suddenly said this sentence, which made the scene suddenly cold. ¡°Of course it¡¯s our boss Bucky who is powerful. Even Whitebeard doesn¡¯t dare to underestimate the crew of Pirate King!¡± Bucky¡¯s pirates shouted. ¡°It¡¯s Boss Frank who is powerful! Boss Frank dares to attack the Battleship with the three generals and Garp. In terms of courage, who is Boss Frank¡¯s opponent!¡± ¡°Bullshit, you Frank have no status at all. Boss Bucky is the one with status. He is the top pirate!¡± ¡°Bucky is very powerful, but will he challenge Marines?! Our Boss Frank went in by challenging Marines, just like Kaido. Boss Frank can be as famous as Kaido. Except for the Three Generals and Sengoku Karp, our Boss Frank doesn¡¯t care about other Marines!¡± These words stunned Kaz. He also joined the battle. ¡°I can¡¯t pretend that I didn¡¯t hear these words. In addition to Admiral Garp Sengoku, Marine has another very powerful soul, which is the soul we worship, Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°What Mr. Kuro, I have never heard of him.¡± A group of pirates said together. ¡°Then listen carefully. Mr. Kuro is very strong. Before you came, Mr. Kuro was feared by Whitebeard. Those Captains regarded Mr. Kuro as a great enemy. Although he is a Lieutenant Colonel now, I believe that he will become a Marine Admiral sooner or later!¡± Kaz shouted at them, ¡°Whitebeard, Kaido, all of you will be arrested by Mr. Kuro. In comparison, you are not even as good as the two of them. How can you compare to my Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°Boss Frank is the Pirate Hero!¡± ¡°Boss Bucky should be the one on the pirate legend!¡± ¡°No, Mr. Kuro is your nemesis!¡± Two waves of pirates and one wave of Marines confronted each other in a triangle, praising the people they admired. Crowe watched from the side and the corners of his mouth twitched. He did not answer and secretly retreated to chase after Straw Hat. If he stayed here for too long, he would be beaten to death. Chapter 180 Afterglow Program Ends BOOM!!! On the ice at the rear, as the Battleship approached, Sentomaru led the Pacifista and defeated the pirates who wanted to raid the Battleship. Sengoku on the execution platform above began to roar, ¡°Cut off the live broadcast signal. What happens next is not suitable for ordinary people to watch. That will make people distrust us Marines and the World Government.¡± Sengoku stared at Whitebeard in the distance and said, ¡°Next, the people only need to hear the word ¡®Victory¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A Marine nearby saluted, turned on Den Den Mushi and shouted, ¡°Stop Den Den Mushi¡¯s live broadcast!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro is the strongest!!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a loud roar sounded on the ice. Kuro looked over in surprise and saw Kaz confronting two groups of pirates. The number of Marines led by Kaz was obviously not as many as the two groups of pirates, but their momentum was exactly the same. ¡°Kaz? Didn¡¯t he go for treatment and he recovered so quickly?¡± He bit the cigar, opened his teeth slightly, and blew out a mouthful of smoke. After looking at Whitebeard, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Now is not the time to play this.¡± Most of the Marines were already retreating, and only the Pacifista and Battleship at the rear were advancing against the pirates. ¡°Kuro! It¡¯s your turn.¡± Sengoku looked at the timing and said to Kuro. ¡°Oh, Kuro, it¡¯s really your turn this time.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said to Kuro. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro nodded slightly and glanced at Crowe, who was still chasing Luffy. His figure suddenly turned into ripples and faded like a reflection on the water. Luffy, who was running forward, suddenly shivered and instantly used the second gear. Three times the speed plus the speed brought by the second gear, he was about to accelerate again, but a black shadow appeared in front of him. Bang! Luffy¡¯s abdomen was hit by a fist. The force made his body rise and he couldn¡¯t help retching. That was Kuro. He kicked Luffy away and was caught by Ivankov, who was entangled with the bear. Kuro retracted his foot and said lightly, ¡°Go back obediently, Straw Hat, this is not a place where you can run.¡± ¡°All troops retreat!¡± Sengoku turned on the Den Den Mushi and said to the many Marines who were still on the battlefield. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Doflamingo put his hands in his pockets and passed by Kuro. ¡°I look forward to your role.¡± With that, he slowly walked back to the square. As Shichibukai, they don¡¯t know certain orders and only know the general idea, such as the plan to surround the wall, but they don¡¯t know how to carry it out. But¡­ it must be fun! Most of the Marines were fighting and pushing into the square. Kuro glanced at Kaz, who was still in a stalemate with the pirates, and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°That person is¡­¡± He had a deep memory of Frank. After all, not everyone dares to attack the Battleship where the senior executives are. ¡°That guy also ran out? Forget it¡­¡± Kuro gently opened the scabbard with his left thumb and held the hilt with his right hand. ¡°One Blade Stream¡­¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Suddenly, an angry voice sounded behind him. Hancock appeared behind him and kicked him with her long legs. ¡°How dare you attack the love of my life. I will not let you off!¡± His kick had kicked Luffy away and angered Hancock. She didn¡¯t care so much now, she just wanted to avenge Luffy. ¡°Duobra.¡± Whoosh! Hancock kicked the air and Kuro disappeared from in front of her. Suddenly, a chill appeared around her neck. Subconsciously, she took a few steps back and then realized that the chill was not directed at her. She was just infected by the killing intent. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Hancock bites her lip, a little sweat on her forehead. At this moment, Frank was being flattered by the pirates. In his complacency, the Marine called Mr. Kuro was just a Lieutenant Colonel, and a Lieutenant Colonel with no reputation. How could a Lieutenant Colonel compare to him? A Lieutenant Colonel was nothing. ¡°That Kuro, I¡¯ve never heard of him. You¡¯re more powerful than some big shots, like Onigumo or something, and you¡¯re loyal to a Lieutenant Colonel? No, you haven¡¯t pledged your loyalty yet and you¡¯re just flattering him. How strong can a mere Lieutenant Colonel be?¡± Frank smiled mercilessly. ¡°Comparable to Whitebeard, a lieutenant colonel? Don¡¯t laugh your head off. If Whitebeard can be compared to a lieutenant colonel, then the general is invincible in the world. If you want to brag, show a vivid example.¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± On the other hand, Bucky tilted his head and felt that this word was familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable chill on his neck, which made him shiver. He looked at the square and saw a little girl eating an apple near Kizaru. ¡°Ah! That person¡­¡± Bucky¡¯s eyes widened. That little girl, isn¡¯t that Devil Florida? Wait, Kuro ¡­ He remembered. It was that little girl¡¯s superior! Then, a black line appeared on Bucky¡¯s head and he flew up. ¡°Captain Bucky!¡± The pirate behind him exclaimed. ¡°It hurts, who is it!¡± There was no blood splashing as expected. Bucky¡¯s smooth neck did not ooze a drop of blood. His head flew in the air and he shouted to the front, ¡°Who dares to cut me, Lord Bucky!¡± Chi! At the same time, in Frank¡¯s position, a large number of heads flew up to the same height as Bucky. Unlike him, these flying heads were covered in blood! Most of the heads of the pirates Frank was with were cut off. The thickness of their blood lines filled that space. Kuro appeared behind them and only then did the blade return to its sheath. ¡°Shrimp, can it be done to this extent?¡± Moonlight Moria smiled, and there was a faint cold sweat on her forehead. Doflamingo¡¯s smile deepened. Hancock looked over fearfully. If that knife was aimed at me¡­ If she was careless, she would not be able to win. This man was indeed very fast. ¡°Captain Frank!¡± ¡°Boss Frank!¡± The group of pirates who were not beheaded by Frank watched Frank¡¯s head fall from the sky and they all cried. ¡°Ko, Mr. Kuro.¡± Kaz looked at Kuro, who appeared in the rear. ¡°Go back to the square. The after-show is over.¡± Kuro did not even look at the remaining pirates and walked straight back. ¡°Next is the cruel battlefield. If you don¡¯t want to die, go back and repair it and prepare for war.¡± Sengoku¡¯s plan, of course, has a part to it, especially after he obtained Golden Lion¡¯s ability, his figure will inevitably be in the plan. Originally, Kuro did not want to agree, but it seemed that only he could do that kind of thing. And if I don¡¯t do it, Marine will suffer heavy casualties. These 100,000 Marine elites are already the backbone of the world¡¯s Marine. If they suffer heavy casualties here, the peaceful foundation of the world will be damaged. In that case, Kuro himself will not be able to go down safely. Therefore, he agreed to this plan. He would be the rearguard and ensure that Marines evacuate to the square and complete the important part of the siege wall. Chapter 181 Are You Kidding Me? ¡°That guy¡­¡± Nearby, Crocodile frowned. He always felt that Kuro was somewhat familiar, like the Marine who killed him in Alabasta, but the difference was that he remembered that the guy used a white knife and this man used three knives. There was also the movement of his blade just now. Although ordinary people could not see it clearly, he saw it clearly. It was a black blade, and the other two were short broad swords. It did not look like that man¡­ ¡°Why is there another expert in the Marine¡­¡± Crocodile said gloomily. Bucky swallowed his saliva and looked in horror at Kuro, who was walking back with his back to them. If he was not an ability user, he would have killed him. ¡°Really, really¡­¡± Bucky¡¯s head was in the sky and his body was on the ground. They ran back together, crying as they ran. How terrible! ¡°Captain Bucky!¡± ¡°Is he¡­¡± The pirates looked at Bucky in shock and suddenly looked at him with admiration. ¡°Although he is an enemy, he still shed tears for his death. Lord Bucky is indeed a loyal person!¡± ¡°I want to follow Bucky for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Long live Lord Bucky!¡± ¡°How can it still be misinterpreted in this way!¡± Mr. 3 complained. ¡°Little, little Frank?!¡± Von Kray stared blankly at the headless body on the ground. ¡°How can, how can you die first, didn¡¯t we agree to be friends for a lifetime!¡± Originally, he should have failed in Impel Down, but because of Frank, he also escaped from Impel Down, which he was very grateful for. Although he couldn¡¯t serve Frank, he was also prepared to sacrifice for Frank on the battlefield. This was friendship and nothing else. But, but he was gone first! ¡°You bastard!!!!¡± Von Kray ran crazily towards Kuro, his foot pointed at Kuro¡¯s head. Bang! Crowe suddenly appeared, his arm wrapped around von Kray¡¯s neck and hit him far away. ¡°This is not something you can touch.¡± Crowe withdrew his hand and stood there. ¡°Alright, go back quickly. You can¡¯t interfere anymore.¡± Kuro looked back at him and said. Of course, Crowe didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, because many Marines were evacuating, and he was still here. He was afraid that he would be beaten to a pulp. Many Marines quickly retreated to the square, and some pirates were still chasing them. Swish! Kizaru stretched out his finger and shot out a laser, sending the group of pirates flying. ¡°I can¡¯t let you rush up, otherwise it will be very troublesome.¡± Kizaru said. At this moment, the three generals had all returned to their seats. Akainu looked at the headless corpses on the ice and nodded slightly. Aokiji looked up at the sky and scratched his head. ¡°Alalala, is it really that smooth?¡± ¡°Well, this is the safest plan. If it doesn¡¯t go well, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Hey, Marines all retreated to the square, this is an opportunity!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rush to the square and save Ace!¡± ¡°There is only one Marine, kill him!¡± The pirates rushed forward. Bang! Behind Whitebeard, in the retreat surrounded by Battleships, Sentomaru knocked down a pirate with his axe and looked at Kuro in front of him. ¡°Has Brother Kuro started to fight? I¡¯ve never seen him before, but I heard that Brother Kuro¡¯s ability is very strong. Okay, we can¡¯t admit defeat. Pacifista, speed up the progress and drive the pirates over!¡± The dozens of Pacifista behind him began to move, speeding up their attack on the pirates. ¡°Floating Ghost¡­¡± Whitebeard looked at Kuro, who was behind Oz¡¯s huge body, and said with a grin, ¡°You want to deal with us alone? Isn¡¯t that a little too arrogant?¡± Kuro stood there biting his cigar and looking at the pirates running towards him, he slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke. Drip. The raindrops fell first and hit a pirate. The raindrops were quite big, about the thickness of two fingers. When they hit others, there was a clear heavy feeling. The pirate stretched out his hand and asked, ¡°Is it raining?¡± A pirate said excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s raining, the heavens are helping us!¡± Looking at the extent of the rain, it must be a rainstorm. If it rains heavily, Marine¡¯s guns and artillery will not work. In terms of hand-to-hand combat alone, their pressure will be greatly reduced. The pirates were excited, while those Marines who did not know about it had ugly expressions. If it rained, it would reduce their combat power. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Garp sat on the execution platform and looked up at the sky. ¡°There seems to be such a scene last time. I always thought it was a coincidence.¡± Sengoku looked at Kuro and said slowly: ¡°This is my Marine¡¯s good fortune, there is no need to pay too many casualties.¡± ¡°Floating Ghost¡­¡± Seeing the rain falling, Whitebeard thought of something and his pupils narrowed. The rain fell very quickly and in the blink of an eye, it became a downpour. In the Shichibukai, Moria laughed wildly. ¡°This is bad luck to encounter such terrible weather.¡± Mihawk narrowed his eyes. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s going to be a tough fight.¡± Hancock sat on the snake and stared disdainfully at the hateful man in front of her. He dared to hit Luffy, so God should punish him. ¡°Hey, is it raining? Although you have that ability, how far can you go!¡± Doflamingo laughed in surprise. The intelligence concluded that he seemed to have killed Golden Lion and obtained his ability. But in such weather, the effect of that ability is not much. Under the rain, it is impossible for people with abilities to not use their abilities. It can only be done by soaking in water, but there are always some people who are different. ¡°Damn the rain¡­¡± Crocodile was drenched in the rain and his face was gloomy. When he was drenched in water, he could only show his physical body and could not elementalize. ¡°And what¡¯s with the rain? It smells like seawater. Is there a sea in the sky?¡± Crocodile raised his head impatiently, but at this moment, he was shocked. His mouth was wide open and cold sweat slid down his face, ¡°You are kidding¡­¡± This rain, except for this ice surface, did not fall anywhere else, not even a drop of rain, and the area inside the bay was covered with heavy rain and the sky was unusually gloomy. It is impossible for it to rain like this. Not to mention the Grand Line, even the New World does not have such a specific way to rain. Except abilities ¡­ ¡°Hey, can metahumans do this kind of thing?!¡± Even the knowledgeable Doflamingo looked at the sky with a face full of shock and cold sweat. The other Shichibukai¡¯s pupils contracted or their faces were full of surprise. Doflamingo had expected many situations, such as Kuro flying a lot of weapons to bombard, or using a lot of shells to bombard, but he really did not expect that it could be done to this extent! ¡°Sea, the sea water is coming down!!!¡± Not only the pirates, but even Marine did not expect this situation. They all stared blankly at the sky. The gloominess above the sky almost plunged the ice into darkness. It was a huge sea that was enough to cover the sky and the sun. It was surging in the air and occasionally, a few sea beasts could be seen wandering in the water. Sea! The entire sea is falling from the sky! Chapter 182 Too Naive Some Den Den Mushi live broadcasts were shut down, but one survived, which was the Den Den Mushi that Bucky got from somewhere. Kuro stood alone on the ice full of pirates and naturally attracted the attention of the pirates. Bucky¡¯s men held Den Den Mushi and unconsciously looked at him. The only screen was projected on the screen of many islands. ¡°Sea water¡­¡± In Sabaody Archipelago, many reporters stared blankly at the gloomy sky. Originally, they couldn¡¯t see clearly because of the heavy rain, but now they can see clearly because the rain is gone, but a bigger one has come! ¡°Justice? God bless Marines?¡± Most of the reporters and citizens were ordinary people. They did not understand why the seawater fell and why the seawater fell again. But the pirates staying in Sabaody Archipelago were clear. ¡°It¡¯s that man!¡± Kid was wrapped in bandages at this time. He looked at Kuro in the image and couldn¡¯t help but touch his broken arm. Blue veins appeared on his forehead. They were killed by that man. They would never forget the ability to fall from the sky. It was just that compared to dealing with them, this scene was much bigger. On the other side, Hawkins stretched out a few straws and stuck them to the tarot cards. ¡°Whitebeard Pirates, victory rate is ¡­ 0%.¡± ¡°It really is him.¡± In the corner, Joey Bonny was crying for the bear, but with the appearance of Kuro, she was also shocked. ¡°That ability is indeed Golden Lion. A Marine has obtained Golden Lion¡¯s ability¡­¡± Bonny gritted his teeth. ¡°Just wait, World Government, no matter how strong you are, I will never forgive you!¡± Drake was on the other side, watching this scene with his arms crossed, and he could not help but smile. It was rare that the few Supernovas did not all die under the suppression of this powerhouse, but they all miraculously survived. Although their subordinates took them away, in order to watch this banquet, they collectively came back to Sabaody Archipelago and saw this scene. There was no one who did not feel terrified when facing this man. The most terrifying thing in the world is not knowing the gap, but that the other party gives you a distance without a gap, but no matter how you catch up, you can¡¯t catch up, and in the end, you find that the distance between that person and you is not on the same level at all. The feeling of being casually thrown away after playing with them made them afraid. This man is a real monster! ¡­ . Battlefield. Whitebeard looked up at the sky and finally had a grave expression on his face. ¡°Has it finally fallen¡­¡± Previously in the New World, they had a collision, but both sides were concerned about the residents of the island. Whitebeard did not shake him down, and Kuro did not land this sea that could destroy his fleet. But now is the time for the decisive battle! ¡°Gurgle, but it¡¯s not so easy to destroy us with this level!¡± Whitebeard let go of the guillotine in his hand and prepared to pull it away. ¡°Dad.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded behind him. ¡°Scuado?¡± Whitebeard did not look back, because at this time, Scuado was standing next to him. He was holding a huge long knife in his hand, almost as tall as himself. ¡°Scuado, are you okay? I couldn¡¯t contact you just now¡­¡± Whitebeard asked worriedly. ¡°Ah¡­ Dad, that strange bear-like thing made our pirates suffer heavy losses.¡± Blood was still flowing from the corner of Scuado¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m going out too.¡± Whitebeard said, ¡°If we don¡¯t move out now, we will lose even more. We have to defeat the enemy. Gulala, return this seawater to them.¡± Scuado pulled out his knife. ¡°Yes, Dad, we are all grateful to you. For the Whitebeard Pirates, you can do this¡­¡± Chi! Whitebeard was about to swing his fists when he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. Below him, Scuado held a long knife and stabbed him in the chest from the front! ¡°You¡­¡± Whitebeard¡¯s pupils contracted and he stared at him in disbelief. This scene was seen by everyone. The Whitebeard Pirates were all shocked. Shichibukai was either surprised or serious. Marines are either indifferent or solemn. ¡°Dad!!!¡± Ace roared. ¡°He actually stabbed¡­¡± Sengoku looked at Whitebeard with a complicated expression. He himself was in disbelief. This is just an idle move. Although Akainu is burdened with some dishonorable things, the real killer move is not this. This is just an additional plan. As long as it works, it doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t work. After all, pirates can¡¯t be trusted. With Whitebeard¡¯s strength, he should be able to sense the attack of even the most intimate person, and now being stabbed shows that¡­ ¡°Your body is not as good as before, Newgate.¡± Sengoku murmured, then reacted and shouted, ¡°Kuro!¡± Kuro moved his fingers and a few huge lion heads flew out of the seawater that fell from the sky and quickly hit Bucky. ¡°That thing is a problem. It¡¯s not good for people to see it.¡± Bang! The group of pirates was hit by a few water lion heads, and the seawater swept them out, while Den Den Mushi immediately sank into the seawater and shrank into its shell. It¡¯s not good to let people see Marine¡¯s reputation, and it¡¯s even worse to let people see yourself using your abilities in the world! ¡°Go down!¡± After dealing with Den Den Mushi, Kuro pressed his palm and the sky-like seawater covered it. The distance was almost to Whitebeard¡¯s head. As long as it floods, everything will be over! ¡°Sea, the sea is coming, run!¡± ¡°How can it be repaired, how can it escape!¡± The pirates looked terrified and fled in panic. If this kind of seawater with no visible thickness falls from such a height, they will be completely wiped out and no one will survive! At this time, Whitebeard knelt on one knee and held his chest. He first looked at the trembling Scuado who had pulled out his knife and then looked at the sea above his head. ¡°You want to deal with me with this? Floating ghost, you are too naive. I am¡­ Whitebeard!¡± Whitebeard roared and grabbed the air with both hands and pulled hard. RUMBLE!!! Kuro felt his body fall back. The entire ice surface, along with Marin Van Do, all tilted back. To be precise, this space was tilting back! The seawater in the sky instantly fell in the direction of Marin Van Do. Bang!!! Whitebeard punched at the sea and opened a huge crack in the air. The entire sea was split into dozens of pieces and quickly flew towards Marin Van Do. ¡°Hey, can you react instantly when you are injured?¡± Kuro broke out in a sweat. Even his ability control had temporarily failed. Behind him, Kuzan, who was about to move his body, stopped and looked at the huge sea water flying down from the sky. He scratched his head. ¡°It really failed.¡± If they could land, with Aokiji¡¯s ability, these pirates would be completely frozen. Unfortunately, the old guy seemed to have discovered this. ¡°Eight-foot Jade.¡± Kizaru quickly flew in the air and fired a large number of lasers at the huge scattered seawater. The lasers hit the seawater and scattered it into small balls of water, letting them fall into the city of Marin Van Do. Boom! Boom! Boom! Even a small ball of water of this level had destroyed many buildings, making Kuro bare his teeth. However, this was still considered lucky. If it weren¡¯t for the old man¡¯s quick reaction, with the scattered seawater just now, Marin Van Do would have suffered more damage. Chapter 183 Are You Dumb? I Can Fly ¡°No, no more¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± Some of the pirates collapsed in fear. Fortunately, the terrifying seawater had disappeared. ¡°Scuado!¡± At this moment, Marco suddenly appeared from the ship and pressed on Scuado¡¯s head, knocking him to the deck. ¡°How dare you, how can you do this?!¡± Marco¡¯s veins were exposed and full of anger. He rested for a while and felt that he had regained some strength. Just as he was about to come out and exercise, he saw this painful scene. As his father¡¯s son, he actually stabbed his father? He is worse than Tiki! ¡°Get lost!¡± Scuado turned around and slashed at Marco, but Marco dodged it. ¡°It¡¯s you who forced me to do this! Stop acting, Whitebeard, you have colluded with Marine, right? Sacrifice us to protect Whitebeard Pirates and Ace!¡± ¡°Ace is the son of Roger, the Pirate King. In order to protect Ace, you made a deal with Marine, right? We are the subject of the deal. Let us die so that you can keep it! Now it¡¯s us who become Marine¡¯s live target!¡± Scuado pointed behind him. Many of the pirates of the affiliated pirate group were beaten down by the Pacifista. Most of these pirates are affiliated with the Pirates, and most of the Whitebeard elites are fine. When they discovered this problem, the morale of those pirates was greatly reduced. The truth is here, he had to believe it. Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the pirates whose morale was in turmoil and laughed. ¡°Pirates¡­ The existence of disorder is affected by a little thing.¡± Many of these pirates have followed Whitebeard for more than ten years, but they were actually shaken by this kind of thing. No one knows if they are stupid or bad. ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing, Whitebeard!¡± Crocodile¡¯s face was so gloomy that it almost dripped water. He roared at Whitebeard, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose to a coward like you!¡± That tone was not disappointment at Whitebeard¡¯s injury, but he thought that the hero who could defeat him should not do such a treacherous thing. Crocodile, he believed it too. ¡°Coward¡­¡± Whitebeard shook his head and his eyes drifted far away, sweeping over them one by one. Marco, Jozuz, Vista, the sons who had followed him a long time ago, and the juniors like Crocodile who still had ambition, Ace on the execution platform, the rising star Straw Hat who was constantly panting, and¡­ The young floating kid standing on the ice. People who break into the sea will also be like the sea, with high and low tides. He was already old and should return to the sea with the falling tide. After the falling tide, the tide will rise. As long as a young life is entrusted to the future, then the tide will rise and a new era will emerge! ¡°What an idiot¡­¡± Whitebeard looked at Scuado with no killing intent in his eyes. Instead, there was a trace of the pity of an elder. He reached out and hugged Scuado and said, ¡°Although you are a fool, you are still my stupid and cute son. As a father, I don¡¯t hate you.¡± He patted Scuado¡¯s head, supported his body with the knife, stood up and suddenly punched the air. Bang!!! The ice walls on both sides were shattered by this punch. The shattering of the ice also made the two houses on the left and right empty, creating an escape route. Sengoku said, ¡°Opening an escape route for pirates, what an old fox¡­¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°How heroic.¡± ¡°He said I betrayed my son, coolalala!¡± Whitebeard stopped on the deck and laughed heroically. Then he shouted loudly, ¡°As a pirate, you have to decide what you believe. What you want to do is your freedom! Choose, whether it is evacuation or fighting, everyone has the right to freedom¡­ So those who are not afraid of death, follow me!!!¡± Opening a way for the pirates to have the power to escape, this can reassure the pirates that their old man did not betray them. These words raised their morale and even became higher. Because ¡­ Thud! Whitebeard jumped violently and finally fell from the deck and stood on the ice. This old guy is going to fight in person! ¡°Oh~ Whitebeard personally went down, it¡¯s so scary.¡± Kizaru¡¯s eyes were wide open, and a trace of seriousness could be seen. Kuro smacked his lips and turned around. ¡°What about the wall?¡± ¡°Report!¡± The Marine closest to him saluted and said, ¡°Because the ice is too thick, the enclosing wall is still in operation. There is still a little time, very soon!¡± ¡°How f*cking fast is fast¡­¡± Kuro turned to look at Whitebeard and saw him holding his ¡°Bundle Cloud Cut¡± with both hands and in a slashing posture. On the blade, there was a shock wave. Target, Marin Vando! Bang!! In an instant, a black shadow attacked. Kuro instantly pulled out the autumn water and brought out a golden electric light. He slashed the blade of the guillotine that was swinging over. The blade and the blade collided, making a dull sound. Crack!! Several cracks appeared on the ice under Whitebeard¡¯s feet. BOOM!!! From the left and right sides of Kuro to Marin Van Do¡¯s position, they were all shattered. The left and right sides of Marin Van Do¡¯s position were scattered by the sudden shock wave, destroying a pile of buildings and the unlucky Marines standing on both sides. Whitebeard grinned and said, ¡°Floating ghost, the angle of the blade is not comprehensive enough.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t involve most of the Marines!¡± Kuro¡¯s body trembled a little. At the moment when the blade hit, he also activated Armament Haki, but the aftershock of this vibration still shook his internal organs. ¡°Go back, brat!¡± Whitebeard¡¯s hand holding the knife suddenly exerted strength and he cut Kuro¡¯s body and Kuro flew out. Kuro was blown into the air. His body suddenly stopped and he landed in front of the square again. Because he heard the sound of ice being pried. ¡°Charge! Go save Ace!¡± At this time, some pirates had already reached the bottom of the square and were ready to climb up. However, at this moment, the ports suddenly rose up. Under the ports made of hard stones, there were iron walls. At this time, they rose high and formed a ring that completely surrounded the Whitebeard Pirates. The siege wall was activated! The rear has also been surrounded by Pacifista, and there is only one hole in front, which has not been closed yet. ¡°This is the siege wall?¡± One of the captains took out a bazooka and fired it at the wall. It only left a black mark and the iron wall was undamaged. A large number of heavy cannons extended from the iron wall. ¡°It¡¯s over, we are surrounded, this iron wall is so thick!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be repaired at all!¡± The pirates fought hard against the iron wall, but it was useless. ¡°Hey, Marine, aren¡¯t you also surrounded like this, sacrificing yourself to destroy us?!¡± A pirate shouted at Kuro. ¡°Damn it, I met such a Marine!¡± ¡°No matter what, kill him first!¡± The pirates clamored. Instead, Whitebeard stared at the only gap in front of him, which was blocked by Oz¡¯s huge body. ¡°Report! Fleet Admiral Sengoku, the place that Oz blocked has a drop in power because of the blood seeping into the system. It can¡¯t be closed for the time being,¡± a Marine said. ¡°Can¡¯t close¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s leave it like this, Sakasugi,¡± Sengoku said. Akainu took a step forward solemnly and his arms began to burst out with strong magma. He aimed at the sky and shouted, ¡°Meteor Volcano!¡± A large number of magma giant fists were launched into the sky from his arms and fell from the sky like an erupting volcano, raining down destructive magma bullets. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the bullets fell, the pirates were blown down and the ice began to melt. The pirates lost their footing and fell into the sea. ¡°Hot, so hot!¡± ¡°This high temperature¡­ Damn!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The meteoric magma bullets continued to bombard. The scattered and dense number was different from the seawater of Kuro. Even if Whitebeard wanted to stop them, he could not stop them one by one. Several magma bullets fell from behind him and destroyed the Pirate Ship that was frozen in the ice. Whitebeard¡¯s flagship, Moby Dick! Ace, who was above the execution platform, widened his eyes and watched as the Whitebeard Pirate Flag on the ship was destroyed. Just as his body was about to struggle, he was stopped by soldiers holding knives on both sides. The destruction of the flag is a symbolic blow to both Marines and pirates. ¡°This is the opportunity to launch a bombardment and destroy the Whitebeard Pirates!¡± When the Marine Generals in the square saw that the pirates had lost their foothold, they quickly called the Marines and launched the heavy artillery on the iron wall. Those cannonballs were fatal to the pirates trapped in the sea. Boom! Boom! Boom! After the magma bombs, there was the bombardment of shells. The ice that did not melt in time also became fragmented under the intensive bombardment of shells. Today, there is only a small piece of ice in front of the rear where the Pacifista is standing. It was not that no one was there. The Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, Tarakaji, stepped onto this ice. Because he ran fast, he was lucky enough to step on this place before the ice on which he stood was destroyed. ¡°Can¡¯t be repaired, at least, at least I have to kill you Marine!¡± Tarakaji raised his knife and charged at Kuro. Boom! A few shells exploded on the ice under Kuro¡¯s feet, shattering the last foothold. Tarakaji lost his balance and fell into the sea. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, that Marine is an ability user, he went into the sea, he is hopeless!¡± Tarakaji fell into the sea, choked a few times by the hot seawater, and floated on the surface. He¡¯s not a metahuman. He can swim, and that metahuman must be¡­ Tarakaji subconsciously looked over and saw that the originally disappeared ice surface had turned into seawater, and the Marine who should have fallen was floating on the water with his feet and no intention of landing. Kuro blew out smoke and smiled at Tarakaji. ¡°Are you stupid? I can fly.¡± Chapter 184 Killing Move Kuro stayed here during the siege. Of course, it was not to stop the pirates from entering the square. The siege had been done. What he had to do was the rest of the plan. Under their feet was seawater, and Whitebeard and others were only standing on a small ice surface. Kuro reached out and his palm reached underwater. ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Tarakaji felt that something was wrong. This Marine, who could float, exuded a dangerous aura. ¡°Viper.¡± The seawater that was stretched out by Kuro began to roll violently. In the surrounding area, a few waterspouts suddenly rose and hit Whitebeard. Whitebeard shook his fist and the waterspout was shaken off. The shock wave went straight to the iron wall that surrounded him and the huge shock made a dent in the iron wall. Kuro could faintly hear Marine¡¯s exclamation and screams behind the iron wall. Although this shock wave did not destroy the iron wall, the shock wave that came out of it also made many Marines suffer. For monsters with such abilities, numbers are indeed meaningless. ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s it. It¡¯s good for everyone if you die here. Lion Wei¡­¡± Boom. Suddenly, a shadow fell over him. Little Oz propped himself up with one hand, bent his legs, straightened his body, turned around, and slapped Kuro behind him. ¡°At this time, lying down is the right thing to do.¡± Kuro grabbed the handle of the knife and prepared to cut off his other hand. ¡°Sea current shoulder throw!¡± At this moment, a water column suddenly rose from the sea and went straight for him. He frowned and moved his fingers slightly. The huge water column suddenly dispersed into water droplets and floated around him. ¡°Shark Wa¡­¡± A figure suddenly jumped up from the sea and punched Kuro. ¡°Fist!¡± Bang!! The punch of the Whale Sharkman hit Kuro¡¯s drawn blade hard, creating a shock wave, which opened a small whirlpool in the sea under their feet. The surrounding sea rolled and drops of water fell between the two. Kuro held Autumn Water in his hand, the blade slightly trembling under the Murloc¡¯s fist. His face was a little ugly. ¡°Why are you still making trouble at this time, Jinbe!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sit idly by!¡± Jinbe waved his other hand and slapped the water droplet that had not completely fallen. ¡°Gun Wave!¡± The water droplet that was patted rushed straight to Kuro like a bullet, but it dissipated instantly on his face and turned into even finer water droplets. ¡°How can the matter I control be so easily controlled by the enemy? Wave Slash!¡± Kuro smiled at him. Then, he exerted strength in his arm and swung down against Jinbe¡¯s fist. With a golden slash, Jinbe¡¯s body flew out and fell into the water. ¡°Sure enough¡­¡± Jinbe came out of the water and looked at Kuro solemnly. ¡°The seawater that fell before was also made by you. What a terrible power.¡± As one of the best in Merman Karate, it is Jinbe¡¯s specialty to use seawater to attack, but those attacks are all broken down when they approach Kuro, as if they are being controlled. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time if you know it¡¯s useless,¡± Kuro said. ¡°There is no need to be useful, my purpose has been achieved!¡± Jinbe smiled and looked at the sky. On it, a figure fell towards the bottom of the wall. Vaguely, a straw hat could be seen floating in the air. Kuro pinched his eyebrows and sighed. ¡°Why bother? Let him stay here obediently. I won¡¯t offend Vice-Admiral Garp. He¡¯s safe here, but if he leaves¡­¡± Shua! Kuro swung his sword backward and the golden slash hit Oz¡¯s body that had just straightened up and cut a huge wound on his chest, causing him to fall down again. Then he stretched out his hand and suddenly clenched it, ¡°Some things are easy to do, Lion¡¯s Mighty Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± The entire sea rolled and the water level suddenly rose, drowning the entire Whitebeard Pirates. ¡°Sea water, the sea water is rising!¡± ¡°Not good, why is there a tsunami here!¡± ¡°Help!¡± The rise of the sea directly invaded the pirates wandering on the sea surface, and even Whitebeard was immersed in the rising water level at this moment. The pirates under the wall were all wrapped in this huge rising seawater. His body gradually rose into the air, carrying a huge ball of water that gradually separated from the sea surface, forming a huge roaring lion head that rose into the sky. The seawater in the surrounding wall dropped a little at this moment, and then it was poured in by the turbulent seawater nearby, and it became stable again. ¡°It¡¯s just seawater¡­¡± Jinbe is also in the Seawater Group. In the Whitebeard Pirates, there are naturally captains who can cut the seawater. Marco and Jozu are metahumans, but Vista is not. He is qualified to cut the seawater. But at this moment, Aokiji jumped and directly passed by Luffy, who had already landed. He stretched out his palm and an icicle quickly connected to the water ball. ¡°Ice Age!¡± In an instant, the huge Lion Sea turned into a huge ice sculpture. ¡°Uncle!¡± Luffy turned his head in disbelief and looked at the ice sculpture floating in the sky. ¡°Nani!¡± Crocodile had already activated his elementalization before the wall rose and entered the wall. He had just dealt with the two guards who were about to execute Ace, but at this time, his face was unusually gloomy. That Whitebeard¡­ was frozen so simply?! The huge ice sculpture of Lion Head in the air was the detailed plan formulated by Sengoku. The previous seawater was just an advance. The wall was activated, Kuro raised the seawater and Aokiji froze it, completing the joint attack. Water turns into ice, and the creation of its ability changes, causing Kuro to lose control, and the entire ice sculpture is about to fall into the sea. After falling into the sea, the Whitebeard Pirates will be completely destroyed! Little Ozzie¡¯s huge body also fell down. It was no longer useful. The interior of Marine Headquarters will be Whitebeard¡¯s burial ground! Sengoku stared at the falling lion ice sculpture. As long as it falls, everything will be done! The sea will have one less extremely threatening pirate, Marine¡¯s honor will rise greatly, and peace¡­ will take another step forward. And his career will be over, enough to deliver the future to the new generation. Crack ¡­ Just as the ice sculpture landed, a crack appeared in the mouth of the lion at the front. The crack grew bigger and bigger and eventually spread to the entire ice sculpture. Bang!!! The ice sculpture cracked and the split ice fell into the sea. From it, a ship with a plating rushed out. Inside the plating stood all the members of the Whitebeard Pirates. The rest of the subsidiary pirates were either lying on the side of the ship or squeezed on the hull. The entire ship quickly flew into the square with the help of the air and landed in front of Oz with a bang. Kuro blew out smoke and his face darkened. ¡°There¡¯s another coating ship?¡± He had not expected this. After all, the memories were too long ago and some things were almost forgotten. This Whitebeard¡­ Is he hiding a ship? Chapter 185 Chaotic Battle (1) The plan was to bury Whitebeard in the siege wall. For this reason, even Little Oz was cut down by him. He was afraid that this huge body could support Whitebeard, but he forgot that there was a ship. At the moment when it was surrounded by seawater, the ship seemed to be in it. Through the plating, the seawater was no longer a threat. As for the ice, it could not stop the vibration of Whitebeard. ¡°He actually broke through¡­¡± Sengoku¡¯s face was also ugly, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s not good to let him go to the square.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so detailed, it¡¯s really¡­¡± Karp whispered, ¡°If we break through the siege wall, then the siege wall will probably become our obstacle.¡± ¡°I¡¯m finally in!!!¡± The plating on that ship cracked and the pirates raised their weapons and cheered. ¡°Gurgle¡­ Ace, your head is still on your neck.¡± Whitebeard jumped off the ship and glanced at Ace on the execution platform. Then he held the guillotine with both hands and lifted it back. ¡°Wait, I will let you out immediately!¡± The shock wave appeared from the guillotine and suddenly swung out. RUMBLE!!! Marin Vando experienced a huge shock wave, which spread out. Except for a few Vice-Admiral, the Marines in front of him were blown away and crashed into the buildings that collapsed together. ¡°KILL!!!¡± With the help of the shock wave, the pirates advanced forward. On the execution platform, the three generals stretched out their palms and resisted the shock wave with their Haki. There was another place, too. Kuro appeared on the left side of Marin Van Do. His blade glowed with golden electric light and he slashed the shock wave in front of the impact, splitting the shock wave into two. One side rushed into the sea and swept up a tsunami. The other side entered Marin Van Do and destroyed the building again. However, the building behind him was still intact. Because his house is in that direction. He smacked his lips and blew out a mouthful of smoke with the cigar between his teeth. ¡°This is not easy¡­¡± However, what happens next will not have much to do with him. My role is almost done. If I rush over without thinking, I will be killed by Whitebeard. She had blocked his attack at the wall just now and her body was still feeling a little uncomfortable. Next was the matter of the generals. Whoosh! Just as he thought this, a ball of sand appeared beside him and attacked him at high speed. Dang! Kuro subconsciously raised his blade and blocked the attack of a golden hook. ¡°Clockdale.¡± Kuro was shocked. ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you want Whitebeard¡¯s head?¡± ¡°Shut up, I am in a very bad mood now. That golden slash before¡­ that person in Alabasta, it was you, right?¡± Crocodile said gloomily. Originally, Crocodile was not sure that Kuro was holding a black blade, but the slash towards Jinbe made him sure. The mysterious swordsman that Alabasta encountered, the one who almost made him give up thinking in the rain, and the one who stabbed him at the last moment, was this person! ¡°Alabasta? I¡¯ve never been there.¡± Kuro swung his sword at Crocodile and slashed again, cutting him in half. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, desert knife!¡± Crocodile¡¯s upper body was filled with sand. He directly reached out and his arm turned into sand and extended into the shape of a machete and went straight to Kuro. Kuro dodged to the side and avoided the slash. The sand fell directly on the ground and extended along the ground, cutting a huge smooth cut on the ground. ¡°Ah¡­ so scary.¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and his blade swept out with a trace of Haki as he slashed. However, Crocodile was obviously prepared and this slash only missed and was dodged by Observation Haki. He really found it scary, not fake. Kuro never underestimated Shichibukai, and he never thought that the so-called ¡°weak¡± of Shichibukai could be weak, especially the veteran Shichibukai. Since the birth of the Shichibukai system, they have been sitting firmly in this position not because they are Shichibukai, but because they have never been defeated. Even if Crocodile was defeated by Straw Hat, his strength is not to be underestimated. If he was careless, he would be sucked into a mummy. The battle of the strong has always been a battle of attrition. At Crocodile¡¯s level, it is impossible to end the battle in an instant. This guy obviously retains a lot of stamina. At this time, the battle is obviously serious again. His attention is on me. It is not so easy to hit him. Marines and pirates fought again, which was different from the small fights on the ice. These captains held nothing back and all of them attacked the nearby Marines, which was much stronger than before. Whitebeard was about to swing his sword again, but Aokiji suddenly appeared and quickly froze Whitebeard. However, the ice was useless under the vibration and it was quickly broken, along with Aokiji¡¯s body. He was stabbed through. ¡°This is useless¡­¡± Aokiji held the handle of the guillotine and the frost spread quickly. Beside him, several ice spears appeared. Bang! Suddenly, an extremely shiny figure knocked him away and smashed him into a pile of fragments, falling to the ground not far away and turning into a human again. ¡°¡®Diamond¡¯ Jozu¡­¡± Aokiji¡¯s face was a little gloomy and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. Just now, he was hit by Haki. ¡°Gururururururururururururururur, my son is not so easy to deal with!¡± Whitebeard laughed and his body suddenly moved forward. He waved his guillotine and prepared to strike again. Bang! A foot blocked his blade. Akainu put his hands in his pockets and said to Whitebeard in a deep voice, ¡°If we let you run amok again, this island will not be able to bear it.¡± ¡°Then you just wait and see, Magma Ghost.¡± Whitebeard laughed. ¡°Ace, wait for me!¡± Marco, who had mostly recovered, turned into an Immortal Bird and flew into the sky. ¡°Oh, Marco.¡± Kizaru was surprised. He stretched out his fingers and shot a few lasers at Marco, but in the form of the Immortal Bird, Kizaru¡¯s lasers were useless. ¡°His recovery ability is so terrifying. Is he going to save the prisoners in that direction?¡± Kizaru said. Marco had just flown around the execution platform when Garp flew up and punched him down. ¡°Karp!¡± Sengoku said in surprise: ¡°No one forced you to do this, you wanted it yourself.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, I am a Marine after all.¡± Garp landed below the execution platform and sat in the position of the general in the middle. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want to pass through here, kill me first, little bastards!¡± ¡°Even Mr. Karp has taken action.¡± Kizaru appeared in front of Marco and stretched out his finger. ¡°Then I can¡¯t let you pass again.¡± On the execution platform, Sengoku looked down at the battle with a gloomy face. Akainu faced Whitebeard. Aokiji was restrained by Jozu. Kizaru blocked Marco. Kuro, who had the power to decide the battle situation, was blocked by Crocodile. The situation of the battle is very bad. The pirates are obviously full of momentum. Although they have a lot of Marines, they cannot consume too much here. The longer the battle drags on, the greater the loss to Marine. He rolled up his sleeves and said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that I have to make a move.¡± Chapter 186 I¡¯m Really Angry¡­_1 Kuro slashed at Crocodile with a blade that contained Haki, but he still dodged it in advance. ¡°Desert King Kong Blade!¡± Crocodile did not converge his body. His upper and lower body, which had been cut open, just stood there. His upper arms quickly stretched out and turned into two huge sand blades, flying towards Kuro. ¡°Zhanbo.¡± Kuro slashed out and canceled out the two sand blades. Crocodile gathered his body and continued to rush towards Kuro. If a veteran Shichibukai really wants to stop him, there is no victory or defeat in a short time. Not to mention that Kuro has no thoughts about Whitebeard and doesn¡¯t want to go. Besides, he can¡¯t steal General Sakasugi¡¯s job. He made it clear at the meeting that he would be the main force. The words of such a resolute person are like spit and nails. How can Kuro take away the good of others? Being beaten by Whitebeard¡­ No, of course, he had to come. If he, a Lieutenant Colonel, goes up, he will make the world¡¯s criticism not enough. Well, it was good to be stalled by Crocodile. At this moment, on the battlefield near Whitebeard. At this moment, there was still one person in the ship behind him who had not come down, which was Eizo. After being suddenly ¡®kidney shot¡¯ by Leda and having his essence energy sucked, his injuries were actually more serious than Marco¡¯s. Marco¡¯s recovery ability is much stronger than his. In the end, he was only dragged to this ship to recuperate. But now, he finally recovered a little stamina. After being able to move, Isamu came out. The battlefield in front of him deeply stung him. Isamu looked at Whitebeard, who was fighting Akainu, and held the two guns in his hands tightly. His father and companions were fighting for their lives. He could not sit back and do nothing. But ¡­ Isamu looked at the two guns in his hands. ¡°If it¡¯s just guns, it¡¯s not enough. Everyone is fighting with their full strength. I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡± In the past, that lord was Dad¡¯s companion, and he was brought on the ship by that lord. Later, because of Roger, that lord went there, and he stayed on Whitebeard¡¯s ship and gradually called Whitebeard Dad. Later, he followed His Highness back to the Country of Peace and suffered the deepest sorrow. Since then, Isamu has not fought with a sword, but he often practices that sword technique. But now he had to use it to fight. One of the two people he respected the most is dead and the other is suffering a huge crisis. He could not watch his father and companions hesitate when they encountered a crisis. Hesitation will lead to defeat. He had enough of this lesson back then. ¡°Your Highness, if you were here, you would probably think that I have been pedantic all these years, but even if I am pedantic, I am still loyal to you. But now, I must use this loyalty on another respected person!¡± Isamu threw down the two guns and returned to the cabin. On the battlefield, Leda was also dealing with pirates with Marines. She was more relaxed. It was not easy for the pirates to hit her. The long-range ones could be easily dodged, while the close-range ones¡­ ¡°Gather Essence.¡± Leda dodged the swing of a pirate and reached out to press his chest. The pirate went limp and was kicked away by her. ¡°Attack Whitebeard!¡± The Marines, led by a Vice-Admiral, rushed toward Whitebeard. Leda, on the other hand, stepped back. Kuro had warned her that the battlefield was dangerous now, especially on Whitebeard¡¯s side. She had to stay away from him, or she would be in trouble. Actually, even without Kuro¡¯s words, she would not have rushed towards Whitebeard. She could see the gap. Just as Leda wanted to change directions and continue looking for pirates, she suddenly felt a sharp feeling around her, which made her subconsciously shiver. In an instant, she used Armament Haki Hardening on her arms and crossed them. Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Several blade lights danced in the middle of the Marines like a dancing full moon, cutting down the Marines. Lida took a few steps back and gasped. There were a few more scars on her fair arms. Even with Haki, he almost couldn¡¯t stop it. In the middle of the lying Marines, a man in a foreign kimono knelt on one knee and held a knife in front of him with both hands. Behind him, a Marine had a scar on his chest and fell down with his eyes rolled back. The man stood up, held his sword with both hands, and shouted at the remaining Marines, ¡°This is the moment to show our loyalty! The original Guangyue¡¯s henchman, the current Captain of the 16th Division of the Whitebeard Pirates, ¡®Flowery Flow¡¯ is here!!!¡± Bang! Whitebeard and Akainu fought against each other. When he heard the sound, he looked at Isamu and his eyes widened slightly. ¡°Did Isamu¡­ use a knife?¡± Vista cut down a Marine and turned around with a smile. ¡°Oh? Isamu used a knife. It¡¯s rare to see him fight with a knife.¡± ¡°Flowery flow¡­¡± On the other side of the battlefield, Mihawk showed a trace of surprise. ¡°Are there any more ¡®warriors¡¯ of Light Moon¡­ and Country of Peace?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was also attracted by the sound and looked over. He saw a few scars on Leda¡¯s arm and his face immediately became a little ugly. ¡°Don¡¯t look around while fighting me, Desert Greatsword!¡± The ground rolled up a cloud of sand and turned into the shape of a giant sword, stabbing straight at Kuro. Bang! Kuro raised his blade and scattered the desert sword. He smacked his lips and looked at Crocodile. ¡°You are so annoying.¡± Chapter 187 I¡¯m Really Going to Laugh ¡°The annoying is yet to come, Marine!¡± Crocodile grinned. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with you now¡­¡± Kuro lowered his body and placed his palm on the ground. Suddenly, he waved his blade, ¡°Cut the waves.¡± The golden slash instantly cut through Crocodile¡¯s body. ¡°This kind of move is useless against me!¡± Crocodile was nearby and was about to fight back when he saw Kuro¡¯s palm raised forward. ¡°Go play with the stone, Viper.¡± Boom! The ground under his feet stirred up a huge wave made of stones, pressing down the sand-formed Crocodile. Then, he squeezed his palm, and the stone wave that was stirred up instantly twisted and contracted, turning into a curved stone pillar that fell to the ground with the sand. However, it was also during this battle that Isamu had already attacked Leda. His body seemed to be dancing, and the knife he waved could not find a standard angle. It was clearly a horizontal slash, but it strangely curved and appeared above or below. Leda¡¯s hands hardened Haki and she could only barely resist. With a knife, she had no way to touch the body. Dang! Clang! Clang! Leda blocked two blows and took a few steps back. She shook her arm that had a few more wounds and bared her teeth. ¡°It hurts, you bastard!¡± Isamu ignored her. He held the knife with both hands and started to cut upwards from the bottom of the left side, raised it to the top of his head, and began to cut towards the right foot. His knife light did not disperse and gradually drew a circle around him. ¡°Flower Willow Dance¡­¡± ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Suddenly, a figure appeared behind him. Crowe dodged behind him and stabbed him in the back with a finger gun. ¡°Idiot Crowe, quickly dodge, that¡¯s a move that can¡¯t be used in close combat!¡± Leda said in surprise. But it was too late. Isamu, who was about to be hit by Crowe, showed no signs of dodging. He closed his eyes slightly and the blade fell at his right foot, drawing a complete circle and saying the last two words. ¡°Bai Yue.¡± In an instant, Crowe felt that all the hair on his body was trembling. He subconsciously stood still, put his hands on his waist and shouted, ¡°Iron Block!!!¡± Chi! A ball of blood spurted from Crowe¡¯s chest, and the force of the blow lifted his feet half an inch off the ground. His body rose up and his eyes began to roll back, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and landed heavily on his feet with a thud and punched like lightning. ¡°Iron Fist: Spear Fist!¡± This extremely fast punch went straight to the back of his heart, but he dodged sideways and the fist slid past his chest, so that a trace of disdain floated up and he slashed it. Whoosh! At this moment, two black shadows appeared in the air and quickly attacked them with the sound of air breaking. Yisuke¡¯s pupils shrank, and the blade that slashed over instantly changed direction, drawing a semicircle and slashing back. The two short broad swords were broken by this blade and spun in the air. Before he could retract his saber, a black shadow appeared in front of him. Dang! With Zang¡¯s body moving back a few meters, he groaned and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. His hands holding the knife were trembling slightly. At this time, there was a gap in the blade in front of him. ¡°Oh? Blocked it? Good swordsmanship.¡± At this time, Kuro appeared in front of Leda, waved Autumn Water, and said to Yizang, ¡°It¡¯s like dancing. You used to practice dancing, right?¡± ¡°Thief!¡± Isamu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You are really not from the People of Peace. If you are from that place, you should understand that the Floral Flow is a kind of dance.¡± ¡°Well, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Kuro scratched his head and glanced at Leda. ¡°I told you not to run around.¡± Then, he looked at Crowe, who was half-kneeling on the ground and panting. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Still¡­ still alive.¡± Crowe gritted his teeth. ¡°Lida,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Understood.¡± Leda walked over and pressed Chlo? down. ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± Crowe¡¯s whole body shook as he felt a huge amount of energy surge forward. He slowly stood up and moved his hands and feet. The injured place no longer hurt as much and the blood was no longer left. However, the wound was still there. Now, he just had more energy to move around normally. ¡°Be careful. In the current battlefield, if you are not careful, you will really die.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Isamu, ¡°This is also a tricky person. Looking at his swordsmanship, he is quite good at dealing with the enemies around him, just like a ball, it is difficult to get close¡­¡± The one holding the knife is completely different from the one holding the gun. It takes time to deal with this character who is going all out. ¡°Is it difficult to get close? You can try, thief.¡± He raised his sword to his head and said solemnly, ¡°Autumn Water, I must get it back!¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already used to this knife. If I return it, it will be very uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Flowery flow¡­¡± Whoosh! As soon as Kizaru took up the posture, [Sakura-Shiki] and [Mikaki] floated in the air again and shot towards him. ¡°Snake Dance!¡± He disappeared with his hiding body and the blade light curved like a snake in the space, avoiding the two swords that were stabbing at him and quickly rushed to Kuro¡¯s side and cut him open. Dang! Kuro slashed and blocked Yizhou¡¯s attack. The blade and the blade intertwined and trembled. The blades were wrapped together, making Kuro frown. He felt that his knife was stuck, like a snake wrapped around it. ¡°The angle is tricky. The swordsmanship of the Country of Peace is indeed a little skillful.¡± Chapter 188 I¡¯m Really Angry¡­ Kuro hooked his finger and the [Sakura Ten] and [Wooden Withered] in front of him instantly returned and rushed behind Isamu. Thud! At this moment, a huge man with a shining body rushed over quickly, smashing the two flying short broad swords and rushing towards Kuro. Jozu! ¡°Ah la la, sorry, Kuro.¡± Aokiji, who was not far away, turned around and said. He now had a few Captains and Captains with him and was entangled. ¡°Be serious, bastard!¡± Kuro cursed angrily and looked at Jozu, who was rushing over, and said, ¡°Lida.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± At this time, Leda pressed on Kuro¡¯s back and said, ¡°Gather Essence!¡± A large amount of essence energy was transferred from Kuro into Leda¡¯s body. She stretched out her other hand and aimed at Jozu, who was about to hit her. With Kuro¡¯s physical strength, he was naturally not afraid of Lida¡¯s absorption. He could use that impact to knock Joss away. ¡°Essence energy rush¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!!!¡± However, just as Leda was about to be released, a sudden shout in the square interrupted her actions and she was obviously shocked. That voice carried a powerful aura that made one¡¯s mind slow down and time seemed to have stopped. After the stagnation, Marines and pirates all fell at this moment, including the two soldiers on the execution platform who were ready to execute Ace. Sengoku stared at Luffy who was running in the square. ¡°That is¡­¡± Just as he ordered Ace¡¯s execution, Garp¡¯s grandson erupted with an incredible momentum. ¡°Oh, so scary.¡± Kizaru looked surprised and glanced over. ¡°Hey, it can¡¯t be.¡± Aokiji was sweating. Haoshoku! That is Haoshoku Haki! Bang! Before Leda could recover under Haoshoku, she felt a huge impact. Jozu reacted faster than her and knocked Leda away. ¡°Poof!¡± Leda spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying by the impact and fell to the ground. That collision contained Haki and with Jozu¡¯s great strength, it was not so good. ¡°Leda!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he looked back. ¡°I got it!¡± At this time, Jozu was right in front of Kuro. Seeing that he turned his head and grabbed this gap, his fist wrapped in diamonds was raised back with a domineering force and punched Kuro¡¯s head. This man is not ordinary difficult to deal with. If I don¡¯t deal with his ability now, it will be more troublesome. Bang!! This punch hit Kuro¡¯s face directly, and the huge force brought up a wave of air, and a circle of dust around it. Kuro let go of Autumn Water¡¯s hand and his whole body was pushed back by this punch. His feet plowed two gullies on the ground and he retreated more than ten meters before his whole body stopped. His upper body was leaning back, but his feet were rooted to the ground, standing straight without any intention of falling. ¡°Kuro!!¡± Leda, who had just recovered a little, saw this scene before she straightened up and screamed. ¡°You guys!¡± Leda¡¯s pupils contracted and the white hair on the back of her head danced without wind. Suddenly, the stopped body moved and waved a hand at Leda. Kuro slowly straightened his body as he leaned back. His right hand covered his face, and the Armament Haki on his face could be seen at the edge of his fingers, but even so, blood still flowed from under his palm. He lowered his head. His face was covered by his hand, making it impossible to see his expression, but one could vaguely see that his body was trembling. ZANG! Like a sharp blade coming out of its sheath, a pair of constricted pupils appeared between his fingers, with extreme anger in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really going to laugh¡­¡± A low voice came from Kuro¡¯s mouth. He let go of his hand and revealed the extremely gloomy face with blood flowing from his nose and mouth. Kuro stared at Jozu and Isamu, and his pupils began to be dyed red. He slowly said through his teeth, ¡°Well done, very well done! You two, and Haoshoku!¡± Chapter 189 How Could It Be Such An Inconvenient Item Originally, it would never have come to this point. According to his expectations, even if the knife was stuck, even if Jozu rushed over and Leda absorbed the impact of his energy, Jozu would not hit him. In other words, Kuro went from playing against Crocodile to playing against him, from one layer of happiness to another layer of happiness. Double happiness should bring double happiness. It was supposed to be like this! I planned everything first! I started it! But the sudden attack of Haoshoku changed everything. In that moment of distraction, Jozu did a double kill. If he had not covered his face with Armament Haki in time, that powerful punch would probably have made him fall to the ground. His physique is not strong. Even so, his nose and mouth were still bleeding from the punch, and his head was dizzy. He stood still, his eyes red, indicating that his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki had been fully activated. The Armament Haki on his face began to spread around his body, and his face was deepening. There was a cross mark between his eyebrows, and there were tears under his eyes. His body was wrapped in Armament Haki like armor. ¡°Be careful, this guy is angry!¡± Jozu said solemnly. Ezang nodded solemnly. In the New World¡¯s Nine Snakes Town, they had seen Kuro¡¯s strength and knew that this person could not be underestimated. ¡°We¡¯re coming too.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the side and three captains approached. The 7th Division Captain Lachjou, the 9th Division Captain Blenheim, and the 13th Division Captain Atmos gathered around Ezang. Lachio waved the meteor hammer in his hand and said, ¡°Try to kill him in a short time!¡± ¡°Alalala, you are in trouble, Kuro.¡± Aokiji dodged the attack of a captain and turned his head. ¡°Do you need help?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, Kuzan, I am in a bad mood now.¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Ah la la¡­¡± Aokiji scratched his head and looked at the Captains and Captains around him and walked to the side. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± On his side, there are still seven or eight Captains, as well as Captain Guido of Division 11 and Captain Fossa of Division 15. Now that Aokiji has left, the pressure on them has been greatly reduced. If it is not necessary, they do not want to fight with the Admiral. They were somewhat willing to deal with Kuro. The captains had seen Kuro and knew of his threat. It was not a bad idea to deal with him first with so many people, and the captains naturally surrounded him. On the battlefield, apart from these captains and captains, there are not many people who can still stand after being attacked by the Haoshoku Haki. But no matter how many pirates there are, it doesn¡¯t matter. He was very angry now. ¡°Captain Bucky, Den Den Mushi seems to have recovered!¡± On the other side of the battlefield, Bucky and others were sneaking around. They also escaped from the sea on Whitebeard¡¯s ship, but the moment they came down, they fled to a corner with Bucky. In such a terrifying battlefield, he did not dare to go forward rashly. He would die easily. But Bucky, who was wrapped by these fierce pirates, could not really escape. Besides, he was indeed flattered by Whitebeard. ¡°Very good, point the Den Den Mushi in the direction of Whitebeard. Later, let the world see how I, Lord Bucky, collect Whitebeard¡¯s head!¡± A few throwing knives appeared between Bucky¡¯s fingers as he said with a grin. As the Den Den Mushi returned from the sea, it aimed in the direction of Whitebeard and unfolded the image. The black screens all over the world turned on one of them. Those who were waiting anxiously finally saw the image inside. It was a battlefield, a battlefield of flesh and blood. Looking in the direction of Whitebeard, he could also see the scene of the captains surrounding Kuro. ¡­ . Whoosh! The first to attack was Lachio. He waved the meteor hammer that looked like a human face and attacked Kuro from the side. Kuro glanced at him, dragged his fingers and clenched them. Boom! The earth under Rakejo¡¯s feet instantly surged, and the hard ground turned into a huge wave and covered him. ¡°Rakejo!¡± Several captains attacked, trying to break the stone wave. Kuro was expressionless. He squeezed the hand he held again, and around these captains, there was another stone wave, surrounding these captains in all directions. ¡°Bury him, Viper.¡± The stone waves merged and drowned Lachio and the captains. They twisted and gathered in it and changed into a thick stone pillar. The heads of those people were exposed outside the stone pillar. Bang! Suddenly, a hole appeared in the stone pillar, and Rakayo rushed out with a meteor hammer. He smashed down with the hammer and destroyed the stone pillar. The captains who were twisted in were also released from the stone pillar. ¡°This kind of thing is useless to us!¡± Lachio shouted. ¡°Go to hell!¡± A shout came from the rear of Kuro. Fossa appeared behind him at this time and slashed down. Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it, and Kenbonshoku (Observation) had already sensed it. He turned his body slightly to avoid Fossa¡¯s slash, turned around and kicked it. ¡°Tempest Kick.¡± A huge slash came from the tip of his foot. Fossa was shocked and instantly raised his knife to block this Mist Kick. At this moment, Gingudo also appeared next to Kuro and swung his iron-armoured fist forward. Lachio appeared from the other side and smashed the meteor hammer in his hand. Then, Blenheim and Artemis all rushed over, waving their weapons. After blocking Rankyaku (Tempest Kick), Fossa slashed at Kuro, who was surrounded by the Captain. Five Captains attacking together is not so easy to block! Boom! A cloud of dust rose from the ground, and there was no figure where Kuro stood. Lachio instantly looked up and said in surprise, ¡°In the air!¡± Kuro floated in the air and looked down at them with cold eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Flying in the air is very troublesome!¡± Gingudo moved his hands and looked serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t have a knife!¡± At this time, he held his saber in one hand and Autumn Water in the other and said to Kuro in the air, ¡°Autumn Water is in my hand. Without the saber, it will be difficult for you to exert your strength.¡± ¡°Autumn Water may not be willing.¡± Kuro moved his fingers and Autumn Water struggled violently in his hand, as if she wanted to leave his palm. Isamu suddenly clenched Autumn Water and offset the tremor, saying, ¡°The national treasure of the Country of Peace must be returned to the Country of Peace. It is not something you thieves can have!¡± He knew that Kuro could control the ability to touch objects, but as long as he held it tightly, the knife would not leave his hand. Kuro glanced at him and moved his fingers again. In the distance, [Sakura-10] and [Wooden] that were sent flying by Jozu flew over. At this moment, Jozu suddenly ran. His huge body showed extraordinary speed and he held the two short broad swords in his hands to stop them from moving. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to hold the knife!¡± Chalk said. Several Captains also smiled. For Sword Hero, without a blade, his strength will decline by a lot. ¡°You guys are really¡­¡± Kuro glanced at them and said gloomily, ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more infuriating.¡± He stretched out his hand. ¡°However, isn¡¯t it too naive to think that I don¡¯t have a knife like this? I told you a long time ago¡­¡± Rumble¡­ A stone wave suddenly rose from the ground. The stone wave floated in the air, distorted and contracted, turning into a slightly curved tachi shape, which was held in Kuro¡¯s hand. Buzz! Haki swept out from his hand and attached to the stone blade. ¡°Swords and swords are not so inconvenient!¡± Chapter 190 Autumn Water Is Happy in My Hands Stones can also become knives? Kuro, who was in the air, gathered the stone blade attached to Haki at his waist and took a posture. Suddenly, a dull aura spread out from him and pressed towards the captains. Killing intent! A strong murderous aura burst out in the square. Not only the people nearby, but most of the people in the square also noticed it. ¡°It¡¯s even more exaggerated than it was in Marijoia¡­¡± Doflamingo could not smile anymore. He stared at Kuro in the sky and his face became a little more serious. Hancock looked at Kuro in disbelief and forgot to pay attention to Luffy. Was the man with the dirty face so murderous? Aokiji scratched his head nearby. ¡°Is the killing intent always so strong?¡± ¡°Oh~ Is Kuro angry? How rare,¡± Kizaru said in surprise. Bang! Akainu and Whitebeard exchanged another blow. Sensing the killing intent, Akainu smiled at Whitebeard and said, ¡°Marines are stronger than pirates!¡± Whitebeard¡¯s face was gloomy. He looked over there and then looked at Akainu and waved his knife. ¡°My son is not such a useless existence!¡± The two continued to fight. At this moment, Kuro also pulled out his knife. ¡°Lion Thousand Cut Valley!¡± A large number of golden slashes fell from the sky and bombarded the captains. ¡°Dodge!¡± At this time, Jozu shouted loudly and asked those people to retreat and block the front of those slashes. His whole body turned into a diamond and he let the slashes hit his body. Bang bang bang! As the man with the strongest defense in the world, he is not someone that Sentomaru can compare with. One is flattering, and the other is really strong. For Physical Chop, Jozu can completely defend against it. A large number of golden slashes were blocked by Jozu alone. Those slashes did not cause any damage to him at all. There was only a series of bangs. Jozu took a few steps back, and smoke and dust rose from his body. He looked up and smiled provocatively. ¡°The power has weakened.¡± If he only uses the stone saber, even if it is enhanced by Armament Haki, it will still become weak. If he does not use Armament Haki, this saber will be destroyed the moment he swings it. ¡°Is that so.¡± Kuro looked at him indifferently and pointed behind him. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to have any defense.¡± Pfft! There were several sounds of sharp weapons piercing into flesh. Jozu looked back in disbelief and saw that several captains were penetrated by the earth spikes that suddenly extended out from behind them. ¡°What¡­¡± Before Jozu could make a sound, the ground under his feet suddenly sank and a big pit opened, which plunged him in. The sunken ground raised a stone wave and instantly buried Jozu. ¡°JOEZ!¡± Isamu shouted and was about to rush over when a strong wind sounded behind him. In the air, Kuro¡¯s body rippled like water. After hiding, a black light flashed. Dang! Isamu hurriedly used Autumn Water to block, and he saw Kuro appear behind him, waving the black stone blade to cut the Autumn Water blade. Although it was covered by Haki, the overall quality of the stone blade was naturally not as good as one of the 21 quick blades. Under the intersection of the blades, the stone blade broke. However, the strength of this knife also made his hand numb. At this moment of numbness, Autumn Water left his hand and the blade slashed towards Yi Zang. Chi! Isamu suddenly shot back and retreated far away, panting. He held his chest, and blood flowed between his fingers. Autumn Water floated in the air and changed direction again. The handle of the knife was down and held by a hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it doesn¡¯t want to go back to the Country of Peace with you, so don¡¯t force it.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and filled her body with his Haki. ¡°Look at my Haki. It¡¯s so rich and abundant. Autumn Water has long been in my shape. It will only be happy in my hands, you know?¡± This kind of almost teasing words exposed his hidden blue tendons. ¡°You bastard!!!¡± He held the knife in both hands and rushed over angrily. Kuro looked at him and pointed a finger and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to lose your mind in battle.¡± Chi! Yizang turned his head in disbelief and saw that the place where he was stabbed by the white-haired woman was pierced by an earth spike again. ¡°Hide!¡± ¡°Captain Isamu!¡± When the rest of the people saw this scene, they rushed towards Isamu. ¡°Faced with me, you can¡¯t be careless, pirates¡­¡± Kuro smiled disdainfully, put his knife back into the sheath, and said to them: ¡°Let you see the whole version of Thousand Cutting Valley.¡± The Haki on the scabbard was even more intense, almost turning into a whirlwind wrapped around it. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± In an instant, a hundred cuts! It was impossible to see the trajectory of the man in front of him. Countless domineering golden slashes appeared in front of him and bombarded the captains. Without Jozu¡¯s help, it is impossible for these Captains to resist his Haki Chop when they are careless. Boom! Boom! Boom! Those people were drowned by the slash and stirred up a huge cloud of dust on the ground. After the dust dissipated, everyone, including Yizang, lay on the ground covered in blood. Their eyes rolled back and they clearly lost consciousness. ¡°As expected of a famous figure in the New World. He¡¯s not dead yet.¡± Kuro held his knife and walked to the side of a captain, raising his knife to cut. Bang! Suddenly, the ground near him was broken open. Jozu moved his huge body and hit Kuro at a very fast speed. His eyes were full of anger, and under the anger, he did not care. The corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth curled up and his body moved to the side when Jozu rushed over, avoiding Jozu¡¯s impact. At this time, Jozu suddenly turned around and punched. Sizzle¡­ Kuro¡¯s two fingers touched the blade, and the Autumn Water Blade floated up along with his movement, and the black blade was also covered with golden light. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s Wind and Killing Sword: Flood Dragon!¡± He tilted his head and dodged Jozu¡¯s fist, and then slashed his chest. Bang! A ball of sparks flashed from Jozu¡¯s chest. He took a step back and subconsciously covered his chest. A crack appeared on the surface of the diamond on his chest. The level of dominance broke through his defense, leaving a scar on his chest and blood seeping out. ¡°Is this the only extent!¡± Jozu roared and took a step forward without caring at all and punched Kuro with both fists. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear it?¡± At this time, Kuro put Autumn Water back to his waist and turned to look at the pit that had been broken by Jozu. When he rushed out, he left behind [Sakura Ten] and [Wood Wither]. Kuro hooked his fingers and the two short broad swords automatically flew out of the pit and returned to his waist scabbard. At this moment, the fist behind his back was almost under his head. The corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth rose and he let the fist fall. ¡°The soft sound of the wind.¡± Pfft!!! The fist behind Kuro¡¯s head stopped at this time, and a lot of blood suddenly oozed out of the fist wrapped in diamonds and spread to the whole body, turning it into a blood diamond man. A large amount of blood burst out of the chest that was previously cut and sprayed like rain. Chapter 191 Unless You Pull Me into the Theater Version ¡°JOEZ¡­¡± Whitebeard glanced at it, and there was a trace of anger in his eyes. Just as he was about to swing Akainu away and walk towards Kuro, sweat suddenly flowed down his face, he held his chest and stopped. Marco had been paying attention to Whitebeard. As a ship doctor, no one knows his father¡¯s physical condition better than him. His worst fears were realized. ¡°Damn it!¡± Marco turned and ran that way. Swish! Two beams of light pierced his body from behind. Kizaru stretched out his fingers and said in surprise, ¡°Oh, you were careless.¡± Marco groaned and fell to the ground. At this moment, Akainu gathered a large amount of magma in his hand and punched Whitebeard¡¯s chest. ¡°A person like you can¡¯t escape the erosion of time!¡± Bang! That punch pierced deeply into Whitebeard¡¯s chest. Under the boiling magma, it surged into Whitebeard¡¯s body, making his body swell a little. This was burning his internal organs. ¡°Magma Ghost¡­¡± Blood flowed from the corner of Whitebeard¡¯s mouth as he held the guillotine tightly. Akainu quickly pulled out his hand and showed vigilance. Bang!!! The Whitebeard Bisento stirred up a shock wave and suddenly swung forward. Akainu was about to resist, but he found that the shock wave was not aimed at him. At this moment, Kuro was preparing to cut Jozu to death. This guy is very difficult to deal with. If not for that careless move, it would not have been possible to cut through his defense in one stroke. But as long as he was cut to the point of injury, even if it was just a little cut, that was enough. The wind will enter his body and stimulate his blood. After all, this guy only has a surface defense and his internal organs are not diamonds. But just as he raised his sword, there was a loud bang next to him. He shivered and subconsciously blocked it. Bang! The violent shock wave blew him away. Kuro groaned as his body landed near the execution platform, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Sweeping out a blow, Whitebeard¡¯s body was a little shaky. He used Cong Yunche to support his body and grinned at Kuro, ¡°Floating ghost, don¡¯t attack my son.¡± ¡°Old man¡­¡± Kuro looked over gloomily. He was injured, but he was still so strong. Monsters are really monsters. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, go and take Whitebeard¡¯s head.¡± Sengoku shouted on the execution platform. Immediately, the Vice-Admiral and Rear Admiral rushed towards Whitebeard with their weapons. Some of the captains who were fighting Marines were shocked and wanted to rush back. ¡°Dad!¡± Bang! Chi! Boom! The shells, bullets, and blades all hit Whitebeard at the interval between his illness and injury. Whitebeard¡¯s head was hit back, and then he glared at them and swept his sword. The Marines were sent flying and fell to the ground, unable to fight. ¡°I don¡¯t need help¡­¡± Whitebeard slammed Cong Yunche on the ground. ¡°Because I am Whitebeard!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to come over and help that straw hat kid.¡± Whitebeard said to the captains who appeared behind him. ¡°Dad, behind you¡­¡± Vista was also behind him and looked at Kuro with slight fear. ¡°A floating ghost is not that kind of person.¡± Whitebeard looked over and smiled. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in doing some sneak attack. Anyway, I¡¯m not the one fighting with you.¡± Kuro curled his lips. His ability could sneak up on Whitebeard from behind, but that was unnecessary. He also maintained respect for the heroes of the sea. Moreover, he was not the one fighting him. At this moment, Luffy was about to rush to the execution platform. From the hair of the big head of Ivankov, who was accompanying him to protect him, a person came out and cut the ground with his scissors-like hands, pulling out a ladder and placing it on the execution platform. ¡°That¡¯s the lightning of the Revolutionary Army!¡± Marine exclaimed. Luffy stepped on the stairs, but at this time, Garp rushed out from below and knocked a hole in the stairs. ¡°Luffy, you can¡¯t go there!¡± ¡°Grandpa, get out of the way!¡± Luffy shouted. ¡°How is that possible, I am a Marine Vice-Admiral!¡± Garp roared, ¡°I fought with pirates long before you were born. If you want to go over, there is no other way except to defeat me!¡± He clenched his fists and flew towards Luffy. ¡°Straw Hat Luffy, you are my enemy now!¡± Bang! His fist staggered and Luffy punched Garp in the face, making him fall. ¡°Karp, you¡­¡± Sengoku shook his head. ¡°Sure enough, there is no way to avoid love.¡± ¡°Ace!¡± After Luffy punched Garp down, he finally approached the execution platform and was about to unlock Ace. Sengoku narrowed his eyes, took a deep breath, and his body began to emit golden light. Bang! At this moment, a foot kicked Luffy down. ¡°Kuro?¡± Sengoku stopped and asked in surprise. Kuro carried Autumn Water on his shoulder and took out a cigar with his other hand and lit it for himself. He blew out a mouthful of smoke and looked at Luffy, who also fell down and said, ¡°Your Haoshoku made me suffer a lot and you want to save me?¡± He kicked the Mr. 3 next to Ace who was shocked by Haoshoku Haki and then fainted. ¡°You!¡± Luffy glared up from below. Kuro looked at him indifferently. ¡°Unless you pull me into the theatrical version, you can¡¯t save anyone.¡± ¡°Damn it, I was so close!¡± Marco looked over and said in frustration. ¡°I told you not to be careless.¡± Kizaru¡¯s voice came. Near Marco, Onigumo suddenly appeared. His hair was divided into arms and he handcuffed Marco with Seastone. Swish! Two more beams pierced Marco¡¯s body. ¡°Captain Marco!¡± The pirates were shocked. Marco and Jozu both failed, and the remaining pirates began to gradually retreat under Marine¡¯s attack. At this time, Kuro said to a Marine below: ¡°Hey, get two more execution soldiers here.¡± Marine froze, saluted, and ran away. Kuro looked at Ace and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any bad feelings for you, and of course I don¡¯t like you, but I can¡¯t let you really run away. It¡¯s good to die like your father. Don¡¯t cry. Be a man and smile before you die.¡± ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Garp stood up from the ground with a face full of blood and looked at Kuro with a complicated look. He wanted to say something but finally sighed and stood aside without saying anything. Yeah, this is Marin Vando. He¡¯s Marine. It was already the best he could do for his grandson. Kuro naturally couldn¡¯t carry out the execution himself. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to someone he had offended, but according to the rules, if he let the execution soldiers carry out the execution, it would have nothing to do with him. As for letting them go¡­ In the beginning, Kuro was quite indifferent. It didn¡¯t matter if he left or not, as long as he had a white beard. But Luffy¡¯s Haoshoku made him suffer, and he was shocked by Whitebeard to the nearby area. If he let him go, where would he put his anger? Today, not to mention the theatrical version, even if Luffy pulled him into the theatrical version, he would not be able to save him so easily! Chapter 192 Thank You for Taking Care of Me ¡°My father is not dead yet!¡± Ace glared at Kuro. ¡°There is only one father, and that is Whitebeard!¡± ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Kuro looked down at Whitebeard from the execution platform and thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your father¡¯s death will shock people.¡± The pirates fell into a decline. Even though Whitebeard asked the captains to support Straw Hat Luffy, they were still beaten back by the aggressive Marines. Many captains fell in a pool of blood. In terms of numbers, this is only natural. ¡°Ace¡­¡± Whitebeard looked at the execution platform and his eyes became heavy. With that floating ghost around, it would not be so easy to save people. Sons, no more damage¡­ Determination flashed in Whitebeard¡¯s eyes. ¡°Whitebeard!¡± Akainu shouted as his arms turned into magma and punched out. As long as he stops this man, the pirates will definitely be slaughtered by Marines. Victory is just a matter of time. Bang bang bang! A few magma punches hit Whitebeard¡¯s chest. He didn¡¯t even look at Akainu, his body moved and the guillotine brought a shock wave to the front. BOOM!!! The earth shook, and Marin Vando cracked everywhere, including the tallest headquarters building, which also cracked a few big cracks. Its buildings staggered and caused a sensation. Kuro¡¯s body swayed on the execution platform with a serious expression. Sengoku looked at Whitebeard with a complicated expression and muttered, ¡°Newgate¡­¡± ¡°Ace!¡± Luffy was ready to run up again. He was kicked down by Kuro just now, and his own injury had reached a critical point. Ivankov had already given him adrenaline several times and he almost fainted just now. Bang! Kizaru appeared in front of Luffy and kicked him away. ¡°Go back to where you came from.¡± Luffy was kicked far away and landed near Whitebeard. Whitebeard glanced at him and suddenly roared, ¡°Everyone retreat to my side!¡± Under his attack, most of the pursuing Marines lost their mobility, which gave the pirates a chance to retreat. ¡°Dad!¡± Suddenly, in the sea behind him, a ship attacked again. Scuado said to Whitebeard, ¡°Dad, we are here to support!¡± ¡°Scuado, huh¡­¡± Akainu glanced at it and said, ¡°If you are involved again, then the previous promise is canceled.¡± Marines certainly keep their promises. Scuado gave Whitebeard a stab. Although it did not cause instant death, that stab would naturally cause damage. As promised, Akainu would let Scuado and his Pirates go. But now that Scuado has rejoined the war, it naturally doesn¡¯t count. ¡°Scuado¡­¡± Whitebeard glanced back and suddenly shook his head. ¡°You came at the right time, but you don¡¯t need support¡­¡± Bang! Whitebeard shook off Akainu¡¯s attack and said loudly: ¡°Now listen, Whitebeard Pirates, I want to say goodbye to you here. You go back to the New World and return safely to the New World! This is my last order as the Captain!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± The pirates looked at Whitebeard in shock and said: ¡°Why? We can still fight!¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, Ace hasn¡¯t been rescued yet!¡± ¡°Damn it, I want to continue!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Whitebeard glared at them and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even listen to Captain¡¯s orders. From now on, all of you board the ship and evacuate!¡± ¡°And I¡­¡± Whitebeard leaned on his knife with one hand and clenched his fist behind him. ¡°I have been traveling for a long time and it is time to have a result with Marine!¡± Bang!!! With a punch, the air shattered and the Marines who had just stood up lay down again under the shock. Many Marines could not stand the shock and vomited blood. Even Akainu took a few steps back. Boom! Marien Vando cracked again, and a large number of buildings collapsed under this vibration, and the headquarters building was even more difficult to explain. It cracked again under the vibration and became much shorter. ¡°Damn Newgate, does he want to die together with Marin Vando¡­¡± Sengoku said hatefully. ¡°The old guy is going to fight for his life.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said. After the shock, Whitebeard picked up his knife and began to move forward. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Marines who got up fired at him with their guns. Whitebeard did not dodge and let those attacks hit him in the front. Then, he waved his fist and caused a shock that sent those Marines flying. ¡°Canine Cricket Red Lotus!¡± Akainu¡¯s arm turned into lava and extended, forming the shape of a monster with a huge mouth, biting Whitebeard¡¯s waist and ribs. He groaned and swept Akainu away with a knife, then punched at the new wave of Marines. Bang!! The Marines were swung away again, and no one stood in front of Whitebeard. The road ahead is unstoppable. ¡°Dad!¡± Several captains still appeared behind him. Vista said, ¡°At least, at least protect Dad¡¯s honor!¡± ¡°Silly son¡­ That kind of thing is meaningless.¡± Whitebeard looked back and smiled. He continued to face forward and slowly walked towards Ace. ¡°A spent force.¡± Kuro spat out a mouthful of smoke on the execution platform with an inexplicable look in his eyes. He sat down cross-legged and carried the knife on his shoulder. He thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You old monsters of the old era are really tough. The golden-haired old thing who made me burn incense is like this, and so are you¡­¡± ¡°This is Edward Newgate.¡± Sengoku said at the side: ¡°So, he must be eliminated.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Ace stared blankly at Whitebeard, who was constantly being attacked by Marines but was still moving forward. Whitebeard rushed to the ground with his head, tears and snot running down his face as he roared, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t come close! I am a sinner, you shouldn¡¯t have come to save me!¡± Bang!!! Whitebeard once again shook off a circle of Marines that surrounded him. His body swayed and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. His body gradually began to collapse. But soon, he stood still and smiled. ¡°Gu la la la, don¡¯t underestimate me, I am Whitebeard.¡± At this moment, two soldiers who had been re-invited by Marine to the execution platform stood on Ace¡¯s left and right, quickly raising their bayonets. The cold light of the bayonets was extremely dazzling under the sun. At this moment, Aokiji and Kizaru appeared below the execution platform. From their posture, they would not let Whitebeard destroy the execution platform. In front of him, Akainu was blocking him. It was almost impossible to destroy the execution platform at that moment. The bayonet fell. ¡°Ace!!!¡± Luffy roared. ¡°Stop.¡± Sengoku suddenly stopped them and looked at Ace and Whitebeard and sighed. ¡°Do you have any last words? In the end, say something. Although it was said that you wanted to execute you as Roger¡¯s bloodline, in fact, this has nothing to do with Roger¡¯s bloodline.¡± Ash paused for a moment and looked up with a blank expression. ¡°Can I say something¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Kuro smiled at this time and said, ¡°The death row prisoners can still have a good meal before they die. What¡¯s wrong with asking you to say something?¡± ¡°Really¡­ You can still talk.¡± Ace suddenly smiled. At this time, he suddenly got over it. He looked at Whitebeard and the pirates behind him and finally looked at Luffy. ¡°I really have something to say¡­ Luffy, in fact, if it weren¡¯t for your troublesome brother and that thing with Sab, I would have died long ago.¡± ¡°All this time, as Roger¡¯s son, no one wants me to live. I can¡¯t help it. Everyone wants me to die. I thought for a long time that if I died, the world would quiet down. I really shouldn¡¯t have come to this world. It¡¯s good to die¡­¡± ¡°But if you die, it¡¯s actually quite regretful. Luffy, I can¡¯t see your dream come true. I¡¯m sorry. Also, everyone has been very happy with you. I¡¯m really sorry for giving you trouble before I die.¡± ¡°Say what, Ace, you won¡¯t die!¡± One of the Captains cried, ¡°I will definitely save you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s kill him. It¡¯s not a big deal to be a general. We must save Ace!¡± Listening to the pirates, Ace shook his head and smiled, then looked at Whitebeard. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Bang! Whitebeard leaned hard on the guillotine, causing a tremor. ¡°Ace, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are Roger¡¯s child or not. What¡¯s important is that you are my Whitebeard¡¯s son. As a pirate, of course I have to rob what I like. What I, Whitebeard, have robbed, even if it is an existence like ¡®son¡¯, the moment you become my son, you are not any other son, you are just my Whitebeard¡¯s son!¡± Ace was stunned. His lips quivered, but tears still fell. ¡°Thank you, Dad. Only with you, I feel the warmth not as a sinner¡¯s son, but as a father¡¯s child. Dad, there is no doubt that this is your era. This era is called [Whitebeard]. I am proud to be your son!¡± Whitebeard looked at Akainu, who was blocking in front of him, and then looked at Ace and said slowly, ¡°Has my father been doing a good job?¡± Ace shouted, ¡°Of course!!!¡± ¡°Gu la la, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Whitebeard clenched his fists and his pupils constricted. A great momentum came from his body, but at this moment, his body shook again and he couldn¡¯t help but stagger to the side. His body¡­ couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Execution, otherwise Newgate will go crazy,¡± Sengoku saw Whitebeard¡¯s actions and said. Kuro looked at Ace and sighed. ¡°In this situation, you can only escape by turning into light, but even if you take out Whitebeard¡¯s bones and boil them into soup, you can¡¯t turn into light, although your names are the same.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, I also think that you are Roger¡¯s child. What Sin Bloodline, just listen to it. Tenryubito has the bloodline of God, isn¡¯t it still the same disgusting appearance. So, what bloodline gives birth to what kind of person is nonsense.¡± Ace smiled and said, ¡°Is that so? As a Marine, you still comfort me, thank you very much. But I don¡¯t understand your strange remarks. I am a fire, of course I can¡¯t change light.¡± At this moment, the bayonets of the soldiers on both sides were raised. He took a deep breath, straightened his back, and said loudly to Whitebeard, ¡°I have always been indebted to you!¡± He smiled the brightest smile at the front, in the eyes of many Marines and pirates. ¡°I am really going to die.¡± Chi!!! Two bayonets pierced through his body. Blood flowed from his body and spread below him, drawing a circle. Ace did not move at all. Even though he was dead, he was still upright and smiling. It made their scalps tingle and their hearts tremble. Kuro did not look at him. He was still sitting cross-legged in front of the execution platform, looking at the sky and silently exhaling smoke. Chapter 193 I Am a Remnant of the Old Era He wouldn¡¯t kill Ace because he didn¡¯t want to offend Karp, nor did he want to be remembered by Straw Hat, the troublemaker, and he didn¡¯t want to be beaten by Whitebeard. Besides, it was too embarrassing for a pirate to escape and be killed by Marines. Dying on the execution platform was the best way to die. ¡°Ace¡­¡± At this moment, Whitebeard, who barely managed to stand, revealed grief in his eyes. He asked because he thought that he also knew that Ace might not be able to be saved, but he did not expect that his body could not bear it when he just wanted to fight with his life. Below, Garp¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark. He saw Ace looking at him just now. That grateful look made him want to save him. Ever since he was young, he was a polite child. In the end, he did not trouble anyone. One is a Marine and the other is a pirate. In this situation, some words cannot be said. Yet because of that, because of that¡­ Karp clenched his fists and his body trembled slightly. ¡°So, why be a pirate, Ace!¡± ¡°Go, kill the Whitebeard Pirates!¡± Akainu ordered and rushed towards Whitebeard. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± Suddenly, a loud voice spread throughout the square. The straw-hat boy knelt there and roared at the sky. In his eyes, he had lost consciousness. ¡°Dad, Ace¡­¡± A captain wiped his tears and looked at Whitebeard sadly. Whitebeard was silent for a while. He looked at Luffy who had lost consciousness and said, ¡°Take the straw hat away.¡± He held Cong Yunche with both hands and swung it at Akainu. BOOM!!! The ground shattered and the shaking was even more violent. The execution platform was not spared this time and collapsed after a violent tremor. Sengoku walked out of the ruins, the Marine cloak behind him fluttering in the wind, looking at Whitebeard solemnly. Kuro floated in the air and smacked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really fucking scary¡­¡± This attack caused many Marines to fall to the ground. Akainu was shocked by this move and took a few steps back. He also hit Whitebeard with a magma fist, leaving another wound on his body. ¡°Don¡¯t let them go!¡± Akainu said loudly, ¡°Exterminate the Whitebeard Pirates, and¡­¡± He retreated a little closer to Straw Hat. ¡°This son of the dragon is also a sinful person. I can¡¯t forgive him!¡± His arm rose with magma and he was about to punch him. Suddenly, he felt a strong wind behind him and subconsciously punched it. Bang! Whitebeard¡¯s shaking fist collided with Akainu¡¯s magma fist. The power of the shock dispersed Akainu¡¯s magma and the shock wave covered Akainu¡¯s body, causing blood to flow out of his mouth. ¡°You can¡¯t kill in front of me!¡± The veins on Whitebeard¡¯s forehead were exposed as he glared at Akainu. After punching Akainu, he clenched his fists again and suddenly said to those pirates, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I won¡¯t go with you¡­¡± ¡°Dad, we can escape from here together. We will delay him, you evacuate first!¡± Vista held the knife in both hands, ready to meet Akainu. Whitebeard shook his head and his tightly clenched arms suddenly expanded. ¡°I am a remnant of the old era. There is no ship in the new era that can let me board!¡± ¡°Hell Dog!!¡± At the same time, Akainu also attacked fearlessly. The magma fist suddenly extended and turned into a sharp claw, grabbing Whitebeard. Bang! This blow knocked off half of Whitebeard¡¯s face. At this moment, Whitebeard¡¯s fist also smashed over and hit Akainu¡¯s body hard. This punch slammed Akainu to the ground. The roar of Marin Van Do was endless and the whole island was cracking. Under his fist, a huge crack appeared in the ground and Akainu was hit down. At the same time, this crack also separated Whitebeard from the group of pirates. ¡°Dad took the initiative to cut us off¡­¡± At this moment, Marco had already gotten someone to untie Seastone. Looking at Whitebeard standing there with a guillotine, his eyes were full of tears. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Whitebeard Pirates, retreat, don¡¯t let down your father¡¯s good intentions!¡± After following him for so many years, he naturally knew that his father¡¯s body could not take it anymore and he wanted to end it here. Then, he and others should not be bound by his father and remember his instructions. ¡°I can¡¯t let you escape.¡± Kizaru appeared on the other side of the crack and blew up a group of pirates with a laser. He looked back at the big crack and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s terrible, Whitebeard, even Sakasugi was hit down.¡± But anyone with eyes can see that he really can¡¯t do it. There was no need to deal with him. In a moment, he would die on his own. Then the current battle result is of course to chase down the Whitebeard Pirates. Kizaru began to sweep the pirates, and Aokiji appeared on the other side to deal with the Whitebeard Pirates. Although in Kuro¡¯s opinion, these two guys are slacking. Of course, he had no right to say that. He was also watching the show in the sky now. The closer this old guy gets to the critical point, the more dangerous his aura becomes. If he wants to go over with the idea of picking up heads¡­ At least Kuro could not withstand the blow Akainu had just endured. ¡°Look, what is that?!¡± Suddenly, the Marines who were chasing the pirates looked behind the Headquarters. Behind the tallest building, there was a body bigger than him. At this time, he was looking forward. The huge body was at least a hundred meters long and close to 200 meters long. It was wearing a prison uniform and its head was also extremely huge. At this time, it was discovered and scratched its head. ¡°Ah¡­ I was discovered.¡± ¡°No, there is someone on the execution platform!¡± Several figures appeared on the destroyed execution platform foundation. Sengoku¡¯s pupils shrank and he said in surprise: ¡°Why is it you, Blackbeard!¡± Whitebeard looked over. ¡°Titch¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Blackbeard opened his hands and laughed loudly at Whitebeard. ¡°Long time no see, Dad. It¡¯s great to see you before you die!¡± ¡°Hey, those people¡­ what¡¯s going on? They are all the great felons on the sixth floor, and none of them can be placed in the world.¡± Vice-Admiral Momonga broke out in a cold sweat and looked at the person next to Blackbeard. The huge figure was the ¡®Giant Battleship¡¯ San Juan Evil Wolf. The one with bull horns on his head is ¡®Evil King¡¯ Arbalo Pizarro. With a thick long nose and a drunken face, it was ¡®Wine Hero¡¯ Basker Jot. And also with a thin nose and a smile on her face was the ¡®Moon Hunter¡¯, Katarina Deppen. They are all extremely powerful felons and legendary existences. Some of them were even deliberately erased by the World Government because the harm is too great! ¡°Shiliew, you¡­¡± Sengoku also saw the man wearing Impel Down uniform and biting a cigar with a knife on his waist. ¡°What happened to Magellan, what happened to Impel Down!¡± ¡°Well, you can go to Impel Down to confirm it later, Mr. Sengoku.¡± Shiliew blew out smoke and smiled. ¡°Anyway, I joined the Blackbeard Pirates.¡± Chapter 194 One Piece Is Real ¡°Shiliew of the Rain?¡± Kuro looked over from the air and happened to see Shiliew looking at him. With just one look, both sides understood each other¡¯s type. It is the same type. ¡°Jiuhe master?¡± Shiliew said in surprise, ¡°What about Marine, have you just joined?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him, Shiliew, help me watch him, that man can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± Teach looked at Kuro in the sky, and a trace of desire flashed in his eyes. He murmured, ¡°That ability is not bad.¡± BOOM!!! As soon as he finished speaking, the execution platform was shattered. ¡°Titch, only you are not worthy to be my son.¡± Whitebeard stepped on the execution platform with a punch and let Titch fall to the same ground as him. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Only you, I will personally end it and avenge Thatch.¡± When Titch heard this, he was silent for a moment and suddenly laughed loudly. ¡°You are old and can¡¯t even save a companion who is about to be executed. To think that I didn¡¯t kill him before¡­ I joined your pirate group at the age of 12 and sincerely respected and admired you. I even thought that if I can¡¯t find what I want, there is nothing wrong with following you for the rest of my life, but Dad¡­¡± Tiki glared at him and said loudly, ¡°People¡¯s dreams will never end! I also have my own dream. Blame Thatch. According to the rules of the ship, the Devil Fruit belongs to whoever finds it first. I don¡¯t want to, but he blocked my dream, so I can only do this!¡± Tich stretched out a hand, his fingers filled with rich darkness. ¡°Dad, take a look. My ability¡­¡± ¡°Some trouble, Mr. Sengoku¡­¡± Kuro flew near Sengoku and looked over. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to care?¡± Sengoku was silent for a while, then said: ¡°Surround the Whitebeard Pirates first, Kuro, don¡¯t stand here, go after the pirates.¡± With that, he looked at Blackbeard again. ¡°That group, what¡¯s going on?¡± A group of almost legendary great sea pirates is not so easy to deal with. If I divert my energy to deal with this group of people, I am afraid it will not be worth it. The strategic goal is not on them, and from the looks of it, they want to deal with Whitebeard, so let them do it, and it will share some of the pressure. ¡°After this is over, we will arrest these escaped criminals,¡± Sengoku said. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro shrugged and walked forward, ready to find a place to paddle. Suddenly, a cold light appeared around Kuro. Dang! Kuro instantly pulled out his knife and touched a white knife. It was Shiliew. ¡°Oh? Black Blade? This is a rare item.¡± Shiliew held [Thunderstorm] and blew a mouthful of smoke at Kuro. ¡°But this black blade is [Autumn Water], right? You didn¡¯t refine it yourself. Are you that kind of man?¡± ¡°Hey, those who talk to themselves come up and fight, then ask how the knife is, is it¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s figure rippled and he appeared behind Shiliew in an instant and slashed. ¡°Too willful?¡± Dang! Shiliew did not hesitate to turn around and block the attack with his sword. He took half a step back and smiled. ¡°I have no choice. Tiki asked me to watch you. He thinks you are a threat.¡± Kuro glanced at Tiki, who was fighting Whitebeard, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts about you.¡± Whitebeard was doomed, Ace was executed, and Marine¡¯s casualties were not as great as expected. That was enough. ¡°In short, let¡¯s fight.¡± Shiliew put the thunderstorm back into its sheath and used Instant Slash. Dang! Kuro blocked the thunderstorm with his blade and forced it back. He raised his other hand and said, ¡°Viper.¡± Immediately, a stone wave was set off on the ground in front of him and pressed towards Shiliew. Chi! Chi! The stone wave was easily cut open and Shiliew flashed out of the gap in the stone, but at this time, a black blade light appeared above him. Bang! The powerful force pressed Shiliew to the ground and his feet left a mark on the ground. He looked up and the thunderstorm blocked the autumn water. He smiled sinisterly at Kuro in the sky and said, ¡°Your blood will look good when it blooms.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no end¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips and opened all five fingers of his other hand. The ground under Shiliew¡¯s feet automatically caved in. Without support, Shiliew¡¯s body sank. Just as he was about to slash down, he seemed to sense something and moved his fingers. [Sakura Ten] and [Wood Wither] instantly flew out and blocked in front of him. Dang! A bullet hit the crossed defense of the two swords and shook the sword. Shua! Below, Shiliew swung his sword at Kuro without any care. It looked like he wanted to trade injury for injury. Kuro¡¯s body flew straight up and floated in the high sky, avoiding Shiliew¡¯s knife. Then he looked not far away, where a cold man wearing one-sided glasses was holding a long spear and aiming at him. Bang bang bang! Van Oka aimed at Kuro and kept shooting. The bullets broke through the air and made a sound similar to a sonic boom. Dang! Kuro dodged a few bullets and slashed out with his knife, splitting a bullet that was close to him. The force in it made his arm tremble. ¡°With Haki¡­¡± His pupils showed a trace of seriousness. Not only was the speed of the bullet fast, but the strength was also extraordinary. Suddenly, a huge shadow enveloped him from behind. Before Kuro could react, a few more bullets came and blocked his movements. Bang! Kuro dodged the bullet, turned around, and slashed with his knife. On the blade, there was an electric light. Behind him was a huge palm. Chi! Blood spurted from his palm. Kuro used this force to loosen his palm and his body floated up. The autumn water stuck in Vicious Wolf¡¯s palm also floated to his side. The owner of that palm is the ¡®Giant Battleship¡¯ San Juan Vicious Wolf. San Juan Vicious Wolf looked at the few bullet eyes on his palm and the deep hole in his palm and said blankly, ¡°Ouch, it hurts.¡± ¡°This is fate, flying in the air is really convenient.¡± Van Oka put down the sniper rifle and murmured. Kuro held Autumn Water and looked at the 180-meter-long Vicious Wolf, Van Oka who was aiming at him, and Shiliew who was stuck between him and Tiki on the ground. ¡°What have I done to deserve three people surrounding me¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°I never wanted to do anything to you, but you messed with me. If I don¡¯t do something, will I let you down, Tiki?¡± ¡°Quick, get rid of him!¡± Teach screamed. He had been stabbed by Whitebeard and blasted by his ability. Even so, he was still alive and kicking, and Whitebeard¡¯s life force had dropped to freezing point. The remaining people took out their weapons and attacked Whitebeard. Bang bang bang! Firearms and blades rushed towards Whitebeard. ¡°The bullets are finished.¡± Katarina Deppen pulled the trigger a few times. They only stopped when they really could not shoot anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not you¡­¡± Whitebeard stood up straight. The body that had been beaten into a bloody mess was still breathing. His eyes were open and he looked at Teach. ¡°Titch, the person Roger is waiting for is not you¡­¡± ¡°Ah? What a monster, he¡¯s still breathing now?!¡± Tiki was sweating. Whitebeard glanced around. His sons, who were running away from Marine¡¯s attack and crying at the same time, Sengoku and Garp, who were standing at the side with solemn faces, Kizaru and Aokiji, who were still chasing the pirates, and the floating ghost in the sky, who was emitting a dangerous aura. He smiled. ¡°People will die, but their will will not be broken. The will passed down through generations and the dreams of people will not be broken. Although I am not interested in that thing, but¡­ Sengoku, your Marine, and the thing that the World Government is most afraid of will come one day, coolalala.¡± Whitebeard laughed and suddenly shouted at the sky, ¡°One Piece, it really exists!!!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Sengoku was shocked. ¡°Whitebeard, you¡­¡± He could not continue because Whitebeard was no longer breathing. At this moment, the cloak that had been draped on his back drifted away with the wind of his life, revealing his smooth back. Edward Newgate, 72 years old, dominated the sea for dozens of years and made the name [Whitebeard], which made people at sea fearful. Today, in the Battle of Marin Vando with Marine, Dragonfly. There were countless scars on the front and the back was as smooth as new. Chapter 195 As Long As I Am Worthless, No One Can Use Me Kuro looked at the dead Whitebeard in the air and was silent for a moment. One less hero of the sea. ¡°The thief is finally dead.¡± Titch stood in front of Whitebeard and laughed dryly. He stood there in a daze, thinking about something. Suddenly, his eyes focused and he looked up at Whitebeard¡¯s face with a sneer. A group of people took out a black cloth and quickly covered Whitebeard. Just as Titch was about to go in, a strong wind suddenly blew behind him. ¡°Lion Thousand Cut Valley!¡± A large number of slashes fell from the sky and bombarded in the direction of Blackbeard. At this moment, Shiliew suddenly ran to the front. The [Thunderstorm] instantly turned into a cold light and blocked a large number of slashes, raising an extremely strong smoke and dust on the ground. The smoke and dust dispersed, revealing the intact figures of everyone. ¡°I knew it, you are a troublesome person.¡± Tich smiled at Kuro. ¡°But I have so many companions. It¡¯s not so easy to break through. Why don¡¯t we float there and show you a good show?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t find trouble with me, I really have no interest in you.¡± Kuro floated in the air and said, ¡°I was already appeased, but you insisted on giving me more. Then I can¡¯t help it¡­¡± He was really not interested in Tiki. No matter what he wanted to do, he would also be in the New World and Pirate Dog Fight. With the ability of Dark-Dark Fruit, he would always get the fruit he wanted. Not to mention whether they can stop it here, even if they can stop it, it is useless. They can endure for so many years for the Dark-Dark Fruit, and it is not a problem to search for a powerful fruit for a while. Even if he was eaten, with his ability, he did not seem to be afraid of this. Kuro saw this very clearly. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care what Tiki wanted to do. If his memory was right, a certain Fruit of Face ability user would come over later, and all Kuro had to do was to slack off until he came over and shouted for him to finish it. At that time, he will do what he needs to do and he will not be promoted. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Promotion?¡¯ He got promoted after killing a few people? Although Jozu and others were seriously injured, the vitality of those Captains is very strong and they will not die in a short time. As for those captains, they did not feel good. Even if Marco treated them later, they probably would not survive. But those captains died after they escaped, so Kuro was very safe. Although Whitebeard gave him a few blows, he was already dead, so why should he compete with the dead? Besides, he can¡¯t beat them alive¡­ Look at the smart people. Kuzan and the old man are playing pirates outside. I don¡¯t know how happy they are. Looking at Sakasugi, it is still unknown where it is digging underground. But in addition to his personality, he also wants to take the highest step. Kuro was different. He did not want to go up at all. If possible, he even wanted to pull down. The higher-ups are not working hard. He is not a decision-maker, so why is he working so hard? What needs to be done is done. His strength had already been exposed to the higher-ups, so there was no point in hiding it. But if he worked less hard, he would be worthless. As long as I have no value, no one can use me! He thought so beautifully, but in the end, he was still harassed for no reason. It was impossible to say that he was not angry. Shiliew of the Rain is comparable to me in terms of swordsmanship. In addition, he is better than Shiliew. Van Oka, that kind of bullet at the speed of sound plus Haki is also difficult to deal with. There was also that vicious wolf that was even bigger than Ozz. With that kind of posture, just the strength of its body was enough. It would take a lot of time to kill him in a one-on-one fight, not to mention getting him three in one go. If not for his ability, he might really suffer. Was he, Kuro, the kind of person who would not pay back what he lost? ¡°You endured for so many years at Whitebeard¡¯s place for a goal, you might as well endure a little longer.¡± Kuro waved a huge golden slash down. Shiliew was about to block it, but the slash did not aim at Tiki and others. Instead, it hit the ground on the other side of Whitebeard and cut a gully. Titch laughed loudly and said, ¡°Thief, hahaha, it didn¡¯t hit. Is your aim not good enough?¡± Kuro opened his palm. ¡°Speaking of which, is it really good for you to wrangle with me here? Aren¡¯t you going to put on a show for me? Maybe I can put on a show for you first.¡± Boom ¡­ A voice suddenly sounded behind him. When Titch heard the voice, his pupils shrank and sweat flowed from his forehead. He immediately looked back. The ground where Whitebeard stood cracked and flew into the sky with his body. The black cloth that had just covered him fell to the ground under this vibration. ¡°You bastard!¡± Titch looked at Kuro, who was smiling in the sky in disbelief. He actually knew the greatest use of the Dark-Dark Fruit?! At this moment, Lafitte flew into the air with a pair of wings and pulled out the sword in his cane and stabbed it quickly. With a few swishes, the ground where Whitebeard stood was cut into several pieces and fell to the ground with his body. ¡°Lion Wei Needle rolled Earth Treasury.¡± However, at this moment, Kuro clenched his fist and the stones scattered around Laffitte reorganized and deformed at this moment, turning into stone spikes and stabbing towards Laffitte who had not had time to change his movements. His ability is still in the first stage, but it does not mean that there is no growth. Previously, there were so many things in the [Treasure Vault] that were carved into a lion¡¯s head to smash Kado. Now, some trivial stones are naturally not a problem to form spikes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that all the previous stock was used to smash Kaido, Kuro wouldn¡¯t have needed to work so hard. As for the last bit of seawater left, he had just made the plan to surround the wall. Chi! Several Stone Spikes staggered away from Laffitte with a smear of blood. He clutched his chest and flapped his wings to avoid being surrounded by Stone Spikes. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Titch roared loudly and ran straight in the direction of Whitebeard¡¯s fall. As soon as his palm touched Whitebeard¡¯s falling body, Kuro¡¯s five fingers in the air opened and the ground under Blackbeard¡¯s feet also cracked, a stone platform rose up and flew up with his body. ¡°How about you try being annoyed?¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°Darkwater!¡± Tich turned one hand into darkness and rushed towards Kuro. Kuro was about to use his ability to wrap up Blackbeard when he suddenly felt his body stop. A huge suction force spread from his body and involuntarily flew towards Tiki. ¡°Attracting ability users¡­¡± Kuro held Autumn Water at his waist and smiled at Tiki. ¡°Before metahumans, I was good at swordsmanship!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Shiliew¡¯s pupils shrank. He understood what Kuro wanted to do, but now Tiki was at a height he could not jump up. Bang! Van Oka raised his gun and quickly fired a shot, but he was blocked by two short broad swords in front of him, blocking the attack of the bullets. Kuro¡¯s eyes flickered with a red light. When Kenbonshoku (Observation) is fully activated, it is not possible to hit him in a short time. ¡°I won¡¯t let you succeed!¡± Laffitte flapped his wings and was about to rush toward Kuro when suddenly, the stone spikes rushed in front of him and formed a stone wall, blocking his way. Kuro suddenly accelerated at this time and his body rushed straight from the high sky, his speed almost drew a line in the air. At the same time Laffitte broke through the stone wall, he also came in front of Tiki. Under his shocked eyes, Autumn Water was pulled out in an instant, leaving a black light. ¡°Yuelong!¡± Chi!!! A ball of blood scattered in the air. Titch fell under the knife and fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± He clutched his chest and rolled back and forth. Blood continued to flow down his chest. As he rolled, Tiki rolled to the black cloth on the ground and his entire body sank into the black cloth, trembling faintly. Kuro looked down at Tiki. ¡°Did you dodge it? I aimed at your neck. You have a high level of dominance.¡± In the black cloth, it stopped trembling. Titch pulled the black cloth away and appeared in front of everyone, holding his chest and panting. His face was covered in sweat, and at this moment, there was a look of horror on his face. Another golden slash descended from the sky. Bang! Shiliew shattered the sword and blew out smoke from his cigar and said to the back, ¡°Did it work?¡± Titch¡¯s face was distorted as he looked at Kuro in the air, full of resentment. Chapter 196 Where Will My Face Go ¡°Oya?¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°It seems that it didn¡¯t work. You need to bear with it for a while.¡± Arbarone Pizarro laughed loudly, ¡°Hahaha, it didn¡¯t work, Tiki, then disband, or you can recognize me as Captain, meow.¡± Bang!!! Tiki punched Pizarro in the head with such force that he fell. ¡°Thief hahaha¡­¡± Titch smiled and gradually calmed down. ¡°Pizarro, don¡¯t say these useless words. This is just a temporary setback. That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. I can find it sooner or later. As long as I have my ability and continue to follow me, I will give you what you want!¡± Titch was not weak to begin with. His strong body, strange vitality, and the existence of the Dark-Dark Fruit made him a big threat even without the Tremor-Tremor Fruit. With this punch, the pirates whose mentality began to fluctuate fell into silence. ¡°That hurts, Tiki.¡± Arbalo Pizarro covered his bleeding head and stared at him for a while and laughed, ¡°Hahaha, then I will believe you for once, meow!¡± ¡°Hoo hoo hoo¡­¡± Katarina Deppen laughed. ¡°Just come out.¡± ¡°Well, since we have already joined hands, there is no need to rush.¡± Shiliew bit his cigar. Tiki had endured for so long and naturally would not be hit by a little setback. His goal had already been basically completed. These felons on the sixth floor are the companions he needs. As for the fruit, he will get it sooner or later. Even if there is no Tremor, there are others. ¡°Maybe your ability is not bad¡­¡± Titch looked fiercely at Kuro and winked at Deppen, opening his hand to him. ¡°Dark Water!¡± The suction force came from Kuro¡¯s body. Subconsciously, he flew towards Tiki. Shiliew held [Thunderstorm], Daipen held a spear, and Van Oka held a sniper rifle. These pirates all showed an attack posture on Kuro. Even Kuro could not resist this number. But ¡­ Bang!! A golden light flashed, and a huge palm was hidden in the golden light, bombarding Tiki and others with a shock wave. With just one move, the shock wave made Tiki and others spit blood and retreat. ¡°Talking to yourself, wanting to get this and that¡­¡± Sengoku¡¯s cloak had already fluttered in the wind, and his upper body was also taken off. His naked body turned into a huge golden giant, and when he moved, he made a sound like a bell. ¡°Do you think Marines are nothing, kid!¡± Sengoku said in a deep voice. Kuro¡¯s harassment is nothing in Sengoku¡¯s eyes. A strong man of this level will not get into trouble so easily. As for the ability of the Dark-Dark Fruit, Sengoku naturally knew that this fruit had appeared before. Sengoku was well aware of its performance. But it is impossible for one person to eat two Devil Fruits, so Tiki¡¯s reaction is very interesting in Sengoku¡¯s eyes. But now, it was time for him to go down. If he did not go down, Kuro would probably suffer. ¡°Hahahaha, Marshal Sengoku, you finally can¡¯t help but attack!¡± Tiki took a hit, wiped the blood from his mouth, and smiled at Sengoku. ¡°What a twisted vitality¡­¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t help but praise from the sky. After taking a hit and being cut by him, he was still alive and kicking. That kind of vitality made him envious. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t get what I wanted¡­¡± Tich stood up and his palm turned into darkness. ¡°But we are still enemies. Shichibukai is already in the past. As a memento, I will destroy Mariwando for you to see!¡± He pressed his palm down and a large amount of darkness filled the ground in front of him. ¡°Dark Cave!¡± The buildings, stones, and weapons left on the earth were all sucked into the darkness at this moment and disappeared. After the darkness dissipated, there was a clear empty space in Marin Van Do. ¡°Brat!¡± Sengoku raised his palm and burst out with a sound of a bell. ¡°Darkwater!¡± Titch spread his fingers and the darkness resisted the shock wave brought by Sengoku¡¯s palm. Under the darkness, the shock wave gradually disappeared. ¡°Thief hahaha, abilities are useless against me!¡± Titch laughed. ¡°Captain, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Balsas jumped into the air and attacked Sengoku, but he was quickly sent flying by a figure. ¡°Karp¡­¡± Sengoku glanced at him. ¡°You have also started to move around.¡± Garp let out a long breath and clenched his fists. ¡°We can¡¯t keep letting the juniors fight. Wouldn¡¯t that make us old guys look useless?¡± As soon as Ace died, he was completely depressed and fell into memories and grief. But now, his old comrades have appeared. As a Marine, now is not the time to grieve. The person in front of him¡­ Coincidentally, he was also the culprit! ¡°Hahaha, you two old guys are also here? Then I¡¯ll let you die here like me, and you¡­¡± Tich looked at Kuro in the air and said angrily, ¡°Luciru Kuro, I will not let you go!¡± ¡°Why are you still thinking about me at this time? You should survive first, Tiki,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Kuro, go support the battlefield, don¡¯t let the results of this battle lose their meaning.¡± Sengoku said at this time. Kuro looked at the battlefield and smacked his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t stop that situation. You think too highly of me, Sengoku-san.¡± Chapter 197 Where Will My Face Go? The battlefield has a huge advantage now, but it seems that something is wrong. Marine casualties were not so heavy, because Kuro single-handedly disabled almost a third of the captains and captains. The remaining existences were surrounded and retreated by the Marines. The huge advantage, coupled with the death of Whitebeard, made the Marines bursting with confidence, and after the pirates fell into despair, the combat power that erupted could not be underestimated. When the two fought, it would be a meat field. It was easy to enter this kind of killing field, but it was not easy to escape. While he is fanatical, he will inevitably suffer damage. The captains of the Whitebeard Pirates are not so easy to keep. If they could do it so easily, these people would have been eliminated in the New World long ago. Underestimating them was equivalent to underestimating himself. But to prevent Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), someone has to save their combat power. The old man and Aokiji paddled for this goal, including Kuro himself. The reason why they haven¡¯t really taken action yet is to prevent those people. According to the intelligence, although Red Hair is stopping Kaido, it is not clear who will come. What? The original plot? Even if Kuro dares to say it, Sengoku wouldn¡¯t believe it. Besides, he himself has an unpredictable attitude towards this kind of thing. What if it¡¯s not right? If they really fought with all their might and someone came to take advantage of them, they would completely collapse. Red hair? He is a pirate, what is there to believe in? Maybe he will also come to fight. ¡°Kuro!¡± Kuro was about to leave for the old man¡¯s place when a familiar voice sounded behind him. He turned around and saw Leda struggling and shouting in the hands of the huge wolf. Kuro widened his eyes and his body rushed towards it in the next moment. [Autumn Water] flickered with golden electric light and slashed at Vicious Wolf¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go of me!¡± However, at this moment, his body suddenly trembled and his body that rushed forward flew away at this moment, and the blade blocked in front of him. Malice! Dang! ¡°Lida¡± held the spear and stabbed the blade. ¡°You¡¯re very responsive.¡± Leda¡¯s body turned into Karinina Deppen, smiling at Kuro. Bang! Boom! Among the people entangled with Garp were Pizarro, Balsas, Van Oka and Poison Q. At this time, the latter two fired bullets and shells at the sky. This gap also allowed Garp to send the two people flying with two punches. ¡°Little brats, are you still ignoring me at this time!¡± Garp said angrily. The bullets and shells arrived beside Kuro in an instant, and at this time, two swords blocked in front of him, blocking the bombardment. ¡°Playing dirty?¡± Kuro looked at Vicious Wolf¡¯s big hand and sneered, ¡°You still remember me at this time, but this level is useless.¡± ¡°Darkwater!¡± Blackbeard blocked Sengoku¡¯s shock wave again, and at the same time, a hand was sucked towards Kuro. Kuro, who was about to dodge the Direwolf¡¯s attack, felt his body shake and leaned in the direction of Blackbeard. At this time, the instantaneous movement also let the Direwolf¡¯s big hand cover Kuro. Chi! Bang! The huge power of Vicious Wolf made Kuro¡¯s body fly out like a cannonball, all the way away from Marin Van Do, almost turning into a meteor. ¡°Oh, it really hurts.¡± Vicious Wolf opened his palm and looked at the deep wound on his palm. ¡°Thief hahaha, you should have a taste of being harassed.¡± Titch laughed. It was impossible to kill the floating brat in this situation, but it was possible for Tiki to hurt him a little. In terms of revenge, he was not bad. Go to the sea! ¡°Oh, Kuro¡­¡± Kizaru looked over and said in surprise, ¡°He was hit. Sometimes it¡¯s not so good to be high up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look around!¡± A captain saw him turn his head and attacked. Bang! The attack missed. Kizaru turned into a beam of light and flashed to the side, kicking sideways and sending the Captain flying. In the distance, Kuro fell straight into the sea. Just as he was about to enter the sea, he flipped his body and cut the sea surface with a slash. His body quickly stopped in the cut sea. ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s face was so gloomy that it was almost dripping with water. He looked at Marimfando. ¡°Well done, Tiki!¡± He floated his palm and touched the surface of the sea. Then, his body rushed towards Marin Vando, and the cut sea rolled up and turned into a huge wave, following Kuro. At this moment, on the battlefield, the atmosphere of the meat grinder is getting stronger and stronger. On the battlefield, whether it is Marines or pirates, they are all controlled by the law of slaughter. The Marines who have fallen have no one to treat them, their colleagues step over their bodies and continue to fight with the pirates. Akainu, in particular, had obviously gone crazy fighting against half of the Captains of the Whitebeard Pirates. At this time, he had suffered a lot of injuries and two Captains covered in burns had fallen beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here!!!¡± A figure stood in front of Akainu, who was about to attack. Kirby shouted with tears and snot running down his face, ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore, it¡¯s enough. We have clearly won, and the Marines have families waiting for them. They should go and treat their injuries at this time. Don¡¯t waste your life for nothing!!!¡± The entire battlefield fell silent under his voice. ¡°Oh? Someone is really so brave.¡± Aokiji turned to look at Kirby. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Akainu stared at Kirby and a large amount of magma gushed out of his arm and he suddenly hit Kirby. ¡°Marines don¡¯t need cowards!¡± Bang! Just as Akainu swung down, a knife was placed on his magma fist. ¡°Good job, Marine. This little time is enough to save a lot of lives.¡± The man forced Akainu back and smiled at Kirby. As soon as he finished speaking, the ship had already reached the coast. A group of people stood behind that person, looking aggressive. ¡°That is¡­¡± Garp glanced at it and said angrily: ¡°Red Hair! The bastard who took Luffy into the Pirate Road!¡± ¡°Red hair, isn¡¯t it Kaido¡­¡± Sengoku narrowed his eyes. If he came¡­ It means that he has succeeded in stopping Kaido, but why is he here? What is his purpose? Kaido and Red Hair are the same. They are both pirates. ¡°Marco, stop fighting and stop. This will only increase the casualties. Whitebeard is dead and you have more important things to do.¡± The redhead swung his blade and faced Marine. He was about to say something when he suddenly frowned. Something is wrong¡­ Marine casualties were not as big as he thought. Almost all the Marines who fell were injured while chasing pirates, and although a large number of Marines were injured, they could still fight. On the other hand, the Whitebeard Pirates suffered heavy casualties. Other than their captains who are still alive, the rest of them are not in a good state. In particular, some of the New World¡¯s Captains have also been delayed by treatment and are now barely breathing. Those people all have lacerations on their bodies. Including Jozzie ¡­ At this moment, he was not feeling so good. He was lying there covered in blood, not because of energy, but because of pure physics. If that defense is not energy supply, can it be broken to such an extent?! ¡°Captain¡­¡± Ben Beckman said to Shanks, ¡°In this situation, it¡¯s not so easy to stop. We came to the right place.¡± Shanks gripped the blade and shouted, ¡°If you haven¡¯t fought enough, we will fight with you. Otherwise, give me face and let the war end!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another huge shadow appeared in the sky behind him. Is that¡­ a tsunami?! The huge waves kept moving forward, and in front of the waves, a person was flying towards them very quickly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said. ¡°Give you face?¡± Kuro¡¯s two fingers touched Autumn Water, bringing out a golden light. Then, Autumn Water stabbed into the tsunami. As Kuro¡¯s body rose, the huge wave turned into a mass of seawater, wrapped the blade, and rose up with Kuro. He held the knife in both hands and stared at Tiki¡¯s side. Then he shouted to Akagami (Red Hair), ¡°Where is my face?!¡± ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Azure Dragon!¡± Chapter 198 Battle Begins This move, ¡®Azure Dragon¡¯, is different from before. In the past, Azure Dragon controlled the water in the air and summoned several water dragons. This time, Kuro simply used a large sea as a medium. He had only thought about this move before and had never tried it before. The combination of [Lightless Divine Wind] and ¡°Floating Fruit¡± is very difficult. He doesn¡¯t know how powerful it is, but now, it¡¯s an opportunity! He could give the first to Teach. ¡°Roar!!!¡± As Kuro swung his blade with both hands, the mass of seawater turned into a huge Water Dragon and pounced towards Tiki with its fangs and claws bared. Its size covered the land and the shadow enveloped them. ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± Tich¡¯s pupils contracted and he called out to his companions to escape, but at this time, a shock wave moved forward again and hit them who were careless because they looked at Kuro. The shock wave made everyone groan and their bodies slowed down. At the same time, Garp swept his fist and knocked Pizarro and Balsas to the ground with a smile, ¡°Take it well.¡± With that, he and Sengoku quickly retreated from the position covered by the huge Water Wyrm. ¡°Dark Cave!¡± Seeing that he could not dodge it, Titch reacted in time. He pressed his palm on the ground and covered a large amount of darkness on the ground. The body of the huge Water Dragon pressed down and touched the ground. The entire Water Dragon began to be absorbed by the darkness. But it was too big. Even if it covered the ground, it could not be absorbed in a short time. BOOM!!! The Water Dragon opened its huge mouth and swallowed Tiki and others, and its huge body rushed directly to San Juan Evil Wolf, who was behind the Headquarters and had been maintaining the shape of hide-and-seek. Bang! The water dragon hit his body and the huge impact made him cry out in surprise. His huge body fell down, crushing a large number of buildings behind him. Crash! After hitting the body of the Direwolf, the Water Wyrm also exploded and turned into a rainstorm, landing on Marin Van Do. ¡°Oh, the impact of the water doesn¡¯t seem to hurt.¡± Vicious Wolf fell to the ground and wiped the water off his body. His huge body stood up again with a tremor. He touched his voice and tilted his head to the side. ¡°Hey, is it just water?¡± On Titch¡¯s side, he was also washed by the sea. Shiliew, who was not an ability user, was a little less. He held the thunderstorm and looked at Kuro, who was flying quickly, and spat out the wet cigar in his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Shiliew narrowed his eyes. Such a great power, but it was only washed by the seawater? At this time, Kuro came to the sky above Datiqi and looked down at them. ¡°Thief hahaha¡­¡± Tiki looked up and revealed a mouth that was missing most of its teeth. ¡°You scared me. Is that all?¡± Kuro waved Autumn Water and removed the water droplets on the blade. Under the gaze of everyone, he slowly sheathed Autumn Water. Click. The last part of the blade entered the scabbard, and Titch, who was smiling, suddenly felt his body freeze. Chi! There was a wound on his shoulder and blood spurted out. Immediately after, dense small cuts appeared on his chest, hands, feet, and body. It was as if the air was cutting him, and blood spurted out from his body. ¡°Ahhhh, it hurts, it hurts!¡± Titch was rolling on the ground, and the ground was covered in blood. The others were not well either. Their injuries were no less than Titch¡¯s. They were all covered in blood and their bodies were covered in wounds. ¡°It really hurts¡­¡± The blood coming out of San Juan Evil Wolf¡¯s injured body was almost like a spring. It seemed to be the most serious, but his expression was still so dull, as if the pain was only spoken out of his mouth. This made Kuro frown slightly. His move mainly dealt with this Vicious Wolf. His body was invaded by the Profound Meaning, and this made him seem more normal. Isn¡¯t it too terrifying¡­ The criminals on the sixth floor are indeed different. Titch¡¯s original companions were the most seriously injured. On the other hand, the prisoners were much more energetic. ¡°No, this move is wrong¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a large ¡®Azure Dragon¡¯? If it¡¯s just gathering seawater for impact, then it¡¯s just an ordinary AOE. It should be able to go further¡­¡± He injected the entire seawater into the Azure Dragon profound meaning and then released it. It looked gorgeous, but it was just a cut version of Lion Might. The fusion was not appropriate and it was just a waste of effort. Such a large amount of water was injected into the profound meaning, which consumed a lot of his energy. He still had to continue to put Piao Piao on the agenda. After all, the time he got was too short. If he was more meticulous, he would probably be able to do better. At this moment, the only one who was not injured was Laffitte, who flew away when the Water Dragon appeared. ¡°Captain Tiki!¡± Laffitte rushed down, but at that moment, Kuro¡¯s figure flashed behind him and the knife hit his back, sending a cloud of blood flying. Laffitte groaned and fell to the ground. ¡°None of them can escape. Do you think you are safe?¡± Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°Poison Q, Poison Q!¡± While Titch was rolling on the ground, he did not forget to roar at Poison Q. This guy was in the worst state of all of them. He lay on the ground without moving and let the blood flow out of his body. Hearing Tiki¡¯s shout, Poison Q¡¯s head moved and he raised it with great effort. Trembling, he pulled out an apple and took a bite himself as if he had regained a little vitality. Then he got up and shakily handed it to Tiki. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Kuro slashed out, and a black and gold slash filled with golden lightning went straight down. Bang! At this moment, Vicious Wolf moved his huge body and ran over. Although his body was slow, every step he took was almost ten times that of an ordinary person. He stretched out his big hand and his arm blocked the slash. The slash hit his arm, leaving a bone-deep wound. The force penetrated the surroundings and extended out from the wound, forming a spiderweb-like blood-colored crack. But that was it. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Vicious Wolf looked at Kuro and said blankly, ¡°It really hurts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like a ghost!¡± Kuro looked at the blank face of Vicious Wolf and cursed. This thing is called a ¡®Giant Battleship¡¯. There are names that are called wrongly, but there are no nicknames that are called wrongly. This body is like an island, and it is not easier to split it than Kaido. After being protected by the huge body of Vicious Wolf, Titch had a chance to eat the apple. Then, he stood up shakily and panted, ¡°Thief, hahaha, you are really strong, Kuro, I like you more and more.¡± Kuro had long experienced the vitality of the people of this world. It is really not that easy to kill a person, especially some freaks who are famous for their physique. Kuro had a deep understanding of this. When he first transmigrated, he felt that he was extremely fragile and could be stabbed to death with a knife. As he cultivated day by day, although his physique was not as good as those famous freaks, his vitality was constantly rising. In short, whether the defense is high or not depends on the person, but the HP is really high. And the recovery of his HP is also very powerful. He was beaten up by Kaido and recovered in a few days. This kind of thing is not a special case for him alone. Teach was no exception. Kuro could feel the degree of distortion in his vitality from eight hundred miles away. His physical strength may not be as good as his, but his vitality far exceeds his. Whitebeard gave him a knife and shook his head. He also gave him a knife and hit him with the profound meaning, but it seems that he can still be alive and kicking. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a disgusting guy with black hair like you.¡± Golden lightning wrapped around Autumn Water and Kuro held it in front of him. ¡°No matter what, you tricked me twice. It¡¯s not so easy to leave.¡± ¡°Oh? You have time to manage me here. Don¡¯t you want to see the current situation?¡± Titch¡¯s face was full of blood. He suddenly pointed forward and grinned. ¡°The battle has begun!¡± Boom!! As if reflecting his words, a muffled sound came from the battlefield behind him. Kuro looked back and saw Akainu almost turning into a lava monster, his fists turned into huge lava fists and he fought with Shanks. Chapter 199 Marine Can Also Shape Change? Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates, the remaining members of the Whitebeard Pirates, began to fight against Marines! ¡°Damn Red Hair!¡± Sengoku said angrily, ¡°How dare you¡­¡± ¡°A pirate is still a pirate.¡± On the battlefield, Crane glanced at it and muttered, ¡°Red Hair¡­ wants to balance it on our heads?¡± Garp clenched his fists and walked towards the battlefield without saying a word. Sengoku also walked over and said slowly, ¡°We can¡¯t let them do whatever they want.¡± ¡°Kuro, go support the battlefield, leave Tiki alone.¡± Sengoku turned back and said to Kuro. ¡°You better listen to your Marshal, otherwise¡­¡± Blackbeard¡¯s palm was filled with black energy and he said: ¡°You alone, the ending will not be good. Tsk, it hurts! But¡­ you can¡¯t kill me alone, my ¡®Darkness Fruit¡¯ ability will absorb damage.¡± At this moment, the injuries on his body began to disappear. The Dark-Dark Fruit gives the shortcomings of being unable to elementalize, but it will also compensate. Tiki will suffer twice the damage, but all the damage will be absorbed by the fruit ability. Kuro was also clear about this, so he didn¡¯t want to deal with Tiki from the beginning. Now that all the Marine executives are dragged into the battle, he naturally can¡¯t deal with the whole Blackbeard Pirates alone. Seeing that Kuro was silent in the sky, Tich laughed and turned around. ¡°Little ones, run away!¡± Under the treatment of Poison Q, this group of people began to move. They got up and climbed into the palm of Vicious Wolf. Their huge bodies turned and stepped into the sea. ¡°Thief hahaha, Kuro, let¡¯s meet again in the New World!¡± Teach stood on the Wolf¡¯s palm and laughed at Kuro. Kuro lit a cigar at this time and blew out a mouthful of smoke, watching the body of the Direwolf gradually enter the sea and leave Marin Vando. ¡°There¡¯s no need for New World. As for you¡­ you tricked me twice and I only returned it to you once. That won¡¯t do. We have to be even.¡± Bang! His body burst out and his speed made the air explode. Kuro quickly followed behind Vicious Wolf and his body swept down. Autumn Water penetrated the waves below. As he flew, the blade cut open the sea surface and extended a gap. On both sides of the gap, the sea surface surged and rose into two huge waves. ¡°You bastard!¡± Tiki¡¯s pupils shrank and he shouted: ¡°What do you want!¡± This is the sea. If they are hit by the waves, they will all sink! ¡°Of course it¡¯s¡­¡± Kuro smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll trick you again!¡± ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± The blade cut through the seawater, bringing with it a few drops of water, and suddenly slashed towards Tiki. The huge waves rising on both sides seemed to be commanded and rushed forward. The huge waves converged in front of the blade and formed a huge water dragon. The water dragon opened its mouth and hit the back of Vicious Wolf like a thunderclap, swallowing Blackbeard. At that moment, dense knife wounds appeared on these people, and then they sank into the sea with the huge seawater. The calm sea set off huge waves at this moment, surging in front of Kuro, swallowing everything. The sea returned to calm and the Blackbeard Pirates were nowhere to be seen. Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°You almost got me into the sea just now. Now I¡¯ll let you have a taste of it!¡± However, it was obvious that no one responded to him. Kuro stared at the sea and did not find anyone floating up. He clicked his tongue unhappily and turned around to fly towards the battlefield. ¡­ . On the battlefield, Kizaru faced Ben Beckman, Akainu continued to entangle with Marco and Crocodile. Aokiji stopped some of the cadres of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates, Vice-Admiral stopped the rest, and Akainu was targeted by Sengoku and Garp. But at this moment, the Vice-Admirals are in a decline. They were fighting against the pirates before and it is obviously difficult for them to face the intact Red Hair Pirates. However, this difficulty is made up for by the bottom-level Marine combat power, but because of this, the remaining bottom-level Marines can only deal with the remaining pirates of the Whitebeard Pirates, which makes the original advantage is gone. Marine and Pirate fell into a strange equilibrium. Sengoku transformed into a Buddha and attacked, but he was blocked by Akagami (Red Hair). At the same time, Garp jumped up and punched Akagami (Red Hair), but he cleverly dodged it. ¡°Two people against me?¡± The redhead smiled wryly. ¡°This is very troublesome.¡± ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Garp bared his teeth at Akagami (Red Hair). ¡°It just so happens that I want to settle the score with you for leading my dear grandson into the Pirate Road.¡± ¡°Luffy¡­¡± The redhead smiled inexplicably. ¡°The future of the world is in him, Mr. Karp.¡± ¡°Stop joking, Red Hair!¡± Blue veins appeared on Garp¡¯s forehead. ¡°That kind of thing¡­ That¡¯s my grandson!¡± Sengoku¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°Damn Red Hair!¡± Two Admiral-level combatants against a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), it is only a matter of time before they defeat Red Hair, but this time will probably not be too short. And the longer this drags on, the greater the loss for Marine. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s interesting. After Whitebeard is Red Hair. Let¡¯s fight!¡± Doflamingo laughed wildly in the middle of the battlefield. ¡°Even if it¡¯s Marine, it will be ugly if they fail. After all¡­ the winner is justice!¡± ¡°Doflamingo¡­¡± Sengoku looked back with an ugly expression. These Shichibukai were already watching the show. ¡°Empress¡± Boa Hancock went to pursue Straw Hat and lost one of her combat power. Hawkeye left when Red Hair came. Doflamingo and Moria did not participate in the battle. As for the most obedient Bartholomew Bear, his movements were obviously slower. ¡°Is the will resisting, Bear¡­¡± The agreement to recruit Shichibukai this time was indeed written to deal with Whitebeard and not Red Hair. As an organization under the World Government, even if Sengoku wanted to order them, these pirates would not listen. It was even possible that they would stab him in the back. Shichibukai is essentially a pirate. Now on the battlefield, that is an unstable factor. On the battlefield, Smoker had just knocked down a few pirates when a captain attacked and stabbed his body. ¡°Haki? How troublesome.¡± Smoker waved his hands and pushed the Captain out. ¡°Smoker, get out of the way!¡± At this moment, Tina called out from nearby. Two captains suddenly appeared behind Smoker, their weapons were aggressive and they attacked him at lightning speed. It¡¯s too late! Chi! Smoker was stabbed in the back by a captain, and another captain waved a big stick and suddenly fell on his head. Bang! A ball of something unknown suddenly rushed over and knocked the two captains away. Smoker held his lower back. Before he could even feel the pain, he felt a huge heat from that thing. That thing was very distorted and could not be seen clearly for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°For justice, kill!!!¡± Smoker had just raised a trace of doubt when the group of Marines rushed towards the pirates again, as fast as a gust of wind. Their speed was obviously abnormal. However, this made him recognize the distorted aura around him. It seemed that during the siege plan, it was this thing that revealed its extraordinary strength and forced many captains to retreat. This left a deep impression on him. But before, he could still see that it was a group of Marines, but now it seems that their speed is so fast that it doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person¡¯s speed. In addition to that twisted and ferocious thing, it looks like a white monster. Marines can fuse and transform? Chapter 200 What Is This? Smoker was struggling with the question of whether Marine can be combined or not while watching this twisted huge white monster quickly rush towards the Marines who were fighting with the pirates like a white whirlwind. As this thing stirred, the pirates fell down, covered in scars. At that speed, the pressure on the Marines eased a lot. On the battlefield, under the distortion, the previous momentum of the glue gradually eased. ¡°That thing¡­¡± Beckman, who was fighting Kizaru, looked over and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°Oh ~ Do you still have the mood to look in other directions when you fight me, Ben Beckman.¡± Kizaru saw an opening and his legs lit up as he kicked out. Beckman was kicked and his body staggered. He grunted and smashed Kizaru with the butt of the gun. The butt of the gun touched Kizaru¡¯s body and the latter turned into light and flashed to the back. Bang! At this moment, Beckman turned the butt of the gun and aimed the muzzle at Kizaru before he could form his body. He pulled the trigger and a bullet went straight for Kizaru. Kizaru¡¯s figure of light dissipated under this blow, and the light clearly staggered for a moment. Only then did it reveal his appearance, and there was an obvious scratch on his cheek. ¡°Unfortunately, I dodged it.¡± Beckman took a puff of his cigarette and said. ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡± Kizaru cried out, crossed his arms, and his body flashed in the air. ¡°Yatsuki no Magatama!¡± A large number of lasers appeared in the air and bombarded the rear of the battlefield where the pirates were. Boom! Boom! Boom! The explosion exploded in the middle of the pirates and many people were blown up. ¡°How can I let you release this move!¡± Beckman fired another shot. The speed of the bullet forced Kizaru to move his body. ¡°This is useless, Beckman.¡± Kizaru¡¯s attack continued. Bang bang bang bang! Beckman unhurriedly fired four shots and said, ¡°The battlefield is not just made up of one or two people.¡± Whoosh! A yellow-haired warrior suddenly jumped behind Kizaru, held the hilt of his sword, and suddenly slashed. Kizaru was shocked and just as he wanted to dodge, he found that the position he could move in was blocked by Beckman¡¯s previous three shots, and the last shot was aimed at his active elementalization. No matter what, he had to take a hit. ¡°Kizaru, I was careless,¡± Beckman said lightly. ¡°Oh, so scary.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t look afraid at all. As soon as the yellow-haired samurai behind him swung his blade, another figure appeared behind him. His pupils shrank and the blade he swung suddenly changed direction and slashed backward. He could vaguely see a black light slashing towards him. Clang!! The black blade light was placed on his blade and with a great force, it hit the ground together with the yellow-haired warrior, raising a cloud of dust. At this time, Kizaru allowed the bullet to penetrate his head and then returned to its original state. He smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, the battlefield is not made up of one or two people.¡± ¡°That person is¡­¡± Beckman pushed through the smoke and clicked his tongue. ¡°This is a little troublesome.¡± That Marine is a troublesome person. When the smoke and dust dispersed, it was a black blade against the yellow-haired warrior¡¯s blade, and the owner of the black blade was Kuro who flew back. ¡°Kuro, you¡¯re back. What about Blackbeard?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, let¡¯s sink it first.¡± Kuro spat out the smoke, held Autumn Water tightly, and suddenly sank down. ¡°Cut the waves!¡± The black saber swept up a golden slash and directly collided with the yellow-haired warrior¡¯s sword. At this moment, the yellow-haired warrior suddenly stepped back and turned his body to the side to avoid the slash. At the same time, he took the opportunity to put the long sword back to his waist and pulled it out with a flash of light. ¡°Jiuhe again?¡± Kuro was shocked and retreated when he put it into his waist. However, he was still a step slower. He leaned back and saw the blade light brush past him, bringing with it a strand of hair. A smile appeared on the yellow-haired warrior¡¯s face. The long sword stopped above Kuro, turned around and slashed down. ¡°Viper!¡± Kuro pushed against the ground behind him with one hand and the ground in front of him surged, sweeping up a stone wave from the surroundings and blocking the yellow-haired samurai¡¯s long sword. At the same time, several stone spikes stabbed towards him. Bang! The yellow-haired warrior directly pulled out his sword and broke the stone wave. He waved his sword again and crushed the stone spikes that rushed over. ¡°You, not bad!¡± He looked at Kuro and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the Iaido again¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips and looked at the yellow-haired warrior carefully. This person¡¯s hair is tied back in a bun and he has a scar on his forehead. His hair style is a bit like that of a samurai. At the same time, he is also a big cadre of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates. And that knife ¡­ ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the katana¡¯s Iaido,¡± Kuro said. The yellow-haired warrior was holding a katana. The blade was abnormally long, but it was not slower than his speed. ¡°Keep him busy and let this man move. The situation will change,¡± Beckman said at this time. ¡°Ah¡­ I know.¡± The yellow-haired warrior held the tachi in both hands, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit. ¡°Ben Beckman¡­¡± Kuro looked at the man behind the yellow-haired warrior. Among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), there are many people who can be called ¡°Royal Vice¡± and they are basically the strongest people in the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) forces besides the Captain. Marco, who was beside Whitebeard, was a typical representative of the Emperor¡¯s Vice-Emperor. Ember, one of Kaido¡¯s subordinates. Charlotte Ling Ling¡¯s second son Katakuri can also be counted. But things are different on Red Hair¡¯s side. The Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates are particular about balance. The average bounty of their pirates is abnormally high. Basically, every cadre is a world-renowned pirate. Especially this quiet white-haired man, Ben Beckman. He was the Vice Emperor and he was the Vice Emperor. His strength is comparable to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), and that IQ¡­ Kuro saw it. He did not shoot first, but he saw the movements of the yellow-haired samurai. Three shots blocked the position where the old man was hiding and one shot was aimed at the old man¡¯s elementalized body. If he did not arrive in time, the old man would have to choose between a knife wound and a gunshot wound. Look at his IQ! And look at his family¡¯s Crowe¡­ What happened to equal intelligence? He couldn¡¯t even think of a plan to escape from the top. Not to mention, he even upgraded himself. Boom! The sound of cannon bombardment sounded around Kuro. He looked at the surrounding fighting situation. The situation was not very good now. The main force had changed from the Whitebeard Pirates to the confluence of the Whitebeard Pirates and the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates. They were evenly matched with Marine. But if the situation is equal, it means that Marine has suffered heavy losses¡­ He narrowed his eyes and wiped the upper end of the blade with two fingers. He looked at the yellow-haired warrior and said in a deep voice, ¡°Can you make way?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, Vice-Captain won¡¯t let me.¡± The yellow-haired samurai smiled and said: ¡°Besides, I also want to compare notes with a sword master.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s amazing that you do this. Pirates also want equilibrium¡­ Do you think you are Ionia?¡± He spread two fingers on the blade, and in the golden electric light, a golden light appeared again, enveloping the black blade. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take to fight an existence like you. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for us. Since you want to see my swordsmanship so much, I¡¯ll let you see¡­¡± Boom! The sky suddenly darkened, stirring up a few muffled thunder that exploded on the battlefield. The yellow-haired warrior¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously looked at the extremely strange sky. ¡°I can¡¯t let him make a move!¡± Beckman saw this scene and subconsciously wanted to shoot at Kuro. At this moment, a laser shot from the side. He could only turn the spearhead, hold the butt of the gun and swing it, hitting the laser and then looking at Kizaru gloomily. ¡°Oh~ Your face is so scary, but you should focus on dealing with me.¡± Kizaru stretched out his finger and laughed. ¡°Uncharacteristic and romantic¡­¡± Kuro murmured and his two fingers touched the tip of the blade. The golden light completely wrapped the blade. ¡°Ultima: Yellow¡­¡± Bang! Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly felt a wave of heat coming from the side. Then, a wide white shadow flashed in front of his eyes, sweeping the yellow-haired warrior who was staring at the sky and had not reacted yet as if he had swallowed it. In an instant, the yellow-haired warrior had a few more wounds on his body, which were a mixture of knife wounds and gunshot wounds. The yellow-haired warrior was hit by this sudden dense attack and knelt on one knee. Just as he was about to swing the blade away, he saw the white shadow suddenly sweep away from him and run away quickly. Chi! Of course, Kuro would not let go of this opportunity. He flashed in front of the yellow-haired warrior and his Haki swept out. Autumn Water instantly slashed from the yellow-haired warrior¡¯s shoulder to his lower waist. As a large amount of blood sprayed, the yellow-haired warrior¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fell down. Kuro turned his head and looked at the white shadow that quickly swept towards the battlefield and caused a large number of pirates to fall. He said strangely: ¡°What is this?¡± Chapter 201 This¡­ Is Marin Vando!!! ¡°Kuro!¡± At this moment, Leda ran over, followed by Crowe. ¡°Ben Beckman!¡± As soon as Crowe arrived in front of Kuro, he saw Ben Beckman, who was fighting Kizaru, and he quickly stopped. ¡°The person with the same IQ as me¡­¡± ¡®Where¡¯s your face?¡¯ Hearing Crowe¡¯s words, Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°What is that thing? Do you know?¡± Kuro pointed at the huge white shadow that swept over the pirates like a whirlwind and asked. ¡°It¡¯s Cass,¡± Leda said with a little fear. ¡°What?¡± Kuro was stunned and looked over carefully. The power of will was indeed familiar. The huge white shadow was really made up of a group of Marines, but the air around them was distorted and too fast for Kuro to react at first. His speed was incredible. ¡°Can Kaz be so fast?¡± Kuro wondered. ¡°Not before, but now there is¡­¡± Crowe said with a complicated expression, ¡°If I knew it was this ability, I would have eaten it.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro looked at Crowe and heard Crowe say, ¡°A Devil Fruit appeared in Miss Lida¡¯s backpack. It is the ability of ¡®Fast-Flash Frank¡¯.¡± Leda nodded and her face fell. ¡°I almost ate it. It scared me to death. It¡¯s such a bad thing. Why does it always run to my backpack?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Culloden found it unbelievable. ¡°Why is there another fruit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Leda said. ¡­ . His memory returned to the time when Kuro was fighting the Blackbeard Pirates. On the other side of the battlefield, at the rear. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± Leda sat down and took out the food from her backpack to eat. At the side, Crowe pushed up his glasses and watched the battle on the battlefield, swallowing his saliva. At this time, his injuries are not light. In such a big battlefield, there is no one who is not injured. It is just a matter of severity. He is now resting and paying attention to his surroundings, afraid that pirates will come to kill him. Nearby, Kaz and his group were also resting. ¡°Mr. Crowe, rest assured. With us here, any pirate attack will be blocked by us!¡± Kaz clenched his fists and vowed, ¡°Even if this body is weak, for justice, we will never let the pirates break through!¡± You are not weak¡­ Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. The power inspired by will, even if he rushed in, he would only have to endure a few more hits. However, Crowe also discovered a problem with this power of will. Only those who are inspired by Kaz and trust him can be infected by this will, and Marines with their own will and slightly stronger will cannot share this will. Moreover, after they calmed down and rested, Crowe keenly discovered that some of the Marines around Kaz were already afraid. ¡°In short, quickly recover your strength and continue to participate in the battle¡­ Is Kuro okay?¡± Leda quickly finished a peach and looked worriedly at Kuro¡¯s side. At that level, they couldn¡¯t participate in the war. They would only be a burden. ¡°This battlefield¡­¡± Crowe looked at the battlefield in front of him with a complicated expression. Even he was a little frightened by the bloody scene. Previously, when he was killing, he did not feel it and was completely carried by the atmosphere of the battlefield. But now that he had retreated, if he continued to watch, he would only feel a chill all over his body. Whitebeard is dead, and Fire Fist Ace has been executed, but the war is still going on. Everyone is like a demon, killing each other and killing each other. Whether it is Marines or pirates, at this moment, it seems to be ¡®a life¡¯, so simple, there is no deeper concept. Pfft! In front of them, a Marine was cut down by a pirate and fell in a pool of blood, while the pirate was killed by another Marine from the side and then continued to charge into the battlefield. Crowe suddenly clenched his fists and his expression was ugly. He recognized the fallen Marine. Previously, when he was training at Headquarters, he fought with that Marine. After the training ended, that Marine proudly let him see his smiling son. At that time, he was still envious of the happy life of having a wife and children¡­ But now, it had turned into a ¡®life¡¯ and a ¡®Marine¡¯, becoming a member of the many fallen on the ground. At this moment, life became extremely fragile. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this war¡­¡± Crowe murmured. Even he, a former pirate who used to kill people, was afraid of this battlefield. ¡°Eh?¡± At this moment, Leda made a soft sound. She looked at the fruit in her hand and her expression became strange. Crowe looked over and his eyes widened. ¡°Evil, Devil Fruit?¡± In her hand was a red pineapple-shaped fruit with spiral patterns. There is no other Devil Fruit in this world. ¡°Why is it this disgusting thing again?¡± Leda threw the fruit away in disdain. A black line appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead. He quickly ran over to pick it up and wiped the dust on it. ¡°Miss Lida, this is a Devil Fruit. Even if it is sold, it is worth a lot of money¡­ Also, why do you have such a thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, why did it come to my bag for no reason. Damn, another food is missing.¡± Leda seemed to remember the taste of Devil Fruit and stuck out her tongue in disgust. Chapter 202 This Is¡­ Marin Vando!!! ¡°Devil Fruit¡­¡± Crowe looked at the fruit in his hand, the light reflected in his lenses. This is a good thing to enhance strength, especially now on the battlefield where a little carelessness will lead to death. If you eat the fruit, the probability of survival will be much higher. ¡°Do you want to eat, Crowe?¡± Leda asked when she saw Crowe hesitating. ¡°No¡­¡± Crowe shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t determine what ability it is now. If it doesn¡¯t match me, eating it will only weaken me.¡± Although with Mr. Kuro¡¯s example, after killing the Golden Lion, he got the floating fruit, and now the one who died on the battlefield is Whitebeard. But this is not Tremor-Tremor Fruit, because last time he looked at the index at Mayor Mendel¡¯s place, Tremor-Tremor Fruit does not look like this. So he didn¡¯t know where this fruit came from. He is good at speed and body techniques. If this fruit can¡¯t give him a buff, it will be useless. This shape looks like a Paramecia, but Crowe actually wants to be an Animal, which will improve his physique further. Just as Crowe was about to put away the fruit, Cass walked over and said seriously, ¡°If Mr. Crowe doesn¡¯t want to eat it, please give it to me!¡± ¡°You?¡± Crowe was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker with fire. ¡°I followed Mr. Kuro¡¯s back, however, however¡­¡± Kaz looked at Crowe, who was fighting with Blackbeard in the air, and tears fell from his tiger eyes. ¡°I am too weak, we are all too weak to help Mr. Kuro. If we want to become Mr. Kuro¡¯s strongest shield, we must get extra strength!¡± ¡°Hey, are you serious?¡± Crowe said, ¡°The Devil Fruit¡¯s ability is very strange. Even the index doesn¡¯t have all the records. If the Devil Fruit¡¯s ability doesn¡¯t suit you, you will become weaker.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Cass made up her mind and said: ¡°With Mr. Crowe¡¯s strength, this fruit is not good enough for him, but for the weak me, no matter what ability it is, it is strengthening. I also want to help Mr. Kuro faster, even if it is just a little more power! Can I, Mr. Crowe, Miss Leda?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Leda nodded. ¡°No one will eat it anyway, so you should eat it.¡± ¡°Since you insist¡­¡± Crowe handed him the fruit. ¡°Then eat it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Kaz took it solemnly, then looked at Kuro and murmured, ¡°Mr. Kuro, in order to be your strongest shield, no matter what, I will overcome him!¡± He put the fruit to his mouth, took a deep breath, and said loudly, ¡°A mere demon cannot affect my determination to follow Mr. Kuro. No matter what ability it is, I will help Mr. Kuro!¡± Then, he opened his mouth and swallowed the pineapple-shaped red fruit. As the fruit was eaten, Leda and Crowe looked at him expectantly. Kaz lowered his head, and no expression could be seen on his face. After a pause, he raised his head and looked at Kuro in the distance with a solemn expression. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Kuro, this is the best power you have given me!¡± While Leda and Crowe were curious, he turned around and looked at his colleagues and roared, ¡°Comrades, it¡¯s time to fight. Follow me!¡± But at this time, some Marines looked at each other and began to retreat slightly. This kind of killing field terrified them. ¡°Mr. Cass¡­ My injuries are already very serious. Why don¡¯t I take a rest?¡± A Marine suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Kaz, I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± A Marine held his chest, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. He was the one who had rushed to the front with Kaz, and his injuries were obviously more serious. ¡°You¡­¡± Kaz glanced at them and said in a deep voice, ¡°Comrades, I can understand, because we are only the weakest. Our lethality is not strong enough, our physique is not strong enough, and our vitality is not as strong as that of the strong. We can¡¯t move freely on this battlefield, but we are still alive. Can anyone tell me why?¡± ¡°W-why?¡± Leda was curious about this and asked. He is clearly a weakling who can be kneaded at will, but when combined, he is so strong that it surprises her. The power of will can reach this level? Even Kuro¡¯s murderous will is not that strong¡­ But it doesn¡¯t seem to work now. Is there an end to Kaz¡¯s will? Kaz¡¯s words made the Marines look at each other, but they didn¡¯t dare say much. ¡°Answer me!¡± Kaz yelled. ¡°That¡­ because we stick to ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯?¡± A Marine raised his hand weakly. ¡°Mr. Cass¡¯s lead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I firmly believe that Mr. Cass will lead us down. Follow Mr. Cass and you can chase Mr. Kuro.¡± The person who said this was a very young Marine, about the same age as Kirby. ¡°That¡¯s not right!!!¡± Kaz said, ¡°This is not what you really think. You are just following blindly. It is wrong to follow me who was led out by Mr. Kuro! So you are injured and you are afraid¡­¡± Everyone was silent and lowered their heads, not daring to speak. ¡°Look! Look at our most respectful, no, my most respectful Mr. Kuro!¡± Chapter 203 This¡­ Is Marin Vando!!! Kaz pointed at Kuro, who was fighting with Blackbeard in the air. ¡°He is alone, facing the original Shichibukai who released the Impel Down prisoners, and he is still fighting tenaciously. You may say that Mr. Kuro is so strong, he can certainly move freely, and you are injured, you can only rest, otherwise you will die.¡± ¡°But if we all think this way, then we will lose this war. Because this is war, and war is not a game that can be formed by a few people. Look at those colleagues, which one of them is not fighting with their lives on the line? Facing an existence stronger than them, they still fight to the death! We are alive because of the existence of people like Mr. Kuro to help us resist.¡± ¡°But Marine, not only Mr. Kuro and the Marshal and the Admiral exist, we are also Marine, and we are the most important part of Marine. If we take a step back here, justice will take a step back, Marien Vando will collapse, and if we all retreat, then the justice of the world will be gone, and the peace of the world will be destroyed!¡± ¡°So we can¡¯t give in because we are standing here! Standing in this Marine Headquarters that was attacked by pirates! Standing in this land where we poured our blood and dignity! And that group of pirates are trampling on this land!¡± ¡°This place, this land¡­ is Marin Vando!!!¡± These words were deafening and made the Marines look up one after another. They looked at their dead and wounded colleagues around them and gritted their teeth. ¡°Yes! We may be weak, but in front of those strong people, everyone is weak! I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been afraid. This is disrespect to my dead colleagues!¡± ¡°They are Marines, and we are Marines. There is no reason for them to fight to the death, but we are timid!¡± A rising heat that made the surrounding distortions spread out from Kaz first, infecting these Marines and making them also stimulate that distorted aura, mixing it together and distorting the surroundings. Kaz looked at them and nodded solemnly. ¡°No matter how small we are, as long as we want to do it, we can still contribute to justice. This is the meaning of ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯!¡± ¡°So, for Marin Vando¡­¡± Kaz raised his hand. As if in unison, the Marines raised their hands and roared, ¡°For Marin Vando!!!¡± ¡°For Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Kaz turned and faced Kuro, his arm raised high. ¡°For Mr. Kuro!!!¡± All Marines raised their arms. ¡°For¡­ justice!¡± Kaz clenched his fists. ¡°For justice!!!¡± All Marines clenched their fists. ¡°Now, I will use the power given to me by Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz punched his left chest. BOOM!!! All Marines hit the left side of their chest in unison, and the surrounding aura became more and more distorted. The faces of this group of Marines became more and more ferocious and inhuman. ¡°Five times!¡± A ball of light gathered on the bodies of every Marine, mixed with that aura, making the Marines muddy and unclear. Only the white Marine uniform of the water was joined together like a huge white monster. ¡°Charge!!!¡± With Kaz¡¯s roar, the gathered white monsters almost turned into a shadow and rushed to the battlefield. ¡°Gulp¡ª¡± Leda looked at this scene in a daze. The food in her hand fell without any reaction. After a long time, she shivered and looked at Crowe, who was sweating at the side. ¡°So scary¡­¡± Chapter 204 Beckman, Use Your Invincible Brain to Think of a Way Kuro listened to Leda talk about Kaz¡¯s transformation and looked over with wide eyes. ¡°So, that thing is the accelerated Kaz?¡± Looking at the two of them nodding, a strange expression appeared on Kuro¡¯s face. Good lord, this is directly five times the group acceleration? He had seen Frank before. Three times the group was enough, but Cass had only eaten the fruit for how long? Moreover, the power of that will is much stronger than before. Even Kuro himself had to exclaim, ¡°What the hell.¡± What the hell? The huge white shadow was like a ghost, swaying quickly on the battlefield, swallowing some pirates from time to time and then spitting them out. The pirates fell to the ground covered in injuries. That speed and power, as well as their numbers, are quite effective against pirates. This saves Kuro a lot of trouble. What he originally wanted was to deal with these pirates, although he has always thought that once a person has a position, he must pay a certain price. Marines, Pirates, Revolutionary Army, King¡¯s Army, and so on¡­ These are all positions, and it is also reasonable to die in order to kill pirates. Kuro is a Marine. No matter how he slows down, it depends on his position and casualties. In the past, Marine¡¯s casualties were not that great. Kuro could skive as much as he wanted, but now the situation is different. The higher-ups were all entangled. Although Mr. Sengoku and Mr. Garp had the advantage against Akagami (Red Hair), it was still too early to determine the winner. In this case, even if they won, Marine would be crippled. It is not so easy for the high-level combat power to go wrong and it is very difficult to die, but the high-level combat power alone cannot form the entire Marine. Mid-level combat power and even low-level combat power are the foundation of Marine. If something goes wrong with this part, the current world situation will be completely changed. If high combat power alone could solve the problem, there would be no need for so many Marines. Sengoku Karp would be able to dominate the world with the three Generals and Vice-Admiral. Back then, Lox had so many high-level combat power and had long dominated the world. The operation of the world is not played like this. Even Whitebeard, who used to be the strongest, can¡¯t really do what he wants. Without preventing casualties, once the war is over and Marines are unable to support the world in time, the aftermath will annoy people to death. What Kuro wants is safety and comfort, not trouble and not danger. ¡°Sha¡­¡± Kuro held his sword and looked at the yellow-haired samurai who was lying in a pool of blood. Before he could use his sword, a blond pirate with a black pirate bandana and sunglasses separated from the Vice-Admiral who was fighting him and stood in front of the yellow-haired samurai. He was also a big cadre of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates, but at this moment, his face was solemn as he stared at Kuro, while the corner of his eyes glanced at Kaz and other Marines who were like a battlefield meat grinder. ¡°Beckman, quickly use your invincible brain to think of a way!¡± The blond pirate suddenly shouted. Beckman took Kizaru¡¯s attacks head-on and then took a few steps back, pulling away from Kizaru and his face darkened. The situation is starting to change, and it is very fatal. The original balance began to fall in the direction of one side after the distorted and ferocious strange group joined the battle, especially after the troublesome Marine named Kuro got rid of Blackbeard. They came here this time to stop the war and to let Marco and others return to the New World smoothly and not let the situation in the New World be destroyed. According to Beckman and his Captain¡¯s original plan, even if that old man Whitebeard dies, he will cause a lot of casualties to Marine Headquarters. At this time, if the war is stopped and Marco returns to the New World, Marine will also suffer casualties and will not do anything impulsive. The balance of the world will still exist. However, they did not expect that the casualties of Marine Headquarters this time did not meet their expectations at all. The casualties were extremely small. Beckman also saw the general reason. The Marine named Kuro, who could mobilize seawater, was the main reason. Therefore, the purpose of stopping the war has become to continue to participate in the war. At the very least, Marine¡¯s casualties must reach a standard before they can retreat. Fortunately, that Kuro was stopped by Tiki. There was still a chance. They just didn¡¯t expect Teach to run away so fast and let Kuro come back, but it was nothing. Their cadres weren¡¯t weak. If they fought, it would be hard to determine the winner for a while. That troublesome Marine named Kuro will be blocked by his own cadre and then everything will be handed over to the Captain. The longer the Captain can hold on, the greater their results will be. What he did not expect was that the group of distorted and ferocious White Marines would actually do this¡­ In a battle at their level, even if a large group of Marines came over to restrain their actions, they would only be at a disadvantage and it would still take a lot of time to determine the outcome. Moreover, if they did this, it would be in line with Beckman¡¯s plan. They can take advantage of this to slaughter Marines and weaken the Marine forces that are now on the rise. But there is something wrong with that group of things now. It is not just a containment, it is not like individual Marines gathered together at all. That kind of neat fighting method is unheard of. If they are gathered together, they have the strength of a Vice-Admiral. Not only did it greatly restrain his cadres, but it also gave Kuro an opportunity. In this way, Marines will have one more free fighting force, and their high-level combat power will fall into a kind of decline. Coupled with the strange Marines who start to break into the battlefield on the battlefield, their casualties will become even greater. At that time, they may not be in trouble, but the pirates below will cause great casualties. In that case, not only will they not be able to reach the target, but it will be even more serious. The battlefield is like this. Once a small decline is caught, it is very likely to cause a domino effect. At this time, the most threatening thing on the battlefield is not Kuro, who can stir the seawater and has a large-scale attack power, but the weird Marine group. If we don¡¯t get rid of them first, there will be no target. The Captain¡¯s Haoshoku is not of much use now. There is still a group of Marines and pirates on the battlefield who were obviously stunned by Haoshoku. Those who can still fight now are all extremely strong-willed. ¡°Give up fighting the Vice-Admiral and deal with that group of weird Marines first!¡± Beckman said loudly as he gave up on fighting Kizaru and quickly ran towards Kaz. This way, they might be injured, but once they deal with the Marines who are enough to break the balance of the battlefield, even if there are some casualties, their goal can be achieved. ¡°Understood!¡± The blond man also ran in that direction, but looking at his running posture, he was faintly on guard against Kuro. At the same time, these words were heard by the cadres who were fighting with the Vice-Admirals. They rushed towards Kaz and others. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Onigumo bit his cigar and chased after them, roaring, ¡°If you can deal with them so easily, where is the honor of Marine!¡± Onigumo admired that group of hot-blooded Marines. Marines should be like this, tenacious and unyielding. It seems to be Kuro¡¯s subordinate¡­ Admiral Sakasugi admired that man, but Onigumo was not familiar with him and even felt that something was wrong. He is not as ruthless to pirates as Admiral Sakasugi said. Instead, he is somewhat similar to Admiral Polusalino and Admiral Kuzan. Now it seemed that he was wrong. How could someone who could nurture such a Marine be like them? Sure enough, Admiral Sakasugi had better taste than them. With his character, he actually can¡¯t do anything about the rescue. It¡¯s Marine¡¯s duty to kill the pirates. At this time, he should take advantage of these big cadres to break into the battlefield of Admiral Sakasugi and kill the cadres of the Whitebeard Pirates. But these are the words of Kuro¡¯s subordinates. No matter what, they have to do something good. As a member of the same faction, this is what they should do. Unfortunately, there were many Vice-Admiral with such thoughts. Strawberry also chased after him at this time. The reason was very simple. He was Kizaru¡¯s former subordinate, and Kuro was Kizaru¡¯s current subordinate. With his face here, he had to support Kizaru no matter what. And some of the moderate Vice-Admiral, such as Burning Mountain, would not allow pirates to kill Marines out of the most basic responsibility. Chapter 205 I Have a Blood Pack A group of famous pirates ran over. Of course, ordinary Marines would be timid, but Kaz and the others were different. As if sensing the murderous intent, Kaz and the others had just let a few pirates lie down when they immediately turned their heads and saw the blond man running in front of them with a cane-like weapon in his hand. Kaz and others didn¡¯t dodge and shouted at the pirate, ¡°Justice will never retreat!¡± With his roar, the Marines formed a formation and fearlessly faced the rushing pirates. Not only did they not retreat, but they also wanted to counterattack. This aura is quite intimidating. However, he was facing the Big Cadre of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates. Although he was surprised, if he used his walking stick, he would still be able to disperse this Marine with a strange aura. Just one hit ¡­ Whoosh! Suddenly, a sharp feeling came from behind him. The blond man gritted his teeth and ignored the cold air coming from his back. His walking stick still smashed over. In any case, the aftermath of solving this problem is easy. After all, that troublesome Marine was only one person, and this was a group of people. Of course, he could tell which was more important. It¡¯s worth getting hurt for this! At this moment, the bottom of his feet bulged and the ground under his feet suddenly rose. The angle caused him to tilt to the side and the walking stick that was smashing down missed. Kuro appeared behind him and mercilessly cut at his head. He would not let go of this rare opportunity. Bang! Beside him, a gunshot sounded. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank. He changed the direction of his black blade and slashed vertically. With the sound of flesh being cut, a mass of blood spurted out. Then, he used the force of the vertical slash to spin abruptly and his body turned to the back. At the same time, he kicked the blond man away and raised the blade, with a burst of sparks, he knocked away the incoming bullets. That was Beckmann. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Beckman looked at the broken arm on the ground with an ugly expression. ¡°What a pity, you almost lost a cadre¡­¡± Kuro shook off the blood on Autumn Water and stood in front of Kaz. ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Black Tortoise!¡± Looking at the many big pirates coming at him, Kuro swept his blade and his body enveloped a Black Tortoise phantom. A cadre hit the turtle shell and there was a sound, but the turtle shell did not move at all. Beckman was about to raise his gun to attack, but he suddenly became alert. He turned around and swung the butt of the gun, knocking away the sudden beam of light. Kizaru¡¯s body appeared in the air and he stretched out his finger and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, Ben Beckman.¡± ¡°Take care of the Marines first!¡± Beckman shouted. Even if the Vice-Admirals have the advantage, it is still a one-on-one combat power after all. Even if one person is strong, he can¡¯t kill a large number of enemies in an instant. Now those who remain are all elite pirates who can withstand Haoshoku. Unlike those weird Marines, those things may not have enough single-target lethality to deal with one cadre, but they can cause a lot of damage to those elite pirates. Pirates definitely have to suffer casualties, but the premise of casualties is that they can be exchanged for one or even a few Marines to cause equal casualties, instead of simply suffering casualties without any achievements. A group of cadres surrounded Kuro¡¯s shield and prepared to break through to deal with Kaz. Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s mouth. He looked at the sky and said, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Immediately, the snake eyes on the turtle shell stared at the group of pirate cadres. The profound meaning of the Black Tortoise is the only profound meaning that has no lethality, but it brings with it a powerful defense that can lock the enemy¡¯s blockade power. Their bodies instantly stopped, and Kizaru crossed his hands in the air. ¡°Yatsuki no Magatama!¡± A large number of lasers swept towards Pirate cadres and bombarded the ground. ¡°Damn it!¡± Beckman subconsciously wanted to shoot at Kizaru, but at this moment, a cold wind whirled around him. Startled, he clenched his other hand into a fist and punched the aura with full dominance. That was Kuro. However, this punch missed. Beckman¡¯s fist shook off Kuro¡¯s body, turning it into a shadow like ripples in the water, rippling and disappearing. ¡®Fake?¡¯ Boom! Boom! Boom! A large number of lasers drowned Beckman. At this time, Kuro was running towards Akagami (Red Hair) who was entangled by Sengoku and Garp! His speed was extraordinary. If one looked carefully, they would find that his speed was in a very abnormal state at this time, which was incompatible with the movements of the people around him, as if he had accelerated. This was Kaz¡¯s five times acceleration, which was now attached to Kuro. This war could not be dragged on. The longer it dragged on, the greater the loss to Marine. As Mole once said, it is ridiculous to deliberately sacrifice Marine¡¯s life to kill pirates. The strategic goal has been achieved. Now, all we want is the end. The other party wanted to delay, and Kuro¡¯s purpose was even simpler, making him unable to delay. At this moment, those cadres were held back by the old man, and the Vice-Admiral behind them was also rushing over. There was already a gap in the battlefield, and that was their backbone on the battlefield, Red Hair! Let the old enemy retreat, then it will be over! ¡°Unexplained God of War: Final Arcanum¡­¡± Sengoku and Garp looked at each other as if they felt the surging killing intent and attacked more frequently, not letting him relax for a moment. ¡°You¡­¡± The redhead seemed to sense something and wanted to retreat, but it was too late now. With the five times acceleration and Kuro¡¯s already fast speed, he appeared in front of the red-haired man in an instant. The Autumn Water Blade that was glowing with golden light slashed at the red-haired man. ¡°Huang Long!¡± Boom! A golden dragon descended from the gloomy sky and slashed the red-haired man¡¯s chest along with Kuro¡¯s blade. Chi!!! The blade cut the red-haired man¡¯s chest and fell, spurting out a lot of blood. On Red Hair¡¯s body, there was a huge wound so deep that bones were visible! ¡°Captain!¡± Beckman hit a few laser bullets and rushed to the battlefield. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Marine!¡± Akagami (Red Hair) fell back after being cut by this blade. At the same time, he glared at Kuro, who was about to dodge, and Kuro felt his whole body stagnate, and a domineering force shook him until he almost lost his mind. In the sky, the gloominess caused by Huang Long was covered by a bigger dark cloud, making everyone¡¯s heart sink and their movements stop. Haoshoku! In this moment of stagnation, Red Hair also slashed and hit Kuro¡¯s shoulder. This blade directly broke Kuro¡¯s Haki. The blade almost cut half of Kuro¡¯s shoulder and was blocked by a black blade. ¡°You want me to be like you? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Kuro grinned at him. Bang! Boom! Garp punched Akagami¡¯s abdomen, and at the same time, Sengoku punched Akagami¡¯s face. The shock wave and Garp¡¯s fist force penetrated Akagami¡¯s body and sent him flying far away. ¡°Kuro, how are you?¡± Kapu asked, standing in front of Kuro and clenching his fists. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Kuro covered his shoulder and shouted behind him, ¡°Leda!¡± By attacking a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), he was naturally prepared to be injured, but the only difference was that he had a blood bag. As long as his hands and feet were not broken, he could guarantee that he would not even have a scar. Chapter 206 The War Ends Leda had rushed over when Kuro was injured. Almost instantly, her palm was on Kuro. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± With Leda¡¯s physical strength, it would not be so easy to cure this injury, but Kuro has enough physical strength. Using Kuro¡¯s physical strength to treat Kuro¡¯s injury is simply too easy. He saw that the shoulder wound that was cut in half and bones could be seen was gradually healing. With Sengoku and Garp guarding him, no one could attack him at this time. Beckman knew this very well, so he wanted to go around it directly, but at this moment, Kizaru appeared in front of him and kicked Beckman away. ¡°I told you, with me here, you can¡¯t run anywhere.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Well done¡­¡± Aokiji looked back and then turned to the cadres of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates who were dealing with him. The ice chips on his face were even more intense. He exhaled a breath of cold air and said, ¡°In this case, maybe all of you can stay.¡± ¡°Canine Cricket Red Lotus!¡± At this moment, Akainu released his attack on the Whitebeard Pirates and punched out. Lava turned into a ferocious monster and hit Red Hair, who was lying on the ground and holding his chest. This is a great opportunity. If we kill Red Hair, we will get rid of another Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). At that time, the high-level combatants will be free one by one, and the two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment will stay here today. The Great Age of Pirates is about to end! Chi! A black slash suddenly rushed over and offset Akainu¡¯s magma. Akainu¡¯s pupils shrank and he looked at Akainu, who suddenly appeared. ¡°Eagle Eye¡­¡± he said. ¡°Mihawk!¡± Sengoku was shocked. ¡°You!¡± At this moment, in front of the red-haired man, Mihawk, who had already left the arena, reappeared. The slash was made by him. Mihawk held the knife horizontally and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a slip of the hand¡­¡± ¡°Shadow Lance!¡± Near Kizaru, a shadow rushed over at a high speed and pierced through Kizaru¡¯s body. Kizaru turned into a beam of light and appeared nearby. He scratched his head and looked at the person in the attacking posture and said, ¡°Moria, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Shrimp, my hand slipped.¡± Moria spread her hands and smiled. At this moment, the Vice-Admirals who were fighting with the cadres were collectively stunned and they could not fight back. Onigumo¡¯s hair fluttered, turned into an arm holding a knife and cut a few threads on his back. He bit his cigar and looked back at the man who was waving his hands and smiling strangely. ¡°Doflamingo¡­¡± Doflamingo looked at the cadres who had found an opportunity to run towards Akagami (Red Hair) because of the stagnation of these Vice-Admiral. He retracted his finger and released the parasitic line controlling the Vice-Admiral. ¡°Hey, sorry, my hand slipped. My target is actually the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates.¡± ¡°Sea Pirates¡­¡± Not far away, Smoker knocked down a pirate who was rushing over with ten hands. He looked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Sure enough, you can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Shichibukai¡¯s sudden attack stopped the fighting on the battlefield, so the cadres of Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates could retreat and gather on Akagami (Red Hair). ¡°Captain!¡± Beckman helped Red Hair up and looked at the huge wound on his chest and was shocked. This injury is not light. ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry, Beckman, I made a mistake.¡± The redhead coughed up two mouthfuls of blood, his face full of distress. This was not just because of the knife wound. His abdomen took Garp¡¯s punch, causing his internal organs to be damaged, and his head also took Sengoku¡¯s blow. The attack of three people is indeed not easy to bear. ¡°Thanks a lot, Mihawk¡­¡± He smiled bitterly at Hawkeye. ¡°Just buy me a drink next time,¡± Mihawk said lightly. Sengoku looked at them with a cold light in his glasses, and his expression could not be seen for a while. ¡°You people¡­¡± Sengoku clearly knew what they were thinking. If he killed two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) here, the world pattern would change, Marines would gain great prestige, and the hegemony would be stronger. This is what the pirates do not want to see. At that time, the Shichibukai mechanism will not be needed. Moreover, their forces will also be suppressed. So on this battlefield, they will definitely take action. If Shichibukai joins the battle, then the scales of victory may not be theirs. ¡°Hey, Sengoku, it¡¯s a slip of the hand now, but if you still want to fight, then this slip of the hand may continue.¡± Doflamingo pointed at Sengoku and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a call first?¡± ¡°Marshal!¡± A Marine finally found an opportunity and ran to Sengoku and said, ¡°Just now, the higher-ups called and asked us to end the war¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Sengoku stared at him. ¡°What does the higher-ups want to do?! Where¡¯s the phone!¡± Marine quickly handed the phone to him. Sengoku took the phone and ran to the side to talk. ¡°Kuro, how is it?¡± At this time, Leda¡¯s essence energy was surging wildly. Seeing that the injury on Kuro¡¯s shoulder was gradually recovering, she let go and asked. Kuro twisted his shoulders and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, I¡¯m back to normal, but it¡¯s quite exhausting.¡± After all, it was not a fruit ability that was specially used for healing. Recovering the injury on his shoulder consumed a third of his stamina. But this is not bad. If the red hair is chopped off and not treated in time, not only will there be a scar on the body, but there will probably be side effects. He turned his head and looked around. Because of Shichibukai, the high-level battle stopped, causing the lower-level Marines to stop fighting, which allowed the pirates to regroup and confront Marines. He glanced at Sengoku, who seemed to be arguing about something, and said to Leda, ¡°The war is ending.¡± With the nature of those people from the World Government, they will probably say something about maintaining balance. Besides, it is really not suitable to continue fighting now. Shichibukai¡¯s participation in the war is very troublesome. If something goes wrong, even if Marine can win and leave all these people behind, Marine¡¯s damage will not be able to bear it. At that time, it will only benefit those pirates who are about to surge and the two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) of New World. He could not continue fighting. ¡°Puhahahaha, Red Hair, what are you doing? Not only did your plan fail, but you are also injured!¡± Garp suddenly smiled at Red Hair. The redhead pursed her lips and said nothing. To be honest, it was indeed unexpected. This is not caused by the Marine named Kuro. The most important thing is that inexplicable group of Marines participating in the war is the real power to change the situation. But if I want to fight now¡­ With his injuries, even if Shichibukai helps him at the last minute, it will be very troublesome if the other party doesn¡¯t care about the price. The purpose of their participation in the war is to balance, not to fight Marines to the death. ¡°I understand.¡± Sengoku seemed to have heard something and hung up the phone with a bang. The veins on his forehead bulged as he walked back. ¡°Are you going to stop the war, Fleet Admiral Sengoku¡­¡± Red Hair smiled at him and said, ¡°Let me say it. We don¡¯t want to continue this war. Why don¡¯t you give me face and stop? Otherwise, you have to be prepared to suffer great damage.¡± Sengoku and Akagami (Red Hair) thought of this, and those Vice-Admiral thought the same. Now that the other side has gathered, it will be even harder for them to disperse. If they want to continue fighting, I¡¯m afraid it will be impossible. In particular, the generals of the moderates and neutrals did not say anything at this time. From the time when the pink-haired boy shouted, they did not want to continue fighting. The strategic goal has been achieved, and it is meaningless to continue fighting. Seeing that the Marines were silent, Red Hair continued, ¡°Leave the bodies of Ace and Whitebeard to us. The scene of the battle has been spread, and you don¡¯t have to make an issue out of their bodies.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Doberman said angrily at this time: ¡°Only by showing their bodies in public can it represent the total victory of our Marine. How can we hand them over to you!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Sengoku waved his hand. ¡°I can leave it to you. I will bear the responsibility¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me, I actually didn¡¯t want to have a conflict with you.¡± Akagami (Red Hair) glanced at Sengoku and then took a deep look at Kuro, who was not injured at all. He bared his teeth at him, full of provocation. ¡°See you in the New World, Marine.¡± Red Hair said to him, ¡°Little ones, clean up and get Whitebeard and Ace¡¯s body. We are leaving.¡± ¡°The war is over!¡± Chapter 207 When the Pirate King of Shanghai, He Has to Cross Over First Marin Vando. With the evacuation of the Akagami (Red Hair) and Whitebeard Pirates, Shichibukai also disappeared automatically, leaving only the Marines to start treating the injured Marines and take in their dead colleagues. No one was unharmed. In such a high-intensity battle, there is no Marine that is not injured. From the Second Lieutenant to the Marshal, everyone was injured. Kuro was sitting on a big rock, biting a cigar and watching Marines come and go while Leda bandaged him. ¡°I already said that there¡¯s no need to bandage it. It was almost cured just now,¡± Kuro said to Lida helplessly. ¡°No!¡± After Leda finished bandaging Kuro¡¯s head, she put her hands on her waist and said loudly, ¡°In case there is any injury that we haven¡¯t found yet, we have to bandage it first!¡± At the side, Crowe pushed up his glasses and wanted to say that if it was an injury that could not be discovered, just bandaging it would be useless. But he looked at Leda¡¯s fierce look and thought about it but didn¡¯t dare to say it. ¡°Hey, give me one.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the front. Kuro glanced at it and threw a cigar over. Smoker took it and lit it. He sat next to Kuro and blew a smoke ring. ¡°The war is over¡­¡± Smoker looked at the sky and said, ¡°But the follow-up doesn¡¯t seem to be so easy to end. The words that Whitebeard shouted before he died were broadcast live.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s hand was straightened by Leda. He watched her carefully bandage him and shook his head helplessly. ¡°There will be a lot of work next, but fortunately, there are not many Marine casualties.¡± Smoker blew out another mouthful of smoke and was lost in thought for a while before muttering, ¡°That man died just like that¡­¡± Kuro knew he was talking about Straw Hat. After suffering so many injuries, even though he was protected by Jippin, he was still punched through the chest by Akainu, and then he was chased by Aokiji and the old man. It was impossible for him to survive. In Smoker¡¯s eyes, the straw hat was already dead. ¡°The man who is going to be the Pirate King of Shanghai¡­¡± Smoker bit his cigar hard, his expression was a little complicated. Pirates deserved to die, but it was undeniable that the man was different from the pirate in his memory. If he died like this, Smoker did not know how to face it. It was quite sad. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Kuro picked his nose and flicked his finger, and a small piece of filth flew out. He said indifferently, ¡°A person¡¯s fate depends on his own struggle and the course of history. I don¡¯t think he will die so easily. Maybe he will be alive and kicking again after a while.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not that easy to be the King of Pirates in Shanghai. He has to cross over first and not be caught by the police.¡± Kuro smiled maliciously. Smoker gave Kuro a strange look and shook his head. ¡°You did it again.¡± In addition to being lazy, this person often says things that people don¡¯t understand. Although they don¡¯t understand the meaning, the ridicule in his tone can be heard. It is his unique cold joke that people don¡¯t understand. ¡°What did you say?!¡± While Kuro and Smoker were chatting, a loud shout suddenly came from the battlefield not far away. Kuro¡¯s ears twitched and he looked over and saw Sengoku shouting at a Marine. ¡°How can this be? What is the World Government thinking? This is the second time!¡± Sengoku¡¯s veins were exposed and his face was full of anger. The Marine could only swallow his saliva and say carefully, ¡°If we don¡¯t hide it, the government feels that it will affect their reputation, so¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Sengoku glared at him and sat alone on a big rock, his face uncertain. Kuro retracted his gaze and looked at Smoker. He saw that Smoker was also sweating and looked incredulous. ¡°The World Government actually wants to hide this kind of thing?¡± Smoker¡¯s eyes widened. Sengoku was not far from them and they could hear the sound. The Marine was talking about Impel Down. Magellan was seriously injured but not dead, but the prisoners on the sixth floor had escaped more than the few Blackbeard had taken with him. There was obviously one less batch, and a few prisoners who shuddered at the thought had disappeared. Some of these people have obviously been erased by the World Government, and those who have been erased are some ferocious existences. Now, if the World Government chooses to hide it for the sake of their reputation, it is obvious that many people will pay the price for it. Kuro exhaled the smoke and spat. ¡°It¡¯s also a magical operation that I can¡¯t understand.¡± If they don¡¯t announce it to the world at this time and don¡¯t design a bounty order for it, do they want that group of pirates to start as newbies? It was not only those arrogant pirates who were injured, but also civilians and Marines. ¡°Done!¡± Leda patted the bandage on Kuro and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This will do.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro stood up and looked at his mummy-like body. He twisted his arm and strode out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Leda asked. ¡°Go home and sleep.¡± Thanks to him, his home had not been destroyed yet. At this time, what else could he do if he did not go home and sleep? ¡­ . Although the war is over, no one is not busy. ¡°Maximose, okay, I understand.¡± In Kizaru¡¯s office, almost half of the high-rise building had collapsed. Kuro could see the messy Marin Van Do without opening the door. After a simple refurbishment of the Marine, those who are not injured or slightly injured can be dispatched to the Grand Line or support the Four Seas at this moment. Because of the influence of Whitebeard¡¯s words before his death, it led to the Great Age of Pirates that Roger had started but was constantly weakening, and there was a trend of returning to the peak. Treasure hunters, robbers, those who want to seek power and influence, or those who really want to be Pirate King, all went to sea, causing Marine to be under a lot of pressure. Even if Marine suffered little casualties this time, the degree of trouble did not change. Marine Headquarters was very empty at this time. Sengoku and Garp went to Mariejois. Akainu was injured, but in order to expand the battle, he went to chase the Whitebeard Pirates yesterday. Aokiji personally went to Impel Down to solve the trouble because Magellan was seriously injured. The Vice-Admiral each led a team to deal with the pirates who began to surge around the world, and the old man¡­ ¡°Kuro, do you want to go to Mariejois with me? Those tenryubito are a little afraid because of the chaos in the world and want me to go for a while.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me, old man?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kizaru scratched his head and said with a smile, ¡°Then, go and patrol. Marine is very busy now. I have assigned all the personnel for you. Take your subordinates and patrol the Grand Line.¡± Wait for me here? Chapter 208 Don¡¯t Throw the remaining Pirate Ship Kuro didn¡¯t want to leave at first because Marin Van Do had just ended the war and it was very safe. But on second thought, there is destruction everywhere now and everyone is busy with the renovation. It¡¯s not lively at all and they can¡¯t even go to a restaurant to drink. Most importantly, the old man told him that after he went to Mariejois, he was going to monitor Kaido. This made Kuro¡¯s memory seem to recall something. Although Kaido was stopped by Akagami (Red Hair), with his personality, he might come to Headquarters to ¡®commit suicide¡¯ or something. This place is not safe either. He had stabbed him a few times. It would be too dangerous if Marin Vando recognized him. In the past few days, he had already fought several consecutive battles, and they were all high-intensity battles. He really didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. If Kaido came again, he would be dead. Without another word, Kuro agreed to the old man¡¯s request and set off on the ship with Leda and Crowe. However, before setting off, he went to the Arsenal. Those damaged weapons and firearms were all thrown into the sky. Putting these things in the furnace is also the same as putting them in the furnace. It¡¯s better to give them to me. Anyway, the government has money, so I can just create a new batch. This time, he did not have to hide anything. Anyway, his abilities were almost exposed. As long as he did not use them, he would send them all to the sky and continue to stock them. After doing all this, he went to the port. As a Lieutenant Colonel, he did not have to lead a small 80-person cruise ship. Now, the Battleship he was assigned was a Battleship with 250 people, which could reach 300 people. ¡°Don¡¯t you allot people?¡± After boarding the Battleship, he asked Crowe to gather all the Marines on board. Kuro looked at the Marines, who were only about a hundred at most, and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Reporting to Lieutenant Colonel Kuro!¡± A captain saluted and said, ¡°Headquarters is seriously shorthanded. Some Marines are in treatment and some have been taken away by the Vice-Admiral.¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­ as long as the supplies are full.¡± Kuro waved his hand and glanced at these Marines. Well, more than half of them were injured and all of them were wrapped in bandages, including this Captain. The old man gave him a group of injured soldiers to patrol. He wanted him to contribute. However, they were all minor injuries. There was no problem with normal navigation and simple combat. This medium-sized Battleship is different from a cruise ship. The place is bigger and the office is the most luxurious. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the sailing to you.¡± Kuro said to the Captain and walked towards the office. The Captain saluted again and saw Kuro enter the Battleship Fortress in the middle. He was relieved and said to Marine: ¡°With Lieutenant Colonel Kuro here, we are safe.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Lieutenant Colonel Kuro.¡± ¡°Someone who can fight Whitebeard. With him, this voyage will save a lot of trouble.¡± The Marines were talking. Of course, Kuro heard this. He shook his head and entered the office. He sat down in a chair and began to rub his eyebrows. Headache ¡­ ¡°Kuro, you seem to have become famous,¡± Leda said as she chewed an apple. ¡°Of course.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°In this war, Mr. Kuro¡¯s attacks are very high and frequent. Naturally, the public will recognize him.¡± And the existence of the live broadcast. ¡°Shut up!¡± Kuro glared at them and then sighed. Ever since he knew that he could not escape the war, he was naturally prepared for this. But it¡¯s not hopeless now. I¡¯m at most a ¡®famous Marine¡¯, similar to Smoker. As time goes by, my fame may be a little greater than his. For this, Kuro also made countermeasures. Marine can¡¯t stay in the lower class anymore. His fame goes from ¡®nameless¡¯ to ¡®little fame¡¯, so he won¡¯t come out of ¡®little fame¡¯. He is determined not to rise in the direction of ¡®famous world¡¯. However, there are many famous people. From Smoker to various Vice-Admiral, they are all at this level. At most, they can just change their environment. Keep a low profile and don¡¯t show off. In a few years, he will be similar to those generals in the headquarters and won¡¯t be noticed. Then everything will be easy. As for that straw hat, he will go to the New World in a few years. The New World is the territory of the pirates and has little to do with Marines. He can do whatever he wants. Therefore, the next step is to find a place to be released and then live for the rest of his life. Safe and secure. ¡­ . Battleships naturally have no purpose in the Grand Line. They only have a permanent pointer to the headquarters, and the others have to rely on the Log Pose for island navigation. The Grand Line is neither big nor small, and it is definitely not possible to sail on a fixed route, especially at this juncture, it is relying on the Log Pose to blindly touch it, because pirates also use Log Pose. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel!¡± After sailing for less than half a day, the captain in charge rushed into the office and shouted, ¡°Pirate Ship has been found!¡± At this time, Kuro¡¯s legs were on the desk, and he was sleeping. Leda was still eating her snacks. Meanwhile, Crowe was looking at the recent newspapers. After a day, newspapers about major events had been published and spread all over the world. This war was named by those reporters as the ¡®Top War¡¯. It fits quite well¡­ However, this was not what Crowe was looking at. He was a personal participant. What was there to see? Instead, he wanted to see some information from the small pages. At this moment, Leda and Crowe looked towards the Captain. Kuro was shocked. He shook his head and looked down at the Captain. ¡°Pirate Ship?¡± ¡°Yes, there is a Pirate Ship ahead.¡± The Captain said solemnly. ¡°Which pirate group?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Flaming Sword Pirates. The Captain is the Flaming Sword Chenore with a bounty of 18 million.¡± The Captain answered. ¡°Then you can sink it.¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep¡­ Koro, go and solve it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, stood up and walked out. Kuro was about to continue sleeping on his back when he suddenly thought of something and said to Leda, ¡°Go out and tell Crowe not to throw the remaining pirate ships and wrap them in bread¡­ No, leave the weapons of that ship and pirates for me. I¡¯ll go and get them when I wake up.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you move your feet yourself, Kuro?¡± Leda was speechless. ¡°Go quickly, otherwise what do I need you subordinates for?¡± Kuro waved his hand and continued to close his eyes. ¡°You are so lazy.¡± Leda rolled her eyes and got up to leave the office. Boom! Boom! Boom! Immediately, the sound of artillery fire came from outside. Kuro, on the other hand, was not worried at all. With Crowe¡¯s strength, it would be a joke if he were to deal with a small pirate worth 18 million. Chapter 209 Beard King Three days later. The sun is shining brightly on the sea, and the weather on the Grand Line is intermittent. Half a day ago, it was a rainstorm, and now it is a big sun, and the heat makes people sweat. Kuro was lying leisurely on a deck chair next to an umbrella erected by a Marine. There were a few cold drinks on the table near the deck chair. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of cannon fire came from the ship and the shell exploded near a Pirate Ship in the water ahead. After a few rounds of firing, the mast of the Pirate Ship was hit by a shell and broke. ¡°Okay, stop.¡± Crowe, who was at the side, made Captain stop the bombardment and stepped on the edge of the ship. He kicked off and used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to step on the air towards Pirate Ship. Bang bang bang! Sparks flew from the pirate ship as lead bullets flew towards Crowe in the sky. ¡°Iron.¡± Crowe happened to reach the top of the Pirate Ship at this time. Without looking, his body slightly solidified, and after the lead bullets hit him a few times, he let Crowe¡¯s body descend. Then, there were screams. Then the Pirate Ship fell into silence, and Kro flew up again and came back again, but this time he was carrying two pirates in his hand. Snap. He threw the pirates on the deck and several Marines pounced on them and tied up two injured pirates. ¡°Two bounty criminals.¡± Crowe took out a clean towel from his pocket and wiped the blood off his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Come and have a drink.¡± Kuro pointed to the cold drinks on the table and said. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Suddenly, the three-bearded man in the captain¡¯s hat who was tied up by Marine knocked Marine away and pulled out the knife from Marine¡¯s waist and went straight to Kuro on the recliner. Leda, who was lying on the side, raised her head slightly and was about to move when she saw Kuro waving at her and sitting up. He slowly took out a cigar from his arms, put it in his mouth, and took out a lighter to light it. ¡°Hu¡­¡± He took a deep breath and the smoke brewed in his mouth and was sprayed out. The smoke of the cigar turned into a straight line and sprayed on the face of the rushing pirate, as if it was alive and drilled into his eyes and nose. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± The sudden choking sensation made the pirate bend over and cough. Then, Marine reacted and pressed the pirate to the ground. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± The pirate kept struggling and was hit on the back of his head by a Marine with the butt of his gun. He became much quieter. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Kuro shook his head at him and asked Crowe, ¡°Which ship is it?¡± ¡°Eight,¡± Crowe answered. Kuro looked back at the pirate with three beards. ¡°Is this also a beard?¡± ¡°¡®Trident¡¯ Augustine, bounty of 16 million, and also his Field Captain, ¡®Madman¡¯ Kelfin, bounty of 7 million.¡± Crowe continued to answer. ¡°Eight ships, eight ships in three days¡­¡± Kuro stood up and walked towards the pirate who was pressed down by Marine. He kicked him in the chin and sent him flying and hit the edge of the ship. ¡°Including you, eight ships means five beards, five! My Battleship is about to become the headquarters of the Beards. Those who know will say that they are pirates, and those who don¡¯t know will think that they are all bandits!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that you like beards so much to be bandits? So what if you look down on bandits? The Mountain Bandit King is also very impressive! He can kill 56 Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), why is he a pirate¡­¡± In three days, plus the ¡®Flame Sword¡¯ he encountered before, he had already encountered eight Pirates. The average probability is not even half a day and you can meet one. This frequency is so high that it makes Kuro feel annoyed, especially when there are all kinds of beard nicknames in these eight Pirates. In his current cabin prison, there are ¡®Greybeard¡¯, ¡®Redbeard¡¯, ¡®Chrysanthemumbeard¡¯, ¡®Mountainbeard¡¯, plus ¡®Tridentbeard¡¯, there are five beards. It had only been a few days since Whitebeard¡¯s death and he had grown a lot of beard for no reason, which made Kuro stunned. If he can encounter so many mustaches when he goes out to patrol, then there must be a lot of beards in the whole world. Do these people want to be Pirate King or Beard King? ¡°Shave his beard and go down to accompany those dead mustaches.¡± Kuro waved his hand and asked Marine to take the two pirates down. Then, his body flew up and floated to the pirate ship. With a touch of his hand, the pirate ship floated up and then reversed, pouring all the seriously injured pirates inside into the sea. Only then did the ship float up and hide in the sky. Kuro reached out and a huge wave rose, drowning all the pirates who fell into the sea. After doing all this, he returned to the ship. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel!¡± Suddenly, the Captain ran over with a Den Den Mushi in his arms and said: ¡°I have received a distress message, it is from our Marine!¡± At this moment, Den Den Mushi looked extremely frightened, and his voice was intermittent, as if he was seriously injured. ¡°Help, help, I¡¯m Marine, I¡¯m in Tada Town, come and save me¡­ No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over! Ahhh!!¡± On the Den Den Mushi¡¯s end, there were a few muffled roars, then the Marine¡¯s screams and the faint sound of sharp weapons cutting into flesh, and then there was no more sound. Kuro narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°What happened?¡± The Captain could not bear it and said, ¡°We just received a distress signal from Tada Town. Our colleague¡­ seems to have been killed.¡± ¡°Tada Town?¡± Crowe was stunned. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Tada Town?¡± ¡°Yes, I also find it a little unbelievable.¡± The Captain nodded. Seeing Kuro looking at him in confusion, Crowe explained, ¡°Tada Town belongs to the Tada Kingdom and is the only port town in that kingdom. Although the kingdom is small, the people there are famous for being fierce. That kingdom is most famous for ¡®burning¡¯ criminals and they like to burn them to death in public. They are also very crazy when they fight and generally no pirates will go there to invade.¡± ¡°Although Marines have a base there, it is generally used for conscription. They are not needed in real battles. There is a very strong existence in Tada Town. Even a big pirate will not go there easily. After all, the Tada Kingdom is not very rich.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Listening to Crowe, Leda sat up and said, ¡°Are you talking about the Gatekeeper Gugas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°I read the newspaper some time ago and saw his news. He single-handedly annihilated a pirate group with a total bounty of nearly 150 million pirates.¡± Hearing this, Kuro raised his eyebrows slightly. This level is very powerful. ¡°The next location on Log Pose is there?¡± Kuro looked at the Captain. ¡°Yes, Lieutenant Colonel.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were calm and he was not in the mood to sunbathe. If an existence of this level can be guarded and Marines can rescue them, then the attacker must not be an ordinary person. A criminal who ran out of the sixth floor? These people are starting to cause trouble now? Chapter 210 Battle for the Beard (Replay, Don¡¯t Book Those Who Have Seen It) Three days later. The sun is shining brightly on the sea, and the weather on the Grand Line is intermittent. Half a day ago, it was a rainstorm, and now it is a big sun, and the heat makes people sweat. Kuro was lying leisurely on a deck chair next to an umbrella erected by a Marine. There were a few cold drinks on the table near the deck chair. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of cannon fire came from the ship and the shell exploded near a Pirate Ship in the water ahead. After a few rounds of firing, the mast of the Pirate Ship was hit by a shell and broke. ¡°Okay, stop.¡± Crowe, who was at the side, made Captain stop the bombardment and stepped on the edge of the ship. He kicked off and used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to step on the air towards Pirate Ship. Bang bang bang! Sparks flew from the pirate ship as lead bullets flew towards Crowe in the sky. ¡°Iron.¡± Crowe happened to reach the top of the Pirate Ship at this time. Without looking, his body slightly solidified, and after the lead bullets hit him a few times, he let Crowe¡¯s body descend. Then, there were screams. Then the Pirate Ship fell into silence, and Kro flew up again and came back again, but this time he was carrying two pirates in his hand. Snap. He threw the pirates on the deck and several Marines pounced on them and tied up two injured pirates. ¡°Two bounty criminals.¡± Crowe took out a clean towel from his pocket and wiped the blood off his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Come and have a drink.¡± Kuro pointed to the cold drinks on the table and said. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Suddenly, the three-bearded man in the captain¡¯s hat who was tied up by Marine knocked Marine away and pulled out the knife from Marine¡¯s waist and went straight to Kuro on the recliner. Leda, who was lying on the side with Kuro, raised her head slightly and was about to make a move when she saw Kuro wave at her and sit up. He slowly took out a cigar from his arms and put it in his mouth. He took out a lighter and lit it. ¡°Hu¡­¡± He took a deep breath and the smoke brewed in his mouth and was sprayed out. The smoke of the cigar turned into a straight line and sprayed on the face of the rushing pirate, as if it was alive and drilled into his eyes and nose. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± The sudden choking sensation made the pirate bend over and cough. Then, Marine reacted and pressed the pirate to the ground. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± The pirate kept struggling and was hit on the back of his head by a Marine with the butt of his gun. He became much quieter. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Kuro shook his head at him and asked, ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Eight,¡± Crowe answered. Kuro looked at the three big beards on the pirate¡¯s face and said, ¡°Is this also a beard?¡± ¡°¡®Trident¡¯ Augustine, bounty of 16 million, and also his Field Captain, ¡®Madman¡¯ Kelfin, bounty of 7 million.¡± Crowe continued to answer. ¡°Eight ships, eight ships in three days¡­¡± Kuro stood up and walked towards the pirate who was pressed down by Marine. He kicked him in the chin and sent him flying and hit the edge of the ship. ¡°Including you, eight ships means five beards, five! My Battleship is about to become the headquarters of the Beards. Those who know will say that they are pirates, and those who don¡¯t know will think that they are all bandits!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You like beards so much that you want to be bandits? So what if you look down on bandits? The king of bandits is also very impressive! He can kill 56 Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), why is he a pirate¡­¡± In three days, plus the ¡®Flame Sword¡¯ he encountered before, he had already encountered eight Pirates. The average probability is not even half a day and you can meet one. This frequency is so high that it makes Kuro feel annoyed, especially when there are all kinds of beard nicknames in these eight Pirates. In his current cabin prison, there are ¡®Greybeard¡¯, ¡®Redbeard¡¯, ¡®Chrysanthemumbeard¡¯, ¡®Mountainbeard¡¯, plus ¡®Tridentbeard¡¯, there are five beards. It had only been a few days since Whitebeard¡¯s death and he had grown a lot of beard for no reason, which made Kuro stunned. If he can encounter so many mustaches when he goes out to patrol, then there must be a lot of beards in the whole world. Do these people want to be Pirate King or play Bearded Contest? ¡°Shave his beard and go down to accompany those dead mustaches.¡± Kuro waved his hand and asked Marine to take the two pirates down. Then, his body flew up and floated to the pirate ship. With a touch of his hand, the pirate ship floated up and then reversed, pouring all the seriously injured pirates inside into the sea. Only then did the ship float up and hide in the sky. Kuro reached out and a huge wave rose, drowning all the pirates who fell into the sea. After doing all this, he returned to the ship. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel!¡± Suddenly, the Captain ran over with a Den Den Mushi in his arms and said: ¡°I have received a distress message, it is from our Marine!¡± At this moment, Den Den Mushi looked extremely frightened, and his voice was intermittent, as if he was seriously injured. ¡°Help, help, I¡¯m Marine, I¡¯m in Tada Town, come and save me¡­ No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t come over! Ahhh!!¡± On the Den Den Mushi¡¯s end, there were a few muffled roars, then the Marine¡¯s screams and the faint sound of sharp weapons cutting into flesh, and then there was no more sound. Kuro narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°What happened?¡± The Captain could not bear it and said, ¡°We just received a distress signal from Tada Town. Our colleague¡­ seems to have been killed.¡± ¡°Tada Town?¡± Crowe was stunned. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Tada Town?¡± ¡°Yes, I also find it a little unbelievable.¡± The Captain nodded. Seeing Kuro looking at him in confusion, Crowe explained, ¡°Tada Town belongs to the Tada Kingdom and is the only port town in that kingdom. Although the kingdom is small, the people there are famous for being fierce. That kingdom is most famous for ¡®burning¡¯ criminals and they like to burn them to death in public. They are also very crazy when they fight and generally no pirates will go there to invade.¡± ¡°Although Marines have a base there, it is generally used for conscription. They are not needed in real battles. There is a very strong existence in Tada Town. Even a big pirate will not go there easily. After all, the Tada Kingdom is not very rich.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Listening to Crowe, Leda sat up and said, ¡°Are you talking about the Gatekeeper Gugas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°I read the newspaper some time ago and saw his news. He single-handedly annihilated a pirate group with a total bounty of nearly 150 million pirates.¡± Hearing this, Kuro raised his eyebrows slightly. This level is very powerful. ¡°The next location on Log Pose is there?¡± Kuro looked at the Captain. ¡°Yes, Lieutenant Colonel.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were calm and he was not in the mood to sunbathe. If an existence of this level can be guarded and Marines can rescue them, then the attacker must not be an ordinary person. A criminal who ran out of the sixth floor? These people are starting to cause trouble now? Chapter 211 Little Story After the Rain In the office, Kuro looked at the newspaper found by Crowe. It was a newspaper from a few days ago, exactly one day after Ace¡¯s execution time. Under the overwhelming news about the movements of ¡®Fire Fist¡¯ Ace and Whitebeard, Kuro found a piece of news in a corner of the newspaper. The gist of the news was that a pirate fleet raided Tada Town but was annihilated by this man named Gugas. There was a very small picture on the news. There was only one person on it. The person was wearing a black priest robe with a shawl and a round-framed glasses. He looked very elegant. He was holding a book in his left hand and a huge axe that did not match his figure in his right hand. ¡°He is Gugas?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°There are many masters on the Grand Line¡­ But why haven¡¯t I heard of them?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t live on the Grand Line before, so of course you haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± Leda said, ¡°This person is very famous. He has been stationed in Tada Town since he was a teenager and it has been almost twenty years. Because of his existence, no pirate dares to invade. The Pirate Fleet that was destroyed this time is definitely not in the Grand Line.¡± Crowe nodded and said: ¡°The destroyed Pirate Grand Fleet is ¡®Tiger of Tulip¡¯ Boxer. The bounty is 88 million, plus some of the bounty pirates under his command, the total bounty is 150 million. If he went to other towns, maybe when he reaches Sabaody there will be one more supernova, but he is not very lucky.¡± ¡°And this Gugas, I only recently noticed him and also noticed this kingdom¡­¡± This all started when Crowe wanted to catch a pirate on the Grand Line to promote Kuro. At that time, he wanted to catch a famous pirate, so he studied bounty orders and newspapers. In addition, he wanted to do this in the first place. As Kuro¡¯s think tank, he had to have at least a little intelligence. After all, his superior is a salted fish who only wants to live in one place until he dies of old age. Of course, he will not pay attention to intelligence, so he can only rely on him. Then he sent some information about the Kingdom of Tada. ¡°This country is located in ¡®Rosinia¡¯. The area of this place is no less than Alabasta, but there are many countries, and there are three countries here, one of which is ¡®Tada Kingdom¡¯. ¡°The Kingdom of Tada is not big. It is the smallest of the three countries. Although it is said to be a World Government member country, it is very closed. Only the port town is for people to move around. Outsiders are not allowed to enter other places.¡± ¡°And the reason why a port town can still be opened is mainly to sell their local items. Their most famous item is their weapons, which are exquisite and powerful. It is said that they are made of a special ore of the Kingdom of Tada. The weapons, coupled with the unique physical fitness of the Kingdom of Tada, there are very few invaders in the Kingdom of Tada.¡± Those who don¡¯t have eyes are dead, and those with eyes will not touch them. However, such a country can actually make the Marine Base stationed in it call for help. The situation is not ordinary serious¡­ The Battleship sailed in the direction of the Log Pose. The moon set and the sun rose. It was not until the next morning that the Battleship arrived at the big island of Rosenia. At this moment, the weather was drizzling, causing the big island to fall into a haze. The island is so big that you can¡¯t see the end of it at a glance. You can only see the land along the coast. The coast is full of strange mountains, cutting off the idea of people coming ashore from other land. Although there is a gap, Kuro can see the dense reef with the waves. There was no place to stop. As the Battleship continued to sail, Kuro saw a flat land, but on that land, he saw a strange thing. He saw a tall city wall extending into the land. The city wall was unusually tall. The city wall was connected to the fortress and some high-altitude stairs. Some patterns and beast heads were carved on it. Further inside, Kuro could see the high castle complex. The dense castle complex stood inside the city wall. The color of the buildings was dark. Although it was daytime, there was still a chill. If you don¡¯t look at tenryubito in Mariejois, the scenery can make you feel relaxed and happy. This place feels mysterious and lonely even from a distance. It was a very typical Gothic building. Even buildings can be called works of art. Kuro was secretly speechless. How long would it take to make such a building¡­ This Tada Kingdom is very interesting. The Battleship drove along the dense complex of buildings. Soon, they saw the end of the city wall by the sea, where there was a huge gate. There were two large fortresses at both ends of the gate, and people were stationed on the fortresses. On one side were what seemed to be local guards, dressed in pikai, and on the other side was the fortress, which was Marine. Marine ¡­ Kuro frowned and said to the captain beside him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t we asking for help?¡± At this moment, there were clearly Marines and guards at the gate, and there did not seem to be any traces of battle. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The Captain also felt a little strange. The call for help yesterday was real. Kuro looked up at the fortress above and saw the Marines who were sticking their heads out because of the approaching warships. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and ask.¡± The Battleship approached the gate, and the Marine above the fortress asked with a loudspeaker: ¡°You are?¡± The captain on the deck also brought a loudspeaker and said loudly, ¡°This is Lieutenant Colonel Kuro of Headquarters. Because we heard that there was a Marine SOS in Tada Town when we were cruising, we came to see if you were attacked by pirates.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Lieutenant Colonel Kuro!¡± The Marine saluted the Battleship and said, ¡°We were not attacked, and no one sent out a distress call. It has been a long time since a pirate came here. Ah¡­ Anyway, come in first.¡± The portcullis slowly rose, revealing the port inside. This door isolates the possibility of ordinary people stopping. Only by opening the door can they enter and stop. And inside the port, there was another door. The Battleship sailed into the port and docked on the docking platform in front. Kuro glanced at the iron door in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s really sealed.¡± In front of the door, there were a few receptionists and some staff members sitting there. It seemed that they had to inspect ordinary people before they could go over. The Marine who had spoken earlier had already run below with a few people to welcome them. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel!¡± The Marine saluted Kuro on the deck and said, ¡°I am a lieutenant here. Welcome to Tada Town. Can you tell me more about the call for help?¡± The captain next to him said, ¡°Yesterday, we received a call for help from Tada Town. We thought it was a pirate attack, so we came to take a look¡­ Is there really no attack? There is no attack at the port, but what about the town inside?¡± The lieutenant said doubtfully, ¡°I just changed the defense line yesterday, and there was no attack inside¡­ Maybe you can go and see our base commander, Lieutenant Colonel Nezi. He might know something.¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel?¡± The Captain looked at Kuro. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s take a look¡­ We can also rest and replenish some supplies and ammunition.¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes!¡± The Captain directed Marine to lower the ladder and Kuro and others went down. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel wants to enter the town, quickly open the door,¡± the Captain said to the Lieutenant. ¡°Well¡­¡± At this moment, the lieutenant said with some difficulty, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, there is a rule here. Before entering, you have to look at the contents of the plaque. Otherwise, I don¡¯t have the authority to let you in. This is the internal affairs of the kingdom.¡± ¡°A plaque?¡± The group of people looked over and saw that the gate took up a small part of the city wall, and on the gate, a huge plaque took up more than half of it, with some rules written on it. Most of them were local laws, but one of them made Crowe suspicious. ¡°A female doctor can¡¯t enter?¡± ¡°Because the Tada Kingdom is a doctrinal country.¡± Leda seemed to be used to it and said, ¡°The people here are very strange. They follow the ancient doctrines and seem to be especially disgusted by witches and female doctors, but the cranberry juice here is very good.¡± ¡°You were here?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°Of course, wherever there is good food, there is me,¡± Leda said proudly. ¡°Kuro, let¡¯s drink cranberry juice later.¡± Leda looked at Kuro and found that he was staring at the plaque and glanced at them strangely. ¡°What did you see?¡± he asked. ¡°Local rules.¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°The words are so big, can¡¯t you see them?¡± ¡°Rules¡­¡± Kuro looked at the plaque again. He did not see any rules. On the huge plaque, there was clearly a story¡­ Chapter 212 Chapter 206 Once upon a time, there was a kind woman, her voice was so pleasant, her face was so beautiful, she helped the poor not to starve, she persuaded the rich not to fall, the whole kingdom respectfully called her ¡®Saintess¡¯, even the young prince fell in love with her. She followed the ancient doctrines that gradually filled the people of the kingdom with hope for life. However, the good times did not last long. The kingdom sent a plague and a large number of people died. The Saintess could not bear to see people die, so she went against the doctrines and used witchcraft to save the people. However, the people did not thank her. Instead, they felt angry because she violated the teachings. One night, they tied her up and sent her to the square to be burned at the stake. In the flames, the face of the Holy Lady was no longer beautiful, the voice of the Holy Lady was no longer pleasant, and the people laughed happily. The Saintess was angry and she began to curse. ¡°Fools, I curse you. Every night, when I suffer the burning of flames, you will also suffer the burning pain of the flames and transform into monsters in the flames. Only blood can give you a moment of peace.¡± The story is simple, like a fairy tale, but a cursed fairy tale. Kuro told the content to the people around him and the others looked over again. Crowe looked at the plaque carefully for a while and pushed his glasses. ¡°Mr. Kuro, are you under too much pressure after the end of the war? This is not a trivial language. It is the universal language of the world. How can you be wrong?¡± ¡°Bullshit, this is clearly a story, there are no rules and laws.¡± Kuro was unusually sure. That was what he saw. ¡°You, you!¡± However, just as he finished speaking, he saw an old staff member pointing at him at the door. He looked extremely frightened, as if he had seen a demon. ¡°Witch! You are also a witch!¡± The old man rushed over ferociously. ¡°All witches deserve to die!¡± Bang! Several staff members behind him pressed him to the ground. ¡°Nero, you¡¯re starting again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Every time someone says that, you will go crazy. Hey, look at the people. This is Marine.¡± ¡°What witch? There are so many people like you in the kingdom. We can¡¯t even join the Marine. Damn it.¡± ¡°Witch! Witch!¡± The old man was pressed to the ground and could not move, but he still raised his head and shouted at Kuro. One of the staff members smiled apologetically at Kuro. ¡°Marine, I¡¯m sorry, this old man will go crazy from time to time. You¡¯ve seen the content, I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡± ¡°Somehow¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke. He pointed his thumb at himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m a man. What witch? What¡¯s wrong with this old man?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, this old man will often be like this. As long as someone comes over and some people see this plaque like you, then this old man will go crazy. It¡¯s normal.¡± The lieutenant at the side said and then glanced at the plaque. ¡°Speaking of which, why did you see a different content? Is there any mechanism? Or some Easter egg?¡± These words made Kuro narrow his eyes slightly. ¡®He wasn¡¯t the only one who saw it?¡¯ What does this plaque mean? ¡°The door is open, please come in.¡± At this time, the staff opened the door to the town and said to Kuro and others. Kuro shook his head and walked forward. ¡°Strange¡­¡± Leda followed him, her head tilted, her face thoughtful. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No, I seem to have seen the story you mentioned somewhere, but I can¡¯t remember where.¡± Leda rubbed her head and frowned. ¡°Where did I see it¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t think of anything, don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s just a small story. What strange things can there be?¡± With that, Kuro turned around and glanced at the old man. At this moment, the old man¡¯s head was twisted back into a shocking arc, and his eyes were about to pop out. His mouth was open, revealing several missing teeth, and saliva was flowing down the corner of his mouth. ¡°Witch!¡± He was still shouting crazily. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he entered the gate without looking at the old man. Inside the door, it was different from the deserted port behind. The tall buildings were full of shops, and there were pedestrians everywhere on the neat stone road. It was bustling with activity. The strangeness unique to Gothic architecture also faded away under the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s quite hot¡­¡± Kuro smiled and said to the lieutenant, ¡°Take me to the base first.¡± ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± The lieutenant saluted and prepared to lead Kuro forward. ¡°Heeheehee, a group of boys I have never seen before.¡± Suddenly, a woman flashed in front of them. The woman put her hands behind her back and jumped around on the spot. She bared her teeth at Kuro and others. ¡°Hello, I am the tour guide of Tada Town. Do you need me to show you around?¡± ¡°Eh? Fishman?¡± Leda looked at her teeth and was stunned. The woman was very young, no more than 20 years old. She had long black hair and a lively face, but her bared teeth were like serrations, similar to the teeth of a Merman. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± The woman pointed a finger at Leda and shook it. ¡°It¡¯s either a sharp tooth or a fishman. I am a very pure human.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again, Sipatia, don¡¯t cause trouble here, get out of the way.¡± At this moment, the lieutenant waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Go find those tourists. We don¡¯t need a tour guide.¡± ¡°Oh, you were rejected.¡± The woman named Sipathea giggled, but her body did not move. Instead, she stuck her head out and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t earn Marine¡¯s money. However, you are new here, I still have to remind you not to go out at night. If you go out at night, you will become monsters.¡± ¡°Come on, you have to say that every time you see a stranger.¡± The lieutenant sighed and took out a stack of Berries from his pocket. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Find something serious to do and don¡¯t idle around here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Marine.¡± Sipatiya took it with a smile, but she still didn¡¯t retreat. ¡°But I¡¯m not lying. It¡¯s true. If you go out at night, you will become monsters.¡± She glanced at everyone and repeated, ¡°If you go out at night, you will become a terrible monster.¡± ¡°How is that possible? How can a person become a monster?¡± A Marine behind him retorted, ¡°Are the people of this town living by telling stories?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t believe it either. To become a monster at night, this town has long been famous.¡± The Marines laughed and refuted the woman¡¯s words.¡± West Patia was still smiling and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she looked at Kurolida and Crowe. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way, woman.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, which glinted coldly. ¡°Oh~ What a terrible face.¡± Sipatia giggled and stepped aside. Kuro frowned and glanced at her, feeling a little confused. Why are there always inexplicable people in this town? However, he did not care about anything and walked forward under the lead of the lieutenant. Sipatiya looked at their backs with a smile. ¡°Oh, three people, forget it¡­¡± She stretched out her hand, her thumb and index finger opened, and the second hand formed a rectangle aimed at them. She whispered: ¡°The reverse side is correct.¡± Chapter 213 Where¡¯s the Generosity? ¡°Kuro Kuro, that¡¯s it, cranberry juice.¡± When they reached the street, Leda suddenly pulled Kuro and pointed to a shop and said excitedly, ¡°That thing is delicious.¡± ¡°Do you mean [Scarlet Berries]?¡± At this moment, the lieutenant said, ¡°It is indeed a famous drink here. If you have never been here, you can try it.¡± ¡°Is it really that good? Crowe, one glass for each of you. My treat, you pay.¡± Kuro glanced at the dozens of Marines and said to Crowe. Why am I paying for your treat¡­ Crowe¡¯s lips twitched and a black line appeared on his forehead. Although as a butler, Crowe is in charge of the finances, Kuro¡¯s words obviously don¡¯t mean that. He really wants him to pay for it himself. However, there is no way to refuse¡­ Who asked him to be directly under them? Crowe sighed and took some Marines to the store to buy drinks. Before long, a group of people came back with a drink in each hand. This drink is only 500 Berries per cup, which is surprisingly cheap because the drink also comes with a cup. The glass was transparent and looked very exquisite. Just based on the patterns on it, it would be worth a lot of money if sold. In the glass was a thick liquid that looked like blood. It was swaying but it did not stick to the glass wall. It looked pretty good. Kuro pinched out the cigar and tasted it with a straw. His eyes immediately opened. ¡°It tastes good¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lida smiled contentedly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk this thing for a long time, I really miss it¡­¡± ¡°Okay, get someone to buy more for storage.¡± Kuro said to the captain: ¡°Remember this.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Captain saluted. Of course, they were willing to do such a good thing. When the other Marines heard this, they were all beaming with joy. This thing tasted very good. It was excellent to use it as a boring mediation during sailing. The group continued forward. Kuro sipped his drink and observed the residents. Their clothes were very monotonous. They were either black or white. The men wore black robes and the women wore white robes. They either held a book in their hands or had an accessory hanging around their necks like a star. From time to time, someone would hold up the accessory and mutter something. ¡°They are praying.¡± The lieutenant saw that Kuro was curious and explained, ¡°The people here have a custom of prayer. As long as they feel that it is necessary or not very comfortable, they will pray. This will keep their mood normal.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°Interesting.¡± Due to the changes in the magnetic field of the Grand Line, almost every island is not connected, which leads to the technological level and local customs of each island. He was used to it. After all, there are still cannibals now. Just as Kuro was observing the people here, a man in a black robe came up to him and bumped into him. Not only him, but as he passed by, he bumped into the shoulders of several Marines behind Kuro. ¡°Hey, be careful when you walk.¡± A Marine behind immediately turned around and shouted. The black-robed man ignored them and walked forward, quickly disappearing into the crowd. ¡°This guy¡­ doesn¡¯t he know how to apologize for hitting someone!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Didn¡¯t you people just get hit? It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kuro stopped the Marine who was about to chase after them and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to harm you. It¡¯s just a collision. As Marines, how can you do this? You have to be magnanimous, you know? Look at me, I¡¯m very big¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly felt the cup in his hand sway a little. He looked down and saw that the blood-like juice inside suddenly surged and turned into a small terrifying head. This head has no hair, only facial features similar to the outline. At this time, it opened its mouth wide at Kuro and rushed out of the cup as if it wanted to bite him. Bang! Kuro subconsciously crushed the glass along with the strange little man. ¡°What is it?!¡± At the same time, the Marines who were hit by the black-robed man just now had changed their appearance. Although they were still wearing Marine uniforms, their faces had also turned into the kind of faces with no specific facial features and no hair. They were opening their mouths wide and roaring at Kuro. They stretched out their hands like zombies, as if they wanted to attack Kuro. This sudden change made his pupils contract. ¡°Kuro, Kuro?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded and his vision changed again. He saw the Marines looking at him in confusion. Leda looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you tired of drinking? Don¡¯t just break the cup.¡± Kuro lowered his head. There was no more terrifying face, only the glass slag that he crushed and the juice that flowed along his finger to the ground. ¡°Playing with me?¡± Kuro¡¯s face sank and his pupils turned red. He opened his Kenbonshoku (Observation) and covered the entire town. ¡°Kuro?¡± Leda saw that Kuro didn¡¯t look right and asked quickly. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go catch that rude person.¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said. Then, his feet flashed and his figure quickly disappeared. ¡°This¡­¡± Marine, who was next to him, looked at the broken glass on the ground in a daze. What happened to being magnanimous? ¡­ . The black-robed man came to an empty alley and stood on the wall in front of him without moving. ¡°Yohehehe, Absolem, don¡¯t turn your back on me every time you meet me. It¡¯s very scary.¡± In the rear, a lively voice sounded. The black-robed man slowly turned his head, revealing a pale and stiff face in the shadow of the alley. He stared at the woman for a while and slowly said, ¡°Sipatya.¡± That woman was Sipatiya, whom he had met before. At this time, she was also holding a cup of [Crimson Berries Pulp] in her hand. She shook it at Absolem and said, ¡°Sure enough, Marines are coming. That idiot Gugas did not handle it well. There are three people who are not affected by my ability, but the impact is not big. At night, there will be a good show.¡± Hearing this, a smile appeared on Absolem¡¯s stiff face. ¡°I met those Marines. If I am not wrong, they are already killing each other.¡± ¡°Oh? Did you use illusion? It¡¯s really bad¡­¡± Sipateria giggled and said, ¡°As expected of a prisoner from the sixth floor, but aren¡¯t you afraid of causing trouble by doing this during the day?¡± ¡°Under my ability, no one can wake up during the day¡­¡± Absolem said lightly. ¡°Heeheehee, but someone was clearly awake yesterday.¡± ¡°Sipatia.¡± Absolem¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my authority.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± West Patia bent one foot like a girl and took a sip of the drink. Her tongue was stained with the blood-like juice and wrapped around her lips. She smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s a good show, then let¡¯s go and see it. I like to watch people fight.¡± ¡°Up to you, but first report your progress. Can you do it tonight?¡± Absolem said stiffly. West Patia twirled her hair with her fingers and her eyes facing the sky. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Well¡­ according to his allegory, tonight should be the last.¡± ¡°The last what?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the final madness. Blood, killing, and despair after waking up. Tsk tsk tsk, it¡¯s really great!¡± Sipathea grinned. The curve had reached her ears, and her energetic face was unusually ferocious. Then, she realized that Absolem¡¯s expression was not right. The man was staring behind her. And the words just now did not seem to come from Absolem. Scypatia slowly turned his head and saw Kuro standing calmly at the entrance of the alley. He took out a cigar and silently lit it for himself. Then he raised his head and the smoke floated up along his face. ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Chapter 214 What Is Sitting In The Sky ¡°I thought you were just a girl with a brain problem¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°It seems not to be the case now. Can you explain to me what will happen at night and your identity as a prisoner of the sixth floor?¡± ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Absolem said in disbelief, ¡°How can you break through my illusion so quickly?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ As expected.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it ability?¡± ¡°Yohehehe, you gloomy man¡¯s ability also has a day where it is quickly cracked.¡± West Patia laughed and said to Kuro, ¡°Marine, if you don¡¯t find them, you can participate in it tonight. It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t see what will happen at night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Sipatia.¡± Absolem narrowed his eyes. ¡°Kill him.¡± ¡°It seems that he won¡¯t go back with me, then¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and suddenly disappeared. Phew¡­ Sipatia¡¯s hair was blown away, and then she heard the sound of a sharp weapon entering flesh from behind. Chi! Sipathea¡¯s eyes opened slightly and subconsciously looked back. She saw Marine holding a black blade and cutting Absolem from shoulder to waist, almost cutting Absolem in half. Blood splattered and Absolem fell into a pool of blood with a terrified face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to release that ability for you?¡± Kuro shook off the blood on the autumn water and smiled disdainfully. Then he turned to look at Sipatya, who was sweating on his face. ¡°Can you explain it to me now?¡± Sipathea¡¯s body tensed up like a cat and there was still a smile on her face. ¡°He is really powerful, but it is not so easy to catch me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You don¡¯t seem to be a pirate. It¡¯s troublesome to cut you.¡± The smoke came from behind Sipathea and went around her face, and a hand pressed the back of her neck. When Kuro appeared, he said lightly, ¡°So you should come with me.¡± He exerted strength in his hand and was about to crush this woman, but at this moment, he saw a curve fly up on West Patia¡¯s face. ¡°Heeheehee, do you want to take a closer look? It won¡¯t be good if you catch the wrong person.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Kuro squeezed her hand and she fell. He shook his head and prepared to bring this woman back. However, as soon as he came into contact with this woman, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. This touch did not seem to be real. This made him realize that when he wanted to pinch this woman just now, the feeling was not right. Suddenly, he felt a chill behind his back. Kuro narrowed his eyes and the [Sakura 10] and [Wooden] hanging on his waist were immediately unsheathed and flew behind him. Dang! There was clearly nothing, but there was still a vibration on the Sword God. Kuro¡¯s pupils were even deeper. Observation Haki! The scene in front of him suddenly rippled like a wave. The fallen woman and Absolem, who had fallen in front of him in the depths of the alley, disappeared without a trace. There was no one there, no blood. Instead, outside the crossed short swords, Sipatria held a dagger against the short broadsword. Beside her, Absolem had appeared there at some point and there was no trace of injury at all. Seeing that Kuro was looking at her, Sipatiya withdrew her dagger and jumped back two steps. ¡°Heeheehee, your reaction is really fast. It seems that it¡¯s not that easy to deal with.¡± ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t feel comfortable when I cut you just now. It turns out that I cut the air. That ability can block my Haki?¡± Kuro stared at Absolem and felt a little incredulous. He had activated his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki the entire time, but he was still hit. This time, he was not careless. However, as a Haki who could predict danger and sense others, he only sensed it when he was stabbed in the back. A smile appeared at the corner of Absolem¡¯s mouth. ¡°Observation Haki is actually the acuteness of the senses, and I am the ¡®Wrong Person¡¯ who ate the ¡®Wrong Fruit¡¯. My ability can make people hallucinate.¡± ¡°Vision, smell, hearing, taste, touch, I can make him hallucinate. So, when did you get it? You hit my illusion?¡± ¡°The prisoners on the sixth floor are really not simple¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Young people nowadays, have you forgotten my fame? It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t have a chance to ask your senior, otherwise, you would have heard my legend, the legend of Lord Absolem, I am the ¡®Illusionary Demon Hao¡¯. I have fought with your Sengoku Admiral.¡± Absolem said lightly. At the mention of Sengoku, a hint of ferocity appeared on his stiff face. ¡°After a while, the sea will raise my name again. That man Sengoku, I will not let him have an easy time!¡± A hint of malevolence appeared on Absolem¡¯s stiff and expressionless face. ¡°Correction, it¡¯s Marshal Sengoku.¡± Kuro reached out and pressed his hand against the wall above the alley. ¡°It seems that you are an old thing again. If you escaped, you could have just gone into seclusion. Why did you have to come out and cause trouble? Didn¡¯t your adults teach you that it is impolite to cause trouble for others?¡± ¡°Kid, you can only talk now.¡± A trace of sarcasm appeared on the corner of Absolem¡¯s mouth. ¡°How long can your Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki last with me? Soon, you won¡¯t even know where I stand.¡± Kuro revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Stop pretending here. Fighting with Marshal Sengoku? Don¡¯t make it sound so high and mighty. If I¡¯m not wrong, that old man perfectly counters you. Controlling people¡¯s five senses is useless under his Buddha Spirit.¡± ¡°I will be affected by your ability, but¡­ you are standing here now, right?¡± He released his hand from the wall and held it tightly. ¡°Lion Wei Ksitigarbha!¡± Rumble! The earth suddenly shook. The walls on both sides of the exit of the alley suddenly extended inward and closed the exit. At the same time, a high stone wall was built on the ground, making the blocked exit thicker. At this moment, there was no other exit in this deep alley except for the sky. Kuro¡¯s feet gradually left the ground and he got farther and farther away from them. He flew to the sky and looked down at the two people on the ground who were shocked. His palm floated up and combed his hair. ¡°Do you think you can sit in the sky just because you have Slickback? Today, I will teach you what it means to sit in the sky!¡± ¡°Hey, are you kidding me¡­¡± Sipatiya looked up at the sky, and her face finally stopped smiling, revealing a strong sense of shock and seriousness. A large number of black dots appeared in the sky. The black dots quickly descended from the sky, allowing the two of them to see the specific appearance of the black dot. Weapons! That¡¯s a lot of weapons! Blades, spears, and axes fell like rain! Kuro is unable to resist Absolem¡¯s ability. That ability can¡¯t completely control his five senses, but there is definitely an effect. This made his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki unable to sense the two of them, but it did not mean that he had no tricks. With such a deep alley, once the exit closes, the place where they move will be so big. With such a small space, it will be too easy to hit a few people. ¡°You still want to be famous? Your father¡¯s ashes will be scattered by you today!¡± Kuro grinned. Chapter 215 Haven¡¯t Seen Marines Catch Pirates Boom! Boom! Boom! The weapon bombarded mercilessly in this small alley. With Kuro¡¯s control, he would never smash a weapon outside. The lethality of the weapon itself is limited, but it depends on the angle of attack. At such a height, its power is greater than bullets. The densely packed weapons fell into the alley. The two people in the alley were like rats in a rat cage. They saw that the weapons that covered them like a black curtain had no room to dodge and were buried by the weapons. The sword fell and directly broke the hard ground, creating a hole in the ground. The flat and exquisite stone slabs were smashed into pieces and there were pits everywhere. Swords, spears, and axes stabbed into the ground, and in the midst of these dense weapons, there were two battered and exhausted people. ¡°Cough!¡± Absolem opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His limbs were pierced by a few swords and they pierced into the ground and were fixed in a big shape. His body was full of wounds and blood spread from under him. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t hide, but that he can¡¯t hide. His body technique is not weak, but the moment his weapon comes down, he uses Armament Haki to protect himself, but his Haki can only protect his arm, and he can¡¯t use more. At first, he could still block it, but the amount of weapons was too large. In just a few rounds, his Haki was consumed, and then it pierced through his arm, and then his limbs were also pierced, which became the current situation. If he hadn¡¯t tried his best to dodge, he would have become a hedgehog. ¡°You¡­¡± Absolem¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Golden Lion!¡± When Shiki became famous, he was still a child, but he was also from the same era. When he was a child, he saw Shiki as a pirate, and he was naturally lucky to see that ability. This ability to float in the air and control items is the ability of Golden Lion. There is no mistake! On the other side, Sipatria barely raised her head and looked at a spear that had pierced through her abdomen. She barely reached out and wiped the blood on her abdomen. There was a hint of intoxication on her face. ¡°Ah¡­ My blood looks good too.¡± West Patia laughed softly. ¡°How gorgeous. What should I do? I want to hurt myself.¡± ¡°Your body technique is not bad, you woman.¡± Kuro dragged with one hand, and the missed weapons rose again and floated beside him. This West Patia¡¯s physical skills are much better than Absolem¡¯s. At least in terms of sensitivity, she is like a cat. Under the attack of this weapon barrage, she can still move around. Although she is still injured in the end, she is much better than Absolem. ¡°One is enough.¡± Kuro glanced at the two of them and pressed his palm, and the weapon around him was about to fall. ¡°Hey, I said¡­¡± West Patia suddenly looked at Kuro and chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t look at me like this. Actually, I can teleport. When you attack me again, I can teleport back to a safe place.¡± ¡°You think we Marines will believe your nonsense?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and spat out a mouthful of smoke. The weapon went straight down. When West Patia heard Kuro say this, the smile on her face grew even wider and almost turned into a ferocious expression. She stretched out her hands and her thumb and index finger formed a rectangle and aimed at Kuro. ¡°The reverse side is correct!¡± When the falling sword was almost in her face, Sipatia¡¯s body suddenly disappeared. Kuro was shocked and quickly clenched his fist. The falling weapon stopped. He looked at the original position of West Patia in surprise. The spear there was still stained with blood, indicating the woman¡¯s original encounter. ¡°Illusion?¡± Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki became more concentrated. Indeed, he could not sense the woman¡¯s aura, neither in this alley nor in this town. It really just disappeared¡­ ¡°He can really teleport? No, if he can, he should have teleported away from the beginning. What is it?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, has she left? Then you can¡¯t stop the killing tonight! Cough cough cough!¡± Absolem laughed out loud. ¡°Shut up, old thing.¡± Kuro glanced at him and pressed his palm again. A huge water lion head fell from the sky and quickly fell on him. The lion opened its mouth and swallowed Absolem. After entering the sea, his ability could not be unfolded. ¡°Coo¡ª¡± Absolem entered the mass of seawater and choked a few times. His body was about to struggle, but his limbs were pierced by the weapon and he could not move. Instead, because of the struggle, more blood was mixed into the seawater, turning the seawater scarlet. ¡°Kuro!¡± Not far away, Leda¡¯s shout sounded. She ran over with a group of Marines and shouted, ¡°What are you doing!¡± She happened to see the scene of the weapon descending from the sky and thought that something had happened, so she ran over. After all, there are not many people who can make Kuro use his ability. With Leda¡¯s understanding of Kuro, if he can easily kill someone with a knife, he will never use his ability. ¡°You came at the right time. Go to the ship and bring a pair of Seastone Handcuffs over. We have caught an ability user pirate here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Crowe stepped forward and his figure flashed as he rushed out. The others are too slow, and Leda is a metahuman and can¡¯t touch Seastone. With Crowe¡¯s speed, it didn¡¯t take long for him to get a Seastone Handcuff. Before long, he came back with the Seastone Handcuff. At this time, Kuro untied the wall that sealed the exit and his body slowly fell. ¡°Cuff him.¡± Kuro had no intention of untying the seawater at all. This ability to make people hallucinate, he would not even loosen the seawater until it was absolutely safe. Not only that, his hand was on the hilt of the knife. As soon as this guy moved, he would cut him. Crowe held the handcuffs and reached his arm into the sea. He first cuffed one of Absolem¡¯s arms, then pulled out the weapon inserted in that hand. Then, he pried open the weapon in the other hand and cuffed both hands. Crash! At this time, the mass of seawater wrapped around him scattered and flowed towards the ground, rinsing the blood on the ground. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Without the restraint of the sea, Absolem coughed a few times and spat out a few mouthfuls of water, then gasped for breath. It was definitely not so fast to drown him, but the feeling in the sea was not that good. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, this is¡­¡± The lieutenant had a strange expression on his face. Didn¡¯t he go to catch someone to apologize? How did it develop into a battle? It seems that he is an ability user. Kuro stretched out his palm and sent all the weapons into the sky. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Take them away first. This town, no, this kingdom is strange.¡± Crazy night and the instructions. This town is not as simple as he originally thought. Originally, he wanted to keep that Sipatiya alive, but that woman was also very strange. Helpless, he could only keep Absolem. The exit of the alley was unlocked, and the residents who had heard the noise earlier gathered nearby and watched curiously. ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Leda was a little unhappy and bared her teeth at these people. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen Marines catching pirates? Get out of the way!¡± Chapter 216 Please Put On Your Clothes Before You Read Poems Marine¡¯s base in the town of Tada is located in a corner of this town. Its building style is the same as that of the Kingdom of Tada. They are both so tall that it is obvious that they were modified from local buildings, painted with the pale green of the branch base and hung with Marine flag. Kuro led his men into the branch led by the lieutenant, but this branch was slightly deserted. Only a few Marines could be seen walking around, and it seemed that there was no one here. ¡°Where is your Base Captain?¡± Kuro asked. The lieutenant looked at the sky and said inexplicably, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the window on the top floor was pushed open and a man with a beard like Cass poked his head out. He took a deep breath of the air outside and chanted in a particularly rhythmic manner: ¡°No matter what kind of dark world, as long as people yearn for light, they will light the torch. Ah¡­ God, thank you for letting the war win and letting the world take another step towards light.¡± ¡°Today is another beautiful day. I have spent 37 years on the road of life and have passed the prime of my youth, but the youth in my heart will not end. Hello, this world!¡± This big-bearded man is especially affectionate when he reads the sentences, but it¡¯s a little annoying¡­ The blue veins on Leda¡¯s forehead were exposed. She pointed up and shouted, ¡°Hey, put on your clothes!¡± He was naked. To be precise, he was only wearing a fat thorn. ¡°Yes?¡± Hearing the sound, the bearded man looked down and saw Kuro and others. ¡°A new face that I haven¡¯t seen before? Are you a guest? Hello, I am the Base Chief here, Lieutenant Colonel Hugo. But girl, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m naked. I¡¯m clearly wearing clothes, but you can¡¯t see it with your naked eye. Can¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Leda was stunned and looked over carefully. This middle-aged man leaning out of the window had thick body hair and beard. He had a fat belly and looked like a pig. ¡®Worn where?¡¯ ¡°Look¡­¡± Hugo pointed to the sun in the sky and became intoxicated. ¡°This bright sun is the clothes that put on me.¡± Click. Leda took out a flintlock gun from somewhere and pointed it at Hugo. ¡°Can I kill you?¡± ¡°Why are you so hot-tempered at such a young age? We are both Marines. If you point a gun at me like this, what if you hurt me? Even if you don¡¯t hit me, it¡¯s not good to hit the flowers and plants. Every blade of grass and tree has a law of growth. If you hit them, you are trampling on an innocent life,¡± Hugo said. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Hugo, they are colleagues from Headquarters. They said that they heard our distress call and came to take a look, and they caught a pirate.¡± The lieutenant spoke now. ¡°Where did we get the distress call?¡± Hugo was stunned and said, ¡°This place even has a Pirate Ghost Shadow¡­ Wait, catching a Pirate?!¡± He widened his eyes and looked down just in time to see Absolem, who was out of place with Marine and handcuffed. In an instant, Hugo jumped down from the window. His fat body fell like a meat bomb and landed on the ground, stirring up waves of meat. Whoosh! Almost instantly, he dodged on the spot and appeared in front of Absolem. ¡°Pirate, is that really a pirate? A real pirate? A live pirate?!¡± Hugo touched Absolem as if he was in heat. ¡°Ah¡­ yes, this stench is unique to pirates!¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Hugo, calm down, calm down!¡± The lieutenant stopped Hugo. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°Let go! Can¡¯t you see? This is a pirate! A live pirate! A pirate who can enter this town alive!¡± Hugo pulled the Lieutenant away and under Absolem¡¯s frightened eyes, he touched his face first, then his neck and then his chest, exploring his whole body. That intoxicated expression was like an old pervert¡­ ¡°Hey, what are you doing! Don¡¯t mess around! I¡¯m already very old, I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Absolem couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted in horror. ¡°Ah, God, did you finally hear my prayer? Thank you for giving me what I wanted.¡± Hugo did not listen to Absolem at all and started to pray with an intoxicated look in his eyes. Not only is he an old pervert, but he also looks like an old charlatan¡­ ¡°That¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched and he called out. If he didn¡¯t speak, he was afraid that this human-like thing would do something on the spot. ¡°Life is like a box of chocolates. You never know what the next one tastes like. Ah, the taste of pirates is exceptionally delicious for me!¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± ¡°The long wait is a training for me. We should not be anxious, but we should learn to be grateful, because this long training is only the appetizer of hunger. Only when we enjoy the fruits of victory can we eat exceptionally well.¡± Kuro snatched the gun from Leda¡¯s hand and pressed it against the back of Hugo¡¯s head. A black line appeared on his forehead. ¡°Listen to me!¡± ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry.¡± Hugo turned around and smiled apologetically at Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a living pirate. I¡¯m a little excited. Don¡¯t mind it. Sometimes, it¡¯s not a shameful thing to lose your composure over a small surprise in life. Speaking of which, this pirate was caught by me. Can you give him to me?¡± ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. Put on your clothes first.¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Sunshine¡­¡± Bang! Kuro shot at the sky. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get dressed now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hugo¡¯s face became serious and he turned around and walked towards the base. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he was speechless. What kind of person is this? Why are there such lunatics everywhere? Not long after, the lieutenant came out of the building and said, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Hugo invites you in.¡± ¡°Take that Absolem away. Also, check the information of this person and the girl named Sipatya. You know her, right? The strange girl who talked to you before.¡± Kuro returned the gun to Leda and took her and Crowe into the building. This gun was bought in Morgati, but Kuro lost interest after using it for a while and let Leda play with it. The architecture of the Kingdom of Tada is on the Gothic side and cannot be lit up, including the interior which is mostly dark. Although it has been changed a lot and there are a few more places to shine, it still cannot change this lonely and strange tone, especially the whole base which does not seem to have any Marines. Hugo¡¯s office was on the top floor. They walked down a long flight of stairs before they reached the office. At this time, Hugo had already put on his clothes. His Marine uniform was embroidered with a lot of irises, more like a poet than a Marine. If it were not for the fact that Kuro had just seen this person go crazy, he might have thought so. But now, he looked at Hugo no different from looking at Hentai. ¡°Please sit down.¡± Hugo stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Sorry, I lost my composure just now. It is indeed because I have never seen a pirate.¡± ¡°Never seen a pirate?¡± At the side, Crowe wondered, ¡°No way, didn¡¯t you just deal with a pirate fleet?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Hugo¡¯s face fell and he sighed. ¡°That has nothing to do with us. It was all destroyed by Lord Gugas alone. I didn¡¯t even see it. I have been stationed here for two years and I have never encountered a thief, let alone a pirate.¡± Chapter 217 Chatterbox ¡°The Kingdom of Tada is not afraid of pirates at all. With its long-standing reputation, those big pirates will not come here, and small pirates will not be able to break through the port gate. Even before they get close, they will be destroyed. For two years, I have not done anything, it is really difficult for me to speak in front of my old friends and colleagues.¡± Hugo hid his face in shame. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± On the other hand, Kuro was excited. ¡®No achievements? No pirates?¡¯ Sure! What a place! ¡°Peace is good, but as you can see, there is no Marine on this base.¡± Hugo sighed. ¡°The original mission of the base in Tada Town was not to catch pirates, but to recruit soldiers here. In the past, Marines could be recruited here, but they couldn¡¯t be recruited three years ago. No matter how good the welfare is, the people of the Tada Kingdom are unwilling to come to be Marines. The current Marines are the people who used to stay here and my subordinates.¡± ¡°The people of the Kingdom of Tada are very brave. The World Government is very fond of the source of soldiers here, but it was difficult to find people here in the past, and in recent years, it has been completely impossible to recruit them.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t recruit Marines, I can¡¯t catch pirates, I can¡¯t complete the mission, I can only stay here, but as Marines, how can I enjoy such peace for no reason? I want to catch pirates, I want to go back to the sea.¡± Hugo said mournfully, ¡°The wind is blowing and the cannons are roaring. Marines and pirates are fighting for peace and freedom on the sea. How can such an Epic be without me, Hugo!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?!¡± Hugo looked at Kuro and others. Although Kuro was looking at Hugo now, he didn¡¯t seem to care about what he said. Instead, he frowned. ¡°Chloe¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it is indeed this voice.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°The tone is no different, but the strange thing is here. Excuse me, Lieutenant Colonel Hugo, did you really not call for help?¡± ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t.¡± Hugo was stunned. ¡°Wait, you mean you got a call for help from me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. From the situation of the voice, we concluded that the owner of the voice is dead, but you are normal now. The strange thing is here,¡± said Crowe. Kuro nodded. ¡°Generally speaking, if I listened to what you just said and combined it with your call for help, I would think that you were bored out of your mind, but now the situation is not quite right. You have been stationed here for so long, will something strange happen at night?¡± As he spoke, he told Hugo what he had said when he met Sipatia. Hugo scratched his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a conspiracy, but it doesn¡¯t make sense. There is a custom in Tada Town at night, and you can¡¯t go out after nine o¡¯clock. But I¡¯ve been out before, except that there is no one at night. I can¡¯t help but recite a poem to the moonlight.¡± ¡°You were here for two years? There was nothing unusual?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes¡­ ah, that¡¯s not right. When I came here to garrison, the residents of Tada Town will no longer come to enlist in the Marine. I asked them about this reason. Some of them want to join the Marine, but they don¡¯t say anything. They should have some difficulties, but this is the internal affairs of their kingdom. I once called the higher-ups to report the intelligence here, but there was no follow-up.¡± ¡°What about inside Tada Town? Haven¡¯t you been there?¡± Hearing this, Hugo shook his head, stood up and pointed out of the window. ¡°See that big door.¡± At the end of these towering buildings, there is a huge door connected to the buildings. From this side, you can see the appearance of the door. In addition to the door, there is also an iron door, and the fortress near the door is full of heavy artillery. ¡°After that, it is the inner part of the Kingdom of Tada, but no one can enter. Except for this port town, the rest of the Kingdom of Tada is not open. And inside that gate lives the Gatekeeper, Lord Gugas. With him, no one can pass.¡± ¡°Lord?¡± Kuro chewed on the word. Speaking of which, Sipatia had mentioned it before. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Hugo¡¯s eyes showed a trace of admiration. ¡°What you said about Sipateria is impossible. Lord Gugas¡¯s character can¡¯t do anything against the Tada Kingdom. Lord Gugas strictly abides by the code of justice and usually helps people in trouble. He is like a real knight. If I am not Marine, maybe I will follow him.¡± Kuro stubbed out the cigar that was almost finished and lit another one. He slowly exhaled the smoke. ¡°It¡¯s really annoying¡­¡± This Hugo could not give any information, but the people that Kuro met were not fake, but with the character that that West Patia showed, maybe there is a difference, but it is hard to say. ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, the Captain and the Lieutenant of Tada Town came in together with a bounty in their hands and said, ¡°I found it. That Absolem is really a pirate!¡± The picture on the wanted poster was a little old. It showed a young Absolem with slicked-back hair and a dark expression. [Illusionary Demon Hao] Absolem, bounty of 330 million Berries, dead or alive. ¡°300 million¡­¡± Leda glanced at it. ¡°It¡¯s not very high.¡± ¡°You have to see what time of three hundred million.¡± Kuro said, ¡°The background of this photo is at least ten years ago, three hundred million in that era. It¡¯s different from now.¡± If that person¡¯s ability is placed in the current supernova, he will be beaten. If he enters the New World, he will also be a silver medalist. But it is certain that this Absolem is really a pirate. ¡°What about Sipatia?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, Sipathea has not been found. We can¡¯t find any trace of her. She doesn¡¯t seem to be a pirate.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s interrogate him. That Absolem must have important information. Bring him here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Captain and Lieutenant saluted together and went out again. ¡°300 million!¡± Hugo said in surprise, ¡°That man is so tall! If I catch him, I can leave this boring place! But why are there pirates here? How did they come in?¡± Kuro glanced at him. ¡°Is it your intelligence or the intelligence here? Didn¡¯t you see the Top War a few days ago?¡± ¡°No, there is no Den Den Mushi here that can be broadcast live. I only know that Marine has won when I heard the broadcast. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the chance to participate in such an epic war and I can¡¯t experience that war for myself. How can I understand the grandness of it just by listening to others? How can I make poems without understanding the grandness of it? How can I sing without making poems? How can the people know the greatness of Marine!¡± Hugo hammered the table a few times. ¡°It can¡¯t be fixed! It can¡¯t be fixed! If I was in that war, I¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Kuro waved his hand and felt his head start to hurt. He realized that this person was a f*cking blabbermouth and his words were not getting to the point, making him talk endlessly. Chapter 218 There¡¯s No Night for Dead People Absolem was quickly brought up. At this time, in addition to being bound by Seastone Handcuffs, he was also tied with a big iron chain. Although Seastone prevents him from using his abilities and he will lose his stamina, Kuro can¡¯t guarantee that his stamina will allow him to get rid of ordinary Marines. It would be bad if he runs away. ¡°Go over!¡± The captain pushed Absolem to the ground and pulled out his weapon, looking at him warily. He groaned, his head still raised as he glared at the few people in the office. ¡°Tell me¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°What is the situation in the Tada Kingdom?¡± Absolem sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, Marine, how can I tell you.¡± As Kuro exhaled, the smoke lingered in the air as if it had a direction and flew into Absolem¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°Wu, cough, cough!¡± Absolem¡¯s eyes widened and he coughed violently, but no matter how he coughed, the smoke still surrounded his mouth and nose and refused to come out. That feeling was suffocating. Absolem¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Even so, he still gritted his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ underestimate the pirates!¡± The smoke re-emerged from his mouth and nose and scattered in the air. Kuro sighed. He was just experimenting in case this person was a coward. But it was obvious that the great pirates all had their own uniqueness. Seeing that Kuro seemed to have given up, Absolem smiled. ¡°Oh? Are you afraid of me dying? It¡¯s useless. The moment I was caught, I was ready to die. No matter what kind of harsh torture, I will not say it. Pirates also have the backbone of pirates.¡± ¡°Interrogating intelligence?¡± Hugo was excited now. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± He walked directly to Absolem and licked his lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a pirate for a long time. Don¡¯t worry, I will treat you well! What I liked most in the past was to discuss their lives with pirates. What is the purpose of every pirate going to sea, why do they want to go to sea, and what kind of Epics are there. These are all stories! Although pirates are enemies, they are worthy of respect because they are enemies.¡± He squatted down and stretched his hand directly to Absolem¡¯s old face. He said obsessively, ¡°You are a pirate from the old era, you must know a lot of secrets. The stories of pirates¡¯ adventures and your own stories. Ah, God, I can¡¯t help but listen carefully. It¡¯s okay, talk slowly, I have a lot of time to accompany you.¡± Absolem¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the fat hand approach his face. He hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s ability, it¡¯s all ability! I said, get this fat pig away from me!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro tilted his head, but when he thought about it carefully, it didn¡¯t seem wrong. Anyone who encounters such a talkative person will not be able to hold on, especially when this person not only said it but also said it. Hugo was a little angry. ¡°Fat pig¡­ I am a symbol of peace, okay? The peaceful environment makes me eat a lot and I will get fat. How can you say that I am a fat pig?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Hugo, stop.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Let¡¯s get the information first.¡± Hugo pursed his lips and stood up. ¡°But you are a pirate and don¡¯t know what peace is. I won¡¯t argue with you. You can tell your story later.¡± ¡°My only request is to keep him away from me.¡± Absolem gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t say it even if I die.¡± Kuro suppressed his laughter and said, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Hugo, stay away first.¡± Absolem watched as Hugo gradually moved away from him and was relieved. ¡°Hey, I gave you face. If you don¡¯t get what I want, you know the consequences.¡± Kuro bit his cigar. ¡°Let me up first,¡± Absolem said dully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to people on my stomach.¡± Kuro nodded at the Captain, who grabbed the chain and let Absolem stand up. ¡°Humph¡­ Actually, it¡¯s nothing. You can¡¯t stop it.¡± Absolem chuckled and said to Kuro, ¡°With your Kenbonshoku (Observation) that can break my ability, you should have seen it in the port. That seems to be the law, but it is actually a plaque of a story.¡± ¡°That, is ability. Do you know Witch¡¯s Revenge?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Leda suddenly cried out, her left fist dragging her right palm, ¡°Yes, that name, I have seen it!¡± ¡°Lida?¡± Kuro looked at her. Leda thought about it and said, ¡°I read this story when I came here before.¡± ¡°Witch¡¯s Revenge? Isn¡¯t that a forbidden book?¡± Hugo frowned. ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t that a bestseller? When I came back then, those books were very easy to sell.¡± Leda was also a little puzzled. Seeing their puzzled looks, Absolem smiled maliciously. ¡°That is the ability. The content of that book is real. The residents here at night, just like in the story, turn into monsters and desire blood.¡± ¡°The person who you said gave you instructions?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then who? What ability? What is your relationship?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ him, his name is Bluebeard.¡± ¡°As for what it looks like, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a man or a woman. I was found by him when I came here. Everyone is just cooperating. His book needs people to see it to be effective, but the kingdom seems to have discovered the effect of the book and sealed it very early.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s useless, because there will always be people to see it, but that efficiency is too low until I appear. Under my ability, it can make people hallucinate. You think that the plaque you see is the law of the Tada Kingdom, but in fact, the moment you see it, you are affected.¡± ¡°But some of you have strong willpower and your abilities can¡¯t affect you, so the existence of Sipat¨ªa can affect you. It¡¯s too late, although it¡¯s only a few days, what needs to be done has been done, hahahaha!¡± Absolem laughed and said, ¡°There is no sober place in the Kingdom of Tada, and this town of Tada will be the final harvest. Tonight, you will see what despair is. At that time, you will regret, regret that you should not be so sober!¡± ¡°You!¡± Kuro sensed something at this time and just as he was about to get up, he saw Absolem lean back violently and his body penetrated the weapon held by the Captain behind him, piercing his heart. ¡°You¡­ Do you want to die!¡± Kuro¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Will you let me live? A Marine like you is not a simple person.¡± Absolem took a few breaths and his voice began to weaken. His life force was gradually decreasing. ¡°Ah?! How can you die like this? I wanted to talk to you all night!¡± Hugo looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°Shut up, fat pig!¡± Absolem glared at him and suddenly smiled. ¡°Night? You can¡¯t wait for night. Dead people¡­ there is no night.¡± With that, his head tilted to the side, his eyes widened, and he stopped breathing. Chapter 219 Witch¡¯s Revenge Under the circumstances of wearing Seastone handcuffs, Absolem naturally could not activate his ability, but in order to prevent any accidents, Kuro still activated his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and carefully probed it. He was indeed dead. Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°Sea Pirate¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Hugo picked up a book on his desk and said, ¡°The content has changed! I just missed two poems.¡± Obviously, this was caused by Absolem¡¯s ability. Once he died, all illusions would disappear. ¡°What book?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°This is¡­ Witch¡¯s Revenge!¡± Hugo¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. ¡°Show me.¡± Kullo held out his hand and Hugo handed him the book. It was thick, a compendium of local poetry and stories. The other pages were normal, except for this one, which was familiar to him¡­ Port. ¡°Nero, don¡¯t give us any more trouble.¡± The young staff member was teaching the old Nero a lesson. At this moment, he had already calmed down and did not have the previous sense of madness. He sat obediently and listened to the person in front of him like a child. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you make a fuss on normal days, but you have to consider the occasion. That¡¯s Marine, how can you run into them?¡± The staff member pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s already bad enough that we can¡¯t join the Marine, but you still offended them. If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to stand you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, old man Nero, everyone usually takes care of you, but you can¡¯t do whatever you want. If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, we¡¯ll go to the superior and you can quit.¡± The other staff members said with some anger on their faces. In the past, he tolerated this old man because he saw that he did not have a family and the salary he received was used for relief. He knew that he was kind, so it was fine if he was crazy sometimes. Anyway, they were all businessmen and civilians. But it is not good to do this to Marines. They are a subordinate agency of the World Government. If they want to go out to sea and embrace the world, there is no other way except through Marines. If they go to sea without permission, they will be convicted. Their families are all in the kingdom. No matter how strong their desire for the sea is, they can only stay here. ¡°I got it¡­¡± Nero looked very guilty and said apologetically, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. I was a little out of line before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you understand. We don¡¯t really want you to lose this job.¡± The staff nodded and advised, ¡°Take care of yourself in the future. There are no witches. That kind of thing is just a legend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I also read that kind of book when I was a child. It¡¯s not a big deal. What turning into a monster at night? It¡¯s still fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what the higher-ups are thinking. What can that kind of book do? It¡¯s actually sealed.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± A staff member stopped the others from speaking and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s not good to be heard by others¡­ Well, in short, old man Nero, just listen to us. In the future, you can¡¯t call anyone you meet a witch.¡± ¡°Witch!!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nero¡¯s eyes widened and his expression became frightened and crazy. He pointed ahead. ¡°It¡¯s a witch, a witch!¡± ¡°Nero, you¡¯re starting again!¡± The staff member gritted his teeth and turned his head along Nero¡¯s finger. ¡°There¡¯s no one here now. What so-called witch, and you¡­¡± His voice stopped abruptly. He was looking in the direction of the huge plaque on the door, but at this moment, the plaque was not the rules and regulations of entry and exit management at all, but an article filled with fonts. That article, just by looking at the beginning, reminded the staff of a long time ago, a childhood memory¡­ ¡°W-Witch¡¯s Revenge?¡± Not only him, but everyone was staring at the plaque in horror. The font on it was red like blood. If one looked carefully, they would find that the font was a little wet, as if these words had just been written in blood. ¡°It¡¯s coming, the witch is coming!¡± The old man Nilo ran around and shouted, ¡°The witch has come for revenge! She has come for revenge with resentment! Hahaha, she has come for revenge!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nero knelt down and his body curled up. His head was on the ground and he was crying. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t mean to burn you to death. It was those people who carried you. It has nothing to do with me!¡± As soon as the crying ended, Nero looked up with an extremely strange smile. ¡°Burn, all of you, turn into fire so that you can live forever. Hehehehe!¡± That crazy smile, no matter who it is, makes their heart turn cold¡­ In an old and tall building, although the sunlight shone through a few corners of the window, it seemed to be useless in the deep darkness. The sound of cold stones and dripping water mixed with the light footsteps from time to time made the building look very strange. A flash of light appeared in the darkness. ¡°Yooheehee¡­¡± Sipatija squinted and walked out of the darkness, one step at a time, and stood next to a light-filled window. She leaned against the wall and looked at the blood on her palm. She stuck out her tongue and licked it, making a satisfied soothing sound. ¡°He almost died. That Marine is really powerful.¡± Sipatiya showed her sharp teeth. ¡°His blood must be very beautiful. Ah¡­ Just thinking about it makes me want to have an orgasm.¡± ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± ¡°Monster, monster!¡± Outside the window, a scream suddenly sounded. West Patia turned around and saw a few people screaming and running back in the street below. One of them fell to the ground and moved back crazily with his butt. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± The man stared ahead in horror, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing. However, in the next moment, he was stunned and his eyes turned red. ¡°Ah ah ah, roar!¡± Seeing that the man suddenly let out a strange roar after the horror, Sipathea grinned from the corner of her mouth to her ears. ¡°I see. Is that gloomy man dead?¡± Through the window, she looked at the tallest and most magnificent palace in front of her and laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Bluebeard will find out in time. It¡¯s time to fight, yohe, hahahaha!¡± High-pitched demonic laughter echoed in the building, making the originally light footsteps even more shaken. ¡­ . Kuro looked at the contents of the book. It was also not long, but it was a little more than the plaque he had seen before. ¡°No matter how many times the cursed residents die, they will still be resurrected during the day. During the day, they will forget everything and live like normal people. At night, they will become monsters and remember everything that makes them despair. They want to stop it, but they can¡¯t stop their nature of drinking blood.¡± ¡°Kill each other and plunder the living. Malice overshadows nature. Only when you become a crazy monster can you get a moment of peace.¡± ¡°This kingdom has long been a cursed place. There is nothing but despair and madness.¡± Chapter 220 Foreigner This content made the office fall into a strange silence. ¡°Wow, why does it sound so scary now? I didn¡¯t realize it back then.¡± Leda patted her chest with lingering fear and took out her small backpack, ready to eat something to calm her nerves. Hugo said in disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve been here for two years. Aren¡¯t I fine?¡± Kuro closed the book, blew out smoke, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Chloe.¡± Crowe looked at Hugo and said, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Hugo, didn¡¯t you feel strange when you came to garrison?¡± Hugo thought for a moment and said, ¡°I came here two years ago. The previous base chief died of illness, so I took over. Because I can¡¯t enter the base, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I heard that some people here were called into the base three years ago and then a new group of people was let in. Since then, the base can¡¯t recruit Marines.¡± Crowe nodded and said, ¡°According to the intelligence I saw, although the Kingdom of Tada does not communicate much with the outside world, there is normal diplomacy and there are traces of communication with other countries on land. It was not until ten years ago that their communication became shorter and shorter. From this, it is inferred that the contents of the book have already happened in reality ten years ago, but the Kingdom of Tada officially cut off diplomacy in the surrounding countries five years ago.¡± ¡°That means that they spent five years, not only did they fail to find Bluebeard, but they also made the disaster more and more rampant in the kingdom, so they simply cut off contact with other countries and blocked the border to prevent the disaster from escaping to other countries.¡± ¡°Miss Leda, when was the last time you were here?¡± Crowe asked. Leda chewed the apple and tilted her head to think for a moment. ¡°Before coming to East Blue¡­ I forgot the exact time, it won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡°In that case, it means that this book did not exist for a long time. It can be concluded that the ability of ¡®Bluebeard¡¯ was not too strong at that time, but with the change of time, his infectiousness increased greatly and this book appeared.¡± ¡°Three years ago, the kingdom banned this book, and at the same time, it was officially locked down. In addition, the port city of Tada Town has changed a group of people, and they don¡¯t even let people go to sea. This means that the disaster inside the kingdom is very serious.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly how, but the ability of Absolem is to make people have an illusion. The plaque that Mr. Kuro saw in the port before was an illusion that was applied, and the port is facing outsiders, which means that their strategic goal has been applied from the inside out.¡± ¡°In other words¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°The situation inside the kingdom is already very bad, even¡­¡± He did not dare to say the rest. But Kuro could guess. It was very likely that everyone in the country had suffered. There are tens of thousands of people. If something really happens, it will not be a small matter. Hugo also understood Crowe¡¯s words and said: ¡°It can¡¯t be. If the Kingdom of Tada is really like that, then wouldn¡¯t it be better to inform the World Government at the beginning?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s precisely because of this that we can¡¯t inform the government.¡± Kuro stood up, put the book in his arms, and sighed. If the contents of the book can become reality, then at present, the people here are very terrifying. During the day, he is like a normal person. At night, he will transform into a monster. Even if he dies the next day, he can still be resurrected and continue to live as if nothing has happened. If this kind of thing is reported to the World Government, once the government sends people to find out the truth here, then the only way to be sure that it can¡¯t be solved is Kuro. Perhaps the Tada Kingdom took this into account and did not make it public. After all, compared to the instant destruction of the country, he could slowly resolve it internally and there was still hope for salvation. But now it seems that it is very likely that he is just delaying the destruction of his country. ¡°That¡¯s a country. It¡¯s really¡­ a headache.¡± Kuro shook his head. He was involved in another troublesome matter. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Hugo asked. Kuro said, ¡°Look for that Gugas person. That strange woman mentioned him. If he is in the same group, he should know something.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Hugo jumped up. ¡°Lord Gugas will never be with pirates and evil people. That is the person I respect the most. I will not allow you to insult him!¡± Kuro turned his head. ¡°You take off this skin and say that to me again, Hugo ¡®Lieutenant Colonel¡¯!¡± ¡°I will go with you and I will prove his innocence!¡± Hugo followed. ¡­ . There was a huge bridge in front of the gate at the end of Tada Town, and under the bridge was an endless abyss. The island seems to have been hollowed out from here and there is no other place to approach. When Kuro brought Marines here, he found that it was unusually deserted and there was no one here at all. The fortress on both sides of the gate that was filled with heavy artillery was also in an unmanned state. With Kuro¡¯s eyesight, he could even see that the cannon hole was filled with dust. Not only had it not been used for a long time, but no one had even taken care of it. ¡°Mr. Gugas, Mr. Gugas!¡± Hugo started shouting at the top of his voice. ¡°No need to shout.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked at the small fortress above the gate and said, ¡°He walked this way when we came. His Observation skill is not low.¡± With his words, a crisp sound sounded on the door. It sounded like a sharp weapon scratching the ground. On it, a man in a monk¡¯s robe slowly appeared. He held a doctrinal book in his left hand, his eyes were closed, and he was muttering something as if he was praying. Just like the photo, he was wearing a pair of round-framed glasses and looked very elegant. If it weren¡¯t for the huge axe in his other hand¡­ As he walked, the axe blade rubbed against the ground, and the crisp sound came from here. This man ¡­ Very strong. Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Gugas!¡± Hugo said excitedly, ¡°Long time no see. I am the Marine Base Chief here, Hugo. This time I am here to ask¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Gugas, who had already walked above the gate, opened his eyes and did not look at Hugo at all. Instead, he said to Kuro, ¡°Foreigner.¡± These words made Kuro gasp. It sounded so scary. He did not want to be a foreigner. It was too terrifying. If he hadn¡¯t been sure that this was the fault of the metahuman, he would have turned around and left. ¡°Leave, there is still time,¡± Gugas said lightly. ¡°You really know something, can you tell me?¡± Kuro smiled. Gugas looked at Kuro in silence for a while and then closed his eyes again. ¡°Leave, the internal affairs of the kingdom do not need Marine to intervene. We are atoning for our sins. No matter what happens, this is our sin.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to care about your internal affairs.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and took out the book. ¡°But we also read this book, so if you can unlock this ability for us, I will leave immediately.¡± Generally speaking, how could he be so proactive, but the key was that what Absolem said made him helpless. From the beginning when they entered the port, everyone saw the plaque. In other words, everyone was affected. ¡°I hate this kind of ability user the most!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth, ¡°You let the person behind you relieve me, you can redeem yourselves however you want.¡± Who knows what the activation conditions of this ability are and what level it is when facing a group. Absolem uses his ability to make people hallucinate. Isn¡¯t his purpose to let people see books? If he can activate it after seeing it, this BUG ability is extremely dangerous! You let him go back after you fell for it? If there is no result today, I will scatter your ashes! Chapter 221 Marine, Forget It! ¡°Books¡­¡± Gugas¡¯s calm face finally changed. He did not look at the authenticity of the book. Instead, he looked at Hugo and said sadly, ¡°I see, is that so? Did I not guard this place?¡± Tears fell down his face as he looked at the people below with sorrow. ¡°How sad and how desperate! The resentment back then, even the foreigners were not spared.¡± ¡°Pathetic foreigners, you are innocent, but there is still time¡­¡± Gugas put away the catechism book and gripped the axe. ¡°As long as I redeem you!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he instantly drew his sword. ¡°Wheel Dance!¡± It was at this moment that Gugas threw the axe with force. The huge axe spun and went straight for Kuro. Dang! Kuro¡¯s blade hit the axe blade, and the huge force made him step back. Autumn Water¡¯s blade rubbed against the axe blade and sparks flew. He swung hard and shook off the axe. The axe spun in the air and flew back. Bang. Gugas¡¯s body fell on the bridge from above the gate. He stretched out his arm and caught the huge axe that flew back. His arm was very steady and did not tremble at all. ¡°Haki?¡± Kuro was a little surprised. Although he felt that Gugas was very strong, he did not expect that he still underestimated him. The axe that left his hand was obviously wrapped in Haki, and this strength was enough. He is so elegant, where did he get so much strength?! ¡°Foreigner, isn¡¯t it good to be redeemed? You have to know that after tonight, you will also sink into it.¡± Gugas was full of sorrow. Kuro bit his cigar and blew out the smoke. ¡°Don¡¯t joke. I didn¡¯t hear that redemption is about people dying.¡± ¡°Here, redemption is total death. You won¡¯t understand, outsider.¡± Gugas shed tears. ¡°Is that so? Then I will let you try to be redeemed.¡± Kuro¡¯s two fingers touched the blade, and the golden light was full, ¡°Untamed God¡¯s killing sword, Flood Dragon!¡± Immediately, his body turned into a reflection in the water and dissipated. Chi! Blood spurted out from Gugas¡¯ shoulder. He quickly retreated and covered his shoulder as he looked gloomily at Kuro who had appeared beside him. ¡°Your reaction is fast. This knife cut your neck.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and slowly put it back into the sheath. He chuckled and said, ¡°However, my move is not so easy to dodge.¡± Click. Blade, sheathed. Gugas¡¯s body shook and a lot of wounds appeared all over his body. A lot of blood spurted out and he fell to the ground. ¡°Lord Gugas!¡± Hugo screamed and rushed forward to support Gugas. ¡°Are you okay, Lord Gugas!¡± As he spoke, he glared at Kuro and roared, ¡°What did you do? Lord Gugas clearly didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t admit that he was a colleague of that pirate. Why did you hit him so hard?!¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that he made the first move? Do you want me to stand there and give him ¡®redemption¡¯ before you are satisfied?¡± He didn¡¯t do anything, but he was scolded by his colleagues? Hugo said angrily, ¡°Lord Gugas is not a pirate! He is someone I respect. He is the internal affairs officer of the Kingdom of Tada. Even if he is a Marine, he cannot act rashly without evidence!¡± ¡°Have you been here too long that your head is muddled?¡± Kuro laughed angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, then take off your skin!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t do it! I was stationed here for two years and it was Lord Gugas who gave me spiritual comfort. In the two years, I applied to Headquarters countless times, but there was no news. Only conscription, conscription, conscription. Marine, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t do it!¡± ¡®Do you want to twist your mouth?¡¯ Should I kneel down and call you Fat Dragon King again? Fat Tiger is handsome too. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and took out [Sakura Ten] and [Wooden]. The sword hit Hugo¡¯s body and knocked him down. ¡°You¡­ evil person!¡± Hugo stood up from the ground and his eyes turned red. He pulled out the pistol from his waist and pulled the trigger on Kuro. Bang! ¡°Iron.¡± Crowe appeared in front of Hugo and the lead bullet hit him with sparks. Then, Crowe punched Hugo¡¯s fat abdomen and his fist sank into his stomach. Hugo gagged and the pistol fell from his hand. He clutched his stomach and knelt on the ground. ¡°Evil people, I will kill you, I will kill you!¡± Hugo¡¯s eyes were obviously ferocious, and his gnashing face was full of madness. ¡°You are really annoying. Just die here.¡± This scene made Crowe inexplicably irritated. He pointed his finger at Hugo¡¯s head. ¡°Point¡­¡± ¡°Chloe!¡± Kuro yelled, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Crowe said matter-of-factly, ¡°He offended you, so of course he has to atone for his sins with death. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Kuro, I will let him experience the price of offending you.¡± As he spoke, he stabbed his finger down. Bang! Kuro instantly flashed to Crowe¡¯s side and kicked him away. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Are you kidding me! Do you think you are Akainu or Onigumo?!¡± Even if Hugo is not clear-headed, at most Kuro will go back and report it and make him take off his uniform. He was not a radical. Unless necessary, he had never thought of killing his colleagues. Crowe got up from the ground and stared at his fingers blankly. ¡°I¡­¡± What was wrong with him? Just now, he only wanted to teach Hugo a lesson, but when he arrived, he could not suppress the crazy thoughts in his heart and felt that those who offended Mr. Kuro should die. Kuro noticed his blank look. He frowned and looked at Marine behind him. Except for Leda, who was chewing her food with a blank look on her face, the other Marines, more or less, began to breathe heavily. Their Captain and Hugo¡¯s Lieutenant were obviously hostile to each other. Something is wrong. Something is very wrong. ¡°No!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank. The ground in front of him was obviously much dimmer than before. He looked up and the sky that should have been clear became dim. The dark clouds covered the sky, as if a black cloth was gradually covering Tada Town, making these tall and magnificent buildings gradually become strange. It was as if night was falling! ¡­ . In the huge palace, there was a deep darkness. In the deep darkness, a pen was slowly writing on a book. There is already content on it. ¡°One of the final chapters: The Liar goes to the Last Place, trying to pull people into the hell of despair with lies.¡± ¡°Final Chapter 2: Deceiver went to test the results, but he was also pulled into that hell and became a member of hell. His illusion disappeared and it seemed that everything was going to be broken. However, hell has long risen and night will swallow the day. As the moon rises, the cursed person will fall into madness.¡± The pen stopped. A sigh came slowly from the darkness. ¡°Lisara, soon, they will come to accompany you¡­¡± Chapter 222 Redemption The sky was gloomy and night was coming. The breathing of the Marines around them was getting heavier. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kuro is a Lieutenant Colonel, and our Lieutenant Colonel Hugo is also a Lieutenant Colonel. Why do you treat him like this?¡± The lieutenant tightened his grip on the hilt of the knife at his waist, his expression unfriendly. The Captain smiled disdainfully. ¡°Marines who prevent others from catching pirate conspirators, I have never heard of them.¡± The lieutenant pulled out his knife and roared, ¡°You are not allowed to insult Lieutenant Colonel Hugo!¡± ¡°I will not let you slander Lieutenant Colonel Kuro.¡± The Captain waved his arm and the Marines behind him immediately raised their spears and aimed at the Marines opposite them. Similarly, the Marines behind the Lieutenant drew their weapons, each of them full of anger. The atmosphere was very tense, as if they were about to fight in the next moment. ¡°Crush!¡± Kuro waved his blade and a strong killing intent pressed over. However, the killing intent was like a gust of wind, blowing their robes and the ends of their hair. Kuro could see that their expressions were absent-minded for a while, and then their anger became stronger. Not dizzy ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± Leda stopped eating. Kuro¡¯s killing intent couldn¡¯t make this group of people faint? When did their will become so strong? ¡°Sea water¡­¡± A sound came from behind. Kuro turned his head and saw that Gugas, who was lying there, gasped a few times and said, ¡°Those who are not dead can be removed by soaking in the seawater.¡± Gugas¡¯s voice was not as sad as before. He turned his head and his eyes were very calm. ¡°We have to be fast. Once the sky is completely dark, it will be too late.¡± Crash! As soon as he finished speaking, a large number of water drops fell from the sky. The rain was about the size of a fist and it hurt when it hit people. Kuro clenched his five fingers and the water mass in the rain gathered and wrapped around everyone present. ¡°Kuro, what are you doing, coo¡ª¡± Even Leda was no exception. After being soaked in the seawater, Kuro let go and let the water disperse from their bodies. ¡°We¡­¡± The Captain and Marines were stunned and put down their weapons, their eyes filled with fear. What did they want to do just now?! There has never been such a precedent for infighting with colleagues. It almost led to an irreparable matter. At this moment, the lieutenant raised his blade and slashed at the captain. Whoosh! The strong wind pressure suddenly rolled up and blew the lieutenant and the Marines behind him away. Kuro held Autumn Water and asked Gugas, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t they say that those who are not dead can be removed by soaking in seawater?¡± Gugas said nothing and looked at Kuro with infinite grief. Kuro¡¯s hand holding the knife trembled slightly. ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Yes, they are all dead,¡± Gugas said lightly. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡± A cry came from the side. Hugo was kneeling on the ground and looking at his hands with trembling hands. Similarly, his face no longer showed madness and he became like a normal person. Soon, he seemed to remember something and suddenly looked up at Kuro and said quickly, ¡°Everyone in Tada Town died three days ago. What exists here is not human at all!¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°You called?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, there¡¯s no time, bring the information back and let Headquarters activate the Demon Slayer Token, this place¡­ is hopeless!¡± Hugo ignored Kuro¡¯s words and quickly finished his last words as if he was giving his last words. Then, his face showed pain. ¡°Hurry¡­ Go!¡± That last sound was like a strange roar. The dark clouds completely covered the sky, plunging Tada Town into complete darkness. Hugo hugged himself in pain as his skin gradually turned fiery red. He opened his mouth wide and let out a whimper-like roar. Boom! Flames emerged from his hair, facial features, and skin one after another before they were extinguished by the seawater rain. But just because the flames are gone doesn¡¯t mean that he is fine. His skin is still beginning to turn black, like carbonization after being burned by the flames, and on the surface of his body, there are fiery red lines like magma flowing. Just as the book says, bear the pain of burning. In addition to Hugo, the people who were blown away by Kuro¡¯s knife were the same. Their bodies were twisted and their expressions were terrifying. Their bodies were covered with steam from the rain. Every one of them became like this. ¡°So painful, so painful, blood, give me blood¡­¡± Hugo reached out his trembling hand. His charred hand swelled a little and his fingers became very sharp, like a beast claw. ¡°Give me blood!!!¡± The charred facial features could no longer be seen. Instead, they were filled with endless madness. Just like the contents of the book, at night, people will turn into monsters and bear the burning pain. Only by taking the blood of the living can the pain be reduced. Whoosh! An axe flew away quickly and the blade cut Hugo in half. The axe rotated forward and cut off the Marines who had also transformed into monsters. Like a boomerang, it flew back to the rear. Behind him, Gugas stood up and caught the huge axe with one hand. His eyes were unusually cold as he looked at Kuro and the others with madness and murmured, ¡°Redemption¡­¡± She fell into his trap and can still move? Gugas trembled and his body began to expand. With the sound of cloth tearing, his priest robe was torn apart and a large amount of black hair squeezed out of it. His face gradually became long and narrow and his legs were bent like a beast. ¡°Ao!!!¡± A five-meter-tall majestic werewolf stood upright and roared at the dark sky. Aptitude user?! And it¡¯s the zoological system with the most vitality? No wonder she could still move after being hit by his Unseen Grace. From the looks of it, this is not an ordinary species. A werewolf that can stand upright and grow bigger is at least an ancient species. ¡°Roar!¡± The werewolf looked down at Kuro and swung his huge claws. Kuro clenched his hand and the heavy rain suddenly shrank towards the werewolf, forming a mass of seawater that swallowed him. At the same time, he wiped Autumn Water with two fingers, bringing out a golden light. ¡°The profound meaning of the Unseen Divine Wind¡­¡± The seawater can make ability users powerless, but it depends on the level. At this level, it can only be said to be weakened. With his strength, it is too easy for him to break through the seawater. Therefore, he would kill him first. ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± The blade fell and cut into the seawater. The seawater immediately rolled and almost turned into a water dragon that swallowed the werewolf. The water turned into a sharp blade and kept cutting the werewolf¡¯s body. The blood filled the seawater and made it muddy. The werewolf continued to roar in pain. About three minutes later, the mass of blood scattered, revealing the appearance of the bloody werewolf. Bang! Its body collapsed backward, and only the rise and fall of its chest showed that it was still alive. After the werewolf undulated for a while, his body slowly shrank and he turned into a human. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Gugas¡¯s face returned to normal, revealing a bitter benefit. ¡°If you were the one who came to garrison back then, perhaps the Tatar Kingdom would not have fallen to this point.¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± Kuro asked, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you burned?¡± ¡°The curse is different. I am not like them.¡± Gugas did not move his head, but his eyes turned to the nearby doctrinal book and he said in a weak tone, ¡°This book was given to me by a woman. It has a story about me. I will be stationed in this last place. In order to not let them suffer the bitterness of drinking blood, I will give them mercy.¡± His so-called compassion, Kuro knew it was killing. If he died, he would not feel pain. Which means ¡­ ¡°You killed everyone in Tada Town?¡± Kuro asked. Gugas smiled bleakly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I killed her. I thought I could defend it. I also saw ¡®Witch¡¯s Revenge¡¯, that ability can¡¯t affect me, but that woman, that woman¡­¡± ¡°That woman said that I would read the curse in the book and act according to the contents of the book. I didn¡¯t believe it, so it became a reality.¡± He looked at Kuro and said solemnly, ¡°If you encounter a dark-haired woman who looks very evil, don¡¯t, don¡¯t deny her words. Pay attention to her verbal trap. What she said is false, but once you deny it again, the lie will definitely become reality.¡± ¡°Sipatia?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ve already experienced it.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Gugas smiled and said, ¡°You stay here until daytime and everything will be back to normal, except for me¡­¡± He turned his head and looked at the charred corpse that he had cut in half and sighed. ¡°During the day, remember to apologize to Mr. Hugo for me. He is a very noble person. He broke the curse by his own will, but he was killed by me at that time.¡± The life force of Gugas was gradually decreasing. He stared at the sky and murmured: ¡°Les, after going this far, you should be appeased. We did let Lisara down¡­¡± His mouth was open and his eyes were open with a repentant expression, frozen there. Chapter 223 Friend, Let Me Borrow Your Fire ¡°Is this guy¡¯s vitality so strong that he can still talk after being hit by two of your Unexplained Divine Wind.¡± Lida walked over and said in surprise. Kuro glanced at the silent Gugas and said, ¡°The awakened zoology, of course the vitality is strong.¡± In addition to Awakening, this level of zoology can¡¯t withstand two moves from him. In terms of strength, he is no less than a Vice-Admiral. No wonder he was able to defend the gate of Tada Town for so long without falling. He is worthy of being called the Gatekeeper. ¡°What do we do next?¡± Leda asked. Kuro looked at the sky and then looked out. With his eyesight, he could see that this night was only available in the Kingdom of Tada, and it was still daytime elsewhere. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki could not be found because the aura was too mixed and there were all kinds of auras. The aura of Tada Town alone is extremely mixed, and in the internal kingdom, it is even more exaggerated. The strong and weak are mixed together, and the dense and crazy aura completely covers the people who may be hiding in it and it is impossible to find them. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ship first and talk when we reach the sea.¡± He did not care, but these subordinates were not suitable to stay here. Kuro clenched his fist and the seawater rain stopped a little. He turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed Kizaru¡¯s number as he walked out. The Captain and others held weapons and swallowed their saliva, full of nervousness. The town was very quiet. The crowd in the day seemed to be fake. There was no light around, and it was difficult to see the surroundings in the deep night. Screech. Kuro flicked the lighter and tried to light the cigar in his mouth. The rain just now had even drenched him. Although the cigar box was waterproof and the cigar inside was not wet, the lighter did not seem to be able to light it. Crack, crack, crack. Kuro pressed a few times and the veins on his forehead were exposed as he threw the lighter. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the old man to ask Vegapunk to make a lighter that can be used even in rain or thunder!¡± Kuro said with hatred. Suddenly, a fire rushed from the corner, illuminating the surroundings. The nervous captain shuddered and subconsciously pulled the trigger. With a bang, the lead bullet hit the fire and made it freeze. Then, it became even more violent! ¡°Roar!¡± That was not fire, but a humanoid existence covered in flames, rushing towards Kuro and others in a frenzy. The buckshot hit him, but it did no good. The charred skin gave him enough defense. From this, it can be seen that ordinary knives are useless. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel!¡± The captain shouted and saw that the flame monster was almost in front of Kuro. Kuro took out a cigar from his mouth and waved it at the flame monster. ¡°Friend, can I borrow a light?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The humanoid monster attacked Kuro¡¯s head with its flaming claws. Bang!! A spear fell from the sky and pierced through its head. The force caused the flame monster to fly back and fall to the ground. Its head exploded and its body trembled and twitched on the ground. Kuro caught a flying burning fragment with his Haki-covered hand and lit the cigar with the fire on it. ¡°No need to be so polite, I can do it myself,¡± he said lightly. ¡°Roar¡­¡± ¡°Wu¡­¡± With the movement of the flame monster, flames began to sprout around them. A large number of flame monsters surrounded them with strange roars and whimpers. ¡°Lieutenant, Lieutenant Colonel¡­¡± Dozens of Marines crowded each other and shrank there. The Captain looked at Kuro for help and looked unusually afraid. Anyone who was attacked by such an invulnerable flame monster would feel fear. ¡°I see. Is this a curse? He was just an ordinary person before, but he is very strong after the transformation.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said with a hint of inquiry, ¡°Immortal body, invulnerable, and the flames attached to the body. As a soldier, he is very strong. If he is brought to the outside, then this threat will be hard to deal with.¡± Leda also said, ¡°It¡¯s similar to Moria¡¯s zombie, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have any flaws.¡± Moria¡¯s zombies, including the shadows he gathered, will be restrained by salt, and the sea has a lot of salt. But not this one. The seawater rain in Kuro just now covered the entire Tada Town, but at most, it was only extinguished by the flames. The lieutenant swallowed. ¡°Major Crowe, Major Leda, is this the time to explore this kind of thing? We are surrounded.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you participate in the War of the Best?¡± Crowe said lightly, ¡°This level is too weak for Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°Roar¡­¡± The flame monsters got closer and closer and growled. ¡°I told you not to be so polite.¡± Kuro slowly exhaled the smoke and looked around. ¡°One person is enough to light a cigarette, but seeing that you are so enthusiastic, I will give you the same treatment as him.¡± Whoosh! A sharp sword fell from the sky and pierced through a flame monster that was about to approach. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the sky, weapons descended like a barrage of bullets, bombarding everything in sight. The strong destructive power brought by the high altitude is not something that such a fragile existence that can only protect ordinary swords can resist. In an instant, these things were cut into pieces under the powerful inertia and burned on the ground. Only the flame had not been extinguished. Kuro raised his hand slightly and a long sword descended from the sky, killing the last flame monster in front of him. This scene made him want to recite a poem. ¡°Hold this Sky Sword and smile at the monsters. The ability user is shit.¡± Kuro recited a poem with the style of Lieutenant Colonel Hugo. As he walked, a large number of weapons fell from the sky, shattering everything around him. Whether it was the buildings or the flame monsters that emerged, they were all smashed into pieces under the bombardment of a large number of weapons. ¡°Roar!¡± A huge flame monster with a few weapons on its body rushed towards Kuro angrily. However, before he got close, a figure appeared around him. ¡°Iron: Gun Fist.¡± Bang! Crowe punched through the heart of the flaming monster. He took out a tissue and elegantly wiped his hands. ¡°Mr. Kuro is not someone you can approach.¡± Kuro walked over and glanced at the bigger monster. He turned his face with great effort. His facial features, which were covered by flames, were somewhat active at this moment. Although his expression could not be seen clearly, Kuro could feel the relief of losing his desire when he was about to die. He looked at the flame monster that was staring at him and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be completely free. I guarantee that you won¡¯t see the sun the next day.¡± As soon as he said this, the flame monster stopped moving. The contents of the book show that these people¡¯s death is only temporary. On the next day, they will be resurrected and then forget everything during the day. At night, they will remember it again, but by then, they will be confused by the desire and pain of drinking blood. As long as the person who applied the ability doesn¡¯t die, they will forever cycle in this endless madness and reincarnation. Chapter 224 Die on One Side Port. Bang bang bang! Marine, who stayed behind on the Battleship, looked at the flaming monsters roaring at them below in horror. Just now, the sky entered the night, and those staff members turned into this thing. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± An ensign in temporary command gritted his teeth and looked at these monsters in horror. The buckshot won¡¯t get in. They tried. And the cannon ¡­ Previously, there was an inexplicable seawater rain and their cannons were wet and temporarily useless. Even their guns are not fully usable. As for the sword¡­ The bullets won¡¯t go down. Don¡¯t even think about hand-to-hand combat. The other party has flames on his body. If not for the fact that they were all on the ship and the monsters could not come up, they would have been finished with their strength. Fortunately, they were in the water now. ¡°Second Lieutenant, if there is such a monster, then Lieutenant Colonel and others¡­¡± A Marine shot one of the flame monsters below and saw the lead bullet burst on his body and asked worriedly. ¡°Impossible!¡± The Second Lieutenant said firmly: ¡°Who is Lieutenant Colonel Kuro? Even Whitebeard is afraid of him. It is impossible for him to be hurt by some monsters!¡± Many people have seen the performance of War Kuro. The Second Lieutenant has great confidence in the strength of Lieutenant Colonel Kuro. ¡°Have you called?¡± the Ensign asked. ¡°I did, but it didn¡¯t go through,¡± Marine responded. ¡°Damn it, fight again!¡± The ensign gritted his teeth. ¡°Wait here first. We won¡¯t move until the cannon is ready.¡± ¡°Second Lieutenant, there is still a living person!¡± A Marine pointed ahead and saw a man kneeling in the corner, holding his head in his hands and trembling. Isn¡¯t that the old man who scolded their superior before? ¡®He hasn¡¯t changed?¡¯ ¡°Roar!¡± A portion of the flame monsters discovered the man in the corner and stopped staring at the Marines on the Battleship. Instead, they turned to that side and ran over. ¡°It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming!¡± Nero¡¯s eyes were wild and his hands were folded together. His expression was extremely fearful and distorted, but he smiled. ¡°The Day of Atonement is here again! Ah! I want to atone for my sins!¡± Boom! A few slashes suddenly appeared from the door and broke it open. At the same time, a large number of weapons shot straight from the sky and eliminated all the flame monsters gathered in the port. Kuro bit his cigar and carried Autumn Water on his shoulder as he swaggered in. His wrist Den Den Mushi was open and he was talking to someone on the phone. ¡°You damn old man, answer the phone!¡± He shouted unhappily and looked around and found Nero crying and laughing in the corner. ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a living person here?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kuro!¡± The ensign on the warship shouted excitedly. ¡°They¡¯re all fine¡­¡± Kuro glanced at them and nodded at them. ¡°Put down the steps and the others go up. Leda and Crowe, you two follow me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The lieutenant behind him saluted and was faintly relieved. He did not really want to fight these terrifying monsters. This place is full of strangeness. ¡°Why! Why not let me atone for my sins!¡± Nero watched as the flaming monster was smashed into pieces by the descending swords and roared crazily, ¡°Let me atone for my sins!¡± ¡°If you want to die, die on one side. Don¡¯t be annoying.¡± Kuro snapped, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, who the hell wants to save you?¡± Kata¡­ The Den Den Mushi made a sound and its appearance quickly changed into Kizaru¡¯s wretched appearance. ¡°Oh, Kuro, why are you looking for me? Don¡¯t you want to patrol?¡± ¡°You finally answered the phone, old man.¡± Kuro said directly, ¡°Let me ask you something. How much do you know about the situation in the Tada Kingdom?¡± ¡°Tada Kingdom?¡± The other party hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that dark country. If you are there, remember to buy a batch of weapons. Their weapons are good.¡± ¡°I want to buy it, but all the people in the Tada Kingdom now have abilities and have become monsters with flames. With an ability user causing trouble here, it is very likely that there is no living person in the Tada Kingdom.¡± With that, he told Kizaru about the situation in the Tada Kingdom. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary. An entire kingdom has become like this. That¡¯s no longer under the jurisdiction of our Marine. Retreat.¡± ¡°There is no way to withdraw. If you don¡¯t know, then forget it.¡± ¡°Well, according to your own ideas, I will allow it.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. What happened? Why is the old man so easy to talk to? He wanted to say something else, but he realized that the other party had already hung up. Maria, Kizaru stood in a conference room, hung up the phone and smiled at the five people opposite him. ¡°It¡¯s my subordinate. It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s continue the meeting.¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro¡­¡± Among the five of them, a red-skinned old man sat there elegantly with his hands in his pockets and his legs crossed. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of his name and his performance in the war with Whitebeard.¡± ¡°He seems to have obtained Golden Lion¡¯s ability and is a Marine with good strength.¡± An old man wearing a hat with wavy hair added. ¡°Tada Kingdom¡­¡± The bald old man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Is that place almost finished? Stupid, the disappearance of the signatories will be a great loss of face for the World Government.¡± An old man with a long beard said: ¡°Back then, the king did not allow us to intervene, and now there is no way to stop it.¡± An old man with a handlebar mustache and a map on his head said, ¡°At least that place can¡¯t disappear under Marine¡¯s attack. Let Luciru Kuro withdraw.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do it. I have already given the order. With his speed, he will probably be done soon.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not good to keep that kind of place.¡± ¡°Watch your attitude, Polusalino.¡± The wavy-haired old man frowned and said, ¡°Marine is only an external organization of the World Government and has no right to interfere with the government.¡± ¡°That may be the case, but we haven¡¯t moved because the people there are still normal during the day. They have the craftsmanship and ores to make weapons. If they suddenly disappear, other countries won¡¯t agree.¡± The old man said. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Borusalino, if you allow this, then the responsibility is on you.¡± The bald old man looked at Kizaru and said, ¡°The qualification to be promoted to Marshal has nothing to do with you. And Lucilu Kuro, this man, you have to let him go when you become a general. If you want to do whatever you want, what¡¯s the difference between Marines and pirates? Young people have to be tempered.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary. Did I lose my qualification as a Marshal? In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Kizaru smiled and turned to leave. Seeing Kizaru leave, the bald old man snorted. ¡°This old fox never wanted to be a Marshal.¡± ¡°His character is not suitable. Even if we force him, he will not listen to us. This time, the matter of Tada Kingdom is probably used by him.¡± The red-skinned old man said. ¡°That¡¯s it. The Kingdom of Tada should also disappear. Fortunately, this incident was discovered by our people. If it is expanded, it will be very troublesome.¡± The old man with the handlebar mustache said. ¡°The impact is mainly the impact. The impact of the disappearance of a country is not small. How should I deal with it to make the impact smaller¡­¡± Chapter 225 Lifting the Island and Sinking it At this moment, Kuro raised his eyebrows. Although he did not know why the old man was so easy to talk to, this was a good thing. He did not have to be restrained. ¡°Hey.¡± Kuro walked up to Nero and kicked him. At the same time, he released a murderous aura, which made Nero shudder and his expression became much clearer. ¡°I have something to ask you. Do you know who Lisara and Rhys are?¡± Kuro asked. Gugas¡¯s words bothered him. ¡°Lisara¡­ Lisara¡­¡± Hearing this, Nero, who had just regained a little clarity, went crazy again. His entire body trembled as he began to spout nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, Lisara. It¡¯s not me who wants to burn you to death, not me!¡± Well, crazy again. ¡°Lida, Crowe, get on the ship and bring this old man up.¡± Kuro pointed at Nero. Crowe pushed up his glasses and grabbed the old man. This crazy man only knew how to shout something about atonement and did not know how to resist. He was easily brought onto the ship. Kuro faced the town and looked at these huge buildings. He smacked his lips and touched the ground with his palm. Q: How can I be safe after reaching a dangerous island? A: Raise the island and sink it into the sea! ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± The seawater surged and squeezed towards the town as if there was a great pressure. Rumble¡­ The town began to crack, and the tall and beautiful buildings collapsed into pieces. The earth cracked, and a large crack appeared. The entire town rose little by little under this huge roar. When the island leaves the sea, it will naturally cause the sea to flow backward. ¡°Hold the rudder! Don¡¯t be knocked over by the waves!¡± Crowe staggered and almost lost his balance and immediately commanded. Battleships are not so easy to withstand the turbulent sea. Just as he finished speaking, Kuro waved Autumn Water in the direction of the Battleship. The Battleship flew up and landed in the distant sea, escaping the seawater vortex. The Battleship landed on the calm sea outside the whirlpool, causing a wave. Crowe turned his head and watched a town leave the sea and float on the sea. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°No matter when I look at it, I still feel shocked.¡± Devil Fruit¡¯s ability, in the hands of some people, can sometimes turn into great power and achieve miracles. Kuro clenched his palm, and the buildings in the town completely collapsed at this moment. Land and building fragments rolled together and became a solid lion head, wrapping the flame monsters that were shattered by weapons inside. ¡°I¡¯ll seal you in the sea and see who you can take revenge on.¡± Kuro pressed his palm down and the big solid ball suddenly fell into the sea and sank. He had no time to look for the culprit in the depths and then ask him the reason before killing him. It was easy to guess the current situation. People like Nero had burned a woman named Lisara to death, and the man named Les wanted revenge, which led to the current situation. If this curse had started five years ago or even earlier, that person might have been in this kingdom for even longer. For him to not be discovered for such a long time, it means that his forbearance is very strong. At least his intelligence is not low. Facing such a person, he would be crazy to go inside the kingdom. There are a few dangerous auras like Gugas in Observation Haki alone. It would be fine if he could find different auras of living people. He could also take a look and execute a decapitation tactic. The key is that the person behind the scenes hid too deeply and those crazy auras completely covered them. It would take forever to find it. He already had the information he needed. Now, he just needed to make a judgment. What is the judgment of a kingdom full of dead people who only rely on their ability to maintain normal living scenes? Demon Slayer Token and Sinking Sea, choose one. If he sank into the sea, at least he could choose a specific time. The Demon Slayer Token did not have a time. They were already pitiful enough. Kuro did not want them to not even enjoy that peace during the day. ¡°Next¡­¡± Kuro looked at the town behind him that was exposed because of the loss of the gate. He was about to clench his fingers, but at this moment, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Have I appeared!¡± In Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki¡¯s perception, there was an aura different from that of madness that appeared on the top of a huge palace behind the town. Kuro rose and flew over. As he approached, he saw a black-robed man standing at the top with a hood covering his face. He looked up at Kuro in the sky. ¡°Marine, why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡± His voice was soft and full of reason without the slightest hint of madness. ¡°It¡¯s you, that bastard named Les.¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You have caused a lot of trouble. You can even destroy a country.¡± ¡°Country¡­¡± Rhys¡¯s hand reached out of his black robe. It looked so sickly pale, as if he had not seen sunlight in a long time. ¡°What is a country, Marine, do you have a country?¡± Of course, Kuro has a country. Although the town of Shields has a naval base, it was obtained from the kingdom that it belongs to. The legal power is still in the hands of the kingdom. ¡°From the looks of it, you also have a country, but if you have a country, why don¡¯t you stay there? Don¡¯t you have a sense of identity? You, who don¡¯t have a sense of identity with the country, chose to go to sea and be a Marine. Then, I, who was abandoned by the country, have no reason to take revenge on the country.¡± His tone was sincere and filled with a sense of matter-of-factness. ¡°Look at your bitter look¡­¡± Kuro spat out the smoke. ¡°What? Because your woman was burned to death by the people here, you simply killed everyone? I hate people like you the most. Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. Whoever burns your woman, burn them. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± After saying this, Kuro felt a chill around him. He smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t stare me to death. You should put down your hat and stare at me. Otherwise, who can see your expression clearly?¡± ¡°Tada Kingdom is a doctrinal country¡­¡± A voice sounded from the black robe again. ¡°There are no doctors here. When they get sick, they can only be saved by the church priests. The way they save people is to collect money and give them a bottle of so-called holy water. Holy water does have the effect of treating illness, but the effect is too weak. If it is usual, they can still deal with it.¡± ¡°Fifteen years ago, there was a great plague here. The holy water had no effect. Countless people died in the plague, including my parents and sister. The population of the kingdom was extremely low. Everyone was worried that they would not live past the next day.¡± ¡°Later, a doctor came with advanced medical experience and cured the patient. Everyone in the Kingdom of Tada received the doctor¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°But the church was afraid that the doctor would affect their status, so they asked the people to tie the doctor up. The people did as they were told. Even though they were saved by that doctor, they still did as they were told and burned her alive one night.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rhys looked up at the dark night sky. ¡°It¡¯s a night like this. No moon, no stars, just fire and the laughter of the abominations.¡± ¡°This country should not have existed from that day.¡± Chapter 226 I¡¯m Double Targeted ¡°So that¡¯s why you killed everyone in the kingdom?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°What would you do if it was you and someone important to you died in this stupid way?¡± Rhys asked. Kuro thought about it and said honestly, ¡°Probably the same as you.¡± ¡°Then why did you say that?¡± Rhys was visibly taken aback. He had thought of all kinds of answers, but he had never expected this Marine to say that. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Chi! A ball of blood splashed from Rhys. Kuro floated behind him and swung his blade. ¡°I have double standards.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Rhys collapsed and his black hood rose, revealing a pale but handsome face. The face was no more than forty years old and did not look old. Just looking at the face, it was even a little young, like a boy next door. ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve only paid attention to developing your ability. You haven¡¯t exercised your body at all.¡± Kuro glanced back at him and said. It could even be said that he had completely given up his physical body. According to Kuro¡¯s experience, he had no combat experience at all and was pitifully weak. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Rhys reached out and wiped the blood from his chest, his expression calm. It was as if he had expected his own death. He stared blankly at the sky and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the use? You can¡¯t stop me. Everyone here is dead.¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± The Battleship began to move towards him and Leda waved at him frantically. Les turned his head and his pupils shrank. ¡°Nero¡­¡± On the deck, the crazy old man cried and laughed as he entered Rhys¡¯s line of sight. Seeing this person, his gaze drifted away, as if he had recalled some distant memory. ¡°Thank you for saving me, but¡­ my parents and family are gone. I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up hope. The future has just begun. Don¡¯t talk about death so easily.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Wow, Lisara, you saved so many people. You are amazing!¡± ¡°Les, there is also your help. Thank you, you are really a good person.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Lisara, so you are a doctor. What is a doctor?¡± ¡°Doctor is a profession that uses herbs to treat and save people.¡± ¡°Oh, it seems to be similar to the priest. Wait, then you are a female priest? There are no female priests in the Tada Kingdom! That is illegal, but you are a good person, you will not do anything illegal.¡± ¡°Hehehe, Les, you are so cute.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Les, what kind of person do you want to be in the future?¡± ¡°Me? I want to sail. I heard that there are many interesting things in the sea. I want to record all those things and compile them into books.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really amazing, much better than me.¡± ¡°No¡­ No, Lisara is the amazing person. I, I like Lisara the most!¡± ¡°Les? Why did you run, Les!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Lisara, recently the King has begun to publicize that you are evil. Hurry up and leave. I am a little worried about you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I cure good people.¡± ¡°Lisara¡­ okay, I will protect you!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Lisara!!! Let go of me, Gugas, let go of me, you also received Lisara¡¯s grace, your wife and daughter were cured by her!¡± ¡°Shut up, Rhys! If you go up, you will only die. The Pope said that she is a witch, and everything can¡¯t be undone. I am grateful to Lisara for saving my wife and daughter, but I still want to live here. No one can resist the Pope.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re all crazy! She was the one who cured our illness. What does it have to do with the Pope and the church! Nero, you bastard, throw the torch away!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Rhys, I¡¯m just a lucky person who plays with herbs and happens to be able to treat this plague. In my country, I¡¯m not qualified to save people. I¡¯m satisfied to be able to save people in this country.¡± ¡°Thank you for your company during this time, Les. You have to work hard to fulfill your dream.¡± ¡­ . The scene turned, and the innocent young man with dreams in his memory was no longer there. What appeared here was the dark young man who returned to his hometown after flying across the sea and began to write curses. The sky of the Kingdom of Tada has not risen in his heart since that day. ¡°Lisara¡­¡± He struggled to move his hands and took out a book from his arms. ¡°Sorry, I have to wait for a while to see you.¡± A dangerous aura burst forth from his body. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and was about to kill this person with one strike when he suddenly felt a hot breath behind him. He flipped his blade and split it back. Bang! The blade of the black saber was stuck behind him. It was a black-furred monster with wings on its back and slender limbs. On its head was an ornament similar to a religious crown, which merged with its face and highlighted four eyes. Like a big fly. Autumn Water was stuck in its body. The big fly roared and something like a hand hugged him. ¡°Zhanbo.¡± A golden slash appeared from the blade and cut the big fly into two. ¡°Another existence that is not a flame.¡± Kuro shook Autumn Water and threw out the strange body fluid on the blade. Such a fly-like thing was actually cut by Autumn Water. Boom! A suction force spread from his back, and the fly monster that he had just cut into two flew directly over. The broken body happened to bypass Kuro and came to the rear. Kuro turned around and saw that there was a big hole where Les was lying, and he had disappeared into the huge palace. At the same time, a large number of flame monsters gathered from all directions and broke into the palace. Kuro raised his eyebrows and picked up the book he had left behind. He opened it and took a look. He immediately gasped. ¡°So exaggerated?¡± ¡°The third chapter of the final chapter, the day of atonement has arrived. The sinful things will gather on me and become the final judgment.¡± The content of this book, plus those monsters rushed in one by one, it was obvious that this guy was playing Fusion. It was very similar to Moria¡¯s ¡®Shadow Cluster¡¯. And ¡­ Kuro looked down and saw that the flame monsters rushing over were densely packed. This person did not care about his life at all. Even Moria only absorbed the shadows of a thousand people, and this number was probably tens of thousands. ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll.¡± Kuro clenched his palm and began to break apart from the center of the palace, turning into independent islands. They split from the land and were turned down by him and smashed into the sea. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want your life, I still want it. If I really let you absorb tens of thousands of them, even if Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) come, you will have to temporarily avoid them,¡± Kuro said lightly. But at that level, how many seconds would Rhys last? Chapter 227 Tragic End Tens of thousands of people are definitely gone now, but hundreds of people were probably absorbed by him. Kuro raised Autumn Water and prepared to pour this last palace into the sea with his ability. Suddenly, a wind blew and opened the cover of the book in Kuro¡¯s hand. He glanced at it and his movements slowed slightly. Then, he opened the book and read it page by page until the end. Then, he fell silent. A moment later, Kuro sighed. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± He flew down through the hole. This huge palace seems to be a large church with prayer seats on both sides and a spacious avenue in the center. The ground is paved with some kind of stone and can reflect light in the dark. In front of him was a huge cross the color of the moon. The reflection on the ground was reflected from this cross. Kuro clenched Autumn Water in his hand and looked at the darkness beside the cross. ¡°Actually, this world is like this. I don¡¯t judge what you do. Good and bad are left for the world to judge. We are actually the same kind of people. Maybe I am luckier and more knowledgeable than you.¡± In the darkness of the cross, a huge figure about five meters tall slowly appeared. His skin color was dark and his back was as long as a snake, but he was in human form. He had limbs and a face with facial features that could still see the outline of Rhys¡¯s original face. ¡°Nero! Kill Nero!¡± It growled and lowered its limbs to the ground, ready to rush out. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± A golden slash landed on its huge body, knocking it back and knocking down the glowing cross behind it. It hit him and left a deep gully. He had a strong body. Even if he had barely absorbed the power of hundreds of people and that fly-like thing, he was still nothing. And the time left for him by hundreds of people, according to the speed of the life force fading, it would last for at most ten minutes before completely dissipating. ¡°Come, as a man, come and fight me.¡± Kuro threw the book next to it. ¡°Your life is too boring. If it were a novel, it would be a bad book, but no matter how bad the book is, there has to be an ending. Is this your ending? Becoming a monster, thinking about hatred, and then dying in your deeply painful church?!¡± ¡°Write it out! Even if you don¡¯t hold a pen, you have to use your final action to write the ending!¡± ¡°Roar¡­¡± The monster¡¯s eyeballs looked down and saw the book on his side. The turbid eyeballs faintly showed a trace of clarity. Gradually, it got up and no longer crawled on all fours, but stood upright like a human. Whoosh! A wing unfolded from its back, half black and half white, like a winged angel struggling between depravity and salvation. The monster grabbed the glowing cross with one hand and pulled it out. Flames burst from his hand and gathered on the cross, turning it into a flaming cross sword. Then, it held it with both hands and put itself in a weird two-handed sword holding position in front of its body. The way he held the sword was completely like a newbie. But at this moment, as a monster, he was more like a human than anyone else. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. As respect for warriors, I will use my strongest move against you.¡± Kuro wiped his two fingers on the blade and said in a deep voice, ¡°Untamed God Fengliu, Final Arcanum¡­¡± Boom! The sky exploded, and the original night became even more gloomy. Thick dark clouds blocked the night sky. ¡°Roar!¡± The monster, no, Rhys gripped the flaming sword with both hands and slashed it down at Kuro, the flames illuminating the huge church. ¡°Huang Long.¡± Kuro neither dodged nor dodged. His blade was filled with golden light and he also slashed at Rhys. The sky exploded with a huge light, and a golden dragon followed Kuro¡¯s blade and broke the hole in the roof of the palace and fell on Rhys. Chi!!! Rhys¡¯s giant sword of fire stopped on Kuro¡¯s shoulder. The fire burned his clothes and left a mark on his shoulder. As for himself, he was cut in half diagonally, separated from below his shoulder and fell heavily to the ground. Kuro slowly sheathed his knife and walked to Rhys¡¯s head. He sat down next to him and whispered, ¡°Are you happy?¡± The body that had fallen to the ground suddenly let out a low laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Is this battle? It¡¯s indeed different from what I imagined.¡± Although he was cut in half, Rhys still had vitality, but it was abnormally weak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s just that our combat experience is too different.¡± Kuro walked over and took out a cigar and said, ¡°High-end goods, do you want one?¡± ¡°No, Lisara will scold me¡­¡± Saying this, Rhys laughed again. ¡°Although she might not want to see me¡­ After all, I killed so many people. Speaking of which, as a Marine, don¡¯t you blame me?¡± ¡°Marine¡¯s duty is to catch pirates. You are not a pirate, so I am not in Marine¡¯s position. I am just in a one-man position.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°In addition, if you die, everything will disappear. Even if your ashes are dug out and spread to the sea, it can¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°What a strange person¡­¡± Rhys sighed. ¡°But I want to be like you.¡± ¡°No, you are not as handsome as me,¡± Kuros said without any guilt. ¡°You really¡­ don¡¯t have any sympathy for me?¡± He smiled and paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Hey, what do you think Zhang Jie¡¯s name should be?¡± Kuro thought for a moment and pointed to the burn on his shoulder and said, ¡°Look, I, a person with the strength of a Great Admiral alternate, was actually hurt by you. That is a tragic hero who is dedicated to revenge. When he met the evil Marine who stopped him, he fought fearlessly. Although he died, he still did not lose his courage.¡± ¡°How about ¡®Tragic End¡¯?¡± ¡°What lousy chapter¡­¡± Rhys laughed in spite of himself. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one will like it either. After all, you represent justice.¡± ¡°People have to be confident. Dark heroes are also heroes. Human backbone has nothing to do with ambition and position. There is garbage in the Marine Corps and good people in the Pirate.¡± Kuro looked solemn. ¡°As long as this is what you want to write, even if no one in this world admits it, I, Luciru Kuro, will hold this book high and shout to the world: I admit it!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± With a smile, Rhys looked up at the broken dome. The night was gradually disappearing, revealing the daylight. He suddenly said, ¡°I ate the ¡®Writing Fruit¡¯ ¡®Writing Person¡¯, and my ability can turn what I write into reality, but this requires people to see it. If there are few people watching, I can¡¯t affect much reality, nor can I affect people with strong will.¡± ¡°Gurgas, Hugo, and the strong people in the kingdom were taken care of by Sipateria. Kuro, you have to be careful of that woman. Her mind is different from normal people.¡± A ray of sunlight shone down from the big hole and shone on his face, gradually softening his face. He no longer looked like a monster but a normal person. ¡°I am indeed not suitable for holding a sword, only for holding a pen. Lisara, if you blame me, wait for me to go over and scold me¡­¡± ¡°Also, thank you, Mr. Evil Marine.¡± Rhys smiled and closed his eyes. His body gradually turned into ashes, as if it had been burned by flames, turning into powder and swirling with the big hole above. Kuro sat there and after a moment of silence, he picked up the book and solemnly placed it in the original position of Les, then turned around and left. The wind blew on the first page. ¡°Preface: I want to be a person who records the story of the sea. PS: I want to take Lisara with me¡­¡± The wind continued to roll and fell behind. ¡°Finally: Those who sincerely repent and are kind will be blessed by Lisara and will be immune to all diseases.¡± Chapter 228 Pure Evil Walking out of the palace, Kuro looked back and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want this place. I¡¯ll leave it for you.¡± With a flip of his palm, the island that had just been divided and sunk into the sea floated up and turned over again. As expected, there was no one in the town. The moment those people¡¯s abilities disappeared, they turned into ashes like Rhys. He raised his finger and several islands flew into the sky. Inventory +1. ¡°There is still one person left.¡± He closed his eyes and his Observation Haki began to spread. Without that crazy aura, it was too easy to find someone. ¡°You can run quite well. You ran out of the border so quickly?¡± Kuro opened his eyes and sneered in a certain direction. ¡°Unfortunately, your Peter is not as fast as me.¡± His figure rippled like a wave and disappeared. On the land far away from the Kingdom of Tada, the girl ran and looked back from time to time. She saw a large number of lands flying into the sky with the tall city wall, and her forehead was sweating. ¡°Yooheehee, it was right to make the decision to escape. With this strength, that otaku is not a match for him. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s an interesting person and made me enjoy a lot.¡± Swish! In the sky, two black dots broke through the air. This made the girl¡¯s pupils shrink. ¡°No way¡­¡± Bang! The two short broad swords, [Sakura Ten] and [Wooden] smashed into her body one after another, and the sword blade sank halfway into the ground and trembled slightly. ¡°You vile woman, where do you want to go?¡± Kuro appeared in the sky, biting his cigar and looking down at the dark-haired girl. It was Sipatiya. ¡°Heeheehee¡­ Do you want to kill me, Marine, I am not a pirate.¡± West Patia laughed. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled smoke. ¡°Is that kind of thing important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really bad. Can¡¯t you spare me?¡± Sipatia put on a pitiful look. ¡°I am just a little girl who was used.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°I allow you to run a few more kilometers to see if your speed is faster or my sword is faster.¡± A large number of weapons descended from the sky and gathered around Kuro. The cold light flickering on the weapons was terrifying. West Patia rolled her eyes and smiled. ¡°Yooheehee, I already said that I can teleport. Why should I do something useless?¡± ¡°The reverse side is correct.¡± These words made Sipateria¡¯s face change. Kuro did not answer her directly and continued, ¡°The ability of Double Denial is indeed not bad. This power allowed you to kill many people like Gugas.¡± ¡°You are different from Rhys. Although he became a monster in the end, he has a human heart. As for you¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°The more I look at you, the more I feel that you are just wearing a human skin.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! A large number of weapons went straight over, drowning West Patia¡¯s body and smashing a large number of holes in the ground. The smoke dissipated, and Sipateria fell to the ground covered in blood. Unlike before, she faced more weapons alone this time. She could not dodge in time and the weapons penetrated her body. ¡°Ha, hehehe¡­ Blood.¡± At this moment, Sipatiya¡¯s face was ferocious under the blood. He reached out to Kuro as if he wanted to catch him. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t get your blood.¡± ¡°Are you still thinking about this before you die? You are more confused than Kaido.¡± ¡°Kaido? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Heeheehee, it seems that he is a big shot. It is not wrong to lose, but you did not win.¡± Sipatija struggled to look up at the empty piece of ocean. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Tada Kingdom reduced to ashes? Destroying a country and feeling the despair of a country is really¡­ amazing!¡± She put her legs together and made a strange sound. Her face was obviously flushed. ¡°Sure enough, those who are not cursed, you did it, right?¡± Kuro asked coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sipatiya grinned. ¡°I am a ¡®anti-reverse person¡¯ who ate ¡®reverse effect¡¯. If I say something that others deny, it will become true.¡± ¡°The original content of Gatekeeper Gugas and other strong people in the kingdom is to kill those cursed monsters so that they can protect the innocent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too stupid. What kind of revenge is this? So I kindly helped him. With my ability, they will attack indiscriminately. Hehehe¡­¡± Listening to Sipathea¡¯s words, Kuro¡¯s face darkened. This was the first time he had encountered the true evil of chaos. He liked chaos, despair, and blood. This was pure evil without any impurities. He was now sure that Rhys, Absolem, and Gungas were just her toys. This woman had no purpose at all. She just wanted to see chaos. In terms of evil, pirates in today¡¯s world are child¡¯s play compared to her. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Even if you kill me now, I will still come back to life. As long as there is despair, I will live, forever.¡± ¡°Zhanbo.¡± Kuro waved a golden slash, drowning the body of West Patia and turning it into ashes. ¡°You set me up before you die. Do you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Kuro said disdainfully. This kind of troublesome ability is actually better to be caught alive and enter Impel Down, but her personality is too bad. If there are any changes in the future, with such a personality, it will not be earth-shaking, but the casualties will definitely be more than the worst pirates. In the sea, although ability is the main theme, character is the deciding factor to how much this theme can play. This woman could not be kept no matter what. After dealing with West Patia, Kuro returned to the Battleship. ¡°Kuro, is it solved?¡± Leda saw Kuro land and asked quickly. Kuro nodded and looked at the old man who was still crying and laughing on the deck. ¡°This old man has been like this since the beginning. He seems to be crazy,¡± the Captain explained. ¡°Crazy?¡± Kuro walked over and slapped Nero in the face. The force sent him flying and he fell to the deck. This slap made Nero¡¯s expression return to normal, but before he could say anything, he heard what Kuro said next. ¡°Les is dead.¡± Nero froze, his lips trembling. ¡°Les¡­¡± In his memory, the positive youth who brought him to the outside world appeared. And the black-robed man who had become gloomy after returning. Nero turned his head and looked at the land that should have been the Kingdom of Tada. There was nothing there, except for a palace in the center. ¡°It¡¯s gone, everything is gone, this is all our fault, our fault!!!¡± He prostrated himself on the ground, his tears flowing on the deck as he wailed. Nero, the former Archbishop of the Holy Healing Church, was the only one alive who fell into a deep guilt for burning Lisara to death under the orders of the Pope. It was unknown if it was luck or sincere repentance, but this old man, like in the book, was immune to all diseases. Even if Rhys is dead, his powers will not disappear. Kuro looked at the palace and sighed slightly. ¡°When we get there, I will write a book about you as my adjutant. I think I will be very happy. After all¡­ he is a very good person.¡± Chapter 229 You Can Change Your Name to Marshall Tiki Nero stayed in this last remaining palace. According to his own intentions, this palace had a library that allowed people to know the history of this country. There was also the diary of Les, which also allowed future generations to see the right and wrong of that year, instead of only treating Les as a demon after it was revealed. After all, this matter is too big. No one can withstand the destruction of the country. As the culprit, Rhys must report it. Nero did not want him to become a demon in the eyes of the world, so he was prepared to guard here and wanted the world to reveal the truth. Although Kuro was the one who personally destroyed the country, he did not dare to take the blame. How could the crime of destroying the country be so easy? He could only report this matter to the old man. The warship withdrew from the Kingdom of Tada and continued to sail. Kuro found someone to bring a knife cloth and pulled Autumn Water out. He gently wiped the blade. ¡°Kuro, what are you doing?¡± Leda tilted her head and said. ¡°My knife just cut a fly-like thing. It¡¯s too disgusting. I have to wipe it. I hate insects, second only to the rudder.¡± In terms of hate ranking, Ship rudder is first, Worm is second, and Pirate is third. Actually, Kuro didn¡¯t hate insects at first, but after eating the floating fruit, he began to feel disgusted by insects. ¡°Wait, the ability of Drifting Fruit is almost turned into telekinesis by me. Telekinesis is afraid of insects?¡± Kuro suddenly thought of a possibility and his expression was strange. Leda saw Kuro gently holding the knife, and a big word appeared in her eyes. ¡°Um, can I wipe your knife?¡± she said, holding out her hand. ¡°You?¡± Kuro looked at her in surprise. Seeing Leda¡¯s serious expression, he felt inexplicably relieved. He was so touched that he almost cried. How rare! My daughter has grown up! ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Kuro handed Autumn Water and the scabbard to Leda, touched her head and encouraged, ¡°You have to wipe it well, this is my most important thing.¡± Most important ¡­ Leda¡¯s hand that caught Autumn Water tightened. Sure enough, Kuro was still thinking about how Autumn Water could become someone¡¯s wife! Otherwise, how could he be so gentle to a knife! Gentleer than lovers! At least Leda had never seen Kuro treat her like this. If he hadn¡¯t been thinking about Autumn Water, how could he be so gentle to a knife?! Leda bared her teeth at Autumn Water and made a threatening gesture. You want to seduce Kuro? No way! Get past me first! ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe came out of the Captain¡¯s central fortress and said: ¡°It has been reported.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve typed the report, then don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Kuro nodded. The old man generously shouldered the responsibility this time, which saved Kuro a lot of trouble. After all, he didn¡¯t want to deal with Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). In fact, he didn¡¯t want to deal with any creature that lives in Mariejois. ¡°Rub you to death, rub you to death.¡± Leda knelt at the side and wiped the autumn water with a knife cloth. She looked like she wanted to wipe the blade off. However, Autumn Water is the hardest in the world. It is said that an elephant will not bend a single inch on it. How can it be wiped off so easily? Her movements were so big that the small backpack on her shoulder fell off on the deck. The opening was wide open and a few fruits rolled from it, making a dull sound on the deck. Kuro¡¯s eyes focused and he looked at one of the fruits that rolled out and opened his mouth slightly, ¡°No way¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and a trace of cold sweat flowed out of his forehead. The fruit was larger than ordinary fruits and full of spiral patterns. Devil Fruit again?! Wait a minute, why is he using¡­ ¡°Eh? Why is there this thing again?¡± Leda¡¯s face fell. With the addition of an inedible Devil Fruit, it means that she has lost another grain reserve. ¡°Damn it, the food in this bag is from Headquarters, it¡¯s hard to buy!¡± ¡°Is this the time to talk about this?¡± Kuro walked over and picked up the small backpack, turning the opening upside down. Various fruits were poured out of the backpack, mixed with food such as lollipops, cookies, white bread, and so on. Kuro even saw a piece of meat with bones. The amount of food completely exceeds the capacity of the backpack. I really don¡¯t know how it was stuffed in. ¡°Only one. Fortunately, it¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡± Kuro was a little confused. From the beginning to the end, three Devil Fruits had appeared in the backpack. ¡°Miss Lida, what good luck.¡± Crowe swallowed and praised. This is more than good luck¡­ ¡°You can change your name.¡± Kuro looked at Leda speechlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t call her Flo Leda. Call her Marshall Tiki. You are darker than Blackbeard.¡± She definitely does not have the ability of the Dark-Dark Fruit. Kuro knows this very well, and this backpack is not an ability user, except for metaphysics, Kuro cannot explain. This is too f*cking mysterious! Kuro looked at the fruit on the deck and thought for a moment. ¡°If this is produced by the Tada Kingdom, it is all fine goods. Crowe, you decide whether to eat it or not.¡± The fruit of the Tada Kingdom, what Kuro encountered himself, could be said to be a powerful fruit. Absolem¡¯s ¡®Wrong Fruit¡¯ can create illusions. Sipatia¡¯s ¡®reverse effect¡¯ can deceive the other party. Rhys¡¯s ¡®Writing Fruit¡¯ can turn fantasy into reality. This is all bug level. Gugas¡¯s werewolf posture is not ordinary. The fly that he cut seemed to be a pope. If it was an ability user, its fruit was not ordinary. Although he could not see what kind of fruit it was, as long as it was one of them, it would not be a loss to eat it. ¡°I understand.¡± Crowe picked up the fruit. The fruit was a little long and narrow, like a banana and a little like an olive. It was completely black. This time, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Last time, he hesitated for a while and lost a Speed Fruit. That fruit matched him very well, but it was eaten by Kaz. He peeled off the skin of the fruit and took a bite of the tip of the fruit. His face immediately turned green. He pursed his lips and forcefully swallowed the mouthful, then looked at Kuro with admiration. Back then, he seemed to have finished everything. This is different from swallowing. Swallowing the whole thing is probably not as uncomfortable as eating it all. Crowe was about to sense what ability he had obtained when Kuro suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°Chloe, let me tell you, Devil Fruit is the characteristic of this world. You can¡¯t not taste it. You can¡¯t just eat one bite.¡± ¡°Ah? But Mr. Kuro, one bite is enough.¡± Crowe didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I don¡¯t care, you eat them all!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. What a joke. He ate all the fruits back then. Do you want to obtain power after taking a bite? How could his heart be balanced? ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at Kuro¡¯s threatening eyes, Crowe felt bitter and ate the fruit with tears in his eyes. With every bite, his face became more distorted and his eyes became more absent-minded. He saw something. On that beautiful field, his mother reached out to him. ¡°Chloe, you must be tired. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you away from this chaotic world¡­¡± His mother said softly. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Crowe whispered. Chapter 230 I¡¯m Really High **TIP** Then, he suffered a heavy blow on the back of his head and fell to the deck. Leda retracted her hand and said to Crowe, ¡°Eh? So weak. Get up, Crowe. Tell me what ability you obtained.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Crowe heaved a long sigh of relief on the deck, stood up, shook his head, and straightened his eyes. ¡°It was so bad that I almost went to hell.¡± Plop! In the next moment, he covered his heart. The sound of his heart beating was abnormally clear. His pupils turned into vertical pupils at a moment, his ears extended upward, canine teeth protruded from his lips, turning into pointed ears, and black hair grew. Rip! His suit swelled and burst, revealing a large amount of black hair. His legs were bent and his hands became beast claws. ¡°Roar!¡± A five-meter-tall werewolf appeared on the deck and roared at the sky. ¡°A werewolf from Gugas? Not bad.¡± Kuro smiled faintly. This ability is the werewolf after Gugas transformed. It was an Animal Department. After roaring, Crowe clenched his claws. The majestic power that poured into his body made him very satisfied. What he liked the most, of course, was the Animal Department. At this moment, this power made him feel very good. The shortcomings of his body had been made up. Crowe clenched his fist and laughed. ¡°Extremely fast speed, tremendous strength, and majestic vitality. I¡¯m really high!¡± He has been given the best power. His five-meter-tall body made him look at the Marines around him as if they were ants. As long as he wanted to, he could pinch him to death at any time. He, Crowe, has become a perfect person! ¡°Hey, Crowe, don¡¯t just stand there. Tell me what this ability is. After eating the Devil Fruit, you should understand.¡± A sound came from below. Who, who dares to disturb the great Lord Crowe at this time! Crowe looked down and saw Leda looking at him curiously. Beside him, Kuro lit a cigar and looked at him expectantly. Crowe¡¯s tail immediately drooped down. Oh, that¡¯s all right ¡­ His figure shrank and turned into a normal person. ¡°It¡¯s a zoological fruit, Canine Fruit: Ancient Type: Moon Wolf.¡± Crowe put on his glasses again and said obediently. I can¡¯t be arrogant. Otherwise, I¡¯ll easily turn from a perfect person to a doomed person. ¡°Moon Wolf? I seem to have heard it somewhere.¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Very rare. The most important thing is that his beast form is not an ordinary animal, but an upright werewolf. This is very convenient for me, who fights with body techniques,¡± said Crowe. Although the zoological system can increase a person¡¯s physique and vitality, for people who are good at body techniques, the beast form is not beautiful. After all, only claws and teeth can be used, but in the upright humanoid form, he can use many body techniques. ¡°In addition, this ¡®Moon Wolf¡¯ also has special abilities. Canine Fruit itself has the ability to track smells, and Moon Wolf can do other things through blood¡­¡± Crowe turned, walked to the Captain, drew his combat knife, and slashed his arm. ¡°Lend me your blood.¡± He wiped the blood on the Captain¡¯s arm with his fingers and licked it. He closed his eyes and opened them again under the Captain¡¯s uneasy eyes. ¡°Is my strength only 30¡­¡± These words stunned Kuro. Although Crowe is proficient in the Six Moves, he has not mastered the ¡®Six Moves Swimming Skill¡¯, ¡®Life Return¡¯, and ¡®The Greatest Profoundness¡¯. But now it seems that he has mastered the Swimming Skill through his ability? ¡°Every part of my body is a weakness and there is no reference, but I roughly understand that my swordsmanship and spear techniques are average, but I am good at spear techniques.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is one of my abilities. Through blood, not only can I lock onto the enemy, but I can also grasp the enemy¡¯s physical condition and strength information. As long as I get his blood in the battle, his body will not be hidden in my eyes.¡± Enhanced Kenbonshoku (Observation)? Kuro narrowed his eyes. If this ability is used properly, it is even more useful than Kenbonshoku (Observation). Mastering a person¡¯s combat pattern means that there are no secrets in Kuro¡¯s eyes. Battle Intelligence MAX. ¡°Moon Wolf can recover by eating flesh and blood. No matter how serious the injury, as long as there is enough flesh and blood, it can recover.¡± Fine, Life Return is also available. Crowe continued, ¡°In addition, I seem to have a second stage, but I need to use it in the night. This ability¡­ come and try it when you have a chance to fight.¡± ¡°Is this a f*cking ancient species?¡± Kuro was a little surprised. ¡°The espers are qualified.¡± Ancient species. In his impression, the dinosaurs of Drake, the ancient animals of the Three Disasters, were called Ancient species. But Crowe¡¯s current abilities are much stronger than these ancient species. ¡°No, Mr. Kuro, this is really just an ancient species. Compared to the phantom beast species, it is still a little lacking,¡± said Crowe. But even if it is an ancient species, this Moon Wolf Fruit is also the top of the ancient species. ¡°So, Gugas still had some restraint at that time¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and clicked his tongue. If he had not restrained himself, it would have taken a lot of time to deal with him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good fruit. We have another ability user and it¡¯s safer.¡± Kuro smiled and instructed the Captain, ¡°Let the chef make a good meal to celebrate my subordinates¡¯ ability.¡± ¡°Yes! Lieutenant Colonel Kuro!¡± The captain saluted and ran to the cabin. Crowe pushed up his glasses, a trace of relief on his lips. Finally, he became a useful person. As the think tank of Kuro, he had been under a lot of pressure recently. In terms of status, he definitely can¡¯t compare with Leda. She is pampered as a daughter, and Miss Leda¡¯s ability is also very useful. She can weaken enemies and heal teammates. Forget it, but he felt that he couldn¡¯t even compare to Cass. During the war, Cass¡¯s dazzling brilliance almost blinded Crowe himself. If he doesn¡¯t become stronger, his status will be compromised. This ability gave him the right to stand beside Kuro again. This ability gave him a chance. Moon Wolf Form, what he cares about now is not the increase in strength, but the ability to obtain intelligence through blood. With this ability, he can help Mr. Kuro. He must have a part in the position of the right-hand man! Even become one of the irreplaceable people of Kuro! At that time, it would be too beautiful to be valued by Kuro and become a Marine Admiral, living a peaceful life and reaching the peak of life. ¡°Hey, Crowe.¡± Leda asked curiously, ¡°Do you have the characteristics of a dog after eating Dog Fruit? Do you eat bones? Do you want the chef to make you a separate set of bones?¡± ¡°¡­¡± If I didn¡¯t dare to hit you, you would have sunk into the sea! Chapter 231 Set A Small Goal For Yourself, First Kill Kaido The sea was calm. After leaving the Kingdom of Tada, Kuro was finally free. There was no request for help, no report. It was a rare moment of peace. Although it was a little monotonous on the sea, Kuro was willing to do this. He only wanted to recuperate now. It was best if he could not touch any enemies. Besides, he was in a good mood. Because the old man had seen the report and called. ¡°Kuro, this old man has let you down. The higher-ups of the Tada Kingdom already know about it and they have a problem with it. This old man has lost the qualification to become a Marshal. You could have been promoted to a Rear Admiral, but the higher-ups decided to suppress you and only give you a rank. When Headquarters is free, you can come back and be awarded.¡± There is such a good thing? Kuro laughed when he heard it. He stole a piece of land from the Tada Kingdom and his level dropped. It was too damn good. Old Master, you¡¯re awesome! I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down by becoming your subordinate! Kuro sat on the edge of the boat, smoking a cigar and fishing leisurely with a fishing rod in his hand. From time to time, he would think of this and laugh. ¡°Today is a good day¡­¡± He hummed a song from home. Standing behind him, Crowe looked speechless. He carried the bucket of bait and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Kuro, is it a pity for Admiral Kizaru to withdraw from this Marshal competition? If he becomes a Marshal, Mr. Kuro¡¯s position will definitely be more stable.¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°Come on, that old man is a Marshal? I don¡¯t even have the eyes to see what he will transform Marines into after he goes on stage. And he doesn¡¯t have this idea at all. No wonder he took full responsibility this time. It turns out that he has an excuse to face those five damn old men.¡± According to Kuro¡¯s understanding of Kizaru, he said that he would take responsibility so readily just to avoid this qualification. He has no intention of becoming a Marshal. Besides, the Old Master has a lot of influence. No matter who becomes a Marshal, he will not have any influence. Master is not like Akainu and Aokiji, who are in opposition to each other. Instead, he has some face with everyone. In terms of face, Red Hair is still lacking. Master is the undisputed face king. ¡°Mr. Kuro, even if Admiral Kizaru doesn¡¯t become a Marshal, you should take back your own position, from Rear Admiral to Colonel is too far apart. I suggest that you go to the prisoners on the sixth floor now and restore your impression on the government side.¡± It is very difficult to promote the rank of a Marine Admiral. If you miss this opportunity, you will need a lot of credit to make a contribution. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your brain, throw it into the sea to feed the Sea Kings.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and glanced at him angrily. ¡°Are you influenced by Kaz or what? You didn¡¯t act like this in the past. Why are you so reckless? Be safe, be safe! With my strength, am I qualified to catch the prisoners on the sixth floor?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, you¡­ are not qualified?¡± Crowe was a little stunned. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not qualified! Although I killed Golden Lion and left a scar on Kaido¡¯s body that will never disappear, I also seriously injured Red Hair and almost killed the Whitebeard Pirates. I also sank the Blackbeard Pirates.¡± ¡°But I know that I am very weak! I never treat them with 100% safety. Look at the injuries I suffered in the past few days. The injuries I suffered in my life were not as serious as those days!¡± Crowe was forced to take a few steps back by these words. He shrank his head back and subconsciously protected his eyes. He looked at Kuro in shock. Although his words were very sincere, Crowe felt that he was showing off. He also had evidence, but because the taste was too strong and the way he said it made him feel like he was going blind. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to refute. ¡°Wait, you met Kaido?!¡± Leda, who was staring at the bait and swallowing her saliva, reacted and said in surprise. ¡°Ah¡­ I almost died. It can be seen that one must be humble and respect the strong. Don¡¯t think that you can fight against the world just because you have some strength. First, set a small goal for yourself. First, you have to kill Kaido. If you can¡¯t kill him, you are weak and not safe!¡± Kuro raised his head and said this without any modesty. ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ve been with me for so long, you have to look at me like I¡¯m your equal. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re safe just because you have an ability. How long have you been away from the Tada Kingdom, have you forgotten the dangers?¡± ¡°Take that Absolem as an example, but he made everyone, including me, fall into his illusion. If he had a stronger body technique, I would have been unlucky! And as far as I know, there are a few prisoners who are much stronger than him.¡± ¡°So, before you are strong enough, you must keep a low profile and you must not be famous. You will be targeted by those pirates who only think about becoming famous. If a strange ability user comes, you will die without knowing how.¡± ¡°But¡­ Mr. Kuro, you are already famous. Your performance in the War Of The Best has been seen by the whole world.¡± Crowe said weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to me!¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead are exposed. Thinking of this, his head hurts. Nothing good happens after entering Headquarters! Still ¡­ ¡°I still have a chance!¡± Kuro revealed a confident smile. ¡°Whitebeard¡¯s dying declaration has already made the sea start to surge. Now pirates all over the world are swarming. Not only the Grand Line, but the number of pirates in the four seas has also increased geometrically. The headquarters is seriously understrength.¡± ¡°So I have a chance to go to the Four Seas, especially now. Let me tell you, the slower I rise, the farther the danger is from me.¡± Before participating in the War of the Best, his idea was to return to East Blue and live a safe and comfortable life. After participating in the War of the Best, he knew that this idea was outdated. Fame and promotion are inevitable. Although Kuro doesn¡¯t want to, he has already reached this point, so there is no other way. In any case, the war is over. What is important now is to contain it. Before his strength reaches his expectations, let his fame and position be preserved at this level. Can¡¯t I take the initiative to keep a low profile? With Marine¡¯s nature, if you don¡¯t take the initiative to ask for progress, it won¡¯t mobilize the troops unless it¡¯s a big event like the War Of The Best. That idiot Smoker was like this in Roguetown in his early years. With his strength, he could also become a Vice-Admiral back then. After all, he was a Logian and lacked merits. Most importantly, he listened to the tune and did not listen to the announcement, so he stayed in Roguetown. For Smoker, this was a downward transmission, but for Kuro, it was a good inspiration. He could also listen to the tune but not the announcement, especially at this juncture. Sengoku resigned and the power changed. This is the best opportunity. With the reason of the pirate riot, he can apply to go to the Four Seas Sub-Division. At that time, he can directly become a base chief. With the old man¡¯s character, he will not forcibly recruit me. As for who will be the Marshal, whether it is Akainu or Aokiji, it doesn¡¯t matter. Akainu has a radical personality. If I don¡¯t take the initiative to improve, he will not rush to beg you. As for Aokiji, that¡¯s even better. That lazy personality, he will forget you if you stay there for too long. Then in a few years, with the current level of chaos, when those newcomers come to power, the world will forget about them, let alone the Headquarters. At that time, he would be able to live happily in his base and practice his cultivation when he had nothing to do, living a comfortable and safe life. Don¡¯t be too beautiful. As for New World ¡­ He didn¡¯t even want to stay in the Grand Line, let alone the New World. He is a mortal body, not an Invincible Vajra. There are so many ability users on the Grand Line. If there is another BUG ability, he will be finished if he is not careful. Dangerous, too damn dangerous! Not to mention New World, he was definitely on the list for Kaido and Red Hair. Teach was dead or alive. Just two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) had given him the highest level of warning. He is not strong enough to defeat Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). If he goes to the New World in this state, he will go crazy. ¡°So, patrol well and apply to go to the Four Seas after going back. Don¡¯t think about it. With my strength, I can only be a colonel. I am not worthy.¡± Kuro waved his fishing rod and changed direction to continue fishing in the sea. Chapter 232 Pull the Ship Over After failing to persuade Kuro, Crowe retreated with confusion. He sat on the deck, his figure a little pale. The nearby Marines did not dare to disturb him, but they would hear him muttering when they passed by. ¡°Not strong enough¡­ small target¡­¡± He seemed to be a little confused by Lieutenant Colonel Kuro¡¯s words. ¡°Why can¡¯t I catch anything¡­¡± Kuro held the fishing rod and thought to himself, ¡°A Sea King is also fine.¡± ¡°The ship is moving. How can there be any fish?¡± Leda said with disdain. ¡°Can you wipe the saliva from your mouth before you speak? Also, you can¡¯t eat the bait, Leda!¡± Kuro glanced at her speechlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Leda quickly wiped away her saliva as if her little secret had been discovered and said seriously, ¡°I just saw that the bait is quite bright. I¡¯m just looking, I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.¡± What¡¯s the difference between that and eating¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat?¡± Kuro held his forehead helplessly. ¡°And your little snacks. If you really can¡¯t do it, go and ask the chef to make some more for you. I specially chose this chef from the Headquarters canteen. Is it not to your taste?¡± ¡°No, I just want to taste the bait. I have never eaten it¡­¡± Leda said honestly. ¡°Where did you come from? Are you hungry? Go away, don¡¯t bother here. You can eat anything you want.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Leda hung her head and backed away. ¡°Wait, give me back the knife.¡± Leda subconsciously hugged Autumn Water tightly, and then she saw Kuro looking puzzled. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Well, Kuro, don¡¯t you want to cultivate your body? If you keep using the knife, you will become dependent. How about this, I will help you keep the knife. Anyway, your ability is on the knife and you can summon it at any time.¡± ¡°Huh? You want to be the one who plays the flute under me? No, the one who holds the sword? Forget it. Anyway, the cultivation of the body has to be put on the agenda. You can hold it.¡± Before going up, he was focused on developing his abilities, but now, he felt that he had to develop his body. Especially after facing Kaido. The shock that Kaido gave him was very strong. His body is definitely not comparable to Kaido¡¯s body, but it may be possible for him to be domineering. In any case, no matter how hard it is, it can¡¯t compare to the high-level discharge posture, which is the highest level of Haki. He was very envious of Kaido¡¯s Saiyan-like posture. If he had that domineering aura, not many people would be able to move him. Just then, the line of the fishing rod moved. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro suddenly raised his fishing rod, and with a splash on the surface of the sea, a big fish emitting a sparkling light jumped out of the water. ¡°What a big sailfish, I¡¯ve decided to eat it raw for afternoon tea!¡± Kuro threw the sailfish on the deck and looked at the constantly bouncing sailfish with a smile. Swish! At this moment, a cannonball flew over from the distance and landed on the sailfish that Kuro had caught. Boom! The sailfish burst into flames and smashed a big pit on the deck, along with the bait barrel on the side, which was blown to pieces. Kuro looked at the unknown object that was charred black. The corners of his eyes moved. ¡°Which bastard is it!¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a pirate ship!¡± A Marine¡¯s head popped out of the observation deck above the mast and shouted. ¡°Do I need you to remind me? Other than Pirate Ship, which idiot would dare to fire a cannonball? I want to see which bastard blew up my hard work for a few hours!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and reached out. ¡°Give me the telescope!¡± The captain quickly brought over a pair of binoculars and handed them to Kuro. He looked over and saw that the black dot that appeared ahead was enlarged. It was indeed a ship. But it was a little weird. The pirate pattern drawn on the huge canvas is crooked and full of a kind of post-modern romantic liberalism. One can vaguely see that the pattern is a skull with ears and a red nose. Probably¡­ a Pirate Ship. Kuro had a strange expression on his face. To be honest, that painting made him feel a little suffocated. What kind of person can draw such a painting? Don¡¯t you have any idea? ¡°Let me see, let me see.¡± Leda jumped beside Kuro and reached for the binoculars in his hand. Kuro handed the binoculars to Leda. Leda looked through the binoculars and nodded. ¡°Nice drawing.¡± Are your aesthetics the same as those who draw?! Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and said fiercely, ¡°Put the ship over and sink it!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Boss Foxy, Boss Foxy!¡± On the Pirate Ship, a young man rushed over excitedly and said, ¡°I just fired a cannonball, it was so exciting!¡± On the high platform of the deck, a man with erect hair that began to split from the top sat there comfortably. Beside him, a female pirate with dark green hair was massaging him. ¡°Yes?¡± Fokke¡¯s closed eyes opened and he glanced at the boy and said encouragingly, ¡°Well done, Kuro, this is the first step of your life as a pirate. Go for it, I think highly of you!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss Foxy!¡± The young man clenched his fists and said with admiration, ¡°I will definitely become someone like Boss Foxy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Foksey nodded heavily. ¡°I believe you can. Just walk on with the spirit of worship!¡± This young man named Kuro had only recently boarded the ship. Foxy had agreed to take him in because he did not despise the pirate pattern on the canvas at all. This moved Foksey greatly. ¡°That straw hat¡­¡± The thought of the smiling man in the straw hat made Foxy grit her teeth. Ever since he failed on Long Ring Long Island and was replaced by Straw Hat, all his peers laughed at his current flag. That humiliation made Foxy hate Straw Hat. ¡°However, even so, I will not change it. Failure is failure. I, Foxy, am a man who dares to admit defeat. The next time we meet, I will definitely take back the flag!¡± Foxy touched her hair and said very handsomely. ¡°Boss Foxy!¡± ¡°Boss Foxy, good job!¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± The pirates on the ship shouted. ¡°You¡¯re annoying, Boss, don¡¯t move.¡± The dark green-haired woman pouted. ¡°Pu pu pu pu¡­¡± At this moment, an ape-like person covered his mouth and walked over and said, ¡°Boss, Kuro¡¯s cannonball seems to have hit a ship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a ship, we are pirates.¡± Foxy¡¯s index finger and pinky finger bent up and she said indifferently. ¡°But boss, that¡¯s a Battleship.¡± Burger covered his mouth and laughed again: ¡°Pu pu pu pu.¡± ¡°Battleship?!¡± Foxy was shocked. The scene was a little awkward. ¡°Yes, is it a Battleship? Then I am really powerful.¡± The pirate named Kuro scratched his head and said embarrassedly. ¡°What are you so proud of!!¡± All the pirates roared at him. ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s just a Battleship.¡± Foksey waved his hand and stood up laughing. ¡°Hey, little ones, pirates are best at running away. Turn the course and let¡¯s run!¡± ¡°But Boss, that Battleship is almost here.¡± Hamburg pointed back and saw a huge Battleship rushing over at full speed. Chapter 233 I Want to Use Him As Bait Boom! Boom! Boom! A large number of shells were fired from the Battleship and landed near the Pirate Ship. Several shells hit the body of the ship and shook it violently. ¡°Marines are coming!¡± The pirates shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, little ones!¡± Foxy strode to the front and pointed her index finger and little finger in the direction of the Battleship. ¡°Slow Light!¡± The purple circle light shot out from his fingers and hit the shells. The speed of the shells became extremely slow. ¡°It¡¯s just Marine. If you can¡¯t escape, then fight!¡± Foxy shouted: ¡°Under the leadership of Captain Foxy, defeat these Marines!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The pirates raised their weapons and shouted. Those shells that were slowed down were hit by the shells of the Pirate Ship and exploded in the sea. ¡°Captain, I will protect you!¡± Kuro appeared behind Foxy and said solemnly. ¡°Oh! Kuro, please!¡± Foxy looked touched as she patted Kuro on the shoulder and turned to face the Battleship. The latter looked at his back facing the Battleship and a strange smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Stupid¡­¡± Basil Kuro, a new pirate, or an ordinary person who is preparing to be a pirate these days. Ever since he was young, he was different from others. When others were having fun without any worries, he was already cultivating because he clearly understood that this was a chaotic world. As long as there is power, one can occupy a place in this chaotic world. As he grew up, his understanding grew and his ambition followed. But at that time, the timing was not right. Before the War of the Best, the world was already at a balance point. It was impossible to get a high position by going out to sea rashly, but now it is different. Whitebeard is dead and the balance of the New World is missing a corner. Although Marine has won, Whitebeard¡¯s shocking speech during the live broadcast of the war will also make the sea turbulent. Marine will not be able to contain the new pirates for at least a few years. Now is a good time to go to sea! Unlike other people who casually pull a flag, Basil Kuro is very scheming. It takes a lot of effort to build a pirate group from scratch. Although he is very confident in his strength, it is too time-consuming to build a pirate group out of thin air. The best way is to join a pirate group, get to a high position, and then receive the ¡®legacy¡¯ of that pirate group. Basil Kuro wants to join the Pirates. There can¡¯t be too few people in the Pirates and their fame can¡¯t be too big, lest they get noticed by Marines. It¡¯s best if the Captain is still a fool. Then the Foxy Pirates appeared. This 24 million pirate has a lot of pirates under him. His bounty is not high, he is not famous, and he is not paid attention to by Marines. Most importantly, this person seems to have a good brain, but he is actually a fool. If he joined him, he would be able to receive the inheritance when he reached a high position and waited for the ship to ¡®die¡¯. The plan was very simple. First, he would gain the trust of Foxy, then he would fight a few sudden battles to gain prestige among the pirates and show himself. With just a few battles, he would probably become a cadre of the Forksey Pirates. If Fox were to die unexpectedly again, he would become the Captain of this Pirates and he would have a base. As for the other two cadres¡­ That Burger is like a fool, it can do nothing but smile. Polky¡¯s strength is not high and he is useless. At that time, no one will fight with him for the Captain position. He discovered the Battleship in advance this time, so he pretended to purely want to test the cannon and attracted the firepower of the Battleship. Next, he just had to show his strength and impress others. The plan was perfect! After all, it was only a medium-sized warship, not a large warship used by Rear Admiral and Vice-Admiral, let alone a ship. The person on it was at most a colonel, and according to the current level of pressure on Marine, this might not even be a colonel. It was amazing that he was a lieutenant colonel or even a major. What¡¯s so scary about a Marine Captain? On the Battleship side, Kuro was slightly stunned when he saw that the cannonball was slowed by the purple circle of light. ¡°It¡¯s an ability user, Kuro.¡± Leda said, ¡°There are so many sea ability users.¡± Kuro glanced at him. You have no right to say that. There are already three metahumans in your bag. Kuro touched his chin. He felt that he had seen this ability there before and it was probably a memory that he had forgotten. ¡°Ah¡­ ass,¡± Leda said, holding the telescope. ¡°Child, don¡¯t talk dirty!¡± Kuro patted her head. ¡°Oh, it hurts. No, that person has a butt on his head,¡± Leda said pitifully. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro took the binoculars and looked at the pirate ship. On the opposite ship, there was a person who looked¡­ well, a little sloppy standing there. Each of them was about 1.8 meters tall, and the shape of their faces was unknown whether it was long or square. They were abnormally wretched. Their long red nose was very eye-catching, and the hairstyle on their heads was vertical and split up from the middle. ¡°It really looks like an ass, ah¡­ I remember, ¡®Silver Fox¡¯ Foxy.¡± Seeing this hairstyle, Kuro remembered. He has a BUG ability, but because his head is too BUG, it is negative and positive, causing the ability to become useless in his hands. ¡°¡®Silver Fox¡¯ Foxy?¡± Crowe recovered from his autism and said, ¡°I know him, the long-time winner of the ¡®Darvy BackFight¡¯ game.¡± Davy BackRight. A cruel game popular among pirates. In order to get the best crew members and win or lose through this game, the loser swears to Davy Jones that he will always be loyal to the winner. But in essence, this is a retarded game. Crowe looked down on it. Pirates playing games? Do you think this is a game? ¡°Connect the ship. I want him alive, especially that Foxy. When I run out of bait, I will use him as my bait.¡± Kuro took out a cigar and lit it. The Battleship approached and the Pirate Ship on the opposite side docked. However, before the Marines on this side could make a move, Foxy jumped onto the Battleship first, and both her hands were in the posture of her index finger and little finger. ¡°Little ones, follow this Captain!¡± The pirates behind him jumped onto the Battleship one by one. Basil Kuro rushed forward more than anyone else. As he expected, this is a school-level Battleship. There are no famous Marines here. They are just some small fries. There is no need to¡­ Before the word ¡®scared¡¯ came out, Basil Kuro felt a chill all over his body. He stared at the guy who was smoking leisurely and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Why are you here!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and looked at the little pirate who was shouting. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Basil Kuro gritted his teeth. This man, this man in the top war broadcast, is actually on this Battleship! He had seen that live broadcast. It was this man who faced so many famous Captains and Captains in the New World and dealt with all of them alone, including ¡°Diamond¡± Jozu! Chapter 234 Your Name Is Kuro ¡°Arrest them!¡± The Captain drew his weapon and rushed towards the group of pirates with the Marines. ¡°Slow Light!¡± Foxy raised her pinky and index finger and shot out a purple circle of light. The circle of light spread to the group of Marines, and their running and waving of weapons immediately seemed to be in slow motion and became abnormally slow. ¡°This Captain is a ¡®Slow Person¡¯ who ate the ¡®Slow-acting Fruit¡¯. After being hit by my light, it will slow down by 30 seconds.¡± Foxy put her hands on her hips and raised her nose, unusually proud. ¡°Now, little ones, come and kill this group of Marines!¡± He turned around confidently and shouted at the pirates. A gust of wind blew past. Behind Foxy, there was no one. The pirate who had just stepped onto the Battleship with him had already run back to the Pirate Ship and used his manpower to row the Pirate Ship far away. ¡°Boss!¡± Polky and Burger hugged each other and shouted in horror, ¡°That man, that man participated in the War Of The Best!¡± ¡°What happened to the War of the Best?¡± Foxy asked curiously. There are many Marines participating in the War Of The Best, how would he know which one? ¡°That¡¯s the one, the terrifying man who can summon seawater!¡± Polky pointed at Kuro and shouted. ¡°Summoning seawater?¡± Foxy tilted her head and a question mark appeared. Is there such a person? He followed Polky¡¯s finger and looked at Kuro, who was biting his cigar and blowing out smoke. Cigar ¡­ The little girl at the side was holding a knife, which had been gently pulled out. The blade was black. Black Blade ¡­ Black blade, cigar, seawater¡­ Foxy¡¯s eyes got bigger and bigger and suddenly she pointed at Kuro, her eyeballs almost popped out. ¡°Ah!!!¡± He remembered that in the live broadcast, the powerful person who raised the seawater to form a dragon and killed nearly half of the Whitebeard Pirates! Thinking of this person, Foxy¡¯s first reaction was to escape, but it was too late. Those slow-moving Marines waited for the time to pass and immediately regained their speed and surrounded him. Being pointed at by so many guns, Foxy swallowed dryly and looked back at his men. Then she closed her eyes and smiled. She said in a tone that said that she was about to die: ¡°Minna, escape. My duty is to keep you safe. As long as you are safe, I am content.¡± ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± The pirates shed tears, but none of them dared to drive the ship back. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m with you!¡± At this moment, an unexpected voice sounded from the Battleship. Basil Kuro stood with Foxy with a straight face. ¡°I will protect Captain!¡± It was not that he did not want to leave, but he felt that this was an opportunity. That man is very strong, but the strong must have a common problem. It is impossible for him to care about a small fry like me. As long as he breaks through these Marines and saves Captain Foxy, his status will definitely rise, and he can even reach the cadre with this battle. After two more similar battles, Foxy can die unexpectedly. He would not miss such a good opportunity. And even if he is caught, he is not famous and has no bounty, he can¡¯t enter Impel Down. The World Government will judge him, at most he will be locked up for a while, and he is confident that he can escape. Fortune comes from danger! Ambition is this step! ¡°Oh! Kuro!¡± Foxy was so touched that tears fell from his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal, partner, you are also my partner!¡± ¡°Of course, Captain, watch me!¡± Basil jumped at Marine and before Marine could react, he broke into the middle of Marine and punched a Marine. ¡°Nail Fist: Scattered Nails!¡± The fist hit Marine¡¯s chest and sent him flying. At the same time, the Marines around him suddenly groaned and flew out collectively. That punch clearly did not hit them, but it seemed to have taken the same damage as that Marine. Kuro was wondering why Fokosi suddenly called him, and then he saw a young man like a tiger in a flock of sheep, sending several Marines flying. This move made his eyes reveal a trace of curiosity. ¡°Fist technique?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lida was also stunned at this time. ¡°That fist technique is very magical.¡± ¡°Leda?¡± ¡°Well, that punch is to concentrate the power and disperse it when it is punched out, but because it is too concentrated, the shock wave is also very concentrated, like scattered nails¡­¡± She clenched her fists and said with some realization, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s this power technique that I mastered.¡± ¡°This kid¡¯s body technique is not bad.¡± Kuro touched his chin and looked at Basil with an examining gaze. The person in front of him looked like he was only sixteen or seventeen, similar to Kirby. Body Technique is something. Is it an inheritance of some old guy? ¡°Kuro, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Basil sent Marine flying with a punch, leaving Foxy dumbfounded. His new pirate is actually so powerful! ¡°Same name as me?¡± Kuro¡¯s expression was strange. This time, he heard clearly that this ¡®Kuro¡¯ was not calling him, but the pirate. Leda¡¯s ears twitched and her eyes widened as she looked at Basil in surprise. She was about to move when an afterimage flashed by. ¡°Mr. Kuro, please leave it to me!¡± Crowe¡¯s voice sounded, faintly, with a hint of gnashing teeth. ¡°Can¡¯t fix it, someone beat me to it!¡± Leda said angrily. ¡°Chloe, how dare you snatch her from me!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± A question mark appeared above Kuro¡¯s head. Isn¡¯t it just a person with the same name? Why are you so excited? At this moment, Basil raised his fist and was about to attack another group of Marines who were approaching. ¡°Nail Fist: Exploding Nail!¡± The force in his fist was so strong that the air was slightly distorted. Bang! He smashed his fist down and hit a person in the chest, causing the surrounding air to explode. The shock wave attached to this punch was not the kind that was scattered just now, but a wide-ranging shock wave. Except ¡­ ¡°Iron.¡± Crowe swayed back and pushed up his glasses. He looked at Basil and said lightly, ¡°Good strength. Speaking of which, your name is Kuro, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My name is Basil Kuro.¡± Basil took a few steps back and said solemnly. His punch could even shatter a large rock, so why was it useless on him? ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± Basil punched out again. This time, the force was all concentrated in one place. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t hit this man. Bang! However, before his fist landed, Basil¡¯s head suffered a heavy blow and he fell into the deck. ¡°Your surname is not important. What is important is that your name is Kuro!¡± Crowe smiled sinisterly. He moved his wrist and picked up Basil, punching him in the abdomen, making him retch. ¡°Fight back, Kuro! Why are you so weak? Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? Fight back, Kuro!¡± Crowe punched Basil several times in a row, and the smile on his face grew wider and wider. Suddenly, he thought of something and turned back to Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t misunderstand. I think he is insulting you by having the same name as you, so I have to teach him a lesson.¡± With that, he slammed Basil heavily on the ground and said fiercely, ¡°You are trash, Kuro!¡± Chapter 235 Your Name Is Kuro, Then Be a Marine I suspect that you are targeting me, but I have no evidence. Kuro looked at Crowe, who was crazily beating up Basil, with a conflicted expression. He wanted to stop them, but they were pirates. It was only right for Marines to fight pirates. But don¡¯t stop it¡­ ¡°Trash, Kuro!¡± ¡°I get angry when I see you, Kuro!¡± ¡°Why are you so stupid, Kuro!¡± ¡°Eat shit, Kuro!¡± Is this human language? Was it really not against him? ¡°Chloe, I can¡¯t stand it anymore, how can you do this!¡± Leda couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted at Crowe. Suddenly, Kuro was touched. ¡°Leda¡­¡± Sure enough, a biological daughter is a biological daughter. Even if she didn¡¯t call him ¡°Luciru Kuro¡±, there is still the word ¡°Kuro¡±. Leda has been with him for so long, how can she let it go? ¡°You have said everything. What should I say later? Let¡¯s change the scene. Let me punch you twice!¡± Kuro was speechless. Seeing that Leda rolled up her sleeves excitedly and was about to beat someone up, a black line appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead. ¡°All of you stop!¡± Crowe, who was beating up Basil, immediately stopped and said innocently, ¡°Mr. Kuro, his name is too insulting to you. I can¡¯t help it.¡± Below him, Basil¡¯s face was bruised and swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and several of his teeth were missing as he lay there twitching. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. When you say this, if you hide the smile on your face, he may believe you. ¡°Kuro, for me you actually¡­¡± With tears in her eyes, Foxy shouted at Marine, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my partner, come at me. As the Captain, I am ready to be interrogated by you. But no matter how cruel it is, I will not beg for mercy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro glared at him. I almost forgot about this guy¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°Black Servant!¡± ¡°Das K!¡± Beyond the hull of the ship, Foxy was tied by thick ropes, struggling to shake herself from side to side. At this time, the Battleship was sailing, but in the sea below Foxy, several pairs of red eyes could be vaguely seen, staring covetously. ¡°Boss¡­¡± In the distance, Foxy¡¯s Pirate Ship followed far behind. Polky held the telescope and cried silently. The rope that bound Foxy was connected to a fishing rod. Kuro sat on the edge of the boat, biting his cigar and looking down at him. ¡°Ass head, can you stop shaking? If you shake again, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea.¡± ¡°Butthead¡­¡± Folsom¡¯s body gradually turned gray and he stopped moving. On one hand, he was afraid. After all, he was an ability user. If he was thrown into the sea, he would be completely hopeless. On the other hand, he was shocked by this word. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel.¡± The Captain leaned over and glanced at the black dots following closely behind. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to arrest them?¡± ¡°Forget it, we can¡¯t hit them from so far away. They are not stupid, they won¡¯t take the initiative to approach.¡± Kuro shook his head. It was mainly because he was too lazy to catch them. There was nothing evil about this kind of group that played pirate games. Kill it. It¡¯s not appropriate. Catch it. It¡¯s too troublesome. Then he would deal with it the same way as before and let it be. ¡°Go over!¡± At this time, Crowe grabbed the trussed-up Basil and threw him to Kuro¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I got it.¡± Salzir knelt behind Kuro, and there was still some gloom and confusion on his obviously swollen face. Initially, he did not want to say anything. He was a pirate. Although he was scheming, he had the backbone of a pirate. He could forget about revealing information! However, the man in glasses did not ask him at all. He came up and hit him without saying anything. It was fine if he hit him, but he scolded him while hitting him. Especially when he said the name ¡°Kuro¡±, he gritted his teeth and wanted to burn him to ashes. Basil couldn¡¯t stand this grievance. In order not to be beaten, he still said it. Basil Kuro, born on the Grand Line, 16th of this year, a ¡®Trainee Pirate¡¯ who has just been a pirate for a few days. His fist technique is called ¡°Nail Fist Technique¡±, which was taught to him by an old man on the island where he was born. Kuro was not surprised by fist techniques. Body techniques have many magical uses in this world. The Diweng Fist, the Bachong Fist, the Chinese medicine fist technique, the transvestite fist technique, these are not individual habitual movements, but body techniques with real power. Kuro was about to raise his body, and his fist technique could be used as a reference. ¡°I can reveal my personal information, but I won¡¯t tell you about the Nail Fist Technique!¡± In his mind, Basil recalled the grumpy old guy who was missing a hand and an eye. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t say it!¡± He said this very seriously. ¡°Hey, did you hear that, Marine, I am absolutely, absolutely not going to say it!¡± Basil shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t argue.¡± Kuro waved at him and stared at the sea with anticipation. ¡°Coming.¡± Boom! The surface of the sea suddenly exploded and a Sea King the size of a warship rushed out of the sea and bit Foxy and swallowed her. However, before it could chew a few times, it could be seen that the Sea King¡¯s face turned green and it suddenly sprayed forward, spraying the screaming Foxy out, turning her into a meteor and disappearing. The taste of metahumans is probably as bad as Devil Fruit. ¡°Didn¡¯t I catch it?¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°Let me, let me try a new move.¡± Leda appeared in the rear, stepped on the edge of the boat, and jumped high in the sky. As she jumped, her body returned to a girl¡¯s posture, and she clenched her fist with one hand and folded it at her waist. A familiar fluctuation made Basil¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± Her arms were covered with Armament Haki, and her power surged into her fist, punching towards the huge Sea King. BOOM!!! Under the strange face of the Sea King, a huge gap was made in the throat area by this punch. Under the flying flesh and blood, the Sea King did not even make a sound and fell on the sea, blood spreading. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really good.¡± Leda jumped back to the deck and flexed her fists. She smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Kuro, this fist technique is very strong.¡± Basil opened his eyes wide and looked at Leda in shock. How could she use Nail Fist Technique?! And what¡¯s with this power! Can the Nail Fist Technique reach this level?! The main feature of this fist technique is to concentrate your strength to one point and turn it into a nail-like sharpness. Through the combination of strength, different moves are developed. But who is Leda? She learned it immediately after watching it once. Even if she does not absorb essence energy, her strength is not small. Now that it is all concentrated in one point, plus the addition of Haki, it is normal to break through a Sea King. ¡°This fist technique is not bad. Exercise it for a long time and it is also good for Haki. Tell me the trick later and I will practice it,¡± Kuro said to Leda. ¡°Got it.¡± Leda pulled out a big banana, peeled it, took a bite, and nodded. ¡°As for you¡­¡± Kuro retracted his fishing rod and turned around to sit cross-legged facing Basil. He blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°What should I do? With your age and aptitude, you will stand out in a few years. But if I don¡¯t let you go, you won¡¯t do anything evil now. You even taught a set of body techniques and have the same name as me. It will be difficult to kill you.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, I have a proposal.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and a light appeared on the lens. ¡°Since his name is also Kuro, he can¡¯t be a pirate. If he¡¯s not a civilian, he can be a Marine.¡± ¡°Marine? I am not a Marine! I am a pirate, how can I be a Marine!¡± Basil struggled. Crowe smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not unheard of for a pirate to be a Marine. Aren¡¯t I a good example, not to mention that you¡¯re a trainee who has only been a pirate for a few days. Don¡¯t worry, I will train you into a good Marine during this time, Kuro!¡± He seemed excited when he said this. I don¡¯t dare to hit the real Kuro, but you are a fake Kuro! A spiritual victory is also a victory! Chapter 236 You¡¯re Not Loud And You Still Want to Drive an Army Warship? Basil is left behind and he can¡¯t run because Chlo? watches him 24/7. When he goes to bed at night, she will tie him up and he can only be released during the day. After he was released, he said that he would train himself and beat him up crazily. ¡°Tell me your name!¡± Crowe punched Basil¡¯s body. ¡°Sazir Kuro¡­¡± ¡°No surname, say your name, what is your name!¡± ¡°Kuro¡­¡± ¡°The voice is too soft, I can¡¯t hear it. You want to be a Marine Battleship?¡± ¡°My name is Kuro!!¡± ¡°Good, very energetic!¡± Then he was beaten even worse. Sometimes, the woman who can change her size at will will will also join in. Basil thought that the woman would show mercy, but in fact, he couldn¡¯t even withstand one move. As soon as the woman touched him, he went soft and had no strength at all. ¡°Oh hahaha, Kuro, you will also be sucked dry by me one day!¡± Then, the woman laughed wildly with her hands on her hips, looking proud. Then, he was still beaten black and blue. Basil understood that these people did not want to train him into a Marine at all. They just wanted to find a reason to beat him up. This instead aroused his reverse psychology. He¡¯s not running anymore! ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Marine? If you want to join, then join! Not only do you want to join, but I also want to become a Marine Admiral. I will definitely take revenge on you!¡± Basil thought resentfully. He decided not to be a pirate anymore! In any case, going to sea is to make a name for yourself. Being a pirate is no different from being a Marine. In this increasingly chaotic era, Marines also need fresh blood. In that case, he would take revenge on these people as their identity! He will remember the beatings and humiliations he suffered during this period of time and turn them into nutrients, constantly absorbing their characteristics and finally stepping on them. Especially the culprit. He finally understood why Leda and Crowe were keen on beating him up. It was because of Luciru Kuro. That man¡¯s performance in the War Of The Best was obviously not something ordinary people could deal with. So they will vent their anger on their namesake Kuro. That man ¡­ He was clearly so strong, but he was still a Lieutenant Colonel. He must have a purpose for lurking in the Marine Agency. The evidence is that Crowe used to be a pirate, and the woman named Leda doesn¡¯t look like a Marine. Including himself, he was also a pirate. Who would believe that there was no purpose in gathering so many people under his command? What he had to do was to find out his purpose and ambition so that he could use it as leverage and then attack him at the critical moment. ¡°Just wait, you are also Kuro, and I am also Kuro. Why can you Kuro do whatever you want? I will take revenge, Kuro!¡± Basil shouted in a low voice. ¡°Huh? You called me.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded behind him. Basil shivered and turned around. It was Kuro. He smiled obsequiously, his shoulders hunched and his hands rubbed together. ¡°Yes, I was still sighing just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to have the same name as me. I¡¯m really honored to have the same name as you. I will definitely learn from you!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Kuro looked at him in a daze. Didn¡¯t this guy look like he would rather die than submit two days ago? Why has he changed now? He took out a cigar and bit it in his mouth. Just as he was about to take out a lighter and light it, Basil quickly took out a match and quickly lit it and arched it to Kuro¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± The cigar was lit and Kuro exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to be a Marine?¡± Basil¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Yes, I have been educated by Mr. Crowe in the past few days and think that pirates have no future. Only joining the Marine is the right way.¡± What the hell is this? Was he addicted to abuse? ¡°Then you can do it.¡± Kuro waved his hand and was about to leave. Basil breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t discovered his complaint. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I hope you will not be stingy with your teaching.¡± Basil said to Kuro. These words made Kuro, who was about to leave, stop. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± He turned around and looked at Basil. ¡°I really have something for you to teach me. I¡¯m also practicing the Nail Fist Technique now, but I don¡¯t know how the progress is. After all, I learned it from you. It¡¯s a good time to compare notes and see what¡¯s lacking.¡± Basil was speechless. Why am I being so polite! I¡¯m asking for a beating! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that idiot Crowe. I¡¯m just testing it out. You deal with me, I won¡¯t fight back.¡± Not fighting back? Basil¡¯s eyes opened and showed a trace of joy. ¡°Yes! I am very willing to communicate with Mr. Kuro!¡± Finally, I have a chance to take revenge! Kuro stood there. Starting from his forehead, the dark and purple Armament Haki began to spread to his entire body, covering it like armor. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Use your full strength, Basil.¡± The corners of Basil¡¯s mouth twitched, and the trace of joy that had just appeared on his face immediately collapsed. Of course, he knew about Armament Haki, but he didn¡¯t seem to be able to stimulate Haki, which was his next target. He had not even touched the threshold of Kuro, but this Kuro in front of him was already covered in Armament Haki. This is a monster! Basil swallowed and said uncertainly, ¡°Really¡­ don¡¯t hit me?¡± ¡°No, hurry up, don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Basil carefully walked up to Kuro and punched him in the chest. No response. Kuro frowned. ¡°Use a little more strength.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Basil regained his joy. Does this man want to test the defense of Haki? Although he can¡¯t hit him, if he doesn¡¯t fight back, he can vent his anger. ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± Sazir¡¯s fist brought a wave, the power concentrated in his fist and hit Kuro¡¯s chest. ¡°Go to hell, Luciru Kuro!¡± However, as soon as he made a sound, his body stiffened and the surroundings of his body seemed to have been hit, making a bang sound. His entire body flew out and fell a few meters away. ¡°You¡­¡± He raised his head with difficulty and gritted his teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree¡­ not to fight back?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t fight back. This is just Haki¡¯s active defense.¡± Kuro said and touched his chin, thinking. ¡°Sure enough, the application technique of Nail Fist Technique can also be used in Haki. It is also a concentrated technique. By attaching Haki to this fist technique, Haki can also become like a nail.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°In this case, when I cultivate for a long time, I am confident that I can cause damage without attacking.¡± Chapter 237 Forget It, I Can¡¯t Afford to Provoke You These words were a serious blow to Basil. He had been practicing the Nail Fist Technique with his master since he was young and he was still practicing it until he went to sea. In the words of the one-eyed old man: You are not talented, but you are diligent. The Nail Fist Technique will be developed in the future in your hands. He started training at the age of three and after 13 years of spring, autumn, cold, and summer, he finally mastered the technique of dispersing and concentrating his strength. But since jumping on this ship, all kinds of strange things have happened. First, it was Leda, who grasped the essence of his body technique with just one look, and then it was this Kuro. What is this?! Advanced use of his body technique? He hasn¡¯t even mastered Haki, but this person can already combine boxing and Haki and develop other moves? Salzir lay there, his eyes empty and his face suspicious. Master said that my talent is not outstanding. It is probably true. Otherwise, how could he learn it for so many years and not use it well in a few days? ¡°Chloe, Chloe, where are you!¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded on the deck. ¡°Have you made the bait? It¡¯s been a few days!¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Crowe carried a wooden barrel and ran to Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro, the bait you wanted.¡± In the wooden barrel was bait made of small fish. Previously, Foxy blew up his bait with one shot. Without bait, how could he fish? This task was naturally handed over to his butler. ¡°Where is my pole?¡± Kuro walked to the edge of the ship and looked around. ¡°Lida, Lida, where is my fishing rod!¡± ¡°Coming, coming!¡± Leda came out with a fishing rod and glared at him and handed it to him. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re done.¡± Kuro twisted the bait and strung it on the line. He swung the fishing rod and put it into the sea. ¡°I have to catch another big fish, otherwise my days will be wasted.¡± The two people on the side were speechless. After working so hard for so long, he didn¡¯t even get a thank you? Crowe pushed up his glasses, walked up to Basil, who was lying on the deck and doubting his life, and kicked him. ¡°Kuro! You lazy thing, get up and train!¡± Under the sunlight, Crowe¡¯s glasses glowed and looked cold. ¡°C-Mr. Crowe, I have just been trained by Mr. Kuro. Look at my injuries.¡± Basil felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. Now you need to be transformed. Only with enough beatings, no, enough training can you repent and understand the benefits of Marine!¡± Basil was speechless. You just want to find an excuse to hit me. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, then just lie here and try your ability to be beaten.¡± Crowe clenched his fists. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get up, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Iron Fist Gun!¡± ¡­ . Another few days passed. Basil stood on the deck with a bruised face, his face extremely gloomy. He couldn¡¯t stand it. He wanted revenge! Screw Marine Pirates, he wanted revenge. What Crowe? What Leda? What Kuro? He wanted to kill them all! Now, immediately, immediately! Basil¡¯s face is getting more and more ferocious, and his breathing is getting heavier and heavier. He can¡¯t hold back his anger when he thinks of the beatings he has been taking. He had to act immediately! Rumble! On the side, an uninhabited island was uprooted and flew into the sky with a huge sea around it. Basil could still see the sea beasts struggling in the sea as they were sent up. The sea rose into the sky, bringing with it a heavy rain. He was drenched. In the sky, Kuro floated up with one hand and rose along the island and the seawater, his body also rotated upwards. ¡°Not bad, not bad. This island has nothing. It would be a pity not to use it to expand the inventory.¡± Kuro nodded in satisfaction. It was rare to find an island with no ecology, so of course he had to use it. In the battle of Kaido, his stock was all gone, and everything was in the New World. If he did not expand something, he would feel that something was missing. Although a kingdom, together with its buildings and weapons, has sent him to heaven, who would complain that their safe inventory is too little? Basil opened his mouth and looked at the smiling man in the sky, and the anger in his heart inexplicably disappeared. Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t afford to offend him. It¡¯s just a beating. It¡¯s good to exercise my endurance. ¡°Kuro, you¡¯re here again. Can¡¯t you collect it? The soup I just drank has changed because of your rain!¡± Leda ran out with a bowl of soup and shouted in exasperation. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry.¡± Kuro flew back to the ship from the sky and glanced at Leda. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Wait, Leda, if I remember correctly, you have been eating these days.¡± ¡°Of course I have to eat it after exhausting my physical strength.¡± Leda said matter-of-factly, ¡°No, training is very tiring. When you are tired, you have to replenish your strength.¡± Kuro vaguely felt that something was wrong. He looked around and called an ensign and asked, ¡°How much food is left now?¡± The second lieutenant hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Reporting to Lieutenant Colonel, the food¡­ is almost finished.¡± ¡°I remember resupply only three days ago,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes¡­ but it¡¯s gone.¡± The second lieutenant answered truthfully and glanced at Leda. ¡°How long until the next town?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, the next town is ¡®Moe Island¡¯ according to the route. It will take a day.¡± ¡°What island?¡± ¡°Moujima,¡± the Second Lieutenant said confidently. ¡°How cute?¡± ¡°No, Lieutenant Colonel, this island is called the Isle of Man according to the local pronunciation, but in the lingua franca, it is called the ¡®Cute Island¡¯. It is not cute, it is an island.¡± The second lieutenant said, ¡°But there seems to be a rumor on the island. It is said that the weapons there can turn into people.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°Weapons turning into humans? That kind of technology is impossible.¡± That technology is still in the hands of Vegapunk. He has been with the old man for a long time, so he has naturally heard of Vegapunk. The life factor technology is only able to cooperate with inanimate objects and complete the life transformation of inanimate objects because the zoological fruit itself has life. It is also limited to zoological Devil Fruit. Transforming a knife into a human unless there is a large number of Human Fruit. But Devil Fruit is actually very rare. Although there are many metahumans in the sea, compared to the total number, it can be said to be rare. How could it be so easy to obtain a specific Human Fruit? Every Human Fruit is a treasure. It is not as simple as obtaining power. Marshal Sengoku¡¯s Buddha, in addition to his strength, allowed him to obtain a Buddha-like spirit and reach the perfect unity of heart and body. The human form of the pet on Straw Hat¡¯s ship gave it high intelligence and learning ability. The fruits in the human form are at least as rare as the ancient species of ordinary animals. How could there be so many? Nonsense. ¡°Anyway, replenish your supplies when you get there. And Leda, you are only allowed to eat one more meal before you reach Moe Island. Keep some for me.¡± Chapter 238 So Arrogant, Be Careful of the Tsunami The location of Moe Island is very interesting. At its two ends are two huge islands that are almost land, facing each other across the sea. The two lands are two very large kingdoms and they often fight. But Moe Island in the center is not affected. Geographically speaking, no matter which kingdom it is in, it will attack the bridgehead of another kingdom. Moreover, in terms of magnetic fields, the special geographical location allows the magnetic fields of both kingdoms to be here, and on this route, this is the only exit. Either it will take a month or two to circumvent this island and the two adjacent large islands and sail from other places, or it will start from this island. Controlling this place should have extraordinary meaning for the two kingdoms. But after so many years, there is no trouble on Moe Island. It is not even a signatory country, but neither the pirates nor the King¡¯s Army has any intention of invading. On the contrary, because of this geographical location, it became a permanent residence for the people coming and going from the two kingdoms and even the sea. Marines, merchants, and pirates can pass through here unimpeded. ¡°Huh? Pirates are also here?¡± Above the sea, Kuro raised his binoculars and looked at a small island that gradually appeared in front of him. At the port, there were obviously several pirate ships docked. After a day of sailing, they have reached Moe Island. ¡°Yes, Lieutenant Colonel.¡± The second lieutenant at the side explained, ¡°The Moe Island is a neutral area that everyone tacitly agrees on. We can capture pirates here, but the jazz of the Moe Island is also qualified to drive away our Marines and not let us resupply.¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Kuro put down the binoculars and handed them to Leda. Leda looked unhappy at the moment, because she had eaten a meal since yesterday, really a meal, a meal watched by Crowe. Originally, Crowe couldn¡¯t control Leda, but he was suppressed by Kuro¡¯s orders. Between being hated by Leda and being hated by Kuro, of course he chose the relatively light side. Leda couldn¡¯t kill him. But Kuro can. He really did not want to carry any more titles. The warship quickly approached the port of Moe Island, which allowed them to see the whole picture. The island was very small, and the only port city had already occupied more than half of the island, but the building area was very empty, like a rural town. The Battleship docked at the port, and the ships hanging the Pirate Flag nearby stuck out their heads and whistled at them. ¡°It¡¯s Marine.¡± ¡°Hey, Marine, don¡¯t shoot here, that¡¯s not allowed.¡± ¡°Hahaha, actually you can try. This way, I won¡¯t see these annoying Marines here for two or three years.¡± The pirate laughed and provoked, ¡°Hey, Marine, our Captain is a pirate with a bounty of 30 million Berries and he is called ¡®Four Horn Hat¡¯ Petro. He is a felon. Aren¡¯t you going to arrest us?¡± ¡°Thirty million¡­ felons?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Kuro, do you need to teach them a lesson?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what they said? If we take action, we won¡¯t be able to see Marines here for two or three years. There must have been similar cases in the past, causing some of our colleagues to be unable to approach here for two or three years,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Exactly.¡± The pirate chuckled and said, ¡°No matter who it is, if they act rashly here, they will immediately be regarded as unwelcome by the Jazz here and will be forbidden from resupplying for a while.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not for a single person, but for this camp. Marines, merchants, pirates, and even the Revolutionary Army, if they want to resupply here, they have to follow the rules of Sir Moe Island.¡± Kuro glanced at them expressionlessly and did not say anything. He led his men down from the Battleship and stood in the port. ¡°Notify the nearby Marines and ask them to surround the route near Moe Island. If a Pirate Ship comes out, then sink one.¡± He said to Marines who stayed in the Battleship. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Pirate laughed and said: ¡°After crossing Moe Island, the route is very wide. There are many Marines who think like you, but none of them can catch us!¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t deal with us, but you have to be careful. There are more people left behind. Maybe your ship will sink at night. Hahahaha.¡± After saying this, the pirates laughed. Kuro stopped in his tracks and suddenly turned around and walked to the water. He squatted down and reached out his hand and then stood up. He took out a cigar box from his arms and took out a cigar and put it in his mouth. Beside him, Basil rushed over very obsequiously, lit a match and humbly arched up. Kuro leaned his head forward slightly, and the tip of his cigar produced sparks with the flame. He stared at these pirates and said, ¡°So arrogant, be careful that a tsunami will sink you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, this Marine is begging nature!¡± ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s just Marines. They don¡¯t have as much backbone as us pirates. A real man will step on the waves no matter what kind of storm he encounters!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that old man Whitebeard also said before he died that the treasure is real, only you Marines will not pursue these things.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s a tsunami, even if it¡¯s the sea, the sea, the sea¡­¡± One of the pirates wanted to continue, but his eyes suddenly widened and he could not spit out the last word. Because in the gap between the Battleship and the Pirate Ship, the sea water suddenly surged up and formed a huge sea wall in that narrow distance. It seemed to cover the sky and the sun and rushed towards the Pirate Ship. Boom! Not only that, but the row of pirate ships was also swallowed, overturned, and smashed by the huge sea water, swept into the sea together and plunged into the sea. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke, and the white smoke dissipated in the air. He looked at the calm sea and said lightly: ¡°I told you to be careful of the tsunami. It¡¯s normal for the Grand Line to suddenly have a sea roar. You are too young and inexperienced.¡± He turned around and looked at the dumbfounded pedestrians in front of the port. ¡°You all saw it. It¡¯s really a tsunami, right? I¡¯m just saying, this can¡¯t be regarded as an attack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Crowe nodded and said, ¡°They were just unlucky and attacked by the strange natural phenomenon of Grand Line.¡± ¡°Yes, there are too many strange phenomena on the Grand Line. I once heard that all the animals on a certain uninhabited island disappeared overnight, leaving only bones. I heard that it was done by a ¡®Gluttonous Demon¡¯, but how can there be a gluttonous demon in this world.¡± Gluttony Demon? Kuro glanced at Leda. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Leda scratched her head, full of question marks. Forget it, it¡¯s normal. Chapter 239 Man and Sword as One On Port Street, Kuro led the way with a cigar in his mouth, his Marine cape swaying with his steps. Behind him, Crowe followed with a cold face. Beside him, Basil bared his teeth and looked around with hatred, while a group of Marines walked at the back silently, giving people a huge pressure. It did not look like a regular unit, but more like a black group. Even the youngest Leda was staring around like a wolf. It was not that she wanted to see the atmosphere, but she simply wanted to eat. The pedestrians around them avoided Marine when they saw him. Among those pedestrians, there were also some people in different outfits who examined them. ¡°Chloe,¡± Kuro glanced around and said. Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°I just heard that ¡®Four-Hat¡¯ Petro has a bounty of 30 million Berries.¡± ¡°¡®Mad Dog¡¯ Douglasworth. Bounty of forty-two million Berries.¡± ¡°¡®Big Eye¡¯ Monk Yuan Tong has a bounty of 70 million Berries.¡± ¡°There are also some small pirates that are less than 20 million. There are a lot of pirates here. Mr. Kuro, what should we do?¡± Hearing this, Kuro exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°Do these people have too many bad comments?¡± ¡°No, including ¡®Four Horn Hat¡¯ Petro, also belongs to the general pirate stage, there are no fierce events,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Then abide by the local rules and we will leave after resupplying.¡± Kuro nodded and said. This damn place has existed for so many years. It would be a lie to say that the nearby Marines don¡¯t know about it. For such a long time, the pirates were still allowed to stay on this island. In this town, there are also many merchants. Marine will buy some food and supplies every time there is a place. There is also the figure of Leda eating and stuffing her face. In addition, there are merchants swimming here and bargaining with pirates. The rules of this island have been deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Of course, Kuro can also be captured, but there is no need to do so on this island. It was not easy for them to create a peaceful scene, so why should they destroy it? He was not Sakasugi. ¡°Kuro, this tastes good!¡± Leda, who was wandering around the vendor stall, held a box of cuttlefish balls in her hand and ate until her mouth was full of black juice. She ran happily to Kuro. Her actions caused Autumn Water, which was hanging on her waist, to drag on the ground. As her footsteps clicked, Kuro felt a toothache. ¡°I said, if you want to hold the knife, you should hold the knife properly. If the scabbard is broken, it will be very ugly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. What can I do with this height now?¡± Leda glanced at Kuro and swallowed the box of cuttlefish balls as if she did it on purpose. As she chewed, she held the handle of the knife with her black-juice-covered hand and lifted it up fiercely. He looked like he wanted to crush Autumn Water. Click. As she moved, Autumn Water¡¯s blade was unsheathed and the black blade was exposed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a broken knife? Can it be eaten by me?¡± Leda pouted and looked unhappy. Is this a merit? Also, why are you competing with a knife! Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and was about to speak when suddenly, a voice sounded first. ¡°Little girl, knives also need to eat, just like humans eat other lives. The food that knives need is human blood.¡± A tall figure stood in front of Leda. This person was about three meters tall and extremely thin. He was wearing a white formal suit and a gentleman¡¯s hat. There was a gray scarf hanging around his neck that reached his waist. He held the brim of his hat and grinned at Leda. Above that smile was a hooked nose and a pair of upturned eyes. ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯t want the knife, how about selling it to me? Uncle will pay a high price.¡± That grinning face, coupled with this lanky tall figure, looked extremely terrifying. The moment the surrounding pedestrians saw this person appear, whether they were merchants or pirates, they all showed a frightened expression. Those who saw the expensive weapons subconsciously covered their weapons and ran away quickly. He seemed to be a very threatening person. Leda looked up at him and licked the ink on her fingers. She didn¡¯t care about this horrible smile and asked, ¡°Uncle, who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The tall and thin man smiled even wider. He covered his left chest with his right hand and bowed slightly. ¡°My name is Gadi, a staff member of Moe Island. My interest is to collect good weapons. Little girl, I think weapons can only be used by people who are qualified. You are not suitable for this knife. If you sell it to me, I will give you a high price.¡± He held up two fingers. ¡°Two hundred million Berries. I¡¯ll buy this knife.¡± 200 million¡­ Even Leda couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Although the [Famous Sword] is priceless, it still has a price. Twenty-one jobs on the express knife can¡¯t be sold for 200 million Berries. Even if no one is willing to sell it, it can¡¯t be sold for 200 million Berries. And this person casually offered 200 million! That was a huge sum of money. The price of a knife is comparable to two top ships. In this world, cannons and giant ships are actually the orthodox of ordinary people. Some people are willing to spend 200 million yuan to modify their ships, but not necessarily people are willing to spend 200 million yuan to buy a knife. An ordinary person would not be able to refuse this price. In fact, Leda did not want to refuse. She had long disliked Autumn Water. If she could get rid of Autumn Water, she would have done so long ago. But she could not do that. Although Autumn Water made her feel a crisis, no matter what, this was Kuro¡¯s beloved knife. Only this knife could let Kuro exert his true strength. Of course, she could distinguish between priorities and internal and external conflicts. ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m not selling.¡± Leda waved her hand. ¡°Move, you¡¯re in my way.¡± ¡°Really? Then I hope you have a good trip on Moe Island. If you change your mind, you can come to me. I live there.¡± In front of the town, there is an uphill slope. This town is essentially a mountain-like island, and the higher it goes, the higher it is. And the direction that Gadi points is a huge fortress in the uphill slope. He waved at Leda and walked around her. Then, he thought of something and turned back. ¡°300 million is fine.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sell it for hundreds of millions of gold!¡± Leda made a face at him. Gadi shrugged and walked forward without asking any more questions. ¡°That person¡­¡± At this moment, Kuro had just walked over and looked at the tall and thin man with a trace of surprise in his eyes. ¡°He wants to buy a knife. He wants to buy your Autumn Water and offered 300 million Berries. Kuro, you want to sell it?¡± Leda saw Kuro¡¯s expression and quickly asked. ¡°What are you thinking, selling Autumn Water? Such a convenient weapon, if I sell it, where can I find it?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and looked at Gadi¡¯s back again. This time his eyes were on the man¡¯s waist. There was a cross-shaped straight sword hanging there. The hilt was very short, but the cross-shaped handguard and the body of the sword were very long. The sword had the aura of [Famous Sword], but this was not the most important thing. What Kuro cared more about was that this person¡¯s aura was so compatible with the sword, as if he was born as one. The sword seemed to be harmonious only on him, but on others, Kuro could not imagine that kind of scene. In his previous life, this was called ¡®One with the Sword¡¯. People in this state are rare. Chapter 240 Forced Sale? These people may not be strong, but they are not difficult to deal with. A small island actually has such a person. No wonder this island has been peaceful for so long. However, this had nothing to do with Kuro. He just wanted to replenish his supplies as soon as possible and then set sail. ¡°However, he is actually willing to pay 300 million. A staff member of this island is so rich?¡± Kuro touched his chin and also paid attention to the movements of the people around him. After Gadi left, those who were originally frightened dared to come out. ¡°Why did Gadi come out? In the past, he wasn¡¯t the one who collected the swords.¡± ¡°His appearance means that the situation is serious. Don¡¯t let him see the weapon.¡± ¡°Hey, that little Marine is really pitiful. Is that a Black Blade? That is extremely precious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use? Even if it¡¯s Marine, there¡¯s no way to escape. Weapons targeted by that Gadi have never failed.¡± This was the speech of a group of frightened people. However, in addition to them, there was a group of people. After the appearance of Gadi, their faces were full of anticipation, as if they wanted to be noticed by Gadi. This wave of people and the previous wave of people choked. ¡°Hey, stop fooling around. Lord Gadi has taken a fancy to weapons and bought them at a high price. Only you idiots will value weapons so much. As long as you have money, you can buy any kind of weapon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fine as long as you have money. Let me tell you, two years ago my sword was chosen by Lord Gadi. He offered 50 million Berries, 50 million! When my sword was bought, it was only 500 thousand Berries. This is a hundred times the profit!¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost the same. I was three years ago, but I wasn¡¯t as lucky as you. It¡¯s only ten times. The trash sword I bought for a hundred thousand was bought by Lord Gadi for a million Berries.¡± ¡°How can I fix it! It¡¯s not like that. He didn¡¯t buy a weapon at all. He bought a person¡¯s fighting spirit! My knife is my second life. I won¡¯t give it to others easily!¡± ¡°Hahaha, only you pirates think that way. Weapons are just weapons. The things that are made can be sold!¡± These two waves of people are obviously the difference between a merchant and a pirate. The sound is so loud that even if Kuro did not see it, he could hear it clearly. In other words, he encountered a knife fanatic who happened to be very rich? ¡°Why are there so many people eyeing my blade? The previous Yi Zang is, and so is this person. What kind of world is this? Isn¡¯t it good to practice it yourself? If you keep thinking about other people¡¯s things, you will be remembered by others one day.¡± Kuro sighed. Lida immediately looked disgusted. How did you get this Autumn Water? Have you forgotten? ¡°Mr. Kuro, do you want to investigate?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°It¡¯s his business to be rich. What¡¯s there to investigate? We are not the officials of this island. We will leave after resupplying,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes.¡± On the voyage, fruits are indispensable, and with Leda, the big eater, it is even more important. Although Moe Island is a small island, because it is stuck in the route and the center of the two kingdoms, the trade intensity is especially high because many ships come here to resupply. This can buy more ingredients that are not available in ordinary small towns. The sky gradually fell into dusk. Marine¡¯s supplies had basically been purchased. At this moment, the direction they walked to was not as lively as before. Although there were shops around, there was no one here and it was very cold. Several birds flew across the sky and let out an unusually ear-piercing scream. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and his body gradually began to tense. ¡°Eh, this aura¡­¡± A trace of surprise appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. From all directions, a group of people suddenly walked out. This group of people were wearing black clothes, and a black cloth hung from their hats on all their faces, only revealing their eyes and covering their other faces. They surrounded Kuro and others and stood there without saying a word. A trace of sweat trickled down Crowe¡¯s forehead, not because he was afraid. Instead, he found that the height and weight of these people were exactly the same. Their walking movements and standing posture were all exactly the same, as if there was a string controlling them repeatedly, especially the eyes, which seemed to be a copy. ¡°Straight blade?¡± Kuro looked at the weapons on their backs in surprise. They were straight blades, and not just that, because the aura of these people felt exactly the same as the straight blades on their backs. The straight knife is of the same standard and can be made in the same model from the factory, but can a person also match it? ¡°You can¡¯t really turn a weapon into a human, right?¡± Kuro thought of the legend of Moe Island. If that¡¯s not the case, why are these people so compatible with their weapons? ¡®Man and Sword as One¡¯ is not like weeds on the ground that can be seen everywhere. Leda was even more alert. She took Autumn Water out of her waist and held it tightly in her arms. The men in black surrounded them. A few of them walked up to them and knelt on the ground. They opened the suitcase facing them. It was full of Berries. There were three boxes in total. The thickness of the box was estimated to be 100 million yuan per box. Then, one of the men in black pointed at Autumn Water and then at the money. Then, these people stood up and pulled out the straight sword on their backs with those men in black. The blade of the sword glowed with a dim red light under the sunset. The meaning was self-evident. 300 million for Autumn Water. If money can¡¯t be exchanged, then a knife can. ¡°No way!¡± Leda bared her teeth. Before, she would have been happy if Kuro had taken the initiative to sell it, but now it was different. She had heard what Kuro had just said. Weapon Transformer? What can Autumn Water become? Someone¡¯s wife?! Absolutely not allowed! Hearing Leda¡¯s words, the men in black gripped their swords and stepped forward in unison. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely cold. In terms of numbers, they had more Marines than Kuro, and from the aura, ordinary Marines were no match for them. Kuro spat out smoke. ¡°All the people nearby have been taken away by you. Are you preparing to kill them and rob them? The rules you made yourself are broken just like that? Or, because the people on this island have to follow your rules, you think you are the boss?¡± The man in black was silent and held the handle of the knife tighter. In an instant, a group of people waved their knives and went straight to Kuro and others. ¡°Iron.¡± Dang! Crowe¡¯s figure appeared in front of Kuro and the blade hit him, making him tremble and subconsciously retreat. This force was not small. ¡°Iron Fist: Exploding Iron.¡± After blocking a few attacks, Crowe clenched his fist and punched a person in front of him in the chest. Bang bang bang! The chest of the man in black with a straight blade caved in as if there was a chain reaction. The chests of the other men in black around him also caved in, as if their chests had been hit hard. ¡°Is that¡­ my fist technique?¡± Basil was a little dumbfounded. This is another person who knows how to use his fist technique. Chapter 241 What Kind of Person Doesn¡¯t Welcome Marines? After watching it for so many days, and with Kuro and Leda explaining the principles, he, who had practiced the Six Stances, naturally learned the Nail Fist Technique. The only advantage of this fist technique in his opinion is not ¡®concentration¡¯, but ¡®dispersion¡¯ after ¡®concentration¡¯. For people like them who lack AOE methods, this is a short-range AOE technique. Coupled with his own speed, it is just right to clean up the miscellaneous soldiers. As soon as he finished his attack, Crowe¡¯s feet stepped on the ground and he appeared behind Kuro. He stretched out his legs and kicked forward, cutting like a crescent moon, bringing out a huge Half-Moon Slash. ¡°Tempest Kick: Storm Gun.¡± The moment the slash of the Mist Kick was kicked out, it suddenly scattered and turned into a dense spear-like attack that hit these black-robed men. Chi chi chi! The Black Uniforms surrounding Marine were penetrated by this slash and fell to the ground one by one, stained with blood. Crowe retracted his legs and silently pushed up his glasses. He raised his head and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s a little weak.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, some of the men in black stood up again, holding the straight sword and continued to swing it at Leda. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear human language?¡± Crowe kicked again and the Mist Kick exploded, hitting these people and making their injuries worse. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Crowe looked a little uncomfortable. These people were hit by two of his moves, and they didn¡¯t hold back much, which made them unable to move. But even so, none of these people lost their combat consciousness. Even if they couldn¡¯t move their bodies, they still held straight swords and moved towards Leda on the ground. That feeling is like a robot setting up a program. No matter what external force, it will not change its target. At the same time, their eyes did not change at all, just like the straight blade, straight and sharp. ¡°For some reason¡­ Let me see your faces!¡± Crowe stepped on a straight blade that was swaying forward and leaned over to lift the man¡¯s black mask. It was a normal face, but it was expressionless. Even though his face was pale from blood loss, there was no fluctuation. Click. The straight blade under his feet seemed to be broken because he had just resisted Crowe¡¯s attack. At the same time, the man¡¯s eyes gradually diverged and his body became stiff and no longer moved. He is not dead. His life force is still there, but he looks like a dead man. This made Kuro frown. This was a living person. There was no mistaking it. Weapon transformation is nonsense. Just treat it as fun and listen to it. There are not so many Human Fruits to be eaten with a straight knife, and it is impossible for all the Human Fruits to be ¡®human¡¯. The concept of ¡®human¡¯ does not have the same Devil Fruit with that reindeer. This is human. Although it matches their knives very well, there is no doubt that it is human. Kuro walked over and lifted the mask of the other man in black. The face that was revealed was different from the previous person, except for the eyes. And eyes are the window to the soul. It is not difficult to become the same. Kuro knew Kaz could do it. ¡°An infectious fruit? Or¡­¡± Kuro picked up the straight knife and the knife was in his hand. The black-clothed man below immediately struggled violently. His hands and feet were clearly injured by Kro¡¯s kick. ¡°The material is very hard¡­¡± Kuro glanced at him and flicked the blade with his finger. He said lightly, ¡°The breath is the same as the blade. Too hard, too hard, and it is easy to break. As for the blade, it can be broken, but if it is broken, it will be gone.¡± He loosened his palm and stabbed the straight blade into the ground. The palm of the man in black below held the blade and blood flowed out between his fingers, but he did not care at all. He held the blade and did not struggle violently. ¡°It¡¯s not compatible at all. You people are just slaves to weapons.¡± Kuro understood. Whether it was this Straight Blade Black Uniforms or that Gadi with a Long Straight Sword, it was not ¡®One with the Sword¡¯. It was just that because he was a slave of the weapon, his character and attack approached along the weapon, which was why they were so compatible. This is not a person holding a sword, but a sword holding a person. Moreover, Devil Fruit alone is not enough to do this. Kuro turned on Den Den Mushi and dialed Sentomaru¡¯s number. ¡°Brother Kuro?¡± After a while, Den Den Mushi turned into the appearance of Sentomaru. ¡°Let me ask you something. You are the bodyguard captain of Vegapunk, right? Has that guy studied any technology such as weapons and human compatibility?¡± ¡°Weapons and people?¡± Sentomaru paused for a moment and asked, ¡°You mean ¡®Life Factor¡¯? That bastard Punk seems to have studied this area, but he shouldn¡¯t be free recently. He seems to be studying¡­ Ah, I can¡¯t say, I¡¯m sorry, Brother Kuro, I¡¯m the most tight-lipped man. No matter how you ask me, I won¡¯t tell you that the bastard Punk is studying the secret weapon ¡®SSG¡¯.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®Life Factor¡¯, I know that thing. And, Sentomaru, you told the secret.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s eyes dodged a few times, and then he said firmly, ¡°That was what I wanted to say just now. I won¡¯t tell you the next secret, so don¡¯t ask, Brother Kuro.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Go play with your axe.¡± Kuro hung up and blew smoke. SSG? What the hell is that? Is there such a thing? Isn¡¯t the latest weapon of the World Government the ¡®Peacemaker¡¯? Although he did not know what it was, Kuro was not interested. He thought for a moment and asked the second lieutenant beside him, ¡°Whose jurisdiction is the nearby sea?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, this is a neutral area with no jurisdiction, and the two kingdoms near it, although very close, are actually located on two separate routes.¡± ¡°The sea area near the kingdom of ¡®Roman¡¯ in the west of Moe Island is the G-8 branch. The kingdom of ¡®Sukenai¡¯ in the east is another route. There are no direct branches nearby, they are just some bases,¡± the Second Lieutenant said. ¡°Not only is it a neutral area, but it is also unregulated and it maintains order?¡± Kuro glanced at the people in black under his eyes. ¡°Did you rely on these people? Or¡­¡± He looked at the huge fortress at the top of the island. ¡°That is where Sir Moe Island lives, right? Only the acquired magnetic force can be fully stored, right? Then go and disturb him. We are an official organization, how can we not contact the local owner?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, Sir Kekojima doesn¡¯t seem to welcome Marines. If we go rashly, will we¡­¡± The Second Lieutenant hesitated. ¡°What kind of person doesn¡¯t welcome Marines, hey, tell me?¡± Kuro glanced at him. Only criminals would not welcome Marines. Coincidentally, Kuro had just activated his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. Although the fortress looks very hard, there is a lot of life aura inside and it is full of variety. As diverse as weapons ¡­ Chapter 242 So Short Inside the huge fortress on the hillside, Gadi pushed the door and entered a dark place. This place seemed to be unable to shine sunlight and everything seemed very dark. Only the echo of footsteps indicated that this place should be very big. After taking a few steps, he knelt on one knee and touched his chest with his left hand. ¡°Master, I touched an excellent knife.¡± In front of him, there seemed to be a staircase with the outline of a throne above it. After the echo of Gadi¡¯s voice, a short question came from the outline. ¡°Knife?¡± ¡°Yes, my master.¡± Gadi lowered his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s a black blade, the 21st sword of the Great Sword. It¡¯s a blade that was once used by the Great Sword Dragon Horse of the Country of Peace. If Master has that blade, he can make a stronger person.¡± ¡°Then why did you come to see me empty-handed?¡± The voice at the top sounded low. ¡°Master, the current owner of that knife is a Marine. It is not convenient for me to take action, but I have already sent the [Blade Gang] forward. I believe that the knife will appear in Master¡¯s hand.¡± Clank! As soon as he finished speaking, something fell from the top and landed on the ground with a crisp sound. It was a straight blade, but the blade was full of cracks. This made Gadi¡¯s face change slightly. He stared at the knife for a while and lowered his head even more. ¡°Master, I will bring their heads back now.¡± The upper end stopped talking and the sound of footsteps sounded in the open space. Tap, tap, tap¡­ The footsteps seemed to step on Gadi¡¯s heart, making his forehead start to sweat and his face become more and more green. His lowered head saw a pair of feet appear in his eyes. ¡°Stand up.¡± The sound entered his ears. Gardi stood up as he was told, still with his head down, stunned and silent. ¡°Look at me.¡± Gadi took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He suddenly looked up as if he had made a decision and opened his eyes. ¡°Master, Master! I really can¡¯t see you!¡± Gadi said in panic. The dark place was inexplicably bright at this time. In front of Gadi was a hall, and on the hall were stairs covered with golden blankets, and above the stairs was a throne, but no matter where it was, there was no one. Gadi was shaking all over. His indifferent and elegant face was extremely afraid. There was no one in front of him, as if the feet he saw before were fake. ¡°Look down, you bastard!¡± Snap. Suddenly, a foot kicked his calf. Gadi looked down and saw a short and fat man staring at him with gritted teeth. For Gardy¡¯s three-meter height, this short and fat man, almost to the calf, is so short that it can be ignored if he doesn¡¯t lower his head. ¡°So short!¡± Gardy covered her cheeks with both hands and her mouth formed an O shape with a twisted expression. ¡°Is my master so short?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Gadi!¡± The short and fat man kicked again before he stepped back and paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. ¡°Eh? Eggs?¡± Gadi suddenly said. The stout man was stunned and suddenly realized that he was talking about himself. The veins on his forehead were exposed. ¡°Gadi! Do you want to die!¡± ¡°Sorry, Great Master.¡± Gadi wiped his tears. ¡°I can¡¯t help but be sad at the thought that Master is such a short person. Ah! He is really too short. Although Master is wise and very smart, bringing peace and prosperity to Moe Island, he is really too short.¡± The stout man roared, ¡°Don¡¯t say short again!¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Gadi straightened his face and looked at the short and fat man. He suddenly laughed. ¡°Eggs.¡± The short and fat man rolled his eyes weakly and did not argue with Gadi anymore. ¡°Just bring the knife back. I don¡¯t want to argue with Marines. Although I¡¯m not afraid, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Your expectations are my motivation.¡± Gadi bowed and just as he was about to leave, he suddenly looked stunned. The short and fat man looked at him and said, ¡°Gadi, if you say I am short again, I will throw you into the laboratory and experiment again!¡± ¡°No, Master¡­¡± Gadi turned around and looked outside with a solemn expression. ¡°That group of Marines is rushing in this direction.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The short and fat man was stunned for a moment and laughed. ¡°Is it because they have discovered the strangeness of the [Blade Gang]? That¡¯s right, that kind of defective product is good for maintaining public order, but it¡¯s not flexible at all. It¡¯s normal to be curious.¡± ¡°Then let them come in¡­ I happen to be lacking in raw materials, let Marine take a look. The ultimate peace weapon is not a ¡®Peaceful Master¡¯. Vegapunk is not the smartest person, I am!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t understand that talents are the most abundant in this world, and the power exerted by the combination of people and weapons is the strongest!¡± ¡°Hehe, hahahaha!¡± The short and fat man bared his white teeth and held out his hand. His action made the sword at Gadi¡¯s waist tremble. Gadi knelt down again and said seriously, ¡°Yes, Master, what you created is the strongest!¡± ¡­ . At the foot of the hill, a group of people slowly advanced. One of the Marines took out Den Den Mushi and nodded as he listened to something. Then, Den Den Mushi hung up and he put Den Den Mushi in his arms and ran forward a few steps, following Kuro who was at the front. ¡°You found out?¡± Kuro looked up and asked. ¡°Yes, Lieutenant Colonel.¡± The ensign said, ¡°According to the nearby base¡¯s understanding of this island, the ruler of this island, namely Sir Kekojima, is called Bonaparte Poropa. He ruled here twenty years ago.¡± ¡°Before this, the Jazz here was a very brutal ruler. At that time, the situation on Moe Island was very bad. Pirates were rampant and the residents were violent. It was even more chaotic than ¡®Demon Valley Town¡¯. ¡°After Poropa came here, he rescued the residents here and defeated the former Sir Kekojima. Somehow, he became the new Sir Kekojima and has ruled until now.¡± Listening to the Second Lieutenant¡¯s words, Kuro¡¯s eyes opened, ¡°Oh? Then he¡¯s a guy who knows how to govern, all the more need to see him. What about the others?¡± ¡°A few years ago, Moe Island was divided into the upper and lower city areas. We are in the lower city area, which is for the people coming and going to carry out refurbishment trade, and the upper city area is closed. People are not allowed to enter there. The intelligence said that Sir Bonaparte and the World Government have a good relationship. Lieutenant Colonel, if we go in rashly, will we¡­¡± The Second Lieutenant was a little hesitant. Kuro looked at him sideways. ¡°Is he a member country?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s it. It¡¯s not the jurisdiction of the World Government. Besides, I just went in to take a look and wanted to know the living habits of the local residents. The governance is so good, they should be able to see people.¡± He has a good relationship with the World Government, and he is not a member country, plus that strange weapon slave¡­ Even if he doesn¡¯t want to care about it, he has to investigate it even if he sees it. Otherwise, the last bit of conscience will make him unable to sleep. Chapter 243 Long Black Hair and Silk Side The buildings upstream were blocked by a city wall. A large number of fortresses could be seen inside the city wall. The gate was closed and there were a few people with spears guarding it. Like the spear, these guards are very thin and long, like bamboo poles, but their arms are very thick and their feet are very big. This size can perfectly exert the power of the spear. Seeing Kuro and others approaching, the group of guards made way for them. Two of the guards opened the mechanism and let the door open. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t let them in?¡± Leda asked curiously. The guards did not speak. Their eyes were as sharp but empty as those of the men in black before, as if they had lost their souls. ¡°He means to welcome us.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, have we been discovered?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Don¡¯t underestimate the sea.¡± Kuro glanced at the people holding spears and his eyes darkened. It¡¯s normal to be discovered. You can¡¯t expect others not to be domineering. The thin and tall man from before should be the strongest on this island. It is normal for him to know some Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. Huh? The people of Paradise won¡¯t be domineering? Where did this logic come from? He could only say that it was very little, but he could not say that it was not. And Kuro never regarded that kind of extremely small probability as a safety standard. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. ¡°The local owner invited us in to take a look. Sorry to bother you.¡± Kuro took out a cigar, lit it, and walked through the door. Inside the gate, it was also a town. Unlike the downtown where trade is prosperous, the downtown is a residential area with a few fortresses on the street. This place was very deserted. Kuro could feel that everyone was in the fortress, but they did not come out. Like weapons, the fortress was their weapon rack. He raised his head and looked at the largest fortress in front of him. Above the city wall, the tall thin man named Gadi appeared and smiled at Kuro and the others. Beside him¡­ ¡°Eggs?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s a human!¡± The stout oval man jumped on the wall and pointed at Kuro and roared, ¡°Look clearly, I am a human!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a human.¡± Kuro suddenly said, ¡°So short.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really short,¡± Chlo? echoed. Leda nodded. ¡°Is it an egg that looks like a human?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Polo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that I invited you into Uptown? It¡¯s rude to come in suddenly.¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a polite person. Those men in black with straight swords are your subordinates, right? They attacked Marines. Don¡¯t you have to give me an explanation?¡± ¡°The [Blade Gang] was indeed killed by you, not the average Marine.¡± Polo smiled and said, ¡°How do you feel about my work? It¡¯s comparable to Marine after your Headquarters training, right?¡± Works ¡­ These words made Kuro narrow his eyes. He asked, ¡°What is a work?¡± Poropa looked up proudly. ¡°Gadi, introduce him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gadi said seriously, ¡°As you can see, he is Bonaparte Poropa, a short man.¡± **TIP** Polo turned around and hit Gadi. ¡°Introduce me!¡± Gadi straightened his expression and said, ¡°Bonaparte Poropa, Moe Island Shorty¡­ No, Sir Moe Island, Honorary Count of the ¡®Roman¡¯ Kingdom and the ¡®Sukenai¡¯ Kingdom, Keeper of Peace, Master most respected by the people of Moe Island and the greatest scientist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Poropa said proudly: ¡°I am the greatest scientist, destined to be greater than Vegapunk. As for the works and so on, don¡¯t you see it? [Blade] is my work. Don¡¯t you think they are like a straight blade?¡± ¡°That is my research result. How to turn weapons into ¡®people¡¯. The stronger the weapon, the stronger the person.¡± ¡°H-Humanization?¡± Lida was dumbfounded and subconsciously hugged Autumn Water tightly. Her actions just happened to catch Polo¡¯s attention. ¡°Oh¡­ Is that the Black Blade ¡®Autumn Water¡¯? Just by looking at the scabbard, I know that it contains an extremely powerful force. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not suitable for you.¡± ¡°How about this, I won¡¯t fuss about you crippling my work. Anyway, it¡¯s the lowest defective product. Give me Autumn Water and I¡¯ll pay 500 million Berries.¡± Polo held up five fingers. ¡°This is the highest price. Any more and it won¡¯t be worth it. I can even give you some useful ¡®Weapon People¡¯, such as this¡­¡± He snapped his fingers and the nearby fort opened. A large number of guards who were guarding the gate walked out of a fortress. They were all thin as bamboo and had thick arms and wide feet. ¡°[Spearman], this kind of weaponized person, there is no need to say anything about loyalty, I can faithfully carry out orders, I also removed the speech function, even if I see any privacy, I will not say it. Just like robots, but it is much cheaper than the cost of building robots.¡± Then, he snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Guard the gate of my fortress and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± Crash! The phalangists ran in unison to the gate of the fortress where he was, side by side. The phalangists were raised with the movement of their hands and aimed forward. There was no stiffness or stagnation in their movements, even the angle at which the tip of the phalangists stopped was exactly the same. The density of people standing side by side is probably not even enough to put an egg in. ¡°Their defense is also very strong.¡± Poropa picked up a pistol and pulled the trigger on one of the lancers below. Bang! The lead bullet was embedded in the man¡¯s head, creating a depression in his head, which was only a depression. The lead bullet did not penetrate at all, not even blood. ¡°The level of defense can block bullets, and it will be better with armor. He doesn¡¯t know pain, and he eats less. As long as he is given the time to eat and sleep.¡± Polo smiled proudly. ¡°This alone can surpass the first-class soldiers of your Marine Headquarters. If the quality of the spear is better, it should be higher. How is it? Are you shocked?¡± ¡°Using these and 500 million Berries in exchange for that Autumn Water, this is already my greatest favor. If Autumn Water gives it to me, I am confident that I can create a swordsman who is stronger than a Dragon Horse. Well¡­ she is a woman, her personality is very gentle, just like a son.¡± ¡°As a black blade, it has been tempered by someone. Then as a human, she should have been married before. She should have straight black hair and the style is lace. Yes, it¡¯s lace-edged, black long hair is straight and lace-edged, so it fits this blade.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Leda. ¡°Although this little girl is not bad, her hair color is too white. Although it is long, it is slightly curly and not suitable. I guess she is not wearing lace.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Lida hugged the knife tightly and said angrily to Polo: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to give it to you, absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Kuro, you can¡¯t sell it. This is your knife!¡± She still sounded a little desperate. Long black hair, straight lace? This type¡­ is probably what Kuro likes! Kuro glanced strangely at Leda, who seemed to have fallen into some kind of crisis. He blew out a mouthful of smoke and said to Polopa, ¡°Weapons turn into people? Where are the materials? These so-called Weapon People¡­ The raw materials are people.¡± ¡°Oh! You know a lot!¡± Polopa said excitedly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s people. Look, there are so many people and they are not valuable. They are very cheap as raw materials for weapons!¡± Chapter 244 Come Down and Look at Me, Bastard! ¡°Cheap¡­¡± Kuro repeatedly chewed on this word, and the surrounding atmosphere gradually became oppressive. For some reason, Basil shivered and subconsciously moved away from Kuro. He felt a little cold. ¡°These people, where did you get them?¡± ¡°A qualified person? Of course I bought them. Slaves, people who don¡¯t follow the rules, people in the town, as long as I need them, it¡¯s easy to get people. Although people are not worth much, I actually have a quirk. Those famous knives must have the right appearance and body shape.¡± As he spoke, Poropa suddenly made a soft sound and touched his chin, looking at Kuro with interest. ¡°I think you are also quite suitable for ¡®Autumn Water¡¯. You don¡¯t have to have long black hair and straight hair to be someone¡¯s wife. You can also be a husband. You are not bad looking. Do you want to be my test subject? You will become very strong. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep your personality.¡± ¡°You seem to be¡­ sure of me.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said lightly. The corner of Polo¡¯s mouth rose and he snapped his fingers. Bang! The door outside was slammed shut. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to solve it with violence because I¡¯m a scientist who likes weapons. It¡¯s a waste to give you good weapons. But you don¡¯t agree to the deal¡­¡± He snapped his fingers again. ¡°Then I think I need to show my work.¡± Another fort was opened and several figures appeared in the doorway, coming out of the darkness of the fort. These people were all more than two meters tall and abnormally fat. Their fat was equivalent to hanging on their bodies and shaking as they walked. They were all women, but surrounded by fat, nothing could be seen. Their faces were all squeezed together by fat. In their hands, they were holding a huge saw blade with bits of meat on it. ¡°[Butcher], I originally wanted to use men, but I feel that women may be more suitable. They are very strong and have extraordinary strength. The thickness of the fat also makes them almost immune to attacks, and if the strength of the slash is not enough, it is very difficult to break through this layer of fat.¡± ¡°This kind of qualified person is very easy to find. Fat old women are everywhere in the world. In terms of strength, perhaps only your Headquarters Lieutenant can resist them. The price you spend to train a Headquarters Lieutenant cannot compare to my work!¡± Polo snapped his fingers again. ¡°And my strongest mass-produced model.¡± Another fortress was opened, and this time a group of drunkards came out. All of them were flushed with wine and their tongues drooped and they hiccuped from time to time. In their hands was a simple tachi. ¡°Alcoholic iron ore, a specialty ore from the Country of Peace. If it is hit, it will have the effect of anesthesia. This group of people relies on this characteristic to make it. Their dodging ability is very high, even bullets can be avoided. One person can deal with hundreds of Marines without any harm. Of course, the defense also has special treatment. Even if they are hit, ordinary bullets cannot break their defense.¡± ¡°They just need to be bought. Through the special instructions I give, whether as Marines or anything else, they can play the most role.¡± ¡°This is the mass-produced type. If it¡¯s the elite type, it needs a weapon of the [Famous Blade] level. Each of them is unique and can replace the famous Marine Admiral. Now do you understand? My work is the best. I can do it from bottom to top. The price is much better than that ¡®Peaceist¡¯.¡± Poropa raised his head and said confidently: ¡°Bergapunk is nothing. He will only waste his funds and make a pile of meaningless scrap iron. I am the one who can complete the ultimate weapon!¡± ¡°Do you understand now? Give Autumn Water to me. With it, I can let your Marine Headquarters have an obedient Big Sword Hero!¡± Every time Poropa spoke, the cold air around Kuro cooled a little, making the nearby Marines afraid to approach. By the time he finished speaking, no one could stand around Kuro anymore. At this time, the Marines retreated to the gate and all of them were trembling. For some reason, they just felt a chill all over their bodies and were nervous. Some of them with weak physiques had already begun to roll their eyes. Basil is also a member of this group of Marines. He holds his thighs to stop them from shaking, but no matter how hard he tries, he can¡¯t control them. He swallowed dryly and finally confirmed that this aura was murderous! A long time ago, he had experienced it with his master, but his master¡¯s killing intent was completely different from this person¡¯s. As for his master, it was said that he had fought hundreds of battles and killed many people¡­ Then how many people has this Kuro killed?! Crowe was frantically pushing his glasses to hide his nervousness. His forehead was starting to sweat. He hasn¡¯t seen Kuro angry in a while¡­ Unlike the kind of anger that comes from the War Of The Best, this Poropa, if according to what he says, is completely challenging Mr. Kuro¡¯s bottom line. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Lida obediently handed Autumn Water to him and did not dare to joke anymore. Kuro glanced at her, held Autumn Water¡¯s scabbard and took it. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen that weapons are more important than people.¡± He hung Autumn Water on his waist and looked straight at Polo and said, ¡°Can these people return to their original appearance?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Polopa said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to change back to science. The transformation is the transformation. Isn¡¯t that good? They are obedient and have no feelings. They will only follow orders faithfully.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro closed his eyes for a while and opened them again. He said, ¡°I remember that I have a lot of weapons. Take a look and see how they are sold, but I don¡¯t want your money¡­¡± The sky inexplicably darkened, bringing with it a dull pressure. Polo subconsciously looked up and his mouth opened wide. He was so shocked that he could not speak for a long time. ¡°This, this¡­¡± In the back, Basil¡¯s lips were trembling. It was his first time seeing such a scene. In the sky, dense weapons pressed down and rolled together with the island and buildings, as if the sky was rolling back. ¡°Come down and look up at me, bastard!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! It was as if the sky had collapsed. At this moment, the island¡¯s building weapons rushed towards the fortress of Polo, instantly drowning it and stirring up thick dust. No matter how hard the fortress is, it will still shatter under the collision of objects of the same size and even larger. As for the so-called best Gatekeeper, the Spearmen had long been crushed into meat paste under this bombardment. There is no need to pity the hopeless. Instead, death is the best relief for them. Kuro understood this very early on. When the dust and smoke dissipated, the largest fortress was already unrecognizable, messy and in ruins. ¡°My laboratory!¡± On the ground, a short oval figure jumped and shouted at the ruins, ¡°Lab! Many of my experimental subjects are there!!!¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the Gadi beside Polo. He had pulled out his sword and his other arm hung weakly. He was covered in wounds and he was panting as he stared at him. ¡°Did you survive with your bastard master?¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Polopa turned around and was furious. He pointed at Kuro and gritted his teeth. ¡°Kill you. I must kill you and destroy my laboratory. Unforgivable!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to see the situation clearly. Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with the bastard.¡± Kuro held the hilt and slowly pulled Autumn Water out of the scabbard. ¡°Let me teach you that there is no such thing as weapon enslavement. Only when someone holds a weapon can it be called a weapon. Otherwise, it is just a piece of scrap iron.¡± Chapter 245 As Long As This Island Is Prosperous As soon as he finished speaking, Kuro disappeared on the spot. On the other side, Gadi¡¯s pupils contracted and he subconsciously stood in front of Polo and raised his sword to block. Clang!! The blade was hit by the black blade and sparks flew. Gadi held it with one hand and burst out a silver slash, but before the slash could be completely waved out, it was scattered by the black blade. Dang! Gadi swung away the black saber on it and stared at Kuro solemnly. ¡°You are the owner of this saber!¡± Different, completely different. As a swordsman, Gadi could clearly feel it. He originally thought that the owner of this knife was the white-haired little girl, but since Autumn Water was held by this man, her aura has changed. This guy was stronger than him! ¡°Master¡­¡± Gadi took a step back and completely blocked the short Polo behind him and said, ¡°Hurry up and go. This guy is very strong.¡± ¡°Do I need to go! I have so many works, I¡­¡± Boom! Weapons and islands continued to bombard, smashing all the fortresses in Uptown into ruins. Poropa was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°You are right. I will go first and block him, Gadi.¡± With that, he rushed into the ruins behind him and went inside. ¡°Tunnel?¡± Kuro saw that his Kenbonshoku (Observation) was sensing that Polo¡¯s aura was gradually going down. He was slightly surprised and his body floated up and followed the aura. Shua! A silver slash came from the ground. Before it reached Kuro, a figure suddenly jumped in the air. His body spun and his legs spun from behind to the front, drawing a big circle. ¡°Iron Ball Dance!¡± The tip of his foot carried a slash, like a full moon blade, and hit the silver slash. With a muffled sound, the slash dissipated. Crowe landed on the ground and pushed his glasses with the base of his palm. He raised his head and looked at Gadi with disdain. Gadi took a deep breath and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way, Marine!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­¡± Crowe said, ¡°The physique of people cannot be compared to each other, and Mr. Kuro¡¯s anger is different from ours. If I don¡¯t do something, I will be very afraid.¡± ¡°Then I will kill you first!¡± Gadi held the sword in front of him. ¡°Hey, Crowe, can you do it? The opponent is not weak.¡± Leda asked. ¡°I can test it out¡­¡± Crowe bowed slightly. ¡°Speed Shave¡­¡± Whoosh! His figure quickly disappeared, stirring up a cloud of dust on the ground. Gadi¡¯s eyes widened and he slashed with his sword. ¡°Wolf Claw!¡± Dang! The blade collided with a row of sharp claws, and the wind pressure of the sharp claws cut under the long sword, leaving five deep ravines. At this time, Crowe has changed. The top half of his face has become a wolf¡¯s head, his hands and feet are covered with black hair, his fingers are obviously extended a little, and long claws extend from his fingers and toes, giving off a cold light. Human-beast form. ¡°Animal Ability User¡­¡± Gadi¡¯s eyes were low and his arm swung forward hard to get rid of Crowe. At the same time, his long sword quickly changed angle in the air and he looked at Crowe. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Crowe reached for the sword with one claw. ¡°After becoming an ability user, I am not the weak human from before!¡± He was ready to grab the long sword directly, but the moment his claws reached the long sword, the thin and straight long sword suddenly disappeared and appeared in a triangular shape around Kro. ¡°Bizarre Cut!¡± This triangle completely surrounded Crowe, making him unable to dodge. ¡°Iron block!¡± Crowe quickly withdrew his hand and crossed it in front of him, his body tense. Chi! Two traces of blood appeared on Crowe¡¯s shoulder and waist, cutting his fur. Crowe¡¯s eyes narrowed, and at this moment, he attacked with his claws. At the same time, Gadi quickly withdrew his hand and pointed the tip of his sword directly in front of Crowe. Bang! Chi! Crowe took a few steps back, some blood on his claws and a small bloody hole in his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Gadi held the sword and glanced at the claw mark on his chest and said slowly, ¡°This sword, [Famous Sword] Leng De, its characteristic is strange. You can never know the angle of my sword. This time it is your chest. Next time, I will pierce your throat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the angle of your sword? That¡¯s not necessarily true¡­¡± Crowe raised his paw, approached his lips, and stuck out his tongue to lick the blood. ¡°Next time, I will pierce your chest.¡± ¡°Bizarre Cut!¡± This time, Gadi pulled out an irregular quadrilateral with her sword and rushed towards Crowe. No one has been able to stop his moves yet. As a veteran of two dynasties, Gadi served on Moe Island when he was young. Back then, he was a knight, and after Polo came, he was an existence above tens of thousands of people here. His strength could naturally match his status. His sword had already caused countless unruly people to fall on this land. These people were no exception. ¡°The prosperity of Moe Island will not be destroyed by you!¡± Gardy roared. Chi! Gadi froze and looked down in disbelief. His black claws stood vertically like a long sword and sank into his chest. ¡°I said, next time I¡¯ll pierce your chest.¡± The corners of Crowe¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°I know all about your fighting style and habits.¡± This is Moon Wolf, by absorbing the blood of the enemy, he understands the enemy¡¯s whole body. No matter how tricky the angle is, as long as it is not crushing, Crowe can completely dodge it. Unfortunately, this Gadi, whether in terms of strength or speed, can¡¯t crush Crowe, who is now in human-beast form. Even Crowe¡¯s quality is higher than his. After learning about his fighting style, this Gadi is no different from a little lamb that can¡¯t move after being skinned in front of him. One hit was enough. Gadi¡¯s body trembled and his arm was about to move when Crowe pulled out his hand and kicked Gadi away. ¡°I told you, I will know whatever you do now.¡± Crowe swung his claws and flung the blood to the ground. Gadi lay on the ground and gasped a few times. He used his sword to support his body and struggled to stand up. ¡°Even so¡­¡± Crowe was surprised. His attack just now was not weak. It basically destroyed his heart, but he could still stand up and it seemed that he still had combat power. ¡°I won¡¯t let you pass, absolutely not!¡± ¡°The prosperity of this island is because the master is here. If the master is gone, the island will fall into war again. Those who don¡¯t follow the rules will turn this island into hell. You¡­ are creating hell!¡± ¡°Eh? But isn¡¯t your master also wantonly playing with human lives? The people in this town will also be killed by your master, right?¡± Leda was a little puzzled. Gadi looked at her and said slowly, ¡°If you accept prosperity, you naturally have to pay the price. Even if Master kills one a day, there will only be more than 300 people a year. If you lose Master, this island will be completely barren. I only want this island to become better. I don¡¯t care about human lives!¡± Chapter 246 Listen, the Sound of the Tsunami In the deep tunnel, Polo¡¯s short body kept moving forward. The style of the tunnel is very simple and short. Ordinary people can¡¯t enter. Only with his size can he come and go freely in this tunnel, so there is no need to be too complicated. He carried some weapons on his back, spears, sawblades, and tachi. Those weapons that had appeared in the hands of the Weapon People were on his back. As he ran, he was still holding a Den Den Mushi in his hand. He was making a phone call and saying something. In the end, his voice rose an octave: ¡°My precious test subject has been completely destroyed. In short, if that Marine is not handed over to me, then all future transactions will be canceled!¡± With that, he hung up the Den Den Mushi. At this time, he had arrived at the cave entrance. Ahead was a sea. This is a shoal outside the island. There is a speedboat parked outside the shoal, powered by wind shells from the Sky Island. ¡°Back then, I kept this tunnel to prevent the World Government from using it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be used by a group of Marines. Damn it, that Marine¡­ You won¡¯t be proud for long!¡± ¡°How long is too long?¡± Above, a voice sounded faintly. Polo suddenly looked up. In the sky, Kuro was floating in the sky, looking down at him. ¡°It seems that not only are you short, but you also look like a mouse. Only you can drill such a small hole.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me short!¡± Polo roared, ¡°So what if he is short? Even if he is as short as me, he can still achieve something!¡± Shorty ¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Hahaha, Polo, you dwarf!¡± ¡°The Bonaparte family is short.¡± ¡°I¡¯m three years younger than you, and I¡¯m twice your height.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Poropa, you still want to fight with weapons? You are not tall enough. Come, this broken dagger is for you, let me use that sword.¡± ¡°Polopa, you are not suitable to fight, let alone fight with weapons. Give up. Everyone has their own limits. Recognize reality.¡± ¡°That giant sword is three times as tall as you, you are not suitable, hahaha, Shorty Poropa.¡± ¡­ . A series of memories flashed through Polo¡¯s mind. He gritted his teeth and looked up at Kuro. ¡°Because of me, Moe Island can prosper. Because of me, those weaklings are worthy of holding weapons! They rely on the weapons in my hands and my research!¡± Polo pulled the weapon off his back and it clattered to the ground. ¡°I am a ¡®homogenous person¡¯ who ate ¡®homogenous fruit¡¯, and I can homogenize with dead things and become their breath and master it. Through this ability, I can understand the characteristics of weapons and attach these characteristics to living people through research. Only I can do this, even Vegapunk can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Do you know what this place was like twenty years ago? Let me tell you, twenty years ago, this place was a shabby little village! Joman and Suknai started fighting decades ago. This island is a battlefield. The people who live here are suffering from war every day. At that time, the local products here are corpses and pirates looking for opportunities here.¡± ¡°The rulers don¡¯t care about anything, they only care about protecting themselves. It¡¯s me, I saved this place! After I came here, Moe Island has the power to defend themselves. They are willing to give up their lives for me to study for prosperity, because I can make them and this island never again suffer from war!¡± ¡°Now these two kingdoms can only maintain the situation because they have my works. Once my works are gone, the balance between Rorman and Sukenai will be broken again and they will log into Moe Island again. At that time, this place will be hell on earth and everything will return to 20 years ago!¡± Kuro silently exhaled a mouthful of smoke as he watched Polo roar. His gaze circled around Moe Island. The lower city of this island is indeed very prosperous. No matter what force it is, they will do business here. The residents enjoy the prosperity here and smiled from the bottom of their hearts. But ¡­ ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Kuro said, ¡°Times have their own development. Whether you are here or not, it will move forward. Most importantly¡­ I don¡¯t like you.¡± Polo shouted: ¡°You can¡¯t arrest me, you are a subordinate agency of the World Government, I have cooperation with your World Government, you have no right to arrest me!¡± ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Den Den Mushi on Kuro¡¯s wrist rang. ¡°Hey!¡± Polo smiled proudly. ¡°Answer the phone. Your superior is here to trouble you.¡± Kuro glanced at him and answered the call. ¡°Moximose? Is it Luciru Kuro?¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I am a senior official of the World Government. You are in Moe Island, right? You Marines don¡¯t need to care about anything on Moe Island. Quickly withdraw. Everything here is our secret. You are not allowed to stand on that land.¡± ¡°I am not standing on the land.¡± Kuro said. He is not standing on the land of Moe Island. He was flying. ¡°Everything about Bonaparte is not allowed to be explored. This has nothing to do with your Marine. You are not allowed to arrest him,¡± the official added. ¡°I didn¡¯t arrest him¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s words made Poropa smile even more. ¡°He played with water and was suppressed by the sudden landslide. I wanted to save him, but I didn¡¯t have time.¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, the cliff above Boropa¡¯s head suddenly collapsed and fell. A few big stones fell down and drowned him. ¡°Listen, this is the sound of a landslide. It¡¯s normal for a place like Grand Line to have a landslide.¡± Kuro leaned his wrist down, wanting the official to hear him more clearly. ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­¡± Under the rock, a hand came out and Poropa stuck his head out with blood all over his face and said weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t die, I¡­ I still have a dream that I haven¡¯t completed.¡± ¡°Is that the voice of Polo? Go save him!¡± The official became impatient. ¡°Okay.¡± Kuro¡¯s body fell and landed directly on the sea. He reached out and a huge tsunami rolled up. ¡°Wow, Grand Line is really strange. There was just a landslide and there was a tsunami. Listen, the sound of the tsunami.¡± The tsunami rose more than ten meters and pounced into the shallows like a giant beast. It suddenly rolled up in the position of Polo. Its dense water pressure minced the rocks and poured into the sea together with the broken rocks. There was no more Boropa. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s too late. He has been swept into the sea and there¡¯s nothing I can do. Moximus? Moximus? The signal is bad, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Kuro hung up the Den Den Mushi and sneered, ¡°Government officials? What the hell, you are talking to the Marshal and Admiral, what does it have to do with a Lieutenant Colonel.¡± Chapter 247 Provoked by Marine, Marine Solves In the upper city of Moe Island. Crowe stared gloomily at Gadi, who was leaning on his sword and panting. His body is already full of wounds. After Crowe absorbed the blood and learned about the fighting style, this guy can¡¯t hit him, but he can¡¯t die. No matter how much damage Crowe did to him, he could stand and continue to attack. ¡°Are you immortal?¡± Crowe asked. Gadi showed a proud smile. ¡°Master changed my toughness. I won¡¯t die so easily. Instead, you can¡¯t go over with me here.¡± Only he can enter Master¡¯s escape tunnel. Even if that person can fly in the sky, he may not be able to find Master so quickly. When Master drives a speedboat into the sea and assimilates with the sea with his ability, even Kenbonshoku (Observation) will not be able to sense him. When they leave and Master comes back, he can still continue to rule Moe Island and bring prosperity to it. ¡°If you want to go over, step over my corpse!¡± Gadi gripped his sword and was about to continue his attack when his body stiffened and his eyes widened. His aura¡­ has weakened. It was not his own aura, but the aura of the sword. Crowe could clearly sense that the degree of compatibility between this guy and the sword was significantly reduced. It was no longer the feeling of being integrated into one, but a very ordinary swordsman. ¡°Sword, my sword¡­¡± Gadi thought of something and subconsciously looked back. ¡°Master!!¡± Crowe seized the opportunity and in a flash, he appeared in front of him and reached for his head. Chi! One side of Gadi¡¯s face was torn and his eyeballs flew up. Crowe revealed a sinister smile. ¡°You¡¯ve become much weaker and can¡¯t resist my moves. Is it that Shorty who was dealt with by Mr. Kuro? That person is an ability user? Otherwise, it won¡¯t cause your strength to become weak. In this case, you¡¯re just a sandbag.¡± Modification is a scientific force that cannot be weakened. But abilities can fade with the death of ability users. Previously, Kro¡¯s sneak attack would be blocked by Gadi. But now, Gadi can¡¯t even resist his speed. It¡¯s obvious that his strength has decreased. For such a person, if Crowe understands his fighting style. Chi! Without waiting for Gadi to continue to fight back, Crowe reached out with his claws again, and his claws pierced into his neck. He exerted strength in his arms, and with a gush of blood, his entire head was lifted up and splashed all over his body. ¡°Blood¡­ Seeing me, my whole body is full of excitement.¡± Devil Fruit has an effect on people. After becoming a Moon Werewolf, what Crowe wants to see most in battle is blood. Even if he has a more elegant way of killing people, he can¡¯t help but want blood. A large amount of blood made him feel comfortable. He wanted more and saw more blood. One person was not enough. Crowe licked his lips, his eyes revealing a trace of excitement. Prey, and where the prey is. ¡°Can you be cleaner? There is blood everywhere and it affects your appetite.¡± Who is it, who is disturbing the great Mr. Crowe! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being splashed with my blood! Crowe turned his head and his eyes flashed scarlet. Then he saw Leda eating an apple. ¡°Got it, Miss Lida. I will pay attention next time.¡± Crowe slowly returned to his human form and adjusted his glasses. ¡°Well, stand away from me. It¡¯s disgusting to be covered in blood.¡± Leda had been raised by Kuro as a little princess who started to despise everything in order to eat. ¡­ . Jorman Kingdom, as the kingdom in the west of Moe Island, the whole island of this kingdom is long chain. A hundred years ago, their ancestors were a group of pirates who occupied the land that originally belonged to the Kingdom of Sukenai and founded Jorman. It also planted hidden dangers for their war. In order to take back the territory, Suknai fought with Joroman, and this fight has lasted until now. After generation after generation, even though the territorial disputes have disappeared, the hostility between Rorman and Sukenai is deeply rooted. Everyone has been taught this since they were young. Peace has long been lost to the people of these two countries. In Jorman¡¯s port barracks, this is the closest place to Suknai. On the nearby sea cliff, an officer who is obviously a nobleman looks at the faint outline of the land opposite the sea and sighs. He was ready to go to war. He turned around and looked at the group of Tachi (Tachi Legion) standing straight like a statue behind him, as well as the huge Butcher-like Sawtooth Blade Legion. These are the main forces of this attack. They are the units that Jorman got this year. According to the intelligence, Suknai on the other side only got the [Pikes] used to guard this year, and the newly developed [Blades] are not strong troops. It can be seen that the financial situation of Suknai Kingdom this year is not very good, and it is the opportunity to go to war. This expedition will definitely be able to beat Suknai until he can¡¯t fight back and it will be peaceful for at least two years. ¡°That dwarf¡­¡± The noble¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. The short man from Moe Island offered this kind of cheap but powerful consumption unit to their two countries. No one can not buy it, even if he is a firm opposition. But if they don¡¯t buy them, then the countries that buy the arms will become stronger. They have long been dragged into this arms race. He had long been tired of this life. But there was no other way. He had to fight. Only by fighting could he get peace. ¡°General, General, bad news!¡± Suddenly, an adjutant shouted in panic, ¡°Weapon Man can¡¯t hold his weapon!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The nobles were shocked and saw the weapons in the hands of these people automatically fall to the ground. ¡°Without weapons, what kind of Weapon People are you! You spent so much money and even used your own people just to let you win this war. Pick it up!¡± The noble roared. As the command was issued, these people moved their bodies and bent down to pick up their weapons, but no matter how they grabbed, their weapons could not be picked up. It was as if they could not see the weapon on their faces. In a situation like this, in addition to Jolman, something similar happened to Suknay. This quickly caused the upper echelons of the two countries to fall into panic. ¡­ . Mary Joa. ¡°Report! The weapons and slaves of the tenryubito are no longer under our control. They are making a fuss now. What should we do?¡± In the conference hall, a Marine broke in, knelt on one knee, and reported to the five old men. ¡°We already know, step down.¡± The long-bearded old man said lightly. The Marine lowered his head in response and retreated. ¡°I¡¯ve long said that the Bonaparte Family¡¯s people are not reliable. At first, they said something about their own research, but now it seems that they relied on the ability of the fruit. Once he died, these ¡®works¡¯ became useless.¡± The old man with a map on his head said slowly. ¡°That is indeed the case. Originally, we acquiesced to him being the ruler of Moe Island because we wanted to ensure the balance between the two countries of Jorman and Suknai and develop an obedient existence that can replace Marine. Now it seems that we have miscalculated.¡± The red-skinned old man said. The old man with the knife said, ¡°If we really do that, then everything will be under his command. His ambition is not small¡­ But he is already dead. Luciru Kuro said that he was killed by landslides and tsunamis. It¡¯s inexplicable. That kid is quite good at finding excuses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier to control a person. What a pity. How should we deal with Moe Island?¡± The curly-haired old man looked at everyone. ¡°Marine has caused the trouble, let Marine solve it. If it is not solved well, we will step in, and it is also in line with the current situation to make them lose face. And this is all trivial. Now the main thing is Sengoku¡¯s resignation and the balance of the New World¡­ That Marshall D. Tich has appeared again, and two towns have been destroyed. It is Whitebeard¡¯s ability.¡± The old man with the knife looked a little impatient. ¡°Two abilities, it¡¯s really unheard of. The D race is indeed an existence that will be destroyed.¡± Chapter 248 What About My Huge Ship? After dealing with Poropa, Kuro flew back. As soon as he landed, the Second Lieutenant came over with a Den Den Mushi. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Marshal.¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Sengoku?¡± As soon as Kuro finished speaking, the Den Den Mushi roared. ¡°Kuro!! You brat, what did you do?!¡± Kuro tilted his head and picked his ear with his fingers. ¡°What do you mean what did I do? Mr. Sengoku, you are about to retire. Can you lower your voice? Image, image, do you know?¡± ¡°Stop pretending with me!¡± The other side continued to roar. ¡°Garlic? Where is the garlic? I want to eat garlic bread.¡± Leda raised her eyebrows and said. Sengoku: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What did you do on Moe Island!¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Kuro pretended to say, ¡°It¡¯s just a friendly greeting with the local knight. He was a little excited. He probably saw that I was too handsome and ran around excitedly. He drilled a tunnel and was crushed by the mountain and then was swept away by the tsunami.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Line, you know. Landslides, earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions, and the sudden freezing of the sea. It¡¯s normal for lasers to flash out of nowhere.¡± ¡°For this, I feel a moment of silence. That is a very good person, but a little short. Do you know, Mr. Sengoku, that is really short, short and fat, like an egg, I tell you¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Kuro! I¡¯m not here to listen to your excuses! The government called me, do you understand what this means!¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to retire and I still have to worry about the trouble caused by you disobedient Marines. You are exactly the same as Polusalino. Can¡¯t you save me some trouble! Bonaparte Poropa has a deal with the government and is also involved with Tenryubito. If you kill him, it will be difficult for us to explain in front of the government!¡± ¡°In short, settle the matter of Moe Island for me. I don¡¯t want to hear the government or people from anywhere coming to the headquarters to complain again! And¡­¡± ¡°Maximose? Maximose? It¡¯s so strange, the signal is not good. Mr. Sengoku, I will hang up first, talk again when I have time.¡± Kuro hung up the phone. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, is this¡­¡± The Second Lieutenant raised the Den Den Mushi in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t know whether to take it or not. ¡°Shut up, I have a decision. Now call the Marines on the ship to control downtown!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The ensign saluted and quickly made a call. ¡°What are you doing, Kuro?¡± Leda asked. ¡°What are you doing? Do pirates.¡± Kuro sneered. ¡°The people who control this place are finished. Those pirates are not blind. It is impossible for them to see the movement in Uptown. Once they find that there is a problem with the armed forces here, how can they not plunder here?¡± ¡°Of course I have to wrap up what I did. Didn¡¯t you hear Sengoku? I¡¯ll make the decision. Such a good place, holding two sea routes and dozens of sea routes, is equivalent to a small wave. It¡¯s too wasteful not to be a Marine base.¡± He didn¡¯t like Polopa¡¯s style of doing things. He had to deal with the aftermath himself. The way to deal with the aftermath was especially simple. Aren¡¯t they afraid of pirates and war? It might as well be a Marine base. Kuro slapped his five fingers on the ground, and with a loud bang, the ruined fortresses in the upper city rose together, flew into the sky, and began to march towards the lower city. ¡­ . ¡°Four-Hat¡± Petro is a pirate who has been out for several years. He was born in East Blue. Back then, he was lucky enough to enter the Grand Line with a bounty of millions of berries. Through his efforts in the past few years, he became a ¡®Great Pirate¡¯ with a bounty of 30 million berries. In the sea with an average bounty of three million, his current bounty made him very proud. East Blue didn¡¯t only produce some garbage, but also elite pirates like him! He survived until now not by force but by his own wisdom and sharp intuition. For example, the strange noise in Uptown had attracted his attention. ¡°Captain, look, the guards at the entrance of those shops seem to have put down their weapons.¡± His subordinate pointed at the guards holding spears outside and asked curiously. As a neutral zone, the reason why pirates don¡¯t attack is that the force here is too strong. Those who are silent and hold weapons have the combat power of elite soldiers and there are many of them. Attacking this place was a thankless task. But if there is a chance, no one is willing to let go of this rich place. ¡°I saw it¡­¡± Petro narrowed his eyes. He had also noticed this scene, and when he thought about the movement in Uptown and the group of Marines that had appeared earlier, he knew that they were not to be trifled with¡­ It was very likely that the local ruler had been arrested by the Marines. He knew that Shorty often bought some slaves and captured some innocent people. Those people became the standing spearmen in this town. He had seen some faces before. ¡°This is an opportunity!¡± ¡°Gather our men and take this town!¡± said Petro. ¡°Captain?! This is Moe Island. If we rob this place, we will be hunted down by our peers and we will not be able to come here to resupply in the future.¡± One of his men said in panic. ¡°We are pirates! Can pirates still be loved by their peers?!¡± Petro glared at him. ¡°Pirates should want treasures and risk their lives when they see them. Otherwise, how can they be called pirates! This place has not been violated by anyone for several years. Let¡¯s be the first and let the reputation of the ¡®Four Horn Hat Pirates¡¯ resound in the sea!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± The subordinate was stunned for a moment and then nodded heavily. ¡°I will¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he turned around and ran towards the port. His figure was a little messy. Petro shook his head. This subordinate is good in every way, but he is impatient. At this time, he should be neither too fast nor too slow, lest other pirates discover the clues and run so impatiently. Those who don¡¯t know would think that he is being chased by something. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the Captain, and you¡¯re just a subordinate. You have to be like me. You have to keep everything in your heart and don¡¯t show it on your face. There¡¯s an old saying in West Blue: Those who are shocked in their hearts can face a calm lake and worship a navy general.¡± Petro smiled faintly and turned to look at the town. ¡°I will be the first to rob this place, rob¡­ What a joke!!!¡± He ran away. His speed was faster than his subordinates and he quickly overtook his subordinates. He wished that both his hands were on the ground. In the sky, a large number of fortress clouds flew over from Uptown like dark clouds. If that thing smashed down, what kind of bearing would it have? It would have long become meat paste! Damn it, his subordinates didn¡¯t inform him first. When they boarded the ship, he would exercise the rules of pirates! Petro quickly arrived at the port and was about to board the ship when he looked at the turbulent sea in the port and froze. The sea was clean. The bustling scene of a large number of ships converging at the port was long gone. Apart from seawater, there was still seawater. ¡°Where is my ship!¡± He exclaimed, ¡°Where is my big ship? Where are my men? Where did they go?!¡± Even if he escaped, he should be able to see it at this time, but there is no sign of the ship. The sea hit a wave, and on the sea in front of him, a iconic four-cornered hat sculpture floated over with a few pieces of the ship. ¡°So it¡¯s been sunk¡­¡± Petro touched his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Then his eyes widened, his mouth opened and his eyes popped out. ¡°My ship has been sunk!!!¡± Chapter 249 Who Did It? There were a few pirates who were as miserable as Petro. Those pirates who were worth more than 10 million looked at the empty port with their mouths agape, not knowing what to do. ¡°Hey, Petro, do you want to get on my ship? I can make you the vice-captain.¡± On the side, Mad Dog Douglas also ran over with his men. He was lucky that the ship was on the other side and was not affected by the previous tsunami. ¡°You are more like my co-captain!¡± Petro said fiercely. ¡°My bounty is higher than yours, Petro.¡± Douglas was a middle-aged man with a curly beard. He looked strong and strong. Compared to a thin figure like Petro, he was obviously a self-taught man. ¡°If you don¡¯t board my ship, no one will accept you.¡± He pointed to a group of shiny bald heads that had appeared nearby. ¡°Unless you want to be a monk.¡± ¡°This young monk is willing to accept Mr. Petro, but you have to follow my rules to board my ship. You have to become a monk.¡± The big-eyed monk, Yuan Tong, was wearing a black monk robe with thick prayer beads. His eyes were as big as bull¡¯s eyes, so he was called Big Eye. Petro was speechless for a moment and looked at the other pirates, who avoided Petro¡¯s eyes. These people were either swallowed by the tsunami and had the same ending as him, or it was impossible for them to invite him and his men on board to avoid being taken over by Petro. Only these two families had the strength to accept him. Be a monk or be a co-captain¡­ ¡°I understand, please take care of me in the future!¡± Petro spoke to Douglasworth. He had wisely chosen to be co-captain. A monk can be a pirate, but I have never heard that a pirate can be a monk. That is an unplanned path. Yuantong extended his hand and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I have no fate with Mr. Petro.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get on the ship and leave here first.¡± Douglas turned around and glanced at the ruined buildings that covered the sky. A trace of cold sweat flowed down his forehead. No matter who did this, they could not be provoked. ¡°Wait¡­¡± However, Petro suddenly said, ¡°Now is the opportunity. That kind of thing will not land in Downtown for no reason. Neither Shorty nor Marine will slaughter civilians casually. We can take the opportunity to attack this island. If we rob here, it will make us famous!¡± No one has dared to rob the Neutral Zone for a few years. If it is robbed by them, it is another matter whether their peers are jealous or not, but they will definitely make a name for themselves in the sea. This is a good thing for pirates like them. Moreover, if Petro gains great fame, he will have a chance to make a comeback in the future. At Petro¡¯s words, Douglas and Monk Yuantong looked at each other. He touched his curly beard and said: ¡°Monk, what do you think?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible.¡± Yuantong looked at the town, put his hands together and closed his eyes, showing mercy. ¡°People need to experience pain to cherish peace. The people here have been peaceful for too long and will become more and more lazy. Therefore, it is our duty to let people suffer at the right time. This is the way of Buddha that I abide by.¡± When Round Tong opened his eyes, his big eyes began to be bloodshot, making his face look ferocious. ¡°Feel the pain, accept the pain, understand the pain. Those who don¡¯t know pain don¡¯t know what the so-called peace is!¡± ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s cooperate and rob this place first!¡± Douglas waved his fist heroically and said to the remaining pirates: ¡°You can also move together, I welcome you on my ship!¡± The pirates who lost their ships looked at each other and nodded, raising their fists. ¡°We will rob this place and become famous in the sea!¡± ¡°Long live Captain Douglasworth!!!¡± Douglas proudly pressed his hands together. He looked around and nodded, then looked at a young man in the corner. ¡°I¡¯ll start with him first!¡± The young man seemed to be a local resident. When he saw that the pirates were in high spirits, he trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± Seeing the leader looking over, the young man took a few steps back and reached behind his waist. ¡°This is Moe Island. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being remembered by Jazz if you rob here?!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know if he is here or not. Kid, the Neutral Zone has become a thing of the past.¡± With a sneer, Petro took out a pistol and aimed it at the young man. ¡°Let¡¯s see blood first, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± The young man gritted his teeth and took out a firecracker from behind his waist. ¡°As long as I light this, reinforcements will come. If you don¡¯t escape now, you will never be able to escape again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have plenty of time to escape. It¡¯s not too late to finish the robbery.¡± Petro¡¯s smile widened and he was about to pull the trigger. The young man closed his eyes, lit the firecracker and threw it back, making an explosive sound. BOOM!!! A pile of ruins suddenly fell from the sky and landed directly on the pirate ship docked on the sea. The size of the ruins, which was bigger than a ship, directly crushed the pirate ship. The intense wind pressure made the young man open his mouth wide. He was just desperate, but that thing in the sky really smashed down! The wreckage flew and a curly-haired dog-headed bow sculpture landed in front of Douglasworth, which made the surroundings quiet. There was a gust of wind and the dog-headed sculpture rolled away and disappeared from Douglasworth¡¯s sight. Douglas stood there stiffly for a long time without saying anything. On closer look, his color was a little gray. Ship¡­ gone. Petro was silent for a while, he put down his raised pistol and suddenly asked Yuan Tong, ¡°Master, is it too late for me to be a monk now?¡± Yuan Tong looked at the sky and slowly said: ¡°Everything can become Buddha, Mr. Petro. As long as you have perception, you can be anywhere. You don¡¯t have to stick to the ship land.¡± ¡°Where is the human language?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go up there either, we can¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The ruins fell like meteors and hit the sea, raising a tsunami-like wave. None of the pirate ships docked around here could escape. They were all smashed into pieces and sank into the sea with the waves. The waves surged into the port, and the momentum caused some pirates to lose their balance and fall there. Dougworth was drowned by the waves and his hands were grabbing something. As the waves receded, a rudder appeared in his hand. The patterns on the rudder convinced him that this was the wreckage on his ship. ¡°My ship!¡± Douglas roared and threw the rudder at a figure that appeared in the air. He was very strong. The rudder that was thrown away made a sound of breaking through the air, leaving a tail line that went straight to the person in the sky. Snap. Kuro reached out and caught the flying thing. When he saw that it was the rudder, his face darkened. He suddenly lowered his body and landed on the ground in front of the pirates. He raised the rudder in his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who did it?¡± Chapter 250 Big Brother, One of Us In the rear, Leda and Crowe led Marines over quickly. Marines held guns and aimed them at a group of pirates, silencing the situation. Douglas swallowed. If it was just the average Marine, he would have admitted it, but this wasn¡¯t the average Marine. He was the kind that could fly in the sky. He was special. He was not asking whether he was strong or not. After all, this person looked very strong. It was mainly because Douglasworth felt that if he said it, he might lie here. The other pirates lowered their heads and said nothing. The cold sweat on Monk Yuantong¡¯s forehead kept pouring down. The killing intent emitted by this man made people tremble from the bottom of their hearts. He would die if he rashly opened the door! ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, who did it.¡± Kuro held the rudder and shook it at them. His anger had not subsided in the first place. Now that he had a rudder in his hand, he was even angrier. Among the annoying things, the rudder is the first. No one dared to make a sound, especially when so many Marines were pointing their guns at them. ¡°You!¡± Kuro looked at the young man. The young man trembled and walked over. He looked at Kuro and the Marines behind him and said weakly, ¡°Big brother, we are on the same side¡­¡± Douglas looked at what he was saying and then pointed to this side, where the terrible Marine was looking. Oh no! Kuro took the rudder and walked up to Douglas. ¡°You did this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Douglas was taller than Kuro, but at the moment he approached, his back and head obviously shrank back, making him look short. He watched as Kuro gripped the hilt of the knife at his waist, not daring to say the rest. ¡°You have to admit it when you do things. You are making me look down on you. As a pirate, you don¡¯t even have this bit of backbone?¡± Kuro¡¯s tone was very gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, say it bravely. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± There was a glimmer of hope in Douglasworth¡¯s eyes. Could it be that this person is a heroic person? If I say it, he might appreciate me? In that case ¡­ ¡°Yes, I threw it. You smashed my ship and I was just venting my anger,¡± Douglas admitted with a nod. Shua! With a flash of black light, the head of Douglasworth rushed up and spun a few times in the air, falling with the body. ¡°It will only kill you.¡± Kuro put Autumn Water into the scabbard and threw the rudder on him and spat at him. ¡°Throw the rudder in front of me, don¡¯t you know that I hate this thing the most?¡± With that, he glanced at the trembling pirates. ¡°Forget it, I might make a contribution by capturing you. Let¡¯s just kill all of you and forget about this.¡± He reached out to press something. These words plunged the pirates into a collective panic. ¡°Wait, Marine, wait!¡± A bald man stepped forward and said, ¡°Marine, my Buddha said to put down the butcher¡¯s knife and become Buddha on the spot. You have killed so many people now, you will not meet Buddha in the future.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro stopped and looked at the monk whose eyes were wide open. Monk Yuantong put his hands together and bowed. ¡°Marine, my Buddha once said that it is wrong to kill people, whether we are on opposite sides or not, and don¡¯t kill people indiscriminately. I have a mission to go to sea, to make people cherish peace, which is hard to come by. If you kill me rashly, you will destroy the mission my Buddha has set for me, so that after you die, Buddha will blame you and you will go to hell.¡± Boom! A pile of ruins directly smashed over and swallowed Monk Yuan Tong and the surrounding pirates. Under the huge object, only some blood flowed out, indicating their death. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the remaining wave of pirates. ¡°Your turn.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Petro suddenly stretched out his hand with an unusually serious expression. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will do it myself. Please leave me a whole corpse.¡± He aimed the pistol at his head and pulled the trigger directly. The lead bullet pierced his temple and the body fell down with a cloud of blood. No one felt that they could resist the object floating in the sky that day. Since I can¡¯t live, I might as well choose a decent way to die. To be a pirate, you have to be decent. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Among the remaining pirates, a pirate pulled out his sword and cried. ¡°I¡¯ll risk it! I¡¯ll die either way, I might as well take a gamble!¡± A figure who seemed to be the captain pulled out his gun and roared, ¡°Follow me and fight your way out!¡± ¡°Oh!!!¡± Under the threat of death, a group of pirates burst into strong fighting spirit. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, a ship is coming from the front, it is the flag of the Jorman Kingdom!¡± At this moment, the captain who came down from the Battleship and was about to surround the pirates looked at the sea and said in surprise. There, a fleet of five ships came. ¡°Here too!¡± The second lieutenant on land pointed to the other side of the sea. From there, the same number of ships appeared. That symbol should be the Kingdom of Suknai. ¡°The fleets of two kingdoms are here?¡± The Pirate Captain was overjoyed and said: ¡°They must have discovered the trick here, and we have a chance to counterattack! This island will eventually fall into chaos. Little ones, charge with me and drag until the fleet comes!¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, a pile of ruins smashed down and turned it into meat paste. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Ruins regiment suppressed all the remaining pirates and then rose with the blood-red meat paste. A large amount of seawater suddenly fell from the sky and washed away the blood and flesh stuck to the ruins and rushed to the sea together, making the port clean. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, what should we do?¡± The Captain brought Marine to Kuro and asked. The Battleship of the two countries came here because the balance could not be maintained. Once they found that Shorty was dead, Moe Island would suffer from war. Kuro exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that they came? It saves me the trouble of informing them one by one.¡± The warships of the two countries sailed very fast and soon arrived at the port. A large number of soldiers came down from the ships. As soon as they saw the other party, they immediately got into position. ¡°Salor, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± A noble general on Suknay¡¯s side snorted at the young noble of the Kingdom of Joroman. ¡°It has been a long time¡­¡± The noble named Salor looked at them. ¡°It seems that you have a big problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for everyone, your losses are even greater. After all, you have bought a lot of war units. If I kill you here, I¡¯m afraid your kingdom will suffer a great loss.¡± The man sneered. ¡°How good do you think you two can be?¡± Salor¡¯s sneer: ¡°I also want to get rid of you here, so we can complete our strategic goal.¡± The two sides were at daggers drawn and the atmosphere suddenly became sticky. In this situation, as long as someone fires a shot, it will immediately become a bloody battle. Salor narrowed his eyes and slowly raised his hand. The other nobles did the same. They were about to give the order to attack when a huge object suddenly fell from the sky and smashed between the two groups of people. ¡°I say, pay a little attention to the environment. There are so many of us here. Did you ask for my opinion before fighting?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and spoke slowly to them. Chapter 251 Who Agrees, Who Opposes The sudden landing of a huge ruins regiment shocked them. Only then did they realize that there was a Marine at the port. And in the sky behind Marine, those huge ruins piled up into black clouds. ¡°Marines?¡± Salor frowned. ¡°The struggle of our kingdom has nothing to do with you Marines. Don¡¯t be a busybody.¡± They are not pirates but the Kingdom Army, and they are the Kingdom Army of the World Government. Even the World Government is not qualified to manage internal affairs, let alone Marines. ¡°That¡¯s right, you just have to fight the pirates and nothing else has anything to do with you.¡± The noble general of Suknay said. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t you care about the civilians?¡± Kuro spat out the rest of the cigar and lit another one. ¡°Don¡¯t let him destroy such a prosperous place like Moe Island.¡± ¡°This is our territory. What we do has nothing to do with you, and it is not your Marine¡¯s business,¡± Salor said. ¡°This is our territory!¡± The noble of Suknay retorted, ¡°The Moe Island is the territory of our Suknay Kingdom!¡± ¡°It seems that I have to fight to know who it belongs to!¡± Salor said coldly, ¡°Listen, prepare to shoot¡­¡± Boom! A loud noise came from the sea. One of the ships in the fleet of the Kingdom of Suknai and the Kingdom of Jolman was sunk by the sudden descent of the Ruins Regiment. The wreckage flew everywhere. One of the wooden pieces brushed against Salor¡¯s face and a trace of blood flowed down his cheek. Salor brushed the blood from his face with his fingers, sweat appearing on his forehead. The nobleman opposite him had almost the same attitude. ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Kuro took out his cigar and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He said lightly, ¡°The Grand Line is a damn place. It¡¯s normal for something to fall from the sky and cause a tsunami on the sea.¡± With that, he reached out and a huge tsunami suddenly rolled up on the sea, and the huge shadow formed by the tsunami enveloped everyone present. There was no doubt that if this tsunami came over, not to mention the few ships nearby, this town would probably not be able to escape. Suknay¡¯s noble looked at the tsunami, swallowed and said to Kuro: ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very boring to fight and kill. Let¡¯s find a place to sit down and talk.¡± Kuro opened his fingers and the tsunami fell into the sea, creating a big wave that shook the surrounding ships. ¡­ . In a tavern in downtown. The people drinking inside had already left when the armies of the two kingdoms appeared. Outside the tavern, the army of the Kingdom of Jorman and the army of the Kingdom of Suknay are staring at each other, and Marine is standing in the middle, acting as the adjustment of the two groups of people, which makes them fight. In the tavern, the three parties found a table and sat down. Kuro sat on the side of the front door, followed by Crowe and Leda. On the other two sides sat the nobles of Jolman and Suknay. Jorman¡¯s noble general, named Salor, is the son of a court minister, one of the most powerful people in the country. Suknai¡¯s noble general is called Enoch, who is also a real power. Enoch drank a glass of ale in one gulp to relieve the tension that he had been frightened by Kuro. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Lucilu Kuro, right? What do you want? You are only a Marine. The territorial disputes have nothing to do with you.¡± He glared at Kuro, as if this could bring him courage. Salor pushed the ale glass and said to the trembling waiter, ¡°Give me a glass of plain water, I don¡¯t drink.¡± As he spoke, he continued, ¡°The dispute of Moe Island is a dispute between our two countries, and this place has been contested by us for a long time. Now that the dwarf is dead, we have all suffered a great loss. This Moe Island that acts as a bridgehead of two countries must be taken down. Even if you stop us now, you can¡¯t stop us later.¡± If they took down Moe Island, no, even if they didn¡¯t, it was better to use this place as a battlefield than to use their own country as a battlefield. Just like 20 years ago, everyone fought here. If they won, they would occupy the bridgehead and attack the enemy. If they lost, they would retreat and wait for the next attack. How can it be so easy to understand each other? Although Salor didn¡¯t like that short man, now that he is really dead, some things will be troublesome. Their two countries rely on buying the troops that Poropa has experimented with to maintain the balance. If they fight with that kind of thing, they will not feel heartache even if they lose, and they will not win much. Therefore, they all need Moe Island to maintain such a scene and control the war on this island. Otherwise, once the war escalates, it will be really bad. Moreover, the geographical location of Moe Island is also what they need. Situated in the middle of the sea route, any sea route and more than ten sea routes, grasping this place is equivalent to grasping the initiative of those merchants. No one was willing to give up. Kuro bit his cigar and glanced at them. ¡°Both of your countries say that Moe Island is your territory, but Moe Island has not been controlled by you for so many years. As a country sitting on two routes, you don¡¯t focus on development and think about war every day. You also want to fight for an island that is stuck in the middle of the route.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that you are fighting each other, which will give the pirates a chance. As a Marine, let me make a suggestion here. From now on, this is a Marine base, and we Marines will take over.¡± ¡°We guarantee the passage of the waterway and let the merchants go to whichever country they want through the waterway, and there will be no pirates. You will return to your own routes and develop, and there will be no more war.¡± ¡°Who approves and who opposes.¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair. These two countries don¡¯t want to fight anymore. Kuro can see this. If they fight now, it will be completely the same as the current situation and tradition. It is hard to say whose side the island is fighting for. In that case, let him give them a way out. ¡°I object!¡± Enoch slapped the table and said loudly: ¡°Even Marines have no right to decide the ownership of this island!¡± **TIP** Kuro slapped Enoch until his body spun and he fell heavily to the ground. He stepped on the table with a cigar in his mouth and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you so nicely, and you say I¡¯m against it, and I¡¯m giving you face? You old fart, go to the World Government and sue me!¡± With that, he looked at Salor. ¡°What about you, are you against it too?¡± Salor looked at Enoch, who was twitching on the ground, and then looked at Kuro, who looked unhappy. His head shook like a rattle. ¡°I have no objections at all.¡± So you should have just said it straight from the beginning. Why did you call him into the tavern as if you were negotiating? Negotiations are meant to be negotiated. If we don¡¯t talk about it, how will there be any results? We just want to talk. The space you talk about is not given to others. Your way of playing is not right¡­ Chapter 252 Friendly Negotiations ¡°If you have no objections, it¡¯s settled.¡± Kuro sat back and arrogantly sucked on his cigar. ¡°There is no war allowed in the sea around Moe Island and the back and forth sea routes. Of course, I have no objections if you are willing to go around in a big circle and continue to fight. I am a Marine, not a minister of your kingdom. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Salor organized his words and said, ¡°I have no problem with you saying that this is a Marine base, but the upper echelons of the kingdom may not agree. After all, you don¡¯t even have a base here. If you just say that this is a base, there is no evidence, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Enoch, who was twitching on the ground, got up and leaned on the table. ¡°You said this is a Marine base, where is the approval? Where is the base? A Battleship doesn¡¯t mean anything. You can stop us, but can you stop the power of our whole kingdom? Can you stop those armed merchants who can turn into pirates at any time, not to mention those evil pirates!¡± ¡°Even if we can stop it, that¡¯s our Marine¡¯s business. As for the base¡­¡± Kuro left his seat and walked out. ¡°Who said that there is no base? Look, isn¡¯t that a base?¡± He walked outside and pointed at the empty hillside in Uptown. The few of them went out together. Salor was silent. Enoch paused for a while, holding his swollen cheek and gritted his teeth. ¡°You are insulting me. Even if I die, I will never admit that you have a base here!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kuro raised his hand. Enok screamed and hid behind Salor with her head in her hands. ¡°What are you panicking for? I won¡¯t hit you.¡± Kuro glanced at him and clenched his fingers. ¡°If I say it has it, it has it!¡± Boom! The floating ruins in the sky landed on the hillside with a bang. When the ruins landed, they began to arrange themselves and built the appearance of a Marine Base fortress. There was a huge lion head hanging on it, and there were two big stone lions on both sides of the door. At the top, there was the Marine¡¯s symbol of Peace Seagull. ¡°Look, it¡¯s gone.¡± Kuro said without any self-consciousness, ¡°Send a report later, say that I am having a co-discussion with the nobles of the two countries in a friendly atmosphere. The two countries have tentatively decided to give Moe Island to our Marine as a base. The specific details will be finalized by the higher-ups.¡± He emphasized the words ¡®kind and friendly¡¯. Salor was speechless. Enoch was speechless. So, how is this friendly? ¡°I will respond to the World Government!¡± Enoch took a deep look at Kuro and left with his men. There was no point in fighting. This island would not have any mishaps under the strong pressure of this Marine. There was no point in staying any longer. ¡°I have also withdrawn. You can wait for your superior to punish you. You are so willful, the World Government will not indulge you.¡± As Salor spoke, he paused again and watched Enoch leave with his men. He said in a low voice: ¡°To be honest, I am very grateful to you. Whether it is Joman or Sukenai, they actually don¡¯t want to fight anymore, but this is our tradition. We can¡¯t change anything. If you really have the ability to make the two countries peaceful, that is a great thing. If you can¡¯t do it¡­ You better be able to do it. No one wants to waste their lives wantonly.¡± He left with his men. The fleets of the two countries, one after the other, sailed into the sea. After they left, the nearby residents dared to come out. Several people of the older generation trembled as they looked in the direction of their departure, tears streaming down their faces. ¡°How can this be, why are they here? Is Moe Island going to suffer another war?¡± Twenty years of peace have made the younger generation forget the tragic state of Moe Island in those days, but they still remember that there were corpses everywhere and no production. Only chaotic pirates and merchants who took the opportunity to capture slaves are here. Flames, coke, and corpses. The environment was still vivid in the minds of the older generation. They did not want to experience this hellish scene anymore. ¡°Why did this happen!¡± An old man roared, ¡°We have already contributed to Lord Poropa. My son and my daughter have been handed over to Lord Poropa. What happened to bringing us peace? Why did the fleets of the two countries come here? Then what is the purpose of everything we have done? If they are destined to come, then give me back my child!!!¡± ¡°My child is also¡­ Back then, Lord Poropa conscripted my child. After that, I could no longer see him, but now there is peace, where is the peace!¡± A group of old men shouted. Several middle-aged women hugged each other and cried silently. Their children, or their husbands, were also summoned by Poropa and never returned. These are all for the sake of peace. They are willing to endure and ¡®pay tribute¡¯. But now, if peace does not exist, then what is the point of everything before! The crowd became noisy and everyone¡¯s faces began to show grief and indignation. Kuro glanced at it and silently exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He held the handle of the Autumn Water Blade and a crack appeared. Whoosh! The killing intent materialized and pressed on everyone¡¯s nerves. This sudden powerful aura made these people quiet down. ¡°Listen up.¡± Kuro took back Autumn Water and said loudly, ¡°Poiropa, your Knight here died because of an accidental fall off the cliff and was washed away by the sea. Even his body was not found. This means that you don¡¯t have to ¡®pay tribute¡¯ to him from now on, because this place is taken over by us Marines. From now on, this place will become a Marine base.¡± ¡°This place will be more peaceful than before. You don¡¯t have to pay anything except your taxes. We will protect your personal safety!¡± ¡°Lord Poropa is dead?¡± ¡°Marines will keep us safe?!¡± ¡°In that case, no one will force us to send people¡­¡± The crowd was bustling and whispering. Some were happy, some were worried. The joy is that they no longer have to hand over people to the ruler, and the worry is whether Marine can have Boropa¡¯s prestige and maintain the peace here. ¡°Is he really dead, that Bonaparte Poropa¡­¡± An old man walked out, trembling, and confirmed again and again, ¡°That guy, no, that short man, is he really dead?¡± Seeing Kuro nod, the old man immediately pounded his chest and stomped his feet. He danced for a while before covering his face and crying. He was the old man who had just summoned his son and daughter to Polo. ¡°Marine, can you really keep us safe?¡± He looked up and his old face looked as if it was soaked in water. Kuro looked around at their worried and scared expressions and said slowly, ¡°I guarantee on Marine¡¯s honor that you will be fine.¡± Chapter 253 Fighting Kuro Headquarters, Marin Vando. At this moment, Marin Vando is in the midst of construction. Half of the tall Headquarters buildings are still being repaired. Inside the Marshal¡¯s office. ¡°Let him do whatever he wants, I don¡¯t care!¡± **TIP** Sengoku angrily slammed the phone and shouted at the yellow-clothed old man who was sitting with his legs crossed and cutting his nails. ¡°Polusalino! This is your subordinate! None of them are easy to deal with. What report did you hear from him that he wants to build a naval base on Moe Island?! Who gave him the power? Did the World Government allow it? Do you know that there will be a very serious accident! That is the diplomacy of two kingdoms!¡± ¡°Oh~ The angry Sengoku Sang is so scary.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said in surprise. ¡°Come on, Borusalino!¡± Sengoku slammed the table and said: ¡°This old man is about to retire, you know, almost!¡± Faced with Sengoku¡¯s almost man-eating gaze, Kizaru shrugged and said, ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it. Although Kuro is my subordinate, he never reports to me. I am also in a difficult position.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t report, can¡¯t you control him!¡± Sengoku roared. At the side, Tsuru sat in a chair and supported his chin with his hands. After Sengoku finished roaring, he slowly said, ¡°Now how to solve this matter. The position of Moe Island is indeed good as a base. It holds a lot of sea routes. It was a pity to give it to that Bonaparte Poropa. It is also a good thing that Kuro got rid of him.¡± ¡°What Granny Crane said makes sense. That Shorty has never been a good person,¡± Kizaru agreed. ¡°I know this.¡± Sengoku sat back in his chair, his fingers pinched between his eyebrows, looking like he had a headache. ¡°The main thing is how to explain to the World Government. Damn it, do I still have to mediate with those guys when I retire¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Sengoku, you are still a Marshal, shouldn¡¯t you be more responsible?¡± Kizaru said lightly. ¡°Polusalino, you have no right to say that!¡± Sengoku glared at him and then sighed heavily. ¡°Well, I, who is close to retirement, will go to mediate again. Notify that kid Kuro. Since he wants to be a Marine Base, he should do it well. At this time, there can be no scandal.¡± Crane nodded. ¡°At this juncture, we indeed have to do it beautifully. The higher-ups are watching us.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Kizaru stood up. ¡°As a general, I will personally go and greet Kuro. It will also seem more formal.¡± ¡°This bastard is so protective of his subordinates.¡± Sengoku stared at Kizaru¡¯s back and snorted. Crane shook his head. ¡°He likes Kuro a lot. That man is worth it.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his hard work in the war, this responsibility would have been shouldered by him!¡± Sengoku thought about it and said indignantly, ¡°Even so, that kid should be able to perform better.¡± Crane shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a mess if everyone looks like Sakasugi. Besides, you didn¡¯t recommend Sakasugi this time. You don¡¯t agree with it in your heart, right?¡± Sengoku was silent for a while and sighed: ¡°Sakaski is too unyielding. If he is in charge of the Marine, it will only consume lives wantonly. We have already completed the strategic goal, next is to wait for the world pattern to change, and then slowly think of a way. Too radical, it is not good for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple¡­¡± Crane thought for a moment and said, ¡°That kid Kuzan has a criminal record. The World Government will not agree to a person who lets criminals go as a Marshal. Polusalino has just been disqualified. The only person they can recommend is probably Sakasugi.¡± ¡°Let them choose. I¡¯m going to retire. It doesn¡¯t matter who will be in this position. Marine or Marine.¡± ¡­ . Moe Island. At the entrance of the temporary Marine base, Kuro sat on a big rock, holding the fax document that had just been sent. The cigar bit from the left mouth to the right mouth and then blew out smoke. He patted the document and said with a smile, ¡°There is someone in the court who can be an official. The old man wants to come and inspect the base in person, which means that this matter is settled. As for the wrangling, it has nothing to do with me.¡± He handed the document to Leda, who was trying to look at it, and turned to the Captain standing in front of him and said, ¡°We will be stationed here for a while. The people of Moe Island are still unstable. If we leave now, the people here will think that we have given up on them and it will be chaotic.¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, there is nothing here¡­ Our supplies may not be enough.¡± The Captain looked at the Marine base behind him. It was an empty shell with nothing inside. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, buy it. Do you need me to teach you this?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Koro, where are you? Where are you?¡± ¡°Louder, Kuro! I can¡¯t hear you at all! Are you worthy of being a Marine?!¡± Outside the crowd, Crowe¡¯s shout sounded. Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the voice. The Marines spread out. Crowe pushed up his glasses and walked over with a refreshed look on his face. Behind him was Basil, lying on the ground with a bruised face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I am training Kuro, Basil Kuro.¡± Crowe said, ¡°He is not a Marine yet, so he needs to go through my strict training to qualify as a full Marine. So when I have nothing to do, I will fight, not to train him, but to fight Kuro.¡± I know what you mean, but I feel like you¡¯re targeting me? Was it an illusion? ¡°What the hell are you doing? If you have nothing to do, go and command. I¡¯ll leave everything to you. Before nightfall, I want to spend the night here.¡± Kuro glared at him. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Crowe doesn¡¯t feel like a tool at all. Anyway, he was used to it. Moreover, he had just vented and was in a good mood. ¡°Kuro, are you going to stay here?¡± Leda asked after reading the file. ¡°I¡¯m stupid, I¡¯m stationed here.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and pointed to the sea in front of him. ¡°What is this place? A small Sabaody Archipelago. All kinds of pirates will pass through here. If this place is to be turned into a Marine base, it will definitely be haunted by all kinds of pirates. I am stationed here to find credit for myself.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the old man coming over? As long as the residents are settled in during this period of time, I will leave as soon as the old man comes. I will throw this place to him and find a Marine to change the defense. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± His mission is to cruise, not station. It will definitely take some time for Sengoku to wrangle with the World Government. During this time, his mission will be completed. If there weren¡¯t many pirates here, he would be happy to be stationed here for the rest of his life, but it would be abnormal to expect an island leading to more than ten waterways to have no pirates. Chapter 254 That Marine, What¡¯s His Name? A few days later. Dressrosa, a tropical resort island, is also a kingdom known as the ¡®Country of Love and Passion and Toys¡¯. There are a large number of cuneiform rocks around the coast, and ordinary ships cannot reach the shore. This is Shichibukai, the base of ¡®Sky Yaksha¡¯ Doflamingo. In a garden, a man wearing a pink feather cloak and a pair of sunglasses was lying on a recliner, shining in the sun. Beside him, a hedgehog man wearing a tight robe stood there with his hands in his pockets, and a fat man wearing baby clothes and biting a pacifier sat nearby. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Den Den Mushi suddenly rang. ¡°Doflamingo!¡± At this moment, the garden door was kicked open and a maid with an explosive figure and wearing a maid uniform strode in. She pointed at the pink-haired middle-aged man in front of her with tears in her eyes and said loudly: ¡°This time, I will never forgive you!¡± She flew up and her arm suddenly turned into a machete and went straight to Doflamingo. ¡°Here we go again, Baby-5, you never learn enough lessons.¡± The fat man with the pacifier shook his head. Chi! With one slash, Doflamingo¡¯s recliner was missing a corner. He sat up and dodged Baby-5¡¯s attack and picked up the phone. ¡°Moximus?¡± Doflamingo smirked and made a sound. ¡°Doflamingo, big news!¡± Den Den Mushi said excitedly. Doflamingo lowered his head to avoid the sound of the wind above his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to call me. What¡¯s the big news, Elmos?¡± Elmos, one of his partners, a dealer who sells a lot of weapons for him. ¡°Cute Island! Do you know Cute Island?!¡± Elmos said excitedly. ¡°Cute Island?¡± The smile on Doflamingo¡¯s face grew bigger. He leaned back and kicked Baby-5 away and fell to the ground. ¡°Hey, is that the island between the Kingdom of Jorman and the Kingdom of Sukenai? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± He coveted that place very much. The two kingdoms have been at war for a hundred years. How many weapons will be consumed? This is a big deal, and the location of the island itself is very good. ¡°Bonaparte Polo is willing to cooperate?¡± That might be all Doflamingo could think of. That short man has occupied Moe Island for 20 years and has long been deeply rooted. He can produce weapons himself and does not need their weapons. Moreover, the [Weapon Man] he makes firmly occupies the market of both countries and even Mariejois and those idiots like it. Doflamingo could not do anything to him, but if Poropa was willing to let go, he was very willing to cooperate with this person. The weapon man business should be sold to people who need it more. As for people¡­ That kind of thing is everywhere. ¡°No, it¡¯s Bonaparte Poropa who disappeared and is said to be dead. Brother Ming, this is the best news!¡± Elmos¡¯ voice began to tremble with excitement. Doflamingo¡¯s expression froze. Baby-5 got up from the ground and his arm changed from a knife to a gun. Just as he was about to raise it, he was knocked to the ground by Hedgehog Head. ¡°Young Master is doing this for your own good. Also, it¡¯s time to calm down. Baby-5, Young Master is talking about something.¡± Hedgehog Head said lightly. ¡°Guladius is right. The person who proposed to you is just trying to cheat you of your money. It is only natural for him to be killed. No one can live if he lies to the family.¡± The person who bit the pacifier echoed. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t disturb me, Senor.¡± Doflamingo raised his hand to stop everyone from talking and laughed. ¡°Hey, sorry, the family is too lively. Go on, the dwarf disappeared? Dead? Who did it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It is said that he fell off the cliff and was taken away by the sea.¡± Den Den Mushi answered, ¡°Now there is no one on Moe Island at all, and only a group of Marines temporarily use it as a base. Hahaha, that group of Marines is dreaming, they want to control the surrounding situation by themselves. How can that century-old feud and that geographical location be so easily eliminated by him?¡± ¡°Hey, Moe Island as a Marine Base? I have never heard of it. Is it a decision made by a reckless Marine without permission? That will not be admitted by some people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Doflamingo! Now is a good opportunity. Let¡¯s join hands to take this island and protect it in your name.¡± ¡°Not a bad proposal, Elmos. You finally brought me good news.¡± Doflamingo grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Very good, I allow it¡­¡± ¡°Great! When we occupy that island, we can sell weapons to those two kingdoms. With the geographical location of that island, we can radiate to further places. Big business, this is all big business!¡± ¡°That stupid Marine, Luciru Kuro, a Lieutenant Colonel, still wants to create peace for Moe Island. It¡¯s ridiculous. Hahahahaha, Doff, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Den Den Mushi seemed to want to tell Doflamingo a joke. It was simply wishful thinking for a Marine Lieutenant Colonel to want to be a Marine base in a place that had been in conflict for a hundred years and still want to maintain peace on Moe Island. Without benefits, those two countries will not stop just because of a simple request of ¡®peace¡¯. However, just as Den Den Mushi finished speaking, Doflamingo, who had been smiling, suddenly curved the corners of his mouth and tightened his grip on the phone. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°A Marine is going to build a Marine base there?¡± ¡°No, not this. That Marine, what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Den Den Mushi sent a question. Doflamingo was silent for a while and smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s him, then it¡¯s better not to touch Moe Island. That man is not easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Dover, what are you talking about? He¡¯s just a Lieutenant Colonel. The World Government didn¡¯t order him to build a Marine base on Moe Island. It¡¯s all the decision of this stupid Marine. The government won¡¯t say anything if we take Moe Island.¡± Elmos was puzzled. ¡°Stupid? Elmos, let me ask you, Whitebeard, is he stupid?¡± Without waiting for Elmos to answer, Doflamingo continued, ¡°He is stupid, the stupidest person in the world, but no one dares to look down on him, no one. By the same logic, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he is stupid or not in the face of these horrible people.¡± ¡°Hey, listen to me. That man, don¡¯t provoke him¡­ If you really want to do it, then do it, but don¡¯t use my flag.¡± Snap. Doflamingo hung up the phone and sat there in silence for a long time. The veins on his forehead began to appear. ¡°Are you kidding me, Elmos!¡± He gritted his teeth. If not for this person¡¯s last sentence, he would have used the flag. With how terrifying that man is, if he uses the flag today, Dressrosa will collapse tomorrow. That guy is very petty. Chapter 255 Lida, Slow Down Elmos, an arms dealer on the sea, is also slightly famous in the underworld because of his connection with Doflamingo. His trademark is that he has a big nose like a toad on his face, so he is called ¡®Toad Merchant¡¯ Elmos. At this moment, he was looking at Den Den Mushi who had closed his eyes. He really did not expect this greedy yaksha to ask him to stop. The man named Luciru Kuro was also used by Dover as a metaphor. He did not watch the live broadcast. During the war, he was selling weapons everywhere. Marine has arrived at Headquarters from all over the world, and the local forces are weak, which is a good opportunity to sell weapons. He has no time to watch the live broadcast. Isn¡¯t it good to make money? He just saw in the newspaper that War Marine won at the top. But so what? In the battle with Whitebeard, he even started a conflict with Red. Now that the sea is gradually going berserk and Marines are getting more and more powerless, he is not afraid of Marines. ¡°I won¡¯t give up Moe Island. Doflamingo is an idiot who doesn¡¯t want to offend Marines. I won¡¯t give up that island. It¡¯s related to the weapons business of two kingdoms and dozens of shipping lanes. Just wait. When I occupy that island, Doff, you will see me in a new light.¡± Elmos was determined. He was not without power. But before that, he was very concerned about Dover¡¯s words. No matter what, he had to check the Marine¡¯s background before deciding how much force to use. ¡­ . The blue sea attacked the beach and the sunlight on Moe Island was very dazzling. On the beach, Kuro was lying there with his upper body naked. The golden bead earrings on his earlobes were glowing in the sun. He was lying on a recliner, one hand supporting the back of his head and the other holding a drink. On the side, Leda was wearing a children¡¯s swimsuit and her hair was tied into two balls. She was kneeling under Kuro, holding something in her hand and playing with it up and down, looking very focused. As she moved, a thin layer of sweat emerged from the tip of her fair nose. Her small mouth opened slightly and she faintly breathed out a few breaths. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Kuro felt the bottom sink and gasped. He looked over. ¡°Lida, slow down.¡± Leda raised her head and some dirt appeared at the corner of her mouth. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t move, Kuro, it splashed all over my face.¡± Below Kuro, a layer of sand was piled up, covering him from his feet to his waist, and Leda made all kinds of shapes on the sand with her hands. Of course she was playing with sand. ¡°Can¡¯t you play somewhere else? Why are you playing on me? Do you know that you are hindering my styling? If any photographer comes over and wants to take a picture of the wise and powerful me, my styling will be completely ruined by you,¡± Kuro said angrily. Leda rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, you can be photographed? Don¡¯t you hate this the most? Don¡¯t move around, I finally got the castle!¡± So why are you coiling the castle on me! Boom! Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and was about to say something when he heard the sound of cannonballs on the sea not far away. On the coast, several cannons fired shells and rushed towards the pirate ship on the sea. Kuro is stationed here, so of course he needs something. The coastal defense needs cannons, and the cannons on the Battleship are definitely not enough. As for the original Upper City, there was, but it was smashed into scrap iron by him and can no longer be used. Fortunately, there were a few pirate ships that stayed on the sea before, so he simply took down the cannons on the ship and used them for shore defense. As for the ships, of course, he sent them to the sky. ¡°How many times is this?¡± Kuro looked at the Pirate Ship coming from the sea and asked. Ever since he announced a few days ago that Moe Island had been used as a Marine base, there were always pirates who did not know death and wanted to try their luck. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leda shook her head. ¡°You only know how to eat!¡± Kuro glared at him. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat it. You said it yourself.¡± Leda retorted. ¡°Did I say that?¡± Kuro was surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Leda held her little head. ¡°What did you say at that time? It¡¯s quite cumbersome. The general meaning is that the strong people see food and think that it¡¯s enough to eat, while the weak people are picky. They don¡¯t eat this and they don¡¯t eat that. However, when they have such thoughts, they are already weak.¡± ¡°By the way, you said that this is your hometown. A person named Tree-Man Xun said it. Who is Tree-Man? Is he the one who ate the Devil Fruit?¡± Kuro was speechless. What does it matter what Tree-Man said? I don¡¯t have a moon well. A black shadow jumped from the coast into the air and jumped into the ship on the sea. With a series of screams, the ship fell silent. The shadow flew out again and landed on the beach. Crowe took out a hand towel from his arms and wiped the blood on his hands for him like a gentleman. Then, he walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s been solved. A small pirate with a bounty of 33 million Berries has come and he has sunk into the sea.¡± ¡°As usual, supplies will be left and the spoils will be distributed to everyone. The cannons will be taken down and the ship will be kept for me.¡± Kuro handed over the cup in his hand. ¡°The drink is gone. Go and get me another one. Leda, do you want it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leda¡¯s voice was clear. Praise me! Why don¡¯t you praise me! I¡¯ve worked so hard to command, do logistics, and personally come forward. You¡¯re sunbathing here, and you still want me to replenish your drink? ¡°Okay, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe took the glass and turned to the drinks box in front of him to get a glass. He took another glass and handed it to Kuro and Leda. ¡°Hey, you smell of blood. Stay away from me.¡± After receiving the drink, Leda waved at Crowe. ¡°A little. What¡¯s wrong with you recently? Every time you fight, there¡¯s the smell of blood. You have to control the influence of the Devil Fruit.¡± Kuro nodded and said. ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡± Crowe pursed his lips and retreated. He took a deep breath, turned around, and roared, ¡°Sazir! Sazir Kuro! Kuro! Kuro, where are you, you trash? Come and train!¡± In the distance, Basil, who was docked at the Pirate Ship in the Battleship, shivered. I want to float in the sea like this¡­ ¡°Lieutenant Colonel! Lieutenant Colonel!¡± A second lieutenant ran over with Den Den Mushi and stood in front of Kuro and said, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, your call is¡­ it¡¯s Shichibukai!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro froze and looked at Den Den Mushi. Shichibukai? He was not familiar with Shichibukai. Who would look for him, Hawkeye? ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a while, Luciru Kuro.¡± There was a unique laughter on the Den Den Mushi¡¯s side. The Den Den Mushi¡¯s smile began to become evil and a pair of sunglasses appeared on his eyes. This voice ¡­ Kuro¡¯s eyes closed slightly. ¡°Why did you, a scavenging flamingo, come to me?¡± This iconic laughter can only be from Doflamingo. Chapter 256 ¡®Real Marine¡¯ ¡°How cruel.¡± Den Den Mushi laughed and said, ¡°You dare to call me a scavenger? I regard you as my dear partner. Now that you have occupied Moe Island, based on the geographical location, you finally can¡¯t stand it anymore? I have a lot of things that you want, weapons, cannons, intelligence, and connections. How about it, don¡¯t you want to cooperate?¡± ¡°Has your head been assimilated by toys? What are you talking about?¡± Kuro said, ¡°How did you find my phone?¡± ¡°I naturally have my ways.¡± Doflamingo smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. You can come to me if you change your mind. I¡¯m not here to talk about this. Let me give you a piece of information first. The island you are on will be attacked by a Grand Fleet. You have to be prepared, otherwise¡­ if the island is destroyed, you will lose face.¡± With that, the call ended. Kuro raised his eyebrows. What did Doflamingo mean by calling? Grand Fleet will attack here? And how did this bird know? And what was with informing him? ¡°Is Shichibukai so kind?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°How can a pirate be kind, especially this pirate, he wants to see the world in chaos.¡± Kuro sat up, lit a cigar, and slowly exhaled the smoke. ¡°Could it be that this fleet is his? Impossible, if it was him, he wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°The other party is ¡®Sky Yaksha¡¯, I have heard his name when I was a child, he is a very troublesome person. If it was his fleet, how could they tell you? You will definitely be at a disadvantage. You can¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t call you personally in order to offend you. Leda agreed. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ That troublesome guy can¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and pondered for a while. Finally, he said, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, we have to be more careful during this period of time. It¡¯s better to believe it than not. If a Grand Fleet is about to attack, we have to be more careful. If the Grand Fleet has enough firepower, the town on this island may be finished.¡± The old man is coming to patrol soon, which means that Headquarters wants to support him. If he doesn¡¯t do a good job and hurt Moe Island, Headquarters won¡¯t be able to face him. Moreover, he had said in front of these residents that he would guarantee with Marine honor that nothing would happen to them. ¡°We have to take it seriously!¡± Kuro said word by word, ¡°If a fleet comes, we have to be fully prepared!¡± Leda saw Kuro¡¯s serious look and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Full preparation? What are you going to do?¡± ¡°For the so-called Grand Fleet to be able to get that pink-feathered bird to come in person, the scale must not be small. Our goal is to not let a single bullet or cannonball fall on the town. If a bullet falls on the town, it will be a panic for the town that has not yet settled down.¡± ¡°The best way is to sink them into the sea, of course.¡± Kuro clenched his fists and vowed, ¡°During this period of time, enter a state of full alert. If you find any suspicious people, kill them. Kill them wherever you find them. If you find them on the beach, sink into the sea. If you find them in the toilet, press the button and enter the toilet. Don¡¯t let anyone take advantage of you.¡± These words made Leda feel a little sad. It was not for Kuro, but for those fleets. If they really existed, he believed that they would not be willing to come. This guy¡¯s tone doesn¡¯t sound fake. Although he did not need to do this kind of thing himself, his attitude showed that if pirates came again during this time, the ending might not be as good as now. In the past few days, if any pirate escaped, Kuro let him escape and did not pursue him. But according to Kuro¡¯s tone now, those pirates will probably not recover. ¡­ . Elmos is gathering the fleet. He really can¡¯t understand why Dover doesn¡¯t dare to provoke Marine. For this reason, he specially investigated Marine, who now claims to build a Marine base on Moe Island. Of course, he didn¡¯t investigate it himself. He was busy and didn¡¯t have time to investigate this. All of this was handed over to his subordinates. That day, he said that to his subordinates. ¡°Dover, no, Joker is an idiot. If he doesn¡¯t dare to go, I¡¯ll do it. Hey, go check on that idiot Marine named Kuro on Moe Island.¡± Then, his subordinates left. As a trusted subordinate of Elmos, he carefully helped Elmos solve his problems. The Kuro he wanted to investigate was definitely not Luciru Kuro. Anyone who had watched the live broadcast would have an impression of that man. He could be said to be a very famous Marine, especially in the eyes of those who followed the war. He did not think that his boss, Elmos, would specially investigate Lucilu Kuro. If he really put this person¡¯s information on the table, it would make his boss angry. His boss is a famous figure in the underworld. The name ¡®Toad Merchant¡¯ is not for nothing. How can he not know the information about famous people today? He knew everything about ¡°White Ghost¡± Smoker, ¡°Black Gate¡± Tina, and even the now-prominent Sentomaru. How could he not know about Luciru Kuro? Then the person being investigated is definitely not Lucilu Kuro, there must be others. After many investigations, he really found someone. ¡®Sazir Kuro.¡¯ A nameless man, just trained in Moe Island and Marine, not yet officially in Marine. That was just an ordinary person. At first, he thought that he had checked wrongly. But soon, he got hold of an important piece of information! The person who taught Sazir Kuro was originally in the same boat as Whitebeard, Hundred Beast, and Big Mom, an extremely powerful old pirate! That pirate seems to have some secret! He passed this information to Elmos. Of course, in order to follow Boss¡¯s wishes, he did not specify his surname. After all, Boss is so smart. How can he not understand who the information he wants is? ¡°Someone who was in the same boat as Whitebeard, Hundred Beast and Big Mom taught this Kuro?¡± Elmos looked at the intelligence, pondered for a moment, and dialed a number. ¡°Joker, I know what kind of person that Kuro is. That guy¡¯s master is connected to the old pirates of the previous peak period. He is a crew member of ¡®Lox¡¯. Are you afraid of that guy¡¯s relationship?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, and then he smiled and said, ¡°Pi, you just need to look at it and you will know. That¡¯s right, you can say that the person is his master. After all, he got all the inheritance of that old guy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Elmos wondered, ¡°Not to mention that he is not ready to be a real Marine yet, even if he is a real Marine, he will not make you afraid.¡± ¡°Hey, ¡®Real Marine¡¯ if he¡¯s going to be one, it¡¯s going to be troublesome. You should be glad he¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Really? I understand.¡± Elmos hung up the phone and finally heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Den Den Mushi and a sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°Joker, you are too timid. You are just a ¡®traitor¡¯ who was taught by an old pirate and then became a Marine. You actually don¡¯t dare to do it, so let me do it!¡± Chapter 257 If I Want to Scam People, Let the Sea Kings Swallow Me ¡°Achoo!¡± Sazir, who was being beaten up by Crowe, no, he was being trained, sneezed and then relaxed. He was kicked in the cheek by Crowe and flew out, spinning and rubbing against the ground. ¡°Too lax!¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more useless, Kuro. If this continues, how can you become a Marine!¡± I think it¡¯s easy for someone like me to be a Marine, at least much better than those Captains and Ensigns¡­ ¡°Kuro, you are too trashy. You need more training!¡± Crowe said. Basil opened his mouth and stood up with great effort. There was a trace of anger in his eyes. That anger was observed by Crowe, which made him look interested. Want to resist? That¡¯s great! Basil moved his hands and feet and said slowly, ¡°Mr. Crowe, if you talk about me again, I will really be angry.¡± ¡°Oh? So what if you are angry?¡± Crowe said eagerly. Sazel was silent for a moment and said, ¡°You know, Mr. Crowe, people don¡¯t have the same body constitution. When I¡¯m angry¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Crowe was ready, waiting for Basil to attack. ¡°The anger will continue.¡± After saying this, Basil stopped moving and just stood there, exactly the same as when the ¡®training¡¯ ended. ¡°Then?¡± Crowe¡¯s lenses showed question marks. ¡°And then that¡¯s it¡­¡± What a joke. So what if he was angry? He couldn¡¯t beat this person in front of him. This Four-Eyed Kid is not only very strong, but he also ate Devil Fruit. He is also a f*cking animal type, and I heard that he is an ancient species comparable to phantom beasts. Even if he won his human form, there were still human and beast forms. Even if he was forced to his limit, so what? If he couldn¡¯t win, he just couldn¡¯t win. He was now waiting for Kuro¡¯s so-called ¡°Pops¡± and Marine Admiral Kizaru to come over. This way, as a Marine who had not yet completed the procedures, he would take this opportunity to go to Headquarters for training and completely escape this bitter sea. At that time, he would take the opportunity to take revenge. He finally understood that he was just beaten up here. Fortunately, there were not many people who hit him. Only Mr. Crowe and Miss Lida came to test the progress of the Nail Fist Technique on a whim. Nail Fist Technique¡­ At the thought of this, Basil felt that his angina was about to act up. Bullying people like this is not allowed. On the beach not far away, Kuro seemed to sense something and glanced in the direction of Basil. ¡°Kuro, that Basil, are you going to train him?¡± Leda asked. It has been a while since we trained that kid. Sometimes, Leda comes to vent her anger in person. No, to train him. But she had never treated Basil as one of her own. ¡°After all, he is also a Kuro, and he is talented. It is better to be a Marine than a pirate. It is better to bring someone who can stop pirates than to let a scourge out.¡± According to normal standards, it would not be a problem for this Basil to become a colonel. Most importantly, his name is also Kuro. If he has the same name, he can be used at times. In the future, when he does something, he will dump the blame and there will be no problem. ¡®What? My surname?¡¯ Why do you care? It¡¯s good enough to give you a name. ¡°What are you thinking about again?¡± Leda saw the light in Kuro¡¯s eyes and asked. ¡°You think too much. I, Kuro, never cheat people,¡± Kuro said seriously. ¡°I believe what most people say, but you¡­¡± Leda looked suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s debatable.¡± Kuro hit Leda¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now? Why do you not believe me anymore? When did I cheat someone? There are some things I don¡¯t want to do. It¡¯s a coincidence, you know? I¡¯m a Marine, I¡¯m very ashamed. If I really take the initiative to cheat people, I¡¯ll let the Sea King class swallow my arm!¡± As he moved, the golden earrings on his earlobes shone brightly in the sun. The light was so dazzling that Leda couldn¡¯t help covering her eyes. ¡°Oh, Kuro, your one is too dazzling. Don¡¯t shake it.¡± ¡°This thing?¡± Kuro touched his earrings. He didn¡¯t dare to tell Lida that he had changed them once. In the past, Leda chose this one, but now this one was changed in Mariejois after the fight with Kaido. It seemed to be of a higher quality than before, but it was also more dazzling. Boom ¡­ As he touched his earrings, the sea suddenly rotated and formed a huge whirlpool. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro turned around with a strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Line, isn¡¯t it normal for a whirlpool to appear on the sea?¡± Leda said. ¡°You are so silly, how can that be the same?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. The vortex gradually expanded and a huge shadow gradually appeared from the vortex, almost turning the sea in front of him into darkness. ¡°Hey, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± As if sensing something, Kuro was stunned for a moment and said strangely, ¡°I was just playing. You really came.¡± BOOM!!! The vortex exploded, causing a huge tsunami. The rising tsunami covered the sky and scattered in all directions in the air, turning into a storm that fell on the entire island. In the rain, two big light bulbs appeared, and then the whole face of the thing was revealed. ¡°Good, good, so¡­ so big!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes almost popped out as she looked at the behemoth in front of her in horror. It was a Sea King. Its mouth was as big as this island, and its eyes were like a small island. Lantern fish! A lantern fish bigger than an island! ¡°Kuro, you said you don¡¯t cheat people. God heard you!¡± Leda pointed at Kuro and shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, this thing¡­¡± A trace of cold sweat flowed down Kuro¡¯s forehead as he held the handle of the Autumn Water Blade. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to deal with!¡± Sea King! And it was a Sea King that was large enough to swallow an island! The threat level of this thing is not ordinary. Kuro is not afraid, but the people on this island are. These residents and his subordinates are all on this island. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The anglerfish opened its mouth. It did not make a sound, but the trembling of its vocal cords made the sound wave rise. The sea current entered its mouth crazily, making the island begin to shake. ¡°It wants to suck the entire island in!¡± Leda shouted. ¡°I know¡­¡± Kuro held the hilt of his sword tightly, and a golden electric light appeared on his hand, filling the scabbard. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± One slash, Instant Slash. A huge golden slash with electric light instantly slashed out and went straight for the anglerfish. The slash directly hit the mouth of the anglerfish and broke the flesh inside, bringing with it the highest level of Haki, crushing the flesh around it. Chapter 258 Stagnated Growth Who is the overlord of the sea. World Government? Marine? Revolutionary Army? Pirates? ¡®Neither.¡¯ It¡¯s these Sea Kings that inhabit the sea! Small Sea Kings can prevent ships from sailing in the sea. A large Sea King can threaten the survival of an island. As for the super-large Sea Kings, that is to make the island cease to exist. This is a super-large Sea King. Even the largest little Ozzy that Kuro has seen is just a gap between its teeth. How did such a big anglerfish appear¡­ A slash was thrown out. For a Sea King that could swallow an island, it was at most an additional wound. At the mouth of the anglerfish, a trace of blood skin that had been minced into minced meat was lifted. The anglerfish¡¯s eyes clearly showed pain, but this pain made it more violent. Its mouth was obviously bigger and the suction force was stronger. The whole island was shaking, the buildings rumbled and a lot of debris fell from the top. The surrounding residents looked at the huge anglerfish and fell into a panic. Ordinary people can¡¯t deal with this size, even Leda. Maybe she can do it if she takes enough energy, but there is no time for her now. Kuro floated in the sky, and the smoke rising from the cigar at the corner of his mouth made it difficult to see his expression. He held the handle of the knife and put it back in the sheath, and took a posture. ¡°One Blade Flow: Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± One slash, one hundred slashes. He waved his saber and hundreds of black and gold slashes went straight to the anglerfish, blasting on its body and lifting its skin, revealing the scars. A hundred slashes made the suction force of the lantern fish¡¯s mouth stop for a moment. ¡°Damn, do you think I¡¯m flipping a knife for you!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said. This was just an ordinary slash with Haki. If he used hundreds of slashes with high-level Haki in one go, he would not be able to withstand it. ¡°Poof!¡± After the stagnation, the anglerfish suddenly turned from sucking to spraying. A large amount of seawater formed a tsunami wave and surged down from above. This amount can make the island flood back and forth three or four times. ¡°My¡­ God!¡± In the distance, Basil¡¯s mouth was wide open as he watched this scene in a daze. Such a wave can¡¯t be stopped at all. It¡¯s not something that human power can stop! Even Mr. Kuro, who is also an ability user, can¡¯t be overturned by the waves. ¡°Run away!¡± The residents shouted and fled in panic. But where can this wave go? ¡°Lion Wei¡­¡± Kuro welcomed the waves and stretched out his arm. The moment his palm touched the seawater and the other seawater was almost on him, he activated his ability. ¡°Imperial City Scroll!¡± The overwhelming seawater rolled in at this moment and turned into a huge lion head, roaring and suddenly hitting the anglerfish. The seawater hit the anglerfish and separated from its body. Its momentum made the anglerfish move back a distance. The seawater entered the sea and rolled up waves, making the sea surface as turbulent as the stormy weather. If it was just inanimate objects, Kuro was confident that he was also at the forefront in terms of application. Perhaps there will be more special Devil Fruit, but this anglerfish can¡¯t be. Even though Kuro tried his best to control it, the movement caused by the water entering the sea still drowned the beach and the port. The water level began to spread nearby, making Kuro grimace. ¡°You f*cking came to the sea with me. If I don¡¯t exhaust you to death, my name is not Kuro!¡± If this was on the sea, he would have time to waste with this anglerfish, but this is his territory now. If he spends time here, he will be fine, but something will happen on the island. Because it is too close to the island, no matter what moves are used, if the range is large, it will affect the island, and if it is too small, it is useless for the size of the anglerfish. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The anglerfish continued to open its mouth and made a dull sound that made people¡¯s scalp tingle. It seemed that it still wanted to continue sucking, as if it really wanted to suck the island in. However, its gaze was not on the island. Its huge eyes were staring in the direction of Kuro. That desire was keenly detected in front of Kuro, who opened his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. ¡°I?¡± Kuro pointed at himself with a strange expression. ¡°My luck is not that bad. I really don¡¯t cheat people.¡± Even the heavens can¡¯t stand me, sending a super-large Sea King to teach me a lesson? It can¡¯t be that unreliable. Kuro did not believe it and moved to the side. Sure enough, the anglerfish¡¯s eyeball turned slightly. It really is him¡­ ¡°Could it be that he still likes any part of my body? Hey, Fish, do you want my cloak? Marine cloak, symbol of glory, you can¡¯t buy it even if you have money.¡± He shouted at the anglerfish. The anglerfish did not speak, and Kuro did not have the Voice of All Things, so he naturally would not let it understand, so it opened its mouth wider and prepared to use the same trick. This scene felt familiar to Leda. It was as if he had heard such rumors somewhere. She stared at the huge eyeball of the anglerfish. As its eyeball turned, Leda looked at Kuro, who was moving in the air. As he moved, the earrings were even more dazzling in the sunlight. Subconsciously, Leda had an idea. ¡°Kuro! Pure gold! It¡¯s pure gold!¡± Leda shouted. ¡°What is it?¡± Kuro looked back at Leda and froze. Of course, he knew about pure gold. The legendary magical gold that can make people eternal youth. With it, one can achieve true agelessness. But he didn¡¯t have that thing. Are my earrings made of pure gold? ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¯ The World Government has this thing for me? He is not Im. Wait ¡­ ¡°Pure gold? Lantern fish?¡± He touched his chin and fell into deep thought. In his memory, there seemed to be such a thing. ¡°That¡¯s Lord Lantern! Legend has it that as long as there is pure gold, it will exist! The light in your ear is very likely to make Lord Lantern misunderstand. It yearns for that light, draw it away!¡± Leda roared. Lantern fish and pure gold? It¡¯s getting more and more familiar¡­ ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not care about it for now. You want my light, right? Okay!¡± Kuro quickly flew forward and appeared on the side of the anglerfish, stabbing it under the eye. ¡°So what if you can turn into a giant of light? If you want light, then come!¡± Chi!!! Kuro appeared under the eyes of the anglerfish and made sure that he could see the light of his earrings. Then, he slashed forward and the black saber turned into a straight light, breaking the skin of the anglerfish and bringing Kuro back. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The anglerfish cried out in pain, but its eyes kept moving towards Kuro. As he moved, its huge body slowly turned around. He really followed Kuro. Kuro flew straight forward and left the range of Moe Island. He only stopped when he could only see the outline of Moe Island. The huge anglerfish also slowly swam over, its head slightly raised, as if it wanted to swallow Kuro. He looked down at the anglerfish from the sky and a sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°When I get to this place, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± His arm was raised high and then fell heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s see which is bigger, you or my treasure house!¡± The sky suddenly turned black. It did not become night, but something covered the sky nearby. Above Kuro¡¯s head, countless islands, factories, and weapons formed a black curtain that covered the sky, bringing a heavy feeling. It was as if the sky had collapsed. ¡°You will sink into the sea, beast!¡± The black curtain quickly descended and objects larger than the anglerfish hit the anglerfish. The impact of something falling from the sky is naturally incomparable. Rocks, islands, and weapons hit the body of the anglerfish as if they were going to crush it, leaving a dent all over its body. The pain made the mouth of the anglerfish bigger, and seawater flowed out of the mouth and into the sea. That was its stomach juice. Such a huge impact made it start to vomit. A large number of fish rushed out of the sea, which were all things that it usually swallowed, including some huge Sea Kings. In the depths of the mouth, the outline of an island appeared. Boom! An island was spat out of the mouth of the anglerfish and poured into the sea, floating on the sea. This scene made Kuro¡¯s mouth twitch. Fortunately, he retreated in time. Otherwise, this thing would run over and bite Moe Island, and it would be gone. After spitting out the island, the body of the anglerfish was obviously flattened. It was not hungry, but it was smashed by Kuro¡¯s treasure house. It turned over on the sea and kept panting. Its breath was like a strong wind, sweeping the sea. ¡°Another round!¡± Kuro¡¯s palm rose and fell, and the object rose to the sky again, ready to hit it again. However, at this moment, the anglerfish seemed to feel something. One of its eyeballs on the sea looked deeply at Kuro, and then its body sank into the sea. ¡°Escaped?¡± Kuro watched as the huge shadow on the sea gradually shrank. It was obvious that it had entered the deep sea. This stunned him. He couldn¡¯t raise his arm or drop it. What is this? Come over and spit out an island performance for him? ¡°You even vomited quite a lot.¡± Kuro looked at the island below. When the entire island was rolled up and spat out in the belly of the anglerfish, it was probably squeezed and destroyed, leaving obvious traces of compression on the island and making a mess. But faintly, there were still some architectural outlines that could be seen. And in the depths, he saw an extremely bright golden light. Kuro narrowed his eyes and landed. He waved his blade and the wind pressure swept away the nearby buildings. At that moment, the light was even greater and shone on him. ¡°This is¡­¡± The moment he was illuminated by the light, Kuro felt that something was wrong. In this world, he would die if he was not careful, so he was very meticulous about his body. He could even feel the slightest movement. And now it was obvious that he felt that his growth had been halted. No, to be precise, it was an extremely slow progress. That degree of slowness could almost be regarded as stagnation. He pried open the ruins around the light and took out a transparent jar. In the jar, a golden pebble was soaking and emitting light. Chapter 259 Do You Think We Marines Will Believe Your Nonsense? ¡°This thing¡­¡± Kuro remembered. This is pure gold. A legendary item, a priceless treasure, something that everyone in the world would want. No one knows where it is. But Kuro remembered. This is on the belly of the anglerfish. Not only that, if I remember correctly, the huge lantern on its head has more pure gold. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Hai, Marine?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside him. A figure appeared in the ruins. The person¡¯s clothes were a little tattered and his stomach pushed up his clothes, making him look like a decadent middle-aged man. ¡°Someone else?¡± Kuro turned his head and looked over, a little enlightened. There are only two people in the belly of this anglerfish. This person is one of them. Mischina Athia, the scientist who made ¡®pure gold¡¯. ¡°How did you get in, no, this is¡­ the sky?¡± Athie raised her head and saw the blue sky. She looked a little dazed. The warm sea breeze blew at the ends of his hair, bringing with it a hint of the fishy smell of the sea. It was not the smell in Lord Lantern¡¯s stomach, but a smell that he had not smelled for a long time, a smell so old that he almost forgot it. Ocean, sky ¡­ ¡°Is this¡­ outside?¡± Athie said foolishly, ¡°I came out of Lord Lantern¡¯s stomach? I haven¡¯t seen the sky for two hundred years¡­¡± ¡°No! No, this is not the time to sigh. Marine, Marine, please save my daughter. My daughter is missing!¡± Asier reacted and begged for help from Kuro. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. To be honest, if he hadn¡¯t remembered something, he really wouldn¡¯t have thought that this fat man was the scientist who created ¡®pure gold¡¯. That thing is not tolerated in this world. ¡°Your daughter?¡± Kuro pursed his lips. ¡°Over there, on the beach of this island. Forget it, let me do it.¡± Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki can clearly sense other life forms here. ¡°This place can¡¯t be taken. Your appearance is troublesome enough.¡± Kuro slapped the ground of the island. With a loud sound, the ground under Athie¡¯s feet split, forming a platform that raised him up. ¡°This, this?¡± Athie was a little flustered and subconsciously squatted down, her hands on the ground. ¡°Hold on tight, don¡¯t fall.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and exerted strength in his palm. ¡°Yo yo yo yo!!!¡± In the distance, the same rock platform flew over with a few figures. It was a little girl with golden hair that reached her waist. She knelt on the ground and looked at the flying platform in panic. On the side, there were two dinosaur-like creatures of different colors, but they looked a little silly. ¡°That is¡­ Olga!¡± Athie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yo?!¡± Olga also saw Asier at this time, and her mouth ¡°O¡± came out. After looking at it carefully, she was stunned. Although they looked different and although they had not seen each other for 200 years, Olga could easily tell that he was her father. ¡°You¡­¡± Olga said in disbelief. ¡°Olga, it¡¯s your father!¡± Asier shouted. Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, the island below rose as a whole and broke down under the collision of countless islands, rocks, and weapons, turning into large rocks that rose into the sky with the objects. ¡°Done, destroy the corpse.¡± Kuro clapped his hands and reached out his hand again. The platform where Asier and Olga were on merged and went with him in the direction of Moe Island. ¡°Kuro! Kuro, are you done, uh¡­ these two are?¡± Leda saw Kuro flying over from afar and just as she shouted, she found two more people beside him. The blonde girl, in particular, made Leda look twice. The girl was about the same age as her current body, and the difference would not be more than two years, but she felt that something was wrong. That aura feels the same as hers, or even¡­ a little older. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now, call Crowe, the meeting is starting.¡± Kuro had already taken off his cloak and wrapped it around his hand to prevent the light from coming out of it. It was a big deal to show his face. ¡°Okay, I will go and shout.¡± Leda saw that Kuro¡¯s face was very serious and nodded. She didn¡¯t care about the blonde girl and ran to call Kuro. ¡°Where is this?¡± Olga looked at Moe Island and her eyes lit up, but she quickly became alert. ¡°No, who are you? Why am I outside? And why is my father here?¡± ¡°Olga, actually we are all on the same island, but the environment of the island has prevented us from seeing each other¡­ My beloved Olga, it is really good that you are still safe and sound after so many years.¡± Asier shed tears. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Olga pursed her lips and didn¡¯t know what to say. She did not know how long she had lived on the beach. Every day, she only had pets to accompany her. She could not see anyone and no one spoke. She had always thought that she was the only one in this world. Unexpectedly, with a tremor, she not only came outside, but she also found her father nearby. This is nothing ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s catch up later. I have something to ask you. When things are done, you will be free to do whatever you want, but¡­¡± Kuro looked at Athie and said in a deep voice, ¡°Keep the matter of ¡®pure gold¡¯ in your stomach.¡± ¡°How do you know¡­¡± Athie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡­ . Originally Uptown, Marine Base. Although it was temporarily built by Kuro and will definitely be renovated and reinforced in the future, the style is similar. With the arrival of Crowe, Kuro brought the two of them to the upper office of the base. He closed the door and the window, leaving no gap in the window. ¡°Mr. Kuro, what are you¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°And these two, how should I address you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. My name is Mischina Athia. This is my daughter, Mischina Olga.¡± Athie said, ¡°I was rescued from the belly of the anglerfish by this Marine. Of course, so was my daughter.¡± ¡°In the stomach¡­¡± Crowe was stunned for a moment. There are still living people in the belly of Sea Kings? This probability is a big prize. ¡°Then you are really lucky. You were swallowed not long ago, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too long, maybe two hundred years.¡± ¡°Oh, 200¡­ Huh?¡± Crowe froze and looked at Asier. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Mischina, did you just say two hundred?¡± ¡°Two hundred years, I remember every year. Sea Round Calendar Year 1320 was swallowed, and now it¡¯s Sea Round Calendar Year 1520. I don¡¯t know what the world has changed, but this island feels no different from other islands I went to before.¡± Crowe said nothing. Leda was speechless. ¡°Two hundred years?!¡± Leda exclaimed, ¡°You have lived for two hundred years?! Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Mr. Mischina.¡± Crowe said seriously, ¡°We are Marines. Marines will not believe such an obvious lie. Do you think we Marines will believe your nonsense?¡± ¡°No, two hundred years.¡± At this moment, Kuro, who was already sitting on the desk, slowly spoke. He opened the thing wrapped in the cloak. Immediately, a golden sun-like light shone in the office. ¡°Because of this, they can live that long.¡± Chapter 260 Hot Potato The light was so strong that it lit up the room. This light was different from the sunlight shining on Kuro¡¯s earrings. Its light was actually very gentle, like the sun and the moonlight. Even if one looked straight at it, it would not be dazzling. ¡°This is¡­¡± Leda and Crowe¡¯s bodies shook and their eyes widened. He felt it, that stagnant growth. Leda has always specialized in body refining techniques and is also an Energy Fruit user. Her control over her body is not weak, so she can feel it. After Crowe ate the fruit, as an Animal, his control over his physique will not be too low. So they all felt that under the illumination of the light, their growth was stopped. ¡°Pure¡­ pure gold?¡± Leda stammered. ¡°Pure gold?!¡± Crowe¡¯s pupils contracted and he cried out, ¡°That secret treasure that can make people eternal and immortal?!¡± ¡°This is it¡­¡± Kuro stared at the pebble-shaped gold wrapped in the cloak and said in a deep voice, ¡°But it can¡¯t be said to be immortal. You feel it, right? It will only slow down the growth of the body, but the slowing speed is equivalent to stagnation.¡± ¡°Theoretically, it is able to stay young forever, the stagnation of the growth of the body, it represents that the body is always in a constant state. Isn¡¯t that right, Mischina Athia.¡± Athie sighed. ¡°Pure gold¡­ It is something that should not appear in the world, but I have no choice. Olga¡¯s illness cannot be cured and she can only rely on pure gold to suppress it.¡± ¡°Eh? Is pure gold made?! I always thought that it was a creation of heaven.¡± Leda was shocked. Crowe swallowed and forced himself not to look at the tempting light. He asked, ¡°May I ask what the disease is?¡± ¡°The South Sea Emperor is hot, that is an incurable disease,¡± Athie said dejectedly. Olga also lowered her head and repeatedly touched the ring on her finger. Inside the ring, there was a small piece of pure gold, which was the reason why she had been stagnant growing. ¡°Is it serious?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Of course it¡¯s serious. It¡¯s an incurable disease, but it can¡¯t cure the disease of waiting for death. Being sick is very painful,¡± Olga shouted. ¡°Is it painful¡­ I haven¡¯t felt it, what is it like to be sick?¡± Leda asked. ¡°Have you never been sick?¡± Olga asked curiously. ¡°No, I have never been sick since I was a child,¡± Leda said matter-of-factly. ¡°If you say starving, I have experienced it. Is being sick similar to starving?¡± ¡°He might not want to eat, no matter how hungry he is,¡± Olga said. ¡°Oh¡­ then being sick is so painful.¡± Leda nodded and had sympathy for Olga. Never been sick ¡­ The people present did not find it strange. Crowe had never given birth. As for Kuro, he had never been sick before. How he felt when he was sick was something that happened in his previous life and he had long forgotten it. ¡°Now is not the time to discuss illness. After 200 years, there is already a special medicine for the fever of the South Sea Emperor. There is a hospital in the town of Moe Island, you can go there and see.¡± ¡°To be honest¡­ I really can¡¯t think of anyone who would make you two trouble. Everyone understands what pure gold represents.¡± Kuro rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. Crowe and Leda nodded, their faces solemn. Immortality will make the world crazy. This thing is good, but who doesn¡¯t want to live forever? But the key is that this thing is not suitable to appear now. It can stagnate growth, which means that as long as you wear pure gold, your body will lack the possibility of advancement. No matter how you exercise, your body will be in a constant state. Kuro is still in the growth stage and has yet to evolve into an ultimate form. However, if a person in his peak state gets it, he can stay in his peak state. There are a few powerhouses in the world at their peak. Kaido is one. Hawkeye is one. The three generals are also in their prime. Although the old man is a little old, he is still in his peak state. For them, getting pure gold means that they can always stay in their peak state. There is no way for this kind of existence to grow. As time goes on, their state will fall. He was already annoyed enough now. Because of his fame, he had to keep a low profile. If the news of pure gold appearing in his hands was known, it would not be as simple as being slightly noticed. That will cause a stir in the world. If he doesn¡¯t hand it over, he can forget about being a Marine. But to hand it over¡­ ¡°There is no reason to hand over something that has reached my hands!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and clenched the jar of pure gold. He could not give this to the World Government. With the World Government¡¯s nature, what will happen if they get this? Moreover, once this kind of thing is exposed, others will definitely come to deal with him first. Compared to him, the World Government is certainly easier to deal with. At that time, even that bastard Kaido will do his best to deal with me. ¡°So this thing, and the one in your hand¡­¡± Kuro grabbed Olga¡¯s hand and took off her ring. Bang! Kuro crushed the jar and held the pure gold and the ring in his palm. The room shook and the rock of the wall broke apart a little and wrapped around the surface of the pure gold. It piled up to form a rock ball and was carved into the shape of a lion¡¯s head. It could no longer emit light. He opened the window and threw the stone outside. It flew up. At the same time, Kuro closed his eyes. In the sky, in the [Treasure of Heaven], where a large number of islands are located, a medium-sized island decomposes by itself, turning into countless big rocks, and the rocks fly to the center, and then the big rocks reassemble and form islands again. He put this thing in the center of the island, but it was not safe enough. The objects in the sky continued to arrange themselves. The island, rocks, and weapons were all combined with the island as the center, forming a continent in the sky. The island containing pure gold will be placed in the center of the mainland so that no matter what, it will not be destroyed or discovered. ¡°Done.¡± After doing all this, Kuro opened his eyes and exhaled. ¡°This thing is a hot potato. Whoever takes it will be f*cking unlucky. Anyone with a little brain will not want it to be born.¡± ¡°Hawthorn? What hawthorn? Is it delicious?¡± Leda heard hawthorn and her eyebrows moved. ¡°Go, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Kuro took out a cigar, lit it, and took a puff. Then he signaled to Asier, ¡°Want one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡± Athie waved his hand and said expectantly, ¡°Marine, did you just say that Emperor of the South China Sea fever can be cured?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Crowe, take them to the hospital. Also, I¡¯ll leave the aftermath to you. Mieschi and her father will handle the procedures here. Don¡¯t have any accidents and let them stay here.¡± Chapter 261 The [Water Jar] is full The matter of Mischi and her father was a small matter in Kuro¡¯s eyes. As long as they did not say anything about pure gold, there was no problem at all. He has lived for 200 more years. Although in the belly of the anglerfish, no one speaks and there is no social environment to encourage people to grow, it is still 200 years. After a long time, it is enough to think through many things. They suffered two hundred years of lonely tragedy because of pure gold. They knew very well what to do next. The pure gold has been sent to the sky by him, and the anglerfish is afraid of him and will not come over. It will just take the remaining pure gold and wander in the deep sea. It was extremely difficult to deal with it. Even Kuro could not guarantee that he could kill it. Fortunately, he saw fear in the eyes of the anglerfish and was sure that it would not come for a while. In addition, this anglerfish wants the kind of light of pure gold and it is not bloodthirsty and vengeful. Without the light of pure gold, it will not deliberately appear on the surface of the sea and it will not appear again. This matter was over. Mischina and her father soon landed on Moe Island with Crowe¡¯s help. There is no household registration in this world. The help Crowe gave them was just to forge evidence of their life here. After all, as a Marine who took over this island, he had this bit of power. After settling down, Kuro did not care anymore. He still had his own things to do. A few days later, on the cliff behind the Marine base. The sound of waves crashing against the reef and the rock wall came from the sound of waves. After countless years of wear and tear, the edge of the rock wall and the reef wall had long been smoothed out and became smooth. Ordinary people could not climb up such a rock wall, and it was very high. Ordinary pirates could not raid from this direction. Otherwise, why would natural ports be so popular? Some naturally formed ports can naturally block enemy attacks, such as places like Moe Island. Beside the cliff, Kuro closed his eyes and assumed a Iaido posture, not moving at all. Splash! The waves hit the reef, causing the sound of waves. At the same time, a black light flashed around him very quickly. The black light disappeared, and so did the sound of the waves. Splash! Shua! The waves hit again, and the black light rose again and surrounded Kuro. ¡°Kuro, Ku¡­¡± In the distance, Leda ran over, but when she saw him like this, she immediately shut up. Beside her were a few others. Crowe, Basil, and a little blonde girl came over. The person who claimed to be 206 years old and his real age was also 206 years old, but his psychological age was estimated to be only seven or eight years old. She did hang out with Leda. One is Leda, who is 18 years old but is afraid of being discovered because of long-term foraging, causing her to lack some serious interpersonal relationships, causing her psychological age to be more in line with her current size. Although she is a ¡°Tian Shan Tong Tu,¡± she is not affected by the environment, causing her age and body to not grow. The two of them got into a fight and became friends in a few days. In particular, Olga also liked to eat it. For 200 years, she only ate the fish in the belly of the anglerfish. She was very interested in proper food. It just so happens that he and Leda are in the same team. Every day on Moe Island, they shop and eat. ¡°Oh! What is that? That black light¡­ What is that?¡± Olga said in surprise. With her eyesight, she could only see Kuro standing there, holding the knife at his waist and not moving. ¡°Blade light.¡± And what Leda saw was different. She could see Kuro¡¯s knife, which was not motionless, but Kuro quickly pulled out the knife, cut forward and then put the knife back in the sheath. And Crowe could sense this. Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Mr. Kuro cultivating, I have to observe him.¡± The ¡°Speed Shave¡± that he is good at now is derived from Kuro¡¯s move. If he can see something, it will definitely help his strength. ¡°Is there really a knife? I can¡¯t see it at all.¡± Sazir swallowed hard. Although he had some strength, like Olga, he could not see Kuro¡¯s movements at all, but he keenly noticed a problem. ¡°Daggers according to the sound of the waves? What¡¯s the use of this?¡± ¡°Just watch quietly. For you, you haven¡¯t reached this level yet.¡± Crowe gave him a scornful look. Although he could not understand it. However, Mr. Kuro must have a deeper meaning for doing this. If he followed the rhythm of the waves and swung his sword, it might be a move to comprehend the aura of nature. ¡°What according to the sound of the waves?¡± Leda said, ¡°It was clearly him who shook the waves with his knife. Kuro waved his knife and the waves only hit once. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Crowe nodded heavily. Fortunately, he did not say it out loud just now. Otherwise, he would lose face and the reputation of Kuro¡¯s think tank. Shua! Splash! Kuro¡¯s blade light rose again and the waves hit the reef and the rock wall at the right time. At this time, he opened his eyes and exhaled. ¡°Tsk, it is indeed a bottleneck in swordsmanship. It is too slow to practice.¡± Kuro released his hand from the hilt and stood up. Compared to body techniques, he naturally had to try swordsmanship first. After all, this is the foundation of his standing. But at his age, if he wants to take another step forward, he can no longer be compared to the simple cutting of mountains. Kuro¡¯s swordsmanship progress is actually two steps. The first step, when he cut down the mountain back then, he reached a bottleneck in his swordsmanship. The second step is to face nature and comprehend it. By using the knife of nature, one can reach another realm. The former was Karp¡¯s way of training, and the latter was another way he found after he entered the bottleneck. The cultivation method from the full-time Hunter [Nitro], but now it has also entered a bottleneck. Although there is still growth, the progress is very slow, so slow that it needs several years to grow a little. The [Water Vat] of swordsmanship itself is almost done. Be it the way to use Haki or the creation of a new sword technique, it is something that is in the [Water Vat] of his sword technique. At most, it is to let water, not to increase the volume of [Water Vat]. Now, if he wants to increase the volume of the [Water Vat], he can either find a more efficient one or he can only comprehend it through constant fighting. The latter, Kuro, directly PASSed and fought. He only wanted to eat and wait for death. As for the former, he could only wait for himself to comprehend it. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Saitama¡¯s cultivation method? Are you playing with me? He had already tried that thing when he transmigrated. In fact, he did not have the strong idealism of Saitama. That training method could not even keep up with the training of Headquarters Marine. Chapter 262 Hmm? ¡°I can only practice swordsmanship as usual every day. If I can reach the level of Nitro, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll put it in body techniques and ability development first. It¡¯s better to practice Advanced Armament Haki from my body as soon as possible so that my safety can be increased.¡± Clenching his fists, Kuro turned his head and looked at Leda and the others. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Leda reacted and cried, ¡°Ah! Yes! Kuro! It¡¯s bad, Kuro, it¡¯s too bad!¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Kuro dug his ears and said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? If the sky falls, there¡¯s a tall man to hold it up. What does it have to do with us? Take your time, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Leda paused and took out a stick of candied hawthorn from the backpack on her back. She tore the wrapping paper and ate one herself, then handed it to Olga. ¡°Yo! Tanghulu!¡± Olga¡¯s mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape and she bit off one in surprise. Her whole mouth was moving, revealing a happy smile. Kuro had nothing to do a few days ago and told Leda how to make it. Then she found a chef to make it. There are all kinds of chefs in this world, and they are proficient in all kinds of things. However, there is no such thing as a red table or white table where you have to learn and know how to order desserts. Otherwise, you are not a good chef. This candied fruit has been very popular with Leda and Olga recently. Leda chewed a few times and her eyes curved into crescents from smiling. It was a sour and sweet taste. She would only discover her true self after eating it. She swallowed and said, ¡°Kuro, that¡­ Ah.¡± Leda bit off another one and continued, ¡°It¡¯s that sea, I found¡­ Olga, do you want another one?¡± ¡°Oh! Okay.¡± Olga nodded heavily. After Olga bit another one, Leda continued, ¡°It¡¯s our scout ship. Well, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Leda!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I told you to talk slowly, not to eat here. Also, you either eat or talk. Don¡¯t talk halfway and then eat. It¡¯s annoying, you know?¡± ¡°You told me not to be anxious.¡± Leda muttered and spoke faster, ¡°It¡¯s the sea that found the Pirate Fleet.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°!!!!¡± A question mark first appeared above Kuro¡¯s head, then it became vertical. ¡°Grand Fleet?!¡± ¡°Yes, Grand Fleet, there are so many ships. There are at least 20 scout ships reporting back, and several of them have many heavy cannons.¡± Leda nodded. Twenty ships?! ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say this kind of thing?¡± Kuro only felt a little toothache. ¡°You told me not to rush and take it slow.¡± Leda looked innocent. ¡°I¡­ forget it, which direction, I will sink them.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid of ships on the sea, wrap it in seawater and make the pirates on board cry. ¡­ . In the sea, 20 ships crossed each other and there was a powerful pressure. The first ship could be said to be incomparably huge. At the bow of the ship was a sculpture of a weapon crossed with Bailey. The Toad Merchant had his arms crossed with a confident expression. ¡°Boss, we are about to reach Moe Island!¡± A man in a striped suit walked over and said excitedly. ¡°Call me Governor!¡± Elmos shouted without looking back and said arrogantly, ¡°Now I am the governor of Grand Fleet, even if it is temporary, I am still the governor! Look, I came here!¡± He stretched out his hand towards the fleet next to him. ¡°These are all famous people!¡± On a ship near him, the bow of the ship is the symbol of a pill, and the Pirate Flag is also a pill with bones crossed on it. On the deck, a man wearing a pill-shaped hat is sitting there, grinning. ¡°Aspirin Painrower, a pirate with a bounty of 135 million, just over 100 million this year. If he goes to Sabaody Archipelago, then there will be more than 11 supernovas. I spent a lot of money to invite him here.¡± ¡°And this one!¡± He stretched his arm to the other side. The ship was like a clock that was coming across. The Pirate Flag was also a clock with bones and there was a ferocious skull above it. The person on the ship was like a cylinder with a clock hanging on the surface of his body. He had rabbit teeth and looked a little funny, but those who knew him understood that this person could not be underestimated. ¡°Samuel the Watchman, the bounty is 65 million. Although it¡¯s not more than 100 million, don¡¯t underestimate him. This guy is very strong.¡± Elmos smiled. ¡°His ability is the key. After eating the Clock Fruit¡¯s clock, he has the ability to control time. He can make time fast or slow.¡± As for the others, half of them are his own ships, and the other half are the remaining pirates he invited. None of them are less than 40 million, and they are all pirates with a good reputation in the first half. For this successful capture of the island, he had put in a lot of effort. After taking over Moe Island, Moe Island will be controlled by these invited pirates and completely become a pirate town. He only wants the right to sell weapons on the route of Moe Island and he doesn¡¯t want anything else. Moreover, he was lucky and got a trump card. After looking at his ships, Elmos frowned. ¡°Where is Donald?¡± ¡°That lord wanted to say that he wanted to put fish in the sea, so he jumped into the sea.¡± The subordinate said honestly. ¡°Eh, at this juncture¡­ Forget it, he is not a pirate, but just in case, the help I invited from Kano Country is enough under the attack of so many of my fleets.¡± Elmos shook his head and looked at the gradually visible outline of Moe Island, the excitement on his face became stronger. ¡°Hey, Samuel, add a speed boost to get us to Moe Island faster!¡± ¡°Huhuhu, it¡¯s totally possible. I also think it¡¯s too slow. At this distance, let¡¯s adjust it for ten minutes.¡± Samuel gave a strange laugh and moved the hands of the clock on his chest and put them in the position ten minutes later. The ability of his Clock Fruit is to accelerate time quickly, which is almost equivalent to skipping time. Although the things that happen in these times will still happen and are uncontrollable, even he can¡¯t do anything in the skipped time. But at the current level, they will arrive at Moe Island in ten minutes. With such a large firepower, it is simply too simple for Moe Island, which is said to be a Marine base. No one could stop them. ¡°Time, turn!¡± With Samuel¡¯s voice, the surrounding environment quickly turned into afterimages. Under the power of time, everything was accelerating. Elmos slowly closed his eyes and revealed a sinister smile. He could already foresee that when he opened his eyes again, he would be able to reach the port of Moe Island and then use the Giant Ship Heavy Cannon and this group of powerful pirates and his subordinates to completely occupy this island! After controlling Moe Island and getting the route and selling the weapons, his status will rise even more. When the time comes ¡­ ¡°Joker, when the time comes, I will not only sell weapons for you, but you will also face me!¡± Elmos was excited. Now, open your eyes! Gulp¡­ He did not see the expected Moe Island. When Elmos opened his eyes, he saw a series of bubbles coming out of his mouth, and in front of him was the deep sea. ¡°Woah!¡± He choked and felt that his lungs were already burning and there was a serious lack of oxygen. He wanted to struggle, but he felt that he had no strength in his entire body. His body was too heavy. In this situation, he should have been in the sea for a long time. From the corner of his eye, he looked to the side and his eyes widened in shock and disbelief. Around him, the wreckage of the ship was everywhere. The pirates and their subordinates were calm and motionless in the sea, and they had long been silent. The two big pirates he relied on, the Painful One and the Clockman, had already sunk into the sea and gradually descended like corpses. ¡°This is¡­¡± Elmos opened his mouth, but the condition of his body no longer allowed him to be conscious. He rolled his eyes, took another mouthful of water, and sank into the bottom of the sea. Above the sea, in the original position of the fleet, Kuro scratched his head in the sky. He looked at the wreckage of the ship floating on the sea and some floating corpses and made an extremely puzzled sound. ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 263 Coming ashore as soon as I entered the sea Where am I? What am I doing? Kuro asked two questions about the three ultimate propositions of mankind. He had clearly just left the port and his hand had just touched the sea, ready to give the fleet in front of him a hard time. Then, there was nothing else. The scene in front of him was obviously caused by a tsunami. The memory told him that he did this, but he had no impression of it at all. It feels like when you are watching a small video exploring the origin of life, you have just taken off your pants and picked up a tissue. The next second, the tissue is already in the wastebasket and your pants are pulled up, and your body tells you that you have recovered. But what about the process? I¡¯m only f*cking fast with my sword! Heaven can testify that he is very slow in other aspects! ¡°Ability?¡± Kuro thought about it and found that only the ability was causing trouble. Looking at the situation, it should still be able to fast-forward or accelerate the same ability. It is a very BUG. ¡°I¡¯m quite lucky¡­¡± Kuro could not help but feel a lingering fear. If that ability is used well, I may suffer a loss. If Moe Island is gone, I will lose a lot of face. Grandpa is about to arrive. He stared at the sea and clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the process just now. I¡¯ll do it again.¡± He landed and his toes touched the surface of the sea. He squatted down and reached his palm into the sea. With the palm as the center, the surrounding sea completely shook and the seawater kept rolling, forming huge whirlpools that swept the wreckage and corpses floating on the sea. At the bottom of the sea, Elmos suddenly opened his eyes. The huge rolling sensation activated his body. I can¡¯t die yet! His dream has not come true! Elmos¡¯s biggest dream is to become the king of the Underground World, the Six Heavenly Kings of the Underground World, and become the Seven Heavenly Kings! For this dream, he must not die! Out of nowhere, his body suddenly gained strength again. Using his hands and feet, he gradually swam from the bottom of the sea to the surface. Gradually, he slowly approached the surface of the sea and could see the sunlight shining through the sea. Soon, soon, he would be able to get out and live. Just as his hand was about to touch the sea, a sound suddenly came from above. ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!¡± The vibrations around Elmos gradually expanded like a tornado at the bottom of the sea, constantly surging. Those remains and corpses were all minced and decomposed into fragments, including things in the sea. Under Kuro¡¯s control, they were all minced. Just as Elmos¡¯s hand reached up, the strong rolling pressure drove his body and instantly crushed one of his arms, followed by his lower body, without any gap. ¡°No!!!¡± Elmos roared, but facing the seawater, he could only make a series of gurgling sounds. Then, the whole thing was minced and mixed with those things into the seawater. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro let go of his hand and looked at the sea inexplicably. He said in confusion, ¡°I feel that something was screaming just now. A living person? Impossible. That tsunami is basically dead. It should be a sea beast¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s unlucky.¡± The usage of the Float-Floating Fruit is not just to float objects. It can move freely, control the seawater, and make it stir. Together with the pressure of the sea itself, it can become an existence that can crush everything. Although Kuro is still in the first stage and controlling objects requires physical strength, his physical strength¡­ is still enough. He is also OK with the Sea Dragon Tornado that causes strong impact and destructive power. ¡°Kouzan can freeze the surface of the sea. I can¡¯t do it, but I can turn the seawater in the range into a meat grinder. Although the range is not as big as his, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just need to practice slowly.¡± Kuro looked at his hand with satisfaction. At least the development of his ability was steadily rising. ¡°Alright, Grand Fleet is done. There is nothing left to threaten this island.¡± Kuro glanced at the sea and made sure that he could not feel any life force and nodded. On the sea, the bow of a pill ship and a clock ship floated, which made Kuro a little happy. ¡°The final pill. This attacker is quite interesting. Does he know this meaning?¡± Shaking his head, Kuro flew into the sky and headed towards Moe Island. At this moment, in the port of Moe Island, a middle-aged man was washed ashore by a wave. This man has a strong physique and is more than two meters tall. He is wearing open-chested clothes and carrying a cross-shaped gun on his shoulder. At this time, he is staring blankly at Moe Island. ¡°I¡­ came ashore?¡± Only then did he remember that he was a little bored on the ship and happened to see a sea beast. He jumped down and was about to stab it to death and swim to Moe Island. He heated his body with blood. However, why did he come to Moe Island so quickly? Didn¡¯t I just go to the sea and now I¡¯m ashore? But his memory seems to be correct. He killed the sea beast and then swam to this side, although it was a little fast¡­ ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care!¡± The middle-aged man shook his head, took a deep breath and roared, ¡°Kuro, where are you! I, Donald, will avenge my master today. Come and fight me to the death!!!¡± His voice was very loud and sounded unusually heroic. His voice was so loud that half of the island could hear it. Then, a large number of Marines came from the distance, either crouching or standing, pointing guns at him. The man¡¯s face obviously froze and he held the spear tightly. ¡°You are too despicable. I am just looking for Kuro to fight one-on-one. It has nothing to do with you. Get out of the way!¡± At the back of the crowd, Leda walked over and looked the man up and down. ¡°Who are you? There is actually a living person? Your luck is not bad.¡± She had seen with her own eyes that after Kuro flew over, he swept up a tsunami and destroyed the entire fleet. Now, he actually left a living person behind. His luck was extraordinary. ¡°My name is Donald, from Kano Country. My surname is Tang. Nader means that he hopes that I can accommodate good morality. Please advise me!¡± Donald cupped his fists and said seriously. ¡°Ah¡­ No, I didn¡¯t ask for your specific meaning. Well, my name is Flo Lida, please guide me.¡± His serious look made Lida a little lost and she quickly bowed. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Donald nodded solemnly and continued to roar, ¡°Kuro! Kuro, where are you! Come and fight me one-on-one, I want revenge!¡± Kuro? Basil, who happened to rush over from the rear, was stunned. His first reaction was to call him, but on second thought, it seemed unlikely. He was a person without fame, strength, or identity. Who would look for him? ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for Mr. Kuro?¡± Crowe arrived with Basil at this time, pushed aside Marine and asked with a frown. The aura of this man¡¯s physique is not weak, it is even a little strong. ¡°My name is Donald, I am from Kano Country. My surname is Tang. Nader means that he hopes that I can accommodate good morality, please advise me!¡± Donald cupped his fists again and bowed to Crowe. Crowe said nothing. He had heard it just now. There was no need to repeat it. Chapter 264 Are You Kuro? No, You¡¯re Not Seeing that Crow was standing there, Donald, who had finished saying his name, frowned. ¡°It¡¯s basic courtesy to say your name after hearing someone else¡¯s name.¡± Hearing this, Crowe pushed up his glasses and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience for people looking for trouble.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Donald swung his spear from his shoulder to his neck and then to his other shoulder. He raised his spear and pointed it at Crowe. ¡°I hate impolite people. I used you to warm up before dealing with Kuro.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, the ten-word gun made a sound and the tip of the gun was already in front of Crowe. This speed¡­ Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously crossed his arms. His arms exploded with black hair and quickly expanded into a human-beast form. ¡°Iron block!¡± Bang! Crowe¡¯s feet stood in the ground and he moved back a few meters, plowing a shallow gully and staring at the gun in amazement. The end of the gun was still connected to a chain. Donald pulled the chain and the spear was pulled back, and the handle was surrounded by the chain. ¡°You¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes darkened. Just by throwing it, he was actually able to defeat him, who was in his human form. Moreover, what was with that force? It was just a hit, and he felt that his arm was a little numb. Not only is he fast, but his strength is also impeccable. Where did such a thing come from? Kano Country, isn¡¯t that the country of West Blue? Donald held the handle of the spear and raised it horizontally. He stepped on it and it made a muffled sound on the ground. ¡°Flying Swallow.¡± Whoosh! The spear swung horizontally at Crowe, its posture fierce and its speed fast. The tip of the spear drew a curved cold light in the air and almost instantly arrived beside Crowe¡¯s head. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, Crowe¡¯s body expanded and his knees folded, showing the reverse curvature of his beast form. He turned into a werewolf more than five meters tall and grabbed the light with his big hand, holding the spear blade in his hand. ¡°Rare Zoological Department.¡± Donald was surprised, but he did not look afraid. After Crowe grabbed the cross-shaped gun, his other claw quickly reached out to the person in front of him. His nails were sharp and cold. This time, he was going to get five big bloody holes on this strong man. Donald¡¯s wrist shook and Crowe felt the gun blade in his palm tremble. The tremor almost made him lose his grip and his fingers loosened. It was this loosening that the gun blade was pulled out and swung towards his attacking claws at an extremely tricky angle. Bang! Crowe¡¯s claws were bounced away, and Donald came close at this time. The handle of the gun was raised, and the end of the gun was stained with a touch of darkness. It hit Crowe¡¯s abdomen, and he took a few steps back. After pushing Crow away, Donald drew his spear and resumed his posture, exhaling. ¡°Hey, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Now even Leda was shocked. This guy is quite good at shooting! What he did just now was a big move, and swinging away Crowe¡¯s restraint and using a polearm weapon at a very close distance to do such a tricky and fast operation was not the same style. Two completely different styles were perfectly used by one person. Moreover, the aura at the end of the gun handle just now was Haki. Where did such a person come from? ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Crowe touched his abdomen and said solemnly. This person is not a pirate. Recently, Crowe has recorded all the pirates from the Golden Lion generation to the supernova era like Straw Hat. No matter if they are famous or not, he will remember more than 20 million. The man in front of him is definitely more than 20 million in terms of strength, but he has never seen this person¡¯s bounty order, so he is not a pirate. If you¡¯re not a pirate, why are you on Moe Island¡­ When Donald heard Crowe ask for his name again, he cupped his fists and said: ¡°My name is Donald, I am from Kano Country. My surname is Tang. Nader means that he hopes that I can accommodate good morality, please advise me!¡± Crowe said nothing. ¡®No, I didn¡¯t mean to ask your name.¡¯ ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°It¡¯s basic courtesy to announce your name after asking someone else¡¯s name. If you don¡¯t give your name, I won¡¯t answer.¡± Donald said. ¡°My name is Ke¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to take revenge on Kuro!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Blue veins appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to me. It was already confirmed just now. And I¡¯m not looking for you, but Kuro,¡± Donald said loudly. ¡°What revenge did you take on Kuro?¡± Leda asked. ¡°Oh, Leda.¡± Donald looked at her and said, ¡°His master killed my master in the past. Before my master died, he still remembered this kind of thing, so I came over. Master¡¯s generation is definitely incomparable, but in terms of disciples, I don¡¯t think I will lose to him. That person is called Kuro.¡± Kuro¡¯s master? Leda cocked her head. Kuro¡­ does he have a master? He had never mentioned it. Didn¡¯t he cultivate by himself? At first, Leda didn¡¯t believe it. That kind of obviously systematic swordsmanship, if there is no inheritance, then Kuro is too monstrous. However, it turned out that he was so monstrous, so hentai. Donald¡¯s words made Basil, who was standing at the side, suddenly shiver. He felt that this person¡¯s gun skills were very familiar, and now he was even more certain. The old man once said that he had the most admirable enemy in his life. He was from the Flower Country and used a cross-shaped gun. He lost to him in a duel back then and the old man paid the price for it. Now, Kano Country and the Ten Words Gun are all available. This powerful man is here for me?! Basil couldn¡¯t help but shiver and shrink back. Let him fight with this strong man? His scalp will probably be cut off. ¡°Anyway, where is Kuro? He has you powerful subordinates, so he shouldn¡¯t be weak. Isn¡¯t he too timid to keep hiding in the back?¡± Donald glanced at the group of Marines and said loudly, ¡°Kuro, if you are a man, come out and don¡¯t be a rat. Then are you still a man? You are ashamed of your master!¡± ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Sazir gritted his teeth. He was prepared to shrink back, but he could not tolerate this. He would never allow anyone to insult that old man! ¡°I am Kuro!¡± Basil pushed Marine aside and stood up: ¡°Donald, if it is a challenge, I will not refuse. Even if I die, I will defend his honor!¡± He was ready to die! Donald glanced at him and looked around. ¡°Kuro! You coward, you actually prepared a substitute. Are you afraid of me because you got the news in advance? Why don¡¯t you come out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± Basil shouted. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Basil said seriously, ¡°You are so weak, you are not the Kuro I thought.¡± He pointed at Crowe and said, ¡°That guy named Kuro has such a strong subordinate, how can he be as weak as you! Stand down, I am not interested in the weak.¡± Basil was speechless. But I am really Kuro! And it¡¯s that Kuro you found! What¡¯s wrong with being weak? Can this world treat the weak well? When can the weak stand up again! Basil trembled with anger. Chapter 265 Force Blade (1) ¡°Kuro, you coward, despicable person, rat, why didn¡¯t you come and face me!¡± In front of Sazel, Donald roared around, and every sentence hit hard on Sazel¡¯s heart. No matter how he explained, Donald just didn¡¯t believe that his name was Kuro and aroused reverse psychology. The more he admitted it, the more Donald felt that the real Kuro was a coward. Leda and Chlo? looked at each other. Chlo? nodded. The lenses were reflective. He should be looking for Basil Kuro. But this fool probably won¡¯t believe it. If he does not admit that Basil is the Kuro he wants, then there is only one Kuro here who can meet his requirements. ¡°Why are you scolding me?¡± A sound came from the sky. As soon as Kuro flew back to Moe Island, he heard a man with a loud voice scolding him at the port. He was either saying that he was a coward or that he was despicable. Donald looked up and saw a man in a Marine cloak looking down at him. ¡°You are Kuro?¡± Donald was stunned. He looked at Kuro in the sky and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right, you should be Kuro! Do you think you can hide?¡± ¡°Handsome, tall, sharp eyes, melancholic temperament. Although you don¡¯t have any stubble, you have long been exposed. A person like you is like a firefly in the night, so conspicuous and outstanding!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro was silent for a while and scratched his head in embarrassment. His cheeks were a little red. ¡°Ah, no, I haven¡¯t washed my face. I¡¯m quite embarrassed to be praised like this¡­¡± Everyone was speechless. Leda rolled her eyes. How could she not see that this seemingly stubborn man actually knew how to suck up? As for Basil, he fell to his knees and punched the ground. He is the real Kuro! The real Kuro you are looking for! Kuro descended from the sky and landed in front of Marine, facing Donald. ¡°But although you praise me, you were scolding me before. Who are you? What are you doing?¡± ¡°My name is Donald, I¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Crowe quickly stopped him from introducing himself and said quickly, ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is Donald, a citizen of the Flower Country. He is here to take revenge on you.¡± He was really tired of hearing Donald¡¯s self-introduction. ¡°Revenge?¡± Kuro looked at Donald. ¡°What grudge do I have against you?¡± ¡°You have no grudge against me.¡± Donald said truthfully, ¡°But my master has a grudge against your master. My master has always been holding a grudge for losing to your master. Before he died, he was still talking about this kind of thing. So when I knew that you were on the island, I found Elmos to challenge you!¡± He pointed his spear at Kuro and shouted, ¡°Come and fight with me. I will take back my master¡¯s reputation!¡± Master ¡­ Kuro was a little confused. Where did he get a master? Old man? Although the old man was good to him, he had never taught him anything. Of course, Kuro did not expect the old hooligan to teach him anything. His main fighting style was ability. Kuro was not interested in the kick technique. As for swordsmanship, the old man could not teach him anything. Cheat? What? There are still two cheats. Besides, he brought the [Illusionary Divine Wind] with him. The first time it appeared in this world, there can¡¯t be a second one, and there won¡¯t be a loser. Who else is there ¡­ Kuro¡¯s puzzled look was seen by Donald, which made him a little angry. ¡°Don¡¯t joke! Even if your master is a member of the Rox Pirates and was once in the same boat as Whitebeard, Beast and Big Mom, that¡¯s not a reason for you to be proud. Didn¡¯t he mention that he once met a ranger in Kano Country who used a jutsu gun?!¡± He had mentioned it. Basil thought to himself. Of course, he had mentioned it. That old guy was obsessed with the Kano Country Ranger who disabled him. How could he not have mentioned it? However, Donald¡¯s words made Kuro misunderstand. He pondered for a while and hit his right palm with his left hand. ¡°Oh, you are talking about him. I am not his disciple.¡± He thought Donald was talking about Shiki. ¡°You¡¯re a traitor!¡± Donald was even angrier when he heard this. He held his spear tightly and rushed over. ¡°You inherited everything from him, but you still dare to deny it. Are you so afraid of me? Or, as a Marine, you don¡¯t recognize the master of a pirate?!¡± Thud! ¡°Star Point!¡± He stepped heavily in front of Kuro, and the jutsu spear turned into an afterimage, emitting cold lights, like twinkling stars in the sky, attacking Kuro. ¡°Gun technique?¡± Kuro was stunned. It was rare to meet someone who played with a ten-word gun, and there were no experts in the Marine Corps who played with long poles. Most of them relied on brute force. If the pole is used well, so far Kuro knows Whitebeard. But this Donald is obviously not. This move is very tricky, and there are chains on the gun body, which should be used for long-range attacks. If it can be thrown, the strength is too weak to have any effect. This guy looked pretty good. He held the handle of the knife and a black light flashed. Several black lights turned into afterimages and blocked the star-like brilliance, making a crisp sound. All the attacks were blocked at this moment. Donald retracted his spear and stabbed out again with a sound of air breaking. This time, the tip of the spear was covered with a layer of Haki. Dang! Kuro only waved his sword to block Donald¡¯s spear. ¡°You are not a pirate.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Donald took a few steps back, exhaled a few times, and said: ¡°I am the Captain of Kano Country¡¯s Guards, how can I be a pirate!¡± Kuro thought about it and sighed. ¡°Forget it, since you praised me for being handsome and not a pirate¡­¡± He sheathed Autumn Water and stepped forward slightly. ¡°One strike, you can go back if you lose.¡± ¡°Ha! I admit that you are very strong, but if you want to beat me with one strike, you are looking down on me¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and slowly swung his blade. The speed was very slow, just an ordinary person¡¯s swing, but for someone who was used to seeing Kuro¡¯s extremely fast swing, it was very slow. However, after this slash, Donald suddenly stopped moving. His eyes were full of shock as he stood there stiffly and let the blade swing over. The tip of the knife stopped at the tip of Donald¡¯s nose. Kuro put his sword back into its sheath and said, ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Donald¡¯s arm loosened and the gun fell to the ground with a clang. He didn¡¯t care and his whole body went limp and he began to breathe inexplicably and his eyes gradually lost focus. But in the eyes of others, this was a very ordinary slash. Basil was very puzzled. Mr. Kuro just waved his knife and Donald, who could obviously beat him, fell down just like that? Crowe didn¡¯t quite understand, and neither did he. Only Lida saw something. ¡°A move similar to ¡®Crush¡¯?¡± In Donald¡¯s eyes, after Kuro swung his sword, the world changed completely. The surrounding scene was disappearing, and the black blade was infinitely enlarged in his eyes. I can¡¯t dodge it! There is no escape! No matter where he goes, this knife will hit him! The momentum of this blade made him not dare to resist at all. The feeling was as shocking as a mountain pressing down, the sea rolling over, and the sky turning over. Force Blade. This is not a move used to slash people. In fact, this is a move that Kuro comprehended when he was practicing the second stage of swordsmanship. It was like a single version of murderous aura, but there was no murderous aura. It was natural. However, it was not complete. Chapter 266 That¡¯s Too Good¡­ No, Too Depressing After lying on the ground for a while, Donald got up and stared at Kuro, as if he wanted to remember Kuro¡¯s appearance forever. What? Is he unconvinced and wants to do it again? If it comes again, then Kuro will not have much patience. It is enough to be given a chance. Do you really want to attack Marines without being punished? Bang! Suddenly, Donald knelt on the ground and said to him sincerely, ¡°I lost, I am convinced. As expected of the disciple of the person who defeated my master, I have perfectly inherited everything from him. But I will not give up, I will challenge you again!¡± With that, he turned around and jumped into the sea, swimming towards the distance. From the looks of it, he seems to be preparing to swim away¡­ Is this person so fierce? ¡°Kuro, what¡¯s wrong with your knife? That¡¯s not killing intent, right?¡± After Donald disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes, Leda walked over and poked Kuro with her finger. ¡°You punch 10,000 times a day with gratitude, you can do it in a few years,¡± Kuro said to her. ¡°Ha? Be grateful?¡± Leda looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You are like that?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kuro said firmly, ¡°I was very grateful during that time!¡± Of course he was grateful. Although he did not want to come to this world, the power brought by the cheat allowed him to have the ability to protect himself. For this, Kuro was very grateful. Thank you, cheat, and thank you for your good swordsmanship talent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to practice his sword so quickly. Although the Unshadowed Divine Wind is wind, if you don¡¯t practice it, the wind is useless. ¡°Ten thousand times?¡± Leda was speechless. ¡°Ten thousand times at full strength?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Normally, a knife can¡¯t have any effect.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°You really are a hentai.¡± This kind of method is not something that ordinary people can bear. Every day, they will attack 10,000 times. In addition to exhaustion, there is endless boredom, not to mention gratitude. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel!¡± The Captain ran over and said loudly: ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, a Battleship is coming!¡± Battleship? Kuro was stunned for a moment. Before he could ask, a yellow light flashed in the sky. ¡°Moximose, Maximose, it¡¯s weird, Kuro, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone.¡± As if he was taking a leisurely walk, the wretched old man looked at the black Den Den Mushi on his wrist and gradually revealed his human form. Then, he saw Kuro in the port. ¡°Oh, so many people. It¡¯s so scary. Kuro, are you here to welcome me, but the phone I gave you hasn¡¯t gone through.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you used a Den Den Mushi!¡± Kuro¡¯s green tendons were exposed as he said this. Then he looked at Kizaru who landed on the ground and smiled. ¡°Grandpa, welcome.¡± ¡°That is¡­ Admiral Kizaru?!¡± The Marines stared. One of the three highest combat forces of the World Government, Kizaru. Admiral Kizaru came in person? That means that the World Government also acknowledges their actions on Moe Island, which makes some Marines relieved because Lieutenant Colonel Kuro is too capricious. Some smart people are worried about the follow-up impact, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong. The onlookers also looked happy. Since the Admiral had come, their peace and stability were guaranteed. ¡°Oh, I heard that you have a big problem here, so I took action early. It seems that you solved it.¡± Kizaru shrugged. These words made Kuro scratch his head and say uncertainly, ¡°It seems, probably, maybe, maybe¡­ it¡¯s solved.¡± Because he himself did not have a sense of reality, but it was indeed resolved. In the distance, a Battleship slowly approached and docked in the port. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± On the deck, a man wearing love glasses waved excitedly. ¡°Zango?¡± Crowe, who was at the side, saw who it was and was slightly stunned. If Zanggao was here, it meant that the officer on this ship was Tina. Sure enough, after the ship docked, Tina came down from above with her people. ¡°What you did, Kuro.¡± She had a cigarette in her mouth and this was the first sentence she said when she saw Kuro. ¡°Granny Crane is worried about you. Also, Marshal Sengoku, Tortina has a message for you. Don¡¯t do such a boring thing!¡± ¡°I have never heard Mr. Sengoku say that,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Because he knows you won¡¯t tell him, Admiral Kizaru.¡± Tina rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You think I want to do it? Didn¡¯t we bump into each other? If you come over, will you take over?¡± Kuro asked. Tina nodded. ¡°Tina has been promoted to a Brigadier General and is stationed here. As for you, you have to report back to headquarters. Also, are you going to talk about things here?¡± ¡­ . Kuro brought Kizaru and Tina to the Marine Interim Base. ¡°This place, Kuro, you are too casual. The foundation is not even built.¡± Tina saw at a glance that this Marine base was built randomly and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s temporary. If you come, you can rebuild it later.¡± Kuro shrugged and led the two of them into the office, followed by Crowe and Leda. They were majors and qualified to attend such meetings. After entering the office, Tina said directly, ¡°Roman and Suknay Kingdom sued you to the World Government, saying that you, as a Marine, interfered in the affairs of the two countries for no reason and killed the honorary knight of their two countries, Bonaparte Poropa. I don¡¯t know if it was a coincidence, but you really killed that guy, right?¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a hateful weapons dealer who likes to buy humans for experiments, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead. Marshal Sengoku appreciates you for this, so he resisted the pressure and didn¡¯t let you be punished. Shouldn¡¯t you restrain yourself, Kuro, Marine¡­ After all, it¡¯s still a subordinate agency of the World Government,¡± Tina said. ¡°Well, just as Tina said, be careful next time, Kuro.¡± Kizaru, who was sitting at the head of the office, laughed. ¡°Got it, Old Master.¡± Kuro replied indifferently. ¡°You two¡­¡± Tina held her forehead with her black-gloved hand. ¡°Tina knew it would be like this. Admiral Kizaru, you don¡¯t take this matter to heart.¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t help it. Kuro, you can¡¯t stay on Moe Island. Follow me and Headquarters first to complete your promotion. But this time, you may not be able to stay on the Grand Line. The World Government has a problem with you.¡± Not staying on the Grand Line? Kuro perked up. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ Ah, no, that¡¯s too depressing.¡± He looked depressed. ¡°It¡¯s really disappointing that I can¡¯t complete my Marine life on the Grand Line, hehehe!¡± Seeing his involuntary smile, even Tina showed a look of disdain. ¡°Control yourself, control yourself, Kuro, your expression betrayed you,¡± Leda reminded him in a low voice. Chapter 267 Tina, I Want You¡­ Since Moe Island has been taken over by Tina, there is no point in Kuro staying here. The Grand Fleet is gone anyway, and Tina¡¯s strength is enough to defend Moe Island. But before leaving, he still had some things to do. ¡°Tina.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I want to¡­¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I want you¡­¡± Tina was stunned. Looking at Kuro¡¯s serious expression, she hesitated for a while and gritted her teeth. ¡°Tina won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡± ¡°Just satisfy me, please.¡± Kuro put his hands together. ¡°Tina will be very tired.¡± ¡°But I really need it. Without you, I really can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Well, since you begged Tina, Tina will satisfy you.¡± ¡­ . Therefore, she built the Black Gun for two days and sent it to Kuro. This thing is actually very useful. Unlike last time when he was sneaking around, now that Kuro¡¯s fruit has been exposed, he doesn¡¯t care anymore. He blatantly used his ability to send a large number of black guns into the sky. After doing all this, he said goodbye to Tina and sailed to the headquarters with Kizaru and his subordinates. In the office of the Battleship. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary. Monchi D. Luffy, ringing the bell in Marin Van Do, accompanied by Rayleigh, that old guy, can¡¯t help but come out?¡± Kizaru leaned back in his chair and cut his nails while looking at a newspaper on the table. ¡°What are they doing in Marien Vando at this time, provocation? Kuro, what do you think they are going to do?¡± Beside him, Kuro reclined on the sofa and shrugged noncommittally. ¡°Our main force is not here, but it¡¯s not bad when it comes to choosing.¡± Akainu ran to encircle the remaining pirates, Aokiji went to deal with the aftermath, and the old man¡­ was slacking here like him. The Three Generals were not here, and the rest of the main force went to the stabilization world. Straw Hat chose a good time. ¡°3D has been crossed out and there is an additional 2Y¡­ Day and Year. Cancel it in three days and it will become two years later and we will meet somewhere.¡± Kuro glanced at the newspaper. ¡°That¡¯s probably what it means.¡± ¡°Oh, they feel that their strength is insufficient and want to lie low for a while. What a good idea,¡± Kizaru said in surprise. ¡°Where do you think they will be?¡± ¡°How would I know? Besides, with that Hades accompanying me, what can I do even if I know? Now is not the time.¡± Apart from the straw hat, he remembered that he was on Nine Snakes Island, but he had forgotten the rest. And this kind of thing is nothing compared to the pirates that are getting more and more rampant. Marine¡¯s energy can¡¯t be wasted in such a place, not to mention that troublesome guy Rayleigh is here. This kind of thing, just be surprised, no one would care. At least the people of Kizaru¡¯s faction don¡¯t care much. ¡°I say, old man, you lost your qualification as a Marshal. Do you really not feel any pity?¡± Kuro asked Kizaru. He could not figure out where this old thing got so many nails to cut. ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that you would ask me such a question.¡± Kizaru opened his eyes slightly and thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, maybe it will be a pity, but I don¡¯t want to compete with Sakasugi. He is full of confidence. Sengoku-san didn¡¯t recommend him, but the government seems to have this idea.¡± Akainu was naturally full of confidence. His performance in this war was the most outstanding, so he was naturally qualified in this aspect. ¡°Grandpa, I heard that the relationship between Admiral Aokiji and Admiral Akainu is not very good.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and probed. ¡°It¡¯s just a difference of opinion. In Marine¡¯s position, it¡¯s still the same.¡± Kizaru paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°Well, if Sakasugi takes over, that kid Kuzan may not agree so easily. The internal struggle of the Marine is so terrible.¡± That would not be easy. What Kuro knew was that in a year, the two of them would have a big fight. The winner takes the throne and the loser leaves. It was a big shuffle. After this reshuffle, Kuzan will leave. Although Kuro doesn¡¯t like this very much, he still likes the world to maintain the status quo. Only by maintaining the status quo will he feel safe. The wind and clouds are not ordinary annoying. But he could not control the thoughts of the strong. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like to fight, but if I take the throne¡­ Kuro, what do you think?¡± Kizaru suddenly asked Kuro. ¡°You will take the position?¡± Kuro sat up and lit a cigar. After a moment of silence, he suddenly smiled. ¡°If you want to do it, I¡¯ll be busy.¡± If the old man really wants to ascend the throne, Kuro will definitely help. For this, he will need status. At that time, he would go to the New World no matter what. Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, as expected of a subordinate that I think highly of. Unfortunately, I have been disqualified.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have such thoughts. That position is not easy to do.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, if I become a Marshal, it will be very troublesome, and¡­¡± Kizaru shrugged, poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip. He didn¡¯t need to say the rest. Kuro understood. If the old man becomes a Marshal, Aokiji will not run away, but there will also be a problem. Marine forces will become obedient. Aokiji was originally a lazy person, and Akainu might not listen to Kizaru. If the three generals acted independently, it would not be easy for Marine. Although Kuro likes the atmosphere of clocking in to work, Marines can be relaxed within the scope of this rule, so there is no need to destroy the enthusiasm of those radicals. You destroy your pirates and I will live a stable life. If you need to fight together, that is enough. ¡°Can I go back to East Blue this time?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Why do you want to go to East Blue so much, Kuro?¡± Of course, it was to escape from the dangerous Grand Line and go back to his hometown to have fun. However, he could not say this. ¡°Grandpa, the pirates in the Four Seas are very rampant now, and the military power of the Headquarters is not enough. As a Marine, my position is also suitable. Isn¡¯t it just right to go to the Four Seas to station and contain the pirates?¡± Kuro said seriously, ¡°East Blue used to have a Pirate King, and now there is a pirate named Straw Hat. Look, the pirates in East Blue have caused a lot of incidents. As a Marine, I am also very familiar with my hometown. Isn¡¯t it good to go back?¡± Well, that was it. He is definitely not weak because of the pirates in East Blue. It is harder to get promoted than in Grand Line. ¡°Well, I will report to Sengoku-san,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Grandpa, you continue to cut your nails and I will go out to fish.¡± Kuro stood up with the cigar in his mouth and walked out. Snap. Kizaru finished cutting the last nail and put the nail clipper down. He picked up the newspaper again and read it again. After a long time, he made a sound. ¡°It¡¯s so scary¡­¡± Chapter 268 Kuro, I Miss You So Much Headquarters, Marin Vando. After a few days of sailing, he finally ended his patrol mission and returned to Headquarters. At this time, the headquarters is full of clanking sounds. One-third of the buildings on top of the battlefield have been destroyed. At this time, this is still the headquarters, so we naturally have to hurry up and renovate it. Fortunately, his own home was well protected. But before he could go home, a Marine ran over and said that Sengoku was looking for him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to be scolded.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said to Crowe behind him, ¡°Take Basil to report. I¡¯ll be back after I get scolded.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded. The Marine led the way and soon brought Kuro to a spacious office. After that, he retreated and Kuro straightened his collar and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Sengoku¡¯s voice came from inside. Kuro pushed the door and entered. He saw Sengoku with his head lowered, as if he was dealing with documents. At the side, Crane was sitting on the sofa drinking tea. When he saw Kuro, he smiled and said, ¡°You little brat, you have caused a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Granny Crane.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. Hearing this, Sengoku raised his head and veins appeared on his forehead. ¡°Kuro!! What did you do!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Sengoku-san.¡± Kuro walked to the sofa on the other side and sat down. He put out the cigar in the ashtray and smiled. ¡°That Bonaparte Poropa has the ambition to replace our Marine. Isn¡¯t this a precaution in advance?¡± ¡°Come on, that guy can¡¯t do that kind of thing at all. Do you think we Marines are good for nothing! That guy, Poropa, is not the point at all. The point is that you let two countries go to the government to sue you. Can¡¯t you do things more safely!¡± Sengoku roared. ¡°I want to, but they came directly. I can¡¯t do anything about it. Sengoku-san, you know me. I am the most reliable person. You can¡¯t see me in dangerous things.¡± Kuro said innocently. ¡°Enough! You lazy guy!¡± Sengoku lowered his voice a little. ¡°I will protect the government for you. Don¡¯t cause any trouble for me during this time. I am going to retire, do you understand?¡± Kuro picked his ear. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ There¡¯s no need to be so loud, I heard it.¡± And cause less trouble? He still wants to not cause trouble. Did you give me a chance? When you released me back to East Blue, nothing happened. Everyone was happy and it was a win-win situation. Sengoku stared at him for a while. ¡°In short, that¡¯s it. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back and rest. Stay in the headquarters first and complete your medal.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I will take my leave first, Sengoku-san.¡± He rolled his eyes. He knew that he was here to be scolded. Just as Kuro was about to walk out, Sengoku suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°About the Marshal, who do you want on the stage?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro turned around and said in a daze, ¡°You¡¯re asking me about this kind of thing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a Lieutenant Colonel? Isn¡¯t a Lieutenant Colonel a Marine? As long as you are a Marine, you are qualified to discuss this matter. Don¡¯t pretend with me, Kuro,¡± Sengoku said. ¡°I like my old man. That¡¯s all, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro waved his hand and walked out the door. ¡°Cunning little fox, you are as unwilling to get involved in this matter as Polusalino.¡± Sengoku gritted his teeth and looked at the closed door. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not like you know his personality all the time. It¡¯s the same. If you don¡¯t want to get involved, don¡¯t get involved. It¡¯s not a good thing.¡± Crane crossed his arms and said lightly, ¡°You want Kuro to support Kurzan and influence Polusalino at the same time. They will see through this, they are not fools.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Forget it, let him be. I can¡¯t control anything.¡± Sengoku rubbed his head and sighed. ¡­ . ¡°This is the training ground. From now on, you are an official Marine.¡± After completing the procedures for Basil, Crowe brought him to the training ground of Headquarters and said, ¡°In addition, although you are my direct subordinate, our department is a little different. When you are training as a recruit, I will not ask you to get good results, and of course, it will not be too bad. You need to get the most average results among the training of many recruits. It cannot be too good or too bad.¡± What does that mean? Basil was a little confused. It¡¯s understandable that he can¡¯t get too bad results. He became a Marine because of his excellence. But what the hell is not too good? ¡°In short, take an average. If you exceed one or drop one rank, you will receive a strict training from me.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and his tone was malicious. Go to hell! When he came to the training ground at that time, in order to ensure that he was average, he deliberately controlled his strength and suffered a lot. It was even worse than fighting with all his strength. This pain could not end with him. This should become their ¡®good tradition¡¯ in this lineage. ¡°Chloe?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside him. Smoker walked over with Tashigi in tow, chewing on two thick cigars. ¡°Mr. Smoker,¡± Crowe greeted. ¡°You¡¯re back, that means that Kuro is also back?¡± Smoker came up to him and glanced at Basil behind him. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro has just been called over by Marshal Sengoku. This is the new recruit, Basil Kuro. We met a very talented person during the voyage,¡± said Crowe. ¡°What is it called?¡± Smoker was stunned. ¡°Reporting, my name is Basil Kuro!¡± Basil puffed out his chest and raised his head. ¡°No, I took my surname.¡± ¡°My name is Kuro!¡± ¡°Tell me again who you are.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ My name is Kuro!¡± After saying that, he watched Smoker¡¯s expression change from surprise to a kind of bad humor. He had seen that expression before, from Chlo? and Leda¡­ ¡°Your name is Kuro, I missed you so much!¡± Smoker grabbed Sazel¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°My good friend is also called Kuro. He likes to practice with me when he has nothing to do. No, spar with me. Since your name is Kuro, you can¡¯t lose this tradition.¡± ¡°My friend¡¯s subordinates are not weak. Since you want to be my friend¡¯s subordinate, let me see how strong you are!¡± With that, he pulled Basil into the training ground. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Basil¡¯s tone became sharp and he struggled crazily. ¡°I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m just a recruit, I¡¯m not going anywhere! Mr. Crowe, Mr. Crowe, save me!¡± He looked at Crowe with pleading eyes, like a pitiful little girl. Crowe smiled. ¡°This is a good opportunity. Kuro, accompany Mr. Smoker. With him training you, I believe you will grow. Mr. Smoker, don¡¯t hold back against Kuro. It¡¯s best to teach him a lesson. He used to be a trainee pirate.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ then I have even more reason. Don¡¯t worry, Kuro, I will make that strange psychological correction!¡± Smoker grinned. Teach Kuro a lesson or something. Half of the famous Marine¡¯s younger generation generals probably want to do this. Even if it was someone with the same name. Chapter 269 Damn Pirates A moment later, Smoker came out with a happy smile. Behind him, Basil¡¯s face was swollen and he covered his cheeks with a sad face. ¡°Kid, seeing that I¡¯m very happy today, let me warn you.¡± Smoker said, ¡°Change the name. In Marine Headquarters, this name will attract attention.¡± ¡°A real man will never change his name!¡± Basil gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I change my name because of pain, how can I realize my dream!¡± ¡°What is your dream?¡± Smoker asked in surprise. ¡°I was born on a broken island and my family is very poor. Other than my parents, there is only a disabled old man accompanying me. He told me that I must make a name for myself, so my dream is to make a name for myself and become famous in the sea! I want to become a Marine Admiral School, a Marine Admiral School that is higher than Mr. Kuro!¡± At that time, he would return all the humiliation he had suffered! Smoker gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°This is actually quite easy to do. Good luck.¡± His position is higher than Kuro, so there should be no problem. However, if Smoker knew what he was thinking, he would still give him a thumbs up. That was a dream even more powerful than promotion. At that point, you can go anywhere on the sea. ¡°Smoker?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind him. Smoker looked back. ¡°You¡¯re so fast?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m so fast? Let me tell you, you have to be responsible for talking nonsense.¡± As soon as he came out, he sensed Smoker¡¯s aura and came over. ¡°No, I mean, is Marshal Sengoku so short?¡± ¡°¡­¡± You don¡¯t want to be promoted in this life. Listen to this human language. Smoker held the cigar in his mouth and did not feel that there was anything wrong with his words. ¡°You have done a big thing. That old guy didn¡¯t scold you for a long time. Is it because he is about to retire, so everything has slowed down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to speculate about your superiors. Smoker, instead of caring about that, why are you still in the headquarters? Shouldn¡¯t you go out and encircle the pirates at this time?¡± Kuro walked over and took a cigar from Smoker¡¯s jacket pocket. ¡°Hey, Kuro! You clearly have a better one than me.¡± Black lines appeared on Smoker¡¯s forehead. ¡°Is that the same?¡± Kuro said, ¡°My things are mine to begin with, but what I take from you is your things becoming mine. Do you understand this feeling?¡± He lit his cigar and patted Smoker on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t care about those details. Let¡¯s go, treat me to a drink.¡± ¡°I¡¯m paying again?¡± Smoker¡¯s face fell. He looked around and found no sign of Leda. He was relieved. ¡°Okay, drink a little. I want to say something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been waiting for. Hey, Crowe, go get Leda. There¡¯s food.¡± Kuro snapped his fingers. These words made Smoker¡¯s face fall again. No matter how hard he tried to avoid it, he could not avoid it. ¡°Smoker, what happened to you, constipation? Is the excrement pulled out by the smoke also smoke?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Enough, Kuro!¡± Smoker rubbed his forehead. ¡°Okay, okay. My treat. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ . In a restaurant in the City Square. This family was lucky and was not destroyed in the previous war. Many Marines who came to rest had a place to adjust their appetite. A table was filled with food. Leda¡¯s hands turned into afterimages as she ate. Crowe was cutting a piece of steak in a very gentlemanly manner. Smoker and Kurlo were drinking there. Smoker drank a glass of wine and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°I am ready to go to the New World.¡± ¡°New World?¡± Kuro paused for a moment and picked up the bottle to fill his glass. ¡°Then I wish you a safe arrival. Don¡¯t fold there. I don¡¯t have many friends.¡± Crow agreed with this point. Most people are either poor or beaten to death by you. Those who can live are lucky. At least he, Crowe, had taken so many blame and was still alive, which was enough for him to be proud of. ¡°New World¡­ Straw Hat is still alive. He will definitely go to New World. If I go there, I will be closer to this goal. He escaped from me in East Blue and caused such a big threat. I am responsible, so I must catch him.¡± ¡°Come help me, Kuro.¡± Smoker drank another glass and said to Kuro, ¡°With your strength, if you come with me to G-5, you can definitely suppress those Marines.¡± The Marines of the G-5 are famous in the world, famous for their chaos. The people there claim to be the most pirate-like Marines, and they are all notorious sinners. Marine scum is basically all there. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said strangely, ¡°Did you get something wrong with Smoker? I¡¯m going to the New World? If you don¡¯t like me, just say it if you want me to die.¡± He would rather die than go to the New World. The Grand Line has so many strange powerhouses and ability users, let alone the New World. ¡°I said don¡¯t mess with me. I¡¯m moving back to East Blue. If you screw me over again this time, I promise you that you will never want to know the consequences.¡± Kuro said fiercely. The last time he was tricked, he was tricked badly. Without Smoker, he would have been happy in East Blue. It¡¯s all Kaz¡¯s fault. No, it¡¯s all the fault of the Devil Fruit user in East Blue. Without him, I would never have been recommended to the headquarters. Pirates deserve to die! ¡°What if it¡¯s not me?¡± Smoker asked. ¡°Then you won¡¯t get any benefits! The news must have come from you!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said. Smoker was speechless. His position is higher than Kuro, and he is a good friend of Kuzan. If he really wants to apply, Kuzan will go and talk to him again. Sengoku might really agree. Although the old man treated him better and gave him a lot of freedom, he could not expect the old man to help him with this kind of thing. He had just caused trouble and Sengoku did not know what to do with him. If he applied, that old guy would probably throw him into G-5. It was convenient and convenient. If it were him, he would do it too. The point is, you can¡¯t. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know what kind of situation G-5 is in. A group of Marines who like to cause trouble. If he really went over and provoked some big boss, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live. He would not do such a dangerous thing. Isn¡¯t it good to return to East Blue? ¡°Kuro, are you sure you don¡¯t want to think about it? It is said that Base Chief Virgo is a very fair and kind person. If you go over, he will not cause you any harm. You are Kizaru¡¯s subordinate.¡± Smoker couldn¡¯t help but persuade him again. ¡®Virgo?¡¯ The name sounds familiar¡­ It was not the kind of familiar sound that came from the Navy, as if he had heard it somewhere in his previous life. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Kuro said. Even if he can¡¯t remember, there must be something wrong with the name that he can be familiar with. If there¡¯s a problem, then don¡¯t go. Chapter 270 Work Harder to Make Kuro a Admiral! Not only did Smoker not persuade Kuro, but he was also threatened by Kuro and could only drink there gloomily. ¡°I finished eating. Another table, Smoker.¡± Leda made a sound. The food on the table was already bare. At this time, Crowe had not finished his beef. ¡°Another table.¡± Smoker gritted his teeth. Since he had already invited her, there was no reason for him to be stingy. He had fallen into her trap and he had to complete it no matter what. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about bringing me along. I¡¯m going back to enjoy life. Now, I can remember anyone who gets in my way.¡± Kuro poured a glass of wine for Smoker and said lightly, ¡°Justice is different, so the way it is done is different. I am not as responsible as you, so don¡¯t force it.¡± ¡°For the sake of your treat, let me tell you that you have to be careful when you go to G-5. I seem to have heard of that Virgo somewhere. He is not as easy to get along with as the rumors say.¡± ¡°Not easy to get along with?¡± Smoker frowned. ¡°If it¡¯s not easy to get along, isn¡¯t it still Marine? As long as the position is the same, there will be no problem.¡± That was true. Marine¡¯s standard for employing people is¡­ no standard. In addition to the credit, the higher-ups judge people. If you are happy, you can be promoted. If you are not happy, you have no credit. On the other hand, the strong people will basically stand firm on their own positions. The strong people of Marine must have more positions on justice than evil, and vice versa. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t feel right. It¡¯s not wrong to be careful.¡± Kuro took a puff of his cigar, looked at him, and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t die in the New World¡­¡± After Leda finished eating, Kuro left, leaving him alone to ponder. Let¡¯s trust Kuro, Shirahoshi. He wants safety too much. No matter what kind of person, there will be a kind of threat in his eyes. But if he didn¡¯t believe it, he wouldn¡¯t say this for no reason. ¡°¡®Ghost Bamboo¡¯ Virgo¡­¡± Smoker muttered. Perhaps he should get to know this man better. ¡­ . After staying in Headquarters for a few days, Kuro was awarded the position of Colonel by Headquarters, and with him was a group of Marines. On that day, all the Marines that Kuro was familiar with came. Kuro went on stage with an unhappy look on his face and took the promotion document issued by the government-sponsored Marine and the Medal of War. Promoted. He was still promoted. From Captain to Captain, Captain to Colonel. I can¡¯t be promoted anymore. If I am promoted again, something will happen. ¡°Mr. Kuro, are you already a colonel?!¡± Kirby looked at Kuro, clenched his fists and said enviously, ¡°Mr. Kuro, you are my goal. I will surpass you and become a Marine Admiral!¡± Beru Maybo gritted his teeth behind him. He was once an unknown old Marine in East Blue 153 Division and was already a colonel. But this kid, Kirby, was the first to surpass him and awakened Observation Haki. Stress, this is all pressure! On the other side, Kaz led a group of people with solemn expressions, looking at Kuro on the stage with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Kuro is only promoted to Colonel¡­ What¡¯s going on, haven¡¯t we worked hard enough?¡± Kaz turned back to the Marines and said seriously, ¡°Look at Mr. Kuro. He looks so bad. He must think that his rank is too low. This is too shameful. We haven¡¯t worked hard enough. We have to work harder. If this continues, when will Mr. Kuro become a general?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I was stronger¡­¡± A Marine lowered his head sadly and looked indignant. ¡°If we work harder during the war, Mr. Kuro, we will definitely reach the Admiral level!¡± The Marines were all unwilling. ¡°There is no need to look back on the past. The facts have already happened.¡± Kaz said fervently: ¡°We want to see the future. Since we can¡¯t do it now, let¡¯s make Mr. Kuro a Marine Admiral in the future!¡± ¡°Mr. Cass, I will follow you all my life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, only by following behind Kaz can you see Mr. Kuro¡¯s back!¡± Why are you arguing? Kuro felt a jolt in his body and subconsciously looked down the stage. He saw Kaz and his group in a mess, which made Kuro instantly alert. ¡®They haven¡¯t left?¡¯ Oh no! Nothing good comes from being with Cass. This person must not be allowed to follow him! ¡°Kulokulo, it¡¯s a colonel. Does that mean that he can become a base chief?¡± When Kuro received the award, Leda jumped to the side and asked curiously. ¡°Logically speaking, the old man told me two days ago that I should be going to the West Blue.¡± ¡°Not East Blue?¡± Leda was disappointed. She missed Barati of the East Blue. ¡°It¡¯s good enough to be in the Four Seas. How can you ask for so much? As for where it is, wait for the follow-up notice.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. No matter how dangerous the four seas are, they are not as dangerous as the Grand Line. If he doesn¡¯t have a base stationed here, he will be easily conscripted to the New World. Especially recently when it was the Marine shuffle. ¡°Mr. Kuro, no, Colonel Kuro!¡± Suddenly Kaz came over and gave Kuro a Marine salute. Seeing this person, Kuro¡¯s head was jumping. He subconsciously took a step back and reached out his hand. ¡°Stop, Cass, you are too hot. Stay away from me, I am afraid of heat.¡± He believed in metaphysics. Ever since Kaz stabbed him in the back a few times, he didn¡¯t even want to see him. He felt that nothing good would happen if he saw him. When I go home later, I must wash my eyes properly! ¡°Where are you going next?¡± Kaz asked. What? You mean you want to be with me? You¡¯re quite bad with a bad beard. ¡°Go back to East Blue. Cass, you know that I am very homesick, but the transfer is not under my control. This is a matter for my superiors.¡± Kuro thought about it and lied. He was going to the West Blue, but seeing Cass¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t dare to say it. In any case, it has not been announced yet. When it is announced, he will be gone. At that time, no one will disturb each other. In the future, if I really have to report back to the Ministry, I will push the blame to the old man. This was not something he could decide in the first place. It was not wrong to say so. ¡°I see, I understand. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Kaz nodded and turned to leave. ¡®Yes?¡¯ Something is wrong with you. Why is this bearded man so easy to talk to today? ¡°Not going to chat?¡± Kuro spoke subconsciously. Kaz stopped in his tracks, making Kuro want to slap himself for saying that! ¡°No, Mr. Kuro, I am not qualified to follow you now. I will work hard,¡± Kaz said to him solemnly and left with the Marines. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he hungry?¡± Leda tilted her head and her face showed doubts. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Mr. Kuro. His ability will be very convenient with those Marines.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°Convenience?¡± Kuro glared at Crowe. ¡°I¡¯m going to suffer because of him. Whose side are you on?¡± With this hot-blooded personality, if he really formed a team with him, he would probably be qualified to compete for the position of Admiral before the Marine shuffle is completed. What? He went to confront Akainu? Or team up with Kuzan to travel? ¡°Mr. Cass, are we also going to East Blue?¡± When they were far away, a first-class Marine asked. ¡°No¡­¡± Kaz shook his head. ¡°We are not worthy. Since Mr. Kuro is interested in the East Blue, we will go to the West Blue. When we make a name for ourselves in the West Blue and raise Mr. Kuro¡¯s name, we will have the face to see him. Go and apply. We will transfer to the West Blue.¡± Chapter 271 Different Ideas Headquarters, conference hall. Sengoku, the three generals and Tsuru sat at the long table. ¡°Damn Garp, he quit just like that, he didn¡¯t even come to the meeting!¡± Sengoku shouted angrily. ¡°Just forgive the old man who lost his grandson,¡± Crane said slowly. These words made Sengoku sad for a moment. He thought of the blond young man with a bright smile, who was regarded as his adopted son, but he died somewhere. Sengoku sighed, regrouped his spirit, and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s have a meeting. At present, pirates are rampant all over the world. The hateful Newgate, before he died, he didn¡¯t make people worry.¡± Headquarters did not suffer much damage, but Whitebeard¡¯s dying words still doubled the number of pirates around the world. Akainu¡¯s fist burst out with a fiery red heat and he said in a deep voice, ¡°It should have ended, those pirates¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such stupid things, Sakasugi, we should see the reality. There are too many emergencies now, and the Headquarters doesn¡¯t have enough troops.¡± Sengoku handed the documents to several people and said, ¡°Look at the bad things caused by these pirates.¡± The documents above are some crimes caused by pirates everywhere, including not limited to plundering towns, attacking Marines, challenging the World Government, and so on. The Grand Line is better, after all, the Headquarters is on the Grand Line, but the problem of the Four Seas is getting more and more serious, especially the West Blue and the North Blue, because it must be from the other end of the Grand Line, and New World can only reach it, causing the support to be very late. In addition, the customs of the North Blue and West Blue are much tougher than that of the East Blue and South Blue. The pirates from there are basically a headache. ¡°After that Monkey D. Luffy, more people began to take pride in challenging the World Government. It¡¯s really¡­¡± Sengoku rubbed his forehead in pain. He¡¯s about to retire! In the end, he still had to deal with this mess. ¡°This is really scary.¡± Kizaru looked at the document with a surprised expression. ¡°Alalala, the number has become too much, it¡¯s so troublesome.¡± Aokiji scratched his head. ¡°We must kill them all!¡± Akainu¡¯s tone was mixed with anger. ¡°I asked you to come here because I want you to dispatch your own forces. Polusalino, was Kuro going to West Blue before? Let him go there. West Blue and North Blue are more troublesome places. It¡¯s not bad to have one person guarding them,¡± Sengoku said. ¡°That¡¯s right, there is no problem for Kuro to go over,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°I also want to talk about someone.¡± Kuzan raised his hand and said: ¡°Smoker wants to go to G-5.¡± Sengoku thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°G-5? Sure, it¡¯s time to let these new generations exercise.¡± Then, everyone looked at Akainu. Akainu was silent for a while and said, ¡°I have nothing to recommend.¡± There is, but compared to Kurosmog, he can recommend something that is not very famous. He might as well not recommend it. Who doesn¡¯t want a good subordinate? Polusalino has kuro. Kuzan has Smoker. Tsuru has Tina. Sengoku ¡­ Sengoku was a Marshal. He did not need it. As for him, Sakasugi, he has a lot of subordinates, but the powerful ones are basically lieutenant generals. There is really nothing to show for the new generation. I must become a Marshal! However, other than Kuro and Smoker, he can join the rest of the Marines because their quality is similar and it is easy for them to be divided into the four seas to be stationed there. Those who are more famous will go to the North Blue and West Blue, and those who are not famous or not strong enough will go to the East Blue and South Blue. ¡°As for this Kuro¡­¡± After distributing all of them, Sengoku looked at Kuro¡¯s information and looked at the West Blue documents. Finally, he took out a document and pointed at it and said, ¡°Here it is, Twin Horse Kingdom.¡± ¡°Two Horse Kingdom?¡± Aokiji was stunned. ¡°I heard that there seems to be a war there. The enemy country is a non-world government ally. After one-third of the territory is destroyed, it is captured by the Pirate Alliance. It is a very troublesome place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome to throw it to him.¡± At the side, Crane said, ¡°In that place, ordinary Marines can¡¯t solve the problem. At present, he is the only one in a suitable position, and he is also under the pressure. If he doesn¡¯t understand what command and command means, he can¡¯t be promoted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s time to put pressure on him. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to get into trouble.¡± Sengoku looked at Kizaru. ¡°What do you think, Borusalino?¡± ¡°I, no, I have no objections. What Kuro asked me to apply for is to go to the West Blue. As for where in the West Blue, it¡¯s fine.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Too indulgent, Boru Salino.¡± Akainu said, ¡°As a powerful person, Lucilu Kuro should be given more trials and let him grow into a qualified Marine who is responsible for all aspects.¡± ¡°All-round responsibility? That¡¯s really scary.¡± Kizaru scratched his head. ¡°But the Twin Horse Kingdom is not bad.¡± Akainu said, ¡°It¡¯s Pegasus Island, right? According to the report, there are a lot of pirates in that place. It¡¯s also very suitable to let Kuro go there. That place is also close to the Reverse Mountain, which can effectively contain the pirates.¡± In Akainu¡¯s eyes, Luciru Kuro is merciless to pirates. Because of this, he has always liked Kuro. If he goes there, the environment of West Blue will definitely improve greatly. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided¡­ Sakasugi, you went to chase Blackbeard last time, did you fight him?¡± After the distribution, Sengoku asked. ¡°No¡­¡± Akainu shook his head. ¡°That timid guy ran away directly. There is no way to test whether he has the ability to get Whitebeard or not, but I caught Qiao Aili Boni.¡± Two days ago, there was a big event that Akainu led directly. Blackbeard Marshall D. Teach, who caught JoAilie Bonny, wants to trade with Marine for a Battleship. However, Akainu was the one who went, so he was not prepared to change the Battleship. He also wanted to test the authenticity of Blackbeard¡¯s rumor, but unfortunately, he ran away first. ¡°If he ran away, so be it. That man has a lot of ambition and will not go against our Marine for the time being.¡± Crane said slowly: ¡°New World, with Marco and some remnants, it should be able to stop Blackbeard.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t stop it. The battle of pirates can be watched from the sidelines,¡± Sengoku said. ¡°That¡¯s it. Dismissed.¡± As soon as Sengoku¡¯s voice fell, Akainu stood up first, and at this time, his eyes happened to be on Aokiji, he looked at him deeply and turned away. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll leave first. I have to tell this news to Kuro.¡± Kizaru looked around, stood up with a smile and left. After the two left, Aokiji leaned back in a comfortable position and said meaningfully, ¡°Alalala, it¡¯s very troublesome¡­¡± ¡°Work hard, Kuzan.¡± Sengoku said in a deep voice: ¡°On the government¡¯s side, Sakasugi is the preferred one. I hope that no matter what, you can get along harmoniously.¡± ¡°Marshal Sengoku, some things can¡¯t be done with just a word.¡± Aokiji looked up at the ceiling and said, ¡°My philosophy is different from his¡­¡± The O¡¯Hara incident changed Aokiji completely. He can accept the orders of the World Government, but he can¡¯t accept that innocent people are also in this clear range. That was something Kuzan would never agree with Sakasugi, even if he knew that they were all Marines and that they were doing it for justice. Chapter 272 Quite Quiet ¡°Two Horse Kingdom?¡± Kizaru¡¯s office. Kuro picked up the garrison document for him, glanced at it, and said, ¡°Old man, is this place reliable? Although I said that West Blue can be anywhere, you can¡¯t send me to a remote place.¡± There was no detailed introduction of the Twin Horse Kingdom in the document. What Kuro received was only this appointment letter. ¡°Oh, it should be good.¡± Kizaru thought for a moment and said, ¡°The population of the island is not large and it is quite quiet, but there are a few pests. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to clean it up yourself.¡± Silence means that there are not many people. If there are not many people, there will not be many disputes. It will be a safe town. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, you did a good job this time. I owe you a favor. I will burn it for you during the New Year¡­ No, I will give you a gift.¡± Kuro waved his hand and saw that Kizaru was still looking at the documents. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Oh, Kuro, wait, I have something to tell you¡­¡± Kizaru looked up and was about to say something when Kuro suddenly sped up and disappeared from the door. What a joke! Old man, every time you have something to do, you don¡¯t have anything else to do except to cheat me. The last time he asked me to patrol, what did I encounter? A fraud team of three. After that, I encountered Moe Island and that time ability user. If he wasn¡¯t lucky, he might have suffered. If he met her, he would care, but as long as he didn¡¯t meet her, wouldn¡¯t it be fine? ¡°Well, he¡¯s gone, then this¡­¡± Kizaru pulled out a stack of documents. On it was a report about Kaz¡¯s dispatch to West Blue. In the top battle, they attracted a lot of attention and Kaz was promoted to Captain. ¡°It must be a tacit agreement. After all, they are subordinates trained by you. It¡¯s good. If you go there, with them there, you should be much more relaxed.¡± Kizaru murmured with a smile and stamped his seal. ¡­ . ¡°Pack up, we¡¯re leaving.¡± After Kuro came out of Kizaru, he found Leda and smiled. ¡°Did you pass, West Blue?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°West Blue, it seems to be the ¡®Pegasus Island¡¯ of the ¡®Twin Horse Kingdom¡¯. Anyway, it¡¯s fine as long as it goes to the four seas. Where is Crowe?¡± He looked around but didn¡¯t see Crowe. Leda said, ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t have many days left, so he went to fight more Kuro, otherwise he won¡¯t have a chance to fight in the future.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to hit Basil.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tell him to hurry up, what is he doing every day, let¡¯s go!¡± Kuro said angrily. This is the headquarters. There are many big shots here. If you stay here for one more second, other accidents will happen. For example, Kaido attacked. Who the hell wants to get involved in this kind of thing? Anyway, he doesn¡¯t want to. Soon, Crowe was called back by Leda. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you called me?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°Well, get ready. We will go to West Blue, the ¡®Pegasus Island¡¯ of the ¡®Twin Horse Kingdom¡¯. That will be my official base. From now on, we will leave this chaotic era and we can live peacefully.¡± Kuro patted Crowe¡¯s shoulder and looked relieved. The wish of the past is now in front of me. He wanted a safe and comfortable life. Leda wanted a safe and worry-free life, and Crowe wanted a safe and peaceful life. In the past, he only wanted to find a base and become a base chief. Now, although there are some twists and turns, he has still achieved his goal. In the future, he can really live a carefree life. ¡°Two Horse Kingdom? Pegasus Island?¡± However, when he heard the name, Crowe¡¯s expression became strange. ¡°Mr. Kuro, that island¡­¡± Pegasus Island ¡­ Crowe had seen the relevant newspapers a long time ago, which had been filled with war. Because the two countries had destroyed the island, they had completely given up on that desolate place, causing the place to be occupied by pirates and full of chaos. ¡°Huh? That island is quite good, there are just some pests,¡± Kuro said. Pest? Yes, pirates are pests. In other words, Mr. Kuro already knows and chose this island. Well, with Mr. Kuro¡¯s strength, that place is really just a pest. ¡°Yes, there are many pests.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°It¡¯s also quite quiet, with a small population.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± There were not many people. The war made them escape or die. Without anyone, the island was naturally quiet. ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro smiled. Going from the headquarters to the West Blue is to cross the Red Earth. The West Blue and North Blue belong to the New World in the overall direction. Ordinary people can only go back through the Reverse Mountain. As a Marine, it was very convenient to sail through the Calm Belt from Mariejois to the Marine base in the New World. Although Kuro didn¡¯t really want to go to Mariejois, for the sake of his future life, he would endure it. The few of them carried their appointments and boarded the Battleship. They first went to Sabaody Archipelago and then from Sabaody Archipelago to Mariejois. ¡°This is Mary Joa¡­¡± Leda and Crowe stared at the picturesque scenery in front of them, somewhat shocked. ¡°Tenryubito¡¯s residence¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and looked nervous. It was his first time here, and he had heard of this name. The residence of tenryubito, the center of world power, and also the place where Fisher Tiger freed slaves back in the day, no matter what kind of existence, is shocking. ¡°Strange¡­¡± Leda tilted her head and frowned. ¡°Stop looking, what¡¯s there to see? Also, don¡¯t take this road.¡± Kuro pointed to the automatic sidewalk in front of him, then walked to the side and quickly passed with the two of them. Every time he saw this damn place, he would not be in a good mood. They quickly passed through Mariejois, Kuro, and others to the other side of the Red Line and took a ship to the nearby naval base. Accompanied by the personnel of the naval base, they took a warship to the West Sea. The West Blue itself is actually a valuable, or rather, a dangerous sea area, but it is not as narrow as the Grand Line, which makes it less dangerous after it is divided. But in fact, the people of West Blue are not weak. In terms of country, there is Flower Country, a country that makes Kuro feel a little familiar. Among them, the power of the Water Army is not to be underestimated. From One Treasure Water Army to Nine Treasures Water Army, each of them is very powerful. The red-haired man is also from the West Blue, and the most famous existence in the West Blue is the Mafia. This product of ¡®culture¡¯ is imitated by other sea areas. However, this had nothing to do with Kuro. In any case, he was prepared to find a place to retire until he retired. ¡°Colonel Kuro, this is it. This is Pegasus Island.¡± The Battleship stopped at the port. The Marine responsible for escorting Kuro saluted and said seriously, ¡°I wish you a prosperous life.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite, no need to be so polite. Take care, take care.¡± Kuro waved his hand politely. This Marine is very interesting. Ever since he said that he was going to Pegasus Island in the West Blue, he has been quite polite to me. However, Kuro regarded this as the protection of the old man. After all, he was directly under the command of the Admiral. In terms of status, he was the target of many Marines. ¡°No, you took the initiative to go to Pegasus Island. Actually, it makes people feel very brave. As a Marine, I admire you very much. Only you can make a place like this peaceful. I will wait for your good news.¡± With that, the Marine asked the Battleship to sail away from the port. I just found a place to retire. How did it become courage? Kuro watched the Battleship leave inexplicably. Just as he was about to ask, a breeze suddenly blew. His face changed and he subconsciously looked into the island. ¡°Chloe.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, there is the smell of blood¡­¡± Crowe sniffed and said. Chapter 273 Eliminating Pests The smell of blood followed the wind and entered the noses of the three people. This was not only noticed by Crowe, who had a sensitive sense of smell. Both Kuro and Leda felt it. It was strong to a certain extent. Kuro looked around. This was a temporary port that had not been developed. There was only a small village in front, but there was no one here. On a closer look, the village buildings still had a faint black mark, which was dried blood. Kuro squatted down and picked up a handful of soil. He sniffed it and his face darkened. ¡°No wonder the plants and flowers here are so lush¡­¡± No matter which world it is, there is a legend that the land moistened by blood will definitely grow beautiful flowers and plants next year. And this land, the smell of blood in the soil, was so strong that it almost made Kuro choke. ¡°What kind of place did the Old Master choose for me? What happened to the quiet?¡± These words stunned Crowe. He paused and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t you know the situation on Pegasus Island?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°What¡¯s the situation on Pegasus Island? Isn¡¯t it quite quiet as the old man said? Wait¡­¡± ¡®Quiet?¡¯ This place is quite quiet. How can it not be quiet when everyone is dead? ¡°Chloe.¡± Kuro said in a deep voice: ¡°Tell me the situation, what are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe was surprised. ¡°I thought you understood.¡± What do I know about me? Under Kuro¡¯s almost murderous gaze, Crowe told Kuro about the current situation of the Two Horse Kingdom and the current situation of Pegasus Island. ¡°In other words, this damn place is still suffering from war? And a large number of pirates have occupied the island, and this is close to the Reverse Mountain? Similar to ¡®Rogue Town¡¯ in East Blue?¡± Seeing Crowe nod, Kuro fell into silence. He looked up at the sky and pursed his lips. The cloud in the sky gradually became the old man¡¯s smiling and wretched appearance. ¡°Gift? I will burn paper for you!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. Although he has no objections to the Four Seas, this place is obviously a trap. According to Crowe, this place was originally the territory of the Twin Horse Kingdom and belongs to an independent island, occupying one-third of the total territory of the Twin Horse Kingdom. However, because of the war, the island was completely destroyed. Coupled with the invasion of the pirates, the Kingdom had no choice but to hand over the control of the island to the government. The government naturally used this place as a naval base. And if Kuro wants to live a safe life, he must first clean up the ¡®pests¡¯ here. If he wants to live comfortably, he must make the people here pay taxes. There are not many people here, so there is naturally not much tax. If that is the case, we will have to re-recruit people. If all of this is done, who knows how much time will be wasted. Is he here to enjoy life? He must be here to explore the wasteland. No wonder the Marine who sent him here had an admiring expression on his face. If it were anyone else, he would also be impressed. And the place is so remote, it is obvious that even Battleships do not dare to go to the main city town. Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of red dot, his Kenbonshoku (Observation) covered the entire island, and then he held his forehead with a headache, ¡°This number is too much, what is this? A Pirate Mother Nest?¡± In Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, the aura of the island is densely distributed everywhere with varying intensity levels. If there are not many civilians on the island, these are all pirates. Fortunately, their auras are not very strong. I don¡¯t know if they have the ability. ¡°Wow, so many people, Kuro.¡± Leda also activated her Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and sensed a large number of auras, but with her current attainments, she was unable to distinguish between strong and weak. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ There¡¯s nothing for me to come here. I don¡¯t have any troops or supplies. What¡¯s the point of sending me here first? The old man is too much.¡± Kuro flipped open the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and was about to make a call, but at this moment, he suddenly froze and stared at something hanging on a pillar at the entrance of the village in front of him. ¡°Eh? Kuro, is that person swinging?¡± Leda followed Kuro¡¯s gaze and asked curiously. **TIP** Kuro gave her a poke and whispered, ¡°That is a dead person.¡± As far as the eye could see, there was a woman in ragged clothes hanging on the door. The bruises on her face had not subsided. There was a rope hanging on her head, and her body swayed with the wind. ¡®He was hanged alive.¡¯ ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Kuro closed the lid of Den Den Mushi. ¡°Chloe, what did Headquarters say when we came? Where are my men and supplies?¡± As Kuro¡¯s adjutant, basically all military affairs are handled by Crowe. Originally, Leda should also have to deal with it, but her words¡­ are basically not in charge. Most things are handled by Crowe. ¡°Headquarters said that a group of Marines will come tomorrow with supplies,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Kuro took out a cigar and lit it. He took a deep breath and blew out the smoke. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s clear the place. After all, I¡¯m going to live here in the future. There are too many ¡®pests¡¯ and it will affect people¡¯s life experience.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, I think we should wait for Marine to arrive tomorrow and then move together. This way, we will be very relaxed¡­¡± Before he could finish the last word, he saw Lida shake her head at him and make a silent gesture. She pointed at Kuro, who had begun to fly in one direction, and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I don¡¯t dare to fight with him? Kuro¡­ is angry.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at the body hanging on the pillar. ¡°Is it because of that body? That¡¯s really unlucky, Pirate¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, go directly to the place with the most people!¡± After Kuro flew up, he stretched out his hand towards the sky and snapped his fingers. Whoosh! Two black shadows quickly flew down from the sky. They were two black guns made by Tina. The black guns spun in the air and directly lifted Leda and Crowe¡¯s bodies, letting them step on the guns and flew forward with Kuro. ¡­ . Pegasus Town, as the main city of Pegasus Island, should have been a prosperous place. From the large number of buildings, it can be seen that there used to be a lot of people here, but now, the streets are full of garbage, scattered bottles and fallen swords are everywhere. Most of the surrounding buildings have become dilapidated due to the lack of maintenance. With waves of noise, dust and wood shavings fell along with the vibration of the sound. Noise and clamor were everywhere in this town. A pirate stepped on a corpse lying in a pool of blood, holding a blood-stained knife in his hand and a money bag in his other hand. ¡°If you hand over the money, you don¡¯t have to die. It¡¯s too stupid!¡± The pirate grinned. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t kill people. There are not enough people in the town. We still need them as supplies.¡± Another pirate who seemed to be a companion shouted unhappily. ¡°What does it matter? Pirates should do whatever they want. We won¡¯t stay on this island for long.¡± The pirate with the knife said discontentedly: ¡°If we rob it, we will leave. As long as we have enough supplies, we can cross the Upside Down Mountain and go to the Grand Line!¡± ¡°That kind of place¡­ I don¡¯t know what Captain is thinking. It¡¯s called ¡®Pirate¡¯s Graveyard¡¯.¡± The pirate said with half worry and half longing. For pirates, the Grand Line is a place of yearning and dreams. Only by going there can one be a real pirate. ¡°Hey, have you heard?¡± At this moment, a pirate holding a wine bottle staggered over and burped. ¡°The king of this country seems to have sold this island to the World Government. This place is going to become a naval base.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The nearby pirates were collectively stunned, and then they all laughed. ¡°Marine base? Hahaha, don¡¯t make me laugh. Here, there are nearly 3,000 pirates on Pegasus Island. This place has long been an island of pirates. Which Marine dares to come over and take over, a Admiral?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have the time. Whitebeard is dead and there are new people joining us from all over the world. They don¡¯t have the time to care about such things, and ordinary people don¡¯t have that ability.¡± A pirate laughed. Chapter 274 I¡¯m a Good Citizen, Really ¡°He even knows Whitebeard?¡± ¡°Of course, although I didn¡¯t see the war with my own eyes, I have seen the newspaper, and the Union President saw the whole process. What he said must be right.¡± The pirate said proudly. Then, he was stunned because this voice did not seem to come from the side, but from¡­ He looked up. Above the sky, three people in Marine capes looked down. One was floating in the air, and the other two stood on both sides of a black gun. ¡°I mean, you pirates who only know how to burn and kill, are you worthy of knowing Whitebeard? That is not the same as you, pirates.¡± Kuro crossed his arms, his eyes cold. ¡°Marine!¡± A group of pirates drew their weapons and stared at Kuro above them. ¡°Marines are coming! Everyone be careful!¡± As a pirate roared, a large number of pirates emerged from various buildings and gathered in the square and streets. ¡°Prepare to fight, it¡¯s just a wave of Marines. Defeat them, we have a lot of people!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just Marines, we have dealt with a lot of them!¡± The pirates clamored. These pirates are obviously not afraid of Marines and they obviously have experience dealing with similar situations. In a tavern in the town, a pirate broke in and shouted: ¡°Not good, Sir Johannes, there is a Marine coming!¡± In the tavern, more than a dozen elite pirates were eating and drinking, and at one of the tables, there was only one person sitting. That person was wearing a black gown with a top hat and a pentagram under his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± From Johannes¡¯ position, he could see the gathered pirates outside. He stretched out his hand and with a move of his fingers, a white pigeon suddenly appeared in his hand. The white pigeon fluttered into the pirate¡¯s hand and quietly stayed in his palm. The pirate swallowed and did not dare to move. ¡°They are like this pigeon, they have flown into our palm, they can¡¯t escape. Now, get out, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Johannes!¡± The pirate responded and went out with the pigeon. Pegasus Island, in addition to the united Pirates everywhere, there is also the largest pirate group, which is the current Pirate Alliance, and Johannes is the cadre of this Pirate Alliance. With him here, it is just some Marines, which is nothing. ¡°It¡¯s really interesting that Marines dare to come here now. Haven¡¯t I learned my lesson¡­¡± Johannes smiled. ¡°Later, we will destroy two Marine bases.¡± Outside, the pirates waited for a while and did not find any other Marine raid. There were only three people floating in the sky. ¡°Strange, where is Marine?¡± They were all prepared to deal with Marine, but there was no one for a long time, which made them puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the one in front of you?¡± Kuro landed on the roof of a nearby building and looked down at them. ¡°Three people are enough.¡± He waved his hand and with a whoosh, the two black guns under Leda and Crowe¡¯s feet shot out like lightning and smashed into the pirate group. Boom! Like a skewer, the two black spears skewered several pirates and pierced into the nearby buildings. ¡°Come on, miscellaneous cultivators!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes became ferocious. Leda instantly turned into a girl in the air and kicked her legs. ¡°Rankyaku (Tempest Kick)!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A large number of blue slashes filled the square and hit the pirates gathered below. In an instant, those pirates were hit by the slashes and fell to the ground with blood spurting out. Crowe landed heavily on the ground, and his body was covered with black hair that looked like steel needles as he transformed into a werewolf. ¡°Shave-Round Cut.¡± With him as the center, a circle was unfolded. As five lights flashed, the pirates in the circle were scratched with five deep wounds. The two of them gave these densely packed pirates two more openings. ¡°Kill them, there are only a few of them, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± A pirate raised his pistol and pulled the trigger first. Bang bang bang! The pirates behind fired together and the bullets advanced towards Leda and Crowe like an iron curtain. ¡°Nail Fist Art.¡± As soon as Leda landed, she raised her fist and swung it at the Iron Curtain bullet. Energy radiated from his fist and exploded like nails in front of the bullet. The scattered sharp energy shot down the bullets uniformly. ¡°Iron.¡± Crowe was even more direct. He stood still and let the bullets hit him, making clanking sounds. ¡°Let me do it!¡± A pirate carried a heavy cannon and fired a cannonball. The cannonball hit Crowe and created a cloud of smoke. Then, a hand emerged from the smoke and waved, blowing the smoke away. Crowe maintained his human-beast form and a bloodthirsty grin appeared on his face. ¡°Flat pants, flat pants, strong body, sufficient spirit, perfect body technique, I am really¡­ high!¡± ¡°This guy¡­¡± Leda looked at him in disgust. Ever since he ate the Devil Fruit, he felt that he was swelling from time to time. Was it a side effect? ¡°Monster!¡± The pirates looked terrified. This bespectacled man is a real monster! ¡°Go to Sir Johannes, the cadre of Pirate Alliance is here!¡± ¡°Yes, we also have means to resist, that is Sir Johannes!¡± ¡°Sir Johannes, Sir Johannes!¡± The pirates shouted at the interior of the tavern. This chaotic situation made Kuro¡¯s face darken. ¡°Too slow, forget it¡­¡± He reached out and pressed down. At this time, Johannes also stood up in the call. From his angle, he could see the performance of Leda and Crowe outside the tavern. However, he did not panic at all. ¡°Ability user, body technique is still very strong, but it is useless in front of me, Magician Johannes.¡± A slight smile appeared on Johannes¡¯ lips. His title in West Blue was Magician. As for the famous Magician Hawkins, he did not admit it. ¡°When the Union Chief gathers these pirates and marches into the Grand Line, I will let Hawkins know who the real ¡®Magician¡¯ is.¡± Whoosh! Johannes took off his top hat, brushed it and put it back on. Then his body turned into a crow and scattered. When he reappeared, he was already at the door of the tavern. ¡°Let me take care of your Marine.¡± With a confident smile, he walked out of the tavern door. The moment he stepped out of the door, the sky suddenly turned dark. Johannes glanced up and his smile froze and he stood there, not moving, not moving. After a long time, he looked at the man on the roof who was looking down like a god and said, ¡°I am a good citizen, really¡­¡± In the sky, a large number of weapons landed. The bright black gun pointed at the entire town like a divine punishment! Chapter 275 I Will Send You a Good Citizen Certificate Cold sweat broke out on Johannes¡¯ forehead. Unlike other pirates who only saw the victory of the War of the Best in the newspaper, he watched the live broadcast with the Union Chief. In the battle between those famous pirates and Marines, he stood out from them. In addition to Monchi D. Luffy, there was also a man in Marine. ¡®Luciru Kuro.¡¯ The man who got the legendary great pirate ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ everything! ¡°Hey, are you kidding? Why would a man like you come to this island?! Wait a minute, Marine Captain stationed here¡­ You are the Colonel?!¡± Johannes¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Is Marine blind, or is the World Government really not short of talents? Such a man is only a colonel?! ¡°Good people? Do you have a certificate?¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°Proof? What proof?¡± ¡°No? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll send you one. From now on, you are a good citizen.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Johannes was delighted. Was this man a fool to believe him so easily? It seems that the strong are not without problems. At this moment, a black light flashed from the sky. Boom! The black spear pierced through the body of this so-called good citizen and the powerful inertia rushed into the tavern. With just one shot, it blew half of the tavern. ¡°Use your death in exchange for this certificate. A dead pirate is a good citizen, idiot.¡± Kuro said lightly and then said: ¡°Come back, Crowe. I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be affected.¡± At this moment, Leda had already jumped to his side. Only Crowe was still maintaining his human-beast form, intoxicated. In the past, it would have been impossible for him to kill these pirates. But now, with his strength, as long as he is given time, he can kill all these pirates. At most, it will consume a little stamina. At this time, who dares to stop the great Lord Crowe from slaughtering pirates! Boom! A long sword landed beside him and stabbed a pirate from the top of his head, smashing a small pit in the ground. This made Crowe shudder. He glanced at the miserable state of the pirate and his body returned to human form. He pushed up his glasses and said obediently, ¡°Okay, Mr. Kuro.¡± He used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and jumped to the other side of Kuro and stood behind him obediently. ¡°J-Lord Johannes?¡± A group of pirates looked at the hole and saw that inside the tavern, Black Gun had passed through the other side of the tavern and half of his body was exposed. Johannes, whom they had high hopes for, was nailed by Black Gun and his body was still twitching. ¡°Sir Johannes failed!¡± ¡°Run, the Marines on the other side are all monsters!¡± The pirates shouted and fled in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Kuro looked down at them from the roof and said coldly, ¡°I will also give you a Good Citizen Certificate!¡± He raised his index finger slightly and put it down again. Boom! Boom! Boom! The weapons in the sky suddenly shot down at the ground. The black spear is fierce, and any random impact will smash a big hole in the ground. The sword is sharp, and just by smashing it down, the pirate will be beheaded. There is no need to use things like islands and rocks. After all, this is the town where he will be stationed in the future. There is no need for such a powerful thing. The swords and black spears are enough. This kind of AOE is enough for these pirates to get a certificate. The weapons in the sky bombarded for almost a minute before stopping. The town square was filled with potholes. A large number of weapons and black guns pierced into the ground, creating potholes. Beside the potholes, there were either corpses or a pool of blood. It was because his body was hit by a heavy weapon, causing him to be unable to maintain his corpse form. ¡°No matter when I look at it, I always feel shocked.¡± Crowe, who had regained his calm, sighed. Only an existence like Mr. Kuro, who has strong physical strength, can abuse his ability like this not long after obtaining the fruit. The difference between his level and the second stage is just the difference in physical strength. ¡°Ah!!!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move!¡± Suddenly, a scream came from inside the building. After the scream, a pirate walked out step by step, holding a civilian with a knife on his neck. ¡°Let me go, or I will kill this man. He is a civilian. As a Marine, you care about civilian casualties!¡± The pirate said confidently. Marines are mostly civilians. Although this guy is as strong as a monster, he probably thinks the same. ¡°Idiot.¡± On the roof, Leda slowly exited. ¡°What did you say!¡± Chi! Just as the pirate was about to fly into a rage, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back. He lowered his head in disbelief and an earth spike pierced through his chest and appeared in front of him with blood. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The pirate opened his mouth and let go of the weapon in his hand. It fell to the ground with a clang and he stopped breathing. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± The civilian was a woman. She felt that the terrifying pirate behind her had lost his strength and quickly broke free. She picked up a weapon on the ground and slashed at the pirate behind her. It was as if she did not know that the pirate was dead. She kept slashing until the pirate¡¯s head was badly mutilated, but she did not stop. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s already dead. You¡¯re safe. There¡¯s no need to cut him.¡± Crowe jumped off the roof and spoke to the woman. The woman did not seem to hear him and continued to swing her sword. Gradually, tears flowed down her face. ¡°I say¡­¡± Crowe had just opened his mouth when he heard a clang. The woman dropped her weapon and knelt on the ground, covering her face. ¡°My husband and my family are all gone!¡± ¡°Why, why didn¡¯t you come earlier? Aren¡¯t you Marines? Aren¡¯t you responsible for catching pirates? Why didn¡¯t you come earlier?¡± She turned her head and roared at Crowe with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Hey, you woman¡­¡± The veins on Crowe¡¯s forehead popped out and he was a little angry. He worked so hard to help this town deal with the pirates and this is all he got in return? ¡°Shut up, Nettie!¡± A hoarse shout came from the side. An old man with a cane came out of the corner, followed by a group of ragged civilians. ¡°Marines have been here before, but they can¡¯t beat the pirates here. Don¡¯t take your anger out on people, Nettie. This island was not Marine¡¯s base before. You can¡¯t blame anyone.¡± ¡°Mayor¡­¡± Nettie¡¯s face struggled for a moment before she stood up and bowed to Crowe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited. Just now, I lost my husband¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s understandable.¡± Crowe looked at the corpses around him and pushed up his glasses. ¡°Even the old me wouldn¡¯t do such a thing if it wasn¡¯t purposeful. It¡¯s too much.¡± Even Crowe, who used to be a pirate, had never thought of doing such a thing. The strong have the pride of the strong. Although in his current view, he was a ¡®strong person¡¯ at that time, everyone can understand East Blue. He admitted that he had a dark history, but even so, he was dealing with Marines. He would not do something like killing for fun. Chapter 276 I Knew This Woman Looks¡­ Hey! The old man was the mayor of Pegasus Town. After Pegasus Island was crippled and the Twin Horse Kingdom gave the control of the island to the World Government, the mayor here basically lost his power. ¡°The pirates have finally disappeared!¡± ¡°There are no pirates in this town, we are liberated!¡± ¡°Long live the liberation!¡± The corpses of the pirates all over the ground made those ragged civilians reveal a long-lost smile, like dead wood growing new shoots, with a little more hope in their eyes. ¡°Please forgive us, Marine, we have lived too hard under the rule of pirates.¡± The mayor bowed to Kuro, who had landed, and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this at first. Although those pirates are fierce, they are better to us and are not so unscrupulous. But ever since the kingdom gave the island to the World Government, we have been miserable.¡± ¡°After that, the appearance of a Marine made them even more ferocious¡­ My Lord, that Marine, we hid him secretly in order to wait for you to completely recapture this island before handing him over to you.¡± The mayor looked at Kuro and said solemnly. ¡°Marines¡­¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and looked at everyone, including the woman who vented her anger on Marine. At this time, she also wiped her tears. There was no resentment in her eyes but more determination. ¡°You mean that Marines came here and caused harm to these pirates, but they were also seriously injured because of this, and then you hid them?¡± Crowe said in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Betty gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°We took in the Marine who was seriously injured.¡± The person who was robbed of his money bag and died under the pirate knife was her husband. Grudge, of course. If these Marines had come earlier, they would have suffered less from such a hellish scene. But regret¡­ From the moment they took in that Marine, they were fully prepared for the price they paid! ¡°This is really¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes showed a trace of shock. He was clearly so weak that he did not dare to resist the pirates, but he had such thoughts. Humans¡­ are really contradictory creatures. Kuro closed his eyes and opened them again. He nodded. ¡°Take me there. With your abilities, it¡¯s not easy to keep her alive.¡± ¡°She?¡± Leda froze. ¡°It¡¯s a woman?¡± A female Marine? ¡°How did you know?¡± The mayor was also stunned and said: ¡°That Marine, she fought those pirates for us. Although she failed in the end, we all admire her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know her name, I only know that she looks¡­ Hey!¡± The mayor said with a smile. ¡°Then what unit is she from and who is she under?¡± Kuro continued to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know which unit she comes from, I only know that she looks¡­ Hey!¡± The mayor continued to smile. ¡°Did she say anything? Like support or something.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she said anything. I only know that she looks¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Take me there.¡± Kuro waved his hand speechlessly. ¡°Okay, my lord.¡± The mayor nodded and walked towards the corner of the town, followed by the other townspeople. The mayor made several turns in Pegasus Town and came to a remote suburb. There was a temple there. The bronze paint of the Buddha statue in the temple had long been scraped off by pirates and its head had been cut off. The entire temple was dilapidated. Inside the temple, some old beds could be seen. Those who were bullied by the pirates until they were bankrupt were living here. ¡°My lord, here.¡± The mayor walked behind the Buddha statue and pried open a floorboard, revealing a tunnel. ¡°Your colleagues are hidden here by us.¡± Screech. Kuro turned on his lighter, lit the cigar in his mouth, and led the way down. The tunnel under the stairs was very dark. If he suddenly went down, he really could not see the environment inside. Just as he walked down the stairs, a cold voice appeared beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± A gun was pointed at his glabella. Gradually, a glimmer of light appeared in the darkness. Inside the tunnel, one could see a small warehouse covered with straw and some wooden barrels. In front of the straw, a man raised a large-caliber pistol and pointed it at Kuro. That person had long blue wavy hair. Although her appearance was a little unclear in the darkness, Kuro knew that this woman was indeed as the mayor said. She looked¡­ Hey! ¡°Marines?¡± The female Marine pointing the gun also saw Kuro¡¯s Marine cloak through the light coming through the floor. She was stunned for a moment and put away the gun. ¡°Sorry, I thought it was a pirate.¡± ¡°Lida,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Oh!¡± Lida turned into a girl and put one hand on Kuro¡¯s back. ¡°Essence energy!¡± Then, in a flash, she appeared in front of the Marine and hit her in the abdomen. Bang! The heavy blow sent the Marine flying and she hit the wall of the warehouse. ¡°You, what are you doing!¡± The mayor shouted. ¡°Bastard!¡± The Marine with long blue hair stood up and pulled out the two short knives tied to his thigh. He was about to attack when he was suddenly stunned. ¡°I¡­¡± She looked at her hands. The injuries caused by the battle had disappeared, and the internal injuries she had suffered were gradually healing, and the vitality of her body¡­ She has recovered! ¡°Don¡¯t point a gun at your colleagues, Marine,¡± Leda shook her hand and said. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too nervous. There are too many pirates here. It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± The Marine bowed to Leda and said, ¡°Thank you for treating me.¡± ¡°No¡­ forget it, it¡¯s for you anyway.¡± She did this on purpose. Who asked this person to point a gun at Kuro? ¡°Marine, are you okay?!¡± the mayor asked. The Marine nodded: ¡°Yes, I have been cured, thank you very much. I am Headquarters Major Ian, belonging to the ¡®Pirate Guerrillas¡¯ led by Mr. Zephyr. You are?¡± ¡°Who did you say you are?¡± Kuro was stunned. Thinking he hadn¡¯t heard, Ian repeated the story. ¡°Mr. Kuro, Zephyra is¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. He knew this person well enough. Former Marine Admiral, a strong man with the title of ¡®Black Wrist¡¯. Because he led the new recruits training camp and lost an arm to a pirate¡¯s sneak attack, he has long retreated to the second line and created a ¡®Pirate Guerrillas¡¯ himself, patrolling everywhere and attacking pirates. And Kuro knew even more. A year later, that Zephyr will completely withdraw from the Marine and establish a new Marine, and this Ian is one of the BUG Abilities that Kuro needs to pay attention to. Retrograde Fruit user, once touched, can make an object return to its state 12 years ago. But for now, they were still colleagues. ¡°You are here? What about Mr. Zephyr?¡± Kuro said. Chapter 277 Subordinate? Just Us Logically speaking, this woman should be following Zephyr closely. Since she is here, Zephyr is not too far away. ¡°I came alone.¡± Ian said softly, ¡°I just wanted to investigate the intelligence, but¡­¡± The World Government did not disclose the matter of West Blue Pegasus Island, and for Zephyr, who has retired from the upper echelons of the Marine, there is some intelligence that he does not know, let alone his subordinates. Ian found out about Pegasus Island by chance. He just wanted to get some information, but he couldn¡¯t stand the tragic state of the civilians on Pegasus Island, so he attacked here. Although he killed many pirates, he was also seriously injured. Fortunately, the residents here were very kind and hid her. ¡°Don¡¯t face them!¡± Ian remembered something and said anxiously, ¡°There is a particularly strong person in this town called Johannes. He is too strong. I couldn¡¯t touch him at all and was seriously injured.¡± ¡°Johannes?¡± Leda was stunned. He seemed to have heard this name before. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him, he¡¯s called ¡®Magician¡¯, and there are hundreds of pirates in the town. Without sufficient preparation, it¡¯s better not to take risks. My paper of life is in the hands of Master Zephyr, and soon, he will bring people here, and when Master Zephyr arrives, we will deal with these hateful pirates!¡± Ian gritted his teeth with some unwillingness. She wanted to kill those pirates now, but the power of one person is limited. She was not strong enough. ¡°Oh! Is it that¡­¡± Leda thought of something and her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Yes, that one is very famous in West Blue¡­¡± Ian nodded. ¡°The one who said that he was a good citizen and was killed by Kurlo with a black gun.¡± Leda punched her palm and remembered. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that Kuro¡­ Huh?¡± Ioan froze. ¡°Kill?¡± ¡°Sir Ian, there are no pirates on it, it has been¡­¡± Before the accompanying mayor could finish, he was glared at by Kuro. Then he looked at Ian and said: ¡°Just now, a weapon inexplicably fell from the sky. You know Grand Line, it¡¯s normal to drop some weapons. This group of pirates were not very lucky and were killed by the weapon.¡± ¡°Sir, this is West Blue¡­¡± The mayor said weakly. ¡°What happened to West Blue!¡± Kuro glared at him again and said angrily, ¡°Is the West Blue not as good as the Grand Line?! Let me tell you, if you think like this, sooner or later something will go wrong. Where did most of the pirates on the Grand Line come from? They came from the four seas. The most dangerous place in the four seas is the West Blue!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t underestimate West Blue. Even if it is one of the four seas, because this place is close to the Reverse Mountain, the weather of the Grand Line can also affect here!¡± ¡°Is, is that so?¡± The mayor was a little puzzled, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask again. Looking at this Marine¡¯s serious and sure expression, maybe it is really different. After all, he is from Headquarters and he is just a country bumpkin who has never been out to sea. As for Kuro, he would never admit it. Tell Ian that I did it? Not to mention that I really did it, even if I did it in front of her, he would not admit it. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to come to the Four Seas, even if the place was a little bad. This woman has not left the Marine yet. Although Zephyr is no longer in the upper echelons of the Marine, if you say that he is transparent, he can hammer your head with his mechanical arm without being responsible. Did he really take it as a joke? Which of the famous Marines now is not a student he used to teach? If Ian reported this matter and Zephyra found out, she might mention it. If his students accepted his favor and transferred him, he would probably be called back before he could even cover his butt. He was counting on spending the rest of his life here! He had to get rid of Ian first. ¡°The weapon that fell from the sky¡­¡± Ian¡¯s eyes were full of doubts. Obviously, she had not seen the live broadcast about the Top, otherwise she would not have this doubt. She did not participate either. During that time, she was not called up, and Teacher Zephyr also stopped pirates all over the world. The tunnel was not a place to talk about things. Ian followed Kuro and others out and saw the devastation of the town. The weapons had already flown to the sky, and the pirates on the ground were obviously pierced by the weapons. ¡°Is there really a weapon in the sky?¡± Ian murmured in shock. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. How did you come here? Shouldn¡¯t you be on the Grand Line?¡± Kuro touched his chin and probed. Zephyra will come to the West Blue? Shouldn¡¯t someone of his rank be on the Grand Line? ¡°We have been wandering in the second half, not in the first half, most of the time crossing the Calm Belt, looking for pirates with threats and potential in the West and North Blue.¡± Ian said honestly, ¡°During this time, we were in the West Blue. I heard the rumors about Pegasus Island in the West Blue, so I came here to take a look. Here¡­¡± She took a look and gritted her teeth. ¡°This is too much!¡± Of course, she was not talking about the death of the pirates, but everything she had discovered in those days. ¡°Pegasus Island has a Pirate Alliance. They rule this island. The person who defeated me before is just one of the cadres. They are too fierce and don¡¯t treat civilians as people. The people here are enslaved by them. Colonel Kuro, this town has just begun. I suggest that your forces wait with me for Master Zephyr.¡± ¡°My Life Paper is in the hands of Teacher Zephyr. I believe that Teacher Zephyr has already noticed that I was seriously injured. As long as they arrive, we can attack this island and arrest that group of pirates!¡± The Paper of Life is a magical thing. Kuro also has it and has given it to Leda and Crowe. That thing can find a person¡¯s position and accurately check a person¡¯s condition. If the person is in critical condition, the Paper of Life will char. Previously, Ian was seriously injured. If her Life Paper is in the hands of old man Zephana, then that old man must be on the way. Kuro was just thinking about this when he suddenly froze and looked at the sea. He said in surprise, ¡°No way, they came quite quickly.¡± On the sea, the outline of several ships appeared faintly, and among those ships, Kenbonshoku (Observation) can detect a very powerful aura, which is as bright as the light of night. That aura is not small. The outline of the ship gradually appeared. It was a few large warships sailing towards them. The leader was a purple-haired old man wearing a cloak and standing at the bow. ¡°Teacher Zephyr!¡± Ian cried out in surprise and quickly ran towards the port. ¡°Zefa¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at Ian¡¯s back and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, are we going over?¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s an old general. I still have to give him respect. Isn¡¯t it good that he¡¯s here? I don¡¯t have to work hard to capture all the pirates on this island.¡± Kuro took a puff of his cigar and followed them towards the port. ¡°Teacher Zephyr! Teacher Zephyr!¡± Ian stood at the port and shook his arms. Then he thought of something and said to Kuro, ¡°Colonel Kuro, your men can follow up. We can work together to destroy the pirates here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, my men are all here. We just need to wait for Zephyr to come.¡± Kuro said indifferently. ¡°We¡¯re here?¡± Ian froze and looked around, but he couldn¡¯t see anyone except Leda and Crowe. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Just us.¡± Kuro pointed at himself. ¡°We¡¯re the vanguard.¡± Subordinates? He doesn¡¯t even know where his subordinates are. If he had subordinates, he wouldn¡¯t need to do it himself. He would have asked Crowe to take the lead in tearing down the house. Now that Zephyra was here, he was worried about who to give the credit to. Now he didn¡¯t have to worry. Chapter 278 You Are Very Complicated, Kid The Battleship came closer and closer, allowing Kuro to see the man standing on the bow of the ship. The old man had short purple hair that was not as erect as he remembered. He wore a pair of very refined glasses, but he was very burly. His right arm had a cumbersome mechanical arm. From there, Kuro vaguely felt a disturbing aura. There were probably many Seastone embedded in it. In the midst of the vitality, Kuro keenly discovered a sense of twilight in it. ¡°Is that Zephyr¡­¡± Crowe looked over and swallowed. ¡°What an amazing person.¡± His Kenbonshoku (Observation) has also grown recently. Now that Zephyr is so close, although I can¡¯t feel how strong he is, there is no doubt that he is strong. The kind that can beat him. Kuro still has some understanding of Zephyr¡¯s deeds. After all, they are of the same system. The reason why he didn¡¯t want to join the elite battalion in the first place was because he stopped teaching. But now, Garp would probably take over the training camp. Zephyra, now 72 years old, led the Recruit Battalion to train seven years ago and was ambushed by pirates. There are only two new recruits left on the ship and one of his hands was cut off. Two years ago, he was equipped with that mechanical arm and formed the ¡®Pirate Guerrillas¡¯, hunting pirates everywhere. However, this guerrilla force is still in the category of Marine, which is equivalent to a Marine Independent Force. After all, this is a former Admiral. A retired person is equivalent to a Marine. No one can stop him. The Battleship docked and a figure jumped out first. ¡°Ine, are you okay!¡± The man had a handsome pink hairstyle and a slender figure. It was just that the sausage mouth on his face ruined the beauty. He also wore a cloak and quickly ran to Ian and asked worriedly. ¡°Teacher and I saw that there was a problem with your Life Paper and immediately rushed over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ian shook his head and said to him: ¡°Colonel Kuro saved me.¡± ¡°Colonel Kuro?¡± The man looked over and bowed to Kuro. ¡°Thank you very much for saving Ian. My name is Bintz, Captain Headquarters!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ We are all colleagues, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Kuro waved his hand. Kuro did not remember much about this person. He had a vague impression that he was one of the two people who survived in the Zephyr Recruit Camp. ¡°Kuro? Luciru Kuro?¡± A hoarse and heroic voice sounded. The purple-haired old man on the bow spoke and then jumped from the bow and landed on the ground. He smiled at Kuro and said, ¡°I¡¯ve often heard Kuzan talk about you, Polusaruno¡¯s subordinate? Well¡­ He doesn¡¯t look like him and he doesn¡¯t rely too much on his ability.¡± ¡°Mr. Zephyr is really wise!¡± Kuro was happy to hear this and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I am not like the old man at all.¡± Which one of them talked about him and Kizaru? They clearly don¡¯t look alike. I¡¯m so handsome and the old man is so wretched. It¡¯s impossible for them to look alike. ¡°Teacher Zephyr, you have to be careful. The pirates here are too powerful, and the weather is very strange. Just now, Mr. Kuro said that there are also weapons here and all the pirates in the town have been killed.¡± Ian said solemnly. ¡°Weapons? Really?¡± Bintz was surprised. ¡°Yes?¡± Zephyra glanced at Kuro and shook his head with a smile. Then, he looked at the pirate corpses and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± ¡°God can¡¯t stand it. What does the Heavenly Punishment have to do with me?¡± Kuro glanced at Zephyr¡¯s robotic arm and said indifferently. Was Zephyra a good person? Not really, but he was the most loyal person to justice. From the past to the present, ¡®Justice for Humanity¡¯ is the mainstream, and the most representative are Zephyr and Weasel. Momonga upholds this justice, and he rarely kills pirates. He believes that pirates need to be tried and convicted through the law of Judicial Island, while Marines are only responsible for catching people. And Zephyr, who teaches this justice, is known as the ¡®No Killing¡¯. He has never killed pirates, and Kuro did not smell any blood on him. Killing people and not killing people are completely different. ¡°Hahaha, he was actually persuaded by the younger generation.¡± Zephyra smiled and walked around Kuro towards the town and came to a dead pirate. She stopped and lowered her head, subconsciously covering the mechanical arm and whispered, ¡°Even now, I still don¡¯t regret my justice.¡± He looked back at Kuro. ¡°Young, but lacking vitality, like an old bastard. He doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble as much as Polusalino. No, he¡¯s better than him.¡± ¡°Justice¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s strong or weak, his style of doing things is like Sakasugi.¡± ¡°But there are many pirates on this island, but you only target the town you see. It¡¯s a little lazy and a little Kuzan.¡± ¡°Little Crane said that you are ¡®Safe Justice¡¯. I don¡¯t know if the talisman fits. It¡¯s very complicated, young man.¡± This old man¡­ Kuro raised his eyebrows. As expected of someone who had taught many famous Marines. His ability to see through people at a glance was extraordinary. Zephyra stepped over the pirate¡¯s body and looked at the group of ragged civilians and frowned, ¡°Pirate¡­¡± ¡°Teacher Zephyr! This island is in great crisis and more than 3,000 pirates have gathered on this island. We have to rescue the civilians on the island as soon as possible!¡± Ian said anxiously. ¡°Did you find out anything, Ian?¡± Zephyra asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Zephyr. I only heard the name of their leader. The Pirate Alliance gathered on this island is called Hernando.¡± Ian lowered his head. ¡°Hernando¡­¡± Zephyra was stunned and her pupils constricted. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s called Hernando?¡± ¡°Yes, his name is Hernando.¡± Ian was very sure. ¡­ . On a certain village on Pegasus Island, a large number of people were lying in a pool of blood. The laughter and noise of the pirates were extremely ear-piercing in this village, mixed with the sound of burning flames. ¡°President, is it really appropriate for us to do this?¡± On a hillside above the village, a few pirates watched this scene and a pirate said with some sympathy. Even pirates have different purposes. At the very least, he thought that looting was fine, but slaughtering was too much. He was a pirate, a group of people who chased their dreams, not a bottomless villain who did everything. Among the crowd, the golden-haired burly figure at the front looked at this scene indifferently and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t accept my rule, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s just a village. If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone.¡± He pulled out his weapon and shouted down, ¡°Little ones!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The pirates who were killing wantonly raised their heads and roared. ¡°Go and kill, go and rob, release the madness in your heart, follow the choice in your heart and do everything you want to do. This is what I, the leader of the Pirate Alliance and the leader of the Alliance, Hernando, has allowed!¡± ¡°Long live the Union President!¡± ¡°With the leadership of the Union Chief, we must be the most terrifying Pirates!¡± The pirates cried out. The flames burned higher and higher, almost reaching the sky. The burly blond man raised his head and looked at the sky, muttering in a low voice, ¡°You should have gotten the news, come quickly, Teacher¡­¡± Chapter 279 Teacher, You¡¯ve Become Weak ¡°Hernando¡­¡± Zephyra chewed on this name as her gaze drifted away. ¡°Why, do you know him?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Ah¡­ if it¡¯s that guy.¡± Zephyra touched his pocket and took out an old piece of Life Paper. The Life Paper slowly moved in one direction in his palm. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not you, otherwise¡­¡± Anger appeared in his eyes. He shouted and followed the direction of the Life Paper. ¡°Teacher!¡± Ian and Bintz followed, and at this time, a large number of Marines came down from the ship and were ready to follow. ¡°Wait.¡± Kuro grabbed a second lieutenant and pulled him to the side by the back of his neck. He pointed at the town and said, ¡°Take some people to protect this town. This will be my base in the future, and there can be no mistakes. You organize the Marines to rescue the civilians and clean the town.¡± ¡°Yes! Colonel!¡± In the end, they belong to the same system. The second lieutenant did not dare to refuse the order of a colonel. He saluted and organized a batch of Marines to clean up. ¡°Mr. Kuro, let¡¯s¡­¡± asked Crowe. Kuro exhaled the smoke and followed Zephyra. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to take a look. After all, this is my island.¡± Fine, he was still angry. Leda and Crowe could only follow obediently. ¡°Teacher Zephyr, why do you care so much about the name Hernando, that is his life paper?¡± On the way, Ian asked curiously. Zephyra didn¡¯t speak as she walked in silence. ¡°Hey, Kuro, why is that Zephyr so silent? Does he know that person named Hernando?¡± Behind them, Leda whispered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Kuro said, ¡°It must be melodramatic. For example, the former Admiral took in a disciple who wanted to be a Marine, but he ran away to be a pirate or something. Then there¡¯s his principle. In the past, when he met a pirate, he fought hard and was both an enemy and a friend. He exchanged the Life Paper for a hot-blooded maritime epic.¡± The older generation of Marines and pirates have dealt with too many enemies and friends. Sengoku and Whitebeard, Garp and Roger, it is too normal for this former Admiral to be involved with any pirate. As for whether Kuro knows him, there are many pirates on the sea that he doesn¡¯t know. For such a troublesome person, Zephyr came at the right time. ¡°Kuro, don¡¯t say such nonsense, my ears can still hear it.¡± Zephyra was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I am a Marine that upholds justice. No matter what happens, it will not break my faith¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°That¡¯s really amazing, Mr. Zephyr. But sometimes, faith is nothing compared to the cruelty of the sea.¡± ¡°The cruelty of the sea?¡± Zephyra sneered. ¡°How much do you know, kid? I have dealt with more pirates than you have eaten.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°Just sighing.¡± This kind of strong belief is not something that can be persuaded with a word or two. Otherwise, why would he still maintain the principle of not killing after so many years? Fafa Ze is doomed. When he was young, his wife and children were killed by pirates. Because of him, the high-ranking admirals in the Marine began to use code names and even built family buildings in Marin Van Do. Then Zephyr placed his hopes on the new generation of Marines. As a result, the students were killed by pirates, causing Zephyr to destroy another hope and turning the elite battalion of Marines into nothing in these few years. Not to mention that not long after, the World Government will stab him in the back again and let the pirates who once slaughtered his students become Shichibukai, completely shattering Zephyr¡¯s belief. If Kuro¡¯s mentality was repeatedly messed up like this, he would have collapsed long ago. He admitted that his mentality was not good. Whoever messes with him, he will get them back. If they mess with him during the day, he will get them back at night. The direction of the Life Paper and moving forward. At this time, Kuro could already see the black smoke rising on the opposite side of a mountain peak in front of him. This scene made him frown. ¡°Kuro, someone is gathering in front. There are a lot of them,¡± Leda said as she sensed something. Kuro spat out the cigar tail and lit another one. He said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that not all of them are gathered together. Otherwise, it would be completely quiet.¡± If they were gathered together, it would not be so troublesome. All the seawater would be flooded away, but the key is that the pirates and civilians on the island are gathered together. With his current ability, he can do micro-manipulation at close range, but he can¡¯t do it at a long distance. It is easy to kill the civilians together. As Zephyra walked forward, she suddenly stopped and subconsciously looked at the mountain peak. ¡°Fire!¡± A loud shout came from the mountain peak and a large number of cannon muzzles appeared from there, facing the Marines below and making running sounds. Boom! Boom! Boom! A large number of shells smashed towards this side. ¡°It¡¯s a cannon!¡± ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± ¡°Shit, it¡¯s too late!¡± The Marines were shocked. Under this cannonball, it was impossible to dodge. Boom! Suddenly, the ground shook and an earthen wall with a lion head sculpture rose in front of them, blocking the bombardment of the shells. There was also a tremor in the mountain peak. The mountain peak seemed to come alive and turned into a lion with its mouth wide open, swallowing the group of pirates and the cannon. As it twisted and squirmed, the lion head squeezed in and blood squeezed out from the cracks of the stone, making the mountain peak become dead silent. This scene made everyone lose their voices. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ian stared at the scene in shock. She couldn¡¯t understand it. Zephyr was silent for a while and turned to look behind him. He saw that Kuro had just taken his hand out of the ground and stood there, looking at Zephyr. Zephyra shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too radical, Kuro.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me? God just can¡¯t stand it.¡± Kuro completely denied it. Zephyra ignored him and continued forward. On the back of this mountain is a low valley. In the low valley, there is a village that has been burned. Broken walls, charred corpses reaching forward, and those messy footsteps all show how desperate the people here were. Crowe walked over and picked up a spot on the ground that was dry but still a little black. He put it to his nose and smelled it. ¡°Mr. Kuro, the blood has not been spilled for long¡­ Here, it has just been destroyed.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to smell it.¡± Kuro looked up and whispered, ¡°I can see.¡± On the hillside, a group of figures appeared. When he saw that group of people, Zephyr¡¯s pupils shrank. The leader was a blond and burly man. He crossed his arms and looked down. He stared at Zephyr and slowly said, ¡°The bombardment of the mountain peak was actually resolved. As expected of you, Zephyr, no, Teacher Zephyr¡­¡± ¡°Hernando!¡± Zephyra roared, ¡°Do you know what you are doing! You turned your back on honor and stepped on the path of sin. Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Teacher¡­¡± The blond man named Hernando closed his eyes and opened them again. He sighed and said, ¡°This is the world. Don¡¯t you recognize it now?¡± ¡°You really know him¡­¡± Leda said in surprise. Zephyra gritted her teeth so hard that her teeth were about to break, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°You used to say that you wanted to find your own path, but this is your path? You turned your back on the position of Marine Vice-Admiral and became a shameful pirate?!¡± Marine? Vice-Admiral?! Leda¡¯s eyes widened. This person used to be a lieutenant general? ¡°My path has not changed.¡± There was a hint of complexity in Hernando¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath and showed a grim smile and opened his hand. ¡°Teacher, are you satisfied with my masterpiece?¡± ¡°Hernando!¡± Zephyra roared and raised his mechanical arm as bullets shot out. A pirate next to him was about to take a step, but the blond man waved his hand and took a step forward. In an instant, his whole body became dark, revealing a luster under the sun. Those bullets hit him and burst into sparks. Full body Armament Haki! ¡°Master, you have become weaker¡­¡± Hernando sighed, and there was a trace of sadness in his tone. ¡°Because of your mercy, you are old and weak. If you had given up that garbage back then, that pirate would never have let you lose a hand.¡± He looked at Ian and Bintz. ¡°Trash should die obediently!¡± Whoosh! In an instant, his figure disappeared, and then he appeared in front of Bintz and punched him. ¡°Hernando, stop!¡± Zephyra widened her eyes and was about to punch him. Hernando, on the other hand, was not afraid at all. He seemed to want to kill Marine in front of him. With Zephyr¡¯s strength, dealing with Hernando is not a problem, but in that case, Bins will definitely die! ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Zephyra roared and turned around. She pushed Bintz away and placed herself under this person¡¯s fist. ¡°Teacher, this is¡­ your weakness.¡± Hernando murmured softly and a black airflow suddenly emerged from his fist. Haki swept out and mercilessly hit Zephyr. Chapter 280 You Are a Defeated Marine However, just as his fist was about to fall, a chill pierced his neck. This made Hernando¡¯s pupils shrink and his fist subconsciously stretched up. Clang!!! A huge force swung Hernando out and he hit the rock wall at the bottom of the hill, causing a depression. ¡°Cough!¡± Hernando coughed violently and gritted his teeth. He stood still and pulled himself out of the rock wall and looked at the young man who appeared beside Zephyr. That person was holding a black saber with a golden electric light on the blade and a cigar in his mouth. He looked up at him and said, ¡°Advanced Armament Haki? You¡¯re not good at it. Is it only enough for one punch?¡± There was a cut on his arm. Even with the enhancement of Haki, blood still flowed down. Hernando looked at his arm and casually flung the blood away. He frowned at the person in front of him and said with fear, ¡°Luciru Kuro? Why are you here?¡± He recognized the newcomer, the new generation of Marines who had shone in the War on Top. ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± Kuro put the knife on his shoulder and exhaled the smoke. ¡°I am a Marine Captain. This is my base. Where else can I go?¡± ¡°On the other hand, you did well. A former Vice-Admiral went to be a pirate? For what? Pirate King? You really chased your dreams until I wanted to vomit!¡± ¡°Lord Hernando!¡± The pirate who was about to make a move jumped down and said worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Lord Hernando?¡± Hernando took a deep look at Kuro and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. With him here¡­ It seems that there is no way to catch up with Teacher. Hugh, get ready.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The pirate touched Hernando. ¡°Houdica? You are Houdica?!¡± At this moment, Ian, who was helping Bintz up, suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Why did you become a pirate, Hugh!¡± The pirate trembled and put down the hood on his head, revealing a delicate face. It was a woman. ¡°Long time no see, Ian,¡± she said softly. ¡°Houdica¡­¡± Zephyra was trembling all over. ¡°Why, why are you, who believes in justice, also¡­¡± ¡°Teacher Zephyra, I also have a path that I want to take. Everything has already been decided.¡± ¡°How do you want to solve the current situation, Teacher?¡± ¡°You two!¡± The blue veins on Zephyra¡¯s body were exposed. She stepped forward and her body burst out. Her left hand was wrapped in Armament Haki and she roared, ¡°I will take you back to be judged!¡± ¡°Old man, don¡¯t lose your calm, it¡¯s too late,¡± Kuro suddenly said. Bang! Zephyra¡¯s fist passed through the two people¡¯s bodies and punched a hole in the rock wall behind them. It passed through! Hernando and Hugh were stuck in Zephyra¡¯s fist and gradually turned into shadows. ¡°Houdica!¡± Zephyra¡¯s eyes widened and she said angrily. Hugh¡¯s eyes twitched and he didn¡¯t dare to look into Zephyr¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Teacher, I have eaten the fruit in the past few years and I am the ¡®reflective person¡¯ of ¡®Reflective Fruit¡¯. Now our real body is no longer here and this is just a phantom.¡± ¡°Teacher, do you remember¡­¡± Hernando said to Zephyra, ¡°In the past, you taught us to treat pirates seriously because pirates are cunning and fierce. If we are not careful, we will suffer heavy losses. As a Marine that protects civilians, if civilians are killed or injured, it will be a Marine failure.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s play a game¡­¡± He reached out and snapped his fingers. Snap. Then, he paused for a moment and said, ¡°In the past few years, I also found a fruit. I am a ¡®parasite¡¯ who ate this fruit. My ability is to plant a seed for people. Once people die, this seed will germinate and become the same shape as me.¡± ¡°Well, although the strength is limited, as a pirate, it is definitely enough. These Parasites will obey my orders, that is to say, I will let them do whatever I want them to do.¡± ¡°For example, if I order¡­¡± His voice deepened. ¡°Kill everyone who can see!¡± These words made Zephyr¡¯s pupils shrink. He thought of something and said in surprise, ¡°The dead pirates of Pegasus Town!¡± Hernando opened his hands and said in an intoxicated tone, ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the dead pirates in Pegasus Town. They have my seed in them and now it has sprouted. They have become my doppelg?ngers.¡± ¡°Teacher, I have always wanted you to admit that you are a failed Marine. Teacher, stop me. If you can¡¯t do it, no one on Pegasus Island will survive!¡± ¡°I will get feedback on everything that my clone does. In Pegasus Town, which you can¡¯t see, there is already a clone who has begun to swing his blade. There is a civilian in front of me. What a beautiful expression of fear. Swing it down and take his head away. Is it that simple?¡± He said the last word with doubt. He could not sense it. His clones in Pegasus Town could not be sensed and completely disappeared. Although the strength of the doppelg?nger is very weak, it is not afraid of death. Whether facing Marines or civilians, killing one is profitable. This kind of thing is the most annoying thing for Marines. But now, there was nothing. The most intuitive feeling was that something fell from the sky, and then there was nothing. ¡°Lord Hernando?¡± Hugh asked with concern when Hernando stopped. ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± Hernando looked at Kuro, who was not far away, and saw him biting his cigar with a relaxed face. ¡°Luciru Kuro¡­¡± Hernando said in a low voice: ¡°I advise you not to get in the way.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said slowly, ¡°As a pirate, you don¡¯t let me, the Marine Base Chief, get in the way in my territory? Why, is the former Vice-Admiral so important?¡± Pegasus Town is not far from here. It¡¯s too simple to play with precision. Clone? As long as he could die once, he would dare to kill again. It was just another weapon falling from the sky. He held Autumn Water and waved the knife away. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± A huge golden slash suddenly rushed over and flattened everything in front of him. The pirates gathered around the hill were cut into two under this slash, and the hill was plowed into the ground, raising a cloud of dust. ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I want to kill you with my own hands!¡± He grinned. As the dust settled, Hernando¡¯s and Hugh¡¯s bodies continued to appear, but they had begun to float like reflections in the water. ¡°It¡¯s useless, this is not our real body.¡± As Hernando spoke, he looked at Zephyr and said, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯d better find me quickly. Otherwise, not only Pegasus Town, but other places will become hell.¡± The floating reflection completely dissipated and disappeared. Bang! Zephyra punched the ground again, creating a pit. ¡°Hernando! Don¡¯t run, fight me!¡± Zephyra roared. ¡°You fallen Marine who has completely lost his honor!!!¡± Chapter 281 Mr. Zephyr, I Want to Ask You for guidance West Blue, on a small island, there is a river connected to the sea. The river extends to the center of the island, which is a natural hidden port. Many pirate ships are hidden at the mouth of the river. On the island, in a cave with a lot of debris, two figures slowly appeared in the deepest part of the cave. As soon as he appeared, Hernando paled and sat on the ground. ¡°Lord Hernando!¡± Hugh said in surprise. ¡°No need to call me lord.¡± Hernando waved his hand. ¡°When no one is here, just call me Hernando.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Hugh¡¯s face became serious and she subconsciously raised her hand, but at that moment, she realized something and put her hand down with a slightly bitter expression. ¡°Hernando, how are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He crossed his arms, his face a little pale. ¡°Lord Hernando? Miss Huetica? You are back?¡± A surprised voice came from outside. Hearing the voice, Hernando immediately stood up and stood there proudly. As soon as he heard that Hernando was back, a group of pirates immediately ran to him. ¡°President, you are finally back. We have been waiting for you.¡± A pirate rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°Pegasus Island is almost empty. Should we change to another island? I recently found an island with my companions. The town there is very rich. Let¡¯s go there and plunder.¡± ¡°Yes, Pegasus Island is almost emptied. There is nothing there except people. Let¡¯s change the place.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The brother on the island called two days ago and he¡¯s already bored.¡± ¡°Yes, change to another island, accumulate strength, and then rush to the Grand Line!¡± The pirates rallied. **TIP** A hand grabbed the pirate who spoke first and lifted him up. Under the shocked eyes of the pirates, the pirate¡¯s head tilted down. Bang! Hernando threw the pirate to the rock wall like a rag, and as the body fell, a mass of white granules grew from the body. The granules grew rapidly and turned into a human shape that looked exactly like him, standing blankly on that side. This scene silenced everyone. ¡°Union, Union Chief¡­¡± A pirate swallowed his saliva. Hernando glanced at this group of pirates and his voice was low, as if he had been dragged up from hell, hoarse and cold. ¡°You are not allowed to go anywhere except Pegasus Island. If I hear that someone from the Pirate Alliance has gone to plunder other places, I will make him a sacrifice for my avatar.¡± After being glanced at by Hernando, the pirates lowered their heads and did not dare to breathe. Hugh looked at this group of pirates and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± ¡°Yes! I heard it! I will never disobey the orders of the Union Chief!¡± One of the pirates, who was being watched by Hugh, could not stand the pressure and shouted with his feet together. His cold sweat had already flowed all over his body. ¡°Very good, let¡¯s disperse and prepare for refurbishment. A difficult Marine has come to Pegasus Island. This time, all of us will go out and kill them.¡± Hernando nodded and said to the pirates. The pirates ran out one by one as if they had been pardoned. Looking at the pirates fleeing, Houdica sighed and said faintly, ¡°Can it really be done, Hernando?¡± Beside him, there was no sound. After a long time, a firm voice sounded. ¡°I will never forget that scene, so we must do it!¡± ¡­ . In Pegasus Town, Kuro had returned. He failed to sense Hernando¡¯s aura from this island, which means they are not on this island. Fortunately, they returned, and the remaining pirates on the island, led by Crowe, went to encircle them with Ian and Bintz and the remaining Marines. There was no tyrannical information on the island, so it was enough for Crowe. Of course, the convention is to give credit to Ian and others. Now, Kuro doesn¡¯t need credit. Crowe thought so too. He already has a garrison base. Next, he will sweep away the pests and live here peacefully. For this, Crowe and Kuro have something in common. The residents of Pegasus Town were previously frightened. The pirate corpses actually grew flesh buds and then turned into identical people. Fortunately, weapons fell from the sky again. Otherwise, the remaining residents would probably have fallen here. ¡°I say, Mr. Zephyr, that Hernando, your student?¡± Kuro sat on a large rock, lit a cigar, and asked Zephyr, who was spraying spray in his mouth. Like Whitebeard, this old man is sick. If he doesn¡¯t take medicine, he won¡¯t be able to hold on. After spraying, Zephyra was silent for a while and said, ¡°Houtica and Hernando are both my former students. Especially Hernando, I always thought that he would definitely take over my job.¡± Is his evaluation that high? Kuro was a little surprised. But thinking about it carefully, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with it. When that Golden Retriever attacked before, he knew that it was because of his body technique and advanced Armament Haki. After a few more years, he might really be able to do it. ¡± ¡®Grand Wrist¡¯ Hernando, Marine Vice-Admiral, but seven years ago, he told me that he had a path he wanted to take and left Marine, sigh¡­ At that time, I should have tried my best to stop him, how can I fix it!¡± Zephyra didn¡¯t let go of her anger and punched a stone next to her, turning it into powder. ¡°Why did he become like this?! It¡¯s the same for Shutica. He clearly believes in justice and treats Marine as such a sacred profession. Why¡­¡± Seven years ago ¡­ These days are a little far away. At that time, Kuro had only joined the Marine for three years and was still holed up in the 153rd Division in East Blue. However, seven years ago. Kuro touched his chin and looked at Zephyr¡¯s robotic arm. That time seemed to be when this old man¡¯s arm was cut off. ¡°It¡¯s not like there are no Marines who have fallen to become pirates. Isn¡¯t there a Marine shame ¡®Gaspadi¡¯ on the Grand Line? It¡¯s all the same. There are always some scum. Mr. Zephyr, don¡¯t be too concerned.¡± Kuro comforted him. ¡°At least in my opinion, my old man was taken care of by you when he was young.¡± ¡°Porusalino?¡± Zephyra smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not like him. Borusalino is too focused on the ability of the fruit.¡± If I had Glint-Glint Fruit, I would also pay attention to its ability. Isn¡¯t it nice to become light? ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Zephyra thought of something and looked at Kuro. ¡°You learned that slash from Shiki, right? I heard that you killed Shiki.¡± ¡°I stole two moves to perfect my swordsmanship.¡± In front of this great teacher who can see through people¡¯s abilities, Kuro has nothing to hide. This kind of old fox who has taught countless people can see his true level at a glance. ¡°Haki¡¯s attainment is not bad. It seems that you have been thinking about body techniques recently?¡± Zephyr asked. These words made Kuro raise his eyebrows. That¡¯s right! He couldn¡¯t figure out the release of high-level Armament Haki, but there was one in front of him. Although he was old, sick, and his strength had regressed, he still had experience. If I look for him, it might work! Kuro said with a burning gaze, ¡°Mr. Zephyr, I want to ask you about some attainments in body techniques.¡± Chapter 282 If You Don¡¯t Have Some Crisis Awareness, You Will Fail ¡°Physical skills?¡± Zephyr was stunned. He looked Kuro up and down and said: ¡°I say, you little brat, although I don¡¯t agree with specialization, it¡¯s impossible to develop in all aspects. Human energy is limited, even ¡®monsters¡¯ can¡¯t do everything.¡± Among the Marines that Zephyra taught, although Hernando was hailed as his successor, the real monster was not him. Sakasugi, Polusalino, and Kuzan are the real monsters. Body techniques, swordsmanship, and fruit abilities are all top-notch. Even so, they have their own shortcomings. The most powerful abilities of the three generals are their fruit abilities. In other aspects, Borusalino is better at swordsmanship. Kuzan is better at body techniques. Sakasugi is more versatile and his swordsmanship and physical skills are good, but he has not used a sword for a long time. In Zephyra¡¯s opinion, this kid, Kuro, will definitely be the enhanced version of Polusalino¡¯s swordsmanship in the future. He was good at reading people. Through Kuro¡¯s previous attack on Hernando, he roughly understood Kuro¡¯s general combat power. His swordsmanship is absolutely top-notch. As for the ability of the fruit, although the time it took to kill Shiki was very short, from his use, it was not inferior to the golden-haired lion. The only shortcoming is body techniques. But this so-called shortcoming of body technique is already quite good from Zephyr¡¯s point of view. Little Crane said that he had not systematically learned the ¡®Six Styles¡¯, but looking at the posture and aura, the Six Styles have clearly been integrated into it. He should have seen whose Six Styles and pushed it out himself. This talent is enough to make people marvel. In terms of the degree of dominance of body techniques, it should be the ¡°external release¡± of hardening, entanglement, externalization, and internal destruction, which is the elementary application of ¡°Sakura¡±. However, swordsmanship and body techniques are actually the same. It is enough. It is impossible for human energy to take care of three things at the same time. It is also impossible to not be a human. It is not like there are no domineering animals on the Grand Line. And Kuro is so young. In the future, his strength will continue to rise. The Haki control technique of Body Art will sooner or later reach ¡®Internal Destruction¡¯. Moreover, his Haki content¡­ is not low. This is a monster that has surpassed the Admiral Substitute and is only a distance away from the Admiral. And this monster is only 24 years old this year¡­ In all the years he has lived, the only person so far who can be compared to Kuro in his youth may be Charlotte Ling Ling in her youth. After all, that was an existence that could kill a giant at the age of five. Body techniques, sword techniques, and fruit abilities. When the time comes, he will become the top batch, which is the talent of a general! Zephyra pursed her lips and sighed in her heart. Polusalino has a good subordinate. When that monkey retires, this Kuro can take over. Shaking his head and throwing his thoughts away, Zephyra continued, ¡°Now, just focus on your swordsmanship. With your strength, you can surpass Mihawk in the future. At that time, the world¡¯s number one swordsman will appear in our Marine.¡± The cultivation system in the Marine is just swordsmanship and body techniques. The fruit ability is purely developed by oneself and no one can teach it. In terms of body techniques, with the huge foundation of the Marine and World Government, they created the peak of the body technique, ¡®Six Forms¡¯. But in terms of swordsmanship, there are too many swordsmanship freaks on the sea. It is purely based on talent. In this aspect, Marines can¡¯t fight against the whole world. And now, out of all the people who are qualified to surpass Mihawk, only this little Kuro can do it. Listening to Zephyra, Kuro pursed his lips. The number one swordsman in the world? ¡°A general?¡± If you weren¡¯t a former Admiral and the teacher of all the Marine monsters, I would have attacked you long ago. Kuro shook his head frantically and pinched his thumb and index finger. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, you flatter me. My swordsmanship is passed down from my family. It¡¯s just a little achievement.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not a matter of whether he has any achievements in swordsmanship. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s very special and his whole body can be filled with that kind of airflow or lightning. Unfortunately, the physique of that person at that time was different from mine. I couldn¡¯t see how he did it.¡± Kuro tried to describe it as tactfully as possible. He can¡¯t say, old man, I went to the New World and fought with Kaido. I envy Kaido¡¯s high-level Armament Haki defense. You better teach me so that I won¡¯t be killed. Kuro had roamed the sea for so many years. He envied two people. His grandfather was not counted. He was envious of the fruit of others, not himself. One of them is Kaido, an unkillable monster, full of high-level Armament Haki. One of them was Charlotte Lingling, from Maverick to Big. She wasn¡¯t called ¡®Steel Balloon¡¯ for nothing. As for the redhead¡­ The Mountain Bandit King can kill 56 of them, what is there to be envious of? ¡®Whitebeard?¡¯ Dead! ¡°Filled with air currents or lightning?¡± Zephyra was stunned. What he said, Zephyr understood, was the unified use of Armament Haki. Hardening, entanglement, externality, and internal destruction are all concentrated and used. It is the highest level of Armament Haki application. This is something that Kuro knows. Zephyr can see it, but what he knows is swordsmanship. Now, is he dissatisfied with his body technique? ¡°Oh? So unsatisfied with the status quo, what are you worried about, Luciru Kuro.¡± Zephyr laughed. This brat is already strong enough. ¡°There are many things to worry about.¡± Kuro said matter-of-factly, ¡°Mr. Zephyr, look, I just got the fruit and my ability is not good. Compared with others¡¯ attainments, the gap is too big. ¡°My swordsmanship is not good enough to defeat Shichibukai, and my body technique is even worse. I may be seriously injured if someone touches me. The sea is so dangerous, of course I have to worry.¡± Kuro said matter-of-factly. Zephyra was speechless. What you said seems to make sense, but why does it sound wrong? If you are not good at it, then are the strong people on the sea really strong? If Kuro knew, he would definitely say that it was really strong. After all, some strong people are superhumans, and who knows what kind of things can come out of their abilities. Kuro sincerely felt that he could not do it. He is a very good person in Relativism. To compare, he must be the safest person in the sea. The Three Generals are very safe, but in terms of ability, Kuro can¡¯t keep up. Mihawk is the safest in swordsmanship. He is Shichibukai, so Kuro can¡¯t beat Shichibukai. In terms of physical skills, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling were the safest, and he was even more incomparable. Besides, it would be safe to surpass them? Wasn¡¯t this old man in front of him very strong back then? Didn¡¯t he still fail? The lesson is here. If he was satisfied with the current situation, he would not be able to live if some strange ability user got him. He can¡¯t also break a hand and then go to Marien Van Do to give his cloak to a young Marine and tell him that he is waiting for him in East Blue, right? If you don¡¯t have any crisis awareness, sooner or later you will fail. The person in front of him could not be missed. ¡°Mr. Zephyr, about body techniques¡­¡± Kuro stood up, moved his hands and feet, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Please enlighten me!¡± This brat is serious? Zephyra looked at him and the smile on her lips widened. ¡°Someone like you is still willing to look for an old guy like me to teach you? How rare.¡± The reason why Zephyra doesn¡¯t teach now is that after he lost an arm, coupled with his old age and illness, his strength has declined and he can¡¯t lead new recruits. He also did not want to suffer the same pain as seven years ago. But teaching someone who is a monster in the first place is not something to worry about. ¡°That¡¯s good. If an old guy like me is useful, you can try it. Just looking at it, you can¡¯t find some drawbacks.¡± Zephyra stood up and stretched his limbs. He raised his robotic arm and smiled. ¡°Do you mind if I use some props?¡± Chapter 283 My Student Kuro, Has the Talent of a General Although he said so, Kuro believed that even if he said he minded, the old guy would probably not take it off. Taking this thing off is very troublesome. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Kuro nodded. Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, Zephyra suddenly flashed forward and pushed the mechanism of the mechanical arm forward, erupting with a huge force and hitting Kuro in the face. Bang! This blow pushed Kuro back and his feet plowed a gully on the ground. He crossed his hands in front of his face. Armament Haki had already appeared on his hands. The Armament Haki on his hand dyed his entire body, and a purple cross mark began to appear between his eyebrows, and there were two tear marks under his eyes. He put down his hand and said in a rude tone, ¡°Old man, can you not slap my face?¡± What¡¯s wrong with these people? Rayleigh, who didn¡¯t go to see his old Captain, hit his face with a sword the first time they met. Now you, an old guy of the same era, hit your face with your fist not long after we met. I know I¡¯m handsome, but there¡¯s no need to be so jealous. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it when I think that you are a subordinate of Borusalino.¡± Zephyra said without any apology. Kuro was speechless. If I didn¡¯t steal your skill today, believe it or not, I will break one of your hands again. ¡°Yo! Come on.¡± Zephyr did not give Kuro a chance to think. After speaking, he stepped forward and swung his thick mechanical arm, bringing with it the sound of the wind as he rushed towards Kuro. ¡°You are not allowed to use your abilities, you are not allowed to use swordsmanship, and you only use body techniques. Let me see where your shortcomings are!¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and spat out the cigar in his mouth. He stretched out one hand and pressed his palm on the flung robotic arm. Bang!!! An impact swung away from Kuro¡¯s feet, making his body move sideways. ¡°Your strength is not bad!¡± Zephyra smiled and nodded. The robotic arm he threw over was blocked by Kuro with one hand. This is not an ordinary force. The mechanical arm has Seastone. The steel rods that stabilize the machinery are made of Seastone. For ability users, they will lose their strength when they touch Seastone. But this was also very particular. Ordinary metahumans would naturally be like this. However, the strong will not lose their combat power because of a mere Seastone. As long as he has been trained, he will at most be ineffective with the Seastone, but he can still use Strength and Haki, but the remaining percentage depends on the individual. But there is no doubt that those who can still exert their strength under the influence of Seastone are all strong. ¡°However, just resisting the power of the Seastone is not enough!¡± Zephyra pushed her body forward and used the opportunity when Kuro was blocking the robotic arm to approach his body. She clenched her left hand into a fist and it was dyed black. Before Kuro could react, she punched his abdomen. Bang! ¡°Tsk!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and endured the pain in his abdomen. He kicked it away and the tip of his foot hit Zephyr¡¯s wrist, lifting his hand up. His body used this force to spin backward twice and landed on the ground again. Even though this old man has become weaker, he is still not to be underestimated, especially in the area of physical techniques. It is quite painful to hit someone. Zephyra was also a little shocked at this time. He looked at his hand, and the back of his hand was full of small wounds, as if it had been cut by a sharp weapon. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± The distant memories were suddenly opened. When he was dealing with the Locks Pirates, there was a crew member there who left a deep impression on him. ¡°Nail Fist Art? Why do you know this move? Moreover, that is clearly a move that can only be used for attack. You used it on Haki defense. Your body technique talent is indeed not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Kuro touched his stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying this recently and the effect is not bad.¡± ¡°Not bad, I just don¡¯t know how fast you are.¡± Zephyra raised the robotic arm and bent her body. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to deal with me.¡± ¡°Then old man, you have to be careful. I am very fast.¡± Kuro twisted his neck and bent his legs slightly, revealing a confident smile. Phew¡­ A cool breeze blew. As a breeze blew past, Kuro disappeared in front of Zephyra. A chill came from his side. Zephyra¡¯s pupils shrank and he raised his mechanical arm. Bang! A foot kicked the robotic arm and Kuro stepped on it. His body jumped up and his legs were wide open. Haki glowed under the sky like a battle axe. ¡®Slap me in the face?¡¯ I¡¯ll strike you once too! Zephyra smiled at this moment. ¡°Your speed is not bad. You are indeed a subordinate of Borusalino.¡± Snap. With that, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Kuro¡¯s leg and threw him to the side. Kuro felt a strong force spread out and flew into the distance with his body. He was about to hit a building at the side. Thud! Kuro stepped on the wall of the building and made a dent in it. Then he landed and frowned at Zephyr. ¡°It¡¯s just that your attack method is too monotonous. You still have a lot of experience in body technique. You can¡¯t deal with a body technique expert.¡± ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Zephyra looked at him and sighed regretfully. ¡°You should have come to the headquarters earlier. You actually stayed in East Blue for ten years. The government¡¯s control over East Blue is too high.¡± Kuro enlisted at the age of fourteen. If he were to start teaching at that time, he would definitely be stronger than he is now. ¡°Roger alone silenced East Blue for a long time. The strength of the pirates is ridiculously weak, which makes East Blue the most peaceful place in the four seas, but it is also the most difficult place for Marines to stand out. ¡°If you were born in a place like West Blue and North Blue and fought pirates for a long time, you might have come to Headquarters long ago.¡± Looking at Zephyr¡¯s regretful expression, Kuro curled his lips and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s great that I wasn¡¯t born in other places¡­ No, it¡¯s a pity.¡± What the f*ck? One East Blue was enough for him. Do you know how much effort he put into not getting promoted? Back then, he not only had to play a pirate but also a Marine. He had to find an opportunity to act alone all day long and kill all the pirates who could obviously make a contribution. Only then would he have ten years of peace. Battle is indeed the main theme of progress. Although he was quite satisfied with his swordsmanship, the experience points of his swordsmanship came from the pirate corpses that had either been turned into bones or swallowed by sea beasts under the East China Sea. Kuro could not remember how many he had killed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too late for you now. Come again, let me see what disadvantages your body technique has.¡± Zephyr straightened his body and said to Kuro. ¡­ . At dusk. Crowe temporarily returned with a group of Marines to rest. ¡°This is, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leda stared at the devastation in the town and looked at Kuro, who was slumped to the side, smoking a cigar and covered in scars. ¡°Teacher Zephyr!¡± Ian ran to the other side and saw Zephyr leaning against a building with injuries and spraying himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Hernando here to ambush us?¡± Ian asked worriedly. ¡°No¡­¡± After Zephyr finished spraying, he took a few deep breaths and regained his normal breathing. He looked at Kuro and said with a smile, ¡°I have a new student, he has the potential to be a general!¡± Chapter 284 You Might Earn Blood, But I, Kuro, Will Never Lose! In terms of monster level, Zephyr has seen so many people, but he is now sure that this Luciru Kuro is a real monster. ¡°I see. No wonder you learned Shiki¡¯s moves. Whether it¡¯s swordsmanship or body techniques, your aptitude is terrifyingly strong.¡± Zephyra praised. He originally thought that Kuro¡¯s physical experience, even through his guidance, would take time to make up for, but now it seems¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem necessary. It was just a battle. He only showed the ¡®internal destruction¡¯ of Haki a few times before Kuro secretly learned it. There was no need to teach him. If such a student was really a teacher, at this age, he might give everything to him and let him become his successor. When Shiki met him, he might have had a similar mentality. Unfortunately, he was not Kuro¡¯s real teacher. In the Marine Corps, he could only be regarded as an instructor who guided him. He was barely a teacher and a student. On the other side. ¡°Did you have a conflict with that old guy? Why do you keep looking at your hands?¡± Leda saw that Kuro had to look at his hand from time to time and asked curiously. ¡°I learned something. I have to say, old experience is old experience.¡± Kuro clenched his fists and smiled. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already learned the last step of Haki, the next step is just time. In this period of time, I don¡¯t need to use a knife. I¡¯ll try to use Body Technique to train.¡± The highest level of swordsmanship, Haki Unity, that kind of electric posture, he only slowly adapted it after fighting with Golden Lion. It was not until he dealt with Kaido that he completely used it. When his Body Art reaches the highest level, Haki, it will be very difficult for him to be killed by others. At that time, his sense of security will increase a little. ¡°Teacher Zephyr! Teacher Zephyr!¡± Suddenly, there was a sound in the distance. Bins ran over in a panic with a wiretap Den Den Mushi in his arms. ¡°We intercepted a pirate¡¯s conversation. It¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Zephyra raised her eyebrows. Bintz turned on the Den Den Mushi, which made a clicking sound, eyes straight, and began to play. ¡°Hey, come back quickly. The Union Head is angry. He doesn¡¯t allow anyone to rob any place except Pegasus Island. Come back quickly, or the Union Head will really kill someone.¡± ¡°Come back quickly. The Union Chief is going to mobilize all his forces to attack Pegasus Island and turn it into scorched earth.¡± There were only two short sentences, but these two sentences revealed a lot of information. ¡°Hernando!¡± Zephyra was furious. ¡°How dare he, what does he want!¡± This anger disappeared very quickly. After shouting this sentence, Zephyr¡¯s face suddenly dimmed, as if he thought of something and sighed deeply. ¡°I know what he is going to do. I know. I will solve it. Hernando¡­ I will correct your wrong idea and let you atone for your sins.¡± Zephyra stood up and took out Hernando¡¯s Life Paper. The Life Paper slowly swam in one direction on his palm. He faced that direction and said: ¡°Ine, prepare a ship. I will go there personally. Let me deal with Hernando.¡± Ian said anxiously, ¡°Teacher Zephyr, for those ¡®pirates¡¯ who have lost their honor, there is no need to talk about morality with them. As long as we gather our forces, we will definitely win. At that time, as long as we give Hernando that person¡­¡± ¡°Ine!¡± Zephyra interrupted her and stared at her with a serious gaze. ¡°Obey orders!¡± Ian opened his mouth and fell silent. After a while, she raised her hand and gave a Marine salute. ¡°Yes, I understand, Teacher Zephyr.¡± Soon, Ioan was ready and equipped a ship with the lowest number of Marines available for navigation. Zephyra landed on the Battleship and left. Soon, the warship sailed out of the port and headed towards the sea. Kuro rubbed his chin and looked at the outline of the Battleship leaving. He said with interest, ¡°Ine, give me the paper of life of Zephyr.¡± ¡°But Master Zephyr said that no one is allowed to follow him. I can¡¯t disobey Master Zephyr¡¯s orders.¡± Ian said reluctantly. She was unwilling, but she would not disobey Teacher Zephyr¡¯s orders. ¡°You are wrong. That is an order to you. What does it have to do with me, Kuro? I am not his subordinate.¡± Kuro shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Besides, this is my base. As the base chief, it¡¯s fine if I wasn¡¯t here before, but now that I¡¯m here, there are pirates who dare to threaten the safety of the civilians in my jurisdiction. How can I, Kuro, agree?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ian felt a little complicated. ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Give it to him, Ian.¡± Binz said at this time: ¡°If Brother Shuzo is here, he will do the same. We have to think about Teacher Zephyr. His characteristics will definitely be used by the Marine who has lost his honor. Even if he is punished by Teacher Zephyr later, we have to do this for his safety.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Ian sighed. ¡°Teacher Zephyr¡¯s safety is the main point. We can¡¯t let Teacher Zephyr get hurt again.¡± She handed the Paper of Life to Kuro. Kuro took it and looked in the direction. His body soared into the sky and flew towards the sea. ¡°Kuro, no, Mr. Kuro, have you always been such a righteous person? It¡¯s really enviable, never lost.¡± Ian looked at Kuro¡¯s back and murmured absent-mindedly. These words made Leda reveal a strange expression. He justice? This is a little, but more of it is because that golden-haired baboon tricked him. That narrow-minded guy just wants to take revenge as soon as possible. In terms of who knows the depth of Kuro, no one dares to say that they are number two. Actually, Kuro is really not just for revenge. He has a deeper consideration. That is, this matter cannot be delayed. Although Zephyr has retreated, his prestige is still there. If something happens to him or this matter is blown up to the headquarters, then the Pegasus Island incident will be blown up. Once it is blown up, he, Kuro, will be exposed. He originally wanted to quickly deal with the pirates and push the blame, no, credit to Zephyr and the other Marines. If it was fine, he would not be promoted. If he doesn¡¯t get promoted, he can stay on Pegasus Island and won¡¯t go to the New World. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Would such reckless behavior cause Zephyr to feel disgusted? Sure! What a good thing! If Zephyr felt that he needed to be suppressed, that would be even better. He can take revenge, quickly deal with pirates, and get rid of the blame. If he causes Zephyra to feel bad, he might even be demoted. Even if he is not demoted, he will still be held in his position. This is called killing four birds with one stone. The plan is perfect. You may make a killing, but I, Kuro, will never lose! Chapter 285 It¡¯s actually quite difficult not to kill an ant On a small island not far from Pegasus Island, the Battleship approached an ocean not far from the island, and it was not close to land. When Kuro arrived, Zephyr was no longer on the Battleship. ¡°The aura is here¡­¡± Kuro floated in the air and looked down at the island with a cold gaze. He stretched out his hand and was about to clench it when he suddenly stopped and looked in a certain direction in the island. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you face and play a little.¡± He landed on the island. Below him, there was a camp. A group of pirates was camped there, eating meat and drinking wine while chatting and laughing. One of the pirates was getting excited and laughed a few times before taking a sip of wine. His eyes happened to glance at the sky and his drinking movement suddenly stopped. A mouthful of wine was sprayed out and splashed on the pirate¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡± The pirate wiped his face and said unhappily. ¡°Someone is flying!¡± The pirate who sprayed wine pointed to the sky and shouted in disbelief. ¡°Are you kidding me? How can someone fly¡­ they are really flying!¡± The pirate who was sprayed in the face looked up at the sky as he spoke, and his eyes almost popped out. The pirates in the camp looked at Kuro who fell from the sky in shock. They were all stunned and did not know what to say. ¡°Yo.¡± Kuro greeted them. ¡°It¡¯s Marine!¡± ¡°Why is Marine here!¡± ¡°Quick, kill him!¡± The pirates took out their weapons and surrounded Kuro. ¡°Only one?¡± At this time, the pirate looked around and found that there was no movement in the surroundings. It seems that this person is alone? Thud! Thud! A small giant about five meters tall pushed aside the pirates around him and walked on the ground. He came close and looked Kuro up and down. He clenched his fists and grinned. ¡°Marine? You are alone. You are very brave to come here. Do you know where this place is?¡± These words made the surrounding pirates laugh. There is only one Marine, what is there to be afraid of. ¡°This is the most terrifying pirate group in West Blue, the Pirate Alliance!¡± He walked up to Kuro and looked down at him with a smile. ¡°Some time ago, I met a group of Marines. Do you know how I dealt with them? I smashed them one by one!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, this person punched him. ¡°Oh! Frye attacked again.¡± ¡°Hey, stop it, Frye. It¡¯s too bloody for you to attack. We are drinking.¡± ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t stop him. Haven¡¯t you been taught enough last time? Let Frye make a fuss. At most, we¡¯ll continue drinking somewhere else.¡± The group of pirates looked at the little giant Frye with a joke. That Marine was already a dead man in their eyes. Snap. The huge fist was blocked by a finger. Kuro raised his index finger and blocked the fist, preventing the huge fist from advancing at all. ¡°I said¡­¡± He glanced at Frye, who was shocked, and said lightly, ¡°Is your brain so small that it is not even comparable to plankton? If a Marine dares to enter a pirate¡¯s nest, there is only one situation. Of course he has enough safe strength to do so.¡± ¡°In the past, it was very difficult for me to deal with some pirates who did not do much evil. After all, it is very difficult to step over ants without stepping on them. This strength is actually very difficult to master, but against you, I don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± With a gentle push of his index finger, the five-meter-tall giant felt a huge force and took a few steps back. Kuro pointed his index finger forward at Frye and said, ¡°Finger Gun: Explosion.¡± Bang! There was a bloody hole in Frye¡¯s forehead, as if he had been shot by a bullet. Bang bang bang! Before the pirates could react, an identical bloody hole appeared between their eyebrows. Their faces stiffened and they fell. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro put his index finger to his mouth and blew gently before continuing forward. He naturally knew the combination of Body Technique and Nail Fist Technique. ¡°Come and clean up the pests while there is still some time.¡± This was what Kuro was best at. In East Blue, he did this. When he was a recruit, he followed his superior to encircle and suppress pirates. When he encountered those annoying ones, he knew that Marine probably could not beat them, so he found an excuse to go out. Then, there was nothing else. ¡­ . Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Hernando, come out and see me!¡± In a cave on the island, Zephyr knocked down a pirate with one punch and reached the deepest part of the cave. Behind him, a group of pirates had fallen. Zephyra had come all the way here in this way. The strength of a pirate certainly could not pose a threat to him. ¡°Zefa, teacher¡­¡± A voice sounded from above. Zephyra looked up. The blond Hernando appeared above the cave and looked at Zephyra. ¡°I guessed that you would come alone.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do, Hernando?¡± A trace of grief appeared in Zephyra¡¯s eyes. ¡°You have always been a kind person. Why did you become so depraved?¡± ¡°Kind?¡± Hernando raised his head and laughed as if he had heard a funny joke. ¡°As kind as you? Zephyra! Stop joking. Look at you, look at your stupid appearance now! You¡¯re so old, but you still have to install such a heavy thing. That mechanical arm, will you be proud of it?¡± He quickly jumped high in the sky and stabbed forward with his feet together. ¡°Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) Gun!¡± A cone-shaped slash came straight at him. Zephyra raised the robotic arm and swung it forward, scattering the slash. However, in the next moment, Hernando appeared above Zephyra¡¯s head. At the moment he waved his mechanical arm, a hand pressed on Zephyra¡¯s face and he was slammed to the ground. Bang! Hernando¡¯s voice sounded with the vibration. ¡°Clumsy, useless, disabled. You are so old, but you are still the same as before when dealing with pirates. If you don¡¯t kill them, then one day, you will be avenged by pirates!¡± Hernando said fiercely, ¡°Just like now, Teacher, as a pirate, I can easily kill you! If once doesn¡¯t work, then twice, if twice doesn¡¯t work, then three times, because you don¡¯t kill people!¡± He held Zephyr¡¯s face tightly with his five fingers, making a cracking sound. His strength was so strong that he wanted to crush Zephyr to death. Whoosh! The robotic arm swung from the side and Hernando¡¯s head turned to the side and a huge force came from his abdomen, making him retreat. Zephyra kicked him away and stood up like a carp and sighed. ¡°Hernando, are you still thinking about that?¡± ¡°That thing?¡± Hernando¡¯s eyes were wide and bloodshot as he growled, ¡°The so-called ¡®that thing¡¯, that¡¯s my family, Zephyra!¡± Chapter 286 The Sin of Pirates Should Be Punished by Marines Outside the cave, Kuro slowly walked over. He bit his cigar and listened to the sounds of battle coming from inside. ¡°Luciru Kuro.¡± Beside the cave, a figure walked out and said seriously, ¡°Please don¡¯t get in our way.¡± The person was slender and wrapped in a hood, revealing only a delicate face. ¡°You are that, Hugh something¡­ Forget it.¡± Kuro said with interest, ¡°You should have discovered me long ago. Although the aura is only here, your ability can see me. Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡± When he sent the pirates on the island to Hell for a free lifetime tour, he felt that someone was watching him several times. The only person on this island who could make him feel like he was being watched was this person who ate the ¡®Reflection Fruit¡¯. If this guy can form a ¡®reflection¡¯ from that position on Pegasus Island to here, then it will be very simple to do this. Hughica did not answer Kuro. ¡°I saw your performance in the War Of The Best. Hernando is confident that he can deal with you, but I don¡¯t think so, so¡­¡± What? Want to screw me in advance? You don¡¯t have that item either. Kuro raised his eyebrows and placed his left hand on the handle of the Autumn Water Blade at his waist. He pressed his thumb against the blade and prepared to kill this ability user. For metahumans, he usually deals with them quickly to prevent them from failing miserably. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t stop Hernando, please!¡± Huetica suddenly knelt down and made a standard ¡®Underground¡¯ gesture towards Kuro, her head touching the ground. ¡°We know that we have committed a heinous crime and humiliated Marine, but as long as we let Hernando accomplish his goal, we will pay the price when we arrive!¡± Kuro¡¯s thumb relaxed slightly and he looked at the kneeling Shutica with a strange expression. ¡°Huh?¡± Hugh looked up and said sincerely, ¡°Hernando is actually very respectful of Teacher Zephyr. He is willing to give up everything for Zephyr, even back then, because of Teacher Zephyr¡¯s decision-making mistake, his family was killed by pirates.¡± ¡­ . Bang! Bang! Bang! Zephyra¡¯s left hand turned into Armament Haki and punched Hernando, but he blocked it with one hand. ¡°Back then, I respected you so much and trusted you, thinking that the justice you insist on is the real justice. Marine¡¯s duty is to catch pirates, and the trial is handed over to the judiciary, how right that is!¡± Hernando waved Zephyra¡¯s hand away and punched her back. ¡°I caught that pirate with my own hands because I believe in your justice, but my family has become the sacrifice of this justice. Why? Because of your ¡®no killing¡¯ principle?!¡± ¡°From that day on, I hated you!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Hernando doesn¡¯t hate Master Zephyr. Although his family died because of this, we are Marines. The price¡­ we are prepared.¡± Kurlo agreed with Hugh¡¯s words. Marines are also a high-risk profession. Although most people in this world are idiots, it¡¯s not like there are no unscrupulous people. Some people are willing to kill the family of their enemy to vent their anger. As a Marine, his head is also on his belt¡­ ¡­ . ¡°What did you get from your ¡®Don¡¯t kill¡¯ code? No, you got nothing! Your arm, your students, they disappeared because of your code, your justice!¡± ¡°That pirate is still alive!¡± ¡°Hernando!!¡± Zephyra said angrily: ¡°Why did you mention this!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Seven years ago, Teacher Zephyr was ambushed and the entire ship was destroyed, leaving only Ian and Bintz. Teacher Zephyr lost an arm because of this. Since then, Teacher Zephyr has been in a bad state.¡± When he said this, Hugh looked a little sad. ¡°We respect Teacher Zephyr very much, but it is because we respect him too much that we begin to wonder if, if Teacher Zephyr starts to kill people, will he become stronger and no longer be threatened!¡± ¡°So, Hernando decided to do something¡­¡± Determination began to appear in Hugh¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let Master Zephyr kill!¡± ¡°As long as Master Zephyr begins to kill pirates, the pirates on the sea will definitely fear Master Zephyr¡¯s reputation. Master Zephyr will definitely pull himself together!¡± Kuro closed his eyes slightly and looked at her for a long time before saying, ¡°Then you guys are really¡­ idiots.¡± Change the beliefs of a strong man? This matter is not easy to achieve, even if Zephyr is wavering at this time, his belief is not so easy to change. Kuro had not seen Zephyr before, so he did not know much about him. But now that he had seen him and fought, he understood very well that this old man¡¯s faith was very firm. What the World Government did a year later, in Kuro¡¯s view, was not enough to disappoint Zephyra. World Government has nothing to do with their Marine. However, if a Marine, who was once regarded as the successor, became a pirate who had done many evil things and was personally broken by him and had to be killed, then this matter is very likely. ¡°Revive?¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s become out of place. It¡¯s so stupid that it makes people want to laugh.¡± What that old man cares about the most is justice and students. His students were killed by pirates, and then someone became a pirate. And if his justice is betrayed again, Zephyr may go to an extreme. For example, they want to destroy the New World and let all the pirates die with them. For this, they can accept any price, even if it means taking all the innocent civilians of the New World with them. At least in his memory, that was what Zephyr did, although he did not succeed because he was pulled into the theatrical version by the man who wanted to be the ¡®Shanghai Thief King¡¯. But reality is not so mysterious. From Kuro¡¯s experience, the Deceit King will probably be beaten by Zephyr. ¡°Don¡¯t call us stupid!¡± Hugh stood up and gritted his teeth. ¡°In order to let Teacher Zephyr return to that hopeful person, we bet our future and our honor!¡± ¡°We bring shame to honor, we burn, kill, and plunder. We are already beyond redemption. This sin should have died long ago!¡± The smell of blood on Hugh¡¯s body is very strong. Kuro doesn¡¯t even need Kenbonshoku (Observation) to smell the ¡®evil¡¯ stench on her body. Put it with Kuro, this is a damn person. Kuro was silent for a moment and said, ¡°So, you have been begging for death for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes, from the moment we met Master Zephyr, our mission has been achieved.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have as much will as Hernando and I don¡¯t dare to face Teacher Zephyr, but as a Marine, you can satisfy my wish. The sins of pirates should be punished by Marines.¡± Chapter 287 I¡¯m Very Unhappy With the Old Clan Bang! Bang! Bang! Inside the cave, there were potholes everywhere. The two figures fought each other. Zephyra shook off the robotic arm and threw Hernando away. Her figure flashed and she threw a domineering punch at the other party, but Hernando ducked and dodged it. The punch hit the rock wall and created a pit. Hernando flew up and poked Zephyr¡¯s abdomen with the tip of his foot, and a flying slash passed through Zephyr¡¯s abdomen and hit the top of the hole, creating a gully and shaking the gravel. Zephyra groaned as her mechanical arm slammed down and the huge mechanical arm pressed down on Hernando¡¯s body. With a loud thud, Hernando was smashed into the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Hernando used his hands wrapped in Armament Haki to forcefully open the robotic arm. Just as he opened it a little, Zephyra held Hernando¡¯s head with the robotic arm and hit his abdomen with her other hand, causing the entire fist to cave in. One punch sent Hernando flying and he hit the rock wall, sinking deep. ¡°Hu, hu¡­¡± After Zefa finished this punch, he covered his abdomen with his hand. Blood flowed out of his abdomen, where he had just been hit by the Mist Kick. The taste was not so good. Crack! Hernando struggled to open his eyes from the rock wall. His swollen eyes stared straight at Zephyr and he was also panting. He was in an even worse state. There was not a single good place on his body, and he was covered in scars and gashes. ¡°How can you fix it? Seastone¡¯s arm is really annoying. It¡¯s quite effective against an ability user like me. Zephyr, this is all you can do!¡± Hernando said angrily. ¡°To be able to capture pirates, any means is possible, Hernando, I have taught you this.¡± Zephyr gasped. Hernando is not weak. He can use the highest level of Armament Haki and is also a strong person in the sea. If he is always a Marine, he will probably be an elite Vice-Admiral like Dalmatian. When it comes to fighting, there is no end to it. ¡°What kind of means? Including killing people? Zephyr, even if I lose, you won¡¯t kill me!¡± Hernando snapped, ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me, you can never win. So far, I have destroyed more than a dozen towns, including two Marine bases, where I killed all the people.¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t die, the pirates of the Alliance will follow my orders and continue to destroy the world. After the West Sea, the North Sea, the South Sea, the East Sea, the Grand Line, and finally the New World! This is my revenge on the world, my revenge on you!¡± Hernando almost roared. The intense anger made his golden hair stand on end. The hatred in his eyes made Zephyra feel cold. ¡°Hernando¡­¡± Zephyra shed tears. ¡°Have you become like this?¡± ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t kill me, Zephyra, this is your last chance. I can¡¯t beat you, but I won¡¯t let you win so easily. Hugh¡¯s ¡®Reflection Fruit¡¯ ability also projected coordinates on several other islands. You can¡¯t find me!¡± He thought of something and fumbled in his pocket, taking out a yellowed and old Life Paper. Rip! The Life Paper was torn into pieces and scattered everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s my Life Paper that you can find me now. You still have it¡­ but now, you don¡¯t have a chance!¡± Hernando sneered. ¡°Zefa, my most respected teacher, you have completely failed. You are a failed, useless Marine who can only be merciful to the enemy!¡± ¡°Hernando!!¡± Zephyra shouted, ¡°Why, why do you have to do this!¡± ¡°There is no turning back, Zephyra!¡± Hernando roared and then repeated softly, ¡°Nothing can be undone¡­¡± Zephyra¡¯s pupils almost shrank to a point as she walked towards Hernando with heavy steps, each step heavier than the previous one, leaving deep footprints on the ground. Every step seemed to be a decision. ¡°Hernando, Hernando¡­¡± Zephyra shouted in a low voice as tears fell from his eyes. A black airflow appeared on his fist and swept towards half of his arm. ¡°For the safety of civilians, for the honor of Marines, for justice¡­ Some things cannot be tainted. Don¡¯t blame me, Hernando.¡± Zephyra raised her head, her eyes filled with determination. Hernando took a deep breath and straightened his body. He raised his fists and a black airflow appeared on his fists. ¡°Come on, Zephyr, this is my last Haki!¡± ¡°Hernando!!!¡± Zephyra roared and punched out. The airflow rolled out, causing the cave to shake. ¡°Zefa!!!¡± Hernando also roared and punched out with both fists, wanting to fight against Zephyr. However, just as his fists were about to collide, his domineering aura suddenly dissipated. This dissipation caused shock to appear on Hernando¡¯s face. At this time, Zephyr¡¯s fist was almost a centimeter away from his face. There was a hint of joy in the depths of his eyes. This is the blow, Teacher Zephyr! I wish you¡­ martial arts prosperity! ¡°Can¡¯t fix it, I¡­ I don¡¯t have any strength?!¡± He closed his eyes unwillingly. However, the expected pain and death did not befall him. The fist that should have hit him seemed to have stopped. ¡°Zefa!!!¡± Hernando said angrily, ¡°Do you still have your compassion now, you coward who has lost his family¡­¡± He did not say the last word. When he opened his eyes, he could no longer see Zephyra. Only a huge round stone flew out quickly. The familiar fist broke through the stone and was sent flying. Just a little bit more, the last bit! He took that opportunity to dissipate his Armament Haki. That way, even if Zephyr didn¡¯t want to kill him, he would take the initiative to die. At that time, Zephyra¡¯s idea of killing someone will not be different, and she will be able to give up the useless ¡®don¡¯t kill¡¯ principle according to his idea. That way, she will be a really powerful Marine in the future! Zephyra, who kills people, is terrifying. However, this was destroyed! ¡°Who, who ruined this scene!¡± Hernando roared in anger. Tap, tap, tap¡­ Footsteps gradually sounded outside the cave. First, a black light shone in from the hole. Next to the black light were footsteps. As he approached, Hernando saw that the black light was a blade. The blade of the black blade was stained with blood and fell to the ground with each step. Kuro bit his cigar and held Autumn Water as he walked into the cave. ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± Hernando¡¯s bloodshot eyes wandered in his pupils. ¡°It¡¯s you again, you¡¯re in the way again!¡± Kuro stared at him for a long time and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. White mist curled up and covered his expressionless face. ¡°I say¡­ to force an old man who only wants to deal with pirates for the rest of his life to change his will and beliefs, don¡¯t you think that you have done too much?¡± ¡°If you have a grudge, then take revenge. If you have a grudge, then take revenge. You have to rely on yourself to have hope in everything. You put your hope on an old man whose condition has declined to this extent, and you still have the cheek to say that? What¡¯s the difference between you and those families who want to support themselves?¡± As the smoke dissipated, Kuro held his head high and swung forward with Autumn Water in his hand. Blood was thrown out smoothly from the blade and gathered into a thick ball on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ very unhappy with you!¡± Chapter 288 Pathetic Person ¡°Gobbling the old family?¡± Hernando¡¯s blue veins were exposed. ¡°You actually said that I am a gnaw? What do you know, you¡­¡± He looked at the pool of blood and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°If you can come in, it means that Hughtika¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that woman. She is a pirate and I am Marine. It is natural for Marine to kill pirates.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and looked directly at Hernando. ¡°Next is you, Pirate!¡± ¡°You bastard!!¡± Hernando¡¯s fists burst out with airflow. With a thud, his footsteps left a big pit on the ground and he went straight to Kuro. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know where I was when I was a Marine and a Pirate. You juniors have no right to call me a Pirate!¡± Dang! The blade, with golden electric light, was stuck in Hernando¡¯s fist. Kuro threw out a knife and with a majestic force, Hernando was thrown out. His body rotated in the low altitude and his feet stepped on the rock wall with a bang. With this force, he swept towards Kuro again. Kuro held the blade horizontally in front of him. He stretched out two fingers and wiped the blade. ¡°Unlike Zephyr, I don¡¯t like to waste time here.¡± Golden light filled the entire blade of Autumn Water. ¡°Then I will kill you first!¡± The airflow of Hernando¡¯s fist exploded more deeply, and his eyes were obviously determined. He knew that he was not Kuro¡¯s opponent, but he did not say that he must fight with this Marine. As long as I can break out of his blockade, run out of the cave, and find Zephyr! Kuro held the handle of the knife with both hands and raised it up high. Without looking at Hernando, he let him rush over and his fists hit his body directly. ¡°Did it hit?¡± Even Hernando was a little surprised. How could such a man be hit so easily? However, in the next moment, his fist passed through Kuro¡¯s body and the body in front of him began to fade. It was an afterimage! ¡°Unseen God¡¯s Wind and Killing Sword: Flood Dragon!¡± With a low shout, the golden light appeared from the side and fell fiercely, hitting Hernando. Hernando gritted his teeth and prepared to resist this move and rush out of the cave. Anyway, he just wanted to rush out. Chi! The blade broke a hole in his waist, making Hernando grunt, but he still rushed forward. He never uses Armament Haki, that would be too wasteful. His Haki is not deep, and his limited Haki is basically concentrated in his fists. Not to mention that he had a battle with Zephyr. Although he still had strength left, this strength was reserved for him to use later, not now. Being injured also gave Zephyr an advantage. ¡°Nothing?¡± However, Hernando had just rushed out a few steps when he came back to his senses and touched his body. There were no other injuries on his body except for the cut. Is that the power of that powerful slash? He turned his head and looked doubtfully at Kuro, who was beginning to put his knife back into its sheath. ¡°Whatever, this is an opportunity!¡± Hernando accelerated and almost rushed out of the hole. Find Zephyr and let him kill him. Then, his mission will be completed and he will no longer have to suffer as a pirate! ¡°Sigh¡­ Why are you so persistent?¡± Behind him, there was a soft sigh. Hernando¡¯s rushing footsteps stopped and he walked slower and slower until he was walking. He lowered his head and sweat gradually flowed down his face. ¡°Oh? It seems that you heard it¡­¡± ¡°The soft sound of the divine wind.¡± Chi! Blood mist burst out of Hernando¡¯s body like a fountain, and blood spurted out from all parts of his body and fell to the ground, forming a large amount of blood. Plop. Hernando fell to the ground, his head still looking ahead. He had come out of the hole, but he no longer had the strength to move. From his gaze, he could see the thin figure lying in a pool of blood in front of him. Huotica collapsed there with her eyes closed and a faint smile on her lips. He seemed to have fulfilled some wish. ¡°Houdica¡­¡± Hernando reluctantly stretched out his hand and spread his fingers in that direction. ¡°The only thing I feel guilty about is you. You could have been an excellent Marine, there is no need to accompany me¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Kuro walked over and stood in front of Hernando, blocking Hernando¡¯s view, only allowing him to see the back of his cloak. The big word ¡®Justice¡¯ behind the cloak made him lose focus for a moment. Kuro fixed his eyes on the front and said, ¡°That Marine said everything, but ah¡­ If Zephyr is willing, I won¡¯t stop him, but if he is not willing, why are you forcing an old man?¡± ¡°Because of Zephyr, Master Zephyr has fallen. If he doesn¡¯t kill people, in this gradually chaotic era, one day, he will be abandoned by the times. I don¡¯t want to see Master Zephyr being abandoned. I want to see Master Zephyr get back on his feet!¡± ¡°For this, I will give up everything!¡± Hernando looked up and stared resentfully at the back of Kuro¡¯s head. ¡°Do you know what you are stopping? You let a good Marine fall from grace!¡± ¡°Stop joking, bastard!¡± Kuro turned his head and looked at him disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to say that you¡¯re an old gnome. The younger generation surpassing the older generation is the correct process. If it¡¯s the other way around, it¡¯s worse with each generation. You, who don¡¯t understand this, can only reach this level.¡± ¡°In contrast, you say that Zephyra has fallen? He understands better than you and knows that there are some things that he can¡¯t do himself, so he set his sights on the younger generation and trained batch after batch of good Marines.¡± ¡°Although you are now a hateful pirate, I have to say, who did you rely on to cause such a high threat?¡± Listening to Kuro¡¯s words, Hernando became excited: ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this, it¡¯s precisely because of this! Master Zephyr is not allowed to fall. I must let him pull himself together. Only in this way can he be worthy of the Master Zephyr in my heart!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Kuro raised Autumn Water and his eyes were cold. ¡°It seems that not only do you eat the old family, but you are also quite selfish. The changes of the world will not go according to what you think. You don¡¯t even understand this, it is indeed easy for you to fall.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you some respect. Zephyra can¡¯t kill you, but I can. As a pirate, you are just like that Shutica. Being killed by a Marine like me is not an embarrassment to your own wishes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± Chi! Hernando widened his eyes and was about to open his mouth when Autumn Water fell and pierced his heart from behind. He opened his mouth and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were filled with unwillingness. His hand slowly moved in the direction of the stone ball that flew out. He opened his fingers as if he wanted to hold something. ¡°Zefa¡­¡± ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water, shook out the blood, and sheathed his sword. ¡°Pathetic person,¡± he sighed. Chapter 289 You Are Quite Heroic Bang! The flying boulder landed on the beach. Not long after it landed, the stone lump exploded and the gravel fell into the sea, stirring up spots of water. ¡°Hernando!!¡± Zephyra¡¯s furious figure appeared on the beach and was about to run towards the cave when he suddenly froze. This beach was a camp. The bonfire was still burning, but it was already a mess. The pirates were all lying nearby with bloody holes between their eyebrows or in their hearts. Their mouths were wide open and their eyes were open, as if they did not expect to die. ¡°They¡¯re all dead, that little Kuro¡­¡± Zephyr gradually calmed down and looked at the dead people in silence. Previously, he was wrapped by the stone wall that was suddenly lifted. Only Lucilu Kuro, who ate the ¡°Floating Fruit¡±, could do this. ¡°Old man Zephyr.¡± Kuro¡¯s voice appeared from above and landed, ¡°We are a little lucky, the pirates who harassed my station are gone.¡± ¡°Kuro, didn¡¯t I say that there is no need for anyone to follow us?¡± Zephyr glanced at him and said. Kuro took out a cigar and lit it. He put it in his mouth and said: ¡°I am not your subordinate. As the chief of Pegasus Island Base, although I have just taken office, I have to do my duty. After all, I am also a Marine.¡± ¡°Why do you want to do this?¡± Zephyra asked. ¡°Hernando is my disciple. I have the ability to deal with him, or are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I just think¡­¡± Kuro looked straight at him and slowly exhaled the smoke. ¡°Heroes don¡¯t kill people.¡± ¡°Kuro little ghost¡­¡± Zephyra fell silent again. After a while, he turned around and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m tired and I need to go back and rest.¡± He walked forward and paused again. ¡°Please do something. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡®Keep it quiet?¡¯ What a good thing! Kuro was still thinking about how to make Zephyra not report him¡­ No, not mention the credit to him. If he didn¡¯t say anything, it would suit him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I used to be known in East Blue as the Little Marine Prince who doesn¡¯t cheat people. I won¡¯t say this kind of thing.¡± Kuro gave a thumbs up. Of course, Kuro guarantees this with his character. He will do whatever he says. If he says that he will kill someone today, he will never delay it until the next day. ¡°Thanks.¡± From Zephyra¡¯s back came a very soft voice. Kuro understood that he was thanking not only for keeping this matter a secret, but also for not letting Zephyra kill Fernando. Zephyra is not a hero. He is a man who pursues the path of a hero. He is also the one who has reached the forefront of this path, so the people behind him will think of him as a hero. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, those who can tolerate others are heroes. Zephyra is a hero. As for a hero, unless he wants to change, he will help if he can. After all, he had taught him just now and taught the old man a long time ago. ¡°Then, let¡¯s clean up the garbage.¡± Kuro slapped his palm on the ground. Rumble¡­ With a sound, the seawater rolled up and the entire island turned over in the seawater as if it was washing something. After stirring a few times, it rose up and was sent to the sky. Island Collection +1. After doing all this, Kuro nodded in satisfaction and flew forward, landing on the Battleship in front of him. At this time, Zephyr had just boarded the Battleship through a small boat. He glanced at Kuro and said, ¡°Ability users are really convenient.¡± ¡°Old man, if you are envious, you should be able to get it.¡± Kuro said. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Zephyra glanced at her robotic arm. ¡°This thing can let me deal with you metahumans.¡± Provided that you can touch it. Kuro pursed his lips in his heart. Who the hell would hit you for no reason? You old man are a strong individual technique user. You are both annoying and durable. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®In the future?¡¯ What does the future have to do with him? He¡¯s not going to the New World. Out of sight, out of mind. The Battleship returned to Pegasus Town. After a short rest, Marine had gone to clean up the pirates on the island. Leda stayed in town to prevent any accidents. When Kuro returned, Leda had a sad face and was carrying her small backpack, lamenting. Seeing this scene, Kuro¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He walked up in three steps and said, ¡°Are you serious? Something happened in the bag again?¡± He killed two metahumans, and this is so strange. The bag is producing fruits again? Lida nodded and said aggrievedly, ¡°Those people have nothing to eat. I gave the snacks in my bag to those children. It¡¯s not good to be hungry, but I have no snacks¡­¡± These words made Kuro heave a sigh of relief. He gave Leda¡¯s head a tap and said, ¡°It¡¯s just no snacks. Don¡¯t make it sound like you got a fruit!¡± This is not a good thing. Although Kuro is not afraid, if someone notices this thing, what if they target Leda¡¯s backpack? Although he did not believe in metaphysics, he did not want others to think about him. That would be troublesome. ¡°But if the snacks are gone, I will be hungry¡­¡± Leda muttered. ¡°Hungry? Little girl, it¡¯s okay, I have a lot of food on the ship. Hey, go to the ship and get something for this little girl to eat.¡± Zephyra said to the Marines who stayed behind. ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine saluted and ran to the Battleship. ¡°Really?¡± Leda widened her eyes and said happily, ¡°Grandpa Zephyr, can I eat my fill?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Zephyra was stunned for a moment, and her face suddenly softened as she touched Leda¡¯s head. Leda instinctively wanted to retreat, but looking at him, she suddenly stopped and let Zephyra touch her head. ¡°Rare white hair. Your name is Leda, right? So cute.¡± Zephyra said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be full.¡± This made Kuro¡¯s expression strange. ¡°Hey, Kuro, why are you pulling a long face? It¡¯s just eating. You won¡¯t starve this child forever, right?¡± Zephyr looked at Kuro and said jokingly. You¡¯re damn right! But she was half right. When Leda was in Headquarters or found a town where she could eat, she would not be hungry. But in this kind of voyage, there will always be a time to starve. Especially in this situation, when the Battleship sent them here, there were not many supplies left because the newly assigned Marine Base will bring supplies tomorrow. Now, of course, he was hungry. ¡°I am exclaiming that you are really very heroic, old man Zephyra.¡± Kuro sincerely praised. ¡°?¡± Zephyra was confused. It¡¯s just a meal. How is it very heroic? Is he mocking me? This little Kuro! Soon, Zephyra understood why he said he was very heroic. At first, it was just storage food in a Battleship to fill Leda¡¯s stomach. After all, she was a little girl and she couldn¡¯t eat much. Then, they felt that the convenient food in the warehouse didn¡¯t seem to be enough for Leda, so they called the Marine chef and made some delicious food. Then, several chefs on the ship felt a little exhausted, so another ship of chefs came and continued to serve Leda. Then, there were the three Battleships¡¯ cooks¡­ With every additional ship, Zephyr¡¯s face changed a little, until now, it was almost dark. What did he just say? Let this kid eat his fill? I do seem to be quite heroic. ¡°You can eat so much, are you from the Luo family of Kano Country?¡± Zephyr gritted his teeth and said. Chapter 290 Dying on the Battlefield and on the Bed ¡°Flower Country?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and looked at Leda, who was eating at the side and was tired of several chefs. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Zephyra glanced at him and said, ¡°If white hair is just a rare color, and white-haired people can still eat it, maybe it¡¯s just a weirdo on the sea, but this Leda¡­ is very talented in body techniques.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kuro nodded. Leda¡¯s body technique talent is not just strong, it is even much stronger than Kuro himself. She is a real body technique. Zephyra could tell that this little girl¡¯s body technique talent is very powerful. ¡°White hair, edible, very strong body technique talent, then there is only one, that must be the people of the ¡®Lo¡¯ family of Kano Country,¡± Zephyr said. Kuro¡¯s expression became strange. ¡°But can¡¯t Leda eat it because of the fruit?¡± The Essence Energy Fruit is the key to making her eat so much. ¡°Is he still a fruit user?¡± Zephyra was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a fruit ability user or not, the people of the Law family should be able to eat. You should know what it means to be able to eat.¡± Being able to eat means that the absorption of energy is stronger. The so-called ¡®Life Return¡¯ is only used to store energy at critical moments, either to increase combat power or to sustain mobility. If one is born to eat, it means that the so-called ¡®Lo¡¯ family is born to return lives, which is a first-class physical talent. Not to mention, the ¡®Essence Energy Fruit¡¯ can¡¯t be turned into an ability fruit that can be learned by looking at a body technique, it¡¯s more of absorbing essence energy to use. According to Leda, he remembered that she lived alone when she was eight years old. Her childhood memory might not be so clear, or she might have changed her name. ¡°If it¡¯s the ¡®Lo¡¯ family, little Kuro¡­¡± Zephyra said, ¡°That¡¯s a cruel family. If you encounter them, don¡¯t interfere. It will be very troublesome.¡± ¡°Old man Zephyr, you are too nervous.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Leda is just an ordinary girl who can eat a little. What trouble can there be? Besides, even if it is very troublesome¡­¡± His voice deepened and his expression became serious. ¡°I will solve it for her too.¡± Zephyra glanced at him and smiled. ¡°Not bad, young and energetic. I¡¯m too old to be like you.¡± Kuro smiled and said nothing. He just looked at Leda, who was eating, with a gentle gaze. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can do whatever you want. You¡¯re an old Marine and you know the importance of things.¡± Zephyra said and stopped talking. She looked at Leda and then her face became worse. It¡¯s too f*cking edible! If he continues to eat, he will run out of food for several Battleships. Fortunately, this is the West Blue, not the strange and changeable weather of the Grand Line. We can go to the next town to resupply. In the end, he let Leda eat her fill. After all, he called him Grandpa. Even if he had to force himself, he had to let Lida eat her fill. The next day, several Battleships evacuated. Because Crowe returned with his people, there were no pirates left on the island. Not only that, he also brought back the surviving civilians, all of whom were brought back to Pegasus Town. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I have brought the people back because there doesn¡¯t seem to be many of them, and the population of Pegasus Town is also in short supply. Why don¡¯t we fill the place first and make the town prosperous.¡± Crowe¡¯s suggestion won Kuro¡¯s heart. Where there are people, there are people. Only people are productive. Because of the pirates, the people on the island have fewer people. If they are distributed in other areas, then there is no production capacity. In addition, it is not safe. It is better to be in the town of Pegasus so that he can manage it. So bringing everyone back was a good thing. There are quite a lot of houses here. You can just find one and live in it. Only by filling the population can Pegasus Town have the foundation to become prosperous again. ¡°Kuro little ghost¡­¡± As the Marines united on the Battleship, Zephyr looked at them with his back to Kuro and suddenly said, ¡°In the future¡­ if I can¡¯t do it, remember to bring Ian and Bintz. They are like Hernando, so I don¡¯t want them to become Hernando.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, I agree to this.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Zephyra smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. I hope we won¡¯t meet again¡­¡± Kuro watched him board the Battleship and as the Battleship left, he sighed slightly. ¡°Do you already have a premonition?¡± ¡°That old man¡¯s eyes are very dull.¡± Leda stood aside and commented. You call him Grandpa when you eat and call him Old Man when you can¡¯t eat? Are you a cat? Kuro pursed his lips and said, ¡°From the moment his family died, the meaning of his existence has been halved. When his beloved student died a few years ago, the meaning was halved. He is still holding on because he is still a Marine and justice did not betray him.¡± ¡°If justice betrays him, he will have serious doubts about his life because he has dedicated his life to Marines. If he does that, the situation will be very serious¡­¡± Especially Hernando. Although that man was not killed by Zephyra herself, his beliefs were shaken. But there was no way to stop this. From the beginning, Zephyra was a tragic figure because what he wants to do now is completely different from the path he is pursuing. If he went in the wrong direction, he would be wrong no matter what. Because Marines are not all Marines. Above it is the World Government. If he wanted to untie the knot in his heart, he could only leave the Marine. But if he leaves the Marine, Zephyr¡¯s belief will collapse. This is a contradictory point. For Zephyr, the price he paid was most likely death. But this, Kuro could not say to Zephyr. He persuaded a former Admiral to teach many elite instructors to quit the Marine? He doesn¡¯t want to work anymore? After all, Kuro doesn¡¯t have a knot in his heart. He just wants to eat and wait for death. He respects heroes and admires ambitious people. Just don¡¯t provoke him. If you provoke him, I don¡¯t care what kind of hero you are. If I don¡¯t make your face full of peach blossoms, can he still be called Luciru Kuro? ¡°On the account that you have taught me, if you really have something in the future, I will take over your innocent subordinates. At that time, I will give you an incense stick.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and blew smoke. Just as Hernando wanted to forcibly change Zephyr¡¯s beliefs, Kuro would also be disrespectful if he interfered in his life¡¯s process. So what if this older generation is a little willful? Dying on the battlefield is much more interesting than dying in a hospital bed. Chapter 291 Kuro (1) ¡°Speaking of which, are you familiar with Kano Country, Leda?¡± After sending Zephyra off, Kuro looked at the girl beside him. ¡°Flower Country?¡± Leda tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve never been to Kano Country and it seems that I¡¯ve never been to West Blue.¡± With that, she frowned. ¡°West Blue¡­¡± ¡°What happened to West Blue?¡± Kuro asked. Leda shook her head. ¡°Strange. I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t been here, but I have a strange impression.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°That old man Zephyra said that you are from the ¡®Lo¡¯ family of Kano Country. Do you remember?¡± ¡°But my surname is Flo. I still remember what Mom and Dad look like. They are not from Kano Country,¡± Leda said strangely. Although she could not remember her parents, she still had some impression of them. They could not be from Kano Country. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro stared at the sea and remembered this so-called ¡°Lo¡± family. If there is a chance, I have to inquire about it. That old man Zephyr should not lie. But the most important thing now is to care about Pegasus Town. The residents of the island had all arrived in this town. Kuro let them choose their own houses to live in, but only if they cleaned the trash on the streets. After all, there are less than 10% of the residents in the town, and the houses are ownerless. It is better to let them live there. First, concentrate the population in one place to ensure the prosperity of the town, and then talk about the follow-up. Pegasus Town, as the center of Pegasus Island, actually does not have many people. When it flourished, there were only a few thousand people. After being baptized by war and pirates, there were even fewer people. At this time, the people of the island village filled the town. Although it was not enough for the population when it flourished, it finally recovered a trace of vitality. People are productivity. With enough people, Pegasus Town will naturally regain its vitality. These people are bullied by the pirates in the village and they can¡¯t survive. Even if the pirates are gone, the village has lost its productivity because of the destruction and can¡¯t be used for the time being. Only when they are concentrated in the town will they be able to get warm. Under the mayor¡¯s leadership, the new residents began to choose houses to live and clean in an orderly manner. The entire town gradually began to burst with vitality. With the pirates gone, this place has become a Marine garrison base and life is beginning to have hope. Everyone has a smile on their faces. In the largest mayor¡¯s house in town, in the second-floor window, Kuro bit his cigar and watched the people below work in an orderly manner with some relief in his eyes. It was the right choice to let them gather together. If they ignored it, those people would either choose to be pirates or starve to death. There was no third choice. ¡°Koro, when will my subordinates arrive?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°It¡¯s said to be today.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°It should be soon, but Mr. Kuro, now is not the time to worry about subordinates. It¡¯s impossible for us to have surplus food for the residents.¡± ¡°It will take at least two months to restore the residents of two or three thousand people in the town to the point of self-sufficiency. Two months of rations, Mr. Kuro. This is not a small amount.¡± There are two or three thousand people gathered in Pegasus Town. Supplying so many people with food for two or three months is not a small amount. Even if their subordinates come today, the food is definitely not enough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the food problem is not a problem with me here.¡± Kuro smiled confidently. Then, he opened the window and flew out. In an instant, he came to the surface of the sea and flew low on the surface of the sea. When his palm touched the surface of the sea, a huge wave was raised on the surface of the sea and followed Kuro. The waves did not rise and followed behind Kuro as if they were sentient. Under the sea, it was different. A large number of dark vortexes appeared under the waves, making Crowe¡¯s eyelids jump. If I¡¯m not wrong, no matter who comes to the whirlpool under the sea, they will be swept in. After being swept in, it was unknown if he would faint or die. The waves turned outward with Kuro. Kuro stretched out his hand. ¡°Next is the moment to witness a miracle!¡± He raised his hand and a huge wave rushed into the sky. The height could cover Pegasus Island in an instant. As long as the wave went down, it could flood the island back and forth. Crowe frowned. His first reaction was the magical theory that as long as people die, no one will be hungry. Later on, he thought that Mr. Kuro did not seem to do such a tasteless thing. He looked at the huge wave and his eyes narrowed slightly. There seemed to be something mixed in it. Bang!!! The entire wave disintegrated in the air and turned into a large amount of seawater rain that poured down on Pegasus Town. The heavy rain mixed with some things and fell to the ground. Clack! A black shadow hit the window in front of Crowe. He was stunned and saw a fish on the window, staring at him with wide eyes, as if it was telling him its innocence. Fish fell from the sky. Big fish! Countless fish fell to the ground with the rain, flapping their tails and struggling. Crowe understood. Yes, yes. With Mr. Kuro¡¯s ability, why would he be afraid of not having anything to eat? Regardless of whether it is a Sea King or something else, as long as it is in the sea, Kuro can come up through the seawater. Food is not a big deal. He didn¡¯t even need to let the residents kill them. He could just choose to kill them on the spot and eat them. ¡°What¡¯s so great about the Pirate King? Can he make people full? He can¡¯t! And I, Kuro, the Sea King, can!¡± Kuro laughed confidently and gave himself a title. If he retires in the future, he might be able to get a seafood sideline or something. All Blue is known for gathering the fish of the four seas. He can also get one and mix them together in the four seas. Then, he can move a hot spring here to attract tourists. It would be best to hire someone called William. I heard that people with this name are very good at sauna. After soaking in the hot spring and taking a sauna, he would kill a seafood fish again and eat sashimi with wine. It was simply too comfortable. He wanted to enjoy such a day. Thinking of this, he touched his chin and looked at the shape of Pegasus Island and murmured, ¡°It seems to be interesting¡­¡± With his ability to fish at will and create water currents, he can completely turn Pegasus Island into a water city. If he can also dig out a hot spring, then this prosperous base will be there. The old man gave him this place. It is quiet, but there is probably nothing left except for the quietness. He is a base chief. In addition to his basic salary, the tax is also very large. Without money, he would not be able to enjoy life. Didn¡¯t Monka collect all the taxes in Shields Town back then? This thing can¡¯t run away. Anyway, it will be handed over to anyone, so it¡¯s better to give it to him, Kuro. The people are poor and there are few people, so they naturally don¡¯t have much money. Then this island should be developed appropriately. Chapter 292 Fall Out ¡°Fish, what a big fish, and sharks!¡± A few children pointed excitedly at the jumping fish on the ground. Among the many fish, a shark was also jumping. With so many fish, there is no need to worry about food for the time being. ¡°Roar!¡± A huge sea beast also broke through the seawater and fell towards the town. This made the townspeople¡¯s faces change. If it fell, it would not be friendly to them. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± Crowe was about to jump out of the window and deal with the sea beast when he saw another waterspout on the sea. The rolling water column was like a lion, opening its mouth and swallowing the sea beast. Immediately, the surroundings of the water column began to turn red, and fragments could be faintly seen floating in the water column. The sea beast was stirred by the seawater and turned into minced meat. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you¡¯ve become stronger again¡­ Can Piao Guo really do this?¡± Crowe swallowed his saliva. This kind of stirring force is not only enough to make people faint, but it also makes them a meat grinder. ¡°If he can¡¯t, he can.¡± Leda took a bite of the apple and said, ¡°His physical strength is enough for him to support any move. Some people are powerful because of their ability, and some people are powerful because of their own strength. Their ability is just a side effect.¡± Just like Garp, with his powerful physique, he will be strong no matter what fruit he eats. Kuro is the same. Although Float is the most suitable for him at the moment, he can still exert great power with other fruits. Because he himself is very powerful. ¡°It looks good, this move¡­¡± The sea mixed with flesh fell back into the sea, and Kuro nodded with satisfaction. This move was used when he was on Moe Island. It felt good, so he developed it appropriately. Now, it seems that the power is not bad. Now that the townspeople have a house and food, the most basic security is enough. After doing all this, Kuro landed and returned to the mansion. He sat at his desk with his legs crossed. ¡°Let¡¯s do it¡­¡± He said slowly. ¡°Huh?¡± Leda was stunned. Kuro bit his cigar and smiled. ¡°I want to turn this place into a unique city of water and create a tourism industry.¡± Leda was speechless. You, a Marine Captain, want to do business here? But it seems that there is no law that Marines can do business¡­ To be honest, the Marines of this world are too idealistic. As long as you have justice in your heart and attack pirates, you can do anything. There are also Marines who run to the largest entertainment city in the world to compete with pirates. Therefore, Kuro is not afraid of offending anyone. He does business for himself. After all, these people are not poor and he can only lead a comfortable life. Who would want to live in a remote village? Food and wine are delicious. ¡°Let¡¯s get a hot spring first. Crowe, I¡¯ll leave this to you. See if there are any hot spring eyes here,¡± said Kuro. ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. He didn¡¯t care. Anyway, he was already in the West Blue and it was not as crazy as the Grand Line. It was already relatively peaceful to build a base island. He was already living a peaceful life now. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± At this moment, a sea flute suddenly sounded on the sea. Crowe looked over and said, ¡°Our subordinates and rations are here.¡± In the distance, several warships slowly sailed over. ¡°Captain, we have arrived at Pegasus Island.¡± On the deck of the Battleship, a determined Second Lieutenant pointed to the island in front of him and said, ¡°I heard that this place has been occupied by pirates.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a pirate, just kill them.¡± Beside him, a more determined bearded man looked ahead and said, ¡°According to the information, our superiors have arrived. Let¡¯s go over first. If there are more pirates here, we will destroy them first for justice!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Kaz!¡± The Second Lieutenant saluted and shouted, looking at Kaz with admiration. The bearded man in front of him was Kaz. Because of his good performance at the top, he was promoted to Captain, and in order not to bump into Mr. Kuro, he came to the West Blue to train. This Pegasus Island is his first stop in his training. From now on, he will catch up with Mr. Kuro! ¡°Speed up!¡± Kaz punched himself in the chest. ¡°Triple!¡± The light shield spread out with him as the center and enveloped the ship. Immediately, the speed of the Battleship became extremely fast and quickly approached the port of Pegasus Island. ¡°Yes?¡± At this moment, Kuro, who looked out of the window because of Crowe¡¯s words, jumped. This sudden acceleration was familiar to him. No way, it can¡¯t be that unlucky¡­ ¡°Eh? Acceleration ability?¡± Leda was surprised. ¡°It really seems to be an acceleration ability,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Shut up, you two!¡± Kuro turned around and glared at them. ¡°What acceleration ability! It¡¯s not just Kaz who has the ability to accelerate. There are too many people in the world who can accelerate. For example, Dior Brando, he can accelerate until you can¡¯t see him!¡± As a person who has learned ¡®Relativism¡¯, Time Freeze is no different from acceleration for ordinary people. ¡°And Bundy Waldo, he can do it too. How can he say that this is Kaz!¡± Leda calmly looked at Kuro, who seemed to be lying, and said lightly, ¡°But Kuro, I have never heard of the person in front, and the one behind, he is a pirate, right? And he has disappeared for a long time.¡± Pirates, how could they enter a Marine ship. ¡°Impossible, it can¡¯t be Kaz. I said I went to East Blue, how can he not go to East Blue? F*ck!¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t help but curse and looked at the sea again. The few Battleships were like ghosts, getting faster and faster and they were already close to the port. Kuro¡¯s face fell. Because he saw, below the ship, a big bearded man with a determined face came down. He did not need to look at his body, he could smell the hot blood from 800 meters away. It was Kaz. But why is this guy here? Shouldn¡¯t he be returning to East Blue? ¡°Hey, Cass, Cass, over here!¡± Leda greeted Kaz excitedly through the window. Kaz was looking at the townspeople who were picking up fish and was a little stunned when he suddenly heard a familiar voice. He quickly looked up and showed an extremely unbelievable expression. ¡°That is¡­ Miss Lida? Mr. Crowe? And¡­ Mr. Crowe!¡± His body trembled and his eyes widened. ¡°Could it be that the base commander of Pegasus Island is Mr. Kuro, no, Colonel Kuro?!¡± Tears flowed from his eyes as Kaz cried, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky, so lucky! I can actually work with Colonel Kuro. Although I don¡¯t think I deserve it, I will seize the opportunity when it comes. Colonel Kuro, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Chapter 293 Do You Know Marien Vando? Yes, Change It to That Mayor Mansion. Looking at Kaz¡¯s excited face, Kuro opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. What could he say? Say that your Yin soul will not dissipate? Isn¡¯t this a blow to their enthusiasm? He is lazy and doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but he doesn¡¯t ask others to be like him. If the entire world¡¯s Marines are like him, then the world is hopeless. But if you wanted him to praise Cass, that was even more impossible. What a joke. With this guy¡¯s hot-blooded personality, if he praised him again, he might do something earth-shattering for him. ¡°We¡¯re quite fated, Cass. Please guide me in the future.¡± After holding it in for a long time, Kuro gave Kaz a slightly stiff smile. ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz saluted and roared, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to work with Colonel Kuro!¡± ¡°I know, I know¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand helplessly. ¡°You can lead Marines to settle those residents and then report to me.¡± ¡°Understood, Colonel Kuro, I will do it now!¡± Kaz saluted again and went out respectfully. Kuro was relieved to see Kaz leave. Fortunately, before this, Crowe had already wiped out all the pirates on the island. And he also wiped out the Pirate Alliance. Otherwise, there would be a lot to talk about. With Cass¡¯s personality, he would probably get full credit and a direct promotion. ¡°You must not give him a chance. Did you hear that? If there is a chance, I will go to the New World.¡± Kuro stared fiercely at Leda and Crowe. ¡°I¡¯m going to the New World. Don¡¯t think you can live in peace.¡± Crowe said nothing. You are a quasi-Admiral, do you have to threaten your subordinates in order not to be promoted? ¡°I will look after Cass, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. After all, this was the target of his superior, so Crowe would not disappoint him. Crowe¡¯s own goal has been achieved. Kuro was a colonel. That rank was enough. He was a major himself and now he was at the base where he was stationed. As long as he developed the town, he could enjoy a peaceful life. In fact, he could already enjoy it now. His long-cherished wish could be achieved. Unless necessary, he did not want to move. Kaz brought nearly 500 Marines this time. As the base Marines stationed on the island, this number is enough. There are also a lot of supplies and weapons. Their addition represents that Pegasus Island is officially included in the Marine system. Kuro, Chief of the Pegasus Island Marine Base, officially assumed office. But before taking office, there is a problem, that is the base and shore defense¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Colonel, why don¡¯t you use my mansion as a base? This place is big enough. It should be possible to renovate it.¡± After spending a day settling all the residents, Kaz and the mayor came to the mansion where Kuro lived. The mayor¡¯s name is Jagul. After two days of reorganization, he has been emitting a good spirit and is not as bad as before. ¡°Not here.¡± Kuro directly rejected it. He pointed at the map of Pegasus Town and moved his finger to the center position. ¡°Of course the base has to be built here. It¡¯s just a casual job. It has to be safe. It¡¯s best if the base has a few cannons.¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the port. ¡°This place has to be refurbished and made into a coastal defense so that pirates can¡¯t easily land here.¡± The port defense of Pegasus Town was f*cking smashed during the war. It can¡¯t be used as a coastal defense by relying on a few cannons. It is very unsafe. ¡°If it is simply done, some of the townspeople are construction workers and can organize people to build the base,¡± Mayor Jagul said. Most Marine bases are basically like this. The branch station, slightly better than East Blue¡¯s 153 branches, is a small fortress. The more ordinary one, like Loguetown, found a house as a Marine station. But in either case, Jaguerr thought his residents could do it. ¡°No no no, Mayor Jia, I don¡¯t want the ordinary kind.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°My name is Jaguerr, Barshas Jaguerr, not Mayor Jaguerr¡­ Mr. Kuro, I am not a citizen of the Flower Country.¡± Jaguerr silently corrected him. ¡°Okay, Mayor Jia, I want the kind that is located in the center, the kind of steel fortress that can fire cannons, and then the coastal defense. Do you know Marien Vando? Transform the port into the kind of place with deep coastal defense so that pirates can¡¯t enter.¡± In order to make a base, they naturally had to make it the safest. Ordinary Kuro did not need it. If it is made into Marin Van Do¡¯s Defense Level, no, as long as it is half of it, then the pirates will not think of this place, and no pirates will think of it, then this place will be safe, won¡¯t it? Otherwise, when he developed Pegasus Town and those ignorant pirates came to attack, wouldn¡¯t that be giving Kuro credit for nothing? ¡®What? A rollover?¡¯ He¡¯s in the West Blue and he can still roll over? What kind of monster in West Blue could make him roll over? ¡°Marlin Vando¡­¡± Jagul was stunned when he heard Kuro¡¯s conditions. He looked at Kuro¡¯s expression and it didn¡¯t seem to be fake, as if he was serious. Is it really good to build such a fortress in the West Blue? ¡°There are no craftsmen in the town who can build that kind of fortress?¡± Kuro asked. Jagul shook his head frantically. ¡°Where is the chef? Kaz doesn¡¯t seem to have brought any good chef. I want a chef.¡± Leda also asked. The cook Kaz had brought with him was a regular standard. After all, Kuro was only a colonel, not a lieutenant general, and he couldn¡¯t be equipped with a good cook. And although ordinary cooks could also eat happily, if there was a good one, of course they wanted to find a good one. After all, if nothing goes wrong, Kuro will be stationed here for a long time. ¡°Tinker and Chef¡­¡± Jagul thought for a moment and said, ¡°Pegasus Town may have had it before, but during the war, they were either dead or had run away. Mr. Kuro, if you really want to find someone who satisfies you, the nearby Flower Country is a good choice.¡± ¡°Flower Country¡­¡± Kuro was stunned. This place had been mentioned again. West Blue is a relatively powerful country, and its unique customs always make Kuro feel a little familiar. ¡°Speaking of which, I do have to go to this place once. I can find a craftsman and a chef.¡± The Luo family that Zephyra mentioned always made him a little concerned. He could take this opportunity to go to the Flower Country and investigate. ¡°But before that, let¡¯s build the mold. Just make a temporary Marine base in the center. Kaz, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Also, if it¡¯s on the coast, put the cannon there and make a temporary shelf.¡± Kuro pointed to two places on the map. ¡°Yes, Colonel Kuro, I will not let you down!¡± Kaz said respectfully. ¡°Mayor Jia, I¡¯ll leave the hot spring to you. First, detect if there is a hot spring on this island. If there is no hot spring, I will think of a way,¡± Kuro said. ¡°My name is Jagul¡­ Okay, I understand. I will do it, Mr. Kuro,¡± Jagul said helplessly. Chapter 294 Kuro¡¯s Call It was impossible for Kuro to leave now. He had to ensure that the residents could rely on themselves. However, these days would not be long. Under the mayor¡¯s organization, a Marine base was renovated in the center of the town, and the nearby places were circled and used as Marine homes. On the coast, two pillboxes were built and several cannons were placed nearby as a crude coastal defense. Kuro was in his new office, overlooking the entire Pegasus Town. Because the base was in the center, Kuro could see the whole Pegasus Town. It has been half a month since Kaz arrived. The residents of Pegasus Town gradually fell into a stable state. From below, the townspeople on the street began to act as merchants and began to sell things. There are still resources on Pegasus Island. Without the threat of pirates, the townspeople will be active whether for their own survival or for other reasons. This island is gradually on the right track and there is no need to worry about it. ¡°Are we really going to Kano Country, Mr. Kuro?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°There are also unknown strong people in that place. I heard that there are nine Marine Corps forces, and the leader of the ¡®Eight Treasures Marine Corps¡¯ is said to be a big pirate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to fight pirates. I¡¯m just looking for craftsmen and cooks,¡± Kuro said. ¡°He¡¯s such a troublesome person. Whoever is sick will go to him.¡± As for Green Pepper, it was worth 500 million in the old generation. Back then, it had some dealings with Garp, but what does this have to do with him, Kuro? This person is already living in seclusion, and he is still sick to find such a thing. ¡°Mr. Kuro, if you are on this island, there is no need to find any craftsmen¡­¡± Crowe said. ¡°You¡¯re floating again.¡± Kuro glanced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this island? Can¡¯t a cannon blow up a house or bullets can¡¯t kill people? No matter how capable I am, I can¡¯t keep looking at these people. I¡¯m not a guardian angel. If I don¡¯t defend the coast well, how can I feel at ease?¡± This is the era of the Great Voyage. Cannon is still a threat. Without Armament Haki and iron, even Whitebeard could be injured by swords and spears, and Garp could be broken by an axe. You can say that they are strong, but they are so strong that you have no temper and they can beat you up. If you say they are weak, a bullet can take them away. Not to mention these ordinary people. There must be craftsmen who can build fortresses, and in order to enjoy life, a little chef is also necessary. Kuro had called the old man, but they were all the same. The famous craftsmen in the Navy were not in Headquarters. For example, Vice-Admiral Kong Ming has a Marine who is good at modifying ships and bases, but he treats him like a treasure, and Kizaru is not familiar with him, that is Granny Crane¡¯s faction. There will be a favor for asking such a random person. A favor means trouble. In any case, Kano Country is so close, it is not a big deal to make a trip there. Kaz couldn¡¯t do anything wrong here. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find Cass.¡± With that, Crowe was about to leave. ¡°No need.¡± Kuro waved his hand and called directly, ¡°Kaz, Kaz!¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, the door outside was suddenly knocked open and a strange object with rising heat appeared in front of the three of them. Kaz, visibly steaming, saluted with unusual precision. ¡°Colonel Kuro, you called me!¡± Crowe pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°I remember you were training in the square below, why are you so fast?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a hot-blooded monster with a heart of worship. Kuro¡¯s call is very effective.¡± Leda silently complained. Even Kuro himself was helpless about this scene. He looked left and right to make sure that he did not have any tentacles and there was no sugar on him. Although they all live on the sea, they are still different. Kaz has become more and more evil recently, making Kuro wonder if he believes in some evil god or something. He would train in the square, just like how his group of Marines could perform sacrificial rituals. ¡°Prepare the ship, I¡¯m going to Kano Country, you stay here and guard it, don¡¯t let pirates enter here,¡± Kuro said to him. ¡°Understood, Colonel Kuro. I will fill up the supplies. Is the staff ration still the same as before?¡± Kaz asked. As Kuro¡¯s former adjutant, he also understood Kuro¡¯s habits very well. As long as they were out on the sea, the Marines would send more people to the limit of the number of Battleships, food and other supplies. ¡°Same old, go and prepare.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz saluted again, then turned into a cloud of steam and sped away. Crowe said enviously, ¡°This ability is really clever.¡± It would be a lie to say that he was not envious of the ability to accelerate. But he missed it at that time, so there was nothing he could do. And he was quite satisfied with his current ability. ¡°Eh?¡± Just then, Leda¡¯s ears twitched and she looked through the window at the sea in the distance. ¡°Kuro, I think a ship is coming.¡± On the sea, several ships gradually approached. The ship came closer and closer, allowing the surrounding townspeople to see the appearance of the ship. It was just an ordinary merchant ship, but it was shockingly big. ¡°I finally see the island.¡± On the ship, a merchant smiled. ¡°This must be Pegasus Island. I heard that it was occupied by pirates.¡± ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need for pirates to stop here.¡± A subordinate next to him said worriedly. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± The merchant said disdainfully, ¡°Who are we? Do we need to care about these pirates? We are just renovating here. If you don¡¯t have eyes, then destroy this island.¡± He patted the huge cannon on the bow of the ship and was full of confidence. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about pirates, then let¡¯s fire a cannon first to liven things up. It¡¯s just nice to test the power of the cannon and sell it later.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± In the center, Kuro narrowed his eyes and watched the ships gradually approach. From his distance, he could see that the number of cannons on each ship far exceeded that of ordinary merchant ships. ¡°This water consumption, there are quite a lot of things. Finally, a merchant came to trade.¡± Kuro showed a gratified smile. Merchants are all born with a dog¡¯s nose. They will appear wherever there is a business opportunity. The news that Marine is stationed here must have spread. BOOM!!! Just as he thought this, sparks flew from the mouth of a huge cannon on the approaching ship. With a loud sound, a huge cannonball was ejected from the muzzle and fell straight towards the town. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Koro!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Tap tap tap! Crowe took a few steps and rushed out of the window. His body quickly stepped on the air, creating a few air ripples and heading straight for the cannonball. ¡°Iron Fist: Penetrating Nail!¡± There was no need to get close to the cannonball. Crowe only punched out. The moment he approached the cannonball, an inexplicable force penetrated the cannonball. With a bang, fire and smoke exploded in the air. Crowe fell from the sky, shook his fist, and looked coldly at the ship in front of him. ¡°Bold. Attacking Marines is a felony.¡± Chapter 295 Who Would Bring a Weapon? ¡°Sea, Marine?¡± The falling Marine surprised the merchant. ¡°How can there be Marines? Wasn¡¯t this place captured by pirates?!¡± ¡°Boss, let¡¯s retreat quickly, we have attacked Marine!¡± His subordinate said. ¡°You are right, hurry up and go, don¡¯t tangle with them.¡± The merchant nodded and ordered his crew, ¡°Blow up these warships before they follow.¡± If they retreat so rashly, they will definitely be followed by Battleships. They have an important mission and can¡¯t be entangled by Marines. ¡°Understood, Boss, we won¡¯t let them catch up!¡± The crew of several ships received the order and turned their muzzles around, preparing to fire a round of cannon fire to make more holes in the Battleship. In this case, there is not even a need to sink. ¡°What are you doing to the Battleship!¡± At this moment, an unknown object appeared and roared, ¡°You hateful criminals, I, Cass, will not let you get away with it. Five times!¡± As soon as the object revealed its human shape, he raised his hand to hit his chest and let out a loud cry. An inexplicable light shield spread out and enveloped the Marines who followed closely. Then, their speed increased. What the merchants could see was that the Marines, who were originally maintaining a normal speed, seemed to have gone crazy and their movements became strange. It was obvious that they were advancing at an abnormal speed. Boom! As soon as a cannonball hit the bottom of a warship and splashed, those Marines had already boarded the ship and turned the muzzle of the cannon to aim at them. ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat!¡± The shocked merchant¡¯s hair stood on end and he screamed loudly. The balls of light that enveloped the Marines gradually enveloped the Battleship. The Battleship that turned its muzzle quickly sailed out and surrounded these ships before the merchants could react. Without a ship, it was that fast. ¡°Ability user?!¡± The merchant gritted his teeth and looked straight at the Marine glaring at them from the port. ¡°Fire, kill him, otherwise we can¡¯t escape!¡± The merchant hated himself in his heart. Why did he have to fire that cannon just now? If he wants to escape now, he has to pay the price. Thinking about it now, it must have been an intelligence error. Pegasus Island has been recaptured by the Marines and this is a Marine base. But he was not afraid of the base. The weapons he brought were from the New World. How could a mere base be his opponent? He just had to pay a small price. The cannons turned in unison, and the people on the ship picked up their guns and drove to the port under the movement of the ship. Boom! Boom! Boom! Bang bang bang! The shells and bullets turned into an iron curtain in the air and rushed towards the town. No one could avoid such a large-scale attack. Kaz couldn¡¯t avoid it. Without a partner on the side, he couldn¡¯t use his true strength, and the so-called ¡°speed¡± wasn¡¯t enough to avoid this wide-range attack. Crowe¡¯s body began to expand. If he doesn¡¯t transform, he won¡¯t be able to block this attack. He had just praised Kuro and thought that this level of coastal defense was enough. In the end, if someone challenged him now, if he was really slapped in the face, he would lose face in front of Kuro. Just as he was about to transform, his body suddenly stopped and he looked behind him. His inflated body shrank again and returned to its normal size. The sea began to roll. A sea wall rotated and rose from the port like a tsunami, rising into the sky and easily blocking the bullets and shells. As the sea was covered, the bullets and shells were all submerged in the sea. The merchant looked up at the figure in the sky and swallowed dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for half a month.¡± In the sky, the figure slowly made a sound. ¡°I was expelled from East Blue¡¯s hometown.¡± ¡°Now, you dare to invade my station, you are courting death!¡± For some reason, after coming out, Kuro inexplicably thought of this sentence and recited it. Then, he had a headache. Why is there trouble everywhere? At this time, there is a threat of a large force from time to time, how can he go to Kano Country in peace. ¡°But¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the ship with a huge waterline and all kinds of weapons hidden in it. He said, ¡°This ship has come to us. With such firepower, it will be useful.¡± He reached down with his left hand and pressed the handle of the knife. With a flick of his thumb, he revealed a section of the scabbard. He held it with his right hand and swung it forward. ¡°Crush!¡± The murderous aura materialized and pressed down on the ships that had entered the port. Click. Blade, sheathed. At that moment, everyone on the merchant ship rolled their eyes and fainted. ¡°As expected of Colonel Kuro!¡± Below, Kaz looked at Kuro with admiration and said, ¡°Always so strong! Entering Headquarters is indeed the best choice. Colonel Kuro is no longer bound by the curse!¡± There is no curse even if I don¡¯t go to the headquarters! Kuro glared at the culprit. Why was he so blind back then? Couldn¡¯t he have waited and become a Marine elsewhere? He insisted on joining the 153rd branch and encountered such a thing. Then again ¡­ Kuro glanced at Kaz and then looked at the Marines on the Battleship. Although the killing intent of the ¡®Crushing Pressure¡¯ did not include them, there was still a little impact. Some of the townspeople had already begun to tremble. Ordinary Marines could not bear their killing intent. But these people were completely unaffected. Its spiritual will has surpassed that of ordinary Marines. ¡°Tie them up and search these ships carefully. Remove all the weapons and leave the ships to me.¡± Kuro gave Kaz an order from the sky and flew back to the base. ¡°Yes! Colonel Kuro!¡± Kaz shouted at the sky, then turned on the Den Den Mushi and shouted at the Marines on the Battleship, ¡°Capture these criminals who dare to invade the Marine base and search carefully. Don¡¯t let go of any traces of crime!¡± ¡°Kuro, is it really good to imprison someone like this? What if it¡¯s someone related to the government¡­¡± Leda looked out the window and peeled an orange. ¡°What does it have to do with me? I only know that they are provoking Marines. After firing the cannon, not only did they not surrender, but they even dared to continue firing at us. Why wouldn¡¯t I catch them?¡± Kuro reached out, took the orange, and swallowed it. ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± Leda jumped straight in the direction of Kuro, trying to reach out and grab it. ¡°Besides¡­¡± Kuro ignored Leda and said, ¡°There are so many weapons. It¡¯s obvious that you are not a decent person. Who would bring so many weapons? Do you bring weapons?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bring it, but you bring it¡­¡± Leda pointed to the sky. ¡°No one has more weapons than you.¡± ¡°I am a Marine, Marines know. As a Marine, isn¡¯t it normal for me to bring more weapons to protect myself! They are not Marines, they know what to do. It is normal for me to confiscate them for peace.¡± Kuro said without any guilt. ¡°You just want to take his weapon¡­¡± Leda¡¯s eyes were flat, as if she had seen through it. Chapter 296 Marine¡¯s Matters, How Can You Call It Greedy Weapons ¡°How can you slander people out of thin air¡­¡± Kuro said with wide eyes. ¡°What innocence? I saw with my own eyes the day before yesterday that you rolled a batch of scrapped weapons into the sky. You are just craving other people¡¯s weapons.¡± Hearing Leda¡¯s words, Kuro¡¯s face turned red and the veins on his forehead popped out. He argued: ¡°How can a Marine¡¯s matter be called greedy for other people¡¯s weapons!¡± There were some difficult words in succession, such as ¡®contributing to the cause of justice¡¯ and ¡®fighting evil¡¯, which made Leda sneer and the office was full of happy air. In Kuro¡¯s defense, Marines had tied up all the fainted people on the merchant ship and sent them down, and then began to search the ship. In addition to those large-caliber heavy cannons, a large number of weapons were found in their cabin! Or rather, other than the necessary supplies, the ship is full of weapons! In the office, Kuro picked up a knife and examined it. The reflection on the blade reflected his eyes. It was a tachi, and there was a saber and broadsword next to it. Kuro put down the knife and picked up the long musket at the side. He raised it in front of him and put it down again. ¡°This fucking weapon dealer¡­¡± The ship was full of weapons. What else could it be if not a weapons dealer? And the quality of this weapon can be said to be very good. Kuro¡¯s fingers swept across the blade of the katana he put down, ¡°It has a paralyzing effect. The ore used to make the weapon seems to be very special, strange¡­¡± Kuro has some impression of this ore, but he can¡¯t remember it clearly. Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°There are 80 heavy cannons, 5,000 swords, 3,000 firearms, and countless lead bullets. With this level of firepower, we can fight a war.¡± ¡°There are many countries that are currently at war in the West Blue, including the previous owner of this island, the ¡®Twin Horse Kingdom¡¯, but the biggest war at present is the war between the ¡®Flower Country¡¯ and the ¡®Insect Country¡¯. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is very likely sold to that side.¡± As a strong country in the West Blue, the War of the Flower Country is not comparable to the War of the Twin Horse Kingdom. But equally, they would need weapons. ¡°Are they awake?¡± Kuro thought about it and asked. ¡°He¡¯s awake and is being watched by Cass and others. He¡¯s in the square,¡± Crowe replied. Kuro nodded and stood up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see¡­¡± As he spoke, he took out a cigar and lit one. He went down from the office and walked towards the square from the base. ¡­ . In the square, a group of people were tied up by ropes, while Marines stood around, holding guns and forming a human-shaped round wall. ¡°Hey, let go of me, you Marines!¡± In the crowd, a round, luxuriously dressed businessman was still struggling. ¡°We are law-abiding civilians. If you catch us, you will be punished! I have a connection with a senior official of the World Government. We have a good personal relationship. If you catch me, you will be punished!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Kaz stood in front of him. The brave and determined face on his beard made the merchant lose his focus for a moment. He was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Justice Marine will not be coerced by a guy like you who attacks towns in chaos!¡± Kaz pointed at him with a righteous face. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I heard that there are pirates here and I just want to destroy them. I am a good person, a good person!¡± The merchant retorted. ¡°Come on, good people don¡¯t attack Battleships. We found a lot of weapons on your ship. You must be a bad person!¡± Kaz said righteously. ¡°Hey! The World Government does not prohibit the sale of weapons. Even if I collect weapons and sell them, so what!¡± The businessman shouted again. This made Kaz pause. That seemed to be right. The government did not prohibit the sale of weapons, and Marines did not include fighting this kind of business. ¡°You f*cking attacked Marines and you still have a reason?¡± Suddenly, the human wall opened a path and Kuro walked in with a cigar in his mouth. ¡°Colonel Kuro!¡± When Kaz saw who it was, he subconsciously saluted. ¡°Colonel?¡± The merchant was stunned and looked at the somewhat arrogant man. ¡°Hey, you should understand if you are a colonel. You have no reason to arrest me. I did not cause any substantial harm to your Marine. Be careful, I will ask the World Government to demote you!¡± The businessman had nothing to say to the bearded man who looked righteous but had a low military position, but the colonel would definitely understand something. They must be afraid of the World Government. This person is so young and has become a colonel. He will not let me demote him easily. Kuro walked up to him and spat a mouthful of smoke on his face, choking him and making him cough. ¡°Attacking Marines is not counted as threatening Marines. You are very capable.¡± ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t be too arrogant, Marine! You can¡¯t judge my crime. As long as I go back, you will pay the price!¡± ¡°Really? You can really do it and I will return you one-tenth of the weapon,¡± Kuro said. The merchant was shouting, but when he heard this, he suddenly froze. ¡°Wait, give me back one-tenth? What did you do to my important goods, Marine!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro picked his ear. ¡°Your merchandise? How would I know about your merchandise? It¡¯s my Pegasus Island Marine Base that has purchased a new batch of weapons, but what does this have to do with you?¡± He would not return the weapon. He had not spat out the things in his pocket. ¡°Hey, that is a specialty of the Country of Peace. Your World Government also has a deal with me. You have to think carefully, Marine!¡± The merchant threatened, ¡°That will make you unable to even stay in the Marine. You have to think carefully. Let me go now and return the goods to me. I will pretend that this never happened.¡± Country of Peace specialty? Kuro was stunned and thought for a moment. Suddenly, he punched his fist into his palm and said, ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s ¡®Alcoholic Iron Ore¡¯. I was wondering why I remembered it.¡± Wine Iron Ore, a specialty ore of the Country of Peace. Could it be that he would feel a numbness in his weapon? But the right to sell weapons in the Country of Peace¡­ ¡°Yes, it should be sold to the Country of Insects.¡± That right to sell was in Joker¡¯s hands, which was Doflamingo¡¯s. Doflamingo, on the other hand, was one of the promoters of the Kano Country War, because he sold a large number of weapons to the enemy countries in the Underworld. ¡°Let them go and leave one boat for them. The rest will be put in the treasure vault¡­ No, confiscated.¡± Kuro waved his hand and left without looking at the merchant. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe followed and whispered, ¡°Are we just going to let them go? Why don¡¯t¡­¡± A ruthless look appeared in his eyes. ¡°What do you want to do? They are not pirates. The thing is in my hands. Besides, I have my own ideas. Just do it.¡± Kuro smiled, a hint of anticipation in his eyes. Didn¡¯t you hear what they said? They are going to the World Government to pull some strings and demote him. A demotion! He couldn¡¯t wait for such a good thing. What if he succeeded? Even if it doesn¡¯t work, he will definitely not be satisfied with me buying so many goods from him. When the time comes, he will definitely come to take revenge and bring weapons again. Then he would have another stock. Who would complain about having more trump cards? When the time comes, he will catch them and release them and catch them again. In this way, the weapons will be endless. It was not a loss for him. Chapter 297 Bootlicker to the End, Everything The merchant and his members boarded a ship and sailed out to sea. ¡°I will definitely come back!¡± The merchant turned his head and looked in the direction of Pegasus Town, his face deeply resentful and unwilling. Then, he saw the seawater roll back and the few merchant ships left behind were swept up into the sky by the seawater. The people nearby followed their boss¡¯s words and shouted at the opposite coast, ¡°We will definitely come back!¡± **TIP** The merchant hit his head hard. The subordinate held his head in grievance. ¡°Boss, am I wrong? Why did you hit me?¡± Are you f*cking blind? They couldn¡¯t see that those ships had all flown up. In those Marines, someone could easily destroy them. This is the sea. If the ship really capsizes, I don¡¯t know if he can survive! But he couldn¡¯t say that. Even if he failed, he had to maintain the dignity of a caravan leader and a boss. ¡°Set sail, let¡¯s go back first. I will let him know how terrible it is to offend the people who have connections. When he is demoted, I will tell Joker. I will let this Marine understand the real horror of the dark world!¡± Merchant said through gritted teeth. ¡°The heavy artillery is for the shore defense. You can divide the musket and lead bullets. As for swords, I will accept them.¡± Kuro had just raised the ship into the sky and casually snapped his fingers. A ball of soil rose from the ground and rose together with the piled weapons. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you need to touch it now?¡± Leda said suspiciously. This guy did not seem to have touched the weapon and directly sent it to the sky, although he borrowed the medium of soil. ¡°It seems¡­ not necessary.¡± Kuro shook his hand, felt it, and confirmed, ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡± Although he still controlled it with his physical strength, his fine control could already infect other objects through the medium. This was all from the experience of controlling seawater. ¡°Hentai again¡­¡± Leda couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey, Kuro, can you restrain yourself a little? If you become stronger, I can¡¯t keep up.¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m strong? How am I strong?¡± Kuro was a little indignant. Why do people always think that he is strong? In this Great Voyage World, does the strong represent the FLAG? Those who were powerful were those who were beaten and defeated. Don¡¯t you see that Doflamingo is strong and powerful, but he was still defeated by a pirate who had only debuted a few years ago. Look at Whitebeard, the strongest in the world. He is still dead. A powerhouse? The law of this world is that the strong must die. Leda looked at Kuro with disdain and said some old phrases such as ¡®I¡¯m not strong¡¯, ¡®I didn¡¯t cut through the Red Earth¡¯, and ¡®I can¡¯t beat Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). This person has always been unpredictable. Just listen to him. Kaz, on the other hand, found a notebook from somewhere. He listened to Kuro and nodded as if he understood something. He wrote quickly and wrote something in the notebook. Crowe leaned over and looked at it curiously. It was full of Kuro¡¯s quotes. From the previous justice speech to the current ¡®not strong¡¯ speech, everything is included, including his own notes. ¡°What¡¯s the use of remembering this?¡± Crowe asked curiously. ¡°These are the words of Colonel Kuro. From his words, you can appreciate his ambition. I am the man who will make Colonel Kuro a general. There are some things that I have to do!¡± Kaz put away his notebook and tucked it carefully into his pocket like a treasure. Crowe said nothing. Do you know that Mr. Kuro is so stubborn? ¡°You made me think of a sentence? Mr. Kuro often said it,¡± said Crowe. ¡°What words, Mr. Crowe, please tell me,¡± Cass said seriously. ¡°Licking dogs to the end, everything.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. He didn¡¯t understand what that meant before, but now looking at Cass¡¯s behavior, he felt that he understood a little. ¡°Lick?¡± Kaz was stunned for a moment. ¡°A canine creature? It has everything? That¡¯s really enviable. Is it a legendary creature?¡± ¡°It seems to be¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s a legendary creature. Mr. Kuro has always known a lot.¡± Crowe said as if he understood. ¡°What are you two talking about? Hurry up and reorganize the weapons.¡± Kuro said to Crowe and Kaz, then turned and walked toward the Marine base. With his adjutant around, he didn¡¯t need to care about these things. Crowe would help him deal with them, not to mention Kaz, who used to follow him and act as his adjutant. Two people were enough. ¡°Leda, Flower Country and Insect Country, do you remember them?¡± After returning to the base and reaching the office, Kuro bit his cigar and looked at Leda, who was flipping through her snacks to eat. Leda shook her head and found a bag of potato chips. She tore it open and ate one. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care.¡± Leda ate potato chips and looked indifferent. She really didn¡¯t care. A person has worked hard to survive for ten years. Family and whatnot have long lost their weight in her heart. She was not the kind of person who would remember pain and suffering. Unlike Robin, who would be shrouded in the shadow of childhood, she was more heartless, or rather, her previous life did not allow her to have it. After meeting Kuro, such a life would improve. As for the deep hatred and dark history, or the inability to forget his parents¡­ Nothing. Even if she did, she would not say it easily because she knew that if she caused trouble for Kuro, she would make herself uncomfortable. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go together. If you don¡¯t solve this matter, you will come to us later. When the time comes, solving it is a solution, and now it is also a solution. That ¡®Lo¡¯ family always has the same feeling as ¡®Vinsmoke¡¯,¡± Kuro said as he exhaled the smoke. ¡°Vinsmoke?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°The big family with three hundred years of history and control of the North Sea. Isn¡¯t that a legend?¡± In the eyes of ordinary people, Vinsmoke represented legend. But Kuro knew that this was real. The comic that was popular in the world was about the Vinsmoke family. Moreover, their three men were at Straw Hat. But this had nothing to do with Kuro. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. After a while, we will go to Kano Country.¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and said. Speaking of which, the legendary pirate, ¡®Cone Green Pepper¡¯, seems to have a big treasure house. Now that he has no taxes and no development, the civilians are so poor that it is unbearable to look at them. Should he inject some funds to make Pegasus Town prosperous? ¡­ . Somewhere in the West Blue. Above the sea, the merchant ship swayed with the waves. The round merchant lay on the deck covered in blood. Around him were corpses. On the bow of the ship, a white-haired young man in kung fu clothes was slowly peeling oranges and eating them. ¡°My lord.¡± A subordinate came out of the cabin and cupped his fists. ¡°There is nothing but food.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The young man pushed aside the white strip on the orange and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°So poor?¡± ¡°You¡­ you, are you the Marine who came to silence us?¡± The round merchant looked up and spoke with great effort. ¡°Marines?¡± The young man tilted his head and revealed a puzzled expression. He played with the white strip on his finger and casually pushed it away. That thing was as straight as a needle. He laughed. ¡°It seems interesting. Tell me, what has your merchant ship experienced?¡± Chapter 298 Don¡¯t Bother Me over such a trivial matter! The merchant gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°You know the answer! Are you deliberately humiliating me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The white-haired man pointed his finger at the merchant. With a flick of his finger, the straight white orange shot out, accurately piercing through the merchant¡¯s clothes and into his flesh. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The merchant screamed in pain and covered his heart with his hand, his expression extremely distorted. The white-haired young man smiled and slowly pushed the orange aside. He put the orange into his mouth and chewed while fiddling with the orange. Under the fiddling of his fingers, the orange veins became hard again, as straight as white needles. Haki Shaping. However, for a merchant, he could not see it. He only knew that the soft orange channels had become hard. The concept of Haki cannot be seen by ordinary people who have not comprehended Haki. However, this did not stop the merchant from feeling fear. The thing that had just been pierced into his chest made him feel a tingling and itchy feeling. The torture of wanting to scratch but feeling pain when he moved was very uncomfortable. ¡°Kill me!¡± The merchant gritted his teeth. The white-haired young man jumped down from the bow and slowly walked towards the merchant. ¡°Death is sometimes a relief. Compared with death, there are many ways to make people suffer in this world. Feel it, that torture¡­¡± He pointed his finger at the merchant and closed his single eye slightly, making an ejection gesture. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my question, this feeling of torture will be magnified.¡± Although he was smiling, the merchant felt a bone-chilling cold. This smiling man was a demon! ¡°This is a weapon sold to the Country of Insects, don¡¯t you already know!¡± The merchant roared in humiliation: ¡°The World Government and the Dark World will also find out, this is Joker¡¯s goods!¡± ¡°Insect Country? Joker?¡± The smile on the young man¡¯s face froze. The orange in his hand was pinched out of the water and dripped onto the deck. ¡°This is really¡­¡± He turned around and looked at the sea. ¡°The robbery has come to our house. This is not enough. We haven¡¯t robbed it yet. Otherwise, we can give Joker less money.¡± As he turned around, the merchant¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°You are¡­¡± The white-haired young man in front of him had a complicated blood-colored pattern on the back of his clothes, like four vajra poles overlapping. He knew this pattern. ¡°¡®Lo¡¯! You are Lo! Lo of the nation of insects!¡± The merchant became excited. ¡°Go to Pegasus Island quickly. Our goods have been snatched by the local Marines. Go and take them back!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I will do this kind of thing.¡± The young man said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The merchant¡¯s face turned red and he straightened his body and shouted: ¡°If it¡¯s you, you can definitely get it back. I want that Marine to pay the price. Go quickly, I don¡¯t care about you killing my crew!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, but¡­ when did you have the illusion that I will take you?¡± The young man turned his head and swung his arm. The straight orange channel turned into a silver light and penetrated the merchant¡¯s eyebrows. The merchant¡¯s face froze and his whole face froze. With a bang, his body fell to the ground and he was no longer breathing. ¡°Trash.¡± He snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t even deliver a good cargo, and you¡¯re actually detained by the Marines. Turn around and go to Pegasus Island to take back our cargo.¡± At this moment, a man with long black hair walked over and cupped his fists. ¡°Sir, I remember that the Pirate Alliance has the Pegasus Island. Their leader is Hernando¡­ If there is a Marine there, it means that they have a conflict with Hernando. It is not easy to get Hernando to give up Pegasus Island. Should we go back first and then¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The young man looked at him. That look made the man with long black hair tremble. He pursed his lips and subconsciously lowered his head. He braced himself and finished his last sentence. ¡°I will think about it again¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± The young man said slowly: ¡°Look at me.¡± ¡°Gulp¡ª¡± The black-haired man¡¯s body was shaking. Hearing this, he stiffly raised his head. Bang! However, just as his head rose a little, his entire body flew out and hit the mast. The huge impact knocked a hole in the mast. The young man threw the mashed orange at the man on the ground, raised his head and asked arrogantly, ¡°Who am I?¡± The man with long black hair trembled on the ground for a while. He raised his head with difficulty and tried not to feel pain. ¡°You, you are Lowe, the greatest genius of the Lowe family.¡± ¡°My code?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refute when you speak.¡± Lowe nodded and put on a smile again. ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t do it again next time.¡± His tone was as gentle as an elder who was kind to a child who made a mistake. If he did not look at the corpses on the deck. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The black-haired man struggled on the ground for a while before slowly getting up. He held his chest and his face turned green for a while, forcing himself to swallow the urge to vomit blood. ¡°That¡¯s it, turn around and use this ship to go to Pegasus Island. The crime of attacking Marines, let these people in the dark world take responsibility.¡± Lowe narrowed his eyes, licked his lips, and chuckled. ¡°Marine, I¡¯m looking forward to it. After breaking the Pirate Alliance¡¯s occupation, it shouldn¡¯t be weak. I don¡¯t know how many punches it can withstand.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Mr. Kuro, it has been surveyed.¡± Pegasus Town, inside the base. Crowe held a report and reported to Kuro, who was reclining in a chair, ¡°The hot spring can be made under Pegasus Island, but we need professionals. For this, I contacted Nirvana, the famous hot spring boss of the Grand Line. I heard that his huge hot spring brigade was dug out by himself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t have to worry about you¡­ Lida, don¡¯t make any noise when you eat! How many times have I told you, I finally have a quiet rest!¡± Kuro said casually and then glared at Leda, who was chewing like a hamster. ¡°Also, why do you make a sound when you eat an orange!¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead were exposed. Lida curled her lips and said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s only delicious if you make a sound when you eat¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Go out and eat. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Kuro rubbed his eyebrows and waved at them. Crowe bowed slightly and withdrew. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat here, then don¡¯t eat here.¡± Leda muttered and quickly finished the orange, opened a packet of chips and walked out of the door. Without this noise, the office instantly fell silent. Kuro lay down even lower. He breathed a long sigh of relief and lit a cigar. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s comfortable¡­¡± Marine Base Chief of a certain island in the West Blue. He doesn¡¯t have to face those crazy strong enemies of the Grand Line. He feels much more comfortable after leaving the Headquarters. ¡°When the hot spring is developed and the town is fully developed and prosperous, I can lie down and enjoy life. When I have nothing to do, I can eat delicious food. It¡¯s best to find a beautiful woman I like and drive a Battleship to travel and so on. Just thinking about it makes me feel comfortable.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and fell into the imagination of the future. ¡®Promotion?¡¯ West Blue will be promoted. Pirates of the Four Seas are not famous. If they are not famous, even if they are not killed, they will not be promoted. In order to go to G-5, that idiot Smoker probably went crazy on Grand Line to catch pirates. It took him two years to reach Vice-Admiral. He, Kuro, has nothing here. If he can still rise so quickly, then he will report the high-level Marine for favoritism! Bang! The door burst open and Leda ran in. ¡°Kuro! Kuro!¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he sighed. ¡°My lady, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°The merchant ship that was sent away is back!¡± Leda pointed outside. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Back again? Then sink it! Don¡¯t bother me with such a small thing!¡± Chapter 299 The Battle Has Just Begun, You Thief! Outside, Crowe, who had just retreated, came to the port and looked at the outline of the ship that was gradually moving towards them. He put down his binoculars and looked puzzled. It seems like only half a day has passed. Why is that ship back? He found her so quickly? From the telescope, it was obvious that the people on the ship had changed into a group of people in kung fu clothes. They seemed to have some strength. Is he here to take back the weapon? ¡°Major, what should we do?¡± A Marine saluted Crowe and asked. ¡°There is no need to trouble Colonel Kuro¡­¡± Crowe looked back in the direction of the base and said, ¡°Fire and sink that ship.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marine shouted and called for his colleagues to act. He adjusted the heavy artillery that had just been set up in the port and aimed it at the approaching ship. As long as they reach the range, dozens of cannons will be fired at the same time and the ship will definitely sink into the sea. The ship gradually approached and changed from an outline to a clear figure. The Marine measured the distance and said heavily, ¡°Fire, sink that ship!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The Marines in position fired their cannons, and a large number of shells were fired from the barrels and flew into the sky, falling towards the only ship on the sea. At this moment, Crowe sniffed in the direction of the ship and his expression became solemn. ¡°This bloody smell, what¡¯s going on¡­¡± ¡°Wow!¡± On the ship, Lowe looked up at the falling shells and exclaimed, ¡°Are you welcoming me so much? If it explodes, it will be very splendid. Let them explode.¡± His figure flashed and he instantly jumped into the air. His hands swept away Armament Haki and his eyes widened. His entire body suddenly froze in the air for a moment. ¡°Asura Dao¡­¡± His faint voice filled the sea and even the port could hear him. ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash!¡± WHOOSH!!! Wearing a pitch-black martial arts suit and a pitch-black two-handed Armament Haki, he dodged in the air and a shadow quickly brushed past those shells. The shells that were swept by the shadow exploded at this moment. Boom! Boom! Boom! The shells exploded, forming bright sparks in the air. Thud! Amidst the sparks, a figure quickly darted out and flew above the port. He quickly landed and his feet landed with a muffled sound. ¡°Yo!¡± Lowe smiled and raised one hand at the Marines and greeted, ¡°Digging Mud Chicken, hardworking Marines, I am honored that you welcome me so much. So, how can I repay you?¡± He tapped his chin with his finger and thought for a moment. Then, his eyes opened and he said happily, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll let you¡­ die!¡± The moment his voice fell, he turned into a shadow and appeared in front of a Marine in the next moment. Under his frightened eyes, he clenched his fists and was about to punch him. At this moment, his eyes narrowed and his body moved back. He turned around and jumped back a few steps. Whoosh! A silver light flashed in his original position, and a werewolf in human and beast form appeared there, staring at Lowe. ¡°Attack Marine, do you know the consequences, kid?¡± ¡°Oh? What about the Animal Department? There are actually metahumans here.¡± Lowe said in surprise, ¡°You are very strong. You forced Pirate Alliance to retreat, right? You are really powerful.¡± ¡°It seems that he doesn¡¯t listen to people.¡± Crowe squatted slightly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Whoosh! The soles of his feet rubbed against the ground, creating a trail of dust. Crowe¡¯s body rushed over quickly and appeared beside Lowe in an instant. ¡°Speed Shave: Canine Wolf Cross!¡± Crowe clasped his hands together and formed a ¡®X¡¯ shape. He slashed forward and his claws cut through the air, bringing out two rays of light as he attacked the white-haired young man. ¡°Ah ah¡­¡± Just as the claw was about to reach Lowe, he leaned back and dodged the attack with a surprised expression. ¡°The speed is very fast. That kind of technique of stepping on the ground dozens of times in an instant, is it your Marine¡¯s ¡®Six Style¡¯? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it, but I think your ¡®Six Style¡¯ should be stronger than ordinary people.¡± Lowe said with a smile. ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± After missing his first attack, Crowe quickly kicked, and his legs brought about a blue slash, kicking towards this person almost at the same time. Lowe stared at his kick and his body jumped for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll try it too, is it¡­¡± Whoosh! Crowe¡¯s leg kicked, but it directly passed through Lowe¡¯s body, and the slash of the Mist Kick burst from his leg and rushed into the sky. ¡°Afterimage?¡± Crowe was shocked. ¡°Like this?¡± Behind him, the slightly relaxed voice sounded. Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and his hair stood on end. He flicked his tail and almost straightened it into a sharp sword, stabbing backward. ¡°Iron Fist: Sword Tail!¡± ¡°Speed Shave.¡± The sword-like tail hit the afterimage again. Lowe¡¯s figure appeared on the side, and before his body landed, he threw a kick. ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± Bang! The huge blue slash rushed forward under the distance of less than 30 steps between the two sides, plowing a deep trench in the ground, carrying gravel and dust, directly hitting Crowe¡¯s body. ¡°Ah ah¡­¡± Lowe tilted his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not very powerful, but it actually defended against it. Is the Body Hardening Technique with high blood flow also ¡®Six Moves¡¯? The person who created this Body Technique is really powerful.¡± The smoke and dust slowly dissipated, revealing Crowe¡¯s body. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the big hole in his upper clothes, and there was a long bloodstain on his chest. The power of this person¡¯s Mist Kick actually broke his defense! Although the wound is not deep, he is now a ¡®iron block¡¯ in his transformation form, even ordinary Armament Haki can break it. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± He raised his head and stared at Lowe with fear in his heart. Rankyaku (Tempest Kick), Soru (No, it¡¯s ¡®Fast Speed Soru¡¯). The speed he used just now was completely the high-speed movement of his Soru. He only used two moves once before he was learned. This learning ability ¡­ Do all white-haired people have this aptitude? ¡°Why, are you surprised by my learning ability?¡± Lowe chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, because it¡¯s natural. In my eyes, as long as it¡¯s a body technique, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t see. If you don¡¯t attack¡­¡± Chi! ¡°Then I¡¯ll attack.¡± Only then did he finish his words. The person had already arrived in front of Crowe. He raised his arm and his palm turned into a hand blade that instantly broke through Crowe¡¯s defense and pierced into his chest. ¡°You¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Well, this is the move that your tail used just now. In addition to that hardening, there is also a kind of impact and sharpness. That is another ¡®Six Style¡¯, right? It can be combined and used. Unfortunately, I saw it, so I will.¡± Lowe said with a smile. ¡°Tail sword¡± is a combination of iron and finger gun, but that is only an instant reflex attack¡­ ¡°Sa, that¡¯s it. Shock, worship, worship my talent.¡± Lowe raised his head and said proudly, ¡°Because I am Lowe, the world¡¯s strongest body technique genius.¡± ¡°Roar!!!¡± A loud roar sounded from the other side. At this moment, Lowe¡¯s pupils shrank. He stepped back and wanted to withdraw, but at this moment, his arms restricted his movements. The hand that pierced into the chest of this Zoan Marine was stuck by his muscles! Chi! Bang!! A wave of air spread from the center of both sides, and Lowe¡¯s body quickly rushed backward, turning twice in the air and falling to the ground. He looked down at his torn clothes and his face darkened. ¡°This is not good, this Marine¡­¡± The body of the person opposite him was constantly expanding, and the wound that he had just pierced into his chest was healing at a high speed. No, it could not be said that it was healing, but the wound was blocked with muscles to prevent the injury from acting up. His legs were in reverse, and his knees gradually turned from the back of human knees to the front of animal limbs. His arms were stretched at an extremely fast speed, hanging down between his legs, and his claws were like long swords, flashing with cold light. The half-human half-wolf thing grew to more than five meters tall and became a ferocious werewolf with shiny fur! ¡°Hu¡­¡± Crowe bent his back and his claws landed slightly on the ground. He raised one of his claws and stretched out his long tongue to lick the tiny bit of blood on his claws and smiled ferociously. ¡°The battle has just begun, you thief!¡± Chapter 300 Breaking the Face with a Point, Breaking the Face with One Strike! ¡°This posture, it¡¯s not an ordinary zoology.¡± Lowe touched the drip of blood flowing down his chest and looked at his blood-stained fingers. ¡°It¡¯s rare. I haven¡¯t bled in a long time.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll let you bleed enough today!¡± Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip, and the werewolf¡¯s huge claws gripped the ground tightly. Phew¡­ A wind blew, making Crowe¡¯s fur flutter like grass. Chi! Dust rose from the soles of his feet in a straight line. Crowe¡¯s huge body flashed, leaving an afterimage, and his body appeared on Lowe¡¯s side, and his huge claws fell on Lowe. ¡°The speed of the Rokushiki has increased!¡± Lowe was slightly surprised, his arm rolled up Armament Haki, ready to fight back. ¡°You fell for it!¡± Crowe¡¯s wolf mouth curled up and his descending claws paused. His body suddenly swayed and he spun, his tail like a steel whip and hit Lowe¡¯s chest heavily. ¡°Sword Mist!¡± As its tail swung, it brought about a huge blue slash and flew back against the white-haired man in front of it and directly rushed to the surface of the sea. The seawater split into a gully and the water on both sides splashed as if a sea road had been split open. Bang!! Lowe directly hit the merchant ship that was coming from the rear. As people hit him, a big hole was created in the bow of the merchant ship, and the deck of the ship splashed out. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Crowe faced the merchant ship in front of him, took a deep breath, puffed up his chest, raised his long and narrow wolf mouth high, and then suddenly opened it. ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± A visible straight-line air wave was shot out of his mouth, raising the water on the sea surface again. The air wave was shot into the hole of the merchant ship and directly reached the stern, raising the water and flying far away. Bang!!! Under this blow, the entire merchant ship disintegrated and the people on the ship fell into the sea one by one. The ship¡¯s deck and wreckage were spread on the sea surface and were turned over by the waves and most of them sank. Finger Gun and Mist Kick, together with the concentrated technique of ¡°Nail Fist¡±, are used together. Through the powerful physique after transformation, Crowe can use this extremely penetrating attack, and even steel can be easily penetrated by this attack. Basil¡¯s fist technique has long been thoroughly understood by Crowe and he can create his own moves. ¡°As expected of Major Crowe!¡± Kaz, who had rushed over not far away, stood at the side with a support Marine and said with heartfelt admiration, ¡°Only such a strong person is worthy of being by Colonel Kuro¡¯s side. We still need to work hard. Only by becoming stronger can we keep up with Colonel Kuro¡¯s footsteps! ¡°Hey, you, from tomorrow on, the training intensity will be doubled!¡± He turned to Marine and said. ¡°Yes! Captain Kaz!!¡± The Marines saluted and answered loudly. Crowe¡¯s ears twitched as he listened to Cass, but he didn¡¯t look back, still staring straight at the sea. Licking Blood has the effect of tracking the traces of the enemy. That man is still alive! Bang! A figure jumped out from the wreckage of the ship floating on the sea and stepped on the half-sunken hull. He swung forward and stepped on the entire hull, while he rushed towards Kro like an arrow. Crowe closed his eyes slightly and murmured, ¡°When approaching me, he will throw a right punch. If I resist, it will change to kicking with my feet, then¡­¡± The white-haired young man quickly rushed in front of Crowe, his fist aroused Armament Haki and he punched down from above. At this moment, Crowe instantly attacked, his thick claws reaching for Lowe. Lowe turned his hand and one of his legs turned black and kicked towards Crowe¡¯s throat. However, the thick claws were aimed at Lowe¡¯s legs. **TIP** Claws gripped Lowe¡¯s leg. Lowe was more than two meters tall, but in front of Crowe, who was more than five meters tall, he still looked very short. Compared to Lowe¡¯s legs, his huge claws are like a devil¡¯s muscle man, the difference between him and an ordinary teenager with thin arms and legs that have not yet become an adult. Crowe curled his long and narrow wolf mouth. ¡°I have seen through your movements! Wolf Bite!¡± He opened his bloody mouth and his sharp teeth hardened again at this moment and he bit Lowe¡¯s shoulder. One bite was guaranteed to bite a big hole in his upper body. The moment he opened his mouth, his other claw also stretched out. ¡°Iron!¡± Crowe roared. Bang! The fist covered in Armament Haki hit Crowe¡¯s forearm and punched him, causing the hair on his forearm and belt to ripple like water. Crowe¡¯s eyelids twitched in pain and he continued to bite. ¡°Chondro Serpent!¡± Lowe shouted and his leg that was grabbed was as soft as mud. Just as he was about to pull it out, he was shocked and his leg that had just gone soft returned to normal. Because he felt that at that moment, the werewolf¡¯s hand was exerting force. If he couldn¡¯t react in time, his leg would be gone. Dang! Crowe¡¯s teeth closed up and down, making a sound of metal. Bingo! Crowe¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, but in the next moment, he revealed a deep shock. The white-haired man caught by him became black all over at this time, so black that he even turned red. It was as if there was a red forehead guard on his forehead, which hung all the way to his face and cheeks, and under his bitten clothes, there was a layer of red on his shoulder. It was as if he was wearing a black and red coat. I can¡¯t bite it! This person¡¯s Haki is very high! Lowe raised his hand slightly and Crowe seemed to have seen something very terrifying. He quickly let go of Lowe and suddenly retreated, plowing a gully on the ground and retreated to the distance, looking at the white-haired man. Full of Armament Haki! He doesn¡¯t find it strange that the people of West Blue have Haki, but they are full of Armament Haki and their strength is not low. This is too monstrous! ¡°Really¡­¡± Lowe slowly landed on the ground and swung his legs and said, ¡°Predicting my movements? No, your Kenbonshoku (Observation) has not reached that level. Is it your ability?¡± ¡°He found my flaws twice in a row. That kind of ability, will he be familiar with my movements and moves¡­ Ability users are really convenient.¡± Lowe smiled and said, ¡°But your talent doesn¡¯t seem to be enough. If you really understand my moves and movements, you can definitely learn them now. It¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°Stop boasting. In front of my ability, I know your movements, habits, and order of attack!¡± Crowe lowered his body slightly and made an attack. ¡°The next attack will pierce you!¡± Armament Haki is just a little stronger in defense. Mr. Kuro once said that Haki is not omnipotent. Invisible armor can still be broken as long as it is powerful enough. ¡°Oh? So confident?¡± Lowe chuckled and said, ¡°I originally wanted to deal with you more easily. If you say so, then I¡¯ll be a little more serious. I won¡¯t dodge. No matter what moves you use, I¡¯ll break them for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me breaking my promise. As the world¡¯s number one body technique genius, my words have always been fulfilled.¡± ¡°Then try blocking it!¡± Crowe leaned down and leaned back, his limbs growing stronger again. Bang! Four deep claw marks were left on the ground by him and they extended backward. As the smoke and dust drifted past, Crowe rushed forward quickly and his body rotated the moment he started. The black tornado formed by the werewolves was like the tip of a spear. In an instant, it had arrived in front of Lowe, and the distance between them was close! ¡°Speed Shave-Tooth Wolf!¡± Breaking the surface with a point, piercing through it in one blow!! Bang!!! The black tornado instantly stopped, revealing Crowe¡¯s werewolf body. At this time, he was in mid-air, his body was curled up, his eyes were about to pop out, and blood was flowing from his long and narrow wolf mouth. Under him, a fist sank deeply into his abdomen. Plop! Crowe fell down, gasping for breath, his body trembling. He felt that his internal organs were about to be crushed by this punch. ¡°Using skill to break strength, using strength to break skill, it¡¯s all mutual. The technique of that move is not bad. If I take your attack, my Haki will be broken.¡± Above his head, Lowe raised his hand and smiled. ¡°But at the same time, I can break your defense. One punch is enough.¡± On the forearm, traces of red light kept flashing. Advanced Armament Haki! Chapter 301 Quickly Invite Mr. Kuro! Lowe smiled. ¡°Look, it¡¯s so simple. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not strong, it¡¯s just that you touched me. There¡¯s no need to blame yourself. I, Lowe, will admit that you are a powerful Marine.¡± He raised his fist again, and the red electric light wrapped around his arm as he punched down. ¡°You can die in peace!¡± ¡°Five times!¡± Whoosh! As soon as he swung his fist, a rising hot air appeared from the side. Lowe was stunned and subconsciously turned his feet, preparing to dodge, but a white object of an indescribable shape crashed straight towards him like a giant beast. That area made Lowe unable to dodge and he was hit. Bang bang bang bang! In an instant, a large number of holes appeared on his clothes, and a series of sparks burst under his Armament Haki-covered skin. Lowe was knocked more than ten meters away. ¡°What is it?¡± Lowe looked over in surprise. The thing wrapped in rising white steam was like an irregular white behemoth. On closer look, it was just a group of Marines, led by a bearded man. However, their faces became abnormally distorted and ferocious under the rising steam. ¡°Marines?¡± Lowe said doubtfully. Marine, is it such a thing? It was a little different from the Marines he knew. ¡°Major Crowe, are you okay?¡± Cass stood next to Crowe and asked worriedly. Crowe twitched for a while, stretched out his claws, and struggled. ¡°Quick, quickly invite Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called someone, before that¡­¡± Kaz faced Lowe squarely. ¡°We want to eliminate criminals!¡± ¡°Clear the criminals!!!¡± The Marines shouted in agreement. His will is like iron and his spirit is like steel. This kind of spiritual will moved Lowe slightly. This group of Marines was difficult to deal with. But it¡¯s just difficult¡­ Lowe tore open his shirt, revealing his strong body. He moved his arms and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome. My clothes are very difficult to customize.¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Kaz raised his saber and rushed towards Lowe with the Marines. ¡°His speed is very abnormal. Is it also an ability? No wonder he could deal a quick blow to me at that moment.¡± Lowe narrowed his eyes. ¡°Although it can be solved, it¡¯s better to play something different¡­¡± Kaz and the others were very fast. They arrived in front of Lowe almost as soon as he spoke. ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Lowe took a step and disappeared from the spot, turning into a shadow and going straight to¡­ the sea. Plop. There was a splash on the sea and Lowe fell in. The surface of the water shook and fell into peace. ¡°Take Major Crowe away!¡± Kaz seized this opportunity and waved his hand, letting his Marines support Crowe. At this time, Crowe also turned back to his human form. Just as he was supported by several Marines, there were waves on the sea. Boom!! The monstrous waves rose from the sea and separated into several waterspouts, which seemed to cover the sky and earth and rushed to the shore in an instant. ¡°Merman¡¯s Karate: Sea Slam!¡± With Lowe¡¯s voice, the waterspout poured straight down towards Kaz and Crowe. Kaz¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Sea water?!¡± ¡°Captain, we can dodge!¡± Marine suggested behind him. Although the range of the seawater is wide, under the enhancement of Kaz¡¯s five times speed, they can escape unscathed. Except ¡­ ¡°The town is behind us, there are innocent civilians, we can¡¯t retreat!¡± Kaz shouted and stood still, facing the few waterspouts that were surging towards him. ¡°We are Marines, and our duty is to defend civilians and uphold justice! Comrades, stand with me against this sea!¡± ¡°Captain Kaz, you are so noble, I am willing to stick to justice with you!¡± A Marine shouted. ¡°That¡¯s right, for the civilians behind us, for justice!¡± ¡°Everything is for justice!!!¡± Marine regrouped and spread out in rows with solemn expressions. The rising white steam was even more dense at this time, making it almost impossible to see the details. Bang!!! The few huge waterspouts washed over and directly hit the human wall formed by Marine. In an instant, Marine was pushed back by this huge momentum. But that will kept them standing strong and not falling down. The momentum of the seawater made Marine¡¯s human wall move back by dozens of meters. Several waterspouts scattered into a ball, turning the port into a shoal after high tide. The human wall was still upright. He actually blocked it! ¡°Ah, looks like I miscalculated.¡± In the sea, Lowe stuck his head out and jumped up and landed in the shallow water. He said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t the power of will an ability?¡± The seawater will make the ability user powerless, and for this kind of superpower user, being washed by the seawater will definitely make the ability temporarily ineffective. But now it seems that the only thing that has failed is the strange speed and the will still exists. Although it is inconspicuous now, it will definitely be troublesome when it grows up in the future. It¡¯s better to kill them first, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with them in the future! Lowe narrowed his eyes and trembled, shaking off the water droplets on his body. He stepped on the ground and jumped into the sky, his body seemed to freeze at this moment. He opened his hands and the Armament Haki in his hands became more and more intense. Whoosh! His figure disappeared in the sky, turning into countless black shadows that ran towards Kaz and the other Marines. ¡°Five times!¡± After being washed by the sea, Kaz¡¯s ability temporarily failed, but now that the sea has retreated, he can continue to use this ability. Kaz gritted his teeth and pounded his chest. The ball of light enveloped the nearby Marines and he shouted, ¡°Gather around me and kill Sin!¡± ¡°Muda!¡± The countless black afterimages laughed in unison. ¡°This speed can¡¯t stop me!¡± The Marines quickly gathered towards Kasna, but at this time, the countless black afterimages also rushed in. ¡°Asura Dao!¡± Bang bang bang!!! The Marines led by Kaz grunted at this moment, and a large number of shock waves formed on their bodies. In just an instant, the countless black shadows passed through Kaz¡¯s back and gathered into one person. Lowe remained standing with his fists on his waist and whispered, ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kaz and the others rolled their eyes and fell down. ¡°Not dead? This is really¡­¡± Lowe didn¡¯t look at Kaz but looked ahead and smiled. ¡°So there are still strong people.¡± The moment he used his move just now, he felt as if he was stabbed by countless sharp blades, causing his movements to slow down and he subconsciously restrained his strength. The force that could have killed Marine became like this. In front of him, two figures, one big and one small, came into his sight. They were all Marines. The older one was wearing a cape and had a knife hanging from his waist. He was biting a cigar and looked a little gloomy. As for the short one, the moment he saw that person, Lowe¡¯s pupils shrank, his mouth slightly open, full of disbelief, and he subconsciously murmured, ¡°Leta¡­¡± Chapter 302 Too Stupid ¡°The situation is a little serious¡­¡± Leda finished chewing the food in her mouth and swallowed it with a gulp. She looked at Marine lying near the port and said. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro responded and looked at the person who was staring at Leda in disbelief and frowned slightly. Where did this person come from? To be able to kill Crowe, who has turned into a complete body, and Kaz, who has a large number of Marines by his side, is a little strong. And this full body of armed color¡­ Isn¡¯t this the f*cking Four Seas? Even if it¡¯s the West Blue near the New World, where can such a figure come from? Isn¡¯t he too strong? The white-haired person in front of him had curly hair and a small braid on the back of his head. The upper half of his martial arts suit was torn open, revealing a strong body. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows, feeling that he had seen this face somewhere before. ¡°Leta¡­¡± Lowe¡¯s eyes were a little absent-minded and his memory drifted away. In his mind, there seemed to be a familiar voice. ¡­ . ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t go.¡± The white-haired little girl hugged a young man¡¯s leg tightly and said pitifully. The young man touched the little girl¡¯s head and there was a trace of affection in his eyes, but it was quickly replaced by indifference. He swung his legs and broke free from the little girl¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t joke, no one can stop me from completing the trial. This is a trial that belongs to ¡®Lo¡¯. Only the winner can have everything. I am the greatest genius of the ¡®Lo¡¯ family!¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± The little girl fell to the ground with tears in her eyes. ¡­ . ¡°Brother!¡± The scene changed and they arrived at the port. The white-haired little girl, who had grown a few years older, struggled hard and shouted at the young man standing in front of her. The young man pursed his lips and clenched his fists until they were almost white. Finally, he turned his back on the little girl and let some people drag her onto the ship. ¡°This is a trial. Only by surviving will you be worthy of being my sister. Otherwise, the Luo family doesn¡¯t need trash.¡± ¡­ . Lowe closed his eyes and murmured in a voice that only he could hear, ¡°That¡¯s not Leta, Leta can¡¯t be so small, she¡¯s long dead¡­¡± He opened his eyes and looked at the Marine who was biting his cigar and smiled again. ¡°I know you and have seen the live broadcast. You are Lucilu Kuro. A man like you actually came to West Blue? The World Government is determined to clean up this island.¡± ¡°That feeling of being stabbed by a blade was done by you? You did a good job, letting them avoid a fatal blow.¡± He would not miss the live broadcast of the war. He knew about Luciru Kuro, who had performed well. Kuro scratched his head and glanced at the people lying behind him. He blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. Are you back from the New World?¡± At first, he really did not pay attention to it. Although he could feel it through his Kenbonshoku (Observation), he felt that Clogakus was completely capable of dealing with it. After all, he was not always annoyed by his superior. Otherwise, why would he need his subordinates? But he did not expect to kneel so quickly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that using the Eye Sword at the end made Lowe feel threatened, Kaz would probably be gone. His ability is strong, but it itself is not strong. ¡°I¡¯ve been there, but the New World is nothing.¡± Lowe smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you are the chief of this island.¡± The strong have perception. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) attainment is not low, so he can sense that the person in front of him is the strongest in the current Marine. And the white-haired girl who looked exactly like Leta did not seem weak either. ¡°It just so happens that I haven¡¯t fought enough.¡± Lowe clenched his fists and grinned. ¡°There is no blood today. A man like you is suitable to die under my fists!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome¡­¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°Kill Marines? You don¡¯t look like a pirate. Do you want to be wanted that much?¡± ¡°Who cares about that kind of thing.¡± Lowe said and glanced at Leda. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be killed by me? Hand over the little girl. I¡¯m interested in her.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Lida was stunned and took a step back subconsciously. She said in disgust, ¡°Idiot?¡± Phew¡­ A sharp aura came from behind Lowe, a black blade extended from his shoulder, and the blade was pointed at his neck covered by Armament Haki. ¡°It¡¯s decided. You can die here.¡± Kuro¡¯s voice appeared behind him. The person in front of him rippled like water and turned into bubbles. So fast! Lowe¡¯s eyes widened and a trace of cold sweat flowed down his forehead. He didn¡¯t see this person¡¯s movements clearly?! Chi! The blade was close to his neck and Lowe quickly lowered his head at this time. The blade rubbed against his neck, creating a spark and directly brushed past. Lowe kicked back and a straight back kick was like a horse kicking its hoof. Dang! Kuro retracted Autumn Water and easily blocked the kick with the blade. The moment Lowe¡¯s foot stepped on Autumn Water, he turned the blade and directly cut Lowe¡¯s side. A spark flashed from Lowe¡¯s armpit. Lowe pushed his hands on the ground and jumped high, landing on the ground in the distance, his expression began to become serious. ¡°Nice use of Haki.¡± Kuro swung Autumn Water. ¡°The hardness is okay.¡± His tone seemed to be commenting on a fledgling. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Lowe lowered his body, and the arms of his arms were black and red. His voice was low and he made a charge. ¡°In terms of speed, I am not inferior to anyone. The six moves I just learned, coupled with my body technique, let¡¯s see¡­¡± ¡°Asura Dao Scarlet Flash!¡± Bang! Lowe stepped on the ground and created a big pit. He turned into a black and red meteor and went straight to Kuro. ¡°Eh?¡± When Leda saw this scene, her eyes widened. ¡°Chloe¡¯s ¡®Speed Shave¡¯ and a high explosive technique. What a powerful body technique.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it and waved his hand at the black and red meteor. ¡°Viper.¡± Boom! Under his feet, a wave of earth rose and turned into the shape of a big snake, opening its mouth to bite the meteor. Bang! It was just a group of soil, so it was naturally impossible to stop Lowe¡¯s attack. The meteor flashed and quickly broke the soil, but the person in front of him also disappeared. Bang!! A whip kick swept from the side and hit the extremely fast figure that had turned into a meteor, kicking his figure out. Lowe¡¯s legs were stuck in the ground and he was kicked back by this kick, leaving two deep ravines and only stopped when he was more than ten meters away. He stood still and clicked his tongue. He covered his waist with his hand. Under the cover of Haki, there was still a little scar there. ¡°Ability user?¡± he asked. Kuro retracted his foot and scattered the Armament Haki on his toes. He said, ¡°Your speed is not bad, but you are too stupid. You can¡¯t even detect such an obvious intention of blocking the vision.¡± Chapter 303 Why Are You Playing with the Sea in Front of Me? ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Lowe said with a gloomy face: ¡°He is clearly a swordsman, why is the power of the kick so great?¡± The precision of using Haki is different between a knife and a fist. The Haki that the person who uses a knife specializes in is not a little less powerful when used with a fist. The moves of the Sword Hero should be on the knife. But what was wrong with this guy? It was just a kick, but it broke the defense of his Haki. Kuro reached out his hand and gently twisted his thumb and index finger. ¡°Actually, my knife is passed down from my family, and my swordsmanship is just a little bit. I am still better at body techniques.¡± ¡°Nani!¡± Lowe widened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°So you are good at body techniques?!¡± Then, a trace of joy flashed in his eyes. If such a strong person is good at body techniques, then he can learn more things. Since he had decided, he would use his moves to defeat him. That kind of despair and astonishment is the best side dish! Leda looked at Lowe with a flat expression as if she was looking at a fool. Did this person believe it? ¡°Forcing you to use your body technique!¡± Lowe took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. His body lowered again. ¡°Asura Dao¡­¡± Seeing this, Kuro said, ¡°Look carefully, I¡¯m going to use Body Art now.¡± ¡°Chi Luo¡­¡± Lowe was about to take a step when he saw Kuro raise his hand and shake it hard. ¡°Body Technique, Lion-Penetrate Ksitigarbha!¡± Boom! The soil and stones around Lowe suddenly rose up and disintegrated in the air, forming hard earth spikes that shot towards Lowe from all directions. ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash!¡± Lowe turned into a black and red shadow and scattered around, shattering every earth thorn. After a series of movements, the countless shadows gathered again and turned into human figures. ¡°You! Didn¡¯t you say body technique!¡± He glared at Kuro. He could block that move with his body, but he did not dare to. It was enough to use the same move on him once. He could not give Kuro another chance to attack. ¡°It¡¯s a body technique.¡± Kuro said matter-of-factly, ¡°Isn¡¯t using physical strength to release a technique a body technique?¡± He took a step forward and the black saber in his hand glowed. ¡°Ability, slash, and strike. These are released with physical strength and are all called ¡®body techniques¡¯. In the end, body techniques are not so inconvenient. Don¡¯t be too rigid, or you will be very tired.¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Thud! Lowe roared and jumped up high on the ground, raising his hands above his head. The black and red domineering aura was even more intense. ¡°Asura Dao: Earth Shattering Flash!¡± Like a meteorite falling from the sky, Lowe turned into a black and red vertical line in the sky and fell straight to the ground. Bang!!! Smoke and dust rose and gravel flew like bullets. But this attack¡­ The dust blew away, and Lowe looked at the huge deep pit on the ground, where there was no expected object that had been smashed into meat paste. He looked around. That Kuro was not in his sight. Suddenly, he sensed something and quickly looked up. In the high sky, Kuro stopped and covered his nose with the back of his hand. He opened his mouth and said in surprise, ¡°Such great power, it¡¯s terrible, Leda.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Leda excitedly gestured to Kuro. She couldn¡¯t be as strong as Lowe in Haki, but she could master the exquisiteness of body techniques with a glance. For example, this ¡°Earth Collapsing Flash¡± changed its previous speed advantage and focused all its strength on its arms. This is a more advanced technique than the Nail Fist Technique. This man¡¯s attainments in physical techniques are really strong. It was precisely because Kuro understood this that he played with Lowi. Such good wool. I don¡¯t know when I will have the chance to do it again. Kuro didn¡¯t expect his body to become as strong as Kaido and Lingling, but he still hoped to enter the highest level of Haki. If he didn¡¯t learn more, how could he know? Leda learning is equivalent to him learning. He will teach her later. So far, she has seen three advanced techniques. The Black Rope Heaven Flash that was so fast that it turned into countless afterimages, the Crimson Flash that was like a meteor, and the Earth Collapsing Flash that was now extremely powerful. They are all ingenious and top-notch body techniques, no worse than the Rokushiki. But this is almost enough. Ordinary physical control is basically the control of strength and speed. Above that, there are some quantitative changes. It is not bad to have three new discoveries. Thud! After missing his first attack, Lowe jumped up again. With the jumping power alone, he rushed into the air and punched Kuro. Kuro swung his knife. As soon as he raised his blade, Lowe¡¯s pupils contracted. He shouted and forcibly changed his attack trajectory and punched down. Bang! He landed heavily on the ground and looked at Kuro with fear. The black saber flickered with golden electric light. The highest level of Armament Haki! As someone who has performed well in the top war, it is reasonable for him to be so domineering. After all, it was only Haki. Lowe himself could do it, but he always felt that if he faced this attack, he would feel very uncomfortable. ¡°Do you feel it? It¡¯s good.¡± Kuro slowly landed and slowly sheathed Autumn Water. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t call, then I¡¯ll go over.¡± Buzz! As soon as he finished speaking, Lowe felt the air tremble. Subconsciously, he wanted to retreat. However, it was too late. The figure who sheathed his sword disappeared like a reflection in the water and was replaced by a Kuro who was close by. It was so fast that he could not react at all! Leda saw this and smiled. ¡°No one can compete with Kizaru¡¯s speed.¡± Lucilu Kuro, what is this person¡¯s strongest strength? Swordsmanship? Ability? Or that unfathomable physical strength? Neither. The strongest thing is his speed that is equivalent to the wind. It was too fast to look at. ¡°Saber Flow: Swallow Return.¡± Autumn Water instantly pulled out, bringing with it golden lightning like tassels, which instantly turned into three knives, blocking all of Lowe¡¯s escape routes. This move cannot be avoided! And it was fast! Chi! A spark appeared on the surface of the autumn water, bringing out a ball of blood. Lowe¡¯s body rolled back and fell into the sea, and some blood gradually appeared in the water. ¡°Your reaction is timely.¡± Kuro waved the blade and threw the blood on the blade to the ground. Swallow Reversal¡¯s move is not just to find the right position and lock on to the attack. It changes under his control. He would definitely cut whichever part he wanted to cut. In this case, unless it was a pervert like Kaido, the Haki defense of ordinary people will always have a weak point. However, the white-haired one actually put up a defense at such a moment and blocked his attack. Although it was still broken, the damage was not as great as imagined. ¡°If you don¡¯t show some new moves, I will really kill you.¡± Kuro said to the sea. Gulp¡­ Bubbles appeared on the sea. BOOM!!! The monstrous waves formed a huge waterspout that went straight into the town. At that height, it almost enveloped the town and shadows covered the whole town. ¡°Fishman Karate (Extreme) Sea Flow Overarm Throw!¡± Lowe¡¯s figure appeared at the top of the wave with a ferocious look. ¡°Sa, take it!¡± Why does he call himself the greatest genius? Because he has seen too many body techniques, and his ¡®Asura Dao¡¯ is created by integrating these body techniques. After training in the New World, he had certainly seen Merman, and he knew Merman Karate. To deal with metahumans, apart from Seastone, of course it is seawater! If you don¡¯t dodge this huge amount of seawater, you will definitely be affected, and he only needs to grasp that moment to deal with Kuro. If he hides, this town will be gone! How do you choose! Lowe looked at Kuro ferociously and carefully observed his actions. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at Leda. Sorry, little girl who looks like Leta, I didn¡¯t want to do this originally¡­ ¡°Idiot.¡± Leda said silently. Pop! Like the sound of a bubble bursting, the huge wave turned into a big drop of water at this moment and fell straight down as if it was raining heavily. The rain soon fell and a rainbow appeared in the sky. Lowe landed heavily on the ground and looked at this scene in shock. ¡°How can¡­¡± When dealing with metahumans, this move has never failed. Why did it disappear? ¡®The cigars are wet.¡¯ Chi! A voice sounded in front of him and Kuro appeared in an instant. His blade broke through his Haki defense and cut a wound on his chest, sending him flying and rolling twice on the ground. Kuro took out a cigar from his arms and replaced it. After lighting it, he exhaled the smoke and said lightly, ¡°Why are you playing with seawater in front of me?¡± Chapter 304 No Morals The entire Pegasus Island and the surrounding sea have long been touched by Kuro. In this range, no matter what it is, it is actually under his control. Playing with seawater in such a situation? Even if you reverse the seawater of the entire sea, Kuro can pretend that he didn¡¯t see it. ¡°Fishman Karate is not suitable for us.¡± Kuro said to Lowe, who was rolling on the ground, ¡°Are there any other moves, such as the ¡®Shur¨­ (Shur¨­)¡¯ that you just shouted.¡± Murlocs are very good at playing with water, but for metahumans, who would still go into the sea to play with water? In contrast, the moves displayed by the ¡®Asura Dao¡¯ are somewhat new. ¡°What a joke!¡± Lowe propped himself up with both hands and stood up. He held the wound on his chest and blood flowed from his fingers. His body kept shaking and his face was red. Not afraid, but angry. He had displayed such powerful strength, but this Lucilu Kuro did not show any respect at all and even let him continue to perform? This person doesn¡¯t care about morals! How did such a person become a powerhouse?! ¡°The wound is not deep¡­¡± Lowe shook his body and stopped the knife wound on his chest from bleeding. ¡°If the seawater is useless, then I will use Pure Body Technique to fight the enemy. Although this man is fast and his swordsmanship is very strong, my Haki defense is still effective, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be good at the Armament Haki of the body. So as long as he takes a blow from me¡­¡± Lowe made up his mind and his feet hit the ground with a thud. He stood still with his fists on his waist and stared at Kuro. ¡°As you wish¡­ Asura Dao Black Rope Sky Flash!¡± In an instant, the figure covered in black and red Haki divided into countless figures and filled the entire space. It was the countless afterimages formed by high-speed movement. The most amazing thing about this move is that he can make every shadow attack, and his speed in that space is enough to fill every shadow to attack. If you have to look for similarities, Crowe¡¯s ¡®Shave and Circle¡¯ is a weakened version of this move. The shadows filled Kuro¡¯s surroundings. Kuro held Autumn Water and watched this scene with interest. The shadows kept flickering, but they did not attack. ¡°Can you see where I am!¡± Lowe¡¯s voice came from the shadow. A moment later, all those shadows disappeared. Lowe stood on the side of Kuro, still maintaining the posture of his fists on his waist, but his momentum was constantly released. It was visible to the naked eye that after the momentum was released, it was gathered in his fist. Lowe¡¯s body leaned forward and his feet stepped on the ground, creating a deep gully. ¡°Asura Dao¡­¡± Swish! Bang!!! The moment his body made a sound, it turned into a black and red meteor that was faster and more explosive than before. In just an instant, the ground was plowed by his speed and a deep ravine was directly headed towards Kuro. ¡°Crimson Sky Dome Flash!!¡± ¡°Did you use your big move?¡± Kuro cried out in surprise. This is obviously the maximum speed, and Haki is all contracted in his fist. This attack is probably his ultimate move. ¡°The power is enough, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything new. It¡¯s just the superposition of quantity. It seems that this is the end.¡± Kuro raised Autumn Water and wiped his two fingers on the blade, staring at the meteor that almost reached his face. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± As Second Finger spoke, he had already wiped the autumn water and the blade revealed a golden light. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± ¡°It hit!!¡± Lowe appeared in front of Kuro, his fists stretched forward and hit Kuro like thunder. However, at the moment of the punch, Kuro¡¯s figure disappeared and instantly appeared a little distance behind the punch. Lowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he was about to punch forward. At this time, the golden blade, from the bottom up, followed the middle of Lowe¡¯s fists and stuck to his abdomen. Chi!!! ¡°Flood Dragon.¡± The knife cut from his abdomen to his chest, directly crushing his Armament Haki defense and adding another big wound on his original wound. Blood oozed from it. Kuro retracted his saber and turned around without looking. He walked back while retracting his saber. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Lowe tensed his body and stopped the blood in his chest, and his fists slammed into Kuro¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Marine!¡± To make me lose my combat power with just one strike, this is looking down on me! Now is the time to make you pay! Lowe knew that his speed was not as fast as Kuro¡¯s, so he didn¡¯t hit Kuro with that punch. He was thinking about now, taking the knife head-on and exchanging injuries with Kuro. His obviously thin body may not be able to take his punch. This scene made Leda shake her head. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Kuro listened to the sound of the wind behind him and walked forward without looking back. He said lightly, ¡°The sound of the wind.¡± Bang! The rear fell silent. Lowe, who was still rushing forward with his fists, stopped, his eyes full of disbelief. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but he spat out a mouthful of sticky blood and it fell to the ground. Armament Haki disintegrated like broken glass at this moment, and a large number of small wounds appeared on the surface of his body. Blood burst out of the wounds like a kettle with small holes in it, spraying blood like a shower. Lowe rolled his eyes and fell to the ground with a plop. However, the moment he fell, he propped up his hands and pushed his body up bit by bit. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro turned his head with a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°This will¡­ is so terrifying. Is it so tenacious?¡± The only ones who were safe after receiving his ¡®Flood Dragon¡¯ attack were those monsters. Although Lowe is strong, strictly speaking, he is just a Marine Vice-Admiral. ¡°Diamond¡± Jozu fell after being stabbed by him. This man¡¯s will cannot be underestimated. Lowe raised his head and looked at Kuro¡¯s surprised face. At the same time, he looked past him and looked at Leda, who was also surprised. ¡°How can I fall here? I haven¡¯t destroyed that evil existence with my own hands. Before completing my goal, I¡­ will never fall!¡± Bang! Like a beast, Lowe swung his limbs on the ground and rushed towards Kuro at an extremely fast speed. Then, he directly passed him and appeared behind Leda like lightning, with one hand on her neck. ¡°This little girl is very important to you! Let me go, otherwise, she won¡¯t live!¡± Lowe looked at Kuro with a ferocious face and his fingers couldn¡¯t help but exert more force. His fingertips clasped the skin of Leda¡¯s neck and he whispered to her, ¡°Sorry little girl, for my ambition, I can only do this.¡± ¡°Hey, I said¡­¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Without Haki, it will be dangerous to approach her.¡± Lowe was stunned. In the next moment, his hair stood on end. His intuition told him that this little girl was also very dangerous! He was about to pull his hand back, but it was too late. Immediately, a lot of his physical strength was lost. Leda covered Lowe¡¯s chest with her hand and said indifferently, ¡°Essence energy shock.¡± Bang!!! The essence energy that was lost from his body was concentrated in one point, and all of it erupted on his chest, bringing about a muffled sound like thunder, sending him flying far away and rolling on the ground. His injuries and stamina were exhausted, and he suffered a heavy blow. Lowe could no longer bear it and felt that his consciousness was constantly losing. ¡°Really¡­ Do I look weak?¡± Leda turned into a girl and brushed her slightly curly long hair behind her head. Lowe, who had fallen to the ground, widened his eyes and struggled to point at Leda, who had changed from a girl to a girl, with a look of shock. ¡°Leta¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lowe¡¯s eyes rolled back and he completely fainted. Chapter 305 What the Hell Is West Blue Creating? ¡°Eh?¡± Leda¡¯s transformation stunned Kuro. He looked at Leda and then at Lowe, who had fainted. He finally found the familiar feeling from Lowe. ¡°Lida, you look quite similar to that man.¡± He has the same slightly curly white hair and his face is very similar. His body technique is also very good. The moves he used have traces of the Six Stances. He probably learned it from Crowe. In other words, he has a powerful talent that he can get with just a look. Looking at his attire, he should be from the Flower Country¡­ ¡°What¡¯s this guy¡¯s name?¡± Kuro pointed at Lowe. But for now, no one answered him. Crowe and Cass were also unconscious. ¡°Men, drag them down for treatment. As for this person, bring a chain, the thicker the better, not too thin.¡± Kuro commanded the remaining Marines to carry the fainted Marines down for treatment. The remaining Marines began to look for the chains. This kind of body technique expert who is not an ability user is the most difficult to deal with. Even if he is defeated, it is not easy to catch him. Ordinary chains can¡¯t stop them. Although Seastone is hard enough, without a whole one, the craftsmanship is too difficult. At most, it can be mixed in, but such a chain can¡¯t stop a strong body technique master of this level. ¡°Do you tie up insects with this thing? It¡¯s too thin. Change it to a thick one.¡± Kuro frowned and said unhappily when he saw a few Marines dragging a thumb-sized chain over. ¡°But, Colonel, this is the thickest chain that can be found.¡± The Marine was troubled. ¡°Let me tell you, you can¡¯t be so rigid as a Marine. You have to use your brain more. You have no future like this. If you can¡¯t find a ready-made chain, can¡¯t you imagine other ways? Go and move the anchor off the ship and use that.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marine saluted and was about to leave. ¡°Wait, leave the chain too.¡± Kuro took the chain and touched it with his fingers. The chain seemed to come alive and danced like a snake. It directly rushed to the fainted Lowe and wrapped around him and tied him up. Soon, more than a dozen Marines dragged an anchor connected to a thick chain. Kuro continued to reach out and touch it. The thick anchor connected to the chain danced in the air and wrapped around Lowe again. The chains were too thick, but this white-haired man did not seem to be tied up, but wrapped in chains. ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± Kuro looked at Lowe, who was almost wrapped like a dumpling. He thought for a moment and reached out. Below Lowe, the soil kept spiraling up, almost becoming a small spiral tower, wrapping Lowe in it, leaving only his head. ¡°Just a little more¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin and reached out to control a few large rocks nearby and stuck them into the soil, holding Lowe¡¯s body inside. ¡°I have to add something else. It¡¯s not safe enough. More¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Beside him, Leda was full of disdain. ¡°Do you need to do this to deal with a person?¡± ¡°Of course I need it.¡± Kuro said bluntly and added another layer of soil. The thing that looked like a spiral tower seemed to be standing there like a big pillar. ¡°If I¡¯m not here when he wakes up, then no one can cure him. If he causes any damage in the town, it will be a slap in my face. Of course it¡¯s better to be safe.¡± Hearing this, Lida put her hand on her forehead helplessly. Kuro¡¯s old habit was acting up again. ¡°This is West Blue¡­¡± ¡°You also know that this is the West Blue.¡± Kuro pointed at Lowe¡¯s exposed head and said, ¡°Look, is this something that can be produced by West Blue? I am prepared for West Blue, but there has to be a limit. I am not mentally prepared at all.¡± ¡°This thing can take down Crow and Kaz, and he even wants to try his hand with me. If I wasn¡¯t so strong, I would have told you. He¡¯s not even a pirate, why should he fight a Marine like me? Isn¡¯t he afraid of crime?¡± ¡°Actually, at that time, I cut him twice in a row and it was basically over, but I didn¡¯t use the Unshadowed Divine Wind. What everyone cares about is to stop at one point. Isn¡¯t it good to take two strikes from me and recognize the gap and surrender? He insisted on continuing to fight with me, so this person doesn¡¯t care about morality.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so strong and he doesn¡¯t care about morals. It¡¯s right to be cautious.¡± Leda was speechless. What are you talking about! Can anyone in West Blue beat you? ¡°Speaking of which, Leda, doesn¡¯t this person¡¯s face look familiar to you? I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Kuro asked. Leda looked at Lowe carefully and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember.¡± It was very similar. Lida admitted that this man resembled her in many ways, but she did not have any impression of him. ¡°No impression? This person might be from the Luo family. Maybe you are from this family,¡± Kuro said. Leda tilted her head and tapped her forehead with her fingers, frowning. She thought for a while and then opened her eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember this man. When I was eight years old, my parents abandoned me on an island and then they were gone. At that time¡­ I remember they weren¡¯t black-haired.¡± ¡°Forget it, it has nothing to do with you. Let¡¯s wait until he wakes up and ask him why he is here.¡± Kuro shook his head and walked towards the base. ¡°Kuro, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Leda followed and said. ¡°Get the kitchen to cook what you want to eat.¡± ¡­ . The next day, Crowe and Cass woke up under treatment. ¡°You said his name is Lowe?¡± Kuro asked in surprise. Opposite him stood Crowe, who was still rubbing his abdomen, and Kaz, who was still injured. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, he said he is the world¡¯s number one body technique genius, called Lowe.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really a f*cking ¡®Lo¡¯¡­¡± Kuro muttered and turned to look out the window. From his direction, he could see the huge pillar at the port outside the town and the head outside the pillar. He was already awake. Although he was too far away to see his expression, Kuro could feel that this person was looking at him. ¡°Where¡¯s Leda?¡± He looked around and asked. ¡°When I came here, I saw Miss Leda in the dining room. She should be having breakfast,¡± Cass said. ¡°Call her up.¡± Kuro stood up and lit a cigar. ¡°Go and ask this person what¡¯s going on.¡± Lowe is so depressed now. He woke up in the morning. As soon as he woke up, he felt pain all over his body and subconsciously wanted to move, but¡­ he couldn¡¯t move. He felt as if he was bound by something and could not use his hands and feet. He looked down and found that he was in a pillar of earth that was as solid as iron. This feeling was very bad. If he was at his peak, he could still break through this level. But now, not to mention getting better, it was already good enough that his injuries did not worsen. After all, he was seriously injured by that Marine Swordsman and the strange ability his sister used. Then his ability must be correct, but why¡­ Lowe stared at the tall building with the Marine logo in the town and looked at the Marine at the window on the second floor. The Marine had come down. A moment later, he saw the two more impressed Marines he had faced yesterday, as well as the swordsman and the little girl walking over. ¡°Leta¡­¡± As they approached, Lowe spoke first, ¡°If you are still alive, why don¡¯t you go back to the family?¡± Chapter 306 So Good ¡°?¡± Leda was still angry. She was eating when Kuro called her away and insisted that she should see someone she didn¡¯t know. As a result, she had just arrived and this person¡¯s words filled her with question marks. From the looks of it, he knows me? Leda thought for a long time and made sure that there was nothing wrong with her memory. She did not know this person. ¡°Who are you?¡± She looked up at the person who looked like him. ¡°Hey, what a joke!¡± Lowe widened his eyes and stared at Leda in disbelief. ¡°Have you forgotten the glory of Lowe?! Or after you became a Marine, you turned your back on the glory!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda looked like she was listening to a fantasy story and was completely confused. ¡°What glory? Who are you?¡± Lowe looked directly at Leda, as if he wanted to see something on her face. Suddenly, he laughed. ¡°My stupid sister, what are you pretending for? The characteristics of ¡®Lo¡¯ on you are proof.¡± ¡°Oh? You are Leda¡¯s brother? Really?¡± Kuro said in surprise when he heard this. Instead of replying, Leda frowned. ¡°Brother? Do I have a brother?¡± These words exposed the blue veins on Lowe¡¯s forehead and he roared, ¡°Lolita! Have you really forgotten!¡± Hearing the name, Leda¡¯s pupils shrank and there was a brief moment of absent-mindedness in her eyes. She murmured, ¡°La¡­ Lita?¡± A trace of pain appeared on her small face. ¡°Lolita, Lolita¡­¡± She repeated the name in a low voice, as if there was some painful memory coming from her mind. **TIP** A stone hit Lowe¡¯s face like a bullet, leaving a trace of blood. Kuro retracted his finger and said coldly, ¡°Who allowed you to be so loud?¡± The sound of the stone brought Leda back to her senses. She frowned and said to Lowe: ¡°My name is not Lolita. My name is Flo Leda. Now and always.¡± Lowe was stunned. Then, as if he was humiliated, he continued to roar, ¡°Stop joking, Flo is just the surname of ¡®Lo¡¯. Are you humiliating me?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Leda stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°My name is Flo Leda. I¡¯m a Marine, Kuro. He¡¯s so noisy.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll send you on your way. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Lowe completely ignored Kuro¡¯s threat and stared straight at Leda and said, ¡°You can¡¯t hide from the bloodline of the Lowe family. That is our inheritance and characteristics. If you don¡¯t return to the family, you will suffer from hunger forever!¡± These words made Kuro stop stabbing Lowe. ¡°The pain of hunger?¡± The black blade was placed on Lowe¡¯s neck and Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hey, explain it clearly.¡± Lowe smiled and stared straight at Leda. ¡°Do you feel hungry all the time? No matter how you eat, you will never feel full. If you don¡¯t return to the family, your pain can¡¯t be relieved.¡± ¡°This should have been engraved in your memory long ago. Why didn¡¯t you go back when you were alive? Loretta, answer me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lida said in distress, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the side effects of the fruit? Besides, I¡¯m full. It¡¯s strange¡­ Forget it, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat something. Kuro, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± With that, she trotted away. ¡°Leta, Loretta!¡± Lowe shouted at her, ¡°You come back! You dishonorable person who betrayed the family, you¡­ cough!¡± A cloud of smoke flew to his face and entered his mouth and nose, making him choke and cough. ¡°You two follow.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and spoke to Crowe and Kaz. The two nodded and followed Leda. Kuro looked at Lowe and silently took another puff of the cigar. The smoke flew out of the gap in his mouth and the mist under Lowe¡¯s head did not disperse and just stopped. ¡°Want to die or live?¡± Kuro asked. Lowe looked down at the smoke and his eyes flashed. Finally, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Live!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s easy. Tell me, what is the Luo Family and what is the trial?¡± ¡°You want to know the secrets of the Luo Family?¡± A smile appeared on Lowe¡¯s lips. ¡°Sure, an equal exchange. Ask a question and I¡¯ll ask a question.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still bargaining with me at this time?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and the smoke under Lowe¡¯s head rose up and wrapped around his head. Immediately, the smoke entered his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, making Lowe look painful. He gritted his teeth and said fiercely to Kuro, ¡°This level of pain is far from enough!¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯re awesome.¡± Kuro dispersed the smoke and glanced at him. ¡°What does trial mean?¡± Without the smoke, Lowe took a few breaths and rested for a while before saying: ¡°Our tradition is to ensure that the people of the Luo Family are all elites. From the age of eight, our clansmen will be placed in various places for trials, each place is very far away.¡± ¡°The appetite of the young members of the Luo family is very terrifying and they are easily hungry. Only by thinking of a way to overcome or satisfy this hunger and return to the Luo family alone can the trial be considered complete.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn, why is Leta in the Marine, why didn¡¯t she come back to the family, and did she really forget?¡± ¡°That¡¯s three questions.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Leda is in the Marine, I recruited her. Next, why are you hungry?¡± ¡°A side effect of bloodline.¡± When he said this, Lowe¡¯s eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness. ¡°You should have seen our bloodline. Leta learns any body technique very quickly. This is the power of our family. However, the side effect of this power is that it requires a lot of food.¡± ¡°This is a common problem that every member of the Luo Family is born with. Only after completing the trial and returning to the family will the Patriarch unlock this restriction for us and no longer bear endless hunger.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn. Why didn¡¯t she return to the family?¡± Lowe asked. Kuro shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I met her, I was in East Blue. Okay, continue, what memory did you just say? Every Luo family member like you has a memory of going back?¡± ¡°Of course! Otherwise, do you expect a young child to remember this mission?¡± Lowe said, ¡°This is also what I want to ask. When we go out to train, there are memories of this in our minds. No matter what, we will definitely return to the West Blue Lowe family. Why doesn¡¯t Leta have this?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Kuro looked at him and continued, ¡°If you want to relieve the so-called ¡®hunger¡¯, you have to go back?¡± ¡°You have to go back!¡± Lowe said decisively. ¡°There is no other way except to go back to the family, and as time goes by, the hunger of the people who have not gone back will become greater and greater. Over time, they will be swallowed by hunger.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ okay, I got it. You stay here, I will find you later.¡± Kuro nodded, waved to Lowe, and walked towards the base. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Stop, Luciru Kuro, stop!¡± Lowe widened his eyes and shouted at Kuro¡¯s back. But no one cared about him. He shouted for a while and saw Kuro walking further and further away. He could only stop his voice. Lowe looked in the direction of the base and the angry expression on his face gradually disappeared. He stared there in a daze and said nothing. ¡°He¡¯s still alive¡­¡± After a long time, he sighed. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Chapter 307 You Won¡¯t Leave Me, Right? When he found Leda, he was eating in a restaurant reserved for Marines. Several chefs were there with nervous faces, and some chefs in the kitchen in the back were cooking as if they were fighting. As chefs from the headquarters, they had encountered many big eaters, but Leda was also one of them that they could remember clearly. Facing such a big eater, if he doesn¡¯t go all out, he will lose his dignity as a chef! In front of Leda, there were a large number of empty plates. This was no longer called eating, but pouring it into her mouth. Once she took the plates of food, she opened her mouth and swallowed them. At most, she chewed twice. Crowe and Cass were also sitting at the table with their food in front of them, accompanying Leda to eat. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Seeing Kuro, Leda snorted at him. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Kuro pulled out a chair and said to the chef, ¡°Give me a curry.¡± ¡°Yes! Colonel!¡± The chef saluted and ran to prepare. Soon, the curry rice was served. Among the many Marine mess halls, curry is a feature. If every other food has its own specialty, curry, every Marine chef basically has a unique skill. At least the curry that Kuro ate tasted very good. This meal lasted until noon. Kuro ate his curry rice very quickly and then smoked a cigar and watched Lida eating alone. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Leda ate the last plate of food and patted her round belly. She leaned back and looked like a full uncle. ¡°I am full, Kuro, I can be full!¡± Leda said to Kuro, ¡°What that person said is fake. What can¡¯t be full? I can be full. Look, Kuro, I¡¯m full.¡± Kuro could see that. He was stunned and said, ¡°You ate enough to prove this?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Leda stood up and said, ¡°I can eat. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not always hungry.¡± ¡°So, Kuro, that person can do whatever he wants. I am not a member of the Lo family. I am Flo Lida!¡± Kuro looked at her for a while, stood up and walked to her side, gently touching her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will solve this kind of thing. This is just the Four Seas, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± For once, Leda did not break Kuro¡¯s hand. She stood there and her expression gradually became hesitant. ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome to do that?¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Kano Country to find craftsmen and chefs. It won¡¯t take long to solve some things.¡± Kuro turned to the two of them and said, ¡°Koro, go and prepare the ship. We will set off now. Kaz, you stay here, is it okay?¡± ¡°Yes, no problem!¡± Kaz answered with a serious look. ¡°Colonel Kuro, leave it to me. If the pirates want to attack Pegasus Town, they can only step on my body!¡± ¡°I will prepare the ship.¡± Crowe nodded and led the way out the door to prepare, followed by Cass. He needed to gather his men. After everyone left, Leda suddenly grabbed the corner of Kuro¡¯s clothes and her eyes were full of worry. ¡°Hey, Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t leave me behind, right?¡± The little hand was holding it very tightly. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Kuro hit her head angrily. ¡°I warned you a long time ago not to think so much. You should eat and drink. You are a Marine that I recruited. How can you leave the organization so easily? Marine majors are also very valuable.¡± ¡°Who cares about Marines!¡± Leda looked straight at Kuro. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never leave you.¡± After she was identified by Lowe, she ran away in a panic, including now by eating to prove that she was not of the so-called Luo family bloodline. Kuro knew exactly what she wanted to prove. She just wanted to show that she had nothing to do with the Luo family and would not cause trouble for herself. But the key was that Kuro wanted to solve this trouble for her. He never left the hidden dangers around him behind. That was a very troublesome thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet your ¡®brother¡¯.¡± Kuro touched Leda¡¯s head again and walked out. ¡°You will mess up your hair, Kuro!¡± Leda adjusted the shape of her head and followed him out. Beside the earth pillar in the outside world, some children gathered below and looked curiously at Lowe, whose head was only exposed. A child took a stone and threw it on the ground beside Lowe¡¯s head. Lowe bared his teeth at the child. ¡°Kid, do you want to die?¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s alive, so scary!¡± ¡°Run, run!¡± The children scattered like birds and beasts. Lowe snorted and looked at the children who ran away. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I fix it? As a captive, can¡¯t I even eat? I¡¯m her brother!¡± Pop! As soon as he finished speaking, the earth pillar wrapped around him suddenly scattered, and Lowe¡¯s body floated in the air without falling. He was about to struggle, but he found that he could not exert any strength. The thing that bound him was too tight. ¡°Why is it an anchor!¡± Only then did he realize that the thing tightly binding him was actually a huge anchor! ¡°Hey.¡± Voices sounded nearby. Kurlo and Leda appeared in his field of vision. ¡°Your family is in Kano Country, right? Just nice, come with us. If you cooperate, I won¡¯t hold it against you for attacking Pegasus Town.¡± ¡°Ha? Country of Flowers?¡± Lowe was stunned, ¡°We are the family of the Country of Insects, the Luo family, the biggest noble in the Country of Insects!¡± ¡­ . Insect Country, the enemy of the Flower Country, one of the main characters of the biggest war in the West Blue. Its customs are similar to that of Kano Country, or as a big country in the West Blue, the customs of the surrounding countries are similar to it. ¡°In the past, the Country of Insects was very weak, but after we went there, the Country of Insects became stronger and stronger. Our ¡®Luo¡¯ family is the largest mercenary family in the West Blue. War, assassination, intelligence, we are omnipotent. This war, the Country of Flowers is destined to fail!¡± On the sea, Lowe¡¯s voice was unusually loud. ¡°Hey, Leta, is this how you treat your brother? Let go. Since you want to return to the family, I have no reason to deal with you.¡± On the deck of the Battleship, Lowe was tied up like a big black worm and shouting at Leda. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Leda pursed her lips and took a bite of her apple. ¡°It¡¯s just that Kuro wants to solve the problem, so I went. What if I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Lowe looked at Kuro next to Leda, gritted his teeth, and said to Marine in front of him: ¡°Marine, bring the food closer to me, I can¡¯t eat it!¡± On the deck of the Battleship, Lowe craned his head, wanting to eat the food that Marine fed him. Such a person cannot be released for the time being, but he cannot be allowed to die. He simply let Leda suck it for him again and then let Marine feed him to ensure that he didn¡¯t die. Chapter 308 Do I Look Like Someone Who Causes Trouble Everywhere? Although Leda would not admit it, there was a good chance that he was indeed her brother. Hair color and face shape are easy, but the same combat talent is not something that can be easily obtained. Especially in this world, bloodline inheritance is very important. The bloodline of the strong will always be the strong. As for why there are no memories¡­ There are so many strange things on the Grand Line, it is too normal. ¡°Lida, did you encounter any seahorse or anything like that on the Grand Line before?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Ha? Seahorse?¡± Leda thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Is the hippocampus delicious?¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious, maybe it knows how to play cards. But what Kuro knows is that a certain seahorse on the Grand Line will swallow the memories of others. Kuro looked at Lowe, who was being fed by Marines. ¡°Hey, Lowe, are you sure that the trial participants of your family will have the relevant memories?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lowe swallowed the last of the food handed to him by Marine. After chewing and swallowing twice, he said, ¡°Hunger will make us consciously go to the country of insects. No one can avoid it. Even if we lose our memory, it is impossible to forget this instinct.¡± With that, he looked at Leda and said doubtfully, ¡°I thought you were already dead. After all, the surviving members of the Luo family will return to the Luo family. Before they become adults, they will definitely come back. Otherwise, they will die. I remember¡­ you are already an adult.¡± The age limit of adulthood in this world is 16 years old, just like a certain country in his previous life. Leda had been an adult for two years. ¡°I think I know why¡­¡± Kuro glanced at Lida and had a rough idea. It was hard to say about memories. There were too many strange things on the Grand Line. In addition to the hippocampus that he remembered, there were probably other things. As for Hunger. The ability of the fruit is a miracle of the sea. No matter what the bloodline is, anything is possible after eating the fruit. But Kuro still had to go. He was afraid that there would be hidden dangers in the future. If he dealt with it first, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. ¡°Forget it, let the past be the past. Knowing so much is sometimes not good for the body.¡± Kuro looked gently at Leda, who was eating, and touched her head. ¡°Just be responsible for being happy.¡± ¡°I told you not to ruin my hairstyle, Kuro!¡± Leda shouted unhappily. Crack! Crack! The chain suddenly rang. A faint trace of envy flashed in the depths of Lowe¡¯s eyes. He curled the corners of his mouth and said with a ferocious smile, ¡°Lolita, you are a traitor who has betrayed the honor of the family. Even if you return to the family, the ancestor may not release you from that pain because you have contributed nothing.¡± ¡°Only by contributing to the Luo Family can you have the possibility of unlocking ¡®Hunger¡¯. The Patriarch is an ability user. If he doesn¡¯t want to, no one can unlock it.¡± ¡°Ability user¡­¡± Kuro suddenly understood. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Leda is also a metahuman and may have been affected, but it is estimated that the collision of abilities causes Leda to have a way to control her so-called ¡®hunger¡¯. He touched his chin and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Doflamingo called you a ¡®Gluttonous Demon¡¯. You probably ate a lot back then, but it¡¯s better in recent years. Is it because your ability has been developed to a certain extent, so it offset the ability of that Patriarch?¡± ¡°Probably. I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, I can eat my fill.¡± Leda raised her small fist and showed a fierce expression. ¡°Then when I go back, I¡¯ll let that ancestor undo it. If he doesn¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± ¡°You have my style.¡± Kuro gave a thumbs up and showed his white teeth. What is the easiest way to deal with metahumans? Of course, he would kill him. As long as he killed it, his ability would be removed. ¡°The Patriarch is not so easy to deal with.¡± Lowe continued, ¡°That is the strongest person in the Luo family. In the past 30 years, no one has been able to defeat him. Whether it is ability or body technique, he is the top. Except for a monster like Admiral, it is impossible for anyone to deal with the Patriarch.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s really scary.¡± Kuro was surprised and looked at Lowe again and said, ¡°Leave him here, everyone go do what you need to do.¡± With that, he turned around and walked towards the office. ¡°Hey, Kuro, wait for me.¡± Leda followed them into the tall fortress on the Battleship. Lowe looked at Leda¡¯s back, lowered his head and murmured bitterly, ¡°If you don¡¯t remember¡­ it¡¯s good.¡± That soft murmur made Kuro, who was walking forward, pause slightly and then continue forward. The sky soon turned dark. After all, it was already noon when they went out to sea. After floating on the sea for a while, it was naturally night time. Marine measured the position and determined that there would be no storm in this area tonight. After dropping the anchor, except for a few Marines who stayed behind, the rest went back to rest. Lowe seemed to have been forgotten, bound by the chains of the anchor and thrown on the deck. Crack! Crack! The chains gradually rattled in the middle of the night. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Lowe struggled for a moment. After confirming that he couldn¡¯t break free, he moved for a while and finally gave up. ¡°Lita is too ruthless. Did she get the ability to make people¡¯s physical strength disappear? If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t rush back in time, there will be a problem.¡± ¡°What will go wrong?¡± A voice spoke. Lowe said without thinking, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to complete a long time¡­¡± Startled, he looked to the side and saw Kuro appearing beside him, sitting on the edge of the ship and looking at him. ¡°Come over in the night, what do you want to do? If you want to kill me, I advise you not to do that. I am Leta, no, Leda¡¯s brother. Even if she doesn¡¯t have memories now, how will you deal with it when she remembers one day.¡± Lowe looked at Kuro without fear and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not that bored. If I wanted to kill you, I could have done it before.¡± Kuro snapped his fingers and the chains on Lowe relaxed, releasing him. ¡°You¡­¡± Lowe immediately jumped up, stretched his limbs, and looked at Kuro in surprise. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡± Kuro looked at the sea. ¡°The sea journey is full of variables. With a time bomb like you here, I can¡¯t sleep well. I can¡¯t kill you. I think it¡¯s better to let you go.¡± ¡°Really? Then thank you for your kindness!¡± Lowe sneered and jumped on the other side of the boat and was about to jump into the sea. ¡°Hey.¡± Behind him, Kuro said, ¡°You¡­ miss your sister, right?¡± These words made Lowe¡¯s body stiffen, but he subconsciously sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. What¡¯s there to miss about a person who has no honor in the family. For so long, all I care about is this bloodline.¡± ¡°Really, forget it¡­¡± Kuro shrugged and said, ¡°Seeing that you are Brother Leda and not a pirate, be careful along the way. Don¡¯t be eaten by sea beasts.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me!¡± Lowe turned around and stared fiercely at Kuro. He pursed his lips and was silent for a while, then said, ¡°Disable your ability and leave. Don¡¯t get involved in the matters of the Insect Country and the Flower Country.¡± With that, he jumped into the sea and disappeared. Kuro scratched his face with a strange expression. ¡°Do I look like a person who causes trouble everywhere? I don¡¯t even want to care about it. It¡¯s the most troublesome thing.¡± Chapter 309 You¡¯re Haoshi, You Can Do Asura Flash! Lowe¡¯s disappearance did not cause any waves. The next morning, except for Marine¡¯s scream, Leda and Crowe looked normal. With such a time bomb here, the few of them could not sleep. When Kenbonshoku (Observation) sensed that the person with a strong life aura had disappeared, they knew what was going on. Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± After all, he was Leda¡¯s brother. Although Leda wouldn¡¯t admit it, that was Miss Leda¡¯s own business. It was within Crowe¡¯s expectations that Mr. Kuro could handle it this way. If he was still the brother of a colleague, there was a high chance that he would be released. Especially this colleague who was treated as Mr. Kuro¡¯s daughter. ¡­ . The Worm Country is located in the north of the Flower Country. It is only one-tenth the size of the Flower Country and is very close to the Flower Country. A long corridor is connected between the two countries. Through this corridor, they do not need to use ships and they can directly fight on land. ¡°The craftsmen of the Worm Country are famous, Mr. Kuro. Maybe we can find the craftsmen you want here.¡± ¡°There is also the Luo Family, the intelligence is out.¡± Crowe stood on the deck with the faxed information. Marine Major¡¯s position is not low, and he can come into contact with some wanted intelligence, not to mention that there is a person directly under Admiral Kuro. As long as it does not involve the secrets of the World Government, Headquarters will give them any intelligence they want. The intelligence of the Luo Family is one of them. ¡°The Luo family used to be a family of Kano Country. The head of the family is called Hero Luo. His ability is unknown. Headquarters does not know what the ability of ¡®Hero Luo¡¯ is. Thirty years ago, the Luo family rebelled against Kano Country for unknown reasons and was besieged by the navy at that time, causing the Luo family to break away from Kano Country and finally go to the Insect Country on the other side of the north.¡± ¡°From then on, the Luo family underwent a transformation and began a career similar to that of a mercenary. War, intelligence, assassination, wherever there is turmoil, they will appear and they have earned a lot of money for the Country of Insects. They turned the Country of Insects from a stupid small country to a big country that can compete with the Country of Flowers now. The cause of this war was initiated by the Country of Insects.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all the report is. Mr. Kuro ¡­ Mr. Kuro, are you listening?¡± Crowe put down the report and looked helplessly at the empty position on the deck, where a large number of afterimages appeared. Kuro¡¯s figure and Leda¡¯s figure flashed countless afterimages in the space, and those afterimages disappeared bit by bit and finally converged into two people. Leda maintained her girlish posture and said, ¡°That¡¯s about it. This ¡®Black Rope Sky Flash¡¯ is a move that moves at high speed in a specific space.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin. ¡°It feels like there are still places that can be strengthened.¡± Leda learned Lowe¡¯s ¡°Shura Path¡±. Of course, Kuro would not miss this kind of body technique. Taking advantage of his free time, he asked Leda to hand him over. Although Leda¡¯s physical fitness is not as good as Lowe¡¯s, she only needs to know the principle. With her ability, she can also perform it after absorbing a wave of Kuro¡¯s physical strength. And after Kuro understood the principle and experimented a few times, he could also cast it. Body techniques are basically the same. Even if there are new moves, the principle can be found. Marine Rokushiki is basically the principle version of all body techniques. No matter what body technique it is, you can find the prototype from Marine Rokushiki, and Kuro, who is proficient in Marine Rokushiki, naturally knows it now. In addition to the Black Rope Heaven Flash, the sudden increase in strength of the ¡®Earth Shattering Flash¡¯, and the extremely fast attack speed of the ¡®Crimson Flash¡¯, he also mastered them one by one. ¡°How can I strengthen it? I feel that it¡¯s already very strong. If I want to use it completely, I can¡¯t do it by myself.¡± Leda¡¯s little face wrinkled. ¡°The most powerful thing about this move is not the Body Art, but your brother¡¯s Haki. He doesn¡¯t need to increase the intensity of his attack, Haki can do it. The rest is all used to expand Haki. The only commendable thing is the power concentration method of ¡®Earth Collapse¡¯, which is very good.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and his eyes lit up. ¡°But this can be combined. Shrink the range of ¡®Black Rope Sky Flash¡¯ and only deal with one person.¡± ¡°At the same time, the range of ¡®Crimson Flash¡¯ will shrink and become a high-speed movement move that can be freely dodged within a short distance. It is best to add ¡®Paper Drawing¡¯.¡± ¡°Coupled with the power concentration method of ¡®Earth Collapsing Flash¡¯ and Nail Fist Technique, it can instantly cause a lot of damage to a person. This way, no one can stop it.¡± ¡°As long as you complete it, it will be Instantaneous Hell Kill! At that time, you will be a ghost and you will be able to use Asura Flash. This mission will be handed to you!¡± ¡°Hao Gui? Asura Shan Kong? Where did he come from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him?¡± Lida tilted her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try it first. It seems feasible.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s try it first,¡± Kuro said excitedly. His attainments in body techniques are not high. For this kind of body technique that requires integration and innovation, he cannot do it. But he has a brain! And his body technique is not good, but Leda¡¯s body technique has always been good. The three stolen moves, coupled with the Six Stances and Sazir¡¯s Nail Fist Technique, immediately combined into the moves of the famous lion-nosed martial artist in his previous life. Regardless of whether it works or not, the concept will be thrown out first. If it can, then there will be another move similar to a big move. ¡°Right, what did you just say, Crowe?¡± Kuro remembered something and turned to look at Crowe. ¡°¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, took a deep breath, and repeated the intelligence of the Law family. Kuro nodded and said to Crowe, ¡°By the way, Crowe, go get my fishing rod. It¡¯s still a little far from the Country of Insects. I¡¯ll fish.¡± ¡°Clocklow, I want to eat cake, ask the kitchen to prepare some for me.¡± Leda raised her hand and said. The two of them did not care about the Luo family¡¯s intelligence at all. Kuro did not want to have any conflict or disagreement with the Nation of Insects. After all, it was a Marine and a member country. If he was shameless, was the Nation of Insects also shameless? As for Leda, she didn¡¯t care even more. In her eyes, it was equivalent to accompanying Kuro. ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡± Crowe forcefully smoothed out the bulging veins on his forehead and turned to walk into the fortress. At this time, he missed Basil very much. Why hasn¡¯t that idiot finished his training at Headquarters! ¡­ . ¡°Achoo!¡± Marin Vando, training ground. The bruised and swollen Basil suddenly sneezed, and then he was hit by a shock wave and fell out. ¡°Hey, little brother Kuro, don¡¯t be distracted when fighting with me!¡± In front of him was a huge man wearing a red dudou. His name was Sentomaru, and he happened to be training new recruits this time. Then, he met a person named Basil Kuro. Then, Basil was given special training alone. So what if my name is Kuro! Is it a sin to have the same name? Sazir got up and looked at Sentomaru, who could not get close at all, filled with despair. Can this world still treat the same name as Kuro? Chapter 310 What Is a King of Face? On a beach, as the waves hit, a figure appeared as the waves retreated. Lowe spat out the seawater in a straight line and pierced a deep hole in the beach. His whole body trembled and the water drops on his body all fell down, becoming clean and refreshing. After separating from the Battleship, Lowe sank into the sea and found a sea beast. After replenishing his food, his overall combat power was almost recovered. Then, he swam back to the Country of Insects. From his field of vision, he could see the outline of a town in front of the beach, and there was a very tall ancient building overlooking the entire town. He snorted coldly and his figure turned into an afterimage as he rushed towards the town. ¡­ . ¡°Mr. Kuro, that is the Country of Insects.¡± On the sea, a warship drifted. Crowe was in the office, pointing to the long and narrow outline of an island in front of the window. Kuro sat in his chair, biting his cigar and looking in the direction Crowe was pointing. The island is long and narrow, and at its head is a huge island, which should be Kano Country. ¡°The Country of Insects is connected to the land corridor of the Country of Flowers, like a head. The whole island looks like a long worm, so it is called the Country of Insects.¡± Crowe introduced the information he had received. ¡°Is the terrain so bad?¡± Kuro was a little surprised as the Battleship slowly approached. That long and narrow island doesn¡¯t seem to have any cover. It¡¯s all flat terrain. For the Great Voyage, flat terrain means that you can land anywhere. Crowe nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro. Thirty years ago, the Country of Insects was the paradise of the West Blue Pirates, because it can land anywhere and the Country of Insects can¡¯t fix it.¡± ¡°Until the Luo Family came here and sanctioned the pirates with their powerful force, making the pirates never dare to land on an inch of land in the Insect Country again, this place completely transformed.¡± ¡°There are four important towns in the Nation of Insects, namely ¡®The Town of Cocoon¡¯, ¡®The Town of Min¡¯, ¡®The Town of Shedding¡¯, and the capital city ¡®The Town of Butterfly¡¯. It also represents that the land of the country is divided into four pieces with this as the center.¡± ¡°The ¡®Town of Shedding¡¯ is the station of the ¡®Lo¡¯. The King of the Country of Insects gave the town to the Luo Family in order to reward the contribution of the Luo Family. Giving the town is equivalent to giving a quarter of the territory of the Country of Insects. In this jurisdiction area, the Luo Family is the king of kings here.¡± Crowe looked at the gradually clear island and said, ¡°The purpose of our trip is ¡®Town of Shedding¡¯. From there, we will land and find the ¡®Lo¡¯ family and solve Miss Leda¡¯s trouble.¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Leda, who was sitting on the sofa and licking her lollipop without any worry. How carefree¡­ Come to think of it. For Miss Leda, if there is trouble, Mr. Kuro can help her solve it. Miss Leda has nothing to worry about. Biological daughter treatment! Crowe felt bitter in his heart. He looked at himself, plus Cass and the others were injured, but they were not as important as Miss Lida¡¯s trouble. Wait, he was injured first. At that time, Kuro didn¡¯t come out. Kaz only came out after Kuro fell. Which means ¡­ He¡¯s worse than Kaz? ¡®No! Chlo?, you can¡¯t think that.¡¯ You are the think tank that Mr. Kuro relies on. At least Mr. Kuro has not let you take the blame recently. You are still useful! ¡°That Lowe direction is also in that ¡®Town of Shedding¡¯?¡± Kuro asked. Crowe nodded. ¡°Yes, this distance is enough for me to smell blood.¡± In the previous battle, Crowe licked Lowe¡¯s blood, and the power of werewolves can be tracked through blood. His tracking distance was not short. He could not feel it before, but now as he approached the Country of Insects, the familiar smell of blood came back. Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Have you contacted the Marines nearby?¡± ¡°Still in touch,¡± Crowe replied. As a person who is prepared to hide in the West Blue and does not want to go to the New World, especially not to go to the New World in two years, does not want to participate in any big events, and does not want to fight with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), it is best to not do anything now. He was ready to lay low in the West Blue. It was best to be so transparent that the world would forget him. Back then, it was already so dangerous to fight a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). If he really went to the New World, it might not be so good, especially now that he knows that his combat power has been targeted by the higher-ups. New World! At present, Akainu is expected to be the Marshal in the Marine Transformation. With the policy of that radical person, he must move to the New World to face Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). In addition to his understanding of the future, the world behind will definitely be turbulent and hidden rapids. If he was not careful, he might die there. Whitebeard is dead, and the dead have nothing to fear. Kuro is not afraid of an old and sick person. But Kaido is different from Lingling! Not only were the two lunatics there, but he also gave the red-haired man a vicious stab and even played a trick on Blackbeard. It was equivalent to offending three Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and a crazy man who could go crazy at any time. Going to the New World would probably be endless. One wrong move and he might die there. Kuro was very self-aware. He couldn¡¯t deal with Kaido alone, not to mention the other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and those pirates who had successfully escaped Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) forces in the New World. Those who think that they are easy to deal with are all fools. Kuro¡¯s thinking is very clear now. He is only a colonel. With the old man¡¯s character, he will definitely respect my wishes and will not force me. With the support of the old man and his strong desire to not return to the Grand Line, even a Marshal would not be qualified to transfer him away if he did not take the initiative to apply. In his memory, nothing similar happened after that. If the World Government wants to forcibly conscript him, the World Government will not do it for no reason. He had been sent here. After all, after causing a few waves of trouble on the Grand Line, the government has nothing better to do than to conscript such a troublesome person like me. They all want to pin me down somewhere to ensure peace. Next, as long as he does not get promoted, he can live a peaceful and comfortable life as long as he occasionally reports to the Ministry. What sea, what Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), what does it have to do with me? Who doesn¡¯t want to be the World Government? How can a Marine like him starve to death? Besides, he is ready to develop Pegasus Town. If it is developed well, he will not starve to death with that part of the profits. Next, he would start the retirement plan. No, the peace and revitalization plan of Pegasus Town. When Akainu really becomes a Marshal, he has already thought of an excuse. The pirates of West Blue are unjust and they have no face to face their elders. I can¡¯t go back! Therefore, when it comes to the Country of Insects, we should negotiate if we can. After all, the allies and Marines are also in the same camp, so they won¡¯t be so disrespectful. After all, he, Luciru Kuro, was world-famous. Her resume is beautiful. Ten-year-old Marine, directly under the command of the Admiral, with remarkable combat power. During the War of the Best, Ace died and Red Hair was seriously injured. In the eyes of outsiders, he is a hardcore supporter of the World Government. Otherwise, the World Government would not have let him off so easily just because he stole a country¡¯s land on the Grand Line. Although I don¡¯t really want to use my reputation, since I have it, it would be a waste not to use it. Sometimes, I can also do some things that don¡¯t require any credit. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and leaned back comfortably. ¡°What is a face king?¡± Chapter 311 Give Me Kuro¡¯s Face Knock knock knock ¡­ Just as Kuro thought the matter was stable, there was a knock on the office door. ¡°Come in.¡± Crowe spoke and a Marine entered the office, saluted them and said: ¡°Reporting to Colonel, we have obtained the contact information of the Worm Country and have made contact.¡± ¡°Oh? What did he say?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Rejected!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°The Insect Country refused?¡± The Marine responded, ¡°Yes, the relevant personnel of the Country of Insects said that the matter of the Luo Family has nothing to do with the Royal Family. They are autonomous nobles, and the Country of Insects respects the wishes of the Luo Family, so he asked us to contact the Luo Family alone and gave us the contact information.¡± A king can¡¯t control his nobles? Crowe pushed up his glasses. From this point, it can be inferred that the Luo family¡¯s position in the Country of Insects is indeed advanced. Kuro got the number from Marine and turned on the Den Den Mushi on the table, ready to make a call. ¡­ . Shedding Town, Luo Family¡¯s base. Although the houses in the entire town are not uniform, in front of the highest building in the center, whether it is the second floor or the third floor, all living things are equal. The tallest building takes up almost a third of the town, and its buildings are unusually large. In front of the entrance was a huge door. There was no need to guard it because the entrance and exit were all there, and the door was a huge and heavy door. Those who push open this door can enter and leave at will. This is the Law Family¡¯s rule. SQUEAK ¡­ The heavy door was pushed open and Lowe walked in. The moment he entered, he frowned and his face became serious. ¡°Wisa, you¡¯re back.¡± A few maids with cleaning tools immediately knelt down and bowed their heads respectfully. Lowe ignored them and passed by them. Along the way, whether it was servants or soldiers in armor, they all knelt down when they met Lowe. For Lowe, this is normal. In this city, other than the Luo family, there are only slaves. The purpose of their existence is to serve the Luo family. Along the way, Lowe went straight to the top floor. Unlike the people below, there was only a deep corridor at the top floor, which was very quiet, and at the end of the corridor was a door painted with Prajna. Just looking at it made him feel ghostly and shudder. No one approached this place. This is the head of the Luo Family, an existence they call ¡®Ancestor¡¯. He is also the leader who led the family from the Flower Country to the Insect Country. Be it strength or prestige, he is undoubtedly the strongest person in the Luo Family. Lowe took a deep breath and slowly walked in. ¡°Lowe, you¡¯re back.¡± A gruff voice sounded. Behind Lowe, a tall shadow appeared. It was a huge, muscular bald man. The muscles on his arms alone seemed to be comparable to Lowe, who was more than two meters tall. Lowe didn¡¯t even look at the back and his face was calm. ¡°Why can¡¯t I come back to my own home? Don¡¯t bother me, Lowe, I¡¯m not in a good mood now.¡± The giant man named Luo Shan clenched his fists and grinned. ¡°When you came back, you were alone, right? You didn¡¯t even have any clothes. It seems that not only did you not get anything, but you also lost your boat.¡± ¡°You failed, Lowe!¡± Luo Shan¡¯s face floated up and formed a twisted smile. ¡°You, who failed, are not qualified to be the strongest in the family!¡± ¡°I repeat, stay away from me, Lo Shan.¡± Lowe¡¯s voice gradually became cold. ¡°Hey!¡± Whoosh! With Lo Shan¡¯s sneer, a strong wind came from the back of Lowe¡¯s head. Lowe bent his legs slightly and lowered his head. A thick arm swung over his head. His elbow was stained with a layer of darkness. He leaned back and his elbow hit Luo Shan¡¯s abdomen in an instant. ¡°After going out to sea, is my head not clear? My defense is the strongest!¡± A layer of black light appeared on Luo Shan¡¯s abdomen. It was Armament Haki! Bang! His elbow hit Luo Shan¡¯s abdomen, and Luo Shan looked down indifferently, ¡°I told you, I am a defense¡­ pfft!¡± Before he could finish, his eyes rolled back, his mouth opened, and saliva sprayed out. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s just a blow¡­ Why does it have such a strong piercing ability?¡± Luo Shan held his abdomen and his body swayed as he stared at Lowe in horror. ¡°I just learned it.¡± Lowe turned his head with contempt in his eyes. ¡°Marine Rokushiki power, don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± That contempt angered Luo Shan. He put his hands together, dyed them with Armament Haki, and hammered down from above. Lowe turned his body to the side and dodged the hammer strike. His legs were pulled up fiercely, forming a 180-degree angle with his standing feet, and the tip of his feet was under Lowe¡¯s chin. Bang! With just one kick, Luo Shan¡¯s head tilted up and blood burst out from between his teeth. ¡°You bastard!¡± Luo Shan gritted his teeth and his forehead was dyed with a thick layer of Armament Haki as he hit Lowe below. ¡°Dragon Impact!¡± Whoosh! Lowe disappeared on the spot and jumped directly to the side of Luo Shan¡¯s head. His legs were like swords as he stabbed towards Luo Shan¡¯s neck and kicked him to the side. At the same time, he reached out with one hand and grabbed Luo Shan¡¯s finger. He pulled hard and the staggering figure went straight to Lowe. Bang bang bang! Lowe wrapped his feet in Armament Haki and quickly hit his neck a few times. Then, he let go of Luo Shan¡¯s thick fingers, stretched out his fingers, pressed his face, and slammed it against the wall of the corridor. Bang!!! The hard steel wall was dented by this blow. ¡°Go back and practice, my ¡®cousin¡¯.¡± Lowe landed on the ground and turned to walk deeper into the corridor without looking. Behind him, the huge man slowly slid down against the wall. As he approached, the Prajna on the door seemed to come alive. In Lowe¡¯s view, blood gradually flowed out of the statue of the Prajna. The power and horror made Lowe take a deep breath. He reached out and was about to approach the door when it slowly opened. Lowe paused, adjusted his pants to make them look neat, and walked in. Inside the door was a stone room. It was unusually simple and had not even been completely polished. In the center, there was a stone bed with armrests on both sides of the bed, which could also be used as a seat. Lowe looked at the bed and knelt on one knee. He lowered his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± On the bed sat a thin figure. His white hair almost covered his face, making some people envious. Only between the gaps of the hair can be seen a mouth smiling and revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth. He was wearing tattered linen clothes and his bare feet were pressed against the ground. His arms and ankles looked very thin, and the nails of his five fingers were unusually sharp, like that of a demon beast. ¡°Oh¡­ Lowe.¡± Unlike his appearance, his voice was very gentle, like a youth. This is the head of the Luo family, Hero Luo. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this body? Hmm¡­ Is there any injury that hasn¡¯t healed? Did he encounter a strong enemy?¡± Lowe lowered his head even more and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, I met Lucilu Kuro and I am not his opponent.¡± ¡°The Marine who is rumored to have gotten the power of Shiki?¡± Luoshen¡¯s fingers moved, ¡°To be able to defeat you, it seems that Marine got a good blood.¡± ¡°Sorry, Ancestor.¡± Lowe said, ¡°I will win and not embarrass the Lowe family.¡± ¡°Hehehehe, I admire your courage to not be afraid of the strong in the world. Yes, keep this courage so that you won¡¯t stop. But this courage can¡¯t fail a second time, little Lowe.¡± Although Luoshen¡¯s words were soft, they entered Lowe¡¯s ears and made him sweat. ¡°Yes, I will not abandon the honor of the Luo Family!¡± Lowe said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Go down and recuperate. This time you failed, forget it.¡± ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Luoshen waved her hand and was about to ask Lowe to leave when the Den Den Mushi beside the armrest suddenly rang. His arm paused and he took the Den Den Mushi and put the microphone to his mouth. The appearance of the Den Den Mushi gradually changed, forming a lazy appearance with dead fish eyes and a cigar in its mouth. ¡°Moximossi, Mossimossi, can you hear me? This is Marine Captain, Luciru Kuro.¡± Hearing Den Den Mushi¡¯s voice, Lowe raised his head in surprise and stared at Den Den Mushi. ¡°Oh? Colonel? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hero Luo approached the microphone and said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s like this, your descendant, may be a granddaughter or a great-granddaughter, Lolita¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Leda, idiot!¡± There was a crisp voice on the Den Den Mushi side. ¡°Isn¡¯t this to make it easier to distinguish? Who can know about Leda? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll negotiate.¡± The Den Den Mushi was noisy for a while, then Kuro¡¯s voice continued. ¡°It¡¯s that, your descendant has become a Marine. I heard that your family has a strange tradition. If you don¡¯t go home, you will starve, but your descendant is an adult and has the right to choose. So, I hope that you can give me, Luciru Kuro, face and untie this tradition for your descendant and let her be a Marine.¡± These words made Lowe¡¯s pupils contract and he gritted his teeth. I can¡¯t say such things! This will let the Patriarch know that Loretta is still alive! With the Patriarch¡¯s temperament¡­ Hero Luo paused for a while and chuckled. ¡°Lolita¡­ Is there such a person? Forget it, okay.¡± ¡°Oh? So polite? I thought it would be difficult for you to talk. After all, the king of your country has to give you face. Then it¡¯s settled. I will go over now as a guest, please.¡± Kuro made a relaxed sound. ¡°You do it.¡± The corner of Luoshen¡¯s mouth opened, revealing a ferocious smile, ¡°As long as you win the championship in the Martial Arts Conference, I will satisfy your request. Come, Luciru Kuro.¡± Click. The call was hung up. After a moment of silence, Hero Luo suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°Hehehe, hahahaha! A Marine with my bloodline? Lowe, you must win this time.¡± Lowe swallowed his saliva and lowered his head, not daring to look at the gaze that was staring at him like a sharp blade. He said, ¡°Yes, I will defend the honor of the Lowe family again.¡± Chapter 312 Reverse Operation Battleship, office. Looking at Den Den Mushi who had fallen into a deep sleep, Kuro put down the microphone and muttered, ¡°Martial arts conference?¡± ¡°There is this tradition.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°Every three years, the town of Shedding will send out an invitation to invite all the Body Art experts in the world to participate in this grand occasion. The winner will receive a generous monetary reward from the Luo family and will have the power to let the Luo family do things for free.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is this Martial Arts Conference you mentioned very famous?¡± ¡°This is not a matter of fame, Mr. Kuro. The Luo Family is a top mercenary family in West Blue. Money and rewards are not important. The real reward is to get them to do something. If they do it well, they may be able to subvert a country.¡± ¡°So, he didn¡¯t give me face? And I have to fight for it myself?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°In theory, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°What¡¯s that saying again, Kuro, you often say that the Ent, Mr. Swift, said that life is not good, so don¡¯t be afraid when you encounter difficulties. As long as you pretend that it doesn¡¯t exist, it can¡¯t threaten you.¡± Leda finished a banana and added. Kuro was speechless. ¡®Did I ever say that to you?¡¯ No, what Tree-Man Xun said has nothing to do with him. ¡°What are you learning? Don¡¯t learn good things!¡± Kuro glared at her and said, ¡°Be serious, Lida. This is to solve your future troubles. Can¡¯t you use your cerebellum that is full of food to think!¡± Leda shrugged and turned to Chlo?. ¡°Chlo?.¡± Crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°The Martial Arts Conference is a grand event that is only limited to physical experts. You can¡¯t use swords in the competition, and ability users can only use physical attacks. Why don¡¯t you give up swords to participate?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said righteously, ¡°I will not give up Autumn Water! And this kind of conference is not suitable for me.¡± If he was really that influential, it would be a grand event. If he won, he would become famous. Now, he wished that the whole world would forget him. ¡°Besides, why should I follow his rules?¡± Kuro said boldly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t untie Leda, I will make them have nowhere to stand!¡± ¡°But Mr. Kuro, if we do this, we will be complained¡­¡± Crowe said, ¡°Marshal Sengoku said last time that you should not cause trouble. If you are complained again this time, Mr. Kuro, you will be demoted.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was stunned and quickly hit his left palm with his right fist. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®Yeah!¡¯ You can do that! He could cause trouble and let the World Government push him down. The World Government remembered him about Moe Island, so he was sent to West Blue instead of serving in Headquarters. Although the higher-ups know that it¡¯s a pity, the World Government doesn¡¯t. In their eyes, Marine should be a promotion that everyone wants. They would not expect that someone had always wanted to be demoted. After the top, Kuro had been thinking of ways to reduce his presence and position. In the past, Kuro wanted to be steady and constantly stable. He wanted to do things quietly and develop in peace so that others would not notice him. But after the war, he had to admit that he had already entered the sight of some people. It was obviously not valid to keep a low profile. At this rate, he thought that no matter how low-key he was in West Blue, he would not be able to stay for many years. Now that Mr. Sengoku has begun to gradually turn a blind eye to the Marine¡¯s system, he will not keep an eye on anyone¡¯s credit. However, once Akainu takes over, with his level of radicalization, perhaps he can catch any pirate and the credit will be on him. Although he would carefully avoid it, how could he not be wet after walking by the river? There are always accidents. One layer is not enough insurance. Now Crowe¡¯s words made him push open the door to a new world. He can cause trouble! ¡°You analyze it for me.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°If I give the World Government a headache, will I not be promoted? At that time, even if I am lucky, I mean lucky, I am forced to make a contribution. The World Government will not let me be promoted because of those complaints, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s not good to have the World Government looking at you¡­¡± Crowe suggested. ¡°No, no, no. Look at Smoker. He doesn¡¯t listen to orders and does what he wants. He gives the World Government a headache, so he¡¯s been in East Blue for several years. If he can do it, so can I.¡± Kuro became excited. ¡°Smoker is Aokiji¡¯s good friend, that is Aokiji¡¯s faction, Zephyr¡¯s disciple, the organization has a deep relationship and his temper is so bad that many people don¡¯t like him. He is still a Marine and will not move.¡± ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m a subordinate of the old man, Kizaru, I¡¯m now also a disciple of Zephyr. And I¡¯m different from him, I have a good relationship with the people in the Marine, I haven¡¯t offended anyone, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®You were close in the Navy?¡¯ Where did you get the illusion? Do you know that half of the young elites in the sea, including me, want to hit you! Crowe lowered his head and resisted the urge to complain. He couldn¡¯t say, or he might not be able to walk out of the office standing. Seeing that Crowe did not speak, Kuro became even more excited. ¡°Smoker is so unlucky and he is fine. How can I be fine? Hasn¡¯t he complained enough about the World Government?¡± Causing trouble will give the World Government a headache, but it will not exceed the tolerance of the World Government. In addition, he had always adhered to the principle of being careful and not contributing. If it was Kuro, he would not be able to sleep if he did not kill or remove this person. ¡°Huh? Why does it feel familiar?¡± Kuro frowned. He felt like he had this feeling before. ¡­ . ¡°Achoo!¡± Pegasus Town. Kaz sneezed, rubbed his nose, and looked strangely at the sky. The weather is clear and there is no rain. Besides, he is rarely sick. ¡°Continue training, we were defeated by one person, this is a shame, we have to remember it forever and turn it into power. Next time, we must not lose so easily!¡± Kaz shouted at the Marines in front of him. ¡°Yes! Captain Kaz!¡± The Marines also roared and then trained harder. ¡­ . ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡± Kuro said seriously: ¡°That Martial Arts Conference, there will definitely be pirates, gangsters, criminals of the underground world, and so on participating. As a Marine, I can¡¯t ignore the sins. Even if the Zerg Nation, as a member of the World Government, strongly protests, I have to exercise my duty as a Marine to cause trouble¡­ No, to chase away those sinful people!¡± Run away, not catch. Crowe keenly noticed the difference in Kuro¡¯s eyes. He pushed up his glasses and used the reflection on the lenses to cover the disdain in his eyes, afraid of being discovered. Are you doing that for Marine duty? Bah, you¡¯re just greedy for complaints! ¡°Yes, I understand. I will go and give the order.¡± Chapter 313 Stand Obediently The town of Shedding is the port city of the Nation of Insects. Although the island of the Nation of Insects is long and narrow and can be landed everywhere, only the town of Shedding is made into a port. Because this is the Luo Family, there is no need to worry about pirates invading. At this moment, a large number of ships were docked at the port. Merchant ships, civilian ships, pirate ships, and even Kuro saw Battleships densely packed from the port to the surrounding land. ¡°So many ships?¡± Kuro stood on the deck, speechless. This Martial Arts Conference is really a grand occasion. ¡°Damn, there are Battleships? Marines are also here?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Wow, it seems very prosperous. There should be a lot of delicious food.¡± Leda leaned against the iron railing at the edge of the ship and looked expectantly at the buildings of various sizes in the town of Shedding. Before she even got close to the port, she could hear the current situation of the town. ¡°Eat, eat, eat, you only know how to eat. Be careful, who did I come all the way here for!¡± Kuro said. ¡°Snacks? What snacks?¡± Leda¡¯s ears twitched and she turned around. Kuro was speechless. He pinched his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°Stop and lean over first.¡± Marine Battleships arrived at the port, but there was no place to stop at the port, so they could only stop at the nearby land. After the Battleship drew close, except for logistics and the Marines who stayed behind at the minimum, Kuro led the others to the town. At this time, because of the Martial Arts Conference, the town was full of people. ¡°Come on! Fresh fruits are specially picked for the Martial Arts Conference. Eat them and you will definitely win the championship!¡± ¡°Steel Gauntlets, 50,000 Berries a set. It is the only weapon that can enter the Martial Arts Conference. With these weapons, you will enter the road to the championship first!¡± ¡°Roast meat, barbecue meat! Roast meat that replenishes stamina!¡± On the street, the voices of vendors rose and fell. In front of them, a large number of people were gathered. ¡°So many people¡­¡± Leda looked at the dense crowd in front of her and said in surprise. Hundreds of Marines gathered together, but in this crowd, it was like water dripping into the sea, unable to cause any waves. Because there are people everywhere. Kuro casually looked around and could see several waves of completely different people. Wearing a black formal suit with a hat and an unfriendly expression, that was the Mafia, a specialty of West Blue. Wearing luxurious clothes and carrying a gun on his waist, the armed merchant walked among the vendors with his underlings. There were also those who were full of rugged aura and had ferocious faces. Just by smelling them, one could smell the smell of the sea. They were pirates. The people from the three sides did not interfere with each other and divided into three waves, wandering in the town. And besides these three parties, there were some people who attracted Kuro¡¯s attention. Those people were all muscular and from their auras, they were all existences with vigorous vitality. ¡°Bastard, you hit me!¡± A muscular man walked forward and brushed past another man of similar size. The man turned around and shouted. ¡°Ha? It was you who bumped into me, bastard!¡± The other person also turned his head and sized him up with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Can be repaired, do you want to fight?¡± The people on both sides looked at each other fiercely. The battle seemed to be on the verge of breaking out, but the people around seemed to be used to it and pretended not to see it. They directly walked past, and some people stopped to watch with interest. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Leda looked over. ¡°You know some body techniques.¡± Leda could see that the people gathered on that side were all people with some physical skills. Although it doesn¡¯t feel strong, it¡¯s enough to deal with ordinary people. Most of these people on this street should be people who specialize in body techniques. After all, this is the Martial Arts Conference of body techniques. However, after stopping for a while, the two of them snorted and turned to leave. They seemed to abide by certain rules here and did not engage in a street fight. A trace of red light flashed in Kuro¡¯s eyes. He opened the Observation Color Shop and quickly closed it. He shook his head and said in surprise, ¡°There are too many people.¡± The number of people in this town enveloped by Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is countless. There were at least 100,000 people with different auras. ¡°He really knows how to make money.¡± Kuro glanced around and clicked his tongue in wonder. With so many people gathered in this town, they would have to eat, drink, and defecate. If they spent on average, it was estimated that the Nation of Insects would make a lot of money. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± At this time, Crowe suddenly said, ¡°There is Marine.¡± Hearing this, Kuro turned his head and saw that at the other corner of the street, a wave of Marines collided with a wave of pirates. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Colonel Felix? Long time no see, you¡¯re here too.¡± The leader of the pirates was a big man wrapped in a red headscarf. His skin was darker and the corners of his mouth were slanted, making people feel an itch on their buttocks. He licked his lips. ¡°What a coveted body.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, Lunus. You can only be caught here.¡± The Marine named Felix wore a Marine hat and had a beard on his chin. He looked righteous. He raised his fist with brass knuckles and said, ¡°I can¡¯t catch you normally, but in the Martial Arts Conference, I can defeat you pirates and then catch you!¡± ¡°Hehehe, stop talking big. You came here for the reward, right?¡± The pirate named Lunus smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be killed by someone from somewhere along the way, my heart will ache.¡± Chapter 314 Stand Obediently ¡°You!¡± Colonel Philip¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Chloe?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at Lunos. He thought of something and said with disdain, ¡°It should be Lunos, a pirate from West Blue with a bounty of 42 million Berries. His reputation is not very good because he likes men and will hunt those burly men. Other than that, there is nothing sinful.¡± After arriving at the West Blue, he naturally had to study the pirates of the West Blue. Crowe, who knew Kuro well, had long remembered those pirates with high bounties. And this Lunos is one of them. Although the bounty is only medium in West Blue, for men, this person is too disgusting, so Crowe has a deep memory of him. ¡°Speaking of which, aren¡¯t they going to do anything? That group of people just now is also¡­¡± Kuro pulled over a passerby and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they attack?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The passerby was also burly and was about to get angry when he saw Kuro¡¯s Marine uniform and the group of Marines standing behind him. He swallowed his saliva and put on a smile and said, ¡°You just came to the town of molting, right? You can¡¯t fight here. Except for the Martial Arts Conference, if you fight elsewhere, you will not be welcomed by the Country of Insects. If you go too far, you will be punished by the ¡®Lo¡¯ family. After all, this is the station of the ¡®Lo¡¯ family.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, you¡¯re done.¡± Kuro waved his hand and let the burly passerby go. He took out a cigar and bit it in his mouth. Beside him, Crowe took out a lighter and lit it. Smoke, exhaled from Kuro¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the pirates first. How can there be pirates in the presence of Marines in the World Government?¡± Kuro said righteously: ¡°Koro, deal with him.¡± I knew it was me¡­ Crowe nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, I know what to do, Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud, Lunus!¡± Colonel Philip gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You will be caught by me!¡± ¡°Hahaha, we can¡¯t fight here, but¡­¡± Lunos chuckled and shook his lower body in the direction of Felix. ¡°You can move other things, or you want to spar with me? I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡°Boss, that guy¡¯s muscles are not as strong as mine, it¡¯s too boring!¡± ¡°Oh! Boss is teasing Marines again!¡± ¡°Hehehe, this is really heaven. If we can¡¯t do anything, then we can do whatever we want.¡± The pirates behind him were all beaming with joy as they looked at the Marines on the opposite side. This made Fay tremble all over. Because of this, among all the pirates, the one he wants to catch the most is this Lunus! This is disgusting! But his ship is moving too fast, and his own strength is not weak. Once Marine is captured, what awaits him¡­ It would not end well. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you coming over? Then I¡¯ll go over.¡± Lunos stuck out his tongue, licked his lips very flirtatiously, and took a step. This step made Philly subconsciously step back. This made the pirate on the other side smile even more. That mocking and disdainful gaze made him unable to hold it in anymore. ¡°Even if I am complained by the Country of Insects and punished, I will arrest¡­¡± Chi!! Felix clenched his fists and just as he made up his mind to attack Lunus, the pirate in front of him suddenly shook and blood burst out from his back. His eyes rolled back and he fell down. In front of him, a man in a black formal suit with glasses and slicked-back hair was half-squatting, the Marine cape on his back fluttering. The man stood up, pushed up his glasses, glanced back and snorted, ¡°Stop disgusting people, pirate.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Felix¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed at Crowe and trembled. ¡°Idiot, you can¡¯t do it!¡± As the pirates fell, the noisy street immediately quieted down. Everyone looked at this scene in shock and silence for a long time. ¡°Go, they will catch you!¡± Philly grabbed Chlo? and tried to pull him away. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Felix¡¯s actions made people react. A Mafia man with a cigarette in his mouth took out a gun and pointed it at them and said, ¡°Catch them and you can go to the Luo family to get the reward!¡± ¡°Those who break the rules, even Marines are useless!¡± ¡°Surround them!¡± The people on the street, whether they were pirates, Mafia, martial artists with body techniques, armed merchants, or even vendors, all took out their weapons and ran towards Crowe. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Crowe was shocked by this fanatical scene and quickly asked. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything here. If you do, you will be violating the rules of the Luo Family. Other than their sanctions, if others catch you, they can also exchange you for generous rewards. Because of this, no one has dared to do anything in the town of molting for a long time.¡± Felix pulled Crowe a few times and found that he couldn¡¯t pull him away. He said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. In this town, Marine identity doesn¡¯t work. The people of the Law Family will really kill people!¡± At the mouth of an alley on the street, a blond man in a black coat with a blue aristocratic suit and a top hat with goggles leaned against the wall of the alley and watched the scene with interest. ¡°It¡¯s really fanatical. Those Marines are very bad. Do you want to help?¡± At the entrance of the alley, he asked as if he was talking to himself. ¡°Please think twice¡­¡± Behind him, an unusually small voice sounded. If one did not pay attention, they would not even hear it. A tall figure wearing a black feather coat appeared behind the blond man. ¡°Our mission is not this. It is better not to expose ourselves, Chief. After all, Marines are also our enemies.¡± The blond man glanced in Crowe¡¯s direction again, sighed and turned to walk into the alley. Snap. He bumped into the voice behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Crow.¡± The blond man looked up in confusion at the pale man under the black feather coat. He was a bald man with fierce eyes and a beak guard on his face. This man had sweat on his forehead. However, just as he had this thought, his pupils shrank and he subconsciously turned to look in a direction and cold sweat flowed down. The people who rushed towards Crowe stopped in unison and turned to look in a certain direction, their bodies shaking. There, a group of Marines. The leader slowly pulled out a black saber. As the black saber was unsheathed, a huge black-red airflow erupted from his body and swept the entire street. Killing intent! A thick and viscous killing intent! Under the sweeping killing intent, some people rolled their eyes and fell directly. The dense crowd immediately became a little empty. Those standing also trembled as if they had met their natural enemy and did not dare to move. Kuro slowly exhaled the smoke and glanced at the people in front of him. He said lightly, ¡°All of you stand there obediently. I am Marine and I am here to maintain order here. Those who are still standing, form your own teams. Those who are guilty stand on the left side, those who are not guilty stand on the right side, and those in the middle of Pirate Station.¡± ¡°That man¡­¡± Crow¡¯s grave voice sounded, ¡°Why here?¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± The blond man¡¯s pupils contracted like needles, he gritted his teeth and almost burst out, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him, Lucilu Kuro, the culprit who let Ace die!!¡± His body also began to tremble, not with fear but with a kind of hateful excitement. That man, the man who killed Ace in disguise, the man I wanted to meet countless times, has appeared here! Chapter 315 Healthy and Peaceful Martial Arts Conference ¡°Chief Sabo, please calm down!¡± Seeing that the blond man was gradually unable to restrain his anger, Crow pressed on his shoulder, and his small voice was much louder through the loudspeaker of the beak guard. ¡°If we act rashly now, we won¡¯t be able to explain to Miss Kerra.¡± The words ¡®Kerra¡¯ made the blond man¡¯s body stop. He took a deep breath, looked deeply at Kuro, and finally closed his eyes. ¡°I understand.¡± The person here is the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army, Sabo. And one of the Four Commanders, the North Commander Crow. Sabo had never had a good impression of Kuro. Although he received the news of Ace¡¯s death last, after some oral accounts, he also understood the cause of the matter. Marshall D. Titch was the real culprit behind Ace¡¯s death, but Luciru Kuro would not escape the responsibility so easily. If he hadn¡¯t obstructed Ace¡¯s rescue time and time again, perhaps Ace wouldn¡¯t have died at all! The Revolutionary Army should have a broad mind, but he is a human and a young man with seven emotions and six desires. It is difficult for Szabo not to be angry when he meets his enemy. But there was no need for Crow to persuade him. He himself knew what to do and what not to do. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ As long as the sea is still like this, we will meet again.¡± Szabo adjusted his hat and covered his eyes with the brim and walked into the alley with Crow. ¡°Yes?¡± On the street, Kuro looked strangely at the empty mouth of the alley. He shook his head and continued to look ahead. Following his words just now, the Marines behind him all moved out, either holding knives or guns, aiming at those people. The cold weapons glowed with a cold light, making people have goosebumps all over. ¡°Hey, how dare you do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the Luo Family!¡± Someone mustered his courage and shouted. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro dug his ears and looked indifferent. ¡°What sanctions? Joining countries also have to pay attention to the law. I¡¯m a Marine, isn¡¯t it normal to maintain order in the World Government?¡± ¡°Okay, stop talking. Hurry up and stand over there. Crowe, organize!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe shook off Philly¡¯s hand and walked over. At this time, Felix woke up from his dream and said in surprise, ¡°Kuro? Is it that Luciru Kuro?!¡± With that, he ran over with a group of people. He looked at Kuro carefully and confirmed that it was the man. ¡°Thank you very much for your help, Colonel Lucilu Kuro, I am the Chief of West Blue 58 Branch Base, Felix.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ You came at the right time. Let your people help. You stay, I have something to ask you.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said. ¡°Yes!¡± Felix responded loudly and asked Marine to join Crowe and others and begin the screening integration of the people standing now. Under the influence of the murderous aura, it took a lot of effort for those people to just stand. No one dared to resist Marine and they obediently separated under Crowe¡¯s supervision. As for guilt¡­ That is actually not important. Kuro is not a god, how can he know who is guilty? Kuro also understands this, so he focuses on pirates and gangs, and those who look fierce. ¡°You may have forgotten, Colonel Kuro, you saved me in the War of the Best!¡± Felix bowed to Kuro. ¡°I never had a chance to say thank you. Now I finally have a chance.¡± During the War Of The Best, Felix was also selected to participate. At that time, he was almost killed by a pirate. It was Kuro who saved him at that time. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t remember it, but Felix has always remembered it. As for Kuro, of course he did not remember. There were so many faces in the War Of The Best, and he had saved countless people. How could he remember so many? But it does matter. Then some questions are easy to ask. ¡°What are you doing here!¡± Kuro asked, ¡°What is the situation of this town, tell me.¡± Felix scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m here to participate in the Martial Arts Conference held by the Nation of Insects. The Martial Arts Conference doesn¡¯t restrict my identity. In addition to encountering pirates that I couldn¡¯t catch in the past, I also want to get the reward. Am I too childish?¡± ¡°I heard that the rewards of the Martial Arts Conference are very generous, how generous is it?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°This is the most generous reward in history!¡± Felix said excitedly, ¡°The winner will receive 300 million Berries provided by the noble family of the town of Shedding and their help. In addition, the officials of the Country of Insects will also add 500 million Berries to this Martial Arts Conference, and the winner will also receive a fief of the Country of Insects.¡± These words stunned Kuro. 300 million Berries, plus 500 million Berries, that is 800 million Berries! Putting aside the help of the Law family, just the 800 million Berries is enough to move him! There is also the fief of the Country of Insects, which means that the winner will directly become a noble. This is not so simple. The Country of Insects is a member of the World Government and becoming a noble of this country means that as long as it is not a heinous crime or the danger level reaches Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), it means that it has obtained the protection of the member country and as long as it does not leave the Country of Insects, it will not be pursued by Marines. No wonder there are so many pirates here. ¡°Eight hundred million¡­¡± Kuro stood on the deck and touched his chin. Kaido is only four billion, which is equivalent to one-fifth of Kaido. This Country of Insects is really willing to go all out. But if it is just this time, it is estimated that there is still the war. The Country of Insects is fighting with the Country of Flowers. If the strong people are attracted by the Country of Insects, then there is a high probability that they can be recruited and there will be a lot of power, and¡­ He looked at Leda, who was eating at the side. With the characteristics of the Luo Family, they would probably increase their strength through the Martial Arts Conference. The Law family is a genius in body techniques. Leda and Lowe both proved this. This is the power of the bloodline. In that case, the Martial Arts Conference that only allows the strong to participate in is not only the banquet of the Country of Insects but also the banquet of the Luo family. They can absorb new skills and fight with the strong to train themselves. ¡°He¡¯s really smart¡­¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°I want to participate. Eight hundred million Berries is a lot.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, are you going to participate?¡± Leda asked. ¡°I¡¯m sick. It¡¯s such a thankless task. What if I go up one round after another? If the Luo Family gives me face, I might be able to go up and play with them. As for now¡­¡± Kuro looked at the crowd that was gradually standing in line and said with a smile, ¡°Martial arts conference? It has to be a healthy and peaceful martial arts conference. Not everyone can participate, but criminals can¡¯t.¡± This is the best way to cause trouble! If you don¡¯t give me face, I will destroy your Martial Arts Conference! When half of your people are gone, I¡¯ll watch you play with snakeskin. Chapter 316 You Must Have Killed Ants With Your Fierce Look Because the street where Kuro is located is in the port, its number of people is usually not low, not to mention now, during the festival, this street has at least thousands of people. The people on the street, under the threat of his murderous aura and the supervision of Marine at gunpoint, obediently divided into two lines and formed two long lines. Why two teams? Because no one would think they were guilty. ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s lined up.¡± Crowe came over and said. Kuro looked at it and said in disdain, ¡°You call this queuing?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, there are too many people and we can¡¯t distinguish them one by one. That will take too much time.¡± Crowe was also very helpless, but it was also very normal. They didn¡¯t have much time to distinguish here, but this made it impossible for anyone to stand to the left, and those standing in the middle were all self-proclaimed pirates. After all, pirates have backbone. ¡°Chloe, I will teach you a principle today. Sometimes, we can be more idealistic.¡± Kuro walked towards the line on the right that admitted to being innocent. At the head of the line was a tall man in a black suit. Seeing Kuro walking over, the leader swallowed his saliva and subconsciously stood up a little, like a child being examined. There was no choice. This person¡¯s aura was too terrifying. He did not dare to resist. Ordinary people don¡¯t understand what killing intent is, but their instincts will make them choose. Kuro stood in front of him and looked at the man with a level gaze, making him feel numb and uncomfortable. ¡°Mafia?¡± Kuro asked suddenly. The man nodded subconsciously and then suddenly shook his head. ¡°No, Marine, I am a good citizen.¡± Bang! A hand pressed his head and suddenly waved to the side, bringing his body through the pirates on the left and flying to the left. Kuro spat in disdain. ¡°You dare to say that you¡¯re not a Mafia when you wear this kind of black clothes in the West Blue? The Mafia dares to think that they are not guilty? They are not as courageous as pirates. At least they admit that they are pirates.¡± These words made the pirates standing in the middle at Marine¡¯s gun point up. Being praised by the enemy is the highest honor. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a pirate, a pirate who dreams of sailing!¡± A pirate shouted, ¡°A brave man of the sea is not those cowards!¡± Kuro nodded and agreed with these words. Well, I¡¯ll pick a few pirates to sink to the sea later. ¡°Everyone in black suits, stand to the left!¡± Kuro called to the team. Under the spread of the murderous aura, the Mafia did not dare to resist at all. They walked out of the team and lined up on the left. They had no choice but to line up. In addition to subconsciously not daring to resist the man smoking a cigar in front of them, the bright knives and spears also made them not dare to move. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± A man in a black formal suit was held up by several Marines and refused to leave. Under the influence of the murderous aura, he waved his hand and shouted with courage: ¡°I am a businessman and I am here to do business. You Marines have no right to do this to me, I am not a criminal! I will go to the World Government to complain about you, I will!¡± ¡°Wow, there¡¯s such a good thing?¡± Kuro waved his hand excitedly. ¡°Drag him over.¡± Several Marines dragged the merchant to the left. The merchant struggled on the ground and dragged his body back. He shouted unwillingly, ¡°I am a businessman! I have paid taxes for the World Government and I have sold goods for the Tenryubito nobles. I want to see Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars)!¡± ¡°Colonel Kuro, maybe he is really a businessman¡­¡± At this time, Philip leaned forward hesitantly and said: ¡°If we do this, our Marine¡¯s reputation may be affected.¡± ¡°This is all for justice! Colonel Philip.¡± Kuro retorted righteously: ¡°In order to prevent criminals from sneaking into the World Government and causing trouble in the countries that have joined us, our Marine has to bear the risk of being complained to maintain order. I believe they will understand us.¡± ¡°But if he really sold goods to the Tenryubito nobles, I¡¯m worried about your future¡­¡± Felix said worriedly. ¡°What kind of businessman is he who sells goods to that group of dregs?¡± Kuro said directly. ¡°Colonel Kuro!¡± Philip was so scared that he was sweating and jumped up to cover Kuro¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s convenient. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Everyone present broke out in cold sweat and looked at Kuro in horror. How could he say such a thing? Is this Marine crazy? All the more reason not to provoke him. At this moment, everyone in black suits completely lost their last bit of resistance and obediently walked to the left. A person who dares to scold tenryubito, even if he does something in the Country of Insects, it is normal. After the people in black suits stood on the far left side, Kuro began to patrol the team. The people in the team did not dare to look directly at Kuro. All of them stood straight. Kuro stopped and stood beside a strong man nearby. ¡°Well, Marine, I¡¯m not Mafia, and I¡¯m not wearing black clothes. I¡¯m just a martial artist who came to participate in the martial arts conference.¡± That person had a fierce face and a fierce face. He squeezed out a kind smile and looked very funny. Kuro nodded and looked him up and down. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the Mafia, but you look so fierce, you must have stepped on ants to death. This is also killing lives. You are guilty, you are guilty with your physique. All those with the same physique as him, get to the left.¡± Chapter 317 You Look So Fierce, You Must Have Killed Ants What kind of reason is that? Crowe covered his face. He now understood what ¡®Idealism¡¯ meant. It meant that he would mess with whoever he didn¡¯t like. ¡°Don¡¯t be a bully!¡± In the team, a burly man more than three meters tall clenched his fists and rushed towards Kuro. ¡°You are not allowed to insult us martial artists!¡± Kuro looked at him expressionlessly. When he approached him, he kicked him in the ribs and kicked him to the left. His huge body hit a group of pirates and took them to the building on the left, creating a depression. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a Marine, I won¡¯t malign a good person, and I know what I¡¯m doing. Go back and rest for a few days. Crowe, go and pay him some medical fees later.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Crowe made a mental note. ¡°Hey, is that Carl?¡± ¡°I think so. A famous martial artist was actually kicked unconscious by this Marine.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t provoke him, let¡¯s go to the left obediently. He is a Marine after all, he won¡¯t do anything to us.¡± ¡°Then the Martial Arts Conference¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like Carl, the Martial Arts Conference or anything. Let¡¯s put it aside.¡± Some martial artists whispered to each other and finally went to stand on the left side. At this moment, the team on the left has already taken shape. Kuro compared them and looked at the number of people on the right side that was obviously still very long. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough. There are still too many people. I have to share more¡­¡± Those who can stand are not weak, at least their minds are strong. Including those armed merchants, how could they be ordinary people if they could still stand under the influence of his killing intent? Ordinary civilians had long been filtered by him, so he could be a little bolder in this group of people. Kuro¡¯s murderous aura was not released to the strongest level, otherwise, there would probably be fewer people standing. He was considering the angle of the civilians, and the murderous aura released just reached this upper limit. Otherwise, if it was higher, there would not be many people standing, so how could he distinguish them? His gaze swept around and finally landed on the people in the team. There were the most number of such people in the team and they were the most balanced. Kuro looked at someone and walked over. Before he could speak, the person nervously said: ¡°Marine, I am also a martial artist. I came here to participate in the competition. I am not a pirate, not a Mafia, I don¡¯t wear black formal clothes, I don¡¯t do business, and I don¡¯t have the physique of that group of famous martial artists. I don¡¯t look fierce, and I am very careful when I walk. I don¡¯t step on ants. Although I practice martial arts, I don¡¯t bully people. I only fight with my peers. A fight between martial artists is not a crime, right?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Then can I stay in this team?¡± The man¡¯s eyes flashed with pride. Except for him, half of the people in this team, like him, listened to these words with a proud look. This is the victory of ordinary martial artists! ¡°Well¡­¡± After a moment, Kuro suddenly took out a cigar box from his pocket and handed him one. ¡°Want a cigarette? Good stuff.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Thank you, Marine.¡± The martial artist stretched out his hands and was about to carefully take it. Suddenly, Kuro retracted his hand and took back the cigar. He scolded, ¡°Smoke! You¡¯re not a serious thing! I can see that you have bad thoughts in your heart. To avoid any accidents, all of you come with me!¡± ¡°But limited to the situation where you have not found the news of your crime, you can be separated into a team and you can leave on your own or on a Battleship later. That¡­ Colonel Philip.¡± ¡°Yes, Colonel Kuro!¡± ¡°Contact the Battleship in the nearby base later and ask them to come over and take these ¡®smoking¡¯ martial artists away and send them safely back to their hometown.¡± ¡°But Marine, you draw it yourself, how can you say that we are not good people!¡± The martial artist was immediately unconvinced. Kuro glared at him. ¡°Smoke and cigars are our Marine¡¯s specialty and we have to taste them. Besides, on the sea, whatever our Marine says is what it is! Why do you care? Go away later!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®This is hooliganism, right?¡¯ Marine is acting like a hooligan in public. The division of ordinary martial artists in this wave immediately reduced the number of people in this team by more than half. What was left were some martial artists who looked thin and weak, as well as local civilians and businessmen who had fainted on the ground. Kuro had to leave some face for others and could not be too ruthless. Otherwise, it would be very awkward if no one competed. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®Rookies pecking at each other?¡¯ This is a competition after all. Give me some face. Marine escorted the people who were identified and walked towards the port. As soon as this group of people retreated, the street suddenly became cold. Kuro also waved to the rear. ¡°Sorry to disturb everyone¡¯s time. We will expel and arrest the dangerous people. As a Marine, it is our duty to protect everyone, don¡¯t thank us.¡± The remaining people looked at each other and a black line appeared on their foreheads. Thank you? ¡°Hey, when those businessmen wake up, will they vomit blood from anger? Once they leave, there will be no business.¡± A thin martial artist pointed at those who fainted and asked. Although he is thin, he has no problem dealing with two or three ordinary people. Chapter 318 You Must Have Killed Ants With Your Fierce Look He was also considered a martial artist. Well, a very amateur. This time, he came to the Nation of Insects mainly because he wanted to join in the fun and watch the competition. ¡°Forget about that, think about it, those strong enemies have been taken away by Marines, maybe this is our chance!¡± A martial artist who looked to be on par with that person suddenly showed a fanaticism in his eyes and said, ¡°No one is competing with us. Everyone is the same. If we rely on our own abilities, maybe I can be famous!¡± That¡¯s right! The thin martial artist was stunned and then ecstatic. Now that the strong have left, can they, who are here to see the world, be more active in the ring? In that case ¡­ He might even become famous! These words made the remaining people excited and they cheered at Kuro¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Marine, not only this street, but there are also criminals in other places. We are willing to lead the way and identify them. Arrest them too!¡± A group of people swarmed in the direction of Kuro. As for what will happen to those local merchants when they wake up. Who cares? ¡°Listen, this is public opinion.¡± Kuro listened to the voice behind him and said proudly to Crowe, ¡°Marine¡¯s justice is really deep-rooted.¡± Crowe looked back at the group of people chasing over from a distance. There were definitely no more than 200 people. He then looked at the strong people on his side. There were at least 2,000 to 3,000 people. He swallowed his saliva silently. Where is the human heart? The street was not far from the port, and they soon arrived at the port. Kuro first said to those ordinary martial artists, ¡°You have a ship and you can go home first. If you don¡¯t, we will send you home when the Battleship comes. As for you¡­¡± Kuro looked at the Guilty Team and the Pirate Team that he ¡®selected¡¯ and said, ¡°Ten minutes, if I can¡¯t find your ship in ten minutes, I will throw you all into the sea and let you swim home.¡± Only one person spoke. On the other side, in addition to those ordinary martial artists, there are about a thousand people. However, these 1,000 people did not have the consciousness to resist under the envelopment of the murderous aura, and those who dared to resist did not have the courage to do so. They were afraid that they would follow in the footsteps of the famous martial artist Carl. He was still tied up by Marines and twitching from time to time. The group of people obediently found their ship and sailed out. Not long after, more than ten ships sailed out to the sea together. Among these ships, there are those luxuriously dressed commercial ships, pirate ships with skull flags, the iconic ships of the Mafia, and two scattered special boats of martial artists that seem to have come in groups. As soon as they go out to sea, these ships sail separately. After all, there are pirates here. Who knows what they will do in the future. Although they are not afraid, they do not want any accidents to happen. Kuro looked at the divided pirate ships and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Chloe.¡± ¡°Yes, according to the intelligence, there are two pirate groups that have taken measures to attack civilians and towns. They are the Guri Pirates and the Astaire Pirates, the two ships.¡± Crowe pointed at the two pirate ships sailing in two different directions and frowned. ¡°Mr. Kuro, if we pursue now, we can only catch one.¡± ¡°Well, we can also help!¡± Philly volunteered. ¡°No need.¡± Kuro twisted his neck, walked to the front, squatted down, and put his palm into the sea. He closed his eyes and his lips curled up as he said with a relaxed smile, ¡°Sa, it¡¯s time for the surprising lucky draw. We will draw two lucky Pirate Ships and sink them to the bottom!¡± His voice deepened on the last two words. Kuro opened his eyes and a light flashed in his pupils. ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!¡± On the surface of the sea, the two pirate ships that were sailing separately suddenly rolled up a large whirlpool under them, like an open lion¡¯s mouth, directly twisting the Pirate Ship. In the eyes of the Marines at the port, the two Pirate Ships were torn apart by the whirlpool, and even the people were caught in the whirlpool. Then, the sea fell into calm. Looking from afar, there were only some wooden debris floating on the sea, indicating the existence of ships here. ¡°Done.¡± Kuro stood up and shook the water on his hand. Under the stunned expressions of Philip and ordinary martial artists, he said, ¡°Colonel Philip, contact the Battleship here and keep an eye on these people. Let¡¯s go to the next street.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± He had just taken two steps when he suddenly thought of something and turned to look at the group of ordinary martial artists. ¡°You won¡¯t run away?¡± A group of heads shook like rattle drums. ¡°Good boy, although you smoke, I believe you will be a good person again.¡± Kuro smiled and left with his Marine. Chapter 319 Marines Didn¡¯t Come, You Bully Me, Marines Come and You Still Bully Me? ¡°Line up!¡± ¡°Marines are coming!¡± ¡°Follow Marine¡¯s orders and stand still!¡± In the capture operation, the most active ones were not Kuro and his Marines, but those weak martial artists, who were so proud as if they had defeated Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). What Kuro did was to release his killing intent so that no one dared to resist. As for those weak martial artists, when it comes to identifying people who are stronger than them, one is better than the other. There is no need for Kuro to use idealism to choose blindly. Pirates are easy to deal with, but real pirates are quite unyielding and will not give up this identity that they are proud of. On the other hand, some martial artists were not so strong, but their strength was not bad. Kuro did not have the time to look for them one by one. Instead, these weak people directly pulled them out. Karl, yes, the thin martial artist who seems to collapse after a wind blow, is also called Karl. It was the same name as the famous martial artist who was kicked unconscious by Kuro. At this moment, his hair was loose and he was in a sorry state. Because of running, one of his shoes ran away, but he only cared about grabbing a person¡¯s wrist and shouted: ¡°I got it! I got it! I got it!¡± ¡°Beast, what did you catch!¡± The man who was caught raised his other hand and gave Carl a hard slap on the mouth, making him spin and fall to the ground for a long time. When the people around saw this, they could not help but laugh. Although the man was brave enough to hit him once, he did not dare to hit him a second time because he was now surrounded by some Marines and the bright spear was pointed at him. He had no other thoughts. After a long time, Carl came back to his senses and pointed at the man. ¡°Finks! I knew you would come! Marines, this person is the strongest martial artist on our island. He once killed a big sea beast alone. We can¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°Carl, you!¡± The man named Finks listened to Karl shouting and his face became extremely ugly, but under the siege of the guns, he did not dare to attack. Karl said proudly, ¡°You bullied me when Marines didn¡¯t come, and you can still bully me when Marines come? Then Marines came for nothing.¡± As the Martial Artist of a town, Karl and Finks are two extremes. Finks is strong, gentle, and righteous. He is regarded as the guardian of the town and is especially popular with girls! On the other hand, Carl is weak, cunning, swindler, and despised by the town. Most importantly, no girl likes him at all! What? The weak must be innocent? Stop joking! From the moment Kuro saw this thin person, he knew that he was a rotten person. Not a bad person because he has no strength. Not a good person because he has no heart. They are the kind of people who have bad thoughts in their hearts, but because they don¡¯t have the ability to do it, they can only be despised. This kind of person is usually on various islands. However, there was nothing wrong with it. If a rotten person participated in the Martial Arts Conference, wouldn¡¯t the Martial Arts Conference be ruined? After all, can a martial arts conference that gathers pirates and gangsters be a serious conference? ¡°Line up and take them away.¡± Kuro waved his hand. This time, there was no need for him to do anything. Crowe, who understood the essence of Kuro¡¯s work, was very straightforward. Moreover, there was a group of weak martial artists assisting from the side. This time, the division was much faster than the previous street. After chasing away these people and clearing a wave of Pirates that had attacked the town, Kuro continued on his way. The number of weak martial artists left behind this time was even greater, and the previous wave gathered together, under the banner of helping the Marine to maintain order, they marched with the Marine. The third street was the same. But after clearing the third street and reaching the fourth street, there were obviously fewer people. ¡°Something is wrong. Did you get the news?¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and looked at the sparse team and fell into deep thought. ¡°The number of people has become too small.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, we have driven away many people.¡± Crowe looked at the weak martial artist team that had gathered more than 2,000 people and estimated that at least four or five thousand people had been driven away by the three streets. This is also thanks to the assistance of these ¡®Cocean Cooperation Army¡¯ from the side. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to be so efficient. When these people gather together, they may not be able to fight, but they can cause trouble. Under the identification of these ¡®Coastals¡¯, those who were slightly stronger than them were forcefully identified and driven away. How many people can participate in the competition? In addition, not every street is close to the port. It is more prosperous and there are always some plain streets, so it is normal that there are not many people. The main thing is that if this continues, Crowe himself will be a little afraid and he will quickly persuade Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro, we have almost reached our goal.¡± Crowe advised. ¡°It¡¯s not enough, I¡¯m not sure yet. What if the Country of Insects holds this breath and doesn¡¯t complain about me?¡± Kuro said worriedly. Although he chased away a lot of people, at most, the Martial Arts Conference lacked a little entertainment, but there were still strong people. Moreover, there are many people in this town. As long as there is money to be made, the Country of Insects may not complain about him and bear with it. After all, he has a reputation, and the Nation of Insects is in a war period. If they don¡¯t have time to deal with him, wouldn¡¯t all his efforts be in vain? Right now, the probability is at most 50%, which is not enough. He, Kuro, is a very stable man. I don¡¯t dare to say 100%, but 99%. ¡°Mr. Kuro, if we continue to rush, there will really be only these ugly people left.¡± Crowe glanced at the weak martial artist. With this group of people, he could fight 2,000 people alone without panting. He did not even need to transform. If this group of people really went on stage to fight, it would not be called not giving the Nation of Insects face, but it would be called stepping on the Nation of Insects and spitting. ¡°Only these people are left¡­¡± Kuro chewed on Crowe¡¯s words and looked at the group of weak martial artists who were ready to move. His eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, these are the only people left! Drive away all the people stronger than them and drive away the consumers. Then the Country of Insects will definitely complain about me and those businessmen!¡± He patted Crowe¡¯s shoulder excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re finally useful. You¡¯re my think tank!¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t say anything!¡¯ Crowe roared in his heart. I wanted to persuade you to stop, but he didn¡¯t want to come up with this plan. Originally, Kuro only wanted to reduce the number of people who came this time by half, but Crowe¡¯s words gave him a reminder. Anyway, it¡¯s only half, so it¡¯s fine if anyone is missing. It would be better to leave these weak martial artists behind and give the Country of Insects a new martial arts conference. He turned to those weak martial artists and said, ¡°Is there any place with more people? Let¡¯s go there.¡± Everyone looked at each other. One of them boldly stepped forward and said: ¡°Lord Kuro, why don¡¯t we go to the entertainment street, that is the most prosperous place in the town of molting. But there is the Luo family guarding there, I am afraid¡­¡± ¡°Entertainment Street? Sure, let¡¯s go there.¡± Kuro nodded. As for the Luo family, who asked them not to give face? Chapter 320 Blindness is a Luck Entertainment Street was the most prosperous street in the town of Shedding. It included shopping, taverns, and restaurants. Even if there was no martial arts conference, many people often came here. After all, pirates are never banned here. Therefore, this place has always had vitality. Not to mention that it¡¯s a grand occasion. As for Entertainment Street, there is also a rather large-scale casino. It is the most profitable place in the entire street and even the entire town of Shedding. Inside the casino, all kinds of people were walking around and spending money like it was dirt. This is especially true for pirates. These people who rob money by force like this place the most. In the crowd, one person was quite eye-catching. At a private gambling table without a dealer, a group of strange and fierce-looking gamblers smiled and stared at one of the giants. The giant man had short black hair and his height was about 2.7 meters. He was wearing a light purple kimono and a black and purple bandage was tied to his waist. The purple cloak was around his neck and hung down, covering most of his body. The giant man¡¯s eyes were closed and there was an X-shaped scar on the left side of his forehead that extended to his eyes. It was a blind man. A blind man gambling in a casino and playing poker, of course it would attract attention. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s your turn. How much are you betting?¡± A pirate licked his lips and looked at his cards and said, ¡°My cards are Plum 10, a pair of Diamonds 3, and a King. Uncle, your cards are two queens, a four of hearts, and an ace of hearts. How many do you want to bet?¡± ¡°Oh, is it my turn? My cards are very good.¡± The blind giant¡¯s eyeballs moved under his eyes and he pushed down half of the chips on the table. ¡°This deck of cards is worth half of the bet. I don¡¯t believe that I have no luck.¡± ¡°Ha, maybe your luck today is that bad.¡± The pirate laughed and said, ¡°The cards are open!¡± He flipped his trump card and revealed another ten. ¡°Uncle, I have two pairs, one against ten and one against three. You can show your cards.¡± The blind man touched the table with both hands and felt his trump card. After opening it, he said to the surrounding spectators, ¡°Can anyone tell me what this card is?¡± The surrounding people were about to speak when they saw the fierce people at the table glaring at them. Some of them even took out knives and licked them with their tongues. The threat is unspoken. ¡°Uncle, let me help you.¡± A gambler sitting next to him chuckled and leaned over to take a look. ¡°Oh, uncle, your trump card is a seven of hearts. Then you only have a pair of queens. You can¡¯t beat the two pairs opposite you. You lose.¡± ¡°How can¡­¡± Blind Man¡¯s face fell and he said with tears in his eyes, ¡°I felt that it should be an Ace, but¡­ I lost again!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The people nearby laughed and patted the uncle¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re unlucky. After all, you won so much before, there should be a time when you¡¯re unlucky. It¡¯s normal, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Yeah, I won!¡± The two pairs of pirates smiled and stood up, about to throw away the chips in front of the blind man. ¡°Isn¡¯t this A? How can it be 7 of Hearts?¡± Just as the pirate¡¯s hand was about to touch the chip that the blind man had bet, a slender arm reached out and pulled the card out of the blind man¡¯s hand and put it on the table. It was not the so-called 7 of Hearts, but an Ace. ¡°In that case, Uncle, you also have two pairs, and they are bigger than his. You clearly won.¡± That voice was very clear. Everyone looked over and saw a woman with orange hair under a red hat. ¡°Eh? Is it A?!¡± The blind man was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s A. Uncle, these people are cheating your money.¡± The woman said. ¡°Stupid woman, meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡± A group of people stood up and roared at the woman with weapons in their hands. A person nearby held a long knife and slashed at the woman. ¡°Oh? You want to beat someone up after failing to cheat? It¡¯s really tasteless.¡± The woman shrugged and placed her right hand on her waist and was about to attack. Chi chi chi! At this moment, a blade flashed. The blind man disappeared from the spot and his cane was pulled out. It was a saber. At this moment, he held the saber in his backhand and appeared behind everyone. At that moment, they all stopped. It looked like a chop. The pirate who hugged the money subconsciously touched his body. He had just cut it off, but there seemed to be no scars on his body. The blind man twirled the blade and slowly sheathed it. ¡°Little girl, can you step back a little?¡± The woman was stunned and took a few steps back. The blind man¡¯s eyes slowly opened, revealing a little white of his eyes. As the blade gradually returned to the sheath, he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that I can¡¯t see anything. After all, there are too many disgusting people in this world.¡± Click. Blade, sheathed. The woman felt a great momentum at this moment and could not help but widen her eyes. Bang!!! At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open. With a flurry of footsteps, a group of people rushed in, got into formation, and pointed their guns at the people in the casino. ¡°Marines?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The blind man¡¯s ears moved and he put down his cane and turned to the gate. ¡°I¡¯ve checked it!¡± As the Marines entered, a voice sounded from outside the door. An arrogant man wearing a Marine cape and biting a cigar walked in. ¡°Gambling in a crowd, that¡¯s against the law, stand still, Marines want to check!¡± The man shouted. ¡°Mr. Kuro, gambling¡­ is illegal.¡± Beside him, a man wearing glasses and also wearing a Marine cloak reminded him. The man with a cigar in his mouth glared at the man with glasses. ¡°If I say it¡¯s against the law, it¡¯s against the law. Which side are you on? Hurry up and help me!¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± The woman took a deep look over there. Her eyes were sharp and she could see a group of people queuing on the street outside the door. There was also a group of people who seemed to be hooligans maintaining order. ¡°Luciru Kuro, why is he here?¡± she murmured. ¡°Huh? Who the hell is calling me?¡± Kuro¡¯s ears twitched and he looked in the direction of the voice. Then, he was shocked and his eyes were fixed on the blind man in the purple kimono. His mouth couldn¡¯t help but open. ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± Crowe asked when he saw Kuro¡¯s surprised look. ¡°Hey, are you kidding? Why are you here?¡± Kuro smacked his lips and said. A blind man in a purple kimono with a cane in his hand. There is the aura of a weapon in it. It must be a sword. There is only one person with these characteristics and in his perception, his life aura is terrifyingly strong. A smile. Chapter 321 Brother, Playing Cards? ¡°Kuro, this uncle¡­¡± At this time, Leda swallowed the cupcake in her hand and stared at it with a serious smile. ¡°Very strong.¡± Laughing¡¯s ears moved and he said to them in surprise: ¡°Oh? Do you know me?¡± The white of his eyes was staring at Kuro. The reason why he smiled and put away his knife was because of this man in his perception. There is only one person worth paying attention to here. ¡°Chloe, you keep order.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and walked towards Yixiao and stood in front of him. One Marine, one Ronin, one with Autumn Water on his waist and one holding a saber, the two sides just stood opposite each other and did not speak. The atmosphere was a little heavy. Fight! Fight! The woman with the hat and orange hair clenched her fists and prayed in her heart. The aura of both sides kept rising, making the surrounding people gradually unable to breathe. Inside the casino, there was silence. There was a long pause. Kuro suddenly reached out, startling the woman watching the battle. This¡­ is he finally going to attack! ¡°Brother, playing cards?¡± Kuro scratched his head and asked with a smile. A smile also appeared on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t have many hobbies in my life, but I like to gamble. It¡¯s so lively here that my hands are itchy.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good to play cards. It¡¯s fun to gamble a little, but you have to be careful not to be cheated. Brother, your eyes are not very convenient.¡± Kuro looked at Smiley. ¡°Thank you for your concern. There are too many dirty people in the world. I have encountered them before. Usually, I will send them to hell!¡± Boom! The group of people who were cut before suddenly lay on the ground as if they were pressed by something heavy and could not get up. Crack crack¡­ The floor began to crack, and a circle appeared in the area where the gamblers were. Seeing this scene, Kuro narrowed his eyes slightly and pulled Autumn Water out. The tip of the black saber touched the floor. Bang! Those people broke through the floor and sank into the rock under the floor. And the floor no longer showed signs of falling. Yi Xiao slowly pulled out his sword and revealed a blade. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Little brother, are you going to protect these dirty people?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Brother, you have some misunderstandings. I am a Marine and I am here to maintain order. This kind of thing is not suitable for you to do. Isn¡¯t it good for me, a Marine, to take over?¡± Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and placed his left hand on the hilt. Yi Xiao was stunned for a moment and smiled, ¡°My identity is indeed not suitable to make a move in this country. Little brother, you have thought about it, I am sorry, thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, brother. Marines and civilians should work together.¡± Kuro glanced at the people who broke through the floor and sank deep into the rock. Float and Gravity, 50-50. Kuro¡¯s ability can¡¯t deal with living people, he can only use the contact of the blade on the floor to remove the gravity suppression of One Smile, but he can¡¯t affect living people, so One Smile can do it. Although it looked like a 50-50 chance, Kuro felt that this blind man¡¯s ability was stronger than his. After all, he did not have much time, and Yixiao¡¯s development of the fruit was better than his. Just by using a knife as a medium transmission ability, Kuro only developed a little scale when he was at the top, and he didn¡¯t know when Yixiao would learn it. A monster is a monster. It¡¯s really¡­ too strong. ¡°What right do you have to arrest me? I am here to participate in the Martial Arts Conference. How can the Marines have the right to arrest people in the Country of Insects!¡± Suddenly, a shout came from inside the casino. A group of Marines surrounded a tall man and forced him with knives and spears, but the man was not afraid at all and punched a Marine. ¡°This is?¡± Yixiao heard the voice and asked, ¡°Are you on a mission? I heard that the Nation of Insects does not prohibit identity.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s considered a mission. I saw that the Martial Arts Conference was too large and I was afraid that some criminals would take advantage of the chaos to enter. Now I¡¯m searching.¡± Kuro smiled at Yi. ¡°Brother, feel free. I¡¯ll go deal with it.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, his entire body disappeared. In the next moment, he appeared above the man¡¯s head and pressed his palm on the back of his head. His entire body fell down and his huge body fell. Bang!! Wood chips flew and the huge man¡¯s head sank into the floor, smashing a hole in the floor. Kuro sat on him and spat out the cigar butt. He took out another one and then took out a lighter and lit the flame. Boom! At the same time, a strong murderous aura erupted from his body, making nearly half of the people in the casino roll their eyes and faint on the ground. ¡°Those who are standing, go out and stand according to your own teams. Someone outside will teach you what to do.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and shouted at them. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re not here to participate in the competition. Do what you need to do. Why don¡¯t I play with you? I have some experience in gambling.¡± Kuro turned his head and smiled. It¡¯s just comparing the use of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. It¡¯s just a small gamble and can¡¯t be put together. ¡°No need, I won¡¯t disturb you from your mission.¡± Laughing and shaking his head, he tapped his cane on the ground and slowly walked out of the door. ¡°Hey, uncle, wait for me!¡± The orange-haired woman rolled her eyes and followed the uncle. ¡°Miss, you should be the target of investigation, right? That Marine didn¡¯t let you go. However, you just kindly told me the truth.¡± Yi Xiao paused and turned to Kuro. ¡°Marine, can you make an exception?¡± Kuro glanced at the girl and narrowed his eyes. He felt that this girl looked a little familiar. Hmm? A little familiar? ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Kuro waved his hand as if he was sending off a god of plague. He looked familiar. How could he be a normal person? He must be a troublemaker. What can he do here? Besides, this big shot has already guaranteed it, there is no need for him to hate this person. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are a reasonable Marine, little brother.¡± Yi Xiao bowed and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not bragging. I was known as a reasonable little Kuro in East Blue and I never made enemies with anyone.¡± Kuro said. Crowe pushed up his glasses. He agreed with this. No one has a grudge against Kuro. Those who have a grudge against him are usually dead. What kind of person is a dead person? ¡°See you later, Marine.¡± Yixiao held his cane and walked forward step by step. The orange-haired girl hooked his arm and walked forward with him. ¡°Kuro, who is that? You seem to know him.¡± Leda came over and asked quietly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro looked at his back and said, ¡°Strong and messy monster.¡± Chapter 322 Law, Loretta!!! ¡°Uncle, thank you. If I am left behind, it will be very troublesome.¡± After leaving the gate, the orange-haired woman heaved a sigh of relief and hugged him with a smile. ¡°My name is Kela. Uncle, what is your name?¡± ¡°I am smiling. If it is troublesome, it means that you are also a troublesome person, Miss.¡± Laughing said: ¡°Are you afraid of Marines, Pirate?¡± ¡°No, we hate pirates too. Well, to those evil people.¡± Kerra rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Yisha, you saved me. How about I treat you to a meal?¡± With a smile, he touched his stomach and said, ¡°I am indeed a little hungry, it would be impolite to refuse.¡± ¡°Yisha-san, let me lead the way. I know a good shop.¡± With a sly smile on her face, Kerra pulled A smile towards the street. ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡± At the same time, a rough voice sounded on the street and a bald giant appeared in the group of people in front of the gate. He stared at the team with an unfriendly expression and those weak martial artists who were planning the team like lackeys. Seeing the arrival, this group of people divided into two expressions. Those who were lined up looked ecstatic. As for the weak martial artists, their faces were ashen. ¡°It¡¯s Luo Shan!¡± ¡°The Luo Family is finally here. Hey, Luo Shan, there is a group of Marines here to maintain order. Did your Luo Family allow it?¡± Almost everyone who comes to the town of Shedding knows this giant. He is known as the ¡°Guardian¡± of the Luo Family and ¡°Absolute Defense¡± Luo Shan. He is a very famous person in the neighborhood. He was also a very powerful person. The bald man named Luo Shan had blue veins on his forehead. ¡°There really is a Marine causing trouble here, what a joke!¡± Luo Shan opened his eyes wide and felt a faint pain in his head. He had just woken up and was about to take revenge on Lowe when he heard the news of the Revolutionary Army appearing. All the elites of the Luo family were dispatched to the periphery of the town. He was also ready to go over, but just as he stepped out of the gate, he saw that everyone on the street had fainted. He finally woke one up, but he was told that it was not the Revolutionary Army but Marines. Marines are investigating criminals here and have arrested them. These words stunned Luo Shan. How many years had it been? He had not heard of Marines coming here to investigate some criminal. Half of the people from Shedding Town are criminals! But under the rules of the Luo Family, who dares to be rash! Not even Marines! Everyone has been abiding by the rules for more than 20 years. Why are all the members of the Revolutionary Army and Marine participating in this Martial Arts Conference? ¡°Hey, Luo Shan, this is what Marine wants to do. It has nothing to do with us. We are just asked to assist by Marine.¡± A weak martial artist saw Luo Shan¡¯s angry expression and couldn¡¯t help but say. Luo Shan clenched his fists and looked at those weak martial artists and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Is it because too much time has passed that you have forgotten the rules of my Luo family? Then let me teach you who can make decisions on this land!¡± Bang!!! ¡°Wah!!!¡± Inside the casino, a weak martial artist flew in and fell to the ground, vomiting blood and his eyes rolled back. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro, who had just arranged the line and was about to let people line up to go out, turned his head and saw a huge man swagger in from the gate. ¡°It¡¯s Luo Shan!¡± ¡°Great, if Luo Shan comes, this group of Marines will definitely die!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave here, stupid Marines, your time has come!¡± When the teams in the casino saw who it was, they all looked happy. ¡°Marine!!¡± Luo Shan pointed at Kuro and others and said, ¡°Who allowed you to arrest people in the territory of the Luo Family!¡± ¡°Luo Family?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and sat on the body of the martial artist he had knocked out before and looked him up and down. ¡°Are you from the Luo family?¡± ¡°I am the ¡®Gatekeeper¡¯ of the Town of Molt, Luo Shan!¡± Luo Shan raised his head and said proudly. ¡°Eh?¡± At this moment, Leda said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Law family members have white hair? Uncle, you don¡¯t have hair.¡± A few veins appeared on Luo Shan¡¯s forehead again. He roared at Leda, ¡°I¡¯m only 28 years old, I¡¯m not an uncle. You have to call me big brother, bastard! Also, my hair is just not obvious. Look carefully, it¡¯s white! My bottom is also white¡­¡± ¡°Chloe,¡± Kuro said coldly. ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± Shua! A blue slash flew out from the front and hit Luo Shan¡¯s face, raising a cloud of smoke and interrupting his next words and actions. Crowe slowly drew back his foot and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Will you take it head-on?¡± The smoke dissipated, revealing Luo Shan¡¯s unscathed face. He smiled hideously and bared his white teeth. ¡°Oh? Is that the Rokushiki? It¡¯s not a kick, but a ¡®vacuum¡¯ attack with the foot, like a flying slash¡­ I learned it!¡± He flew up and also kicked out a blue slash. Its size was more than twice the size of the Mist Kick Slash that flew over just now and it went straight for Crowe. Crowe dodged to the side and saw the Mist Kick brush past him and hit the pillar behind him, leaving a big cut. ¡°It¡¯s really the Luo Family.¡± Leda tapped her chin with her finger and said in surprise, ¡°But there is no hair¡­¡± ¡°This is normal, just like how Saiyans always have a bald man. This kind of tall bald man must be killed by a short man of the same race.¡± Kuro said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± A low voice sounded. Luo Shan squatted slightly and stepped on the floor with two dents. His body was like a cannonball as he rushed towards Kuro. His raised fist was stained with a layer of black and he punched out. ¡°Baldy!!!¡± Kuro raised his head slightly and glanced at the Haki on his fist from the corner of his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with West Blue? Anyone can be Haki?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Bang! With a crisp sound, Lo Shan¡¯s fist stopped only a palm¡¯s distance away from Kuro. Below the fist, a small hand firmly caught his wrist. Luo Shan subconsciously looked down and saw that the white-haired little girl had appeared in front of him at some point. Then, the little girl pushed forward hard and Luo Shan felt his center of gravity become unstable and he took a few steps back. He shook his huge palm in disbelief and looked at the little girl who seemed to be able to be crushed with one hand. The corners of his mouth twitched and the number of veins on his forehead increased. ¡°A-A child can actually force me, the strongest defender of the Luo Family, back. Stop joking!¡± He took a deep breath and his body seemed to have grown a few times bigger. He raised his fists above his head and a strong domineering aura gathered in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m going to kill all of you and leave none alive! As for the casino, I¡¯ll build it again. The Patriarch won¡¯t blame me!¡± He spread his feet and aimed at Lida and Kuro, his Haki gathering even more fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®outreach¡¯¡­¡± Kuro took a look and shook his head. ¡°Lida, kill him. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Leda gave Kuro a thumbs-up. ¡°A little girl wants to kill me? I admit that her strength is not bad, but don¡¯t think that all white-haired people are from the Luo Family. Even if it¡¯s the Luo Family, only¡­¡± ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Before Luo Shan could finish speaking, Leda¡¯s figure almost turned into a shadow and she came to Luo Shan in an instant, her white hand was pressed against his abdomen. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± ¡°Oh oh oh!!¡± In an instant, Luo Shan¡¯s face became distorted. His eyes bulged and his mouth grew into an O shape. His huge body was like a deflated balloon, constantly shrinking. Lida turned into a girl and aimed her other hand at Luo Shan. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you, Essence Energy Impact!¡± BOOM!!! The powerful shock wave almost formed a white light that rushed towards Luo Shan. In the white light, Luo Shan¡¯s body was beaten out of shape. He opened his eyes wide and stared at Leda in horror. That appearance was 70-80% similar to Lowe. And a long time ago, Lowe had a sister¡­ ¡°Lor, Loretta!!!¡± The white light drowned Luo Shan until he flew out of the gate and hit the ground next to the team at the door. With a loud sound, a deep pit was created. In the pit, Luo Shan¡¯s smoking body was lying there, twitching and he had lost consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Lida turned into a young girl and smiled at Kuro. ¡°Well done. I told you he would be blown up by Shorty.¡± Kuro smiled at her. ¡°You are shorty, I just maintain this body shape, Kuro!¡± Leda said unhappily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Kuro shrugged and turned to look at the dumbfounded people in the casino and smiled kindly. ¡°Speaking of which, your team is a little loose.¡± In an instant, the team that had become crooked because of Luo Shan¡¯s arrival magically straightened up like a line. ¡°Good. Now line up and go out and turn left at the port. Those who should go home go home.¡± and the sea that should sink. Chapter 323 Huh? The Luo family represents absolute authority in the town of Shedding. It is not caused by mere prestige, but by force. In the eyes of other martial artists, Luo Shan, who is lying in the pit, represents absolute power. In previous martial arts conventions, he was also one of the champions. If the champion has been defeated, then they have even less courage to resist. They were lined up and sent to the port. Well, there are all kinds of ¡®send away¡¯. There were a lot of people in the Entertainment Street. It was impossible for the Marines to send so many people away at once with their number alone. However, they had the ¡°Cocean Union Army¡± and with the help of thousands of ¡°Cocean Union Army¡±, it took a few times for the Entertainment Street to become deserted. And this wave reduced the number of ships docked in the port. After sweeping through the entertainment street, the number of people in the town of Shedding who can resist Marine is greatly reduced. Although they were not able to resist Marine in the first place, Kuro doesn¡¯t even need to show his might or release killing intent to intimidate the enemy. It was enough to rely on the several thousand members of the Sea Allied Forces. ¡°Line up, line up.¡± On the street, Crowe patrolled the people in line and said with familiarity, ¡°Sturdy people, black-clothed people, foreign merchants, pirates, all line up.¡± ¡°Hey, Marine, come with us. I have something to tell you.¡± Suddenly, a man in black stood up and whispered to Crowe. **TIP** However, as soon as he finished speaking, the nearby soldiers immediately ran over and slapped the back of the man in black¡¯s head. ¡°Who told you to leave the team? Hurry up and stand back. Do you think that our ¡®Coordinator¡¯ does not exist!¡± Because Kuro has been talking about the ¡°Cocean Union Army¡±, these weak martial artists feel that this name seems to be good, and it is easier to gather these weaker groups together, so that they can focus on dealing with people stronger than them and try to drive them all away. For the great benefactor who caused all this, Marine, they naturally fawned on him. ¡°You¡­¡± The man in black glared at the Hesonite and clenched his fists. Finally, he took a deep breath and looked at Crowe. ¡°I have something to tell you. Come with me quickly.¡± ¡°Oh, how dare you speak!¡± A few soldiers of the Sea Association surrounded him and dragged the man in black out. They punched his face and hit the bridge of his nose, causing him to fall back. He immediately felt a sourness and tears came down. ¡°Let me teach you the rules of Marine!¡± A few people surrounded the man in black and punched him, forcing him to curl up and hug himself. He looked so miserable that the people in the line couldn¡¯t bear to look at him, and then they stood even straighter. ¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting! I really need to talk to Marine! Marine, you will regret it!¡± The man in black roared inside, and then someone stepped on his mouth. ¡°You still dare to threaten Marine, fight, fight hard!¡± The martial artist who stepped on his mouth said fiercely and his punches and kicks were even more violent. ¡°Enough! I am the¡­¡± Bang! ¡°You are the most evil person in the world, and you can¡¯t disobey the orders of Marine today. Lord Lo Shan was killed, what are you!¡± ¡°No, I am the World¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Even the richest person in the world can¡¯t do it. Besides, the richest person is clearly Tezoro, you don¡¯t count!¡± The man in black found an opportunity and covered his mouth. He turned over and endured the pain of his back being punched and kicked. His head came out of the gap in the crowd and he shouted: ¡°I am an official of the World Government!!!¡± Immediately, there was silence. At this moment, Kuro found a stool from somewhere and sat there smoking a cigar. Hearing this, he looked over. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe turned his head and said awkwardly, ¡°World¡­¡± Kuro stretched out his hand and stopped Crowe, looking over there expressionlessly. The Heiai Army understood. ¡°You dare to pretend to be a World Government official?!¡± The Sea Union Army punched the head of the World Government and his head hit the ground. ¡°Do you think that Marine Master doesn¡¯t know the people of the World Government?! You dare to pretend here, partners, beat him up and let this lying guy know the rules!¡± Everyone fought even more enthusiastically. ¡°I really am, I¡­¡± The man in black wanted to say something else, but this time, more soldiers came and surrounded him. The man in black curled up even tighter. He gritted his teeth and endured these blows. He took out something in his arms and finally took out an ID and shouted, ¡°I am really an official of the World Government. Ouch!¡± How could anyone listen to his words? A Marine Corps soldier kicked his hand and the ID flew out of his hand and landed directly in the direction of Kuro. Snap. The ID landed at Kuro¡¯s feet. He turned his head and looked at it with a strange expression. ¡°Eh? Kuro, that seems to be the symbol of the World Government.¡± Leda leaned over curiously and glanced at the cover. ¡°I know.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and smiled. ¡°Just in time. Now I¡¯m 100% sure. He will definitely complain about me when he goes back, but he¡¯s so weak. It¡¯s obvious that he has no status. The complaint is not strong, isn¡¯t it perfect?¡± ¡°But, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe walked over, glanced at the ID on the ground, and said, ¡°The World Government is looking for us. Maybe it¡¯s really something.¡± ¡°What good can it do?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Where they are, there is basically nothing good. I will not get involved.¡± With that, he glared at the beaten man in black. ¡°Eye Sword.¡± Immediately, the man in black trembled and fainted. Kuro stood up and patted his trouser leg. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and make a call. Ask the Luo Family if they still give me face. If they don¡¯t, I will tear down his ring.¡± He had almost completed his purpose of coming here. It was impossible for no one to complain about him. Next, it was about Leda. Although Kuro felt that Lida¡¯s own ability had removed the ghost of that bloodline, he still asked again just in case. ¡®What? You don¡¯t agree?¡¯ Then the Martial Arts Conference will not be held. He would not even leave these people behind. Kuro stepped on the World Government ID and walked towards the port with Marine. ¡­ . There are 90% to 90% of things that go wrong in life. Don¡¯t be afraid when you encounter difficulties. As long as you pretend not to see it, it will not threaten you. As soon as Kuro arrived at the port, he saw a group of men in black waiting there. Seeing a group of Marines walking over, one of the men in black flashed to Kuro¡¯s side and took out his ID. That speed¡­ is shaving. ¡°Colonel Luciru Kuro.¡± The man in black said, ¡°We are the CP organization. We are here to recruit you and capture the Revolutionary Army that appeared in the Country of Insects.¡± Kuro was stunned. He blew out smoke and said, ¡°Huh?¡± Revolutionary Army?! Chapter 324 ¡®In Time¡¯ Kuro Kuro glanced at him and then looked at the group of men in black behind him. Just now, a World Government official escaped, and now a CP? Is he here to ambush me? ¡°When can CP enlist Marines?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Luciru Kuro, this is a matter related to the Revolutionary Army. No matter what organization it is, they must prioritize the interests of the World Government first. I think you should understand.¡± The CP man said coldly: ¡°I remember sending staff to look for you before, didn¡¯t you meet them? No matter what, let¡¯s capture the Revolutionary Army first.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ then you have the wrong person. Kuro is there. My name is Crowe.¡± Kuro pointed at Kuro and said to him, ¡°Hey, Kuro, the World Government is looking for you to capture the Revolutionary Army. Take some people with you.¡± Crowe said nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, Lucilu Kuro, we know you, we hope you cooperate with our operation,¡± the CP man said. Kuro slowly took the cigar from his mouth and flicked the ash on it. ¡°You know me? You dare to talk to me like this? Which department are you from?¡± ¡°We are CP3, I am the Special Agent Captain here. In terms of rank, I am a Rear Admiral. Is it not enough to command you, a colonel?¡± The CP3 Captain couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Or do you want to disobey the orders of the World Government?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t accuse me, or I¡¯ll file a complaint against you with the World Government. I don¡¯t know anything now, and I don¡¯t know what Rear Admiral rank you are talking about. We are not in the same system.¡± ¡°My superior did not give the order, you have no right to command me. If you have the ability, get Admiral Kizaru to talk to me personally. Now, get lost.¡± Kuro pushed the man in black away and walked towards the Battleship. ¡°Someone, call the Luo Family and ask them if they still want to give us face and not go home!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± The captain was angry and was about to reach out to hold Kuro¡¯s shoulder when a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist. Crowe appeared beside him and grabbed his wrist with his palm and sneered at him. ¡°What are you going to do to our colonel?¡± ¡°Do you want to disobey the orders of the World Government!¡± The Captain shouted angrily. ¡°Stop talking nonsense with me.¡± Kuro said impatiently, ¡°How do I know if you are real or fake? What if you get a fake ID to scare me and let me deal with the intelligence agency of the real World Government and want to expel me from the Marine.¡± After saying that, he was suddenly stunned and his eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°What if you are the Revolutionary Army? You want to make me go up the mountain and use a scheme to make me and my colleagues kill each other. Then, you have to give up your Marine status and you can only rebel.¡± ¡°Think about it, CP and our Marine are the same level of institutions. Everyone loves each other and works hard for world peace. How can they be recruited just like that? They don¡¯t give our Marine any face. If I fall into a trap and really go up the mountain, will I call myself ¡®Rain in Time¡¯ Kuro?¡± ¡°Make another ¡®Black Storm¡¯ Crowe, or ¡®Wisdom Star¡¯ Crowe, and gather a group of ¡®Leopard Leaders¡¯ and ¡®Walking Warriors¡¯ to resist the World Government together? Hey, I won¡¯t fall for it!¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°In short, I won¡¯t go without an order. If you bother me again, I will treat you as the Revolutionary Army.¡± ¡°You annoying guy!¡± The captain trembled with anger and said a few words in a row. He shook off Crowe¡¯s hand and walked to the side, staring at Kuro as he dialed the phone. ¡°Moo¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi on Kuro¡¯s wrist suddenly rang. Kuro¡¯s hand speed was fast and he quickly pressed the Den Den Mushi and acted as if nothing had happened. He looked at the sky. ¡°Colonel Luciru Kuro, you have a call,¡± the Captain said. Kuro immediately retorted, ¡°What phone call? I didn¡¯t hear the phone call. Don¡¯t try to be mysterious here. Crowe, get the people on the ship ready. We¡¯re leaving.¡± What a joke. He is sick and has nothing to gain by going against the Revolutionary Army. Besides, they don¡¯t have much interaction. He fights his pirates and lives a comfortable life. The Revolutionary Army plays his game of overthrowing the World Government and overthrowing Tenryubito. ¡®Does it matter?¡¯ What does a tenryubito have to do with me? I don¡¯t even have a holy name. The captain pursed his lips and glared at Kuro before continuing to make the call. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± This time, the Den Den Mushi rang completely. Kuro subconsciously followed his wrist Den Den Mushi, but he found that the sound did not come from his wrist. Click. The Den Den Mushi was picked up. Kuro turned his head and saw the Marine responsible for communications carrying Den Den Mushi and answering the call. The Den Den Mushi turned into a seagull with a braided beard and round glasses, roaring: ¡°Kuro!!!¡± Kuro¡¯s head leaned back, showing the expression of an old man¡¯s subway phone in his previous life, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Moximossi, Kuro, reply, this is Sengoku!¡± The Den Den Mushi saw that there was no sound and called again. ¡°Colonel Kuro?¡± The Marine came over and handed Den Den Mushi. ¡°It¡¯s Marshal Sengoku.¡± What the hell are you doing here! Kuro glared at the Marine and looked at the Den Den Mushi for a while. He took the microphone and pulled the phone cord long and far away from Den Den Mushi before saying, ¡°Moximossi, Sengoku San.¡± ¡°Kuro!!!¡± Den Den Mushi roared again, scaring the Marine, followed by a series of roars. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in Pegasus Town? What are you doing in the Country of Insects? Why didn¡¯t you answer my call? Huh?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m here to travel.¡± Kuro held the microphone and said, ¡°Sangoku-san, what¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°This old man asked you to stay in Pegasus Town. In addition to letting you deal with the pirates in that place, I also wanted you to stay quietly for a while. The opinions of the higher-ups have not faded!¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sang Sengoku, how can I do some strange things? You know that I am afraid of trouble. By the way, if there is nothing else, I will hang up. I am busy, I am going back.¡± ¡°Wait, Kuro, CP is beside you. Cooperate with them to capture the Revolutionary Army, it will be good for your future.¡± ¡®There are benefits?¡¯ The good thing about you is that you got promoted. Bah! You want to cheat me? Kuro cried out, ¡°Sang Sengoku, I¡¯m just a colonel. I¡¯m here for a tour and I haven¡¯t brought enough troops, less than 200 people. You want me to catch the Revolutionary Army? It¡¯s too terrible. What if I die? The old man is still waiting for me to retire. I have to burn incense for Shiki on New Year¡¯s and New Year¡¯s. If I die, these two people will have nothing.¡± ¡°Stop joking! Kuro!¡± Den Den Mushi roared again and coughed twice. ¡°In short, this is an order from the higher-ups. Just cooperate, whether you can catch them or not.¡± ¡®Yes?¡¯ This is very interesting. ¡°Then I¡­ do my best?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Just do your best. After that, go back to Pegasus Island immediately and don¡¯t wander around anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear any bad news about you!¡± Click. Den Den Mushi fell asleep. Kuro held the microphone with a strange expression. It was a little late for him to say this, and he had done everything he could. However, this is what Marine should do. He is normal to maintain order and no one can find fault with it. Probably¡­ Chapter 325 I¡¯ll Give You a Ruthless One! ¡°Now, do you hear the order?¡± CP3 Captain sneered at Kuro and said, ¡°Marshal Sengoku personally made the call, representing that we are a real CP organization.¡± Kuro ignored him and dialed a number. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me!¡± CP3 Captain said angrily. The phone was dialed and Den Den Mushi became thin and silent. ¡°Moximossi, Mossimossi, can you hear me? This is Captain Kurota of Pegasus Island Marine Base.¡± Kuro said into the microphone, ¡°Can you hear me? Moximus? That¡¯s strange. Is there no sound?¡± ¡°Can I help you?¡± After a long time, Den Den Mushi spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. Your people are in my hands. No, I mean, I¡¯m not going to participate in the Martial Arts Conference. You can help Lorita to get rid of some of her side effects, and then I¡¯ll go back to my Pegasus Island and you can do your Martial Arts Conference. How about that? Anyway, you have so many people in your clan, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have her.¡± Click. Den Den Mushi was hung up. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Kuro, he ignored you,¡± Leda said. ¡°I know.¡± Kuro handed the microphone to Marine and walked to the CP3 Captain and looked at him. ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Captain CP3 subconsciously took a step back. He had a feeling that this man was thinking about something bad. With their understanding of this man¡¯s strength, if they really wanted to do something, they would not be able to resist. **TIP** Kuro slapped the man¡¯s shoulder and grinned. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! You should have said it earlier. If you had said that you were CP, I wouldn¡¯t have been so suspicious. Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier! This is really a big misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just catching the Revolutionary Army? Our Marine and the Judicial Island are the same level of institutions. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you with this, I will help you a lot. You, you¡­¡± Kuro turned around and looked at the soldiers of the Sea Association who were observing from the rear. His eyes were locked on the thin Karl who seemed to be able to be blown away by the wind. ¡°Yes, Marine! What are your orders?¡± Karl stood up excitedly. ¡°Look, although I don¡¯t have many people with me, there are many people who are willing to help us¡­ No, there are many good citizens.¡± You were going to say Hooligan, right? The CP3 Captain looked speechlessly at those weak martial artists who either had evil smiles on their faces or were roguish. It was obvious that he was the kind of person who did nothing wrong and was despised by people all over the world. They were in charge of the intelligence of the Nation of Insects Martial Arts Conference and were too familiar with it. In every Martial Arts Conference, there were many such people. ¡°Listen up, our Marine needs your help now. Go to the town and search it. Find all the out-of-towners and show them to this World Government official. Of course, you are not allowed to hurt civilians or cause riots, otherwise¡­¡± Kuro slapped the hilt of his sword, and his killing intent seeped out of his body, shocking those people so much that their legs trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marine!¡± Carl stood at attention and raised a not very neat Marine salute and shouted, ¡°I promise you that I will complete this mission perfectly!¡± They had no intention of harassing the civilians in the first place. This is the Country of Insects and the town of Shedding. Not to mention Marines, the Luo Family is enough to deal with them. What they want is just to drive away the contestants who are stronger than them. Now that there are Marine and World Government endorsements, they can be bolder. ¡°Very good.¡± Kuro nodded in satisfaction. ¡°However, the information we have is that the Revolutionary Army is not in this town, but in the surrounding villages.¡± The CP3 Captain said. ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Kuro waved his hand and looked indifferent. Who asked you to not give me face! I¡¯ll give you a hard time! In his Kenbonshoku (Observation) perception, there are still some strong people in this town. Originally, he wanted to save some face for the Nation of Insects, but now, he is ready to not give any. Think about it, West Blue¡¯s famous martial arts conference, in the end, the participants are all weak and ugly. Their reputation will definitely drop in an instant. Next time, you will hold a snake skin event. Besides, the next time you hold it, I will come again! As long as I¡¯m in West Blue, you can forget about playing! Thinking of this, Kuro smiled. Seeing this scene, Leda and Crowe, who were familiar with Kuro, looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Well, Kuro is being petty again. As Doflamingo said, yes, he was such a petty man. As for Leda, Kuro was actually not worried because she could eat her fill. According to his experience, her fruit ability has basically offset the so-called bloodline curse. Moreover, at most, she will make a trip to the World Government later. Why can¡¯t the Luo Family¡¯s Patriarch be a revolutionary? Which law stipulates that? I insisted that he was. I¡¯m not the one who discovered the Revolutionary Army. Wait, Revolutionary Army? Kuro touched his chin and suddenly thought of the red hat woman he met at the casino. ¡°Oh!¡± His eyes widened and his fist hit his left palm. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± ¡®I remember, Kerra!¡¯ Wait, if Kerra is here¡­ A trace of red light flashed in Kuro¡¯s eyes, and in an instant, a breeze swept around him. The Observation Haki spread from his body and quickly expanded from the town of molting to the entire island! He sensed the aura of Yixiao! And ¡­ Kuro opened his eyes and looked in a certain direction. He smacked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really annoying¡­¡± ¡­ . In a small dilapidated restaurant. ¡°Uncle Yixiao, try this!¡± Kela handed a piece of bread to the blind man in front of him and said with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Laughing took the black bread and took a big bite, chewing it indifferently. With her hands on her chin, she smiled and said, ¡°This taste¡­ is very good. It is rough, unpalatable, and even has some wood shavings, but its appearance is very good and it looks very gorgeous.¡± ¡°Just like this country, although it looks glamorous, it is made by oppressing the civilians. One smile, although you can¡¯t see it, you can feel it, right? The civilians of this country, like this black bread, are suffering.¡± Laughing swallowed the bread and said, ¡°I am used to traveling and have eaten everything. I have no requirements for food. However, as you said, the civilians of this place are crying.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smiley.¡± Next to Kerra, a blond man said, ¡°We came here to save this place, to stop the civilians here from crying!¡± After hearing this, Yixiao nodded. ¡°I see, Revolutionary Army.¡± ¡°My name is Sabo. Mr. Smiley, you are very powerful. Do you want to join us and carry out such a cause together!¡± Sabo asked with anticipation: ¡°If Mr. Laughing joins, Mr. Dorag will be happy!¡± When Yixiao heard this, he stopped chewing and the white of his closed eyes appeared, ¡°The second-in-command of the Revolutionary Army is famous and I have heard of him.¡± He was silent for a while and said, ¡°But please forgive me for refusing such a thing.¡± ¡°Why? Uncle Yixiao, didn¡¯t you say that there are many dirty people in the world? Then joining us, wouldn¡¯t it be a good opportunity to transform the world together?¡± Kela said anxiously. With a smile, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just a wanderer, and I haven¡¯t thought about doing anything important in the past for the time being, but if I really want to do something, although your power is very strong, it doesn¡¯t conform to my philosophy, so I can only thank you for your kindness.¡± He swallowed the bread in a few bites and said, ¡°I am full. Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Chapter 326 Is My Charm That Bad? Kuro led Marine out of the town of Shedding, guided by CP3. ¡°Colonel Kuro, please walk faster!¡± In the wilderness, CP3 Captain Narga turned to look at Kuro who was walking leisurely and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you slow down, the Revolutionary Army will run away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°That group of people will not stop until they achieve their goal. They must have something to do in this country. If they don¡¯t accomplish their goal, how can they leave?¡± Narga said, ¡°That group of people is very smart. Their people are basically at the front line, encouraging the soldiers gathered at the front line. For this, many of the people of the Luo family in the town of molting have rushed to the front line. But we received news that there are also their people at the rear.¡± ¡°For this, we must speed up and arrest that group of people as soon as possible. No wonder only one member of the Luo family came after causing trouble in the town for half a day and they all went to the front line. Kuro raised his eyebrows. That¡¯s good. If there are no armed forces in the town of molting, there will be no resistance for the Sea Allied Forces. As for capturing the Revolutionary Army? He was sick in the head. It was Sengoku who forced him to run errands for him. You capture your Revolutionary Army, I will travel with you, we have nothing to do with each other. Attack? When the time comes, he will just swing his sword a few times and pretend to be injured. Kuro was familiar with this. After all, he had been doing this for too many years. As for whether you believe it or not? I believe it myself. Seeing Kuro¡¯s indifferent attitude, Narga clenched his fists and held back his anger. If he had a choice, he would prefer to recruit ordinary Marines, but there are no Marines stationed in this country, and it is too late to recruit nearby Marines, so he can only choose this man. Originally, he thought that Lucilu Kuro would be more obedient. After all, they were dealing with the enemy of the World Government and should be more attentive. He did not expect it to be like this. If it was an ordinary Marine, he would have acted up. But this man was not ordinary. He is the direct subordinate of Admiral Kizaru and has a very good relationship with him. There are rumors that he is Kizaru¡¯s illegitimate son! From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a rumor¡­ He is also a new blood that the upper echelons of the Marine are very optimistic about. As expected, he is the core force of the new generation of Marine. He will definitely step into a high position in the future and cannot be offended. Therefore, he could only endure it. Most importantly, he could not beat him. Why are there so many monsters in Marine, while the CP organization has limited strong people? Narga suppressed his anger and walked forward. As the captain, he had already endured it, so the remaining CP3 intelligence personnel naturally had no temper. They were just ordinary personnel. Without a captain, they would be restricted by Kuro according to their rank, so they naturally did not dare to have other thoughts. ¡°What a beautiful view.¡± Kuro looked around and praised. On the mountain river road, the grass is clean and the air is refreshing. With the wind, the ground is surging like a clear spring. The mountains on both sides of the stream are dark green, the water is as clear as jade, and the sound of water is gurgling, making people feel calm. Kuro saw a few fat rabbits and deer lowering their heads to drink water in the stream. As they approached, these animals were not afraid. They just glanced at them and continued to do their own things. ¡°Wow, so fat¡­¡± Leda stopped eating potato chips and looked at the animals, drooling. ¡°Kuro, I bet the meat of these animals is tender.¡± That¡¯s a bet? You want to eat! Kuro glanced at the animals and nodded. ¡°They are quite fat and are not afraid of people. Crowe, beat two of them to satisfy your hunger.¡± Crowe said nothing. With so many subordinates here, why is it always me? Although I claim to be your right-hand man, I don¡¯t really want you to use me as your hand! ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe sighed and stepped forward, ready to catch a few animals. ¡°Colonel Kuro!¡± At this moment, Narga could not help but say, ¡°Please prioritize the mission!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, can¡¯t I eat something? If I¡¯m hungry, I don¡¯t have a chance to catch the Revolutionary Army.¡± Kuro said, ¡°It won¡¯t take long to kill a few animals. Let me tell you, hunting is a very good way to cultivate one¡¯s mood. Look, someone over there has the same idea as me and came to hunt.¡± He pointed to the woods on his left. Whoosh! The moment Kuro pointed, a stream of light flashed over and accurately penetrated the head of a deer. It was an arrow. The whole arrow was half buried in the deer¡¯s head and the arrowhead came out. The iron on the arrowhead looked very rough. Looking carefully, although the arrow was straight, it was also very rough. It was just made of ordinary wood and there were traces of craftsmanship. In the forest ahead, a woman slowly walked out. This woman was wearing a white top and red wide skirt pants. There were many patches on her clothes, but they were very neat and clean. She had a soft, waterfall-like hair style, delicate and beautiful facial features with a little firmness in the softness, and her black eyes were like pearls. Oh! She is a very gentle beauty. She held a big rough bow and carried a simple quiver on her back. As soon as she walked out and saw her prey, she saw Kuro and a group of people. Kuro greeted her and smiled. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± The woman revealed a stunned expression, which was mixed with a little horror. Then, she turned around and ran quickly into the woods and disappeared. This made Kuro¡¯s raised hand stiffen. He pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at Leda. ¡°Leda, is my charm so bad?¡± He was just saying hello. Is there a need to be so scared that you don¡¯t even want your prey? ¡°Who knows.¡± Leda took a bite of potato chips and smiled faintly. He seems to be quite happy? ¡°Someone is really poaching?!¡± Narga looked at the direction in which the woman ran in surprise. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back and tell the Country of Insects. The priority now is to arrest the Revolutionary Army.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± These words made Kuro frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Everything on the land of the Worm Country belongs to the nobility. Civilians are not qualified to obtain everything on the land, including animals.¡± Narga said, ¡°Colonel Kuro, even you Marines have to respect the power of the participating countries, because it is guaranteed by the World Government, and it is the credibility guarantee of our existence. That woman has already violated the law of the Zerg Nation. As a staff member of the World Government, I will report to them. This is my duty.¡± These words made Kuro stare at Narga for a while, then he suddenly turned around and walked towards the woods. ¡°Chloe, take that deer and let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Colonel Kuro, the intelligence shows that the Revolutionary Army is not in that direction, and they want to follow me,¡± Narga hurriedly said. Kuro ignored him and walked straight in. ¡°Bring the deer.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said to his subordinate as he followed. Lida swallowed her saliva and quickly destroyed the potato chips. She followed obediently like a rabbit drinking water by the stream. Chapter 327 Noise Kuro felt that he was wrong. From what he saw through the town of molting, those local residents seemed to be living very well. All of them were dressed well and had healthy physiques. Through his Kenbonshoku (Observation) perception, he could also sense that the aura of the people in this country was similar. After all, Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki can¡¯t sense a person¡¯s specific emotions and state. Although his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki has a wide range, it is mostly used to sense the strength of a person¡¯s aura. He just felt that they should be living well. But Narga¡¯s words made him feel that something was wrong. The basic income of the Country of Insects comes from the export of force to the outside world, and it is basically the export of force of the Luo family. The country is small and there seems to be no local specialties. The only commendable thing is that he is good at environmental protection, but with Narga¡¯s words, this makes Kuro a little concerned. If no one is allowed to develop it, it will certainly protect the environment well, but that also means that humans can¡¯t get anything from nature, not even a blade of grass or a tree. That woman, thinking about it carefully, although she is very good-looking and her skin is very fair, she has a pale sense of value, like a situation caused by malnutrition¡­ After passing through the forest, Kuro walked for a distance and finally saw a small village at the bottom of the hill. The village is very beautiful. Flat houses full of native characteristics of the Nation of Insects are scattered on the flat ground. In front of the town, there is a big tree as a landmark. There are a lot of fields around the tree, which looks like a rural paradise. However, this field seemed very desolate and weeds were growing in a pile. On closer inspection, many of those flat houses were broken. Although they were cleaned very neatly, the wooden boards that had been in disrepair for years were still corroded, revealing a few big holes. A few children were running in the town. As far as his eyes could see, Kuro could see that those children were all skinny and did not look like normal children at all. A very poor village, so poor that no one can eat their fill. ¡°Is it here?¡± Narga walked over at this time, looked at the village and nodded approvingly. ¡°Colonel Kuro, in fact, there is no need to look for that woman in such a hurry. I understand that you want to fulfill the government¡¯s duty, but what we need to do now is to find the Revolutionary Army. Don¡¯t worry, after catching the Revolutionary Army, I will report to you the small credit of discovering poaching.¡± As soon as these words came out, the already quiet surroundings became even quieter. Kuro had his back to Narga, making it difficult to see his face, only the cigar smoke drifting. Leda pulled her head back and looked at Narga as if he were dead. Crowe pushed up his glasses and dropped one hand, his index finger at the bottom. Seeing that Kuro was still ignoring him, the corners of Narga¡¯s mouth twitched. He had already expressed his goodwill, but this man still did not appreciate it! ¡°Hey! Kuro, didn¡¯t you hear me!¡± Narga could barely contain his anger. Even if this guy is strong and has a high status, he is too rude. At the end of the day, he is just a colonel. They are all World Government agencies. His position is much higher than a colonel. No matter what, can¡¯t you give him some face! Just as Narga¡¯s hand was about to touch Kuro¡¯s shoulder and Kuro was about to make a move, Kuro suddenly turned his head and looked at Narga with his red eyes. ¡°Noisy.¡± Boom! The killing intent turned into substance and burst out around Kuro, rolling into a black and gold airflow, pouncing on Narga and the CP3 personnel behind him. Rustle!!! In the distant forest, a group of birds hurriedly flew away, but before they could leave the forest, their bodies stiffened and they fell down. Narga, who was attacked by the murderous aura at a close distance, took a few steps back and sat on the ground, his body shaking. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted on the ground, and the people behind him fainted immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me recalculating the situation in the Worm Country. It¡¯s very annoying.¡± Kuro looked at the unconscious Narga and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the red light had disappeared. He had recalculated just now. With the aura of those children as the benchmark and spread across the country, what he could perceive was different. The aura of the residents of the four towns is much stronger than that of other places, and the aura of other places is exactly the same as that of this place. In other words, except for the four towns in the Country of Insects, the others are all malnourished. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Kuro walked toward the town below. Crowe swallowed his saliva and glanced at the unconscious Narga and shook his head. ¡°A guy who doesn¡¯t understand the situation¡­¡± In that situation, didn¡¯t you see that Miss Leda didn¡¯t dare to talk to Kuro? Why are you still interrupting? Especially what you said, even he couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it. Leaving CP3 behind, Kuro and others walked down the slope and entered the village. The ancient tree was like a landmark, separating the village road from the outside world. Kuro walked behind the ancient tree and entered the village. However, before he could take a few steps, he stopped and stood there. The remaining Marines looked puzzled, but they did not dare to ask and just stood still with Kuro. On the other hand, Leda and Crowe looked at the nearby grass with strange expressions. Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the thick rope that connected the two trees in front of him. Above the rope was a net tied with stones and broken wood. It became a very simple trap. ¡°It¡¯s such an obvious trap. Do you think I¡¯m stupid and will fall for it?¡± Kuro looked at the grass and said, ¡°Come out, brats.¡± Rustle. There was a sound in the grass and three children jumped out. They were about seven or eight years old, two boys and one girl, all thin and weak. ¡°You, who are you, what is your purpose for approaching here!¡± The one who spoke was the little boy in the lead. He held a thick branch that fell from the tree with both hands as a weapon and his body trembled slightly. Behind him, the little girl held a slingshot and faintly shrank behind the boy, her eyes full of fear. As for the other boy, he picked up two stones and faced Kuro and the others. Three imps ¡­ Kuro pointed to the cape on his shoulder and said, ¡°Marine, don¡¯t you know him?¡± The leading boy shook his head and said righteously, ¡°No! Go away, or else, or I will beat you up!¡± These words made Kuro nod slightly. This means that the people outside the town seem to be very ignorant. Chapter 328 Don¡¯t Waste Food, Kid! ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just saw a woman come in here. Is she here?¡± Kuro did not see the woman, but he felt it with his Observation Haki. It was no different from seeing her. However, when they heard this, the three children immediately became nervous. They looked at each other and nodded heavily, as if they had made up their minds. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s pretty, I just want to¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± The little boy holding the branch rushed to Kuro and waved the branch at him, shouting, ¡°You are really here to catch Sister Stork. I will never let you get away with it!¡± The little girl behind him also pulled her slingshot and shot a stone. ¡°Who?¡± Kuro reached out and flicked the flying stone bullet, which hit the waving branch. The little boy¡¯s arm trembled and he almost lost his grip on the branch, but the force of the impact made him stagger and sit on the ground. ¡°Who are you talking about? Stork?¡± He was surprised. Kuro was stunned. The name opened his memories of his previous life. Come to think of it, they look quite similar and they are both holding big bows¡­ It can¡¯t be that bad, right? ¡°Oh no, he revealed his name!¡± The little boy subconsciously covered his mouth, then turned to the little boy holding the stone and shouted, ¡°Go and tell Sister Stork that the Nation of Insects has sent people to catch her!¡± The little boy with the stone nodded and ran straight to the village. He didn¡¯t know if he was in a hurry or something, but the little boy didn¡¯t notice the conspicuous rope in the middle of the trees and tripped over it. With a cry of surprise, he fell to the ground and the rope loosened. Whoosh! The net tied with a large number of wood and stones above was triggered and fell straight down. ¡°Little Lin!!!¡± The little boy holding the branch was so angry that his eyes almost popped out. He didn¡¯t even stand up and his body, which was sitting on the ground, ran over. The little girl with the slingshot also threw down the slingshot and quickly ran over. The boy looked up at the scene, his head in his hands, his eyes closed. ¡°Idiot, if we go over like this, all three of them will be hit, Leda,¡± Kuro said lightly. Whoosh! Just as the trap was about to fall on their heads, a white shadow quickly appeared in the air. Bang! The trap flew apart and wood and stones scattered around. The net floated in front of the three of them. In their eyes, the white-haired little girl who was about the same age as them landed in front of them. Her white hair fluttered with her movements, and the cloak on her back also danced. The word ¡®Justice¡¯ on her back was particularly clear. ¡°Are you okay, brats?¡± Leda turned her head and asked. ¡°So, so handsome!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she murmured. The other two boys looked at Leda¡¯s face and suddenly lowered their heads, blushing. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Thank you for saving us.¡± The boy was silent for a while and said, ¡°No! Even if you save us, we won¡¯t give in. You won¡¯t catch a cricket¡­¡± ¡°Coo¡ª¡± There was a dull sound in his stomach that made Leda tilt her head and look at him with slight scrutiny. The boy¡¯s face turned even redder and he stuttered the second half of the sentence, ¡°S-Sister S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S-S¡­¡± Leda¡¯s gaze made the boy feel ashamed. He always felt that this little girl who was their age was looking down on them. ¡°How can we fix it! Don¡¯t look down on us!¡± The boy gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and was about to hit forward. ¡°Here¡­¡± At this moment, a fragrance flashed in the boy¡¯s nose. The boy stared blankly at Leda¡¯s hand in front of him. There was a piece of soft bread in her hand. ¡°Starving doesn¡¯t feel good. Do you want to eat something?¡± Leda asked softly. The boy wrinkled his nose and swallowed hard. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Is this bread?¡± ¡°Eh? Haven¡¯t you eaten it before?¡± Leda wondered. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen this color,¡± the boy said with some longing. His fingers moved, but he remembered something and his face changed. He slapped Leda¡¯s hand and the bread flew out of his hand and rolled on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sell Sister Stork for a little food!¡± the boy shouted. Seeing this scene, Kuro showed the expression of an ¡°old man subway phone¡± and turned his head away, not wanting to look at it again. ¡°Hey!¡± Leda shouted. ¡°How is it!¡± The boy looked over fearlessly. Then, he was stunned. Leda quickly transformed into a young girl. Her white hair danced in the wind and her hands made cracking sounds. ¡°Don¡¯t waste food, you little devil!¡± Bang! She punched the boy in the head. ¡°Pick it up and eat it, you wasteful bastard!¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s getting bigger, monster!!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes turned white and he held the big bump on his head as tears fell. The other two children shuddered and looked at the enlarged Leda and said in horror, ¡°So, so scary¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat!¡± The boy was hit hard by Leda. He covered the bump on his head and sobbed as he walked over and picked up the piece of bread. As soon as he touched it, the boy was lost in thought. ¡°So soft¡­¡± He had eaten bread before, but they were all hard black bread with wood shavings. The hard ones could be used as weapons. Even that kind of food could not be eaten at any time. As for the soft ones, he had never even seen them, let alone eaten them. Looking at the bread in his hand for a while, the boy opened his mouth and took a big bite. The fragrance finally turned into soft and delicious food and entered the boy¡¯s mouth. His eyes widened and he quickly chewed and swallowed the bread. ¡°Good, delicious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, right?¡± Leda looked at his expression and giggled. ¡°Hungry people eat well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡± The boy was about to take another bite when he suddenly stopped and looked at his two friends. ¡°Hey, Kobayashi, Huina, come and try it. It¡¯s really delicious!¡± ¡°Can I? Vegetable.¡± The two of them swallowed and walked over, looking longingly at the piece of bread. ¡°Only one bite.¡± Suzhan looked at the bread that he had taken a bite of and measured the area. He used his finger to cut a third and handed it to them. The remaining two-thirds was put away by him. ¡°I want to give the rest to Sister Momo.¡± This piece of bread is only the size of a palm. If you only eat a third of it, it is equivalent to tasting it. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re hungry, it¡¯s more important to eat until you¡¯re full. Are you looking down on me for eating so little!¡± This scene made a black line appear on Leda¡¯s forehead. She opened the bag on her shoulder and poured out all the food. Then, she picked up two fruits like a thief and put them in her backpack. Then she said generously, ¡°Eat, it¡¯s all yours!¡± Chapter 329 What? You Want to Eat Too Much? ¡°Can we eat all of these?!¡± Huena was completely attracted by the food and asked in disbelief. The food left behind in Leda¡¯s bag included fruit, candy, wrapped meat skewers, and several boxes of ready-made bentos. Little Lin opened his eyes wide and pointed at the fruits and vowed, ¡°I know that one. It¡¯s a fruit from a tree. I¡¯ve seen it before!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s natural to eat when you¡¯re hungry. How can you not eat?¡± A trace of pain appeared on Leda¡¯s face, but she still urged. But so much food made the three children limp. They wanted to get it, but they didn¡¯t dare to touch it. ¡°If I tell you to eat, then eat. Why don¡¯t you move?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No¡­¡± Suzhan shook his head and said in fear, ¡°It¡¯s too much, it¡¯s really too much. We, we don¡¯t dare to take it.¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from behind. A thin old man appeared and said, ¡°If it is them, there is no problem.¡± ¡°Grandpa Ueda!¡± The three children shouted. The old man was wearing a patched hemp garment and carrying a hoe. Although he was very thin, his eyes were very bright and full of energy. ¡°Is it Marine? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± The old man walked over and glanced at Kuro, then looked at Kuro and bowed. ¡°Thank you very much for the Marine Master¡¯s food!¡± ¡°Really, Grandpa Ueda!¡± Suzhan said excitedly. He glanced at the food, then looked at Leda and Kuro on the other side. He took a deep breath and made a 90-degree bow to them. ¡°Thank you very much for the food. We really need it!¡± The other two children also bowed and the three of them began to pick up food. ¡°Old man, you know us. I thought this village knew nothing.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the old man. ¡°We met when I was a child, Marine Master, you can just call me Shangtu.¡± Utopia said as he looked at the dead deer brought by Marines behind him. When he saw the arrow stuck in the deer¡¯s head, he paused and said: ¡°Marine Master, are you here for the little stork?¡± ¡°Grandpa Ueda!¡± Suzhan called. ¡°How can you say such a thing!¡± Uto shook his head and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I saw it just now, they saved you, such a Marine, I believe they won¡¯t do anything bad to Little Stork.¡± Kuro glanced at them and looked at the unusually quiet village and said, ¡°Old man, tell me about the situation here.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± Utopia turned around and walked forward. ¡°Hey, kid, why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Leda asked in confusion when she saw the three children holding the food without eating. ¡°There are many of us. We can¡¯t just eat them ourselves. Besides, these things are for Sister Stork.¡± The little girl, Huina, sniffed the food in her arms and swallowed her saliva. She hugged it a little tighter as if she was afraid that the food in her arms was fake. The group of people walked into the village. It was almost dusk and the red sun was dim, illuminating the village and making it golden. The buildings of the village seemed very dim. There was no movement inside, as if there was no one. ¡°Marine Master, there are very few adults here, and there is no one in our village.¡± Utopia said slowly: ¡°Because of the war, strong men were sent to the front line, and the rest were sent out by the Nation of Insects as labor, so there are only us in the village.¡± ¡°Then how do you live normally, old man?¡± Kuro glanced around. ¡°I don¡¯t think any of you are full, doesn¡¯t the Country of Insects care?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the rule of the Bug Country, Marine Master.¡± Utopia smiled and said, ¡°Everything here belongs to the nobles. We have no right to do these things, but there is no harvest in the fields, so she also took the risk to hunt. If you really want to blame me, then take me away. I ordered it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. I just want to take a look and return her things to her.¡± Kuro pointed to the dead deer behind him and said. ¡°Eh? Really?!¡± At this time, Suzhan said in surprise, ¡°Are you really not here to catch Sister Stork? Sure enough, you saved us and gave us food. Marine, you are a good man!¡± ¡°Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me uncle!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and was about to speak when Leda shouted first. She gave Suzhan a fierce look and glared. ¡°Do you know how to talk? If I am a big sister, how can he be an uncle!¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± Suzhan¡¯s head shrank and he touched his head and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? He is an uncle. I have an uncle who is about the same age as you.¡± He said with some anticipation, ¡°But my uncle will come back. Generally, it only takes three years to be a laborer. This year, they will come back and they will bring a lot of food. At that time, Sister Stork won¡¯t be so dangerous and tired every day. I will bring a lot of food to thank Sister Stork!¡± ¡°Me too, me too. When my parents come back, I will also bring a lot of things to thank Sister Stork.¡± Huina said firmly. ¡°I also¡­¡± Kobayashi¡¯s voice was much softer than theirs, but his demeanor indicated that he also had this idea. Utopia looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°My son went out as a laborer. When they all come back, the village will return to its former state and it will not be like this.¡± There was hope in his eyes. The light in his eyes made Kuro fall silent. ¡°We¡¯re here, Marine Master.¡± He went to a big house and said to Kuro. The house was also very old. As soon as Kuro stuck his head out, he saw the situation inside through a hole. In a hall, the woman in white and red pants knelt there, surrounded by a group of children. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t catch any prey today.¡± The woman said to the children apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Stork, it¡¯s too dangerous to hunt for us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Stork, we¡¯re fine, but you have to take care of yourself.¡± The children spoke around the stork. Stork shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go out again tonight. For now, just bear with it.¡± ¡°Tsubaki.¡± Suddenly, Utopia said. As if she did not hear it, Stork touched the head of a child and smiled gently. ¡°Cricket!¡± Uto continued to call. The stork still didn¡¯t seem to hear it. Utopia took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Baitu!!!¡± ¡°What? You want to eat too much? Well¡­ I¡¯ll think of something.¡± The armadillo paused and looked at the child. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The child was a little confused. He turned his head and pointed to the soil outside the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa Ueda.¡± Chapter 330 Empty Ear Tsukuyomi turned around and happened to see Kuro and Marine behind him. She was shocked and picked up the big bow on the floor the moment she stood up. She quickly drew the bow and put an arrow on it with a serious face. ¡°Sister Stork!¡± Suddenly, three children barged in. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, they are good people. That Marine sister saved Kobayashi and gave us food.¡± Su Cheng moved the food in his arms forward and said. After hearing this, a trace of frost appeared on the soft face. The bowstring was like a full moon and the arrow flew out with a whoosh. The arrow was very fast and its strength and speed were not low. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro quickly dodged and grabbed the arrow with one hand and asked loudly, ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? Do you not understand human language?¡± ¡°What good can a man-eating demon do!¡± The stork said coldly, ¡°You want to eat us with Little Lin. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kuro was stunned and did not know what to say for a moment. This woman¡­ ¡°Sister Stork!¡± Su Cheng shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not drinking with Little Lin, but saving Little Lin, saving Little Lin!!¡± Stork froze and looked at the three children holding the food. The three children nodded quickly at him. There was a trace of blush on Stork¡¯s face and he quickly put down the bow and kept bowing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my ears are not very good and I often misheard.¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± Kuro casually threw the arrow down and waved his hand. ¡°You dropped your prey, I¡¯m here to send it back to you. That¡¯s it, we¡¯re leaving. It¡¯s hard to explain when CP3 wakes up.¡± ¡°Ah? You want me to give you an explanation?¡± Stork took a deep breath and made up his mind. He stood up and said, ¡°I did the poaching. Catch me. I won¡¯t resist. I only hope that you can forgive these children. They are too hungry. I can only do this.¡± ¡°Sister Stork!¡± A child hugged the leg of the Pallas¡¯s cat and cried, shouting to Kuro, ¡°No, Sister Pallas didn¡¯t do anything, you can¡¯t catch her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you take Sister Minqiao away!¡± A few children stood in front of the stork and opened their hands. Their thin bodies carried strong will as they said firmly. ¡°I¡­¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead are exposed. What¡¯s wrong with this woman¡¯s ears? He was sure that this woman was not the one he was familiar with in his previous life, but just the same name and face. This is nothing unusual. He even looks like Captain. With the explanation of a few children, Pallas finally understood and then bowed to Kuro to apologize. ¡°Forget it, you play by yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Kuro waved his hand, not wanting to talk to this woman anymore. ¡°Marine uncle, please stay. Sister Tatar is very good at cooking.¡± Suzhan urged him to stay. ¡°Yes, as an apology, please stay and let me entertain you. If you don¡¯t mind, I will take care of the deer. The barbecue should be fine.¡± Stork smiled confidently. ¡°Although your cooking is not good, you will eat well.¡± ¡°Kuro, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Leda looked at the dead deer and pulled Kuro¡¯s clothes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and looked at the group of children. ¡°Koro, go and hunt a few more. One is definitely not enough to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded and led a few Marines into the woods. ¡°Thank you, Marine.¡± Uto thought of something and bowed to Kuro, and then said worriedly, ¡°But this way, to Marine Master¡­¡± ¡°When people are hungry, they have to eat. The world is big, and eating is the greatest. When I am hungry, I want to eat. I am in the right no matter how you say it. If I am so hungry that I don¡¯t have the strength, what if I can¡¯t catch the Revolutionary Army?¡± Kuro said indifferently. Although he said that, Kuro did have the idea of putting this matter on his head. Isn¡¯t it just hunting a few deer? The Martial Arts Conference has already caused him a lot of trouble, what¡¯s one more complaint? Besides, he would be happy if there were more complaints. ¡°Then try your cooking first and barbecue this deer.¡± Kuro glanced at her and said. ¡°What? You want me to run away with you?¡± Stork was stunned and immediately shook his head. ¡°No, I have to take care of these children.¡± ¡°Barbecue! Barbecue! Barbecue!!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Why should I escape with you? I¡¯m a Marine!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be happy to take me away?¡± Stork looked puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Kuro rubbed his forehead and felt that he had no strength left in his body. ¡°Forget it, think whatever you want.¡± Seeing Kuro walking back, the stork was a little confused, but it still walked out and began to cook the deer. The other children also cheered and quickly divided the food of the three children, but they did not eat it. They carefully stored it one by one and then came out to help. Set the fire, peel the skin, and remove the dirt. The stork was very smooth and skilled in dealing with deer. She cleaned the deer meat with the help of the nearby stream. Kuro, on the other hand, found a big rock and sat down to calm himself down. No, talking to this woman would easily anger him. ¡°Marine Master, please forgive me.¡± Utopia walked over and said with a careful smile, ¡°She is like this. She was hit when she was a child and her ears have been very bad since then. Because of this, when the Nation of Insects sent people to recruit her, she was not selected and stayed.¡± He looked at the stork and his face softened. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the stork. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of so many children.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°That¡¯s pretty tough.¡± He looked at the stork washing the venison and narrowed his eyes. In an environment like the Country of Insects, if civilians don¡¯t even have the right to mine nature, then this village has a stork that dares to break the rules. If other villages don¡¯t have it, it might be even worse. No wonder the Revolutionary Army appeared here. However, if someone like Stork is discovered one day, the nobles of the Country of Insects will definitely not let her go so easily. Kuro smacked his lips, threw away the cigar end, and stamped it out. ¡°This is really¡­ F*ck!¡± He cursed. Kuro glanced at the barren field in front of him and asked, ¡°By the way, old man, if nature is not allowed here, you should be able to use that land. Although you are all children, you still have strength. Why don¡¯t you farm? Don¡¯t you have seeds?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Utopia smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There is no way to plant it. There is a particularly magical beast in the Nation of Insects, and it is often visited by some nobles. They call it the ¡®Wind of Nature¡¯. It is a wild boar, and every specific season, it will run all over the Nation of Insects. In the direction it runs, there is our field¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t hunt wild beasts, so we can¡¯t kill that boar. We can only let it run like this. When there were many people, we could tempt it to run to other places and not let it destroy the fields, but now there are fewer people and no one can deal with it, so no matter how we sow, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Utopia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I haven¡¯t given up the hope of sowing. That boar can¡¯t stop me from reclaiming the fields. Every time it comes, I will stop it. I believe that the things in the fields will grow!¡± Chapter 331 So Delicious That I Cry The deer meat was washed clean, and the seemingly weak body of the stork could easily carry an entire deer on a bamboo pole. She flipped the body of the deer skillfully, then took out a small bag at her waist and sprinkled the powder inside evenly. ¡°This smell¡­¡± As the spices were sprinkled, Leda, who ate almost all of East Blue and the first half of the Grand Line, wrinkled her nose, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°What a soft taste, the fragrance is so strong.¡± ¡°Yes, this is my own spice.¡± The stork smiled and said, ¡°It will not cover the sweet taste of the venison itself. Instead, it will be mixed with the fragrance of the venison.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve never been out of here¡­¡± Kuro also moved his nose and nodded in approval. ¡°To be able to make such a high-quality spice without systematic learning, it¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°What? You want me to go pee with you? And find a place to build it?¡± Stork was stunned and said awkwardly, ¡°If it¡¯s a toilet, the nearby woods are okay. There¡¯s no need for a lid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± You did it on purpose! Why did you answer Leda so well before! ¡°I will be an idiot if I talk to you again!¡± Kuro glared at her. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Outside, Crowe and a few Marines came back carrying a few deer. ¡°That¡¯s all we got.¡± Kuro turned to look and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Wow, so many deer!¡± A group of children circled Marine excitedly. ¡°Hey, Marine, are these all for us?¡± Suzhan pointed at the deer excitedly and asked Kuro. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s just that we are hungry and need a lot of food. It has nothing to do with you. If there is any left, then I will give it to you.¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°Eh¡­ Is that so?¡± Suzhan looked disappointed. ¡°Uncle, are you so stingy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Uto glared at the lamp and bowed to Kuro. ¡°Thank you very much, Marine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very fragrant¡­¡± Crowe also wrinkled his nose and looked at the golden venison. The fragrance completely spread out, causing Marine to swallow his saliva. It looked like it was delicious. Seeing this scene, Suzhan smiled proudly and said, ¡°The dishes made by Sister Taki are very delicious!¡± He opened his hands and said in a tone of admiration, ¡°It¡¯s the best in the world!¡± ¡°Done.¡± At this moment, the stork paid attention to the fire and said, ¡°It¡¯s ready to eat.¡± Hearing this, a group of children took the lead to surround it. A child reached out to touch the deer meat and then shrank back. ¡°It¡¯s hot!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Haki appeared in Leda¡¯s palm and she grabbed a deer leg and tore it off. The roasted golden deer leg flowed with the tearing action and splashed onto the fire, making the flame stronger. She took the deer leg and thought for a moment. She tore the deer leg in half and handed it to Kuro. ¡°Here, Kuro, let¡¯s split it.¡± ¡°You guys eat first.¡± Kuro glanced at the drooling children and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite for the time being.¡± ¡°Eat first, Marine, without you, we can¡¯t eat this deer.¡± Su Cheng said to Kuro, ¡°Sister¡¯s cooking is really delicious, so delicious that¡­ so delicious that I will cry!¡± ¡°How good can a barbecue be? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. With that, he did not refuse. He took the deer leg from Leda and took a bite, chewing it. With just one bite, Kuro¡¯s eyes became dull and he chewed mechanically. His nose wrinkled and his eyes turned red. ¡°So gentle!¡± Marine, who was given food, had just eaten. Immediately, someone cried and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s too gentle, it reminds me of Mom!¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, I miss home!¡± ¡°Me too. My home is in the South China Sea. I miss Mom¡¯s scolding¡­¡± Marines who had eaten meat all burst into tears. On the other hand, after those children got the meat, they ate very quietly, but all of them showed very quiet smiles, as if they had some hope. Kuro swallowed the food in his mouth and stared blankly at the deer leg in his hand. That mouthful reminded him of some scenes in his previous life at home. After transmigrating for more than 20 years, his memories of his previous life can only be described as ¡®vague¡¯. Many times, Kuro has forgotten the fact that he is a transmigrator. Only the occasional appearance of a few key people and things made him alert to his identity. But this meal¡­ The gentle thought reminded her of her mother¡¯s nagging and father¡¯s advice when she came home back then. The gentleness and warmth she felt after coming of age were all experienced in the venison. It was a very gentle taste. ¡°This woman¡­¡± Kuro stared at the stork that smiled because everyone had eaten. ¡°Did you drug him?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked suspicious. She almost made him cry. ¡°Ni¡­ San¡­¡± Leda stared at the venison in her hand, completely stunned. Kuro turned his head and saw Leda¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Leda?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Leda subconsciously shook her head and took a big bite of the venison. She said excitedly, ¡°Kuro, this venison is really delicious. Sister¡¯s cooking is really good!¡± ¡°Then eat more¡­¡± Kuro looked down at his food and thought for a long time. He quickly finished the deer leg and lit a cigar. The smoke mixed with some water droplets and floated up. He looked at the full moon in the sky and was silent for a long time. Then he said softly, ¡°Can it be repaired¡­¡± Tomoe smiled and looked at the people who were eating heartily. Suddenly, his face turned pale and his body shook violently and he fell to the ground. ¡°Sister Stork!¡± Huena was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Her sudden collapse made everyone look over. Those children stopped eating and showed panicked expressions. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Kuro glanced at it and sensed it with his Kenbonshoku (Observation). Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s just that the relaxation after excessive tension has caused the mind to relax. This woman¡¯s breath is worse than yours. She should have been hungry. Now that she has relaxed, she will naturally faint.¡± ¡°Tsubaki¡­¡± Uto looked over and wiped his tears. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± WHOOSH!!! As soon as he finished speaking, a strong wind rushed in from afar, suppressing the flames of the bonfire and almost extinguishing them. The wind that appeared made everyone except Marine freeze. ¡°It¡¯s Nature¡¯s Wind!¡± Utopia thought of something and turned to look in the direction of the field, shouting, ¡°Everyone, go and take refuge, don¡¯t come out, the wind of nature is coming!¡± With that, he took the lead and ran into a house. He did not know where that thin body got his strength from, but he ran very fast. Then, he carried a hoe and went straight to the field. ¡°Hey, old man, what are you doing?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I want to protect everyone¡¯s fields!¡± Utopia shouted without looking back. Chapter 332 Don¡¯t Set FALG (1) In his memory, when was the most prosperous time in the village? It was thirty years ago, before the Luo family came. At that time, although the surrounding land still had this rule, there were many people in their village. Everyone could not only eat their fill by farming every day, but they could also sell excess food to the town. But ever since the Law Family came, the number of people in their village has been decreasing. Those people, those with smiles, slowly retreated from his memory. The village also gradually became dilapidated from prosperity to what it is now. But at that time, everyone would still be alive and he could still farm, and those boys could also help. Until the boar appeared. The wild boar trampled on the field. No matter how he planted the seeds and took good care of them, on the eve of germination, the wild boar would come accurately. It is not that there is no food planted in the soil, but every time when it is about to germinate, the boar will run over and destroy the village¡¯s fields. Later, the stork grew up and used her bow and arrow to force the wild boar not to rush into the village, but it only protected the village from collision and the fields could not be preserved. Again and again and again, the upper soil planted the seed, just as the hope in his heart would never die. One day, the seed in the earth would sprout. Even if¡­ ¡°Come on, beast!!!¡± Utopia ran to the field and pointed the hoe in his hand forward and roared, ¡°I will not give in. Even if I have to give up my life, I will stop you!¡± If the stork fainted, he would take it on. Even if he was old and powerless, he would protect this field. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the old man!¡± Utopia laughed loudly. Thud! In front of him, there was a loud vibration. Knock knock knock knock! The sound gradually intensified. In the dark night, a huge shadow draped in moonlight raised a cloud of dust on the ground. It was a huge wild boar. Its protruding tusks were cold under the moon. Its hooves were raised and it ran forward. On the back of the wild boar, there was a strange haystack that looked like a wild vegetable, glowing slightly. Nature¡¯s Wind, the wonder of the Insect Country. Just as the boar charged forward, a few people appeared on the hillside behind it. ¡°Mr. Yixiao, sorry to trouble you.¡± Szabo looked at the wild boar rushing in the wilderness below and said in a deep voice, ¡°This guy is one of the culprits that makes the people of the Nation of Insects hungry. It¡¯s too fast for us to catch it. If it¡¯s Mr. Smiley¡¯s ability, there will definitely be no problem.¡± Next to him, both Kerra and Crow stood watching the big boar. ¡°Hey, Szabo, there¡¯s an old man there,¡± said Kiera anxiously. ¡°Please act as soon as possible, Mr. Smiley!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Yixiao closed his eyes and held the sword in front of him, holding it in his right hand. Just as he was about to draw the sword, he was suddenly stunned and said, ¡°In order to repay the kindness of a meal, I promised to help you solve the problem of the Beast in the Country of Insects, but¡­ I can¡¯t repay this kindness for the time being.¡± ¡°Mr. Smiley?¡± Sabo looked at him and smiled. Seeing that he did not make a move for a long time and that the wild boar was almost running to the field, Sabo gritted his teeth and quickly jumped down from the mountain and ran straight towards the wild boar. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s too late!¡± With his own speed, he could not catch up with this wild boar. If he could catch up, he would not let the wild boar run around. Now, it¡¯s too late! Whoosh! Just as Sabo rushed forward, a huge golden slash soared from the village and went straight for the huge wild boar. The slash hit the head of the wild boar and stopped the wild boar¡¯s running shape. The light of the slash shone brightly around it, like a moon falling into the mortal world, staring at the huge body of the wild boar and making it keep moving back. ¡°Ao!!!¡± Bang!!! The slash disappeared on the head of the wild boar. The wild boar let out a miserable cry and a cloud of smoke appeared on its head. Its eyes rolled back and its huge body fell down. ¡°Wind of Nature¡­¡± Utopia stared blankly at the fallen wild boar, then looked back and saw Kuro holding a black saber in one hand and walking over slowly. ¡°Old man, there¡¯s no need to show any determination. Just hide your thoughts.¡± Kuro bent his pinky with his other hand and said while picking his ear: ¡°Do you know what ¡®FLAG¡¯ means? It means that some words will have the opposite effect after being said. For example, there are soldiers on the battlefield who say, ¡®After this battle, he will go back and get married.¡¯ Then he usually can¡¯t go back to the battlefield. When he goes back, his fianc¨¦e may be someone else¡¯s. Even if he gets married, the child may not be his.¡± ¡°This terrifying effect is because you said what¡¯s in your heart, so don¡¯t casually reveal it, especially for someone your age, it¡¯s very easy for something to happen.¡± ¡°Marine Master¡­¡± Utopia looked at him in a daze and then looked at the wild boar in the distance in disbelief. ¡°Has Nature¡¯s Wind fallen?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t your eyes see?¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this thing came from and knocked it out. Speaking of which, this thing¡¯s skin is quite thick. The skin should be good. I¡¯ll take it back and decorate my home.¡± ¡°Ruh-Ruh-Ruh-Ruh-Kuro!¡± Behind him, Szabo¡¯s pupils contracted and he cried out, ¡°Why are you here!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back, let¡¯s continue to eat.¡± Kuro acted as if he didn¡¯t hear it, put away Autumn Water and walked back. ¡°Stop, Luciru Kuro!¡± Szabo shouted. ¡°Well, Marine Master, someone called you? I heard Kuro¡­ Is your surname Lucilu?¡± Uto opened his mouth, looked at Sabo and said to Kuro. ¡°What?¡± Kuro pricked up his ears and listened carefully for a while. He shook his head and said, ¡°No one. You heard wrong. No one called me at night.¡± ¡°Colonel Luciru Kuro!¡± At this moment, a group of men in black ran over. Narga also woke up at this time and saw Kuro beside the huge wild boar at a glance. He was about to question him when he suddenly saw a blond man standing behind him. Under the bright moonlight, the man¡¯s face was clearly visible. ¡°Sabo!¡± Narga said in surprise, ¡°The second-in-command of the Revolutionary Army, Chief of Staff, Sabo! You are actually here?! Don¡¯t move, we want to arrest you!¡± Szabo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Government personnel?¡± ¡°Sabo!¡± At this time, Kerra and Crow arrived and stood with Szabo, looking at CP3 led by Narga and Kuro who had his back to them. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Lucilu Kuro? Why is he here, and there are people from the government, are they colluding with each other?¡± ¡°Marine Master, they are really calling you¡­¡± Uto reminded him again. Kuro puffed out a mouthful of smoke, sighed, turned around, and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve already pretended not to hear it. Can¡¯t you retreat obediently at this time? If you really have nothing to do, go to the town of molting and the town of butterflies to incite a rebellion. What are you doing here?¡± As he spoke, he pretended to look surprised. ¡°What? Revolutionary Army? Second in command? Where?¡± Narga gritted his teeth. This is too fake! He glanced at Kuro and took a deep breath. Now is not the time to settle scores with him. The Revolutionary Army in front of him is important. ¡°Colonel Kuro, quickly catch these Revolutionary Army, this is a big fish!¡± Chapter 333 One More Pervert Than The Other ¡°Sure enough, the two are colluding!¡± Szabo looked at the bonfire on the other side of the village and the faint fragrance that drifted here. His face suddenly changed, ¡°They are just hungry and they want to eat something, and you want to catch them?¡± With that, he moved his legs and quickly ran to Kuro and punched him. ¡°I will not let you catch these people. We will save the civilians of this country!¡± Dang! The fist and the blade collided with a crisp sound. Kuro watched as Szabo¡¯s fist was quickly dyed black and said in surprise, ¡°Your reaction is quite fast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Luciru Kuro.¡± Szabo looked up at him with a trace of anger in his eyes. ¡°As a brother, I can settle the score with you!¡± He missed his punch and his body moved around Kuro, his fists and feet quickly greeted him. Dang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Kuro held Autumn Water in one hand and calmly blocked Szabo¡¯s attack. He turned his head and dodged Szabo¡¯s punch and quickly swung his knife. Bang! This knife hit Szabo¡¯s body and made a muffled sound, forcing him away. ¡°Brother?¡± Kuro swung Autumn Water and spat out a mouthful of smoke. He looked at Sabo who was retreating. ¡°I don¡¯t remember offending your brother.¡± Szabo¡¯s clothes were cut by this knife and a layer of Armament Haki slowly faded from his body. He stared at Kuro and gritted his teeth. ¡°At that time, you stopped Ace!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kuro suddenly understood and said, ¡°Yes, there is such a thing. You are Ace¡¯s brother, so you are the brother of the pirate in the straw hat? It¡¯s really strange that the pirate and the second-in-command of the Revolutionary Army are brothers.¡± ¡°Catch him, Lucilu Kuro!¡± Narga roared from the side. Kuro opened his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s the second-in-command. It¡¯s so scary. I, a colonel, can¡¯t deal with it. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡± Narga took the lead and the rest of the government personnel followed and surrounded Sabo. ¡°Sabo, let us help!¡± Kerra called out and broke into the crowd to confront Narga. At this moment, the man in the black feather coat with a pale face and a beak mask opened his hands and his body turned into a large number of crows, delaying the remaining government personnel. Whoosh! The personnel were surrounded and Szabo took the opportunity to pass through. His fingers were separated and his index and middle fingers were together. His ring finger and little finger were together and his Armament Haki swept over them. He jumped into the sky and attacked with his claws. ¡°Dragon Claw Fist!¡± Whoosh! The black claw fell straight down and cut through Kuro¡¯s body. Sabot stopped and watched Kuro, who was hit by him, ripple like water and slowly disappear. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s figure appeared from the side. He bit his cigar and said in surprise, ¡°Such great power, it¡¯s so scary.¡± Szabo stared at Kuro and said word by word, ¡°Stop joking!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, what does Ace have to do with me¡­¡± Kuro looked at the government personnel who were being held back by Kerra and the group of crows and said, ¡°If you really want to find someone, you should look for Tiki. Why are you looking for me? I am just doing my duty as a Marine.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll find whoever I meet.¡± Szabo looked at Kuro and said, ¡°A man who goes out to sea, although life and death are decided by himself, as a brother, of course I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± With that, he continued to rush forward, his hands in the form of dragon claws, attacking Kuro. That strength¡­ Even if Kuro did not take it head-on, he could feel the power of this move. This man¡¯s body technique and Haki are not low. Autumn Water waved her blade horizontally, and the blade collided with Szabo¡¯s dragon claw. Clang! Clang! Clang! Szabo¡¯s arms were like afterimages as he launched a series of attacks, all hitting Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water. Autumn Water was played by Kuro and her waving speed was unusually dense. No matter how Sabo attacked, he could not break through his defense. Whoosh! Kuro waved his knife diagonally and forced Szabo away again. He sighed and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you three brothers? Are each of you more perverted than the other?¡± Although Ace died and did not look domineering when he was alive, his fruit ability is not low and his Kenbonshoku (Observation) is not weak. He is at least a Shichibukai. Not to mention the straw hat. Garp has taught him for so many years, but he just lacks experience. When he comes out of the mountain again and has enough experience, his strength will also make a full improvement. And this Saab¡­ He is the second-in-command of the Revolutionary Army at such a young age. No one will believe that he is weak. Most importantly, they were young, even younger than him. ¡°When I think of you, I feel that the times are really turbulent¡­¡± Kuro said, ¡°Speaking of which, if you don¡¯t rebel, is it really good to tangle with me here? I am just an insignificant colonel. You can¡¯t change anything even if you find trouble with me. Why don¡¯t you do something serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a serious matter to stop you from capturing the villagers first.¡± Szabo said coldly: ¡°A lackey of the World Government, stop fooling people here!¡± ¡°Merman Karate!¡± On the other side, Kherla seized the gap in Narga¡¯s defense and threw a standard straight punch at Narga¡¯s abdomen. After suffering a heavy blow, Narga staggered and his eyes rolled back. He almost fainted, but he gritted his teeth and kicked a Mist Kick. Khera dodged back and avoided the attack of the Mist Kick. As a powerhouse who had learned the Rokushiki, even if Narga¡¯s willpower is not strong, it is definitely not weak. This woman is very strong, but Narga can still bear it. ¡°Kerla, don¡¯t tangle with him, go to the village and save the others first,¡± Saab said urgently. ¡°Understood!¡± In an instant, Kerra escaped and no longer entangled with Narga. Narga wanted to catch up, but he was entangled by a group of crows, forcing him to stand firm and hit those crows. These crows are very fast, and most importantly, their strength is not low. If they peck someone, they can peck a bloody hole. Sabo continued to rush towards Kuro. No matter what, he wanted to hold this man back and not let him return in time. ¡°I said you¡­¡± Kuro looked at Kerra, who was going to rush through him to the village, and then looked at Sabo, who was rushing over, and sighed. ¡°It seems that this is the only way. I can¡¯t let you go, then¡­¡± ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Whoosh! Kearla was suddenly shocked and subconsciously rolled down. A huge golden slash flew over her head and soared into the sky, flying towards the moon. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Kerra¡¯s throat surged and she swallowed dryly. Cold sweat flowed down her face. ¡°Are you kidding me? Is it that fast?¡± She had already seen this slash from the boar just now, but she did not expect it to be so fast. She could not sense it at all! Chapter 334 Brother, What Do You Want? Kuro never wanted to have a conflict with these people. The Revolutionary Army has no grudge against him. If he is sick, he will go and find trouble with these people. The Revolutionary Army is something that the World Government has to deal with. Marines do not have that responsibility. If it weren¡¯t for Marshal Sengoku¡¯s personal call, he wouldn¡¯t even get involved. He did not want to get involved in the first place. He casually beat up the Revolutionary Army and retreated while pretending to pursue them. After the mission is completed, he will go back to find the ancestor of the Luo Family to undo Leda¡¯s bloodline curse and then return to Pegasus Island to live his own life. This was all planned, but these people refused to let him have his way. You said that you are a revolutionary army, why are you entangled with Marines? Haven¡¯t you been hiding here and there and secretly rebelling? When did you openly go against others? But these few, especially that Sabo, were pestering him. Can¡¯t you quit while you¡¯re ahead? Can¡¯t you see that old man? Or that wild boar? My signal is so full, but I showed it to the blind. In that case, he could only act a little. It just so happens that he also has some things to do. With the help of the Revolutionary Army, it is totally possible. Kuro closed his eyes and released his Observation Color. After locking onto his target, he opened his eyes and a red light flashed in his eyes. Seeing this scene, Szabo immediately took a stance, his face solemn. Lucilu Kuro, as a Marine who stood out in the Top War and blocked Luffy and the Whitebeard Pirates on the execution platform to save Ace, was naturally noticed by Sabo. Therefore, he knew more about this guy than anyone else. Like them, he was born in East Blue and only entered the Headquarters after ten years of hiding in East Blue. After arriving at the Headquarters, his promotion position rose like a rocket, from a Captain of East Blue to a Colonel of the Headquarters. Especially after he reached the top, he basically ignored the rules and ignored the rules of the World Government because he was directly under the General. Although this is a good thing for them, it also means that this man is a dangerous man who doesn¡¯t follow the rules. Their internal judgment is that this man must have other motives. Especially his strength. According to the information sent by informants and intelligence, he is very strong! Sabo actually did not want to meet him in this country, because this would greatly destroy the feasibility of the plan, or even, it might fail! But he could not leave this village alone. There are too many drawbacks in the Country of Insects. The people of the four towns are the real residents of the Country of Insects, and the rest of the people are no different from ants. No one cares about the life and death of these people. Sabo wants to use this war opportunity to destroy the rule of the Country of Insects and save these civilians! ¡°Just delay a little.¡± Szabo took a deep breath and his hands became more armed. He thought, ¡°As long as there is a little time, Crow will take away the people in the village.¡± ¡°Little brother of the Revolutionary Army, what are you thinking about? I¡¯m coming.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and smiled at Sabo. That smiling face froze there. Szabo¡¯s pupils shrank and he felt a chill coming from the top of his head. Subconsciously, he lowered his head. Whoosh! The black light brought by Autumn Water lit up under the moonlight and swung across the top of Sabo¡¯s head. The figure rippled like water, and the one who appeared beside Sabo was Kuro! Shadow Cut! ¡°Oh, he dodged it. It¡¯s surprising.¡± Kuro let out a surprised cry and immediately changed the direction of Autumn Water and slashed down vertically. Bang!! Szabo raised his hands and parried Autumn Water¡¯s blade. ¡°So heavy!¡± He gritted his teeth and felt his arms going numb. This slash made his feet sink deep into the ground. ¡°Well done, little brother of the Revolutionary Army, pay attention.¡± Kuro laughed and the blade slid down both of Szabo¡¯s hands, creating a ball of sparks on his hands, sticking to his arms from the opposite direction and swinging up from the bottom. ¡°Zhanbo.¡± The golden slash stared at Szabo¡¯s hands and rushed straight into the sky. ¡°Right, this is the direction¡­¡± Kuro looked up and was about to chase after him. Just as he raised his foot, a purple slash suddenly flew from the distant mountain peak and offset the golden slash he had struck. Da, da, da¡­ The sound of a wooden stick hitting the ground slowly sounded. Kuro turned his head in surprise and saw a tall purple man leaning on a wooden stick and approaching bit by bit. ¡°Hey, no way¡­¡± Kuro was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°You are also here?¡± ¡°I was unable to repay the help of the Revolutionary Army. Now that I have the opportunity, I naturally have to help.¡± The tall man slowly walked over and said to Kuro. A smile! Without the slash, Szabo fell from the sky and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yixiao, but this has nothing to do with you. This is the Revolutionary Army¡¯s business. It¡¯s not good for you to interfere.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± One-Smile smiled at Szabo and turned to Kuro, ¡°Marine, you shouldn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± At this time, Leda and Crowe arrived with a group of Marines. ¡°Luo Family¡­¡± As soon as he saw Leda¡¯s hair color, Szabo was slightly stunned, and then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Is the Luo family also present? Marine, didn¡¯t you act for justice? You actually helped such a family. It¡¯s not wrong to say that you are the World Government¡¯s lackeys.¡± ¡°Your eyes can be donated to useful people, such as a gambling blind person!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and pointed at Leda. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s a Marine! Besides, who said that white hair must be a member of the Luo family? Do you have evidence? The Revolutionary Army can¡¯t speak without evidence. That¡¯s no different from a gangster.¡± ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Kuro looked at A smile and asked, ¡°Brother, what do you want?¡± ¡°I was just passing by and saw someone being attacked, so I saved him. I have no intention of going against the World Government.¡± Laughing slowly pulled out his sword, his eyes rolled up a little and he aimed at Kuro, ¡°In addition, as a wanderer, I have always wanted to fight with the Great Swordsman and test my swordsmanship. Now that I see it, I can¡¯t help but feel itchy.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I think so.¡± Kuro thought about it and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Forget it, you are also suitable.¡± He and Yixiao looked at each other. For a moment, both of them stood there in silence. ¡°Colonel Kuro! Save me!¡± On the other side, Narga could not resist the crows and was surrounded by them and gradually lost consciousness. CP3, who was beside him, was already lying there. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the village!¡± Szabo found an opportunity and rushed towards the village with Kerr. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Crowe was about to make a move when he saw Kuro wave his hand and say, ¡°Don¡¯t chase them. Now that CP3 has fallen, the right to explain is with me. I think there is someone here who is more threatening than the Revolutionary Army. As for whether it is him or not, we have to verify it. The Revolutionary Army and so on, put them aside.¡± What a joke. Why should I chase after you when you¡¯re already down? You were still standing there just now. He can help. Now¡­ you can do whatever you want. Chapter 335 Same Opposition Szabo and Kerra ran into the village. The crows also flew over and condensed into a human shape in the distance and entered the village. Kuro did not even look at them. He held Autumn Water and stared at the smile in front of him. ¡°I say, brother, I¡¯m dizzy. Why don¡¯t we just let it go?¡± Laughing didn¡¯t answer him. The whites of his eyes rolled up and he stared straight at Kuro and said slowly, ¡°Yellow, red, blue¡­ but it¡¯s not dyed black, but filled with gold. Little brother, your breath and color are full of bad taste. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°In addition, I am just a wanderer. When I meet strong people, I have no other choice but to fight them. The World Government won¡¯t put me on the wanted list because of this, right?¡± He continued. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. They are not that stupid. Brother, you are as strong as a monster. No one will easily push you to the opposite side.¡± Kuro blew out smoke. He watched as Yixiao gradually pulled out the staff blade and sighed slightly. ¡°Then brother, let me ¡®verify¡¯ if you are a suspicious Revolutionary Army. Please show mercy, I am very weak.¡± ¡°Little brother is very humorous.¡± With a smile, he held the cane blade and said in a deep voice, ¡°In my opinion, you are strong like a monster.¡± Phew¡­ The wind blew on the grassland, fluttering their clothes and the ends of their hair. Bang!! In the world, a golden and a purple slash suddenly collided, triggering a shock wave that pressed the surrounding grass down. Whoosh! Clang!!! Kuro himself turned into an afterimage and went straight for Laughing. The Autumn Water Black Blade was placed on Laughing¡¯s blade, making a crisp sound. Crack crack¡­ Kuro pressed the knife forward against the blade of a smile, making a friction sound. ¡°Brother, you are quite strong.¡± Kuro was surprised. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re not weak.¡± With a smile, he clenched his hand and flicked it forward, pushing away Kuro¡¯s knife. Then, his arm turned into an afterimage and the dense attacks were like raindrops. The knife turned into white light and rushed towards Kuro. Dang dang dang dang! The black light and white light kept colliding, and Kuro was forced back by this series of attacks. ¡°This guy¡¯s strength is really not small!¡± Kuro blocked Laughing¡¯s blade with one strike and turned the blade, breaking Laughing¡¯s blade. His body rippled like water and disappeared in front of Laughing and appeared beside him. ¡°Afterimage Slash.¡± Just as Kuro was about to draw his blade, he saw One Smile squatting on his knees and his feet were cut open. He held the staff blade in his backhand and raised it horizontally. He hit the handle with his palm and the blade went straight for Kuro. Dang! Kuro turned his blade and placed it in front of him, using the blade to block the tip of One Smile¡¯s blade. ¡°If you can¡¯t see anything, you naturally can¡¯t see your movement technique. That kind of confusing technique is useless against me.¡± Yi Xiao said lightly. ¡°It seems so¡­ After all, your Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is terrifyingly strong.¡± Kuro smiled and said. One Smile¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) is the best of the best. The use of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki requires calmness. Once you lose your mind, Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki will lose its effectiveness. This is unavoidable for Kuro. But a smile is different. Even in an irrational situation, Kenbonshoku (Observation) is still so powerful. Is it so convenient to be blind? ¡°Be careful, little brother. Next, I have to use a special method.¡± As soon as Yi Xiao finished speaking, a wave of gravity descended around Kuro. With a bang, the ground under his feet directly caved in. Gravity! ¡°Hell Brigade.¡± BOOM!!! The ground under Kuro¡¯s feet directly exploded into an abyss, and the situation inside could not be seen clearly. ¡°This is really¡­¡± Kuro floated above the abyss and looked down. He said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°Oh? Is my ability useless against you?¡± A smile faced Kuro, revealing a trace of doubt. ¡°Brother, I am a ¡®floating person¡¯ who ate the ¡®floating fruit¡¯. Gravity and gravity are useless to me. I can freely control my own power.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°Smile¡± is a ¡°Gravity Person¡± who has eaten ¡°Gravity Fruit¡±, or ¡°Gravity¡±. After all, in Kuro¡¯s impression, this ability has almost been played by ¡°Smile¡± into gravity, just like he played with the floating fruit into telekinesis. Laughing¡¯s ability is to apply gravity to nearby things. Looking at the situation, it has already left the scope of the ability that can only be applied after contact and can apply gravity at will. And Kuro¡¯s ability is to eliminate the ¡®force¡¯ of anything he touches and turn it into his own control, including himself. Their abilities are the same and almost counter each other, but they are not superior and subordinate. Whether it is gravity crushing psychic power or psychic power crushing gravity, it depends on whose ability is deeper. Kuro may not be as strong as Yixiao in controlling nearby objects, but he himself, Yixiao can¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, Float-Floating Fruit¡­ It used to be ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ Shiki¡¯s ability, has it become yours now?¡± Yi Xiao nodded and with a push of his shoulder, the blade rushed to the side and pushed Kuro away. ¡°Then try this¡­¡± He turned his staff blade into a straight grip and slammed it on the ground, creating a depression. Then, he held it back again and swung it at Kuro. ¡°Gravity Blade Tiger!¡± The purple aura materialized and swept towards Kuro after this slash. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under this blade, the earth was torn apart and the soil turned into huge dust that attacked Kuro. ¡°Transverse gravity? It¡¯s really exaggerated.¡± Under the push of gravity, Kuro¡¯s body also flew back a little. He slashed out a slash, but under this gravity, the slash suddenly changed direction and flew back. Even Soaring Slash could not avoid this gravity. ¡°There¡¯s no way to control it like this.¡± Kuro reached out and touched the dust. He found that the power of control was very limited and could only give up and escape from the horizontal gravity and fly to the other side. This gravity is useless against him. Horizontal gravity blew past, blasting a deep ravine in the earth in front of Laughing, as if a meteorite had fallen and then pushed forward, turning it into a huge deep pit. The woods behind it were even more tragic. The trees were all blown away, leaving no roots, and the huge woods became flat ground. ¡°Hey, are you kidding me¡­¡± Leda, who was watching the fight, swallowed. ¡°Is this something a human can do?¡± Just one slash can cause such a great power? Crowe pushed up his glasses. His forehead was already covered in sweat. This level¡­ made him not even think about it. It was on a completely different level from them. As for the Marines behind him, they had long been stunned. All of them were dumbfounded as they looked at the scene caused by their abilities in horror. ¡°Your ability doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of my ability.¡± A smile scratched his head. ¡°This is really troubling.¡± Chapter 336 Like The Sky Is Falling! ¡°Brother, you flatter me too much. I¡¯m actually very weak. You can¡¯t be too serious.¡± Kuro stretched out his hand and suddenly shook it. ¡°Try mine, Lion Wei Ground Roll!¡± Rumble¡­ The ground of the deep pit that was swung out of the deep gully suddenly broke apart and turned into huge pieces of soil. The pieces of soil turned into lion heads in the air and roared at Yixiao as they fell. Knock knock! However, before this thing could get close to Yixiao, it suddenly fell from the air and hit the ground, creating a few more pits on the grassland. Gravity pressed down on those lion heads, making them unable to move. ¡°Brother, my ability can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Kuro said as his body landed on the ground. He still maintained control over those soil blocks, but One Smile also maintained gravity. Under the offset of both sides, it was equivalent to nothing. In terms of ability, he is currently not a match for Yixiao. But ¡­ ¡°Brother, let¡¯s try again.¡± Kuro clenched his fist, and from the ground, there were constantly pieces of stone and soil disintegrating. They either flew into the air and turned into lion heads, or swept to the ground and became a lion mountain, invading with a smile. Boom! Boom! Boom! However, no matter how Kuro formed these lands, Lion Mountain and Lion Head would fall down or directly collapse under gravity, smashing holes in the ground one after another. The beautiful grassland became a mess under this control. Kuro was not annoyed. He just tirelessly used his ability and smiled as he played with the mud. ¡­ . ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to be captured by Marines?¡± Sabo arrived at the village at this time and was about to save the civilians he thought were going to be caught, but he was told that Marines were good people. Not only did they not catch them, but they also sent them food. Moreover, the person called ¡®Konjima¡¯ had fainted because of that white-haired girl. He thought that she was saved by the little girl from the Luo family. This time, Szabo knew that he had misunderstood. ¡°What, so you¡¯re a good person.¡± Sabo heaved a sigh of relief and said to the group of children, ¡°We are here to save the people. This country is not suitable for you. Please follow us and evacuate. Don¡¯t worry, we will protect you!¡± Stork had just woken up and was still a little dizzy sitting there. When he heard Sabo¡¯s words, he was stunned. ¡°What? You want us to give you pears? And you must cover us?¡± She wondered, ¡°Why did you say those words to deceive us? And we don¡¯t have any pears.¡± Szabo was speechless. ¡°?¡± ¡°Well, we are the Revolutionary Army,¡± Szabo said again. ¡°You want to smoke pears?¡± ¡°No, we are good people!¡± ¡°You still want to eat roasted pear seeds?¡± ¡°I mean, we are here to save you!¡± ¡°You want to catch us for drinking?¡± Pallas¡¯s face froze, she picked up the bow and arrow, pointed at Sa Bo and said coldly: ¡°Leave! You are not welcome here!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Szabo opened his mouth and suddenly felt powerless. ¡°Hey, Szabo, look over there!¡± At this moment, Kerra¡¯s surprised voice sounded. Szabo turned around and his pupils shrank. Outside the village, dust flew and the ground had collapsed. A large amount of soil flew up and down, turning the originally flat grassland into a strange stone beach. The landscape has completely changed! ¡°There are rumors that Luciru Kuro has obtained the power of the Golden Lion. It seems to be true.¡± Crow looked over and said with a serious face. This level is not easy to deal with. ¡°Sabo, don¡¯t bother here. The people here are fine. That Marine didn¡¯t do anything to them, so let¡¯s focus on the mission first. Now that Luciru Kuro is held back, this is a great opportunity,¡± Crow said. ¡°Sabo, now is indeed the best opportunity. When we save this country, their recent situation will definitely improve,¡± said Kerra. Szabo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at the stork who was cold to him and then looked at the slightly confused child on the side. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s finish our mission first.¡± He said solemnly to the stork: ¡°Please bear with it for a while, you will not be hungry soon!¡± ¡°What? You say you¡¯re cute and want to throw up?¡± Suanni held a bow and arrow and stared at him for a while before pointing into the distance. ¡°If you want to vomit, please go over there.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The group of children held their foreheads in unison. It was probably hopeless to save Sister Stork¡¯s ears. ¡­ . ¡°Little brother, is it interesting to continue like this?¡± Laughing smashed a pile of floating rock again and said to the aura he sensed, ¡°It will only increase the meaningless burden, but you seem to have a long stamina.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t compare to you.¡± Kuro smacked his lips, spat out the cigar tip, and lit another one. It was confirmed that this monster was not weak. His ability is completely useless against him, and he even has the upper hand. After all, he can do whatever he wants and has not changed the direction of gravity to deal with me. As for swordsmanship, it is impossible to distinguish it from the current level. But Kuro thinks that he is better than One Smile, including ¡®Unidentified God Fengliu¡¯. Body arts¡­ Most likely, he has more tricks up his sleeve than Yixiao. But that little trick is not much different from this level. This guy, like the old man, is at his peak and has the strength of a general. If he wants to rely on his physical strength to weaken Yixiao¡¯s ability, he doesn¡¯t know when he will get it. As long as there is food, it probably won¡¯t end until next year. Yixiao¡¯s ears moved and he turned in the direction of the village. He nodded slightly and said to Kuro, ¡°Little brother, if you have enough fun, I can be a little more serious.¡± He hugged the staff blade and slowly sheathed it. A purple light gradually spread from his body. Seeing this scene, Kuro was stunned and subconsciously looked at the sky. ¡°My ability, in addition to controlling the gravity here, the things in the sky can also be controlled. Before leaving, how about giving you a farewell gift?¡± Click. His staff blade completely closed. However, at this moment, he was stunned and looked up at the sky with a strange expression. Kuro¡¯s expression was also strange as he looked at the sky for a long time. He thought of something. This guy¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki can sense outer space, and the range of his ability can reach there and pull the meteorite down. And his own garbage station, no, the [Treasure of Heaven] doesn¡¯t seem to have reached outer space. In other words, according to this Kenbonshoku (Observation) and ability range, he should have felt that his inventory¡­ Yi Xiao looked at the sky for a long time before slowly lowering his head and looking at Kuro for a long time. Kuro looked at him for a while and then smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Well, brother, this is just a little collection hobby, don¡¯t worry about it. You do your thing and don¡¯t care about Sky.¡± ¡°Little brother¡¯s fetish surprises me, but I have already pulled it down.¡± In the night, the bright moon was suddenly covered, and a huge shadow covered the sky, making the surroundings seem dim and nothing could be seen. The strong pressure came down, making the air seem a little sticky. Leda took a deep breath and looked up at the sky. The shadow almost covered all the sky she could see. It was as if the sky itself had fallen. It was as if the sky had fallen! Chapter 337 The Revolutionary Army Is Too Abominable ¡°Run!¡± When Crowe saw this scene, it was as if the sky was falling. He subconsciously wanted to run, but he stopped because he was desperate to find that there was no place to run. That area is even larger than the entire Country of Insects! No matter how hard he tried, it was impossible for him to run out of the Country of Insects now. ¡°Did that uncle get all of Kuro¡¯s ¡®treasure trove¡¯ down? This is too abnormal!¡± Leda looked at the sky in shock, and cold sweat covered her face. At this level, no one can escape. ¡°Hey, are you kidding!¡± Sabo, who had just left the village, looked up at the sky with an ugly expression. Why did such a thing fall from the sky! ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Crow¡¯s eyes were full of seriousness. Even with his ability, he couldn¡¯t escape from this thing that covered him. As the object descended further and further, they finally saw clearly that it was completely a continent! Did the Sky Island fall down?! Kuro smacked his lips and looked very relaxed. He looked up at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s really scary. It turns out that the collective fall has such power.¡± He had never tried to pull down everything in the sky because the things he encountered had not reached the level where he needed to destroy the country. He couldn¡¯t afford to take responsibility for it either. But he didn¡¯t care, because he didn¡¯t sense any seriousness or anger from Yixiao. Sure enough, the huge continent stopped in the sky and no longer fell. Yi Xiao scratched his head: ¡°It¡¯s really troubling. Brother, your bad taste is really surprising.¡± ¡°Brother, you must be joking. It¡¯s just a little self-protection. After all, the sea is so dangerous.¡± Kuro stretched out his hand. ¡°Besides, this is also to develop my ability. My ability is not as freely controlled as yours. If I don¡¯t practice more, it will be easy for problems to arise.¡± His fingers suddenly clenched. Rumble¡­ The continent in the sky separated into four huge islands and suddenly fell. Feeling Kuro¡¯s movement, Yixiao frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that my control over my ability is not very good? In a battle, it¡¯s normal to not be able to control what falls down. This is inevitable. Even the old man can¡¯t do it in a battle without destroying something. Don¡¯t mention those two monsters.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°So it¡¯s natural to destroy a few towns.¡± As soon as the old man made a move, the explosion caused by him would definitely destroy the buildings. Akainu and Aokiji, as destructive metahumans, would not be able to leave the area intact. This was explained by Kuro. As for what he had to do, it was very simple. Originally, he was going to borrow Sabo¡¯s hand to complete it, but a smile was more reasonable. ¡­ . Butterfly Town, the capital of the Insect Country. At the palace. The current king of the Nation of Insects, ¡®Lei Zang¡¯, is a man in his fifties. At this time, he is in high spirits. Ever since the Luo family came to the Country of Insects 30 years ago, the weak and invisible Country of Insects has gradually changed. Now, it has 100,000 soldiers and high-end martial strength. In this battle, as long as they can defeat the Flower Country, the Insect Country will completely stand at the top of the West Blue. From now on, the Nation of Insects can also be regarded as a strong country. He stood on the balcony of the palace and looked at the bright moon in the sky. Behind him, a servant followed and asked softly, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s so late. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Lei Cang did not answer but said, ¡°After tomorrow, Luoshen will launch the last war. Our country will be ruined.¡± ¡°We will definitely win.¡± The servant said, ¡°After spending so much time preparing, Ms. Luoshen will definitely not disappoint Your Highness.¡± ¡°Well¡­ How is the recent tax situation?¡± Lei Zang nodded and asked, ¡°We have to guarantee the supply of soldiers after the expedition tomorrow.¡± ¡°Your Highness, recently those people can¡¯t pay the grain. Except for the residents of the four towns, people in other places have no grain to pay.¡± The servant said truthfully. ¡°No?¡± Lei Cang frowned. ¡°The Nation of Insects doesn¡¯t need useless waste. Contact human traffickers and sell all the people outside the four towns in exchange for food and ensure that the war will be won.¡± ¡°Yes, I will contact them tomorrow.¡± The servant bowed his head. Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, the sky darkened. Lei Cang and the servant subconsciously looked up and stared blankly at the shadow that could cover the sky descending from high above, covering the moon and revealing its figure. A continent! Before Lei Cang could be surprised, the continent in the sky stopped. ¡°This is nothing, what¡¯s going on!¡± Lei Zang shouted at the servant, ¡°Why is there such a thing in the sky!¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The servant looked at the huge thing and was a little confused. ¡°Hurry up and find out what happened!¡± Before Lei Cang¡¯s voice fell, the continent in the sky suddenly split into an island and smashed down. The island descended extremely quickly and instantly landed on the tall palace. Bang!!! As soon as it fell, the area of the island directly destroyed the palace. At the same time, the island was divided into several pieces and scattered around the palace, completely surrounding the kingdom. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Lei Cang stood up from the ruins and looked at the palace that was completely smashed and those people who were still alive under this power like him. He was stunned for a moment and shouted in shock, ¡°What is going on with this person!¡± The situation in Shedding Town was the same, but the only difference was that after the island landed, a figure flew out of the Luo family¡¯s base. With a bang, the island suddenly collapsed as the figure approached, turning into a large amount of gravel and falling to the surroundings. ¡­ . ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the town of molting. ¡°It actually failed. I remember that there is only one relatively strong aura there. Has that Luo Family¡¯s Patriarch taken action?¡± There was no strong aura in the town, including those like Luo Shan. The people of the Luo Family don¡¯t seem to be in the town of molting, so the only one who made a move is the ancestor of the Luo Family. ¡°Little brother, why did you do such a thing? Aren¡¯t you a Marine?¡± As the four islands fell in all directions, Yixiao frowned and asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just couldn¡¯t control it.¡± Kuro shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t like the current situation of the Country of Insects. I am a real Marine, a supporter of the World Government. In order to verify the ¡®suspicious¡¯ Revolutionary Army, I even used the treasury. I think they will understand me.¡± ¡°However, after verification, I found that you are not a revolutionary soldier. Those revolutionary soldiers are too hateful. They actually let a civilian take the blame for them and I almost caught a good citizen by mistake.¡± Kuro put away Autumn Water and said with a smile, ¡°So, I¡¯m going to catch the real Revolutionary Army. Brother, what do you think?¡± Chapter 338 Righteous Partner? Laughing watched as Kuro put away Autumn Water and thought for a moment before facing the group of CP3 who had fainted. He saw Narga¡¯s eyelids move and he nodded and put the cane blade back into the scabbard. ¡°Little brother has done something amazing with my help. So that¡¯s how it is. It seems that the world is not unchanging, but as for the specifics, I still have to continue to observe.¡± He tapped the ground with his wooden cane and turned to leave. He murmured, ¡°Marine? How interesting.¡± The intensified feeling around him disappeared. Kuro snapped his fingers, and the continent that covered the sky gradually rose, quickly revealing the sky. The blocked moon reappeared, and moonlight sprinkled on the earth, making it a little brighter. ¡°Brother, take care.¡± Kuro waved at his back and saw him gradually disappear. He sighed. ¡°I lost¡­¡± In terms of ability, he was no match for Yixiao. He was such a big continent, yet he was pulled down by someone. Fortunately, his swordsmanship should be a little better than this old blind man. Overall, it was fifty-fifty. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin. ¡°An old blind man who came out of nowhere can fight with me. This sea is indeed dangerous. If a few more similar people jump out, won¡¯t I fall in? Sure enough, I¡¯m still too weak. I can¡¯t fall behind in my cultivation.¡± At this moment, Narga gradually woke up. He opened his eyes, shook his head, and then gasped. The injuries and pain on his body made him instantly remember what he was going to do. ¡°Revolutionary Army!¡± Narga stood up and was stunned as he looked at the strange stone land around him. ¡°Where are we?¡± He looked puzzled. He should have been on the grassland before, but where is this place? Soon, he saw Kuro standing on that side. ¡°Colonel Kuro!¡± Narga shouted, ¡°Where is the Revolutionary Army?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯re awake, Captain Narga.¡± Kuro took a puff of his cigar and slowly exhaled the smoke. ¡°Revolutionary Army? They ran away. I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Not sure? Then what are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, about that, I was about to report to you. I just met an old blind man who is ¡®suspected¡¯ to be from the Revolutionary Army. He is so strong that he is a little scary. I went up to test him and there was a little misunderstanding, but the misunderstanding was cleared up. He is either from the Revolutionary Army or he is here to gamble.¡± Kuro gave Narga a thumbs-up and bared his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m also thinking for the World Government. After all, it¡¯s very troublesome if a monster-like strong one is the Revolutionary Army.¡± Narga said nothing. ¡°What blind old man, I¡¯m asking about Sabo! The second-in-command of the Revolutionary Army, Chief of Staff, Sabo! He is the real target we want to capture!¡± Narga roared. ¡°I have to say that the Revolutionary Army is too cunning. They actually used civilians to make me think that it was the Revolutionary Army. They chose the wrong target. It¡¯s too hateful.¡± Kuro clenched his fists and said hatefully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain Narga, I will support your work.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Narga clenched his fists and could not help it. ¡°Oh¡­ the surroundings are too messy. That old blind man doesn¡¯t pay attention to the environment. Let me clean up.¡± With the principle of not wasting, Kuro reached out and the rocky mountain formed on the ground left the ground and began to rise. Rumble¡­ As the ground rumbled, Narga staggered and almost lost his balance. He looked at the huge stone floating in the sky, which was as many as stars. He swallowed his saliva and put down his clenched fists. Forget it, I can¡¯t afford to offend him¡­ ¡°Hey, Marine Big Brother!¡± At this moment, a group of people ran out of the village. Suzhan and others ran over with the coriander. ¡°Grandpa Ueda, you¡¯re fine. That¡¯s great, the moon just disappeared.¡± Seeing that Ueda is safe and sound, Suzhan is relieved and then called out to Kuro: Marine Big Brother, the blond big brother ran away. He said that he wanted to save us, but he seems to be a little afraid of you. Who are those people who call themselves ¡®Revolutionary Army¡¯?¡± ¡°A group of guys who have nothing to do and even those who pass by to pick up feces have to try the salty stuff with a spoon.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe it can also be called ¡®Justice Partner¡¯?¡± ¡°Did the Revolutionary Army run away?!¡± Hearing the child¡¯s words, Narga was a little unwilling. With the ability of the Revolutionary Army, if they really want to escape, they can¡¯t catch up. It was just a pity that they had finally gotten the information. If they want to re-collect, their manpower is completely insufficient. Although the Country of Insects is not large, it is still a medium-sized country. In a short time, it is difficult to collect intelligence about the Revolutionary Army. ¡°Take you to the Country of Insects as a gift and help us when you become the king!¡± He looked fiercely at the stork and suddenly remembered that this woman was the one who had poached him before. If he used her as a greeting gift, the king would probably be easy to talk to. With that, he walked towards the stork. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Suzhan looked at Narga alertly and stood in front of Stork. ¡°What are you doing to Sister Stork!¡± ¡°Get lost, brat! Otherwise, I¡¯ll catch you too, you¡¯re also an accomplice of poachers!¡± Narga shouted at Suju, then his figure flashed and he instantly used ¡°Shave¡± and rushed towards the stork. In an instant, he came to the side of the stork and pressed her shoulder with one hand. ¡°Woman, come with me¡­¡± Before he could say the word ¡°go¡±, Stork grabbed his hand and grabbed his collar with his other hand. The weak woman lifted a well-trained person directly and flipped him over her shoulder. Bang!!! Narga fell heavily to the ground from head to toe, creating a shock wave. ¡°Cough!¡± Narga spat out a mouthful of blood and almost fainted. ¡°Oh? This is¡­¡± Leda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Jude?¡± ¡°Mount Mist?¡± Kuro was stunned and shocked. Doesn¡¯t this woman only know how to play with bows? After throwing Narga to the ground, Stork took a deep breath and opened his hands in a judo posture. ¡°Colonel Kuro, catch, catch him!¡± Narga did not get up for a long time and could only speak to Kuro. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°This woman is ready to join our Marine. Not only did you attack my subordinates, but you also want me to arrest her?¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, is she going to join the Marine?¡± Leda asked. ¡°If I say she joins, then she joins. There¡¯s nothing bad about it. Anyway, I¡¯m short of a chef. Isn¡¯t cooking good?¡± Kuro said indifferently. He was just thinking of an excuse to get rid of CP3 when the ready-made one came. Chapter 339 Marine? Probably also ¡®Buddy of Justice¡¯? Narga shouted at Kuro: ¡°You said this woman is going to join your Marine? Don¡¯t joke, Lucilu Kuro, she is a criminal!¡± ¡°What criminal? You haven¡¯t committed any crimes against the World Government. I said, you are a staff member of the World Government¡¯s direct agency, ¡®Judgment Island¡¯, not a staff member of the Country of Insects.¡± Kuro walked over and looked down at Narga. A puff of smoke came out of his mouth and went around his face, choking him. ¡°Get your bearings, asshole.¡± ¡°Moreover, you have to think carefully. The Revolutionary Army is currently in this country. If they incite the civilians like this¡­¡± He pointed at the armadillo. ¡°One more means one more combat power. If I pull her into the Marine in advance, the Revolutionary Army will have one less combat power and the Marine will have one more combat power and one more contribution to world peace. Can¡¯t you calculate such a simple addition and subtraction?¡± ¡°You are not clear-headed, how can you cooperate with me? You are too stupid!¡± With that, he walked straight to the village without listening to Narga. Leda and Crowe looked at each other. Crowe waved for Marine to evacuate and they headed for the village together. ¡°Kuro! Luciru Kuro, I will definitely complain about you!¡± Narga roared behind him. Kuro smiled disdainfully. Complaint me? Isn¡¯t that a good thing? The Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) came in person and he dared to say that he did his best. Is that blind old man really easy to deal with? ¡°Marine Master, is this really good?¡± Utopia, who was following behind, asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go back and continue the barbecue. I am not full yet.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said indifferently. The group of people returned to the village. Stork led the children to clean the other deer while the group of people sat around the bonfire. Probably because they have been with the stork for a long time, these children are very good at dealing with venison. ¡°Marine Master¡­¡± Uto leaned over and asked carefully, ¡°Is what you just said true?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s about recruiting storks into the Marine.¡± Utopia looked at the storks washing the venison by the river and asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro scratched his head and looked at Leda. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Leda nodded. ¡°Sister¡¯s cooking is delicious. If she is a Marine, she can eat it every day.¡± Hearing this, Utopia stood up and bowed 90 degrees to Kuro and said solemnly, ¡°Please take the stork away. This place¡­ is not suitable for her to survive.¡± ¡°The current situation in the Country of Insects is like this. Marines can¡¯t come in, and we can¡¯t get out. It¡¯s already like this. It¡¯s good for her if we can take the stork away. If this continues, the stork must be caught. Marine Master, please take her away!¡± It can¡¯t be said that there are no such things in the current situation of the Country of Insects. There are definitely other villages that break the local ¡®law¡¯. Sooner or later, they will be captured and executed by the Country of Insects. But that was before ¡­ Kuro narrowed his eyes and a trace of red light floated from his pupils. He sensed the aura and murmured, ¡°With their strength, they should be able to¡­¡± He looked at First River and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can ask her yourself. If she is willing, she can be recruited. I am the Marine Base Chief of Pegasus Island and I have this power.¡± ¡°Tsubaki, Tsubaki!¡± Hearing this, Utopia turned around and shouted at the stork. ¡°Full? Who is full?¡± The stork¡¯s ears moved and it looked back and said softly, ¡°If you eat too much, I have some herbs here that can relieve the discomfort in your stomach.¡± Ueda: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Upper Groove¡¯s forehead popped out with blue veins and he roared. Kuro helplessly held his forehead. What is wrong with this country? It encountered a blind person and a deaf person. The blind man is so strong that it makes one¡¯s scalp tingle. This deaf man also makes people¡¯s scalp tingle. Psychologically¡­ Su Cheng poked the armadillo and said loudly, ¡°Sister armadillo, Grandpa Ueda is not talking about eating too much.¡± At this moment, the stork heard it. She nodded and showed an apologetic expression to Uto and walked over. ¡°Uto Grandpa, you were looking for me?¡± Utopia looked at her and said, ¡°Marine Master intends to let you enter Marine. What is your opinion?¡± ¡°What? You want to give the meat to Smoke?¡± Stork was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°But if it is roasted, it will ensure the taste of venison. If it is smoked, we lack salt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Marines, Marines!¡± Uptown shouted at the stork ears. ¡°It¡¯s not Smoke, they¡¯re Marines!¡± ¡°Ah? I want to be blind?¡± Stork said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, but we really lack salt¡­¡± ¡°Sister Sturgeon, it¡¯s not salt, and it¡¯s not your imagination. It¡¯s asking if you want to join the Marine.¡± Leda said, ¡°If you join the Marine, you can do whatever you want. This identity can be unimpeded in the Country of Insects. You can also bring food for them. If they don¡¯t mind, they can even take it with them.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± When Momonga heard this, she clearly hesitated. Then, she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t go. I want to participate in the Martial Arts Conference tomorrow. If I win, I will get a fief, so¡­¡± She looked back at the group of children. ¡°They will be saved. I can also cook for them what they want to eat as long as I win the Martial Arts Conference!¡± ¡°Tsubaki, you haven¡¯t given up?!¡± Utopia said to her, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened after you participated last time? You almost died there!¡± ¡°Ah? Back home? My home is here.¡± Stork didn¡¯t understand. Kuro raised his eyebrows. Is this woman really deaf or is she pretending to be deaf? Why do they always have auditory hallucinations when they speak? Leda is always accurate. Suddenly, Suzhan walked over and asked Kuro, ¡°Marine, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Marine¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Probably also ¡®Companion of Justice¡¯?¡± ¡°Justice partner? Then take Sister Stork and go!¡± Suzhan said with a determined look: ¡°We can live on our own, we can¡¯t burden Sister Stork. She has done enough for us. Sister Stork can¡¯t be bound by us, she should have her own life!¡± Momonga heard this. She frowned. ¡°Suju, you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, take Sister Stork with you.¡± Huena also walked over. At this time, the children by the river all came over, all of them looking determined. ¡°Sister Stork has done too much for us.¡± Wiena held back her tears and said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t bear it, I can¡¯t let Sister Stork stay here any longer. She will die.¡± Kuro looked at them and silently exhaled smoke. He looked up at the sky and gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Your signal is so full, I have done everything I can. If your Revolutionary Army still doesn¡¯t succeed, then you are too weak!¡± Chapter 340 The Road to Becoming a King ¡°I still want to go to the Martial Arts Conference.¡± Momori hesitated for a moment, but she was still determined. She said to Kuro, ¡°Thank you for letting me join the Marine, but these children, this land¡­ I am really worried.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°If you want to join, you can come to Pegasus Island to find me. As for the Martial Arts Conference¡­ you can come with me. I happen to have something to do in the town of molting.¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± Leda looked at him. Kuro touched Leda¡¯s head. ¡°Until now, no one has called me. The people there don¡¯t give me face, so I can only find them in person.¡± ¡°Rest early after eating, we will leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Oh, got it.¡± Lida responded and looked in the direction of the town of molting with a complicated look in her eyes. The deer were not finished. Kuro and the other Marines actually only ate two. The children ate one, and he did not touch the rest. This made Utopia grateful again. Late at night, after everyone went to rest, Kuro stood by the stream, smoking a cigar and looking at the moon for a long time. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± At this moment, Crowe walked out and came to Kuro¡¯s side and said, ¡°Your previous behavior¡­¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°The four islands fell in the direction of the four towns in the Country of Insects. You deliberately let the Revolutionary Army go¡­ Do you want to help them?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Crowe. This is all a coincidence. Everything is too coincidental. Who knows if my control of my ability is not good enough. There was a little problem in testing if that old blind man is the Revolutionary Army and it happened to hit the town. As for the Revolutionary Army, how can I know where they are?¡± Crowe said nothing and stood quietly behind Kuro, waiting for him to continue. Kuro stretched out his hand and looked at his fingers. He said slowly, ¡°This explanation is enough. After all, CP3 lost consciousness at that time and the right to explain is in my hands. This is enough. At the end of the day, Marines like us also need to follow the rules of the world. To do this, I am also worthy of my conscience.¡± Kuro was actually not worried about destroying the town at all. Why don¡¯t you try the Hawk General? It would be even more exaggerated. Although Kuro did not want to admit it, he was now a Marine elite, a famous person in the Marine. Such a small matter, at most, he would be scolded by Sengoku. What¡¯s wrong with destroying a few towns? You asked me to catch the Revolutionary Army, not me. And in doing so, if the World Government wants to mobilize him, they will have to consider whether they can afford his destruction. Everything was going according to plan. ¡­ . The link to the Nation of Insects and the Nation of Flowers is a narrow piece of land from which the Nation of Insects can land on the Nation of Flowers and vice versa. The war between the two countries has been going on for a while. All the soldiers of the Country of Insects are here, confronting the Country of Flowers. There are no big battles, but there are constant local conflicts every day. From time to time, there will be a small war. Relying on the new weapons, they basically suppress Kano Country in battle, and Kano Country basically relies on high-end combat power to maintain the balance. But today, the Country of Insects took the initiative to retreat. In the camp of the Nation of Insects, the atmosphere was very solemn. Inside the lights, every soldier looked at their colleagues who passed by with judgmental eyes. In the tent, a group of white-haired people sat there and looked at each other. ¡°How long are we going to waste here? Tomorrow is the Martial Arts Conference. If we don¡¯t go back in time, the Patriarch will be angry.¡± A white-haired man licked his lips and said with a smile, ¡°Lowe, why don¡¯t we just kill half of them and the Revolutionary Army will be gone. Even if there is, it won¡¯t be a threat.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lowe glared at him and said, ¡°Do you want to lose the war? We have the upper hand!¡± ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The white-haired man shrugged. ¡°The Patriarch¡¯s order is the most important. Whether the war can be won or not has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Enough! I am in charge here!¡± Lowe slammed the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°If we leave tomorrow morning, we can arrive before the Martial Arts Conference. Now, keep an eye on them, but don¡¯t abuse those soldiers. This is the foundation of the war we won!¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ The Patriarch likes you the most. You make the decision. However, give me some face. In terms of bloodline, I am your uncle.¡± The white-haired man stood up and said to Lowe. The man was middle-aged and had a white beard. His hair was also white and slightly curly. In the Country of Insects, this was the symbol of the famous ¡®Lo¡¯. His face was somewhat similar to Lowe. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Lowe sneered at him. ¡°Are you kidding me, Loda? The Lowe family has always respected the strong. Whether it¡¯s you or your son, Lowe, if you can beat me, you can do whatever you want. If you can¡¯t, then listen to my orders. We¡­ have no kinship!¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really not cute. Okay, it¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Loda waved her hand and took the lead to lift the curtain and walk out. ¡°I have also retired.¡± A member of the Luo Family said and walked out. Then, the members of the Luo family left one by one, leaving Lowe alone. He squinted at the empty tent and said slowly, ¡°Come out.¡± A crow flew in from the hole above the tent and stopped on Lowe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We have been discovered by the World Government. The famous Marine Luciru Kuro is also in the Country of Insects. He is troublesome and stronger than we thought.¡± The crow opened its mouth and made a low and thin weak voice. ¡°Luciru Kuro¡­¡± Lowe chewed on the name and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sure enough, he still came¡­¡± ¡°He has a suspected member of the Luo Family with him, what should we do?¡± The black crow pecked its wings and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, they won¡¯t hinder us, but¡­¡± Lowe¡¯s eyes showed a cold light. ¡°This is an opportunity. That Lucilu Kuro may cause trouble for the Patriarch. Now is the best opportunity. I was hesitating whether to make a move tonight, but they forced me to choose.¡± Crow was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Actually, there are other ways. We don¡¯t have to take this road.¡± ¡°This is the safest way. I will bear all the sins alone. Inform your Chief of Staff that the King is to be handed over to him and the Luo Family is to be handed over to me. Tonight¡­¡± Lowe clenched his fists and said word by word, ¡°We will start a coup!!¡± With that, he stood up and walked out. ¡°I will first take the blood of the Luo Family and become the ladder on my path to becoming a king!¡± Chapter 341 As Long As There Are No Strong Ones, There Will Be No Weaklings The next day. At dawn, Kuro set off with Marines and went to the town of molting with Stork. The Martial Arts Conference began at 10 a.m. It would not take that long to get from this village to the town of Shedding. They left early and arrived at the town at 9 a.m. ¡°There are too many strong people in the Martial Arts Conference. The last time I participated, although I tried my best, I was still knocked off the stage. But this time, I still want to try again.¡± Looking at the town buildings in front of her, Momori said to Leda. ¡°Eh? You are not weak. There is actually someone who can deal with you?¡± Leda said in surprise. Kijutsu is not weak. Not to mention archery, even CP members who have learned the Rokushiki are not their opponents. Although the people who participate in the Martial Arts Conference in the town of Shedding look ¡®famous¡¯, in Lida¡¯s eyes, a person who has learned the Rokushiki can definitely deal with them, let alone Kijutsu. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Lo¡¯¡­¡± Stork¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Last time, ¡®Lo¡¯ participated and I lost to him.¡± ¡°Oh? The Luo Family is also participating as the organizer? Isn¡¯t that too much of a foul?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°Huh?¡± Pallas was stunned and was about to say something when Kuro quickly waved his hand. ¡°Lida, talk to her!¡± He finally understood that this woman¡¯s auditory hallucinations are based on people. If Leda can speak normally, they must have auditory hallucinations. He did not want to be bullied anymore. If he talked to this woman more, his lifespan would probably decrease a lot. She looks so gentle and cute, but it¡¯s a pity that her ears are f*cking sick. It¡¯s simply ridiculous. Leda repeated Kuro¡¯s words. This time, Momori heard it clearly and shook her head. ¡°They don¡¯t play every time. When they play, it seems to depend on their mood and they will play if they think it¡¯s interesting. Some people are killed in the ring and some people live, but they also lose their fighting spirit and can¡¯t pull themselves together¡­¡± Hearing this, Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s quite interesting. Did they meet a strong person and couldn¡¯t help but step down? Then I¡¯m afraid they will be disappointed this time.¡± With that, they approached the gate of the town and walked in. As soon as they entered the town of molting, Pallas looked around in a daze, and there was a trace of doubt in the depths of her eyes. ¡°Town of Shedding, is that so?¡± She was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Stork?¡± Leda asked. ¡°No¡­¡± Pallas shook her head. ¡°In the past, the town of Shedding was very prosperous during the Martial Arts Conference, but why are there so few people this time?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ maybe it¡¯s not very lively this time. Maybe everyone is tired of it and won¡¯t come.¡± Leda chuckled and rolled her eyes at Kuro. The culprit is here! ¡°That group of people did a good job.¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and looked around. At this time, the town of Shedding Town was cold and cheerless. Not to mention the people participating in the Martial Arts Conference, even the local people were sparse and closed their doors. Under the perception of his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, almost all the people in the town of Shedding are gone, leaving only those weak ¡®Sea Allied Forces¡¯, and that group of people are gathered together. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± A smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s face and he walked over. He changed his mind. Originally, he was going to look for the Luo Family¡¯s Patriarch, but now he wanted to see what the Martial Arts Conference would be like. The Martial Arts Conference is a grand occasion in the Nation of Insects. It is the same every year. Every time it comes to the Martial Arts Conference, the nobles of the neighboring countries and the important people of their country will come here to watch the battle. This is a grand occasion in the West Blue. However, there are some exceptions this year. Because the Country of Insects and the Country of Flowers are in a war, other countries don¡¯t dare to offend the Country of Flowers, so they don¡¯t come. And the nobles of the Country of Insects, maybe because of the war, have not arrived yet. Only those martial artists, as usual. But this time, there are even fewer martial artists. At the entrance of the huge building complex in the center of the town of Shedding, several huge rings have been set up. A large number of people are gathered in front of the rings, each of them looking at the huge door with anticipation and confidence. ¡°Eh?¡± When she came here, the doubt in the eyes of the stork deepened. Because this group of people¡­ looks very weak. Where did all those famous martial artists go? Why is this Martial Arts Conference completely different? ¡°Hey, have you heard?¡± A weak martial artist said to the person next to him, ¡°It seems that the Revolutionary Army is really here.¡± ¡°Ha? Do you think it¡¯s fake? Marine Master said it¡¯s real. Otherwise, how can we drive those people out?¡± The martial artist rolled his eyes and said excitedly: ¡°This is a rare opportunity. If we are the only ones, then everyone has a chance to win the championship. There are fiefs and noble titles!¡± ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you are the best in the world?¡± ¡°Just listen to those words. If you¡¯re really afraid, I can choose not to go.¡± ¡°Ha! What a joke!¡± Conversations like this are almost everywhere in the crowd. They know that they are weak, but¡­ if everyone is on the same level, then it doesn¡¯t matter whether they are weak or not. If I¡¯m weak, aren¡¯t you weak? There is a comparison between strong and weak. Without the strong, there will be no weak. There are no weaklings, everyone is strong. Yes! That¡¯s it! Everyone stared at the high platform at the front with anticipation. Above, there were two hosts, a man and a woman, holding microphones with strange expressions. ¡°Brother Warner, Martial Arts Conference, is it like this?¡± The female host pursed her lips and looked at the group of thin martial artists below. She felt that, it seemed, probably¡­ something was wrong. The host named Warner is a relatively famous host in West Blue. In addition to this year, he has been the host of the Nation of Insects Martial Arts Conference for three consecutive years. He should have been familiar with it and used a passionate tone to explain the confrontation of fists and blood in the Martial Arts Conference. At the same time, he is also a fan of the Martial Arts Conference, because this kind of fierce hand-to-hand combat is almost impossible to see except for Marine and Pirate fighting at sea. But he is not a reporter, nor will he go deep into any dangerous place. The Martial Arts Conference is the stage where he can play the most. But ¡­ What the hell is this! What exactly is this group of people?! Where are those famous martial artists! Just by looking at his face, you can feel that he will say that you are dead next! Why are they all so ugly! ¡°Candace, don¡¯t worry. Maybe the real strong ones haven¡¯t come yet.¡± Warner swallowed hard and spoke against his will. He didn¡¯t really believe it himself. For a grand event like the Martial Arts Conference, everyone must have come early. Even if there were some who were stuck, it was impossible for everyone to be stuck. This time¡­ something happened. Chapter 342 Battle at the Village Entrance Thud! Thud! Thud! The bell rang. In the tall pavilion above the gate, the huge bell began to shake. The sound of the bell was so loud that everyone looked up. The competition officially began. When the bell rang, Warner raised the microphone and roared: ¡°Welcome to the Nation of Insects, the Martial Arts Conference of the town of Shedding. It¡¯s bloody, exciting, fists and kicks, martial arts versus martial arts. This is the most famous and grand Martial Arts Conference in West Blue. You will display your proud martial arts in these six rings and lead to the final ring!¡± He pointed down. In the center of the six huge rings, there was a larger central ring. ¡°You need to win the last person in the chaotic battle of the six rings to enter the final ring. There is no time limit and no weather limit. Only the winner can enter the final ring!¡± ¡°And in the final ring, the last person standing will receive a generous reward! That will be 300 million Berries provided by the Luo Family, 500 million Berries provided by the Country of Insects, and the fiefs of the Country of Insects other than the four towns, and the friendship of the Luo Family!¡± ¡°Go, fight, kill, and show your courage!!!¡± Warner lowered his body slightly and took a deep breath. He leaned his body up and shouted, ¡°Warriors, do you see the water tank? Pick up your bowls and drink the blood wine inside. If you can¡¯t get on the ring in one minute, you will be disqualified. Now, start!!!¡± BOOM!!! A large number of people rushed to the large vat placed in front of the ring. The vat was filled with a turbid blood-colored liquid. The martial artist picked up the bowl beside him and hurriedly scooped a bowl. After drinking it, he crawled towards the six rings. In the past, from the moment they entered the ring, those martial artists should have used their means to eliminate the weak. But this time, it was different. After those martial artists entered the ring, they did not fight and just stood there without moving. Because they were all similar, if they rushed up rashly, they might be beaten up and driven out of the ring. Those who can be the ¡®Coastals¡¯ are not weak. This group of people are mostly gangsters of their respective villages. In order to not be bullied by the strong and to be able to bully the weak, they are constantly stirring their brains, afraid of being killed. Therefore, they still have a little wisdom. In this situation, it is impossible for anyone to step forward rashly, and their strength is not allowed. Therefore, all six arenas were in a deadlock. ¡°The confrontation of will and mind, the collision of spirit and mind. The martial artists in the ring are not only facing strong enemies, but also the pressure brought by the crowd. Let¡¯s see how these martial artists will break through!¡± Warner said passionately, ¡°Cheer, let¡¯s cheer for this grand competition and bring more impulsive blood to these martial artists!¡± According to past years of experience, the audience should be applauding and shouting at this time, but now¡­ There¡¯s no one here! As soon as the Martial Artist entered the ring, the bottom was completely empty. ¡°Everyone, come to me and deal with some of them first. The rest can be discussed later!¡± Suddenly, in one of the rings, Carl raised his arm and called for most of the people to gather on his side, dividing the crowd in the ring. ¡°Now is the time to compete on luck. Whoever is lucky will stand at the end!¡± Carl smiled at the few people who were separated. ¡°Chase them out of the ring!¡± ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The remaining people also spontaneously gathered together and fought with them. The remaining rings followed suit and spontaneously split into two factions to fight. That scene¡­ ¡°Poof!¡± Kuro lost his balance and almost inhaled the cigar smoke into his lungs. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡± This is the Martial Arts Conference? This must be a fight at the village entrance. ¡°Sister Stork, aren¡¯t you going?¡± Leda looked at Stork in confusion. ¡°Oh, right, right¡­¡± It was only at this moment that Tsukuyomi reacted. She was shocked just now because this did not match the image of the battle between the strong people in her impression at all. Not only did she not see ¡®Lo¡¯, but she also did not see those famous martial artists. Instead, it was a group of people who were so weak that as long as Tsukuyomi felt that she was given time, she could pick all of them to fight. When did the Martial Arts Conference become like this? But on second thought, this seems to be an opportunity. If that¡¯s the case, she will definitely win! Just as Stork was about to take a step forward, a hand suddenly stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Stork frowned and looked at Kuro, who reached out to stop him. ¡°I will join Marine, but at least let me finish this convention.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Kuro looked up and said slowly, ¡°Something is coming out. The aura is very wrong.¡± Behind the gate, in the highest building of the Luo family¡¯s base, a figure suddenly appeared on the bell. From this distance, Kuro could not see the figure clearly, but he could feel that he was looking down. ¡°It¡¯s time to move. I thought you would stay there and not come out.¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and stared ahead. That aura had been in the Luo Family¡¯s base since he entered the town of molting. Now, it was finally active. At the top, the man was wearing tattered rough linen clothes and sitting on the top with bare feet. His long white hair covered his face except for his mouth. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the person the size of an ant in the arena below. His lips gradually opened, revealing his canine teeth. ¡°So weak¡­¡± He made a sound and spat out a tongue that was as sharp as a sword from his mouth. He licked his lips and the corner of his mouth grew bigger and bigger like a beast, grinning into his hair and its arc could not be seen. Whoosh! A gust of wind blew and the person at the top disappeared. THUD!!! The martial artists who were fighting suddenly heard a huge dull sound like the sound of a bell. The vibration caused by it made them stagger and the battle scene was suddenly stopped. Everyone turned their heads and looked at the center of the ring, the one who should have been the winner. ¡°White hair! Law, it¡¯s Law!¡± Warner shouted into the microphone from above, ¡°In the face of such a monotonous battle, the Luo family finally can¡¯t help but send someone on stage. He will hold an intense martial arts conference for us. Maybe he will face all the contestants alone. After all, these people are so weak that even I can¡¯t stand them!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, bastard!¡± ¡°Exactly, how are we weak?!¡± This time, the martial artists in the ring could not help but glare at the host above. Warner ignored them and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen this person from the Luo family before. He¡¯s not Lowe, who is known as the ¡®absolute genius¡¯, nor is he the ¡®strongest defense¡¯ Lowe. He¡¯s a newcomer of the Luo family, but he looks a little¡­ plain.¡± The long-haired man ignored his words and looked directly down at the only Marine who was watching the battle. Although his hair covered his face, Kuro could feel that after glancing at him, this guy turned his eyes to Leda. ¡°Oh? Is that my missing descendant? Nice to meet you, I am Hero Luo, your ancestor.¡± Lida¡¯s face turned pale. She subconsciously moved closer to Kuro and hid behind him. This scene made Kuro raise his eyebrows. Leda¡¯s behavior is a little strange. Chapter 343 You Are A Gentle Child¡­ ¡°Leda?¡± Kuro looked at her. Leda grabbed the cloak behind Kuro tightly. Her body was trembling slightly and she lowered her head, not daring to look at the person in the center of the ring. ¡°Kuro, let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± Leda¡¯s voice was trembling. Kuro froze and looked down at her. ¡°Memory recovered?¡± Leda nodded and tightened her grip on Kuro¡¯s cape. ¡°Sister Sturgeon¡¯s venison has restored me¡­¡± These words made the corners of Kuro¡¯s mouth twitch. Although he wanted to say that he didn¡¯t believe that a meal could restore his memory, thinking back, his previous life, which was almost forgotten for more than 20 years, was remembered a lot in that meal. Idealistic world, that¡¯s really f*cking idealistic. I have to accept it. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. Recovering is better than not recovering. Leave the rest to me.¡± Kuro touched Lida¡¯s head to reassure her, then looked up at the person in the ring and said, ¡°Hey, the ancestor of the Luo family, Goddess Luo, right? For my sake, you restored the bloodline curse for your descendants, right?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, the caller.¡± Luoshen licked her lips. ¡°You did well. Are you deliberately causing trouble for me?¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with me. I was just ordered to investigate the Revolutionary Army here.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°Well, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, his figure disappeared in an instant. The bodies of the people in the six rings stiffened, their faces turned pale, and they fell down one after another. ¡°So fast!¡± Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he couldn¡¯t help but say. He could not see this speed at all. In the center of the ring, the long-haired man reappeared. He raised his hand and licked the blood on his fingers. ¡°Although the quality is not good, forget it, as long as it is completed¡­¡± ¡°This is too amazing. Did this new member of the Luo Family solve all the contestants in the ring?! Sure enough, even he can¡¯t stand the quality of this Martial Arts Conference. Is he trying to give up this Martial Arts Conference?¡± Warner explained. Luo Shen licked the blood on her finger and suddenly pointed at the high platform, the smile on her lips became wider. ¡°You are very noisy, little devil.¡± A force almost materialized and formed a black ray that went straight to the commentator on the high platform. Whoosh! At this moment, a golden slash suddenly appeared and hit the black ray. With a bang, it offset it and released a wave of air. The shock wave spread out and a pair of hosts on the high platform exclaimed and were blown down. However, it was not smashed to the ground. Crowe appeared there, one in each hand, and gently put them down. ¡°Not bad.¡± Hero Luo turned around and stared at Kuro with a smile. ¡°It reminds me of an old friend. Hey, how is the golden retriever who has been in the sky?¡± ¡°Good boy, you are still a big fish¡­¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you know Shiki, you used to be in the same boat? But if you kill in front of Marines, do you not take the World Government seriously?¡± Since the people in the ring were not dead, Kuro did not mind. Anyway, they were all rotten people, but it was not right to kill in front of him. ¡°Hehehehe, that was a refreshing battle. I really want to do that kind of top-level battle again.¡± Luoshen stretched out her hand and looked down, ¡°But my body is already old. If I want to repeat that top-level battle, my body will not allow it. So, I will choose this place and use other methods to recreate the grand occasion I want.¡± ¡°You ruined my Martial Arts Conference. I have to thank you. Recently, the Martial Arts Conference has become more and more boring. Lowe has always been patient and patient, but your appearance has finally made him not need to endure anymore. It has finally become interesting.¡± Hero Luo raised his head and said in a comfortable tone, ¡°Ah¡­ The bloodline is disappearing, but he doesn¡¯t understand that the bloodline of the Luo family becomes stronger the more it disappears.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked at Hero Luo talking to himself and said, ¡°You are¡­ crazy, what are you talking about?¡± ¡­ . Battlefield, the camp behind the Country of Insects. Blood was everywhere, and the ground seemed to have been hit by a meteorite. There were potholes everywhere, and in those potholes, there were many white-haired people lying. Those people had long become corpses, and they were no longer moving. On the battlefield, a man stood up unsteadily. He stared at the body of the last white-haired man who fell in front of him. After taking a few breaths, he stood there in a daze. ¡°Ga!¡± A crow flew from the distance, cawed, and landed on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± Lowe asked. ¡°Yes, the soldiers who don¡¯t want to go with the revolution are basically controlled. There is also news from Saab that the king is controlled, but it is a little strange. When they went over, the king was trapped, so we caught the king without much effort.¡± Crow glanced at the corpses in the camp and said in a low voice, ¡°Is it really necessary to do this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand how scary Hero Luo is.¡± Lowe shook his head and looked at the location of the town of molting. ¡°Our people are not his glory, they are just his sacrifices, the sacrifices used to strengthen himself. They are nurtured, constantly nurtured, our lives are used to maintain his life¡­¡± He lowered his head and an image inexplicably appeared in his mind. ¡°Take good care of your sister, Lowe, you are a gentle child¡­¡± A white-haired couple smiled at Lowe and then spontaneously walked into the deep corridor and never came out again. Lowe closed his eyes, clenched his fists, and gritted his teeth. ¡°He deliberately chose this time because every three years, Luoshen will make a member of the Luo family a sacrifice. Now that I have killed all the members of the Luo family, he can only die of old age!¡± ¡°In the Martial Arts Conference, ordinary people think that it is a grand event in the Nation of Insects. You think that we rely on our talent to learn the martial arts of others. No, it is not. Because every Martial Arts Conference is also a time for us to compete for who is the sacrifice. The weakest person is the sacrifice.¡± ¡°But now, that old guy has been abandoned by the times. Without his people, he can no longer maintain his life. Now is the time for me to become a king!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I become the King of Insects, I will revoke the laws that cannot mine nature. My purpose is only to become a king. As for the subsequent governance, if you Revolutionary Army are worried, you can do it yourself. I don¡¯t care.¡± Lowe picked up a cloak on the ground and put it on, ignoring the blood on it. ¡°Let the soldiers come with me and kill Hero Luo. We will completely control the Insect Country!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go now. Luciru Kuro is confronting Hero Luo. As long as we delay until the end of time, we can easily win.¡± Crow said. ¡°I want to deal with him personally. I can never be at ease until he dies in front of me,¡± Lowe said lightly. Chapter 344 Psychic Blade: Battle Lion (1) ¡°Bloodlines can be created again.¡± Hero Luo said slowly as he lowered his head. His eyes that were covered by his hair seemed to be looking at Leda behind Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s actually better to use the same race to create a new bloodline. Little girl, I won¡¯t kill you. Go back and create a new ¡®Lo¡¯ with the Patriarch.¡± Bang!!! As soon as he finished speaking, a black light suddenly slashed over. Hero Luo blocked with his hands and blocked a black blade. His momentum was fierce and a huge shock wave was blown to the side. The shock wave blew away the hair of Goddess Luo and revealed his full appearance. It was the face of an old man with a hooked nose, inverted eyes, and thin cheeks. His mouth was almost grinning to the ears. Just looking at it made people feel uncomfortable. ¡°Oh? Are you angry?¡± Luoshen smiled. Bang! Kuro landed on the ground and the hand holding Autumn Water suddenly exerted strength and swung the sword away. Then, he put his hand back into the sheath and said coldly: ¡°You old glass, if you don¡¯t want to be a human, don¡¯t stay in the human world. I am kind enough to send you off. Anyway, you are an old pirate!¡± He and Golden Lion are partners. If he is not an old pirate, what is he? Killing pirates, Kuro has no pressure. ¡°One Blade Flow: Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± Autumn Water instantly pulled out and released a black light. The black light instantly exploded and turned into a hundred black lights that attacked Luoshen. ¡°Oh? Great Swordsman¡­¡± Hero Luo¡¯s tone was surprised, but there was no change in his face. Seeing hundreds of black lights coming, he raised his hands and quickly blocked the black lights. Dang dang dang dang!!! Sparks flew from his arm, and a crisp sound filled the arena. Kuro¡¯s knife is very fast, but this guy is obviously not slow. After swinging, Kuro threw Autumn Water and looked at him with a frown. He did not wrap Haki around his arm, but at the moment when he blocked his attack, he used Haki to block his blade with a very small area. This level is already very tricky. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Can you see it? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to use Haki, but I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have enough Haki, so I can only use this delicate method.¡± Luoshen licked her lips and laughed hoarsely. ¡°Although you use a knife and don¡¯t meet the requirements of the Martial Arts Conference, I allow you to participate. In this case, I don¡¯t have to answer to the World Government if I kill you.¡± ¡°It just so happens that I have the same intention. If I kill you, it¡¯s not too much for me to take 800 million.¡± Kuro looked at him and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m different from other people. I don¡¯t have any psychological burden to beat an old man like you. Just nice, I can try a new move on you.¡± He held Autumn Water and a golden ball of light began to appear on the blade, enveloping it. ¡°Psychic Blade: Battle Lion!¡± Whoosh! With a wave of the black saber, the golden ball of light turned into a stream of air and blew forward. Luoshen¡¯s pupils shrank and she subconsciously crossed her hands in front of her body. Chi chi chi! It was as if his body had been cut by a sharp blade, and sparks flew from time to time. In front of Kuro, the huge ring suddenly collapsed and blew forward in pieces. The huge door behind Luoshen and the tall building complex behind the door also collapsed after the airflow blew, turning into pieces of rock and steel and blowing into the distance. With one slash, the road in front of Kuro was smooth! ¡°Wind Blade?¡± Before Luoshen had time to think about it carefully, she saw a blade flashing with golden lightning heading straight for her chest. Chi!!! The blade slid down and broke through the Armament Haki of Luoshen. As the blood flew out, a huge cut appeared on Luoshen¡¯s chest. With a slash, Luoshen took two steps back and looked down at her chest that seemed to have been cut open. ¡°Your vitality is quite vigorous, old ghost.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and spoke indifferently. He had learned that move from Yixiao. That ¡°Gravity Blade (Fierce Tiger)¡± move allowed him to find the trick of using his ability with the knife. He had already tried to combine his ability with his swordsmanship. Previously, there were some clues at the top. After such a long time, he had also studied something. After sparring with Yixiao, he even understood something. His fruit ability is indeed unable to affect people, but he can kill them through the medium. With the saber as a medium, the ability will spread in the air when he swings it, forming wind blades that will cause all-round damage to people. Its power is not lower than his slashes, and it is dense. Although this slash is not very useful for people of this level, this is not a f*cking turn-based game. Can¡¯t he slash again after slashing? ¡°I¡¯ll kill you with one strike.¡± Kuro did not want to delay any longer. Advanced Armament Haki filled the blade and he slashed again. It was impossible for this old ghost to have no hidden means to make Leda so afraid, but why did Kuro give him a chance? He was not stupid. ¡°Really¡­¡± Luoshen, who had her head lowered, suddenly spoke. Bang! As soon as Kuro swung his blade, he suddenly froze and quickly changed his posture. With his black blade in front of him, he immediately suffered a heavy blow, making him take a few steps back. In front of him, Hero Luo¡¯s white hair danced wildly and his body began to emit white smoke. The wound that he cut was gradually healing and turned into a deep scar. As the white smoke rose, his body began to become stronger. The skinny arm that was moving forward gradually became muscular as if it was inflating. His cheeks gradually became full. As he smiled, he turned into a young and strong man. ¡°Ah¡­ long time no see, this posture.¡± Luoshen twisted her wrist and revealed a nostalgic expression. ¡°I originally wanted to wait for Lowe to come over and prepare to use it. I wanted him to see that after he killed the entire clan with grief, he still couldn¡¯t stop my despair. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see it.¡± Hero Luo shook his head regretfully and grinned at Kuro. ¡°Come on, little kid, let¡¯s have a good fight.¡± Damn, are you Ding Chunqiu? How can dying restore youth? Squeak! An intense friction sound rang out, and the old ghost, who had recovered his youth, quickly came to Kuro at this moment and grinned at him. Suddenly, he hit Kuro with his head! Not with his hands or feet, but with his head. This guy¡­ his fighting style is very primitive and violent! However, this headbutt only hit an afterimage, and Kuro¡¯s body disappeared like water. ¡°Afterimage Slash!¡± A voice sounded from his side and he heard a gust of wind as the black blade flashed with electric light and slashed over. Bang!!! Hero Luo rolled up the black airflow-shaped Armament Haki with one hand and blocked it to the side. The blade and arm touched and a wave of air surged. Kala! Kuro¡¯s blade slid down his arm to his neck. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid?!¡± Hero Luo¡¯s eyes widened and his smile widened. He was not afraid of the blade attack at all. Another punch broke the air and went straight for Kuro¡¯s face. This is a trade for injury! Kuro frowned and pushed Luoshen away with his blade. He also stepped back and waved his blade. He stared at him and said, ¡°Are you that aggressive?¡± Bang! A happy smile appeared on Luoshen¡¯s face. ¡°When I was on Rox¡¯ ship, my nickname was ¡®Fighting Ghost¡¯. Sa, you have to let me enjoy myself. Otherwise, my recovery will be in vain.¡± ¡°Fighting Ghost?¡± Hearing this, Crowe, who was afraid of being affected, was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± ¡°You know?¡± Leda looked at Crowe. Crowe nodded. ¡°Once a big pirate, I thought he was a legend, but I didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive. ¡®Fighting Ghost¡¯, the bounty of 40 years ago was at 500 Million Berries, a legendary big pirate.¡± Chapter 345 Instant Thousand Strike, Instantaneous Prison Azure Dragon Slash (1) ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, outside the ring, a loud voice sounded. Lowe appeared and looked at the young Hero Luo in front of him with a gloomy face. ¡°I clearly killed everyone, why can he regain his youth! Why did he become like this!¡± ¡°Oh, Lowe, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Bang! After exchanging another blow with Kuro, Hero Luo took a few steps back and saw the person in the distance. He reached out and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Do you feel afraid when you see me now? Lowe¡­ You have been scheming for so long, but you can¡¯t change anything. I have to thank you for making up my mind for me.¡± ¡°Why, why did you become like this!¡± Lowe roared: ¡°How can you be young again!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Hero Luo smiled. ¡°Do you know what the bloodline of the Luo family is? The so-called bloodline was not there in the past. Our Luo family was a body technique family in Kano Country, but there were not so many talented people. Except for me, I am the model of what can be learned.¡± ¡°Until I ate the fruit, I am a ¡®hungry person¡¯ who ate the ¡®hunger fruit¡¯. I can freely mix the ¡®hunger¡¯ of the human body, the ¡®hunger¡¯ of the appetite, the ¡®hunger¡¯ of the battle, the ¡®hunger¡¯ of the body technique, the ¡®hunger¡¯, the absorption will naturally speed up.¡± ¡°The reason why you have such talent is that I planted the ¡®Hunger Seed¡¯ for you when you were born. Therefore, you will often be hungry. Eating more can strengthen your body. The ¡®hunger¡¯ for battle makes you bloodthirsty and warlike. The ¡®hunger¡¯ for body techniques and martial arts will let you absorb any body technique you see very quickly.¡± ¡°This is ¡®Lo¡¯, the Lo family exists because of me.¡± ¡°You have such talent because of me. Therefore, it is normal for you who have been planted with a seed to feed me and use your life to maintain my life. Therefore, I will eat people every three years to maintain my own life because you are ¡®seeds¡¯. When you germinate, you will naturally be eaten by me.¡± These words made Lowe¡¯s pupils shrink, ¡°Shut up! You old monster!!!¡± Luoshen smiled faintly. ¡°Lowe, are you resentful? Your parents were also one of the people I ate, so you think that after killing all the members of the Luo family, I can¡¯t maintain my life. But you¡¯re wrong, the seed is gone, then the power will come back and I can return to my young state. Although I can¡¯t maintain my life anymore, I can create a new Luo family later.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to lose your patience. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see your despair in time¡­ Hehe, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Lowe, it¡¯s good that you came. I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll let you understand one thing. The Luo Family can never resist me.¡± He stretched out his hand and clenched it. ¡°Starvation is out of control!¡± Knock knock! Lowe only felt his heart beating violently, and an extremely bloodthirsty feeling reached out from the bottom of his heart. He stretched out his hands, tore his clothes, knelt on the ground, and punched the ground in pain. Hero Luo grinned and looked at the martial artists who were knocked out by him in the ring. ¡°You should wake up too.¡± Following his words, the martial artists on the six arenas suddenly stood up one by one. Their eyes rolled back, their faces were red, and their appearance gradually became ferocious. Fangs emerged from their mouths, and their bodies swelled, and their eyes became red. ¡°Crimson Ghost, how do you feel about my secret weapon? This is a good thing that I bought from the Country of Peace at a high price. It is a human-shaped weapon created by my own hunger seed. That Quinn has collected a lot of money from me.¡± Hero Luo grinned and said to Kuro, ¡°They are contagious. When they bite people, they will also turn them into ghosts and they will attack the Flower Country. It will be a good scene.¡± Kuro stared at him for a while and suddenly put away the knife. ¡°Oh? Have you given up? Do you know that you are not my match?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Kuro shook his head and stepped away. He held the handle of the knife with his fingers and said lightly, ¡°I just feel that¡­ you are much more hateful than I thought, so I am ready to kill you with one strike, in case it takes too long, you are disgusting.¡± ¡°Kill, kill me!¡± On the other side, Lowe exploded, stood up and roared at the sky. His skin became red. Although he was not as strange as those monsters with fangs, his aura was more bloodthirsty and thirsty. Want to kill, want to see blood, want to fight¡­ Lowe looked at the group of Marines, his own desire was constantly expanding. Whoosh! At this moment, Leda suddenly flashed behind Kuro and put a hand on him. ¡°Kuro, lend me some strength.¡± She exerted strength in her fingers and sucked Kuro¡¯s stamina crazily. ¡°Are you going to attack? That¡¯s good¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Leda let go and quickly came to Lowe. ¡°Nissan¡­¡± Leda stared at Lowe with a complicated expression. ¡°Leta¡­¡± Lowe opened his eyes, and when his red eyes saw the person, there was a trace of clarity. ¡°Hurry up, I, I can¡¯t control myself!¡± Lowe breathed heavily and the redness in his eyes deepened. ¡°Blood, blood¡­ will kill you!!!¡± His eyes were completely covered in red and he ran towards Lida with his teeth and claws bared. Leda sighed and whispered, ¡°I know, Nissan, why did you do that to me before? Now, it¡¯s my turn to save you.¡± She floated up with her hands, stepped on one foot, and floated off the ground, brushing past Lowe who was rushing over. In an instant, Lowe froze and stood there motionless. Leda stood behind Lowe, her Marine cape fluttering behind her. ¡°Just fall down, Nissan, have a good sleep and everything will be over when you get up.¡± Plop. With Leda¡¯s words, Lowe¡¯s body trembled, his eyes rolled back and he fell down. ¡°Huh? This is¡­¡± Before Luoshen could even react, Lowe, who was aroused by him, fell down. ¡°Your turn, Old Glass¡­¡± The autumn water emitted a golden light. Kuro took a step and bent his knee with one leg. His entire body seemed to be floating as he went straight for Luoshen. The speed was not fast, but in Luoshen¡¯s eyes, it was impossible to see clearly. He flew past him like a ghost. ¡°Ha!¡± Hero Luo saw it clearly. At this moment, he clenched his fists and shouted. His Armament Haki burst out and covered his entire body. Kuro brushed past him and landed on the ground. Crackle! Like glass shattering, the Armament Haki around Hero Luo broke. His body staggered a few times and he stood up again. He turned to Kuro and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a very fast knife. I saw it clearly. At that moment, I waved it at least a thousand times, but such an attack is useless against me!¡± Click. Kuro sheathed the last of the blade, straightened up, took a cigar from his pocket, and lit it. Hero Luo rushed towards Kuro. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Kuro said lightly. As soon as she finished speaking, Luoshen¡¯s figure froze and her whole body trembled. Her pupils shrank into a small point and her body began to inflate. ¡°The soft sound of the divine wind.¡± Bang!!! Hero Luo seemed to have melted and turned into a bloody paste that fell to the ground. The cloak on Kuro¡¯s back fluttered, and the two words ¡°Justice¡± were unusually conspicuous. He spat out the smoke and said lightly, ¡°Instant Thousand Strike, profound meaning: Instantaneous Hell Azure Dragon Slash.¡± Chapter 346 Profound Meaning, Psychic Blade, Azure Dragon Rain ¡°Kuro, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t for a while!¡± Leda saw this scene and shouted angrily. Last time, he said that he would combine the body technique that he had secretly learned and complete the ¡®Instant Thousand Strike¡¯. She completed it, but Kuro said that he didn¡¯t know it yet. How could he know it now? What she used to deal with Lowe was ¡®Instant Thousand Strike¡¯, but her physical strength could not be done alone. She could only complete such a move by absorbing Kuro¡¯s physical strength. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know the Body Technique version of this move, but I didn¡¯t say that my swordsmanship is also not good.¡± Kuro turned around and glanced at the flesh paste on the ground. He stretched out his palm and a ball of soil nearby wrapped and swallowed the flesh and completely disappeared. ¡°Is he really dead?¡± Leda walked over and looked curiously at the place where the blood foam appeared. A trace of fear appeared on her face. ¡°When I was young, I was most afraid of the Patriarch. Every time I saw that deep corridor, I would be afraid.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead. If he doesn¡¯t die, I will turn around and run.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. Instant Thousand Strikes: Instantaneous Hell Azure Dragon Slash. This move is not just a thousand slashes in an instant. At that level, Kuro can also do it with his own strength. It is more of a combination of speed that cannot be dodged and the power contained in the thousand slashes. Every slash is a ¡®Dragon¡¯. At that moment, it was equivalent to Kuro using the Killing Sword a thousand times. If this Hero Luo can still live, then why doesn¡¯t he run? What a joke. This move is even stronger than his ultimate profundity. The stamina he consumed was enough to release ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯ twice. After two ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯s, even that monster Kaido felt uncomfortable. If this Hero Luo is really that awesome, he will immediately fly back to the headquarters to get reinforcements. ¡°Hurry up and go back. I feel that my stamina is not enough. In addition to the stamina you sucked, I have used up a third of my stamina. I have to go back and nourish myself.¡± The stamina that Leda absorbed was almost the stamina of him releasing the ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯ once. Coupled with himself, this stamina consumption was too much. ¡°Huh?¡± Leda was stunned for a moment. ¡°A third?¡± Kuro nodded solemnly. ¡°How long has this battle been? I¡¯ve already consumed one-third of it. It¡¯s already terrifying enough!¡± Leda pursed her lips and said, ¡°MMP?¡± ¡°Leda!¡± Kuro glared at her. ¡°No swearing. Also, who did you learn this from?!¡± Leda rolled her eyes and pointed out the murderer with a disgusted expression. ¡°Me?¡± Kuro pointed at himself with a strange expression, but on second thought, it seems that, probably, it seems that¡­ no one can say this except me. After all, people always call him a bastard. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it in the future.¡± Kuro could only say. ¡°Speaking of which, this Ancestor is using his ability against you. He is dead and his ability should be removed. Do you feel anything wrong?¡± Kuro looked at Leda and said. ¡°No¡­¡± Leda felt herself, thought about it, and her face fell. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Although she had borrowed a lot of Kuro¡¯s physical strength, this ¡°Instant Thousand Strikes¡± had almost exhausted her physical strength. As an ability user of the ¡°Essence Energy Fruit¡±, her physical strength was exhausted, so she would naturally be hungry. Kuro nodded and said, ¡°It seems that the ability cancels out the ability. It¡¯s similar to what I thought. Forget it¡­ It can be considered as solving a future problem.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, a roar sounded from not far away. The mutated martial artists with red skin and fangs roared. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro frowned. The instigator is dead, why haven¡¯t these people returned to normal? A Akaiki ran in the direction of Marine, and Marine picked up their weapons and prepared to fight. Bang bang bang! The bullets fired by the guns hit these Akagami and only caused sparks. Other than that, they were useless. Tomoe picked up the bow and arrow, the string was like a full moon, and the arrow hit Akaiki¡¯s head accurately. Chi! The arrow pierced through Akagami¡¯s head and knocked him down. Akagami fell to the ground, his body still trembling. ¡°This vitality¡­ Wait, the Country of Peace? Quinn? Did that old glass buy Quinn¡¯s virus?¡± Kuro smacked his lips and frowned. ¡®Disaster¡¯ Quinn, a title with the wrong name but not the wrong title. Someone worthy of this name must have a hand in some related places. ¡°Colonel! These monsters are running towards the town!¡± A Marine Captain said loudly. Kuro looked at the other Akagami and saw that they were scattering around aimlessly. Without the command, it must have become disorderly. And there are thousands of these people. ¡°It seems that there is no hope¡­¡± Kuro clenched his five fingers and said, ¡°Lion Wei Earth Scroll!¡± Boom! A circular wall suddenly rose around the earth, covering all the scattered Akagami. Akagami attacked the rock wall crazily. His strength could easily break the rock wall, but the wall was too thick and could only make a few holes. Seeing that they could not break through, all the Akagami turned to look at Kuro and Leda, roared and rushed over. ¡°It¡¯s raining¡­¡± A large number of raindrops suddenly fell from the sky above the wall. Bean-sized raindrops fell on the Akagami¡¯s bodies and splashed. ¡°Hey, Kuro, these people are not metahumans. The seawater is useless, and you didn¡¯t wrap it.¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°Who said I wanted to buy them?¡± Kuro glanced at these Akagami and said, ¡°These people are full of vitality and may carry a virus. What if something goes wrong after throwing them into the sea? The best way is to bury them in the soil first and throw the last bag into the sea where there are no islands nearby and let them sink directly into the sea. But the premise is to kill them first.¡± He pulled out Autumn Water and pointed to the sky. ¡°But it¡¯s too troublesome to slash one blade at a time. I have developed a few new moves against that old blind man. It¡¯s time to try them out.¡± The blade pointed at the sky for a while before Kuro sheathed Autumn Water. Click. ¡°Profoundity: Psychic Blade: Azure Dragon Rain.¡± Chi chi chi! The Akaiki that were hit by the rain seemed to have encountered some kind of dense cutting machine. Their bodies were suddenly disintegrated and cut into pieces, or they were covered in blood and collapsed into a bloody mass. Thousands of Akagami turned into a bloody hell in the wall. Using seawater to attack the opponent, Kuro had used it last time when dealing with Tiki. This time, it was only refined. Against a large number of existences, Kuro really didn¡¯t have many methods in the past. Before he obtained the ability, he only had the ¡°Crushing Pressure¡± skill. Ordinary people or weaklings, the killing intent emitted by the ¡®Crushing Pressure¡¯ is enough. He had never had the chance to encounter a slightly stronger group before¡­ When he was in East Blue, he had not even encountered a pirate group of more than 1,000 people. Generally speaking, a pirate group has dozens of people and hundreds of people. The larger ones only have 200 or 500 people. What? Did you say ¡®East Blue Admiral¡¯ Krieg? He was unlucky. As for the Grand Line, why don¡¯t you try gathering a few thousand people in the first half? They would either be surrounded by Marines and used as targets to blow up the ship with cannons, or a few Headquarters colonels, such as T. Penn, would cut down a ship with one slash and the game would end. What? Pirates are super strong? What about in the New World? In the first half, there were no pirates who gathered tens of thousands of people and each ship had tens of millions of bounty. Marine Headquarters is on the Grand Line. If they can gather such a scale in the first half of the Grand Line, Marine might as well go home and farm. Only the New World pirates who have become a force have the ability to gather soldiers. Kuro had never encountered a large-scale attack in the East China Sea and later obtained the ability, so he was no longer afraid. If it¡¯s a slightly stronger scale, he can just smash it with an island. If it doesn¡¯t work, he will roll up the place where you are standing and throw it into the sea. If it doesn¡¯t work, he will fly back to the sky to get help. But this is too monotonous. Kuro, who is afraid of an accident, has been looking for other ways. This time, he finally found a few in West Blue. Psychic Blade: Battle Lion can deal with those stronger pirate groups. The Psychic Blade, Azure Dragon Rain, is used to deal with the Elite Pirates. The power of the raindrops is equivalent to the power of a knife. Rain is a knife, and it is much more powerful than ordinary swords. After all, it is mixed with his Azure Dragon Profound. Originally, Fighting Lion is enough to deal with these Akaiki, but they are too scattered and not safe. What if they blow too far away and don¡¯t die? Kuro could test his new move. As for the effect¡­ Kuro touched his chin and looked at the flesh and blood all over the ground and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite useful.¡± Chapter 347 Captain Narga, The World Government Will Come and Save You! In the distance, there were shouts. The dense crowd approached with weapons. As the wall scattered, Crowe came to Kuro¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Kuro, a lot of people have come¡­ They are the armed soldiers of the Country of Insects.¡± ¡°I see it.¡± Kuro looked over and saw that the leader of the soldiers was a pale man wearing a black feather coat and a bird mask. The Revolutionary Army and the local soldiers are connected. Kuro was about to speak when suddenly, a man in black appeared nearby. ¡°Colonel Kuro! Stop them! The Revolutionary Army encouraged the soldiers to rebel, stop them!¡± It was Narga. No one knew where he came from. Judging from the scars on his body, he must have fought. It¡¯s strange that he wasn¡¯t killed¡­ Kuro did not speak. He stepped forward and kicked away a ball of minced meat on the ground. He clenched his five fingers and the falling rain suddenly converged, like a living thing, wrapping the minced meat and forming a huge ball of water floating in the air. Rumble¡­ In this area, it was constantly breaking apart. With Kuro as the center, a huge pit appeared on the ground of this battlefield. The rock fragments rose and entered the water ball, fusing with the water ball and finally wrapping into a huge stone ball. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kuro waved his arm and the big stone ball suddenly rushed towards the sea and quickly turned into a meteor. According to this direction, they can fly to the nearby uninhabited sea for a while and then fall down and sink to the bottom. After doing all this, Kuro said to Narga in surprise as if nothing had happened, ¡°Oh ~ Captain Narga.¡± He looked at the group of soldiers rushing over and shook his head. ¡°You think too highly of me. I¡¯m just a Marine Captain. How can I deal with so many soldiers? Besides, war is not the responsibility of Marines. In this case, we should go back and report it and let the World Government decide.¡± Narga stared blankly at Kuro who was talking nonsense, his mind still thinking about the big stone ball that was floating before. You f*cking smashed that ball down just now! These tens of thousands of people are just a matter of minutes! ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± Narga snapped, ¡°Do you know what it means to disobey the orders of the World Government? Don¡¯t make a mistake!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and flicked the ashes of his cigar between his fingers. He exhaled the smoke and turned to leave. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, go to the World Government and sue me.¡± Without looking at Narga, he waved his hand and Marines gathered around him. ¡°How do you choose, do you want to come with me or stay here?¡± Kuro looked at Pallas. ¡°Ah? Eat pig¡¯s elbow or shrimp?¡± ¡°Although I know how to cook, now is not the time to eat.¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°Forget it, you decide for yourself. Anyway, the recent situation will change. If you want, you can come to Pegasus Island to find me.¡± Kuro waved his hand helplessly and ignored her, preparing to board the ship with the rest of the Marines. ¡°Lida, you want to say goodbye to your brother?¡± Kuro suddenly stopped and glanced at the lying Lowe who was still breathing and asked Leda. ¡°No need.¡± Leda shook her head and said, ¡°I am Flo Leda, I will always be Flo Leda, not a Law family member, I am just a Marine.¡± Kuro looked at her, shook his head and smiled, and touched Lida¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay, then you will always be Marine. Crowe, organize people to board the ship. We are going back.¡± If he doesn¡¯t go back now, staying here will really be a quagmire. There is no direct conflict between the Revolutionary Army and Marine. Crow even heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Kuro and the other Marines board the ship. They were not prepared to fight a hard battle with this man, but they were not afraid. When they met this man, he had already informed Dorag. With just the few of them, they could delay Lucilu Kuro until Dorag arrives. This country would still be overturned by them. But it would be best if he retreated. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Narga cursed. Seeing so many people attacking him, he could only retreat helplessly. He stepped on Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and rose into the sky, ready to dash to Kuro¡¯s Battleship. At this moment, Kuro suddenly clenched his hand. Boom! A huge wave suddenly rose high and hit Narga in the air. The huge impact directly hit him in the port and he was surrounded by Crow and others. ¡°Aiya, Captain Narga¡¯s luck is not good. He was actually turned over by a big wave. Hurry up and open fire to see if you can save Captain Narga.¡± At this time, the Battleship had left the port. Kuro casually ordered Marine to open fire. Boom! Boom! Boom! Soon, the side rows of the Battleship fired shells, but the cannons of all the ships in this world seemed to have the law of ¡®basically hitting no one¡¯. A row of shells either fell into the water or fell on the ground far away from the soldiers, creating several pits. As for the group of soldiers, they had already pointed their weapons at Narga and captured him. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Kuro punched the edge of the ship and roared, ¡°You Revolutionary Army, just you wait, the World Government will not let you go!¡± The Battleship was getting further and further away. Kuro shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Captain Narga, you must hold on. The World Government will definitely come to save you!¡± After saying this, he turned around and his angry face immediately calmed down. He took a puff of smoke and leaned against the railing on the edge of the ship and said, ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and asked, ¡°Is this really good?¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°Will the Revolutionary Army let him go? Now that the power of explanation is in my hands, I can explain it however I want. Besides, how can a behemoth like the Revolutionary Army be solved by a little Colonel like me? We have to follow the basic law. If I say I can¡¯t do it, then I really can¡¯t.¡± Are they really going to survive? That doesn¡¯t matter. Go ahead and complain. It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t done anything. Isn¡¯t he also working hard to investigate the Revolutionary Army? Moreover, the World Government is dealing with Marshals and Generals. Sengoku is about to retire, how can he have the time to care about him? At most, he will be scolded. As for the old man¡­ ¡®You expect that old sailor to blame himself?¡¯ What a joke. This is the period of excessive naval power. Everything is focused on Marine matters. As for the subversion of the country¡­ It¡¯s not like it hasn¡¯t been subverted before. Even the World Government has a headache. How can he solve it? It¡¯s better to leave it to the World Government. ¡°At least I got rid of Leda¡¯s future troubles. Coupled with the complaints of those I drove away, it¡¯s the best of both worlds.¡± What Kuro was thinking at this moment was that the World Government had to demote him in order to deal with him. That was the most wonderful thing. Chapter 348 My Fate Should Be In My Own Hands ¡°What am I¡­¡± The sky was bright. Lowe opened his eyes and felt pain all over his body. What he saw was an infirmary. ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± A clear voice came from the side, and Kerra leaned over and said, ¡°Are you okay, Lowe?¡± ¡°Kerla?¡± Lowe¡¯s body moved, triggering the pain and he took a breath of cold air. He felt that his body was a little blunt and at this time he found that he was wrapped in bandages. He remembered that he had been attacked by Leta before. That move¡­ ¡°Instant attack me a thousand times?¡± Lowe stretched out his hands and looked at it in a daze. He could find the shadow of his martial arts from that move. He should have been able to understand it instantly, but now, no matter how he thought about it, he could not understand the trick. ¡°Wait, where is Hero Luo, where are we!¡± Lowe reacted, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the time to think about martial arts, he asked quickly. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± At the door, Szabo leaned there and crossed his arms. ¡°When we arrived, we didn¡¯t see him or find his aura. There was nothing. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s dead, killed by Lucilu Kuro himself.¡± Lowe¡¯s eyes widened and he murmured, ¡°Did you kill¡­ him?¡± Such a strong person, the ruler of the town of molting, the person who ruled their Luo family for decades and made everyone afraid of her, is gone. Lowe actually did not dare to believe this, but the state he was in at this time forced him to believe it. Because he really could not understand the tricks of martial arts. ¡°Sabo, can you use Dragon Claw Fist once?¡± Lowe looked at Sabo. ¡°Yes?¡± Szabo said warily, ¡°Hey, who doesn¡¯t know that your Luo Family can see through body techniques at a glance and you want to learn my ¡®Dragon¡¯s Claw¡¯?¡± ¡°Please!¡± Lowe said solemnly. Szabo was a little stunned. He had not been in contact with this Lowe for a long time, but he knew that this man was arrogant and never lowered his head, nor did he know how to say the words ¡°please¡±. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Szabo sighed and nodded. He bent his five fingers, put his index and second fingers together, and combined his pinky and ring finger to form a dragon claw. ¡°Just do it once. Look clearly!¡± Whoosh! Apprehension. Szabo only made one move. The claw attack seemed to tear the air, making the curtains in front of him float violently. See clearly ¡­ Lowe saw it very clearly. It was Dragon Claw Fist, a kind of body technique that makes fingers big and hard after long-term training, but it cannot be absorbed. He could see clearly because of his own martial arts level. He could not absorb¡­ because he was missing something. The thirst for body techniques had completely disappeared. This also means¡­ Hero Luo, gone! ¡°Lowe, now that the king is under our control and Hero Luo is gone, according to the plan, you should take over the position of the king of the insect nation. Now, are you ready?¡± Szabo looked at him and said. ¡°Ah¡­ that kind of thing, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can do whatever you want.¡± Lowe waved his hand and said to the two, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired now, let me rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, rest well, we will come to you again, there is a lot to deal with now.¡± Szabo nodded and went out with Kerra. ¡°Really, it disappeared¡­¡± As the two disappeared, Lowe¡¯s body gradually trembled and his trembling hands unconsciously touched his face. His face, which could not be seen clearly, only made a sound that was unknown if he was crying or laughing. It was unknown if he was regretful that his thirst for martial arts had disappeared, or he was glad that the dark mountain on everyone¡¯s head had disappeared. ¡°Hey, Szabo, what¡¯s wrong with that Lowe? He looks very unhappy. Isn¡¯t it his dream to be king?¡± When they got out of the door, Kerra said doubtfully. Szabo¡¯s eyes drifted away, and he seemed to think of something and sighed, ¡°Maybe, their thoughts are different¡­¡± He shook his head and pushed his thoughts away, saying, ¡°In any case, we saved a country, Lowe will definitely keep his promise. In the future, the civilians here will not be so miserable. They may even become the armed forces of our Revolutionary Army. What happens next will depend on Betty.¡± ¡°Two Horse Kingdom?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the station of Luciru Kuro? Miss Betty has always been there?¡± ¡°Pegasus Island is not the same as the Twin Horse Kingdom. Besides, even if he asks for help, Luciru Kuro can¡¯t rush back at this time. When he returns, the Twin Horse Kingdom will be saved.¡± The corner of Szabo¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°When I found out that the man came here, I asked Betty in the Twin Horse Kingdom to start the operation. No one can do anything about it. Whether we can overthrow that country or not, our harvest in West Blue will not be too low.¡± It takes a few days to get here from Pegasus Island. A few days is enough for Betty to do something. ¡­ . The Twin Horse Kingdom used to be an island country with two islands. It is not big and there is nothing remarkable about it. The only special thing is that it is close to the Upside Down Mountain. It is the country where pirates who want to enter the Grand Line will definitely choose to station and prepare. After the war and the pirates were injured, the Twin Horse Kingdom was unable to do anything, so they simply threw Pegasus Island to the World Government as a base in exchange for support. As for the civilians of Pegasus Island¡­ no one cared. That was why Betty was here. However, she did not come here to completely overthrow the Twin Horse Kingdom. The Twin Horse Kingdom lacked the power to resist. What she wanted to do was to arouse the resistance in these people. ¡°Why can the strong be unscrupulous and the weak must bear it!¡± At this moment, in the Twin Horse Kingdom, a purple-haired woman wearing a red hat and sunglasses stepped on a pirate and shouted at the civilians gathered around her: ¡°Just because you are weak, you are willing to be robbed by pirates and can¡¯t even resist?!¡± She pointed to the other side and the pirates who looked nervous and did not dare to go forward. She was not wearing any clothes under her red long-sleeved waistcoat. As she moved, her breasts swayed. But now, no one was paying attention to this side. The eyes of these civilians followed Betty¡¯s movements and looked at the group of pirates. ¡°Are they strong?! No! They are like you, they are all human, they have hands and feet, they are just holding weapons, but your number is much more than them, why don¡¯t you dare to resist?! Are you so eager for a hero to save you?! But heroes are also human, they will be thirsty and hungry, and they will be injured by bullets, there is no difference. Heroes just use more courage than you!¡± ¡°Take out some of your courage. This is your home. Why must you be robbed by pirates? You must watch those pirates snatch things but don¡¯t dare to fight back! It¡¯s just a little courage and you can defeat these pirates. From now on, you don¡¯t have to ask anyone for help. You can defend yourselves!¡± ¡°There is no doubt that you are trash. You don¡¯t even have the courage to defend your home. Those who don¡¯t dare to reach out for weapons are naturally trash. But trash, the weak also have the right to choose!¡± ¡°Fate should be controlled by oneself. Choose!¡± Betty shouted, ¡°Do you want to wait for death there in silence or fight and drive these pirates out of your home! The hero doesn¡¯t have to be someone else. Those who pick up weapons and have courage are their heroes!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Her voice seemed to have a strange power. A civilian was stunned for a long time. He picked up a stone with trembling hands and held it tightly. At that moment, he could feel infinite power bursting out of his body. ¡°I want to be my own hero. I want to defend my home!¡± Following his roar, the surrounding people seemed to have been set on fire. They either picked up stones or nearby pitchfork sticks and looked at the group of pirates covetously. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with this woman? What¡¯s the use of these civilians picking up weapons?¡± A pirate held his sword tightly and gritted his teeth as he looked at Betty. The reason why they did not dare to go forward was not because they were afraid of these people, but because that woman killed half of their companions alone, causing them to not dare to go forward at all. ¡°Marines! Marines are here!¡± Suddenly, a pirate pointed to the sea and screamed. On the sea ahead, a Battleship was slowly approaching. ¡°Captain Kaz, a Pirate Ship has been discovered. It should be the Twin Horse Kingdom¡¯s Pirates who are looking for help!¡± In the Battleship, a Marine put down his binoculars and saluted Kaz. Kaz nodded and drew his saber from his belt. He raised it and roared, ¡°For justice! Let¡¯s kill that group of pirates and not shame Marine¡¯s honor!¡± Chapter 349 Don¡¯t Be Afraid, Because Our Marines Are Here! Betty turned around and saw that the Battleship on the sea was coming very fast. ¡°Marine?¡± Betty¡¯s sunglasses reflected a light. She took out a cigarette from somewhere and lit it for herself. She took a puff and pondered. Sabo said that there is a powerful Marine stationed on Pegasus Island near the Twin Horse Kingdom, but they should not have arrived yet, so this should be the person left behind. The appearance of pirates caused the Twin Horse Kingdom to seek help, so Marines appeared. ¡°There¡¯s no need to retreat if it¡¯s just those who stay behind¡­¡± Betty thought for a moment and her right hand paused. The flag in her hand fluttered in the wind and she shouted at the civilians, ¡°Now there is Marine to help you, but sometimes Marine doesn¡¯t arrive in time. If Marine doesn¡¯t arrive, what will happen to you?¡± After being asked by her, the civilians who had just been discouraged hesitated again. They looked at each other and finally held their weapons tightly. ¡°Yes! Marines are not omnipotent. We should rely on ourselves!¡± A civilian clenched the wooden stick in his hand, roared and rushed towards the pirates. At the same time, those civilians got courage out of nowhere and ran straight towards the pirates who had fewer people than them. Even if their weapons are inferior to theirs, their physique is inferior, and their strength is inferior, so what! Everyone has the courage to resist! ¡°Kill them!¡± When the pirates saw the civilians rushing over, they gritted their teeth and ignored the terrifying woman. They pulled out their swords and guns and collided with the civilians. Dang! It should have been easy to cut off the blade of the wooden stick, but at this moment, it was blocked by the wooden stick. A civilian swung forward hard and shook off the pirate¡¯s blade. The stick hit his head, making him dizzy. Before he could even wake up, he was surrounded by civilians and knocked to the ground. How could a broken wooden stick block a blade? But there is no way for the pirates to think about this. They are already fighting with the civilians. Seeing this scene, Betty smiled. This is her, Bello Betty, the ability of the Revolutionary Army¡¯s ¡®East Army¡¯ Captain, ¡®Encourage Fruit¡¯. It can awaken the courage in people¡¯s hearts and even stimulate the strength of the human body from this courage. Haki is the power of will, spirit, and heart. It is also the innate power of everyone in this world. There is a difference, but whether it can be stimulated and how strong it is. And this ability to infinitely summon courage and stimulate the internal power of the body can not only enhance the civilian themselves but also stimulate the Haki in them. No matter how weak it is, once there are many people, the power that can be displayed is endless. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, it¡¯s just a group of civilians!¡± Among the pirates, a tall pirate holding two blades blocked the attack of a civilian and kicked him out. He crossed his hands and the two blades formed an ¡®X¡¯ shape, and a strong wind wrapped around the blade. ¡°I am a pirate with a bounty of 45 million Berries. Watch me finish you, X Slash!¡± The tall pirate shouted and was about to slash over. These civilians are no match for him! ¡°Shit!¡± Betty was stunned and subconsciously wanted to rush over. She had clearly dealt with their Captain, but she did not expect that there was a powerful guy hiding here. She was too careless! It was not easy to stimulate the courage of the civilians. If there are casualties, it will be greatly discounted. This battle must be a complete victory! In this way, the truly brave guys in this group will join the Revolutionary Army. Bang bang bang!! Just as Betty was about to move, a series of lead bullets suddenly brushed past her and instantly hit the tall pirate, turning his head into a sieve. Whoosh! A strong white wind suddenly blew past her, blowing the tie on her chest and the red long-sleeved waistcoat. It was a white existence that could not be seen clearly. It was constantly shrouded in gas and even a little hot. BOOM!!! The ball of white directly crashed into the body of the pirate group from the side, like a white beast, completely swallowing the pirate. All the civilians looked at the white gas in shock. They could neither advance nor retreat. The white gas only paused for a moment and suddenly exploded. The group of pirates were all lying on the ground, and standing on the ground was a group of Marines with weapons in their hands and determined expressions. ¡°Sea, Marine?¡± ¡°How can this be? We were still on the sea just now¡­¡± A civilian turned his head in disbelief and saw that the Battleship that should have been some distance away had landed in the port, and from the ship, many Marines began to arrive at the port. ¡°Captain, all these pirates have fallen.¡± A Marine kicked a lying pirate and saw that he was motionless. After confirming that he had fainted from serious injuries, he reported to the bearded leader, ¡°Should we arrest them?¡± ¡°Of course, this is our Marine¡¯s duty!¡± Kaz nodded heavily and looked at the confused civilian in front of him. He raised his saber and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, because we Marines are here and we will sweep away all evil!!!¡± His voice was very deep and firm, sounding very reassuring. When a civilian heard this voice, he subconsciously threw away his weapon and sat on the ground, gasping for breath. ¡°Marine is finally here. Just now, just now I was scared to death.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought I was going to fight for my life.¡± ¡°Fighting with pirates is not suitable for me. I am only suitable for farming.¡± At this time, they recalled the scene just now and were a little afraid. If they were hit by pirates, what if they died? They could still earn money and things, but if they died, they would lose everything. Fortunately, Marines came and fought in their place. When Kaz heard this, his face became serious and he bowed 90 degrees, his posture abnormally low. ¡°It is our dereliction of duty to make civilians worry about pirates. We are very sorry!¡± ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you are the most timely. In the past, when we asked for help, no one paid attention to us. You are good Marines.¡± ¡°With you guys here, I think this place will be very safe in the future.¡± The civilians spoke one after another. Kaz¡¯s attitude made the other half of the brave civilians gradually put down their fighting spirit. Yes, with such a timely and good attitude Marine, what are they afraid of? In response, Kaz shook his head and still did not stand up. He said sincerely, ¡°It is our dereliction of duty to let the pirates land on land! I and all the Marines on Pegasus Island should apologize for this!!¡± His words made the Marines behind him bow collectively and shout in unison, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry!!!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t be so serious. Really, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We don¡¯t have many casualties¡­¡± This serious attitude made the civilians a little uncomfortable. In recent years, although they have not experienced Marine Rescue, they have in the past. Although Marine is reassuring, they do not apologize to people like they do now. They only catch pirates and protect them, but they have never had such an attitude. It was really¡­ too reassuring! ¡°We were too lazy!¡± Kaz bowed and apologized deeply. ¡°I thought that by following Colonel Kuro, I would be happy to slack off. I paid too much attention to Colonel Kuro¡¯s instructions and forgot Colonel Kuro¡¯s original teaching. Tenacious Justice like us is not reflected on this side. When we go back, we have to continue to practice and can¡¯t slack off. Otherwise, we can¡¯t follow Colonel Kuro!¡± ¡°Captain Kaz!¡± Marine was touched. ¡°You are always so righteous. I, I will follow you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, follow Captain Kaz and practice our justice!¡± Marines raised their weapons with fanaticism on their faces. That blazing aura made the civilians feel more at ease. Good Marine! Good Marine! The civilians were greatly touched. ¡°Wait, did he just say Pegasus Island? Isn¡¯t that the island that was recently handed over to the World Government? It was taken over by Marines?¡± ¡°So fast, it seems that we can be completely at ease in the future!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Kaz is here!¡± ¡°Captain Kaz! Captain Kaz!¡± No one knew who was taking the lead, but the civilians began to shout Kaz¡¯s name, each one louder than the last, forming a wave. ¡°Hey, what a joke!¡± Suddenly, a delicate shout came from not far away and interrupted the sound wave. They looked over and saw Betty¡¯s teeth almost crushing the cigarette, her face full of shock and confusion. The courage inspired by his ability was directly resolved! What a joke! Chapter 350 The Power to Override the Revolutionary Army ¡°That is¡­¡± Kaz straightened up and frowned the moment he looked at Betty. He looked down at the group of pirates and gritted his teeth. ¡°How can you let a lady suffer such humiliation? You pirates are too evil!¡± These words stunned Betty for a moment before she reacted and a vein appeared on her forehead. ¡°This is my own clothes, it has nothing to do with that group of pirates, idiot!¡± ¡°Is it my own clothes? Sorry, it seems that I misunderstood, but pirates are still unforgivable.¡± Kaz waved his hand, indicating that Marines should tie up these pirates and send them to the Battleship. ¡°Hey, Marine, I finally gave these civilians the courage to resist. Why did you stop me and let them have the courage to resist evil? What if you don¡¯t arrive in time one day and this place is occupied by pirates again?!¡± Betty came over and looked up to meet Cass¡¯s eyes. She was not short, but in front of Kaz, who was about three meters tall, she was still a little short and could only reach his chest. ¡°I think that people should have the courage to resist, not be raised like pigs by you!¡± Betty looked at the group of civilians and slammed the flag in her hand on the ground. ¡°Are you so willing to hand over all your hopes to Marines? Today Marine, tomorrow Marine, but one day you will not be able to rely on them. For example, just now, what would you do without Marines?¡± These words made the civilians lower their heads and look guilty. That¡¯s right, where did their courage to swing their swords at the pirates go? Miss Betty is right. They can¡¯t always rely on Marines. Although these Marines are very good, there will always be times when they can¡¯t be taken care of. ¡°I was wrong. How can I think it¡¯s absolutely safe because of Marine?¡± A civilian picked up the wooden stick and said firmly, ¡°Sure enough, I have to rely on myself¡­¡± As he moved, the other civilians were also a little shaken. Some people began to lean over to pick up the weapons they had dropped. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded. Cass looked at Betty and said in a deep voice, ¡°The most vicious people in the sea are pirates. People who don¡¯t realize it can¡¯t fight pirates. Fighting by force, although it¡¯s very brave, it¡¯s not their duty.¡± ¡°Colonel Kuro told me that everyone has their duty and position. Their position is to live a good life, and in order to defend their life and fight the evil on the sea, that is what we Marines have to do. It is our Marine¡¯s duty. If we let civilians protect themselves, then what Marine are we? Then our existence is meaningless!¡± ¡°There will be casualties in battle, and casualties will die. It is the duty of Marines to fight and sacrifice with pirates, not civilians. Civilians, just live quietly and peacefully!¡± This speech was like a blow to the heart, making the civilians who were about to pick up their weapons straighten their backs again. Yes, that¡¯s the Navy¡¯s business. They are professionals in fighting pirates. They are just a group of civilians who only want a peaceful life and don¡¯t want to fight. Those who wanted to fight had long left. They either joined the Marines or became pirates. ¡°But what if you don¡¯t arrive in time!¡± Betty questioned loudly. ¡°I will definitely arrive!¡± Kaz responded just as loudly. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll definitely be there! I¡¯ll never, never slack off like before! With Marine¡¯s honor and justice as a guarantee, we will make the nearby pirates disappear!¡± That determined look made Betty speechless for a moment. This man is not being polite or hypocritical. His eyes are very serious! He will really do what he said! Is this the Marines of today? Betty glanced at the group of civilians. Sure enough, the courage inspired by her dispersed again at this moment because of the speech of the bearded Marine. Because it was safe, that kind of safety¡­ She could not encourage it. ¡°Woman, why must you let civilians fight?!¡± Kaz frowned. He disagreed with this woman from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Because everyone can be a hero! They can¡¯t only pray for the arrival of the strong. They can only be brave enough to wave their weapons against injustice and evil to choose their own life!¡± Betty said. Kaz was silent for a while and said in a deep voice, ¡°Courage is really admirable. I saw it just now. I can only admire your courage!¡± ¡°Colonel Kuro also said that human¡¯s hymn is the hymn of courage, human¡¯s epic is the epic of courage!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°This is not a reason for them to fight!¡± ¡°Fighting pirates and fighting evil, that should not be done by civilians, that can only mean that our Marines are incompetent! We Marines are strong and have been trained, we have guns, cannons and knives, we can fight pirates, why should we let civilians take the front?¡± Kaz enunciated each word. ¡°Colonel Kuro once said that everything has a price. You have to be aware that you have to pay a price for what you choose.¡± ¡°As a merchant, you have to be prepared to be robbed and lose money.¡± ¡°As a pirate, you have to be prepared to be caught and killed.¡± ¡°Similarly, a Marine must have the price and awareness of being killed!¡± ¡°Only civilians who don¡¯t choose anything don¡¯t need such awareness!¡± Kaz faced the civilians and shouted, ¡°Colonel Kuro said that civilians are civilians. You who haven¡¯t chosen yet are civilians!¡± ¡°Just civilians who stay in their own land and live quietly, looking forward to peace!¡± ¡°Wealth, power, status, justice, evil, and neutrality can all be chosen. It doesn¡¯t matter what you choose, but before you choose, you are just civilians, just targets protected by Marines!¡± ¡°Our duty is to protect you until you take the initiative to make a choice. We Marine will never allow that kind of passive and forced choice!¡± Cass turned to face Betty and took a step forward. The hot breath coming from somewhere made Betty step back subconsciously. ¡°If I can¡¯t make it in time, then I¡¯ll make it in time!¡± ¡°If pirates invade, then pirates can never invade again!¡± ¡°This is Marine, this is justice!¡± ¡°Letting them pick up their weapons to defend themselves is a great humiliation to us and the greatest disapproval of our justice!¡± Snap. At this moment, the civilian who had just picked up the weapon completely put it down and no longer had any intention of picking it up. Lost ¡­ Betty¡¯s pupils shrank. At this moment, she completely understood that her ability could no longer be encouraged by this person¡¯s speech. This bearded man¡¯s willpower is as hard as iron! Betty understood that their positions were the same. They were both protecting civilians. The only difference was the way they were doing it. This Marine was not evil. He was doing it for civilians. For civilians, this is not a problem, but for her and the Revolutionary Army, this problem is too big! They are the same, but because of this similarity, there can only be one left! This man has the power to overthrow the ideals of their Revolutionary Army! Where did this terrifying Marine come from?! Chapter 351 I Thought of Something Happy Cass¡¯s will shocked Betty. In the face of this iron will that came at her nose and the determination that was impossible to shake, Betty opened her mouth slightly and did not even notice the cigarette in her mouth falling. This man is very dangerous to the Revolutionary Army! But the most dangerous one was not him, but Colonel Kuro who taught him. ¡°Luciru Kuro¡­¡± Betty knew that this man had performed well in the War Of The Best and had been studied by them. But now it seems that the research is not deep enough. That man¡¯s thoughts, now it seems, are very terrible. ¡°Miss of the Revolutionary Army, forget it. Although we are also very grateful to you, this Marine is right. We are just civilians who want to live in peace and are protected by Marines. It is normal in the first place. Fighting is too scary.¡± A civilian saw Betty¡¯s ugly face and comforted her. ¡°Revolutionary Army?¡± Cass frowned and looked at Betty. ¡°Are you Revolutionary Army?¡± ¡°Damn it, I was discovered.¡± Betty gritted her teeth, rolled up the flag, and left without looking back. Her inspired courage was broken, and most of her purpose for coming here was gone. In addition, Marine was here, so there was no point in staying. Cass watched Betty leave and wondered, ¡°Why are you running? I didn¡¯t want to chase you. You¡¯re not a pirate¡­¡± Marine¡¯s duty is to catch pirates, not the Revolutionary Army. If the Revolutionary Army meets them, they can run, but there is no need. ¡°Captain, are we not going to chase them? The World Government sees the Revolutionary Army as their number one enemy. If we catch them, we will have made a contribution.¡± A Marine came over and said. ¡°That woman is very strong¡­¡± Kaz stared at Betty¡¯s disappearing back and paused for a while before looking back. ¡°Besides, our duty is to maintain regional peace. Compared to the Revolutionary Army, pirates are more worthy of being our main target. Don¡¯t be so utilitarian.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten Colonel Kuro¡¯s teachings? Everyone has their own main duty. Dealing with the Revolutionary Army is a matter for the World Government and the affiliated countries. Our main duty is to be a pirate. Since there are pirates here, there will definitely be pirates nearby. During this time, we will be stationed here to let the pirates understand that they are not allowed to be presumptuous where our Marines are!¡± ¡°I will report this matter in detail to the higher-ups. They have underestimated us. They think that Colonel Kuro is not here and they dare to act recklessly. As the strongest shield to protect Colonel Kuro¡¯s honor, we will never let the pirates succeed!¡± Kaz raised his saber and shouted, ¡°For justice, no matter how evil the front is, it will not make us afraid!¡± The Marines looked serious and collectively drew their swords and raised them to their chests, saying in unison: ¡°For justice!!¡± Although there were not many people in that posture, it made the civilians feel completely at ease. With such a Marine, he is good and I am good. ¡­ . ¡°Achoo!¡± On the sea, Kuro sat on the edge of the boat, leisurely fishing. Suddenly, a sneeze made him tremble, and the originally straight fishing line softened. ¡°Ah¡­ the big fish ran away. Who is thinking of me?¡± Kuro lifted the fishing rod and looked at the empty bait above the hook and sighed. ¡°Mr. Kuro, the morning newspaper.¡± At this time, Crowe approached from the rear with a newspaper and rushed to Kuro¡¯s side and said: ¡°Something big has happened in the Worm Country.¡± They have been floating on the sea for two days. ¡°Insect Country?¡± Kuro took the newspaper. The front page was a huge headline. ¡®Shocking! The King of the Country of Insects has been replaced because of¡­¡¯ Yes, a familiar smell. At the same newspaper office. In the content, the general idea is that the town of Shedding Town of the Country of Insects encountered the Revolutionary Army, the original king was overthrown, and the noble family of ¡°Lo¡± fought to the last person, turning the tide and repelling the Revolutionary Army. Because of the vacancy of the throne, the last person of the ¡°Lo¡± family, the noble family of Lowe, took office and became the king of the Country of Insects. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I remember that Lowe is with the Revolutionary Army.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and asked, ¡°Is there a conflict?¡± ¡°This is the way of a smart person.¡± Kuro lifted the fishing line and Crowe eagerly strung the bait in the barrel for him. ¡°There is no one left in the Country of Insects. The most likely person to succeed the throne in order is of course the Luo family. They are a big noble in the country. As long as they communicate well with the Revolutionary Army, the Country of Insects will still be a member of the World Government and can enjoy the benefits of the member countries. As for their position, who knows what they are thinking.¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not so troublesome for me to make a report. The Revolutionary Army has also retreated. That way, it¡¯s impossible for reinforcements to go over. It¡¯s convenient.¡± He was still afraid that if the Revolutionary Army did not do well and was in a deadlock in the Country of Insects, the World Government would react and send troops forward. He, a Marine stationed in the West Blue, would definitely be in the draft, and he would definitely not be able to escape. Now, he didn¡¯t have to slack off again. Kuro continued to look at the newspaper. Below it was a photo of Lowe sitting on the throne. Under the photo were some of his policies for his new king. After lifting the policy on protecting nature in the Country of Insects, the local residents can mine nature at will, and at the same time, they can recall the local residents who were previously used as labor output, but¡­ the war is still going on. They and the Country of Flowers still have to fight. But these had nothing to do with Kuro. His purpose for coming there had been achieved. ¡°Speaking of which, if Lowe becomes the king, then won¡¯t Leda be the sister of the king of the insect nation?¡± Kuro touched his chin and smacked his lips. ¡°Oh my, a great noble. Where is Leda?¡± ¡°Eating in the cafeteria,¡± Crowe said. During this time, Kuro was also worried that Leda would lose her talent in martial arts because of Luoshen¡¯s death. Later, he found that he was thinking too much. Her talent was still something she could master with a glance. Whether it was her ability or whether she had the same talent as Hero Luo, it meant that Lida was not affected by Hero Luo at all. This was a good thing and it made Kuro relieved. The next step was to wait for a complaint. He had caused trouble in the Country of Insects for so long. Even if there was really a Revolutionary Army, wouldn¡¯t those who were chased away by him and didn¡¯t participate in the Martial Arts Conference complain about him? That was impossible. Complaints mean demotion. Even if he is not demoted, he will be pressed to death by the World Government and he will not be able to get out of West Blue. Later, no matter who becomes the Marshal, if they want to transfer him, they have to go through the World Government. After all, it is a direct agency of the World Government. They will definitely have to consider it before dealing with the higher-ups. There is no such thing as a top-level event. If nothing goes wrong, he will probably be held in the West Blue. Do you think I want a promotion? No! I just want to retire here! You can¡¯t imagine it! A happy smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s lips. ¡°Mr. Kuro, what are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I thought of something happy.¡± Chapter 352 Second Stage After another day, they finally returned to Pegasus Island. Without the Pirate Alliance, the situation on Pegasus Island was getting better day by day. In just a few days, these civilians had regained their vigor and spontaneously went to the streets to start activities. Repair buildings were repaired, shops were opened, and the town began to burst with vitality. Although there is only one town left on this island, as time goes by, there will always be people coming to settle down. In a few decades, Pegasus Island will become a prosperous island. The Battleship docked at the port and Kuro and others came down. When the residents saw them, they greeted them with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s Colonel Kuro, Colonel Kuro is back!¡± ¡°And Major Crowe, hello, Major Crowe, are you back from your mission?¡± ¡°Ah, Major Lida, do you want to eat fresh roasted sweet potatoes?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up and she instantly rushed to the front of the shop. A smiling auntie stuffed a steaming roasted sweet potato into her mouth. Crowe returned the greetings with a smile. Yes, this is how it should be. This is a peaceful life. There are no unnecessary fights, only a peaceful atmosphere. This is his ultimate goal. There was nothing wrong with being a Marine. He was worried about Mr. Kuro¡¯s approach before, but if it really succeeds, they will all live here quietly and peacefully. How wonderful! The group of people passed through the town and arrived at the Marine base in the center, but the usual training sounds did not appear. There were only dozens of Marines stationed here. ¡°Colonel Kuro!¡± The highest-ranking officer stationed here was a second lieutenant. When he saw Kuro return, he quickly saluted and said. ¡°Where¡¯s Cass?¡± Seeing so few people, Kuro¡¯s eyelids jumped and he asked worriedly. ¡°The Twin Horse Kingdom sent a call for help a few days ago. Captain Kaz went to clear the pirates.¡± The Second Lieutenant said truthfully. ¡°Just to clear the pirates?¡± Kuro heaved a sigh of relief. There were no powerful pirates in West Blue. Even if he caught them, he would not be promoted. How can there be so many big pirates for Kaz to catch? If it was really a pirate with more than 100 million yuan, Kaz¡¯s ability is not bad, but it is not so easy to catch him. It is not like the situation at the top, pirates will definitely run away when they encounter Marines. It¡¯s just catching pirates, no problem. Kuro shook his head and walked into the base. After returning to Pegasus Island, he was naturally free to move around. Lida had nothing to do and ran to the street. As for Crowe, he seemed to have not recovered from being greeted by the residents and went to the town again. As for Kuro, he returned to the top office and reclined in a chair, biting a cigar and looking out the window. He was calm and relaxed. ¡°At this time, I should have a bottle of red wine from the 1482 Sea Round Calendar and a piece of beef produced by the Country of Peace¡­ No, the Country of Peace hasn¡¯t produced beef for a long time. That idiot Kaido doesn¡¯t even know how to export his specialties and only knows how to make weapons.¡± Kuro cursed and summoned a Marine and asked him to instruct the chef to cook. When he got home, of course he had to enjoy it. For a comfortable person like him, the purpose of being a Marine is to eat, drink, and live comfortably with public funds. He even has a little power. In the era of the Great Voyage, beauties are still beauties. Champagne and red wine restaurants are still the same, but luxury cars have been replaced by warships. So, back then, Femboldi lived really well. And think of myself¡­ What a f*cking failure! ¡°I finally made it.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and thought happily. ¡°Colonel Kuro.¡± There was a knock on the door and a Marine came in and reported, ¡°Mayor Jagul is here with the hot spring diggers.¡± ¡°Dig a hot spring?¡± Kuro thought about it for a moment and nodded. ¡°Let him in.¡± Soon, Jagul came in with a tall man. ¡°Colonel Kuro, we have invited the famous hot spring digging man, the most famous hot spring curator of the Grand Line, Nirvana!¡± Jagul smiled at Kuro. ¡°Thank you, Mayor Jia.¡± Kuro nodded and looked at the tall man. This man had darker skin and was wearing purple clothes. He bit his upper lip and rolled his eyes. He looked very serious and just stood in front of him with his arms crossed. His hairstyle is very interesting. It¡¯s like a spider¡¯s foot sticking out from his body, and on his back, there is a pair of white wings like chicken wings. ¡°Sky islander?¡± Kuro was stunned and looked at Nirvana. Nirvana still had the same serious expression and did not make a sound. ¡°How strange, Sky Islander actually came down. Hey, do you know Enel?¡± Kuro continued to ask. Nirvana remained in his position without saying a word. ¡°Mute?¡± Kuro looked at Jagul with a strange expression. ¡°You found a mute?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Jagul suddenly patted Nirvana and said anxiously, ¡°Nirvana, Colonel Kuro asked you a question!¡± After being patted, Nirvana finally reacted. His body moved and his eyes were still rolled back, but there was a strange expression on his face. ¡°I, have spoken.¡± ¡°?¡± When did you say that? Am I deaf? Kuro pursed his lips and stared blankly at Nirvana. Suddenly, he thought of something and clapped his hands. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you!¡± This disconnected look reminded him of something. Isn¡¯t this one of the four priests of Enel? Because he often rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t see anyone, he often muttered in his heart and forgot what he was doing. When he came back to his senses, he was already done. If he is here, it means that Enel is really gone and went to the Moon to find his infinite land. ¡°Okay, okay, Mayor Jia, take him to see which place is suitable for digging hot springs and let him start work.¡± Kuro lost interest in discussing with this person. What¡¯s there to talk about with an idiot? It¡¯s not fun to be infected. ¡°Colonel Kuro, my name is Jagul¡­¡± ¡°Got it, Mayor Jia. Take him to Mayor Jia.¡± Kuro waved his hand and asked Jagul to retreat with his men. ¡°Enelu¡­ It¡¯s really a pity about that fruit. If I had known that Leda was here, I should have gone to the Sky Island when I went to Headquarters.¡± Kuro said with pity. Float is good, but it smells good. Rumble-Rumble Fruit, one of the top fruits of the Logia, is so fragrant that even Kuro craves it. Although Leda said that the attribute of Strong Luck King might not be available every time, for example, this time, he specially stared at the risk of being bitten by Leda on the ship and searched her backpack, but he did not see any Devil Fruit. But in the past, 80% of them could be opened. If he had gone straight to the Sky Island and killed Enel, he might have been able to drive it. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to think about this. I¡¯d better develop Piaopiao, I am now¡­¡± Kuro clenched his fists and looked at the sky through the window. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t need to waste my energy.¡± Except for the physical consumption when he first activated his ability, he no longer consumed physical energy to maintain those things in the sky. He had reached the same realm as Golden Lion before, the second stage of his ability. Chapter 353 Are You Also a Noble of Versailles? Country of Insects, Maple Leaf Village. In a lobby. ¡°Sturgeon! Sturgeon! Are you listening to me?¡± Ueda knocked the ground with a hoe. ¡°Too much food? Of course, there¡¯s a lot of food.¡± Stork turned his head and said matter-of-factly. Beside her, the prey was almost piled up into a small mountain, and beside the animals, there were a large number of fruits and edible wild vegetables. Ever since the ¡°Nature¡¯s Unsealing Order¡±, the first thing the Pallas¡¯s cat does is to hunt all the animals in the mountains and plains and pick the fruits and wild vegetables that could only be secretly picked in the past. Together with the huge wild boar, when they are marinated, we won¡¯t have to starve anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not overeating, it¡¯s not!¡± Ueda¡¯s blue veins on his forehead were exposed. He held the hoe tightly and took a deep breath. He walked to the side of the stork and shouted into her ear, ¡°I mean, what are you going to do!¡± ¡°What do you mean, what should we do?¡± ¡°Naturally, the ban is lifted and the child¡¯s family is coming back. What about you? You shouldn¡¯t just stay in this small village. You should go out and take a look, cough cough cough!¡± Probably because he was old, after Uto shouted, he immediately choked and coughed violently. The stork hurriedly patted Utopia¡¯s back and murmured, ¡°Go out and see¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you have to go out and take a look. Don¡¯t you like cooking? There are many magical existences in the sea, many spices and ingredients that you have never seen before. Go and broaden your horizons. You are so young. It is too wasteful to be in the village.¡± As Utopia spoke, a gratified smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Now, you don¡¯t need to worry about this village. You should live for yourself and walk towards the sea for your dream.¡± Stork didn¡¯t seem to hear it and continued to think, ¡°It seems good to go out¡­¡± ¡°Tsubaki!¡± Ueda¡¯s mouth twitched and he shouted, ¡°Are you listening to me?!¡± ¡°What? Your constipation is too big?¡± Suan Ni was stunned and looked at Uto. ¡°Uto, Grandpa, is it really okay to tell me this kind of thing? Why don¡¯t I give you some herbal diet? Peach¡¯s kindness seems to have this effect.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Utopia sighed deeply and his entire body bent down. He waved his hand weakly. ¡°Whatever.¡± He was old, and he was afraid that he would be angered to the point of cerebral hemorrhage. ¡°Do what I want? Do you want me to make herbs? Okay, Grandpa Ueda.¡± Utopia¡¯s body paused and the joints of his fingers that were holding the hoe turned white. He took a few deep breaths and walked faster. ¡°Hello.¡± However, just as he went out, a white-haired man came into view and greeted him. ¡°You¡­¡± Uto¡¯s pupils shrank and he said in disbelief: ¡°Lo¡­ No, Your Majesty!¡± The person who came was Lowe, the King of the Insect Kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lowe smiled. Utopia was about to bow, but Lowe quickly helped him up and said, ¡°Ever since the ban was lifted, you have been living well, right? If you have any inconveniences, you can tell me. In the past, the Country of Insects was indeed not very humane. Now I want to make up for something.¡± ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Uto said with tears in his eyes: ¡°Naturally, the ban is lifted and our family is coming back. We can be self-sufficient. Your Majesty, you are a good person.¡± ¡°Good man¡­¡± Hearing this, Lowe showed a self-deprecating smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re doing well. If you have any requests, you can directly come to Butterfly Town.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. May I ask, is this what you came here for? There is no need, there is no need to come personally for such a small matter.¡± Utopia said emotionally. ¡°No, I heard that there¡¯s a woman here called Stork. I¡¯m here to find her.¡± Lowe looked around and looked at the gentle woman in the lobby. ¡°Looking for a stork?¡± Uto was stunned. ¡­ . Pegasus Island. In the base office, Kuro sat there leisurely, cutting a piece of medium-well beef with a knife and fork and chewing slowly. As he swallowed, he picked up the red wine that had been poured on the table and took a sip. ¡°Hey, Kuro, can you really eat so slowly?¡± On a small table nearby, Leda poured the plate of steak into her mouth and added a little more dimension to the plate stacked next to her. ¡°What do you know? This is called enjoying good food and enjoying life. Do you know what it means to be in high society?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Upper class? Is it really good to eat steak in small bites? Although this beef is a high-level beef specially provided from the Grand Line and only the Admiral is qualified to enjoy it, it¡¯s just food. Isn¡¯t it just coating it to fill your stomach?¡± Leda retorted. ¡°You are also a noble of Versailles?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°No, nothing¡­¡± For a moment, Kuro could not tell if she was in Versailles or if she really thought so. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Suddenly, the office Den Den Mushi rang. ¡°Who is it?¡± With a click, Kuro took the microphone. Immediately, the appearance of the microphone turned into a man with a beard like a braid and round glasses. ¡°Ku¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi looked ferocious. When it made the first sound, Kuro was quick to push Den Den Mushi away from the corner of the table, then he kicked forward and leaned back with the chair. ¡°Lo!!!¡± The sound shook the room. Leda had just poured a plate of steak into her mouth and choked on the sound. Her face turned red and she quickly patted her chest before swallowing. After the sound waves disappeared, Kuro approached the table again, picked up the microphone, and said, ¡°Moximossi, who is this?¡± ¡°Kuro, I am Sengoku! What have you done!¡± ¡°Koku-san, I have been staying on Pegasus Island for the past few days,¡± Kuro said innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around! You know what you did in the Country of Insects. I asked you to assist the government, but I didn¡¯t ask you to cause trouble there. Do you know how many people are complaining about you to the World Government? The government called me and asked me to ask you what you are doing!¡± Den Den Mushi roared. ¡°I¡¯m going to retire! I¡¯m going to retire! Don¡¯t let me encounter these terrible things again. Before I retire, can you stop? Is it fun to be despised by the World Government? Do you still want to be promoted?¡± ¡®Promotion?¡¯ Of course not! Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, the World Government will punish me?¡± ¡°Of course there is, this should be a lesson for you!¡± Den Den Mushi said seriously. Yada thief! Kuroki was so happy that his teeth almost fell out. ¡°Then am I demoted? Or am I ordered not to take a step on Pegasus Island?¡± he asked expectantly. Chapter 354 You Better Find Someone Else ¡°You are demoted.¡± Den Den Mushi said, ¡°Due to your indiscriminate expulsion of people in the Country of Insects, which includes famous martial artists in various countries and even nobles, the World Government¡¯s treatment of you is from colonel to captain, and the position of base chief is temporarily taken over by Major Crowe on your side.¡± Hearing this, Kuro was overjoyed. Finally, since he entered the headquarters, he had finally completed the successful plan he had planned! Successful demotion! ¡°From colonel to captain, you have to take this lesson seriously. You are not allowed to do it again, Kuro.¡± Den Den Mushi said earnestly. The cow scolded me! I finally did it! Kuro¡¯s hand holding the microphone was shaking. Dropping to Captain, totally okay. Crowe takes over? What¡¯s the difference between him taking over and him being the base commander? Sengoku, this old man, was also giving him face. He didn¡¯t send someone who parachuted in, but I don¡¯t think anyone will. He still has the old man standing in his way. Who is so blind as to not give him face? Captain! He is now in the Four Seas. Originally, the minimum goal was to be killed by the World Government, not to be promoted, and to be slowly forgotten until one day the situation is ruined. But now that he has been demoted, it is not as simple as being pressed to death. The complaints of those people have made the World Government have a higher degree of dislike for him, which is why he was demoted three levels in a row. This is even more outrageous than Femboldi was back then. His Headquarters Captain had been demoted to a Third Class Soldier, which was seven or eight ranks down in a row, but the weight was different. It was not very difficult to go from a Third Class Soldier to a Captain, but it was not so easy for a Captain to be the backbone of the Marine. His descent was much more ruthless than Femboldi¡¯s. But he was happy! There are no more than 300 million pirates for him to capture in West Blue, nor are there any major events like the War Of The Best. As long as he is careful, it is impossible for him to complete the task of returning to his original position in West Blue in a very short time. With his current situation, he felt that he could be compared to when he was in the East China Sea. He did not expect to be safe for ten years, but he would be fine for six or seven years. Six or seven years later, according to the current situation, there will definitely be a big change, but after the change, there will be a long period of peace. No matter who is the Pirate King, no matter who is the World Government, Marines are still Marines. At that time, he, Luciru Kuro, can really live a peaceful and stable life! What a joyous occasion! ¡°Sang Sengoku, I express my heavy grief. This is a lesson. I will not do it again.¡± Although his words were heavy, Kuro¡¯s expression at this time, his teeth were grinning and his eyes were narrowed. That look made Leda lose her appetite. It was too obscene¡­ ¡°Well, after hearing this, do you feel a little regretful?¡± Den Den Mushi said. ¡°Yes, I regret it very much. If I had to do it again, I would definitely not be so violent to investigate the Revolutionary Army. I would be gentler.¡± Kuro added. ¡°When you do things in the future, you have to think about the overall situation. You are someone we all think highly of and should not make such a low-level mistake. Don¡¯t learn from Polusalino. Speaking of which, although he is absent-minded, he is better at seeing the big picture than you. You have to learn this.¡± Old man? Forget it. That clever old man was thinking about the big picture. Kuro rolled his eyes, but he still said, ¡°Yes, I will learn humbly.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you are aware. Congratulations, Lucilu Kuro, you are a Brigadier.¡± Den Den Mushi smiled and said something that made Kuro fall into an icehouse. ¡°What? Wait, what did you say?!¡± Kuro widened his eyes and moved his head closer to Den Den Mushi. He stared at Den Den Mushi. ¡°Tell me clearly, Sengoku!¡± Den Den Mushi smiled and said, ¡°After all, it was I who ordered you to investigate the Revolutionary Army. You are a little impulsive, but it is also for the good of the World Government. Although there is a microblog, considering your purpose, I don¡¯t intend to pursue it. Although CP3¡¯s branch team has been lost, the Country of Insects has not been captured by the Revolutionary Army, which is a good thing.¡± ¡°After all, the information we got is that the ones active in the Country of Insects at that time are the deputy of the Revolutionary Army, Chief of Staff Sabo, and the Captain of the ¡®North Army¡¯, Crow. These are two very dangerous criminals. It will be very troublesome to deal with them.¡± ¡°But this has nothing to do with my promotion!¡± Kuro was anxious. ¡°Sengoku, tell me properly. I didn¡¯t do anything there and received so many complaints. Even if I¡¯m not pursued, I won¡¯t be promoted! Then what do you mean by saying those words to me?!¡± Not only was he not demoted, but he was also promoted? ¡°This is to prevent you from being impulsive in the future and scare you. Remember the mood just now, Kuro.¡± Den Den Mushi chuckled and said, ¡°As for why you were promoted, your subordinate Doug Cass met Captain ¡®East Army¡¯ in the Twin Horse Kingdom and successfully repelled her. Bello Betty is an extremely troublesome woman. When she goes to a country, she will either overthrow the king there or let many people join the Revolutionary Army, which is a big headache for the higher-ups.¡± ¡°After the Twin Horse Kingdom found out about this, they were also very scared and reported it with Kaz. I have to say that it is very good for you to leave a subordinate to guard the base. Kaz said that this is what you taught, so the credit is on you. In addition, because of the Insect Country incident, although you are complained by many people, we know that if they stay there, there will be a lot of casualties. You have protected the safety of many people, so after consideration, in order to reward you, you are promoted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, Kuro, remember to come to Headquarters.¡± As he spoke, Den Den Mushi¡¯s eyes were about to close. It seemed that he was going to hang up. ¡°Wait, wait, Sengoku-san!¡± Kuro shouted, ¡°Wait a minute! This is not right!¡± ¡°What else, Kuro?¡± ¡°No, Sengoku-san, listen to me, no, let me explain it to you. It¡¯s like this, I feel that I¡¯m ashamed of this Brigadier General. First, I didn¡¯t stop the Revolutionary Army, second, I didn¡¯t let the Country of Insects avoid the conflict with the Revolutionary Army, and third, I didn¡¯t give those people who were driven out by me a more perfect guarantee, I just drove them out and even used violence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this promotion. Please reconsider, I think I still need to train.¡± Kuro said in a panic. ¡°No, you have done enough, enough, Kuro, don¡¯t undervalue yourself. In our opinion, you are a good Marine, and it would be better if your temperament was not so like Polusalino,¡± Den Den Mushi said gently. ¡°No, I¡¯m a colonel, how did I become a brigadier general out of nowhere? Why don¡¯t you find someone else? I think my promotion needs to rely on personal struggle and the course of history. I¡¯m not qualified now, really.¡± In the face of this serious self-criticism, Sengoku only said one sentence: ¡°When you have time, come to the headquarters to be honored. I still have something to do.¡± Beep, beep, beep¡­ Den Den Mushi closed his eyes and made a series of sounds. Kuro held the microphone in a daze for a long time. After a long time, he turned to the window and roared, ¡°Kaz!!!¡± Chapter 355 I Was Too Careless, I Was Not Prepared The cruelest thing in the world is not the absence of hope, but the disappointment of having hope only to be dashed and turned into despair. That will be despair¡ªRusiru Kuro. Therefore, it is impossible to be a philosopher unless it is extremely bitter. Kuro was now very bitter. The bitter bile is not as bitter as his. Kaz again! It¡¯s him again! It¡¯s always him!! In the sea, Kuro has never been afraid of anyone. He even dares to fight Kaido for a few rounds. Although it is best not to fight, if something really happens to him, will he be afraid? Would he? Will it?!! But the only thing they were afraid of was not the enemy, but the ruthless attacks of their own people. However, that person is still his subordinate. In principle, he did not do anything harmful to him, and in the eyes of others, that is the right thing to do. Ever since East Blue faced the six million lizardmen, he felt that the world had turned upside down. Kuro trembled as he took out his cigar. The hand holding the lighter was trembling. It took him a long time to light it up. ¡°Anyway, first smoke a cigar to calm down¡­ You can¡¯t calm down, bastard!¡± Kuro wanted to slap himself twice. He leaned weakly in his chair and bit his cigar. The smoke drifted up his face and his eyes seemed to be broken and dull. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have killed that 6 million Lizardman Pirate. If I don¡¯t kill him, I won¡¯t get promoted. If I don¡¯t get promoted, I won¡¯t go to Headquarters. If I don¡¯t go to Headquarters, how can I have such a series of bad things¡­¡± East Blue 10th year, although a little cautious, it is also the most reassuring day for Kuro. He has never dealt with more than three million pirates on the surface. Even one or two million pirates, together with many Marines, won in a siege and hid in the crowd without showing their strength. But since the Lizardman, everything has changed. He should not have made that move! Seeing that Kuro looked like he was dead, Leda thought for a while and said, ¡°Kuro, do you want me to chew some rice to make wine for you?¡± ¡°Shut up Lida! The Qing Dynasty is over, don¡¯t say such old words!¡± Kuro glared at her, his eyes almost killing. Leda shrugged, poured another plate of steak into her mouth, and went back to her meal. ¡°Calm down, I have to calm down, I still have a chance¡­¡± Kurohu rubbed his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a brigadier general. Is a brigadier general a general? No, it¡¯s just a reserve general. It¡¯s like the transition from a captain to a second lieutenant. The intermediate transition is for an ordinary Marine soldier to gradually adapt to the role of command to become a second lieutenant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for a colonel to be promoted. Among them, a brigadier general also has the transition process of a Marine Admiral. A brigadier general is not a general. In addition, Sengoku only asked me to return to my division to be decorated. I can still stay in the West Blue as long as I am not a real major general.¡± Marine Generals, but none of them are stationed in the Four Seas, except for patrols. The Commander-in-Chief is either in the branch of the Grand Line or leading troops on missions outside. How can he be the Base Chief in the branch of the Four Seas? The rank is not allowed. But the Brigadier can. ¡°So my chance, my chance¡­ Koro!!!¡± Kuro thought hard for a long time. After thinking about it, there was nothing else except for not contributing, but this lacked a specific action plan, so he shouted out of the window. ¡°Mr. Crowe, try the freshly roasted meat.¡± In the street of the town, a boss smiled and wrapped the barbecue in oil paper and handed it to Crowe. Crowe, who had been enjoying being greeted for several days, was still entangled with the residents of the town outside, showing the aura of a soldier and civilian. He smiled and was about to take it with both hands when his ears moved and his face changed. ¡°Save it for next time.¡± With that, Crowe¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the boss¡¯s sight. He used ¡®Shave¡¯. Soon, very soon, Crowe pushed open the door of the office on the upper floor of the base. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you called me?¡± After saying this, Crowe¡¯s heart skipped a beat because he saw Kuro¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke, put his hands under his chin, and said to him earnestly, ¡°You know, I have always used you as a tool, no, I used you as a think tank. If you encounter any problems, you will do your best to come up with a solution.¡± Hearing this, Crowe straightened his back and a trace of pride appeared on his face. It¡¯s a pity that Cass isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, he would really have to listen to Mr. Kuro¡¯s praise. Hmph, Cass is not wise and Leda is not scheming. Only I, Crowe, have the right to laugh. He slowly reached out his hand and smoothed his hair, making his already slicked-back hairstyle even more backward. Then he pushed up his glasses and said confidently, ¡°Mr. Kuro, have you encountered any difficulties?¡± Kuro picked up the cigar and dusted off the ash. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Just now, Marshal Sengoku called and asked me what happened last time. You said how could I know what happened, and then he told me in detail.¡± ¡°I heard it. Oh, it¡¯s about the last incident in the Country of Insects.¡± ¡°At first, he lied to me and said that I was demoted. When I heard it, I was very happy. He told me that it was fake and that I was not demoted. I was careless and unprepared. Not only did I not get demoted, but I was promoted because Kaz in the Country of Insects defeated a cadre of the Revolutionary Army in the Twin Horse Kingdom.¡± ¡°Is it good for such a big Marine Marshal to lie to me, a young man in his twenties? This is not good!¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said expressionlessly, ¡°So, I¡¯m a Brigadier General now.¡± ¡°Brigadier?¡± Crowe was stunned and said happily, ¡°Great, Mr. Kuro, you are finally promoted. I always thought that you are at least a Rear Admiral, but unfortunately you are only a Brigadier General, but it doesn¡¯t matter, the distance between a Brigadier General and a Rear Admiral is probably only¡­¡± Killing intent! Before Crowe could finish speaking, he suddenly felt his hair stand on end. He took a look and saw that Kuro¡¯s face was turning green at a visible speed. His eyes are dangerous! ¡°¡­ It¡¯s going to be a long time.¡± Crowe changed his tone. With this, Kuro¡¯s eyes softened. He nodded and sighed. ¡°I want you to come up with a solution now. Tell me, how can I be demoted? I don¡¯t want to be demoted to Captain, but it¡¯s good to be demoted to Major. At most, I won¡¯t be promoted. Now that I haven¡¯t gone back to be decorated, how can I get the higher-ups to withdraw this order?¡± ¡°Withdraw¡­ the command?¡± Crowe was stunned and couldn¡¯t figure it out. He was clearly promoted, so why did he withdraw the order? If you want to be promoted, so be it. Even if you don¡¯t want to be promoted, you have already been promoted. Shouldn¡¯t you take advantage of this time? He knew that Mr. Kuro wanted to be safe, but this environment was already very safe. Moreover, the safer way should be to become a general, cultivate his own forces, and completely take root in the Marine. Although Mr. Kuro is a direct subordinate of Admiral Kizaru, it will be safer if I have a faction. However, as the think tank of Kuro, he must follow his thoughts. ¡°How about¡­ sheltering a pirate into the Marine? Like Fimboldi, he will be demoted.¡± Crowe asked. It was because of this that his former subordinates entered the Marine Corps, and the original Headquarters Captain Femboldi became a third-class soldier in one breath. ¡°You used to be a pirate! And a captain! Do you think I have anything to do?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡®Fenboddy?¡¯ The two of them are not the same thing. They have no power or influence, and there is no one above to protect them. How can it be the same? Not to mention himself, just based on the old man¡¯s case, Judicial Island doesn¡¯t have the guts to deal with it. Besides, what kind of pirates do you need to get into the Marine Corps to demote me? The 400 million bounty criminal who claimed to be the ¡®Shanghai Thief King¡¯? Kill Shichibukai and force the World Government to admit it and challenge the authority of the World Government. Nicole Robin, the felon who wreaked havoc on the Judicial Island and took away the World Government, let the Demon Slayer Token be washed on the Judicial Island and challenged the authority of the World Government. He hooked up with the former Pirate King and seemed to have the idea of joining forces with the former Pirate King team, or challenging the authority of the World Government and the Marine bottom line. The War Of The Best came out to cause trouble and almost caused him to fail. This time, not only did he challenge the authority of the World Government and the bottom line of the Marine, but he also fucking challenged Kuro! Some time ago, he even brazenly went to Marin Vando to ring the bell. Such an arrogant person wants to enter the Marine¡­ It was probably nothing. Kuro thought about it. If that reckless kid wanted to enter the Marine, with Garp¡¯s connections, this might really work. Just like this, the people who are a thorn in the eyes of the World Government are probably fine. Although his energy is not as high as Garp¡¯s, but with the old man above him, even if the effect is half, he probably can¡¯t find a pirate who can demote him, and he is even willing to join the Marine and turn over a new leaf. Moreover, if it was really too vicious, he would have sunk into the sea long ago. Although he wanted to be safe, he had to have a conscience. He could not do anything without a conscience. Chapter 356 Rabbit? A Rabbit That Treats Everyone in the Sea Like Grass? ¡°Pass, change it. This method doesn¡¯t work.¡± Kuro estimated that he could not find the kind of pirate that could demote him. No matter how high the bounty of a vicious pirate is, as long as he is willing to join the Marine, I can settle it myself. Crowe thought about it again and said uncertainly, ¡°Are we going to¡­ get another complaint?¡± ¡°I complained about it X X X X!!¡± Kuro could not help but curse. What the hell is he complaining about? Who knows what the World Government is thinking? He had clearly driven them away so violently, but the Revolutionary Army intervened and made the World Government think that they had also protected those famous people and nobles. How can this be considered a credit? Seeing Kuro¡¯s angry expression, Crowe thought for a while and said in a clear voice, ¡°Mr. Kuro, I have three ways to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to do the opposite and take the initiative to find those big pirates and arrest them. As long as there are no threats, there is nothing in West Blue that can bother you, okay?¡± ¡°Oh? Can I be demoted?¡± Crowe shook his head. ¡°No, catching pirates is a meritorious deed. This plan is mainly to make you a Rear Admiral or even a Vice-Admiral, and you can enter the headquarters to support your faction. This is a relatively safe plan.¡± ¡°Then I might as well transfer back to the headquarters and change it.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. Crowe continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you the strategy of shrinking your territory and guarding Pegasus Island. You won¡¯t even care about the nearby jurisdiction sea, and the pirates won¡¯t attack the Marine base for no reason. Stay in the base and you¡¯ll be safe, okay?¡± ¡°Can I be demoted?¡± Crowe still shook his head. ¡°No, if we encounter pirates who want to challenge Marine, we still need to take action. Over time, we will still be promoted.¡± ¡°What bad idea, change it.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Then I will teach you how to pretend to be defeated. When you encounter ordinary small pirates, pretend to be defeated once, twice, three times. After a long time, Marine will feel ashamed and will not pay attention to you anymore. You can also be safe, okay?¡± ¡°Good my ass!¡± Leda rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me, Crowe? Use your pig brain to think. How can you agree to such a thing? Kuro will not lose, absolutely not!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a pig brain, I¡¯m a dog brain,¡± Crowe corrected. ¡°I¡¯m now a person who ate ¡®canine fruit¡¯ and I¡¯m essentially a ¡®canine man¡¯, so a pig brain is wrong.¡± What are you doing instead of being a good person? Kuro was speechless. He thought for a moment and continued to ask, ¡°Can I be demoted?¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t. Because of Admiral Kizaru, maybe you will be directly transferred back to Headquarters for re-training, but it will be very safe,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Change another one.¡± Kuro waved his hand. Crowe bared his teeth and resisted the urge to knock on Kuro¡¯s head three times. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t want this, you don¡¯t want that either, you¡¯re a shrew¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°For the first time, I suddenly don¡¯t have any ideas today. Look, I just got up and I¡¯m out shopping and doing nothing. You suddenly asked me this and I haven¡¯t even brushed my teeth.¡± Crowe swallowed his saliva. ¡°If you can¡¯t think of anything today, I will sting you to death!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. Damn it, I have nothing to do outside every day and I¡¯m happy to greet the residents. Do you know that I don¡¯t eat well or sleep well now? The word ¡®promotion¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem right no matter how I look at it. After looking at it for a long time, I can see that the word is written in ¡®dangerous¡¯! Faced with Kuro¡¯s anger, Crowe pursed his lips. He felt that if he didn¡¯t have any ideas today, he would probably be ¡®trained¡¯ by Kuro. How can it be repaired! Why wasn¡¯t Basil here at this time? If he was beaten up, he could still beat Kuro back. Wait ¡­ ¡°I got it!¡± Crowe¡¯s lenses glowed as he adjusted his glasses confidently and said gracefully, ¡°Mr. Kuro, we can recall Basil Kuro. Calculating the time, his Headquarters training should be ending soon.¡± ¡°Sazir?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°What use is he?¡± ¡°His name is Kuro, Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe smiled excitedly. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s all Kuro. Even if he accidentally made a contribution later, we can totally push the credit to him.¡± That¡¯s right! Kuro thought about it and beamed. It really seems possible. This is the West Blue, and there are not many big pirates here. With his stable approach, he basically won¡¯t encounter any big pirates. If he is really unlucky enough to meet someone like the Nation of Insects, he will directly push it on Basil. Unlike Cass, Cass claimed that he was the one who instructed and taught him when he reported it. This credit is on him. He is not the kind of superior who will swallow the credit of others, and this little devil, Basil, looks nothing, but his ambition is not small, so I will give him that opportunity. With such a person standing in front of him and him living in seclusion behind the scenes, this is another layer of security. As for Kaz, she had to find a chance to get rid of him. That would be another guarantee. No, that¡¯s not right¡­ I can¡¯t take it away yet. It¡¯s easy for him to control it under my watch now. If he leaves, he might cause some trouble for me. If they dare to oppose the Revolutionary Army today, they might go to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) tomorrow. After thinking about it, Kuro temporarily gave up on dealing with Kaz. ¡°There¡¯s finally a good one. I¡¯ll spare you today and see if there¡¯s a more perfect plan later.¡± Crowe¡¯s idea reduced the melancholy in his heart by a little. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go brush my teeth, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe did not dare to stay too long, afraid that Kuro, who was hiding his anger, would find an excuse to beat him up and quickly retreat. Leda poured the last plate of steak into her mouth. She casually chewed and swallowed it, patted her little belly and made a satisfied sound, then turned to Kuro: ¡°Kuro, do you really not want to be promoted? I think it doesn¡¯t matter, you are already very strong.¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m strong? Lida, I¡¯ve told you this countless times. If we survive in this world, we have to be full of reverence for the world, do you know that? Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just you alone, if I don¡¯t know anything, and you suddenly sneak attack me, maybe my physical strength will be exhausted. If there are any enemies next to me, wouldn¡¯t I be dead?¡± Kuro said seriously. ¡°Are you kidding me? I sucked you dry?¡± Leda looked at Kuro as if he was a ghost. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you can suck it dry or not. There is a big mountain outside the mountain and a brothel outside the mountain. You can¡¯t not believe in this thing. Look at that damn Grand Line, what the hell is it? I am promoted back now. I am very tired every day, do you know that? I am like a little rabbit in fear!¡± Leda rolled her eyes. You Little Rabbit? Can you tear apart the skin of a rabbit that can transform into a dragon or a fierce lion? Or do you treat the people of the sea as grass and can eat them anywhere? Rabbit is definitely enough to deal with weeds and grass. Chapter 357 No One Knows The Meaning Of The Name Better Than Me ¡°This is Pegasus Island.¡± Another few days later, a ship approached Pegasus Island. The ship was not large. It was a merchant ship with the logo of Kano Country. On the deck, a middle-aged man in open-chested clothes with a rope tied around his waist leaned against the railing and looked at the approaching Pegasus Island with calm eyes. Ever since he came back from Moe Island, Donald had been thinking about Kuro¡¯s Force Blade. It was such a plain blade, but he couldn¡¯t avoid it or resist it. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist it. After returning to Kano Country, he was stunned for a long time before picking up the gun and practicing. But in his mind, it was still the elegant style of that blade. This is amazing! Although he was the disciple of his master¡¯s enemy and he needed to take revenge. But that slash was really amazing! Donald is a pure martial arts man. It is the duty of a martial arts man to be a teacher, but following the strong is also the choice of a martial arts man. Therefore, he was ready to go to Moe Island again. That person is Marine, so he will join Marine. He wants to follow that strong man and see the glory of that blade! ¡°Sir Donald, we are arriving at Pegasus Island.¡± A merchant said respectfully behind him. Donald is a famous ranger in Kano Country. His strength is not bad and he is very serious. He is very respected by these people who often go to sea because he can be invited. As long as he is in Kano Country, they will usually let Donald protect them when they go to sea to trade. If Donald did not use a gun, then the Martial Arts Conference of the Country of Insects might have been obtained by the Country of Flowers. Donald nodded and asked, ¡°Yes, I know. Where¡¯s the stork?¡± ¡°Helping in the kitchen in the rear cabin. I have to say that Miss Sturgeon¡¯s cooking is really delicious. In the beginning, she was not very familiar with the ship, but after two meals, her cooking became better and better. It¡¯s really great¡­¡± The businessman said sadly, ¡°She looks gentle and pleasant, her cooking is delicious, and her personality is good. Except for a little deafness, she is simply perfect.¡± Donald disagreed with this point. It was not a little hard of hearing, but the kind of hard of hearing that even he had no temper. ¡°My name is Donald, my surname is Tang. Nader means that he hopes that I can accommodate good morality, please advise me.¡± ¡°Ah? You said you can drink a lot? You still want to shout? Sorry, I¡¯m not very interested in wine.¡± This was the first conversation the two of them had encountered. No matter how he corrected her, this woman would not hear him clearly, but Donald could not help but roar in her ear after talking to her for a day. He had no temper at all. But this woman was also his employer. Although the Nation of Insects and the Nation of Flowers are in a state of war, for a Ranger like Donald, it doesn¡¯t matter which country he is in. Moreover, this was requested by the new king of the Country of Insects. ¡°This woman is finally leaving¡­¡± Under normal circumstances, if someone couldn¡¯t hear his name clearly, he would definitely make that person not stop until they heard it clearly. In Donald¡¯s eyes, names are sacred and meaningful, and mutual names are a very polite manifestation. No one understands the meaning of names better than him. But he really had no way to deal with the stork. For the first time in his life, he, a serious person, was defeated by another serious person. ¡°I heard that the previous pirates of Pegasus Island were destroyed by the new Marines, and they are also capturing pirates nearby. Now there are no pirates in the sea near the Twin Horse Kingdom. This place is very safe for us businessmen.¡± The merchant glanced at Pegasus Island and said. ¡°I see. Marine did a good job.¡± Although Donald had once associated with pirates, it did not mean that he would become a pirate. As a Ranger, he was not very interested in Marine pirates and so on. Everything was prioritized for his own purpose. Including this time, he wanted to enter the Marine to follow behind that lord. ¡°I¡¯ll call Miss Stork.¡± As the ship approached Pegasus Island, the merchant went to call the stork and a group of people landed in the port with the merchant ship. ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡± The merchant looked at the bustling town and was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve been here once before and this place is still ruled by pirates. At that time, the environment was very bad. Has it recovered its vitality?¡± There were already many people in the town. The residents were talking and laughing there, and the streets were filled with stalls. It looked like an ordinary town. No, it was even better than an ordinary town. Especially when they entered the port, they saw a large number of artillery on the shore. Presumably, ordinary pirate ships would not dare to go forward when they saw such a defense. This place is now very suitable for business. The merchant touched his chin and there was a consideration in his eyes. He wanted to see what was missing here. When he came back later, he could bring a batch of goods here to trade instead of delivering some weapons and food for pirates like before. Although that is more profitable, it is not stable. ¡°Is this a town?¡± Suanni looked at the crowds and stalls coming and going on the street in shock. Her gaze was a little shocked, like a country kid suddenly entering a big city. She has always been in the village. It has been a long time since she last went to her country¡¯s town. She doesn¡¯t go to her country¡¯s town much. This town on Pegasus Island is her first time here. The neatly arranged fruits and food, some of which had never been seen before, and the spices sold on the other side, she could smell them from far away. It was rare, something she had never used. If I use those spices to cook, will it have other different flavors? Pallas¡¯s eyes widened like black pearls, full of fascination. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Just as they stood there and watched, a bespectacled man in front of them who was smiling and greeting the residents saw this new wave of people. In recent days, it was not that no merchant ships had logged in, and Crowe was not surprised, but this wave of people was different, because Crowe saw a familiar figure. Crowe waved and brought a group of patrolling Marines behind him. ¡°Tsubaki? Why are you here?¡± Crowe went straight to the stork in the crowd and asked loudly. The stork continued to look around as if it had not heard anything. ¡°Tsubaki! Tsubaki!¡± After calling a few times and seeing that the stork had no reaction, Crowe pursed his lips. Fine, this woman can¡¯t hear me. ¡°You are¡­¡± Donald, on the other hand, was surprised when he saw Crowe. ¡°Yes?¡± Crowe turned his head and saw the middle-aged man. He looked him up and down and then saw the gun on his shoulder. ¡°It looks familiar¡­¡± Crowe was stunned for a moment. ¡°Well, what is it called?¡± ¡°My name is Donald, my surname is Tang, I¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Yes, it¡¯s you!¡± Crowe waved his hand with a headache. He remembered that it was this weirdo who kept saying his name. What is he doing here? Chapter 358 No One Knows Martial Artists Better Than Me ¡°Kaz!¡± In the office, Kuro roared at Den Den Mushi, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you come back? What are you doing outside!¡± After waiting for a few days and not receiving any news from Kaz, Kuro finally couldn¡¯t help but call. Because his eyelids were twitching today, he felt especially bad. He was afraid that the hot-blooded idiot would cause trouble outside, so he called. Den Den Mushi made some shouting and fighting sounds. The Den Den Mushi, who already has the characteristics of a bearded man, roared a few words with the sound of a blade cutting into flesh before replying, ¡°Colonel Kuro, we are cleaning up the pirates who broke into our territory. Please rest assured that we will ensure the safety of Pegasus Island and the vicinity of the Pegasus Kingdom!¡± What could Kuro say? He could say nothing. You can¡¯t say that you can¡¯t kill people like this. He could not dampen the enthusiasm of his subordinates. They are contributing to peace, which is different from him, a salted fish. ¡°Well, continue.¡± Kuro pursed his lips, pressed the receiver shut, and hung up. Kaz¡¯s feeling suddenly made him feel that the front is tight and the back is tight. ¡°Kuro, Kaz is a little slow in dealing with pirates, do you want me to go?¡± Leda took out a potato chip from the bag and said while chewing. ¡°Let Crowe go there.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that he¡¯s here. He can also watch that idiot Kaz and not let him do anything unnecessary.¡± If he hadn¡¯t suddenly become a Brigadier General, causing the sense of crisis to rise, he would have made a trip himself and quickly sank those pirates into the sea so that there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. But this could be done in front of Chlo?, in front of Leda, but not in front of Cass. That hot-blooded idiot will report it. ¡°Get Crowe back. This guy has been addicted to dealing with residents recently and doesn¡¯t train much. If Kaz is not here, he is now the Marine Station¡¯s instructor. Don¡¯t neglect your duty every day,¡± Kuro said to Leda. You don¡¯t seem to have the right to talk about others. Leda rolled her eyes. As the saying goes, the boss will have the same kind of subordinates. After staying with Kuro for a long time, it is already good enough that he is not a salted fish. Kaz is completely different. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Leda was about to move when the door was knocked and Crowe walked straight in. ¡°Chloe, you came at the right time. Go to that¡­¡± Kuro saw him and was about to say something when he was suddenly stunned because there were two people behind Crowe. ¡°Sister Stork!¡± When Leda saw one of them, she stood up excitedly and ran over to hug the stork. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Have you thought it through? Are you coming to join the Marine! I¡¯ve been waiting for your cooking!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Miss Lida, long time no see.¡± Stork smiled and touched Lida¡¯s head. Lida did not have any objection to this. First of all, she admired the woman. Second, this woman cooked very well. ¡°This person, eh, he looks familiar.¡± Leda rubbed against the body of the stork for a while before letting go and looking at another middle-aged man carrying a gun. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Donald also said, ¡°I¡¯m Donald, my surname is¡­¡± ¡°Stop! I know who you are!¡± Leda¡¯s white hair moved and she reached out and stopped Donald from talking. The strange man who wanted to avenge his master on Moe Island. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s you, what are you doing here?¡± Kuro also recognized the newcomer. This guy seemed to have made him use a ¡®Strength Blade¡¯. He had a little impression of the first person to use a new move, and this man¡¯s weapon is quite novel. He uses a cross-shaped gun and his marksmanship is not bad. ¡°Lord Kuro.¡± Donald took a step forward, took a deep breath, put down the cross-shaped gun, knelt down on his knees, and knelt down in the posture of a ¡®dirt seat¡¯. He said loudly, ¡°Please allow me to learn with you!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Learn from me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Donald raised his head and said in an unusually serious tone, ¡°I can still feel that huge momentum when I think about that knife. I want to know that move. I want to learn that move. This is my desire as a martial artist. For this, I can do anything! Please allow me to join the Marine and follow you. I don¡¯t ask you to teach me, just let me watch you!¡± The longing look in his eyes shocked Kuro. He had seen strong people, and he had also seen people who yearned for power, but this was the first time he had seen such a pure gaze of a martial artist. That desire¡­ He actually understood it a little. Kuro craves strength, and strength represents safety. When he first transmigrated, he also wanted to crazily increase his strength. At that time, his state was actually similar to what Donald¡¯s gaze revealed now. After all, this world was extremely dangerous to him at that time. There was no other way except to temper himself crazily. It was not until later, when he felt that he could not make any more progress, that he gradually stopped that crazy state. In addition, there was indeed nothing in East Blue that could threaten him. Gradually, it became indifferent. Although he did not stop cultivating, he did not pursue that state. When one reaches their level, what they lack is not constant cultivation. For Kuro, at least. There is a gap between him and the top combat power. There is no doubt about it. Akainu, Aokiji, Kizaru, Kaido, and Lingling, these people are the first echelon of the world today. Be it talent or experience, they are all top-notch. After all, among them, one of them is at the peak of Haki, Body Art, Ability, and Sword Art. Kuro knew that there was still a gap between him and them. Although the gap was not big, for an expert, this gap might be the trace of a flaw after a few days of battle, which led to the advantage and the disadvantage. ¡°Lord Kuro!¡± Seeing that Kuro was silent, Donald said heavily, ¡°Please agree to my request and let me join the Marine!¡± These words made Kuro come back to his senses. He glanced at Donald and said, ¡°If you want to join the Marine, you can join anywhere as long as you pass the review. I don¡¯t have the right to stop others from joining the Marine. If you want to come, go and sign up.¡± Donald¡¯s strength is not bad. If he is used as a Marine, he can also make up for Kuro¡¯s low- and mid-level combat power. He couldn¡¯t let Kaz stay outside forever. He had to find someone with similar combat power to lead the team. Originally, he had his eye on Basil, but that guy wasn¡¯t completely stable. If Donald came, he could make up for this. If the two of them cooperated, Kaz could be left on Pegasus Island and not let out. This person solved his troubles for the past few days. Chapter 359 I also have the potential to be strong Donald was brought to work by Crowe. Although his strength is good, he has to go through the procedures. Although he is the Base Chief, at most, he will start from a branch first-class soldier. If he wants to be promoted, strength alone is not enough. ¡°Then why are you here? Are you going to join the Marine?¡± After dealing with Donald, Kuro looked at Pallas, who was chatting happily with Leda. ¡°Oh? So you want to eat that kind of thing. Well¡­ I¡¯ll go and learn. I should be able to make it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Sister Stork!¡± The two of them were chatting happily and could not hear Kuro¡¯s words. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°A tritium?¡± Leda reacted and said, ¡°Sister Stork, Kuro is calling you.¡± Stork froze and turned his head, revealing a question. Sure enough, this woman did not hear him. Kuro took a deep breath and suppressed the frustration in his heart. He said slowly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Stop! Leda, you ask!¡± Just as Pallas was about to speak, Kuro, who was alert, quickly reached out and stopped Pallas. This woman is quite good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s deaf, and she has a broken mouth that can say that she completely disagrees. Leda repeated the words. This time, Stork heard it clearly and nodded. ¡°In addition to wanting to go out to sea to take a look, King Lowe of the Country of Insects also dragged me to bring some things.¡± With that, she took out an envelope from her pocket and walked up to put it on Kuro¡¯s table. ¡°This is from Lowe.¡± ¡°He gave it to me?¡± Kuro was stunned. He picked up the envelope and opened it as he said, ¡°What can this guy give me?¡± The envelope was opened, revealing a letter and a promissory note from the World Bank. There were only a few words in the letter. [Hey, bastard, the rewards of the Martial Arts Conference are for you. The Country of Insects will not go back on their word! Also, take good care of my sister!] ¡ª The world¡¯s number one body technique genius, Lowe. Kuro raised his eyebrows and picked up the ticket. There was an eight at the beginning of many zeros. 800 million! ¡°What does it say? Let me see.¡± Seeing Kuro¡¯s strange expression, Leda came over. Kuro showed him the letter and said, ¡°It¡¯s a letter from your arrogant brother. In addition, I think he gave me money for the last Martial Arts Conference.¡± The 300 million yuan sponsored by the Luo Family and the 500 million yuan provided by the Country of Insects was a total of 800 million Berries. It was originally the reward of the Martial Arts Conference, but it was given to him. ¡°Eh?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Brother?¡± She could call him brother without any obstacles because Leda was already a very big person, especially after being with Kuro for a long time, she did not care about these family factors. As she said, she was Flo Leda, but she also recognized her brother. ¡°Eight hundred million¡­¡± Kuro is not short of money now. After being promoted, he is still the head of the base. Everything he wants is reimbursed by public funds. Developing a hot spring will not cost much. Even for Leda, she now takes care of her own food and drinks. Her salary is definitely enough. But 800 million Berries was a huge sum. Although they are not short of money, no one would mind having more money! These are two straw hats! ¡°Eight hundred million!¡± Leda also saw the promissory note and said happily, ¡°If you have 800 million, you can eat whatever you want in the future. You can choose the best ingredients, the best food, and buy many beautiful things!¡± ¡°All for you.¡± Kuro smiled and rubbed Lida¡¯s head. ¡°But I¡¯m going to use a part of this money as an investment in Pegasus Town. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to get it just by relying on the tax of these residents.¡± He is now the same as Monca of the 153rd Division. As his Marine Station, the tax on Pegasus Island is naturally his own. The tax on Marine Station is completely open to the World Government in this area, which is dominated by Marine. ¡°Eh? Give me control? So good?¡± Leda was a little stunned. She thought that Kuro would take the money. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care. Kuro wouldn¡¯t treat her badly. ¡°The money given by your brother is yours, of course. Why would I need so much money? As long as it¡¯s enough.¡± Eating, drinking, Marine bags, and asking for weapons, he eliminated Marine weapons quite quickly. Those that were eliminated were sent to the Vault of Heaven for him. With his status, he could pass instantly with a report. His life needs were basically covered by Marines. His money was basically used to patronize the town, eat some food, buy a few more clothes for himself, and buy some accessories for Leda. ¡®Gold?¡¯ How much is gold worth? He is not as poor as pirates. ¡°As for you¡­¡± Kuro looked at the stork and said, ¡°What kind of world do you want to see, the waves? The sea? Or just let nature take its course.¡± Leda repeated what Kuro had said, because this woman, to adults and men, could not be heard clearly. Stork thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to make a lot of dishes, but I¡¯m not very interested in adventures on the sea. If I can make dishes safely and occasionally see the world, it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Then join the Marine. Your cooking is really good and I like to eat. I will give you a position.¡± Leda repeated what Kuro had said. Pallas thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Sure, please guide me in the future.¡± She bowed gently to Kuro. ¡°Lida, show her around,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Understood!¡± Leda raised her hand and smiled at Stork. ¡°Sister Stork, I¡¯ll take you to town and buy some ingredients. Today I want to eat Sister Stork¡¯s cooking.¡± The stork smiled. ¡°Sure. I encountered some good spices on the merchant ship on the way here. I happened to buy some of those spices.¡± The two of them walked out. Suddenly, Leda came back and looked at Kuro carefully, making him feel strange. After that, Leda walked away. ¡°Sister Stork, accompany me to buy some clothes. I think Kuro seems to have grown taller recently¡­¡± Leda walked out of the Marine base together, holding the arm of the stork. As soon as he left, he slumped back in his chair, put his feet on the table, lit a cigar and smoked slowly. ¡°Tsk, my clothes are f*cking tight again. Have I been growing recently?¡± As his legs moved, he felt that his clothes were a little tight. He was not fat, but simply tall, making his clothes seem a little small. This is not the first time. Kuro had also changed a lot of clothes during this period of time, and his previous clothes were all small. With his current height, he would probably be about 2.45 meters tall, and it looks like he will be even longer. ¡°Hey! I also have the appearance of a powerhouse.¡± Kuro smiled and exhaled a cloud of smoke in satisfaction. In this world, although a meter or so looks good, it is still a little lacking compared to the average height of two or three meters. Although the word ¡°strong¡± is not very auspicious in this world, Kuro can still accept it. Chapter 360 Keep Smiling Sturgeon is also employed here. However, she was different from Donald. Originally, she joined as a chef and showed off her skills as soon as she came. She conquered the hearts of a large number of chefs with her cooking and became the head chef of the base. However, she felt that cooking all the time seemed to lack the goal of going to the world to take a look, so she asked Leda to be a first-class soldier. She was not only a head chef but also a Marine. At least Kuro felt that it was a pity for her to only be a chef with her combat power. Since she was willing, he would let Leda supplement her. There is no need to participate in special training. During meal time, prepare the dishes. If you want to participate, you can come directly. Kuro really did not have any good suggestions for bow players. Instead, he had some communication with Leda. On this day, on the training ground outside the base, a group of Marines were lying on the ground, panting. All of them were sweating, and some of them were bruised as if they had been beaten up. Crowe stood in the middle, pushed up his glasses and said coldly, ¡°Get up and continue training.¡± Kuro did not go to the headquarters to report his appointment. He was still a colonel. He was also prepared to delay until he could not delay any longer. As long as I don¡¯t return to the headquarters, I won¡¯t be promoted! ¡°I¡­¡± A Marine struggled to get up, but halfway up, his body lowered and he lay down again. ¡°Major Crowe, you are too strong, we really don¡¯t have any strength left.¡± Marine said. This is Crowe¡¯s routine training for Marines. Normally, Kaz is in charge of this, but now that Kaz is not back, it can only be done by him. Who else could he expect? Leda? That was impossible to count on. Kuro? Ha¡­ His training method is different from Kaz¡¯s. Kaz just brings people for self-training every day, running laps and climbing ropes to fight each other. Crowe is simpler. They just have to fight him together. Training your strength in battle is the right way. Thinking about Crowe, wasn¡¯t he also tortured all the way up? Although it was not torture for Basil and there was no sense of accomplishment, it had been a long time since he tortured someone. For him, who was often bullied by Kuro and Leda, this was also a form of venting. ¡°No energy left¡­¡± Crowe glanced at them and then looked at the middle-aged strong man holding the gun and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s retreat and rest. Donald, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Donald tightened his grip on the gun and carried it forward. The remaining Marines stood up and gathered at the side to watch the battle. ¡°Rookie Donald!¡± ¡°That Marine who is as strong as a monster, is he going to fight too?¡± ¡°Is it against Major Crowe?¡± ¡°That must be exciting.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he just fight some time ago? He seems to be on par with Major Crowe, but he forced Major Crowe to transform.¡± The Marines were faintly looking forward to it. After Donald became a Marine, he naturally participated in the training. In the Marine of Pegasus Island, no one was his opponent. At first, some Marines were not convinced and thought that they could surpass him with more training. But later, he fought with Crowe and made people give up this idea. This recruit is as strong as a monster! Crowe, of course, knows how strong Donald is. His gun skills are very tricky, and he is bold enough and domineering enough. Last time, he suffered a loss in the battle on Moe Island, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Crowe is not his opponent. In the last battle on the training ground, he successfully licked Donald¡¯s blood and became familiar with the fighting style of the gun technique. Donald was not his opponent. As for the Haki that he had mastered, it was not much and the power was very ordinary. Crowe could completely deal with it. Crowe won the last battle. Moreover, during this period of time, he has also touched Armament Haki. Although it is only a little, with a primer, in time, he can definitely use this power skillfully. ¡°This time you¡¯re not fighting with me, it¡¯s mainly Miss Stork. She has been watching for so long and wants to come up and try, so your opponent is her,¡± Crowe said to Donald. ¡°Miss Stork!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah, Lord Stork is going to appear!¡± ¡°Is it the beautiful and delicious Cantonese chef?¡± ¡°The last time I said something wrong, Miss Sturgeon smiled at me. What a gentle person¡­¡± A Marine said sadly. Pallas is now a very popular existence on Pegasus Island. In addition to Marine, she often shopped and bought in the town, causing the residents of the town to show great affection to this beautiful woman who often wears a gentle smile. In practice ¡­ Chlo? pursed her lips. The real reason for the stork to keep smiling is that she can¡¯t hear clearly and it¡¯s almost like an auditory hallucination. The words that come out of her mouth are particularly annoying and she is a little annoyed about it, so Mr. Kuro advised her: When you don¡¯t know what to do, just keep smiling. Therefore, Stork simply kept smiling. ¡°Sister Stork, it¡¯s your turn.¡± In the building beside the base, Leda picked up an octopus ball with a toothpick and put it in her mouth. ¡°I got it.¡± Stork maintained a gentle smile and picked up the big bow she put aside. She put the two barrels of bow and arrows behind her waist and walked up with the bow. As she entered, Marine burst into cheers. ¡°It¡¯s really lively. This woman is really popular.¡± On the top floor of the base, in the office. Kuro leaned to the side, holding the box of octopus balls in his hand. He poked one with a toothpick and put it in his mouth. With a breath of cold air coming out of his mouth, he swallowed the octopus ball. ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s hot, but it tastes really good.¡± In the field, Stork walked in. ¡°Do you want to fight me, Miss Stork?¡± Donald held the katana in his arms and pointed the spear to the ground and said, ¡°Although you are a woman, I will not go easy on you in a competition. Master told me that this is a courtesy. As long as it is a battle, I should take it seriously.¡± A trace of doubt appeared in Stork¡¯s eyes. What did he say? He wants to sleep? And he wants a hatband? Never mind, just keep smiling¡­ Stork maintained his smile and bowed to Donald. ¡°Please guide me.¡± Donald¡¯s face became serious and he also bowed. ¡°Please advise me.¡± The moment Donald raised his head, there was a sharp sound under his feet. It was the sound of his feet rubbing against the ground. The tall figure rushed over like a cheetah with a spear in his hand. The cross-shaped spear spun in his hand, and the tip of the spear was like a dot of stars, suddenly emitting a ball of light, and quickly went forward. ¡°Empty scroll!¡± Donald shouted. Bang! The spear stood in front of him and the surrounding air exploded, causing a tremor. However, the person in front of him had long disappeared. At the moment Donald moved out, Pallas took a step forward and came to the other side of the training ground. At this time, she bent the bow and nocked an arrow. The string was like a full moon, pointing at Donald. As the right hand of the nocked arrow was released, the arrow turned into a shadow and quickly shot towards Donald. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Above, Kuro chewed an octopus ball and smacked his lips. ¡°This woman really knows how to smell. West Blue, what the hell is this?¡± Chapter 361 I Can¡¯t Delay Anymore Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is nothing in his eyes, but in fact, it is already very good. Donald is also not bad and his Armament Haki is also very good. In terms of the degree of joining for the first time, although it is not as good as Leda when she first saw her in East Blue, overall, she is much better than Leda at that time. Ding! Donald¡¯s shot didn¡¯t hit and he immediately turned his foot. His spear rose with the movement and the tip of the spear swung accurately on the incoming arrow. The steel arrowhead and the tip of the spear collided with each other, making a sound of gold and iron colliding and swinging it away. After a few turns in the air, the arrow fell straight down and the arrowhead sank into the ground. ¡°He dodged my attack in advance, very strong Observation Haki¡­¡± Donald revealed a trace of surprise. He turned his palm and the spear in his hand danced in the air. He stepped forward and suddenly stabbed towards the armadillo. ¡°For Archers, close contact is enough!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the face of Donald¡¯s rapid movement, the stork calmly shot three arrows in a row, nailing Donald in all directions. Although the three arrows have a sequence, the speed of the stork¡¯s shooting is not slow, so its speed is not much different. The position of these three arrows immediately controlled the direction where Donald might dodge. No matter which direction he dodged, he would be hit by the arrows. Therefore, if the power of the Soaring Slash is not enough, it is easily replaced by firearms and bows. If a portable ¡®Peacemaker¡¯ pistol is developed in the future, many people will probably say, ¡®Sir, times have changed¡¯. ¡°This degree¡­ you underestimate me!¡± Donald waved his spear, and in front of him, the spear was spun away like a black shield. With three crisp sounds, the arrow was deflected, and Donald had already rushed to the front of the stork. Donald shook his head secretly when he saw that the stork seemed to have given up on drawing the arrow and nocking the bow. After all, she is a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to fight. Although she has a good sense of smell and color, her combat experience is too low, and she lost her sense of propriety when someone got close to her. It¡¯s better to be defeated by colleagues than to be killed by enemies. Let me, Donald, teach you a lesson first! Donald stopped in his tracks and arrived in front of the stork. He raised his spear and was not prepared to use the tip of the spear to fight the enemy. Instead, he used the body of the spear to hit the stork. This degree is enough. ¡°If I don¡¯t deal with it seriously, I will lose out¡­¡± Above, Kuro finished the last of the octopus barbecue, wiped his mouth, lit a cigar and laughed softly. Just as Donald thought that he would hit the stork, the beautiful figure suddenly took a step forward and closed the distance. She held the spear firmly with one hand and when Donald was about to increase his strength, her body rushed forward like a ghost. She stuck one foot behind Donald and grabbed his collar with one hand. At the same time, the hand holding the spear slid forward and her arm hit his neck accurately! Bang! ¡°Nani!¡± Before Donald could react, he felt that his back foot was unstable and he fell back. At the same time, a huge force was transmitted from his neck and he flew backward along his unstable body. Dang! Donald flew halfway and suddenly pointed the spear in his hand to the ground. The tip of the spear penetrated the ground and pulled a mark on the ground before stopping. He stood in midair and did not descend. Instead, he looked up at the stork, his eyes full of seriousness. On his neck, a ball of darkness was slowly spreading. ¡°Jude¡­¡± Donald exhaled and was about to say something when a cold light suddenly shot on his face. At some point, the stork had pulled the bowstring and shot the bow. Donald¡¯s pupils shrank, he bent his body and the ten-word gun on the ground immediately rose and swung away the flying arrow. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! However, as soon as he swung away, several meteor-like cold lights appeared in front of him. The armadillo was drawing its bow quickly, and its hand speed was almost as fast as an afterimage. No way to break through! There are too many arrows! Donald gritted his teeth and waved his spear to resist these arrows. On the training ground, one side quickly shot out arrows like rain, as if it was raining in front of them. On the other side, the water of the spear dance was impenetrable. A large number of arrows were either broken or arrows flew and fell around. However, there are a lot of bows and arrows. When the two cylinders of arrows were finished, Donald finally found an opportunity. He shook off the last flying arrow and was about to rush over, but he saw the Stork put down the big bow in his hand and bowed to him. ¡°Thank you very much for your guidance.¡± This made Donald stop in his tracks. He held the spear and his face turned red. He could neither rush forward nor not. Are we not going to fight anymore? Aren¡¯t you quite capable? Keep going! Are you using me as a target? ¡°Sister Stork is so powerful!¡± Leda bounced over and giggled at the stork. ¡°He shoots fast. Such archery is even better than all the Marines in the base who use guns.¡± The Pallas¡¯s cat shook its head and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s just that when I got prey in the past, I didn¡¯t want to alarm the surroundings, so I practiced it. It¡¯s not that powerful.¡± Her bow and arrow did not make much noise when it was shot. There was no sound of the bowstring collapsing, and the sound of the arrow flying was very small. If one did not pay attention, it was easy to be shot. ¡°Not bad.¡± Kuro, who was above, nodded. His satisfaction with Donald had been obtained through the battle with Crowe. This time, it was the ocarina. Although he knew that this woman¡¯s strength was not bad, there was no specific comparison at which level. Now he had it. Donald¡¯s single combat power is not bad. In terms of strength alone, he is definitely not as good as Kaz¡¯s collective will, but in a one-on-one fight, ten Kaz will not be Donald¡¯s opponent, and he seems to admire me, which means he is very obedient. If he goes out to patrol in Kaz¡¯s place, he should not worry. As for the stork, when she wants to go out, she doesn¡¯t need to send combat power to guard it. She can be an independent combat power. These two people did not suffer a loss. Kuro blew out smoke and smiled. ¡°With them here, I don¡¯t have to do much in the West Blue. I¡¯ll try to keep a low profile and let the world forget me as soon as possible. This way, I won¡¯t have any crisis.¡± He is not as famous as Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), nor is he a general. At present, the battle record that is known in the world is the top wave of the war. Of course, this kind of thing will be forgotten by the world. Zephyra can be forgotten. He is just a small person who has yet to go to the headquarters to be honored. For now, he can only be called a colonel. Isn¡¯t it normal to be forgotten? As for the award¡­ Just wait. Wait for the time when he can¡¯t afford to delay before going. Why are you in such a hurry? Chapter 362 Basil¡¯s ¡®Daily Life¡¯ Headquarters, Marin Vando. With the construction, the trauma on the top is gradually fading from this island. In addition to some places that were too cracked to be repaired for the time being, Marin Van Do and the surrounding towns were basically repaired. The Marine families who had gone to Sabaody Land to take refuge also returned to their original places. Headquarters, restored to its previous state. For the residents, it is now peace. Because the Whitebeard who terrified all civilians and even used to scare children has been defeated by the righteous Marines, the world will definitely get better and better. But for Basil Kuro, the world now is hell¡­ Bang! ¡°Kuro! Stand up. Since your name is Kuro, you should be stronger. Even if you are weak, so weak that even I can¡¯t stand it, you are Kuro, you should stand up and continue!¡± This is Smoker. ¡°Oh? Kuro? Is that your name? Tina is very interested. Come, fight with Tina and see your strength.¡± This is Tina. ¡°Kuro! Come and train. Today, I, Lord Momomaru, will teach you how to become the strongest man in the world. Come!¡± This is Sentomaru. ¡°Eh? Is his name Kuro? I really want to compete with you, please promise me.¡± This is Kirby. ¡°Kuro? Although I don¡¯t have any bad feelings towards him, a little soldier in the branch is actually a Colonel. I, Lord Beru Maybo, am so powerful, but I can¡¯t get promoted. Hey, Kuro, come and fight! Wait, wait, Kuro, I can¡¯t beat you, let¡¯s forget it.¡± This is Beru Merber. Basil has always thought that he can¡¯t beat those famous Marines, at least a colonel or something. With the help of Nail Fist Technique, he could be said to be at ease in Marine Headquarters training. According to Crowe, he did not take the lead or do the tail, he was stuck in the middle. He could not do this at first, but he did not want to be beaten by Crowe. Under this stimulation, he still did it. With such training, his control over his power has improved greatly. Although he can¡¯t face a strong person like Smogtina and Momomaru, can¡¯t he defeat that Kirby?! In fact, I can¡¯t beat him¡­ Kirby had awakened Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. At first, he had the upper hand in his attack, but later, he was not Kirby¡¯s opponent. As for Beru Merber ¡­ This was his only consolation. He finally beat someone who was related to Luciru Kuro. But soon, he entered hell again. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re called Kuro? I¡¯m very interested, let¡¯s spar?¡± This is Kizaru. ¡°Kuro? Alala, this name is very interesting. Hey, do you want to have a very cool battle? Don¡¯t worry, I will show mercy.¡± This is Aokiji. ¡°Kuro? You deserve to be called that? Go practice again.¡± After beating Kuro up, Akainu looked at him with disdain after he fell to the ground and could not get up. ¡°Puhahaha, you are so unlucky, Kuro.¡± As for Garp, he was completely pointing at Basil¡¯s nose and laughing, and then he beat him up again. The new generation of elites, the strong masters of the older generation, during the time that Basil was in the headquarters, he had met and been beaten up. The injuries on Basil¡¯s body had basically recovered, and he was immediately pulled away and re-injured. With such a recovery, there was not a day that he did not hurt. Although there are gains ¡­ During the beating, he awakened Observation Haki and learned Armament Haki. But compared to such pain, he would rather not! Fortunately, such days of hell are about to pass. ¡°Please let me stay on the Grand Line!¡± In Kizaru¡¯s office, Basil bowed to Kizaru and said solemnly. Because he is Kuro¡¯s direct subordinate, Kuro¡¯s subordinate, and he is talented, Kizaru allowed him to enter his office. Otherwise, how could a recruit trained in the Headquarters have such qualifications? ¡°Oh ~ Do you want to stay on the Grand Line?¡± Kizaru was cutting his nails. When he heard this, he said in surprise, ¡°Why? You seem to be Kuro¡¯s subordinate. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± ¡®Go back?¡¯ Should I go back and get beaten up? Basil curled his lips in his heart. Ever since he found out that Kuro and the others were stationed in the West Blue, he had the idea of not going back. Direct subordinate? Direct subordinate can be changed. He couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. If he went back now, he would still be beaten by Crowe. He was beaten up in the headquarters. No, when he was training, he recognized this reality. This name must have brought him disaster. But changing the name or something¡­ A man will never run away! But it can be compromised. ¡°Yes, I want to make a contribution and I want to be independent. Staying under Colonel Kuro will only make me relax because Colonel Kuro is too powerful.¡± Basil spoke in a dignified manner, completely showing the look of a Marine who was eager to take charge and wanted to contribute to justice. Of course, he also had such thoughts. He is a Kuro, and I am a Kuro. How can I not have thoughts of surpassing him? When I become Kuro, I won¡¯t have to be afraid of Kuro anymore. ¡°It¡¯s Brigadier.¡± Kizaru corrected him and said, ¡°Kuro is already a Brigadier General, but he hasn¡¯t come to Headquarters to be promoted yet, but if you shout, you have to pay attention to your words.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± Kizaru chuckled and put down the nail knife. ¡°If you have an idea, I can agree. After all, no one can stop Marines who want to make a contribution.¡± ¡°Thank you, Admiral Kizaru!¡± Basil¡¯s face showed joy. Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°But¡­ you said it¡¯s too late. Crowe sent a telegram asking when you are going back. He is Kuro¡¯s subordinate and your direct superior. If you go back, there is nothing I can do.¡± ¡°Go¡­ go back?¡± Hearing this, Basil¡¯s face turned pale. He can¡¯t go back! If he went back, he would be beaten up! ¡°Yes, go back. Major Crowe said in the telegram that now is the time to need you. Maybe there is something in West Blue that they also think is tricky and only you can do some missions.¡± Kizaru nodded and said, ¡°My boy is a little strong, but he is not suitable to do some delicate tasks, so Marine has subordinates. There must be something that only you can do, Basil Kuro.¡± ¡°I, I can do it too?¡± Basil couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned, and then he felt a little touched. That stern Crowe actually still remembers him. Did he go back not just to be beaten? So there are things that the powerful Kuro is not good at? ¡°I understand, Admiral Kizaru, I will go back now!¡± Basil said seriously: ¡°I will not disappoint Colonel Kuro, no, Brigadier Kuro!¡± Chapter 363 How Can There Be a 60-Year-Old Crown Prince? A few days later, the Marines of Pegasus Island also became familiar with Donald and the stork. After they were no longer so surprised, they found some interesting things. Miss Stork is still as gentle as ever, but Donald¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be very lucky. Eating is choked by fish bones or bones that come out of nowhere, walking is hit by flower pots or fruit cores that come out of nowhere, and sleeping. Sometimes, the people also have a strange fire, making other colleagues stay away from Donald. This person is a little unlucky¡­ Kuro was a little happy about this. It was good to be unlucky. If he was unlucky and went out to carry out a mission, he would definitely not complete it well. ¡°Why isn¡¯t that idiot Cass back yet?¡± In the office, Kuro waited for a few days but there was no news of Kaz¡¯s return. ¡°Maybe the pirates haven¡¯t been cleaned up. That guy is like that. He won¡¯t stop until everything is done.¡± Crowe said. ¡°That¡¯s enough, he should be back. Crowe, you lead the team out and bring Kiwi and Donald with you. Find a chance to promote them so that they can lead the team in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± At this moment, the Den Den Mushi on the table suddenly rang. Kuro picked up the microphone and Den Den Mushi turned into a bearded man. ¡°Colonel Kuro!¡± Den Den Mushi said steadily, the joy in his voice made Kuro¡¯s heart skip a beat. What, did you catch something strange again? ¡°Kaz, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°There is something I need to report to you. The old king of Twin Horse Kingdom is dead,¡± Den Den Mushi said in a deep voice. ¡°You did it?¡± That was Kuro¡¯s first reaction. ¡°Of course not. The old king died naturally and the new king has succeeded the throne. He wants to invite you to attend the succession ceremony of the new king of the Twin Horse Kingdom. He asked me to bring you a message,¡± Den Den Mushi said. Seeing that Cass didn¡¯t seem to cause any trouble, Kuro was relieved. ¡°The new king?¡± He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I will bring people over to watch the ceremony. You can reply to him.¡± ¡°Yes, Colonel Kuro!¡± After hanging up the phone, Kuro touched his chin and murmured, ¡°New king? Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, you are the only Marine Captain stationed nearby, and this island used to belong to the Twin Horse Kingdom, of course they will invite you.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have also heard some things about the Twin Horse Kingdom. It is said that the old king has lived for too long. When he was young, the Twin Horse Kingdom was still in its heyday, but after he became old, his brain became dim, which led to the war and the loss of Pegasus Island.¡± ¡°The old king succeeded the throne at the age of eight and had a child in his twenties. It¡¯s just that he has been the king for 80 years and His Highness has waited for 60 years. It¡¯s no wonder that he asked us to attend the ceremony.¡± Kuro listened with a strange expression. Good lord, how can there be a 60-year-old crown prince in the world? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they changed the name of the Royal Army?¡± Kuro asked curiously. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Crowe said inexplicably. He could not understand the meaning of the name change. Wasn¡¯t it the same? ¡°Okay, then get ready, inform everyone and we will go to the ceremony.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave people to guard it?¡± asked Crowe. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for the time being. Since that idiot Kaz went out, I haven¡¯t even seen anyone who looks a little fierce, let alone pirates. It should be safe for the time being. Just leave a basic team to guard it and go to the others as a vacation.¡± Kuro thought for a while and said. ¡°Twin Horse Kingdom? I haven¡¯t been there so close, there should be a lot of delicious food.¡± Leda, who was eating snacks, moved her ears and said with an expectant expression. What she was eating now was a small piece of dried meat made by the armadillo. It was very flavorful. ¡°Eat eat eat, you only know how to eat. Can¡¯t you think sometimes?!¡± Kuro glared at her. ¡°Barbecue? What barbecue?¡± Leda asked subconsciously. Kuro was speechless. Is he infected by staying with the stork for too long? ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi rang again. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he took it impatiently. ¡°Kaz, what else?!¡± ¡°Oh, Kuro, your tone is bad. Did something bother you?¡± Den Den Mushi turned into a wretched uncle with thick peach blossom eyes and open mouth. ¡°Old man?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Well, I have nothing to do recently, so I will go to your place to patrol and bring Basil to you.¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Sazir? Oh, yes, he is coming back. You want to come over? Okay, then you come.¡± Kuro and Kizaru chatted for a while, hung up the phone, and said to Crowe, ¡°The old man is coming in three days, get ready.¡± ¡°Kizaru? I understand.¡± Crowe nodded solemnly. That is Admiral Kizaru, a general who has come to the island, which requires a high standard to deal with. Three days later, a huge warship approached the port. At the port, all the Marines were dispatched. With Kuro as the leader, they stood upright and welcomed Admiral Kizaru. Soon, the Battleship docked. Kizaru, who was wearing a yellow suit with a sweater inside and a cloak and glasses, walked over with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Oh, Kuro, long time no see.¡± Kizaru saw Kuro in the lead and said in surprise, ¡°You seem to have grown a lot.¡± ¡°I ate and slept well. It¡¯s normal for me to grow taller.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°Long time no see, old man.¡± ¡°Brother Kuro!¡± Behind him, Zhan Taowan, who was wearing a dudou and a cloak, carried a big axe and shouted from behind, ¡°I¡¯m here too!¡± ¡°Cloak? You officially joined the Marine?¡± Kuro was surprised. The Scientific Force is not an official Marine. Sentomaru has never had a cape before. ¡°Yes, I have officially joined the Marine. From now on, I am the man with the strongest defense in the Marine!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ you can do it.¡± Kuro said expressionlessly. ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, I¡¯m back.¡± At this time, Basil also leaned over and saluted him with unusual seriousness. ¡°What the hell, I¡¯m a Brigadier General¡­ Wait, Old Master, are you here to give me a medal? This is not in line with the rules, I have to go to the headquarters myself.¡± Sensing the elements, Kuro looked at Kizaru suspiciously. ¡°No, I just came to see you,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kuro said very seriously: ¡°We have to do things according to the rules. I have to go back to the headquarters to be awarded. It¡¯s not right to be awarded privately.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± Kizaru scratched his head and glanced around. ¡°It¡¯s developing well. This old man remembered that this place was very bad before. It¡¯s really surprising, Kuro.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The main thing is that there are no pirates, and we were lucky enough to dig a hot spring. When it¡¯s done, I will develop this place. Grandpa, can I show you around?¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Kizaru nodded with a smile. ¡°Colonel Kuro, I heard from Admiral Kizaru that you have a mission for me?¡± Basil couldn¡¯t help but ask expectantly. ¡°Mission?¡± Kuro was stunned. He thought about it and said, ¡°Yes, a little. You join the team first. I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Basil was happy. Sure enough, he is indispensable. Kuro needs him, this Marine Corps needs him! Not only to be beaten! Chapter 364 Spicy Man Basil¡¯s performance in Headquarters training is normal, so he doesn¡¯t have any rank, but considering that he has been trained by many old Marines, although he didn¡¯t make any contributions, he graduated as a Headquarters First Class and re-entered Kro. He was directly under Crowe. By the way, the stork is directly under Leda. As for Donald, Kuro was going to let him form a team with Kaz and become his direct subordinate. With such a straightforward and obedient guy around, not only can he replace Cass, but he can also watch him. After taking Kizaru around, the two of them entered the office. ¡°By the way, Old Master, you came at the right time. Draw a group of craftsmen for me. I want to transform the Marine base. Now this is a modification of the previous building. It is too brittle and not safe.¡± Kuro invited Kizaru to his seat and found a sofa to sit on. He took out a cigar and lit it. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t have many cigars in stock. Send me a batch as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, you can afford it now, Kuro,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Your special supply is different from what I can buy.¡± Kuro shook his head and said. Kizaru looked at him and said, ¡°If you want it, why don¡¯t you be a general? In this way, everything in the future will be top-notch.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± These words almost made Kuro suck the smoke into his lungs. Cigars are different from cigarettes. This thing doesn¡¯t exceed the lungs. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, you haven¡¯t quit yet. Besides, my credit is not enough and my strength is not enough. Aren¡¯t you driving a duck onto a perch? Besides, the World Government will never agree to it, absolutely not!¡± Kuro shook his head like a rattle. What kind of joke is this? I haven¡¯t even been awarded a medal and you want me to become a general? I¡¯m big, I¡¯m big my ass. Only a sick general can be a general. Then, he looked at Kizaru with a scrutinizing gaze and said suspiciously, ¡°I say, old man, you can¡¯t be here to ask me, right? There¡¯s no need, people can¡¯t, at least they shouldn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m fine on Pegasus Island. If there¡¯s anything, you can talk about it when you really can¡¯t do it. I want to be more idle.¡± That¡¯s what he said, but Kizaru will retreat and Kuro will not take over. It will take him at least 10 years to retreat. After 10 years, he doesn¡¯t believe that Marine will not produce new monsters. What could he do? ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m just asking.¡± Kizaru shrugged and made himself a cup of tea. As he poured water, he said, ¡°Speaking of which, did Teacher Zephyr meet you before?¡± ¡°Well, I met him and he taught me a few things. I heard that this old man doesn¡¯t have a good relationship with you?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Kizaru picked up the teacup and took a sip. He looked up and thought for a moment and said, ¡°That serious man just doesn¡¯t like my style. No matter what, he is still a teacher.¡± He put down the teacup and said slowly, ¡°The World Government has recently drawn up a new ¡®Seven Warlords of the Sea¡¯ personnel. Although it has not been completely confirmed, it should be enough. If one of them joins, the faith of that old man, Teacher Zephyr, may be shaken.¡± Hearing this, Kuro narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Oh? Who?¡± ¡°Edward Webb¡­¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°The surname Edward is very impressive, especially that man has a white beard. Such characteristics are really¡­ terrible.¡± ¡°Whitebeard¡¯s surname? I heard that the old ghost didn¡¯t have any news of his biological son when he was alive.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said. ¡°Sa, who knows.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°But what is certain is that the new recruit ship led by Master Zephyr was attacked by him. That man has the peak power of Whitebeard when he was young.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really scary.¡± Kuro nodded in agreement. Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°We have no right to ask about the decisions of the World Government. Now Mr. Sengoku is talking with the higher-ups, but in my opinion, it may be useless. That group of people is best at balance.¡± Although Marine is a direct agency of the World Government, in the face of the World Government that wants to maintain the balance of the world and pursue the ¡°equilibrium power¡±, sometimes their choice may seem like a cerebral palsy to Marine, but in fact, it is right for the interests of the World Government. Kuro could think of this. Whitebeard was defeated by Marine, and Marine¡¯s power and prestige have greatly increased. This is a good thing for the World Government, which will greatly improve their status in the world. But after the promotion, they also have to ensure that Marine¡¯s power will not be too big. After all, that will unite the pirates and cause instability in the situation. Then the best way is Shichibukai, another balanced force. As a strategic weapon to deal with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), there are too many people who have been removed from the top. Blackbeard Titch, who had gone to the New World and was fighting for territory. At the top of the official rebellion. And Moria, whom they had ordered executed. Currently, Shichibukai only has Hawkeye, the empress, and Yaksha. More than half of them are gone. This number has to be added. Edward Weeble, since he claims to be the son of Whitebeard, whether it is true or not, the World Government will treat him as real. If he becomes Shichibukai, first, he can be used to attack pirates at sea, and second, he can lower the prestige of Marines. After all, he is the son of Whitebeard, the top pirate son who cost many lives to kill. If he becomes the direct agency of the World Government, the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Marine¡¯s prestige will decrease. Of course, this is not without benefits. After all, Whitebeard¡¯s son ¡®abandoned the dark and joined the light¡¯ is also a blow to the pirates. The final winner is still the World Government. There was just one thing they did not understand. Even a good person without a temper would lose his temper when forced to the extreme. It would be better to say that the consequences of a good person who has never had a temper are very terrible. Kuro narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°That old man Zephyr, you have also discovered that his faith is now a candle in the wind.¡± ¡°After all, you are an old man. You have to consider your old age. So, I came here. I heard that there are traces of that man in West Blue, so I came to see you and see if I can find that man.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°By the way, if you encounter it, you have to do something.¡± ¡°If I can meet¡­¡± Kuro nodded. He didn¡¯t mind stabilizing Marine. That old man Zephyr was pitiful enough. There was no need to force him. If he really met that man, he would have to touch him. After all, they have not decided yet. If they kill someone before the World Government makes the final decision, the Shichibukai will have to be replaced. As for the rumored combat power of Whitebeard when he was young¡­ If he had Tremor-Tremor Fruit, Kuro would retreat and go back to get reinforcements. If there is nothing ¡­ If they met, it would depend on whether Weeble was strong or not. Chapter 365 Running Horse City The next day, Kuro stood at the dock and pondered as he watched Kizaru¡¯s Battleship leave. What they talked about yesterday, apart from Edward Webb, was the power struggle within the Navy. The battle between Akainu and Aokiji has reached its climax. On one side, it is the World Government¡¯s will, and on the other side, it is protected by Sengoku. Marine¡¯s faction is divided into two factions here. Because of Sengoku¡¯s existence, Aokiji is more powerful than Akainu in the support of the faction within Marine. But in the end, it was the World Government that decided. Akainu, who is favored by the World Government, will most likely become a Marshal. However, it was definitely not that easy. Their justice and character are completely different. The O¡¯Hara incident made Aokiji absolutely disagree with Akainu. In the past, when Sengoku was around, it was easy to talk about it. No one usually cared about each other, and the big events were all Marine Corps, so there was no problem working together. However, it would be very problematic if a person really came. Fights are inevitable. As for the old man, it doesn¡¯t matter who becomes the Marshal. As for Kuro, he would not go to the current headquarters. The lower levels could not feel it, but the higher-ups were in trouble. ¡°If the old man is in the West Blue for the time being, then we don¡¯t have to worry about the garrison on Pegasus Island. Pack up, we are also going to set off. I will give you a holiday and go to the Twin Horse Kingdom to have fun.¡± Kuro said to the people behind him. ¡°Oh! Good food, good food!¡± Leda cheered, her face full of anticipation. The Marines also looked fascinated. He was here every day, either training or patrolling. Occasionally, he would take a break because the facilities on Pegasus Island were not complete and he could only go for a drink. They had long wanted to go out. Except for those who really don¡¯t want to go out and stay in the Pegasus Island encampment, the rest have all boarded the ship with Kuro. Now Pegasus Island has also recruited local people as Marines, but they are still in training because they really do not have enough personnel. Only 500 people were transferred from Headquarters, including one main ship and two secondary ships. The rest are all local patrol ships. Among them, the main ship, which is the vehicle used by Kuro as a colonel, has a total of 400 people and 200 deputy ships. There are even fewer patrol ships. It is the kind of patrol ship that he used in the East China Sea in the past. Generally, there are 80 people and only 100 people. The number of Marines on Pegasus Island could not even fill the ships. Although it is definitely enough to be stationed on this island, Kuro does not think so. He feels that it is safer to have more people. When others see so many Marines, they may not even have the mood to do evil. Pegasus Island has also recruited a group of Marines in the mainland, but there are not many people because there are not enough people in Pegasus Town to begin with, and these Marines still want to join. Because the family is gone¡­ The group boarded a Battleship and headed towards the Twin Horse Kingdom. Although the Twin Horse Kingdom has experienced war, the main war is on their portal, Pegasus Island. On the contrary, the mainland is not affected by the war. The occasional pirate invasion is not a big problem for them. Their own kingdom army is generally enough. Except for the last time, it was mainly some riots during the succession that made the Twin Horse Kingdom unable to react in time. In addition, Pegasus Island has begun to have Marines. As a member country, their maritime security is supposed to be protected by Marines and they are just exercising their basic power. The capital of the Twin Horse Kingdom is not in the port, but in the land to the north. Its name is ¡®Running Horse City¡¯. This island is also called Running Horse Island. The terrain on the island is relatively flat and there are many grasslands, followed by some forests. The specialty of this island is horses and nothing else. But in this world, there are too many mounts. There were those who rode land birds, lizards, crabs, and crocodiles. And horses are not the main means of transportation. Instead, they seem a little weak. Almost no one buys such a specialty and it can only be used as a scenic route on the island. ¡°This is the port city of the Twin Horse Kingdom, so big¡­¡± After driving for a while, Leda looked at the port city in front of her and said in surprise. This port city is not small because it is close to the Upside Down Mountain and is considered a safe port city. There are often merchants and pirates who only want to buy goods here, causing it to become more and more prosperous. Compared to Flying Horse Island, this place is certainly more prosperous. At the port, there was a Battleship and beside it, a group of Marines stood upright. That was Kaz. Kuro had called Kaz before he came. When he received the news, he was waiting for them there. ¡°Colonel Kuro!¡± Seeing the Battleship docked and Kuro came down, Kaz suddenly saluted. ¡°We have not failed our mission. We have eliminated all the pirates in the nearby sea!¡± I didn¡¯t ask you to exterminate the pirates! No, I didn¡¯t even know you were here to exterminate pirates! Besides, if you want to destroy pirates, then destroy pirates. What are you doing with the Revolutionary Army! What the f*ck is this Revolutionary Army cadre! Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and resisted the urge to cut Kaz to death. He saluted him and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Captain Kaz! In addition, what you did is too dangerous. You are only a captain. Next time you encounter a revolutionary army that is beyond your duty, just report it to me.¡± You are just a Headquarters Captain. What you should do is to bring a patrol ship to patrol the sea. If you encounter the Revolutionary Army, report it to me and I will solve it. I will never give you a chance! ¡°Yes! I will work hard!¡± Kaz yelled. Sure enough, he still had to work hard. Crowe and Leda were already majors, and he was still a captain. If he wanted to follow Colonel Kuro, he needed a higher position to help him better. After making contact with Kaz, the group went north. Of course, they couldn¡¯t use ships between the land and the land. They rented a batch of horses and rode straight to Horse City. About half a day later, they arrived at their destination, Running Horse City. As a town, its structure is quite good. On the only hill of the flat terrain, there is a huge castle. Under the castle, there are very neat and orderly buildings. In the center of the building, there is a main street leading directly to the castle and other roads branch out from it, separating the buildings. From this, it can be seen that the old king is quite good at governing the country. ¡°Is it that clean?¡± Kuro rode on a horse. After entering the city gate, he looked at the crowded street in front of him and could not help but be a little speechless. The street was as white as jade, glowing under the sun, making people feel unusually comfortable. ¡°This is the characteristic of the Twin Horse Kingdom.¡± Crowe explained from the back, ¡°This city was made very spacious a long time ago for horses to enter the city. The previous king seems to have a serious obsession with cleanliness, causing this city to be very clean. Many people are willing to come here to settle down.¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not bad. Go and see the king first. After that, you can disperse and find a place to play.¡± Kuro nodded and rode towards the palace. Chapter 366 Old K_1 The new king of the Twin Horse Kingdom is called Alexander Francis. His Alexander surname is said to have a lot of history. Of course, this has nothing to do with Kuro. As he entered the castle and was led by the guards, he finally saw this figure who looks like the ¡®K¡¯ in poker cards. ¡°Oh! Are you the new garrison base commander of Pegasus Island, Luciru Kuro? I have heard of your name, you are a very powerful Marine!¡± On the throne, Old K stood up excitedly and walked towards Kuro. This made Kuro a little confused. He reached out and shook hands with Old K. ¡°Nice to meet you, Your Majesty,¡± Kuro said politely. ¡°I¡¯m not a king yet, but I like the title.¡± Old K chuckled. ¡°Welcome to my succession ceremony. All your expenses here will be paid by the royal family!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up. Although she had 800 million yuan, she would still be happy if someone treated her to a meal. ¡°Of course, this is the proper etiquette of the royal family.¡± Old K said heroically: ¡°The banquet is about to begin and you must stay in the castle to give me a chance to invite you. Thank you for your help in killing the pirates who invaded the port of my kingdom.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s my Marine duty.¡± Kuro was polite, but he could not persuade Old K, so they went to the banquet hall together. His own Marines and Kaz¡¯s Marines, hundreds of people, took their seats in the banquet hall, while Kuro and Old K sat at the main table. After drinking and eating, Old K suddenly asked the people in the banquet hall to leave, leaving him alone. ¡°Actually, I have a request.¡± Old K became serious. Here it comes ¡­ Kuro swirled his wine glass and was speechless. He knew that this meal would not be so good. He would participate in the succession ceremony, eat, drink, and entertain everyone. He was just a colonel, so he would not be treated so well by the king of a country. Generally speaking, after he attended the succession ceremony, he could go back directly. ¡°I want to ask you to save my fianc¨¦e!¡± Old K suddenly shed tears and said, ¡°My fianc¨¦e¡­ She was taken away by the Witch.¡± ¡°What? Witch?¡± Kuro was drinking wine and was stunned when he heard the word. ¡°Witch?¡± Crowe was also stunned. ¡°Chloe?¡± Kuro looked at him. Crowe nodded and said, ¡°There is a legend on Running Horse Island, but I have always thought that it is fake. It says that there is an ancient witch here who especially likes young and beautiful women. She will capture them at night and use their blood as wine to restore her youth.¡± ¡°Really? There are such nonsense legends?¡± Kuro¡¯s expression was strange. What kind of world is this? A world full of metahumans. You can just say that this person is a metahuman. ¡°Wait, how old are you?¡± Kuro suddenly thought of something and looked at Old K. ¡°63,¡± Old K replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married in your sixties? Diamond Man¡­¡± Kuro was surprised. ¡°Ah¡­ not really.¡± Old K said bitterly, ¡°When my father was alive, he held my engagement until a few years ago. Later, it was delayed because of the war. Now that the war is over and my father is gone, my daughter is married. Fortunately, I found a new engagement and they also sent their daughter here. On the way, she was captured by the Witch. That person¡¯s father is a very rich man. I need to marry her to ensure the prosperity of the Twin Horse Kingdom.¡± ¡°But now, the people in the kingdom are dying because of the war, and the remaining people are unable to bear the responsibility of finding the Witch. In the past few days, all the people I sent have been missing, so when I knew that you were on Pegasus Island, I was tempted.¡± ¡°Please, please save my fianc¨¦e. For this, I am willing to pay the price. How about the three-year tax of the port city? The only thing I can pay now is tax.¡± Old K begged. ¡°Forget about taxes¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°But in terms of population, I do need some of the bases where I am stationed now. If you are willing, transfer 10% of your domestic population to me.¡± He didn¡¯t really want to care about this, but on second thought, this was an opportunity. There are too few people on Pegasus Island now. Although Pegasus Town has gathered all the population on the island, in fact, there are only a few thousand people, and there are even fewer strong men. No one can show their vitality. ¡°Population? Sure! As long as you can find my fianc¨¦e!¡± Old K immediately agreed, feeling some contempt for Marine. He didn¡¯t want money, he only wanted people. What use could that group of civilians be? ¡°What does your fianc¨¦e look like?¡± Kuro asked. Old K shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen it before, but it will be very cute. After all, it has to be matched with me, who is about to become a king. It can¡¯t be too ugly, maybe it looks like this Marine.¡± Old K pointed at the stork eating there and said expectantly. Stork turned his head and smiled gently at Old K. What did he say? ¡®I didn¡¯t really hear him.¡¯ Forget it. Just smile. A red light appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes and his Kenbonshoku (Observation) instantly spread across the entire island. Well, he didn¡¯t find any powerful aura. They were all very ordinary. ¡°Is there a specific location?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s at Gunma Plains.¡± Old K took out a map from somewhere and pointed to a location. Kuro nodded and said, ¡°Koro, you lead the team and let a few new recruits go to train. Donald, Stork, Basil, the three of you follow them. The others don¡¯t need to be brought. It¡¯s inconvenient to bring too many people. The few of you are enough.¡± Kaz was not going to let him go. He was right under his nose. He did not believe that he could make any more waves. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses, stood up, and walked out with the person whose name was called. They were only going to rescue one person. In their team, there were people with smell and color, and there were also people with Armament Haki. It was easy for them to go to a place to check for life aura. ¡°That¡¯s it? Colonel Kuro, aren¡¯t you going to follow them?¡± Old K was worried. ¡°No need. It¡¯s just saving someone. It¡¯s not as troublesome as you think.¡± Kuro took a sip of wine and thought for a moment. ¡°Speaking of which, the people in charge of dancing just now are all men. There aren¡¯t many women in your country.¡± ¡°Yes, there are very few women on this island, but the number of women on Pegasus Island is the same as men, but now Pegasus Island¡­¡± Old K said, ¡°I am engaged to the daughter of that big businessman because their country has more women and they can marry their own people. Of course, I heard that the women in that country are all quite beautiful. They should be very good.¡± Chapter 367 Lion Ape The Mass Horse Plain is on a large plain not far from Running Horse City. This is also a place where horses are abundant. Every year, you can see the scene of horses galloping on this plain. It is a wonder. When Crowe and the others arrived, it was dusk. Under the yellow sun, the grassland was sprinkled with a layer of gold. A breeze blew, and cows, sheep, and horses could be seen everywhere. It looked refreshing. Crowe dismounted and patted the horse¡¯s back. The horse automatically turned and went to the side to graze. ¡°So, where is he?¡± He looked at the three people behind him and found that they seemed to have asked for nothing. Momonga is deaf and can¡¯t hear herself clearly. Besides, although her Kenbonshoku (Observation) is strong, it is basically used in combat. Donald¡¯s strong suit is Armament Haki, whether Observation Haki exists is another matter. As for Basil¡­ He was ignored by Crowe. ¡°Sure enough, I have to rely on myself.¡± Crowe straightened his clothes and his body began to grow black hair, turning into a werewolf in his human-beast form. He lay on the ground and his long nose began to move. One of the important abilities of a werewolf is to smell. As a werewolf, he doesn¡¯t need to have a high level of knowledge about finding people. He can find people just by smell. ¡°The smell of wild beasts is everywhere, but the smell of wild beasts means that the breath of human is very special. Well, it¡¯s good!¡± Crowe suddenly covered his nose and jumped up. It took him a long time to recover. ¡°It¡¯s the unique smell of herbs!¡± He faced one direction. ¡°It¡¯s close, over there.¡± With that, he ran over. The remaining people looked at each other and followed. Crowe, in his human-beast form, was naturally faster than the rest of them. After a while, he saw a raised hillside. From his direction, he could see a hollowed-out hole at the bottom of the hillside with a door on it. ¡°It¡¯s there!¡± Crowe pointed that way. At this moment, a black smoke drifted from the door and quickly spread to the grassland. The cows, sheep, and horses that were spread by the smoke looked up, and there was a trace of scarlet in their eyes. They screamed and rushed towards Crowe and others. ¡°This¡­¡± Donald was stunned. He picked up the spear on his back and held it. He shot a horse that was rushing over and said, ¡°Major Crowe, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The stork quickly drew its bow and shot three arrows in a row, piercing the heads of the three horses that rushed over. ¡°Okay! Watch me!¡± Sazir rolled up his sleeves and clenched his fists. Facing the few horses that were rushing over, he was about to punch out. ¡°Nail Fist . Loose¡­ Poof!¡± Bang! Behind him, a bull came out of nowhere and used its horns to send Basil flying and he fell to the ground. He quickly got up, his face flushed, and he glanced at Stork and Donald from the corner of his eye. He knew Donald, the disciple of his master¡¯s enemy, but he didn¡¯t expect him to join the Marine. It was the first time he saw Stork, but no matter what, it was really¡­ ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Although Donald and Sturgeon did not look at him, Basil still felt humiliated. He roared and his fist was stained with a layer of black as he punched heavily at the charging bison. Bang!! With just one punch, the bison was sent flying. ¡°Nail Fist: Exploding Nail!¡± After the punch, Basil turned around and punched the wild horses again. The force of the punch penetrated and exploded, like a nail after an explosion, turning the wild horses into a bloody mess. At this time, Basil raised his head and glanced at Donald and Sturgeon. However, neither of them looked at him. Crowe jumped up high and bounced in the high sky with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). He looked down at the beast that had suddenly fallen into a berserk state and frowned. The spreading smoke could still smell an unpleasant smell, which was probably the reason why the beast went berserk. And this number¡­ ¡°Tempest Kick: Chaos!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! A large number of slashes landed on these wild beasts. The explosions and cuts caused by the slashes exploded in the surroundings, and the wild beasts in the lower area lay down. ¡°This level is not worth our time. If we waste any more time, Mr. Kuro will think that we are useless. I don¡¯t want to be looked down upon by Cass!¡± Crowe said gloomily. With that, he kicked open the door of the cave and rushed in with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). ¡°That¡¯s right, it actually took time!¡± Basil also rushed over. He didn¡¯t know Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), but ¡°Shave¡± did. He stepped forward and turned into a shadow, rushing into the cave with Crowe. Shua! Suddenly, Crowe in the sky stepped forward and his body floated back. He jumped a few times and landed on the ground. ¡°Sazir, retreat!¡± he shouted at him. Salzir, who was rushing forward, felt a chill in his body as if he was about to be split in half. Subconsciously, he stopped and took a few steps back like a monkey. Chi! A huge and slender long sword was firmly stabbed into the ground where he was originally moving. The blade was mostly buried in the ground, revealing a cold light. Whoosh! Before Basil could react, he saw a golden figure coming from the horizon. It was unknown whether it was flying or jumping, but the figure was getting bigger and bigger. When it arrived in front of him, it was already a giant. BOOM!!! The giant shadow fell and swept away a wave of air, overturning the ground of the grassland. Under this force, Basil was blown away and fell to the ground in the distance. ¡°No way, how can there be such a thing!¡± Donald was just about to stab a bighorn sheep to death when he saw the beast suddenly drop to the ground on all fours and bowed to the huge shadow. Then, his pupils shrank and he showed disbelief. Stork held the bow tightly and pulled the string to the limit. His forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°What the hell, what is this?¡± Basil raised his head and was about to say something, but his voice changed at the end. The huge golden shadow in front of him is a huge monster with thick fur. It is called an ape, but its head is like a lion. It is called a lion, but its body is as upright as an ape. Lion ape? Is there such a creature?! ¡°What a joke! Where did this monster come from!¡± Compared to these three people, Crowe sensed a stronger aura. This monster exuded a violent aura all over its body. ¡°Roar!!!¡± The Lion Ape roared at them. Its sound waves were like a strong wind, blowing the grass down violently. Several people subconsciously raised their hands to block it, and the fishy smell came from their mouths. This huge monster was at least ten meters tall. The huge guillotine blade that was seen by ordinary people was held in one hand and carried on its shoulder. For its size, the guillotine blade could only be considered slender. ¡°Major Crowe, what should we do?¡± Donald felt that his spear was no different from a toothpick in front of it. Could this spear break a layer of skin? ¡°Roar!¡± His response was also a roar. Crowe¡¯s figure expanded and turned into a five-meter-tall werewolf, blocking in front of the huge Lion Ape. He slightly lowered his body and took a fighting posture, and said in a deep voice: ¡°You guys go find that woman, I will hold it back!¡± Chapter 368 Is It Really That Smooth? The ten-meter-tall Lion Ape and the five-meter-tall Werewolf were like two trolls compared to the other normal beasts on the grassland. But compared to the two, it was the same difference between children and adults. Crowe stood on his feet and took a deep breath. His chest bulged like a ball and he suddenly spat it out. ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± The air was condensed into a bundle of threads by him, and when it was spat out, it became visible to the naked eye in the space, and it rushed towards the opposite Lion Ape. The other party is so big and can¡¯t be compared to Lowe. It¡¯s impossible for him to miss. The extremely fast Wolf-Racing Cannon, just as it was about to reach the Lion Ape, this huge monster seemed to be drunk. It bent one foot, bent one foot, and jumped to the side with the other foot. The air ball passed through its body, leaving a deep ravine in the grassland and rushed straight into the distant forest. BOOM!!! With just one shot, the center of the forest was flattened. ¡°Missed?¡± After being stunned for a moment, Crowe immediately reacted. With a squeak, his feet rubbed against the ground and he pounced in front of the Lion Ape in the blink of an eye. The pair of sharp claws penetrated the fur and pushed the Lion Ape down. Boom! The ten-meter-tall huge body fell, hitting the ground and creating a strong force. With this pounce, Crowe felt that something was wrong. Although his claws passed through its fur, the flesh inside the fur completely blocked its claws. That feeling was no different from hitting steel. ¡°Roar!¡± The Lion Ape roared. Suddenly, Crowe seemed to be alert to something and bounced up from its body. Its huge feet stepped on the air and flew high. Just as he jumped up, the monster¡¯s head suddenly stretched out and bit in the direction of Crowe. The sound of upper and lower teeth clicking made Crowe¡¯s eyelids jump. If he was bitten, his bones would probably shatter. However, before he could heave a sigh of relief, Lion Ape, who missed, straightened his body and threw the guillotine in his hand towards Crowe. Too late to dodge! ¡°Iron block!¡± Crowe¡¯s body stood in the air, his body was tense, and he received the guillotine thrown like lightning. Bang! The tip of the guillotine stabbed into his chest, and the huge force made Crowe¡¯s body in the air push up even more. Thud! However, in the next moment, the Lion Ape suddenly jumped up and instantly caught the long handle of the guillotine and thrust it forward fiercely. A force came from the tip of the knife and the explosion made Crowe¡¯s body bow and he retched. This monster¡­ is so fast! However, the fast ones were still coming. After the Lion Ape¡¯s attack, the body holding the guillotine suddenly turned in the air and smoothly slid over Crowe¡¯s body as if it was dancing. The guillotine waved like the moon and turned from top to bottom to chop Crowe¡¯s head. Bang! Crowe suffered a heavy blow to his head and his entire body shot straight to the ground like an arrow. However, before Crowe landed on the ground, the Lion Ape¡¯s hand suddenly loosened, and in an instant, it held the guillotine and like a spear, its whole body suddenly fell and stabbed towards Crowe. The back of his head was cold! Crowe gritted his teeth and tightened his limbs. The moment he landed, he landed on all fours and turned on the spot before rushing up. ¡°Fang Ya!¡± The werewolf¡¯s body turned into a black tornado and its tip collided with the tip of the guillotine. With an explosion, Crowe¡¯s body flew out of the black tornado and after a few turns in the air, he landed on all fours and slid back a few meters on the ground. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± He took a few deep breaths and raised one of his claws. Half of his nails were broken and blood mixed with his fur, making him look extremely miserable. Whoosh! The black tornado was cut open by a guillotine. The Lion Ape stood intact on the grassland that was already rotten. It carried the guillotine in one hand, bent one foot and stood upright on the other. The other hand opened its five fingers and aimed at Crowe. It was like the posture of a ¡®energy drama¡¯. ¡°Is the movement really that smooth? How can there be such a monster!¡± Crowe gritted his teeth. Why would such a level of existence appear in a broken kingdom of West Blue! As an ancient werewolf, his physical body can be said to be very strong. Ordinary swords don¡¯t care at all. This Lion Ape¡¯s guillotine itself doesn¡¯t have much damage, but with the power of this monster, the damage is great. If he hadn¡¯t added a layer of Armament Haki on the back of his head just now, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up. And the most important thing is why such a big body still has such smooth and swift movements. The coherent moves are not so much a beast or monster, but a human in monster skin. Seeing that Crowe was not moving, Lion Ape turned his open hand and hooked his finger at Crowe. The meaning was self-evident. Crowe glanced around and found that Basil and the others had disappeared. They had probably entered the cave during the battle. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes almost shrank to the size of a needle, and he said through his teeth, ¡°I am Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man. How can a mere monster lose to you!¡± His limbs were pressed tightly against the ground, and veins could be seen on his fur. Bang! In an instant, Crowe¡¯s limbs exploded and he turned into an afterimage as he rushed towards the Lion Ape. The Lion Ape jumped on one foot and turned his body to the side. The guillotine on his shoulder slid over and pointed at Crowe. Just as the tip of the blade was about to touch this afterimage, Crowe suddenly disappeared from the position of the sword and turned into a semicircle of black light around the Lion Ape, like a black half-moon. Chi!!! Five black lights dodged from the back of the Lion Ape, breaking its fur and bringing out a stream of blood. Crowe appeared behind the Lion Ape, his claws still in the shape of a swing, and the Armament Haki on his claws was slowly retreating. ¡°Black Moon Flower,¡± he said lightly. ¡°Roar!¡± The Lion Ape roared at the claw and jumped with one hand on its back. ¡°Humph, my move also made you suffer!¡± A sinister smile appeared on Crowe¡¯s face. That was a high-speed movement coupled with Armament Haki. It was also the most powerful attack he could use at present. No matter how strong a person was, they would be hurt. ¡°Next, it¡¯s my turn to fight back!¡± He put his bloody claw to his mouth and licked it. Moon Wolfman¡¯s most prominent ability is to understand the opponent¡¯s moves through blood. As long as he licked blood, no matter who it was, they would be exposed in front of him! As his tongue swept the blood into his stomach, the sinister smile on Crowe¡¯s lips grew wider and wider. ¡°The power of blood, let me see your movements and moves!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened and he laughed wildly. ¡°You can no longer hide from me, monster!¡± However, a moment later, his wide eyes seemed to be even bigger, because the five scratches on his back were gradually healing. The Lion Ape stopped jumping and turned around with the guillotine on his shoulder, his eyes revealing an extremely human-like mockery. It was as if he was saying ¡®I lied to you¡¯. Chapter 369 I Am the Witch¡­ While Crowe and the Lion Ape were fighting, Basil and others had already entered the cave. There was a long tunnel that led directly underground. ¡°Good, is there really someone here?!¡± Donald covered his nose and said with some uncertainty. ¡°Mr. Crowe¡¯s ability can¡¯t be wrong, just look forward and you will know. Don¡¯t waste time, Mr. Crowe is still fighting.¡± Basil shouted. Even Crowe can¡¯t gain the upper hand against that kind of monster. If they don¡¯t hurry up and Crowe fails because of their waste of time and can¡¯t withdraw, then things will get serious. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll lead the way!¡± Donald nodded heavily and swung his spear. He immediately took the lead. Basil was on guard in the middle. Although the ocarina couldn¡¯t be heard clearly, she knew what to do. She drew her arrow and followed behind. There were no other beasts or ferocious creatures in the long tunnel. The few of them quickly moved forward and quickly passed through the tunnel. Suddenly, Donald held his spear horizontally and pulled Sazel behind him. ¡°There is a sound¡­¡± At this moment, they came to a flight of stairs. At the bottom of the stairs, it looked like a secret room, and there was a slight sound coming from inside. They looked at each other and nodded. Donald took a deep breath and gripped his spear tightly. He stepped out and quickly crossed the stairs and rushed in. ¡°Fly¡­¡± He dragged his fingers back and was about to grab the chain wrapped around the handle of the spear and fly out. However, in the next moment, he stopped and the hand that grabbed the chain froze and the spear fell heavily to the ground. In front of him was a small room filled with bottles and jars, filled with a pungent smell. In front of them was a small table that seemed to be a test bench. There were two women sitting there, both wearing black robes. One of them had a curvy figure and was very delicate. At this moment, there were tears in the corners of her eyes and there was a lingering look of fear on her face. The other one was fat and ugly. She was holding a bottle of medicine in her hand. She reached out as if she wanted to force the woman to drink it. Boom! Donald was about to ask a question when a huge vibration suddenly sounded above him, collapsing all the bottles in the room. ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Donald gritted his teeth and jumped over the bottles and cans in front of him, shouting, ¡°I¡¯m Marine, I¡¯m here to save you, Missy!¡± With that, he grabbed the good-looking woman¡¯s hand and pulled her up the stairs. As for that ugly fat woman, she must be the Witch, but Donald has no time to pay attention to her now. The top is starting to shake, and he can¡¯t afford to delay it now¡­ Bang!!! On the ground, the five-meter-tall werewolf fell heavily to the ground. The huge and slender guillotine stabbed over the moment he fell to the ground. Crowe didn¡¯t even have the time to fall to the ground to catch his breath. He rolled on the ground and dodged the attack of the guillotine. His body took the opportunity to bounce off the ground and stand up again. He breathed heavily and looked at the Lion Ape solemnly. After licking the blood, he seemed to be at ease. At this time, he also dealt some damage to the Lion Ape. It¡¯s just that this guy can heal wounds very quickly. Although I licked its blood and can predict its movement trajectory, it can¡¯t stop it from trading injury for injury. From the time he licked blood, he had fought with the Lion Ape a few times, but the other party was not afraid of him seeing through his movements at all, so he attacked him purely through his injuries, one move for another, but if he continued like this, he could not withstand it. ¡°Is it not done yet¡­¡± Clovis lowered his body and circled the huge golden monster like a real wolf. His main goal was not to kill this monster, but to find the king¡¯s fianc¨¦e who was kidnapped by the witch. Why fight with such a monster? It¡¯s not like he has nothing to do. ¡°Mr. Crowe! We found it!¡± Just as Crowe was circling the Lion Ape, a few people rushed out of the cave and Basil shouted at Crowe. Crowe turned around and saw Donald grabbing a good-looking woman and running over. In an instant, he spread his limbs and instantly rushed to the entrance of the cave. His huge arms grabbed a few people, his feet bounced and he used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to run towards the sky. The Lion Ape looked at the figure that was quickly turning into a small dot and did not chase after it. When the figure gradually disappeared in the sky, he carried the guillotine on his shoulder. The huge mouth that only roared from the beginning to the end whispered: ¡°Human¡­¡± ¡­ . Running Horse City, Royal Palace. Kuro was still drinking wine and watching the song and dance, listening to Old K King beside him. ¡°Colonel Kuro, the Twin Horse Kingdom has always been most famous for its mounted warriors and Kabuki. Although the warriors are a little weak now, the Twin Horse Kingdom is still the most powerful in Kabuki.¡± Old K laughed happily and said, ¡°Since my father¡¯s generation, he has been recruiting Kabuki actors in the country. I think this is a good tradition. After I take the throne, I will search all the Kabuki actors in the country and only perform for me in the future.¡± A warrior and a Kabuki right away? Now the warrior can¡¯t do it? Well, could it be that ever since the invention of firearms, the nomads have started to sing and dance? Kuro rolled his eyes and was about to raise his glass when he suddenly stopped and looked in a direction. ¡°Huh?¡± Whoosh! A strong wind came from outside the hall. A huge black figure broke in from the window in front of them, smashing the glass and rolling on the ground a few times. Under the panicked look of a group of people, it turned into a human shape. ¡°Chloe?¡± Kuro said in surprise. At this moment, Crowe staggered to his feet and gasped for breath. His body was covered in scars and bruises. Beside him, as Crowe¡¯s body changed, Basil and others also rolled out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong!¡± Old K said in a panic. ¡°What happened? What happened to you?¡± Kuro asked. Crowe is not weak now. In addition to Donald, Basil, and Pallas, in other words, he can fight, charge, and attack from a distance. How can he be in such a sorry state? ¡°I met a monster.¡± Crowe smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We encountered a golden monster that looked like a lion or an ape in the Gunma Plains, Mr. Kuro, but fortunately, we completed the mission.¡± With that, he described the appearance and combat power of the Lion Ape. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I clearly sensed it and didn¡¯t find any powerful aura. How did you encounter it?¡± He really did not sense any powerful aura. Even so, in order to avoid any accidents, he asked Crowe to lead the team over in order to maintain stability. In the end, it ended up like this. Kuro¡¯s eyes showed a trace of red light and his Kenbonshoku (Observation) spread out again and swept the entire island again. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) was indeed unable to perceive it. ¡°Lida?¡± Kuro looked at Lida in disbelief. Leda stopped eating and closed her eyes. After a while she opened them and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t feel it either.¡± ¡°Strange¡­ It can avoid the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation)? Is it the legendary Witch? Hey, Old K, what do you know?¡± Kuro looked at Old K. ¡°My name is Alexander Francis, not Old K. And you ask me, I don¡¯t know, the Witch or something, I have never seen her before¡­ Oh!!!¡± As Old K spoke, he suddenly noticed a beautiful black-robed woman in this group of people. His eyes lit up, he stood up and said excitedly: ¡°Are you my fianc¨¦e? It¡¯s great, you¡¯re as beautiful as I thought. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t get hurt by the Witch. That Witch is too hateful, she wants to catch a beautiful woman like you. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to destroy that Witch!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The black-robed woman looked at everyone and swallowed her saliva. She raised her hand and said weakly, ¡°I am the Witch¡­¡± Chapter 370 I Have a Suggestion As soon as these words came out, there was a rare silence. Old K subconsciously shrank his head back, blinked his eyes and sized up the black-robed woman. The silk-like black robe was as soft as water, outlining her exquisite figure. Looking at her big eyes, she looked very innocent. ¡°Witch?¡± Old K looked at her for a while and said, ¡°How does she look like a witch? Shouldn¡¯t a witch be an old woman who is very old and fierce with wrinkled skin? How can she be as young and beautiful as you?¡± ¡°You flatter me.¡± The woman who called herself a Witch held her face with one hand and kept waving her other hand. ¡°I¡¯m really a Witch, but it¡¯s not that exaggerated. My grandmother used to be like you said, but she passed away, so I took over.¡± ¡°Eh? Can the Witch take over?¡± Leda asked. ¡°If the king can take over, why can¡¯t the Witch take over?¡± The Witch said. What he said seemed to be right, but he felt that something was wrong¡­ ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the witch the kind of existence that likes the blood of young girls and will cast a curse on the princess occasionally, or turn the prince of a country into a frog?¡± ¡°So powerful!¡± The Witch widened her eyes and seemed to be fascinated. ¡°That kind of Witch doesn¡¯t seem bad¡­¡± ¡°Enough, what are you asking.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and stepped forward. ¡°Hey, what are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a thing. No, I mean, I¡¯m a thing. No, I¡¯m a witch. I¡¯m good at making herbs.¡± The witch was confused for a while before she reacted. Confirmed, it was an idiot. ¡°Are you really a witch?¡± Old K asked. The Witch nodded. ¡°Yes, I am the Witch.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what about my fianc¨¦e?¡± Old K looked at Crowe, and Crowe looked at Donald and Basil. ¡°Well, I thought that person was the Witch¡­¡± Donald scratched his head. ¡°It turns out not to be? When I saw her, wasn¡¯t that woman pouring poison into you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I was clumsy and fell out with the medicine bottle, and the smell that leaked out was too bad. I almost fainted. She was just kind enough to pick it up for me.¡± The Witch scratched her head and said in embarrassment. Old K looked at it for a while and asked Donald, ¡°Marine, why didn¡¯t you bring two people here and only one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because we encountered a monster. The enemy is too strong and we didn¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Donald said honestly. Old K nodded and looked at Donald. He suddenly asked, ¡°Since this kind of beauty is a witch, the woman she captured must be cuter and more beautiful, right?¡± Donald fell silent. Basil thought for a moment, then lowered his head and said nothing. Only Stork looked puzzled. Leda repeated Old K¡¯s words to Kanon. Only then did Kanon understand. She nodded hard at Old K and said in an admiring and gentle tone, ¡°Your Majesty, you really pay attention to the agreement.¡± ¡°I am not the king¡­ Wait, what do you mean?!¡± Old K found the blind spot. What does this have to do with an agreement? Also, what kind of tone is this! Old K leaned back and thought for a while. He suddenly said, ¡°Well, let me make a proposal, this Witch¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Me?¡± The Witch pointed at herself. ¡°Yes, do you only know how to make herbs?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, I only know how to make herbs and nothing else.¡± ¡°Then so be it. Anyway, you have encountered a monster and you have not rescued her. Just treat the person who has not been rescued as a witch. Okay, then this lady will be my fianc¨¦e and make the best of it. This lady will marry me, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Old K stroked his curly beard and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Someone, bring this¡­ Well, what¡¯s the name of my fianc¨¦e? Let me think¡­¡± ¡°Catherine,¡± the Witch suddenly said. ¡°Yes, Catherine, from now on you are Catherine,¡± Old K said. Then, he was stunned. ¡°How do you know her name?¡± ¡°Of course we know her name when we are together. She often said that she came to the Twin Horse Kingdom to marry her royal family. So it¡¯s you.¡± The Witch hit her palm with her fist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine. That Lion Ape is not that boring.¡± ¡°You know that monster?¡± Crowe asked, ¡°Just now you said that the smell of herbs leaked out from you? Are those wild beasts violent because of you?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m just trying to save them.¡± The Witch shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with those animals. They will inexplicably enter the manic period from a while ago, and they will fall into the manic period for a longer and longer time. If this continues, sooner or later, the animals will become completely manic and that will cause disaster to this land.¡± ¡°So I dug a tunnel there and studied the habits of those animals every day, trying to make an antidote to save their mania. As for the Lion Ape¡­¡± The Witch paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with it. I just met it occasionally. One night, I saw it dancing on the grassland. It was quite beautiful. It¡¯s really hard to imagine that such a big body can dance so smoothly.¡± ¡°It also found me, but it didn¡¯t do anything to me, so Catherine is there and nothing will happen.¡± ¡°Why do you have the king¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Crowe asked coldly. ¡°It¡¯s a thief.¡± The Witch said, ¡°Catherine said that she was attacked by a thief, but she was lucky enough to escape on the way. The other side seems to treat her maid as a young lady. It¡¯s strange¡­ Catherine is clearly such a good person, why do people always mistake her for someone else?¡± ¡°Rumors like ¡®Witch Arrests¡¯ are actually rumors made by thieves? What is the purpose of this? Won¡¯t they think of them?¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and asked Old K, ¡°Your Majesty, is someone looking for you for ransom?¡± Old K shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± Crowe said suspiciously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the ransom, then what should we do¡­¡± He did not doubt that this Demoness was lying, because looking at the expressions of Basil and Donald, he knew that Catherine was a dinosaur. Who would catch such an ugly woman to suck blood for youth? Moreover, that woman and this Demoness were hiding in a hole at the bottom of the hill. The Witch did not know when they would come. Besides, she did not know that she would be the one to be taken away. It was impossible for her to make arrangements in advance. What she said is true, but because of this, everything seems a little chaotic¡­ Lion Ape, a thief who captured people but did not ask for ransom, a manic beast. He did not know if they were related. Chapter 371 Even if it¡¯s a dinosaur, no, even if it¡¯s a T-Rex! ¡°No, my proposal is not that Lion Ape. That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Old K interrupted Crowe and everyone¡¯s train of thought. He looked at the Witch and said, ¡°Demon¡­ I¡¯m sorry, may I know your name? You can¡¯t always call me Witch.¡± ¡°Me? My name is Fanny,¡± the Witch said honestly. ¡°So, Miss Fanny¡­¡± Old K took a few steps forward and stared at her affectionately. He said, ¡°Are you willing to marry me and become the princess consort of this country? Oh! I can¡¯t wait to put on the wedding dress I prepared for you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Fanny was about to speak, but a voice spoke before he did. Donald stood up with a serious face and inserted himself between Old K and Fanny. ¡°You and your fianc¨¦e are engaged. Since you have waited for her for so long, you can wait a little longer. As Marines, we will definitely save your real fianc¨¦e! Only by getting engaged to your real fianc¨¦e can you fulfill your promise. I believe that you and your real wife can also have strong children!¡± ¡°That, no¡­ that¡¯s the reason why my father holds my engagement. Although I¡¯m not married, I have children. There are still many illegitimate children.¡± Old K waved his hand. ¡°I already said that I only want to marry Miss Fanny. As for the rest, let¡¯s put it aside first. If you want to ask why, it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t save all of them at that time.¡± ¡°Yes, Donald, it didn¡¯t take much effort to have one more person at that time.¡± Basil was also very puzzled about this. If it were him, he would definitely catch both of them at the same time. One is the fianc¨¦e and the other is the legendary Witch. At that time, not only can he bring the King¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but he can also use the Witch to make a contribution. Even if the Witch doesn¡¯t feel threatened, at least she can do everything. Of course, he was next to Donald at that time. Although he said that, he was also stunned. Donald scratched his head and said honestly, ¡°No, it¡¯s mainly because that woman is too ugly. I thought she was a witch, so I didn¡¯t consider her.¡± Hearing this, there was a rare silence. Kuro was speechless. Leda was speechless. Crowe pushed up his glasses and pursed his lips, momentarily at a loss for words. He had always thought that Mr. Kuro¡¯s men were quite bad. Leda is a money pit. Although it is better now, in the beginning, she forced Kuro to think about catching bounty criminals for a bite of food. Kaz is a human pit. He can even make Mr. Kuro afraid. From time to time, he will do things that make Mr. Kuro¡¯s scalp tingle. The stork is an earhole. Anyway, the speech can¡¯t be heard clearly. Using this as an example, Crowe felt that Donald and Basil also had unimaginable pitfalls. He didn¡¯t have a chance to find out before, but now Crowe found out that Donald¡­ seems a little straightforward. Can such words be said directly? Sure enough, only Crowe is Mr. Kuro¡¯s trusted right-hand man! Look, as his direct subordinate, isn¡¯t it just that under his guidance, he hasn¡¯t been able to create any trouble yet? This is evidence! If his direct subordinates don¡¯t cheat him, as his direct superior, Crowe naturally won¡¯t cheat him! ¡°Hey, you are so rude, why do you comment on a person¡¯s appearance! Catherine is very good, gentle and kind, she knows how to think for others!¡± Listening to Donald¡¯s words, Fanny couldn¡¯t help but refute. Donald¡¯s expression became serious and he turned to look at Fanny and said seriously, ¡°I, Donald, have always been the most polite person, how can I be rude! Master has taught me in the past to be an honest and polite person. I am just telling my own feelings honestly!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old K! Donald continued to say to Old K: ¡°Although I am a new Marine, I will still have basic honor. I will definitely bring your fianc¨¦e back and let you have a wedding and then have a child.¡± ¡°My name is Alexander Francis. What is Old K?¡± Old K said expressionlessly, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°This is not a question of whether you want it or not!¡± Donald said seriously, ¡°Even if that woman is ugly, her eyes are small, her nose is big, and she has a lot of bumps. Her mouth is also super large, and she looks like she can swallow you in one bite. She¡¯s ugly, fat, short, and her skin is very rough, but she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e! Men have to keep their promises. Even if she¡¯s a dinosaur, no, even if she¡¯s a T-Rex, you have to fulfill your promise. That¡¯s what a man should do!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Perhaps because the window of the palace was broken just now, a gust of wind blew over, making the silent crowd feel a little cold. Old K smirked and looked at Donald. ¡°Are you going to marry her?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Donald shook his head decisively. ¡°Is this person honest or sarcastic?¡± Leda poked Kuro and whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kuro said seriously, ¡°Also, don¡¯t stab me. It¡¯s hard for me to hold back my laughter.¡± He couldn¡¯t laugh in front of the future king. That would be really rude. He treated him to a meal and a dance. He had to give him face. ¡°I am going to be the king soon, does the king know!¡± Old K gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve waited for a long time! It¡¯s not easy for me to become a king. I¡¯m so old, how many years can I live? Can¡¯t I find a beautiful person to marry? I want to watch a beautiful person die peacefully for the rest of my life and pass the throne to a beautiful child who has inherited the genes of a beautiful wife. Can¡¯t I do such a small wish as a king? I don¡¯t care, I want to marry Miss Fanny!¡± ¡°Well, sorry, you are too old, I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Fanny raised her hand and said weakly. Old K: ¡°¡­¡± Old K seemed to have made up his mind and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take it that that person was killed by the Witch. I will find the next one myself. If the development of the country is slow, then it will be slow. Everyone can bear it.¡± ¡°I will bring him back!¡± Donald repeated himself as if he hadn¡¯t heard Old K¡¯s words. He held the crosshairs tightly and faced Kuro. ¡°Colonel Kuro, since it¡¯s Marine, you can¡¯t forget Marine¡¯s duty!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me, I know what to do.¡± Kuro took out a cigar and lit it. He blew out smoke and said, ¡°How to solve the engagement, Old K, that¡¯s your business, but as a Marine, there are some things I can¡¯t ignore. An innocent life is still worth saving.¡± ¡°My name is Alexander Francis¡­¡± Old K said, ¡°Do you really want to save him? Can¡¯t you pretend that you didn¡¯t see it on my account? I will file a complaint against you, Colonel Kuro. When I succeed to the throne, I will really file a complaint against you. I swear, it will be very cruel.¡± ¡°Koro, lead the way. I want to see what the existence that Observation Haki can¡¯t perceive is,¡± said Kuro. ¡°Yes, understood!¡± Crowe nodded. Kenbonshoku (Observation) can¡¯t perceive it, but he licked the blood of the Lion Ape, so it can be tracked. Chapter 372 Matching (1) ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the beast is restless?¡± On the Plain of Horses, when Kuro came, those originally manic beasts lowered their heads and ate grass obediently. He pointed at the scene of the wind blowing the grass and seeing cows and sheep and looked at Fanny. In the end, Old K could not persuade Kuro and could only let them go in grief and indignation to save his fianc¨¦e. Fanny followed. She wanted to go back and look at her bottles and cans. The previous tremor had knocked over a lot of things. Along the way, Leda asked Fanny about it. This woman is really not a ¡®witch¡¯. It¡¯s just that in the local area, women who can make herbs are regarded as ¡®witches¡¯. They are not allowed to treat illnesses in the country. This is the tradition of the Twin Horse Kingdom. But other things are not so strict, because this is not a law, it is just a habit that has been developed for a long time. If you really meet a desperate person, you can still be cured. Other than that, Fanny didn¡¯t have any other ¡®traditional skills¡¯ of the Witch, such as transformation and curses. She was a woman who knew how to make herbs. ¡°Eh? You ask me why I want to be a witch here and not go to the sea to take a look? Well¡­ how should I say it, I feel that my ability is not enough. Even the people of my country can¡¯t accept me. If I go out rashly, I will feel very guilty if I treat people to death. Let¡¯s talk about it when my ability is higher.¡± That was Fanny¡¯s answer. It also let everyone know that the Witch really did not exist. For this, Crowe was faintly disappointed¡­ At this time, in the face of Kuro¡¯s question, Fanny walked towards a bighorn sheep. The bighorn sheep didn¡¯t panic when it saw people, it raised its head and made a sound and continued to eat grass. ¡°I see, I see. You don¡¯t know either.¡± Fanny patted the head of the bighorn sheep and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will cure you.¡± ¡°You can understand animals?¡± Kuro was curious. ¡°No, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Fanny shook her head. ¡°But I¡¯ve been here for a long time and these animals are familiar with me. Some animals run to me automatically when they¡¯re injured. Over time, I roughly understand what they mean.¡± ¡°These animals actually know that they are restless sometimes. They are also very pitiful, but they can¡¯t control themselves.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the animals and nodded slightly. ¡°Then you can do it.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, that Lion Ape is not here. The trail is in that direction¡­¡± Crowe pointed in a direction and said. ¡°Oh¡­ there¡¯s no hurry, let¡¯s save him first.¡± Kuro nodded and said. The few of them went to the cave and quickly came to the secret room in the tunnel. In the secret room, a black-robed woman was sitting alone with a blank expression. ¡°Katherine!¡± Fanny called. ¡°Fanny!¡± The dazed woman turned her head and saw Fanny. Her face lit up and she stood up, letting people see her full face. Indeed, as Donald said, her figure¡­ Well, it was more voluptuous. Her face was like a bun, her eyes were the folds on the bun, her nose was like garlic, and her mouth was also like a basin of blood. It was so big that even Kuro felt that she could eat more than Leda if she wanted to open her mouth. This person ran, and as the flesh on his body rolled, there was a clear vibration in the secret room. ¡°Fanny, you¡¯re fine!¡± Catherine grabbed Fanny¡¯s shoulder and shook her. ¡°I was so worried. I thought you were caught by thieves too!¡± The word ¡®also¡¯ was used very cleverly. At least it made Kuro certain of one thing, which was that she had seen her maid being captured by thieves with her own eyes. As for why he let her go¡­ Yes, I understand. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t shake, dizzy¡­¡± Fanny was dazzled by Catherine¡¯s eyes and she quickly grabbed her hand and stopped her. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. They are not thieves, they are Marines. They are actually entrusted by the King to rescue you. They caught the wrong person. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Marines?¡± Catherine looked over and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Marine. I was too panicked just now and didn¡¯t see it clearly. So, His Majesty asked you to save me? Then you also saw the king?¡± She asked expectantly, ¡°Is that king handsome? Is he very muscular and manly?¡± Speaking of which, is this the time to dwell on this question? ¡®Aren¡¯t you worried about your own maid?¡¯ We are Marines, a unit of justice. Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°What a fucking family¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Katherine looked at Kuro. ¡°No, nothing. I just think you two are somewhat compatible.¡± Kuro looked up and didn¡¯t look at the woman. ¡°Very manly!¡± At this time, Donald stood up and said: ¡°Very manly, don¡¯t worry, Miss Catherine!¡± ¡°Poof!¡± These words made Leda turn her head and she almost couldn¡¯t help laughing. But isn¡¯t it manly? For a woman like her, if she hadn¡¯t experienced too many things together and got married on their first meeting, she would indeed be very manly. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Catherine asked suspiciously. ¡°Ah? Me? I remember something happy.¡± Leda looked up and said perfunctorily. ¡°Oh? Are you happy to rescue me? That¡¯s true, I¡¯m the daughter of a great merchant and I¡¯m so beautiful. The king asked you to save me and you completed the mission, so you should be happy.¡± Catherine nodded and said seriously. This woman¡­ doesn¡¯t she know? Leda pursed her lips and didn¡¯t want to laugh anymore. She looked at Fanny and the meaning in her eyes seemed to be ¡®Is this what you mean by gentle and kind?¡¯ ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Although he is manly, is he handsome? Is he muscular?¡± Catherine continued to ask. This time, no one replied her. ¡°Fanny, tell me.¡± Catherine asked Fanny. ¡°Huh?¡± Fanny was stunned and her expression became strange. ¡°He should be¡­ very handsome.¡± If he had been young. She added silently in her heart. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®should¡¯? Fanny, you just can¡¯t appreciate beauty. Although you are not as good-looking as me, you are my friend. But don¡¯t worry, with me here, I will definitely promote your beauty to the same level as mine.¡± Catherine said, ¡°At first, when I said that I wanted to marry a royal, I was a little unhappy. Ordinary royal families are not worthy of me. After all, I am so good-looking. In the past, many handsome men pursued me, but if it is a king, he can match me. But if the king is not good-looking, he is not worthy of me.¡± So many handsome guys are chasing you because of your looks? Does this person really not know? Chapter 373 This Person Is Definitely Heartless ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go first and bring this person back.¡± Crowe was not interested in Catherine¡¯s values and suggested. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± However, Donald took a step forward and stood in front of everyone. ¡°If you don¡¯t explain it clearly, then you are deceiving Miss Catherine! That old K King is willing to abide by the agreement and marry such a T-Rex. Such a man, of course he has to tell his information!¡± ¡°T-T-Rex?¡± These words made Catherine tremble all over. She pointed her stubby finger at herself and said uncertainly, ¡°This Marine guy? Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Exactly. With all due respect, Miss Catherine, you are very ugly!¡± Donald¡¯s eyes were clear and there was no sarcasm or ridicule in his tone. He was stating a fact, a very honest statement based on his aesthetics and even the popular aesthetics. Beauty and ugliness are beauty and ugliness. There is no such thing as being ugly but saying that you are beautiful against your will. His master had taught him from the beginning that he had to be honest and polite. Catherine was so angry that she was trembling. She pointed at Donald and shouted, ¡°How dare you say that I¡¯m ugly! How am I ugly! People like you are not even one-tenth as handsome as those who chase me! Those people all say that I¡¯m beautiful, as beautiful as the moon!¡± ¡°No offense, but the moon is bumpy, so you are too. You are ugly.¡± ¡°My father¡¯s financial resources can buy this kingdom! The people chasing me will line up from Nengxihai to Grand Line!¡± ¡°You are ugly.¡± ¡°My marriage partners are at least members of the royal family. I am incomparably noble!¡± ¡°You are an ugly ghost!¡± Donald completely ignored Catherine¡¯s words and said to her righteously, ¡°Admit it bravely! You are an ugly ghost! It¡¯s not a bad thing to admit your shortcomings. Even ugly ghosts have their own spring! Although Old King K is old and lecherous, his skin is like chicken skin, he is your destined husband. You are engaged! Even ugly ghosts can get married!¡± Faced with Donald¡¯s serious look, Catherine took a few steps back and her skin began to turn gray. ¡°Hey, Donald, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Basil couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Did I say anything wrong!¡± Donald said loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t discriminate against the ugly ghost! She is also working hard. Although it is despicable to use money to force others to admit her beauty, she is also working hard! Although those people who chase her are only for money, maybe they are secretly disgusted and want to vomit, but she is really working hard in her own way! The ugly ghost also has a heart that yearns for beauty, that¡¯s right!¡± The color of Catherine¡¯s body became even more gray. ¡°Miss Catherine, I know you are trying, but there is no need to use that despicable method!¡± Donald was filled with justice. ¡°So what if you¡¯re ugly! It¡¯s because you¡¯re ugly that you want to work hard to become beautiful. I won¡¯t discriminate against you! Even if you¡¯re ugly, even if the king doesn¡¯t like you, as long as you have an engagement, you can be together! You can be a princess!¡± ¡°Donald, I¡¯m defeated, I have no color.¡± Basil helplessly covered his face and pointed at Catherine, who was completely colorless and stiff in front of him. ¡°How did he survive until now, Kuro?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because his strength is outstanding, so he hasn¡¯t been killed yet.¡± Kuro confirmed that this person was definitely a little stupid. Catherine was completely stunned by Donald¡¯s words. She was stunned on the spot and her pupils dilated as if she could not accept such a blow and fainted. ¡°Wake her up and ask her where the previous maid disappeared,¡± Kuro said. But before anyone could wake Catherine up, she automatically regained her color and pointed in a direction and said, ¡°She disappeared in the big forest ahead.¡± With that, her head drooped down again, the color became gray, and she fainted again. Kuro was speechless. He can selectively faint? ¡°Get rid of her and hand her over to the king. Donald, take them over. Crowe and Leda follow me.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said. ¡°Well, can I come with you?¡± Fanny raised her hand and said, ¡°I want to take this opportunity to see why Beast is so irritable. Previously, I didn¡¯t dare to do it alone. With you guys here, maybe I can find out.¡± After all, there are more bandits in this country than beasts. How would she dare to run around alone? Kuro remained indifferent to this. The unconscious Catherine was taken by Donald and went to the palace with Basil and the Stork. Fanny packed some important medicine bottles and notes and followed Kuro in the direction that Catherine had pointed out. Coincidentally, they also needed a local to lead the way. It did not take long to reach the Great Forest from here. It was only an hour¡¯s walk on foot. Kuro saw the lush forest in front of the grassland. ¡°Right here. Catherine said she was robbed here,¡± Fanny said, pointing to the entrance to the Great Forest. At this time, Crowe sniffed and frowned. ¡°Mr. Kuro, there is a strong smell of blood.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a violent beast roar came from the forest. Kuro narrowed his eyes and rushed in the direction of the sound. His speed was naturally very fast. Before long, he passed through the obstacles in the forest and came to an empty place. There were several camps there, but now there was blood everywhere. A large number of people were lying in a pool of blood. Whether they were wearing tattered clothes and looked fierce, or they were obviously thieves or ordinary businessmen, they were all lying in a pool of blood. All of them had their stomachs cut open and their eyes were wide open with fear. In the center of the corpse, a group of little monkeys surrounded each other and their hands were randomly grabbing each other. As if hearing a movement, the little monkey turned its head and revealed a pair of scarlet eyes. There was blood at the corner of their mouths, and their hands were holding flesh and internal organs. In the center of them, a woman in a white dress that had been dyed blood red faced the sky with her eyes wide open, and her abdomen was empty. ¡°How can¡­¡± Fanny, who had followed them, covered her mouth with her hands and tears fell. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. They are very gentle existences. Why are they like this?!¡± ¡°Ow!¡± The little monkeys collectively roared and rushed over with their fangs and claws bared. ¡°Psychic Blade: Battle Lion.¡± Kuro held the handle of the knife and waved it forward. His ability stirred the air and formed a wind blade to cut forward. The little monkey that rushed forward directly disintegrated under the wind and broke into pieces. ¡°So, what the hell is going on!¡± With a swing of the knife, Kuro put away the blade, his face a little gloomy. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I smell the aura of the Lion Ape. It came here.¡± Crowe shrugged and said. Chapter 374 What Is Goro? Kuro closed his eyes slightly and looked at the tragic scene in front of him. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Hey, Witch, will these manic beasts do these things?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s my first time seeing¡­¡± Fanny¡¯s face was ugly as she fought back the urge to vomit. ¡°Fruit monkeys are completely uninterested in meat. They have a gentle personality and they don¡¯t actively attack people. They even help people and give fruits to hungry people. But why is this happening?!¡± Those fruit monkeys are eating people! ¡°The smell of Lion Ape? Where is it now?¡± Kuro asked. Crowe pointed in a certain direction. ¡°Over there.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It has a lot of breath. I want to see what it wants to do!¡± From his perception, there was a large amount of life aura in that direction. It was probably a town. The Lion Ape is attacking the town? Bang! Kuro¡¯s body floated up and created a shock wave in the air. He flew out at a speed that could not be seen clearly. The impact was like a strong wind, sweeping through the trees and grass. Soon, Kuro saw the outline of a town ahead. At this time, at the periphery of the town, a group of people piled debris into a defense line. Outside the defense line, there were already a few people lying on the ground. Further back, a group of wild beasts gathered and roared at the people inside the defense line. In their group, there were cows, horses, and wolves. All of their eyes were red and they would trot from time to time, looking very manic. Inside the defensive line, a group of civilians were holding pitchforks and wooden sticks. Some of them were holding torches, while others were holding guns with solemn faces. ¡°Roar¡­¡± A wolf took a step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± An old man waved a torch and made the wolf that was moving forward take another step back, as if it was afraid of the fire. ¡°You animals!¡± A burly man held a musket in his hand and looked at the group of corpses lying outside. His breathing gradually became heavy. He jumped out of the defensive line and pulled the trigger at a wild beast. ¡°I will kill you and avenge my brother!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out!¡± The old man with the torch shouted subconsciously, but it was too late. With a gunshot, the strong man fired the musket. The accuracy of the lead bullet was too low and it only hit the foot of the wolf. However, in the next moment, a cry came from the sky. ¡°Shriek!!!¡± A huge eagle swooped down from the sky and its iron-like claws penetrated the burly man¡¯s head, leaving a few bloody holes. The burly man stared at the eagle that flew back into the sky in shock. He wanted to raise his gun, but just as he raised his trembling hand, he fell down and stopped breathing. ¡°Shriek!!!¡± The eagle circled in the air and let out a cry again. Immediately after, there were some dense dots in the sky. They were all birds of prey in the sky, eagles, falcons, vultures, and even crows. All of them swooped down towards the humans in the defensive line. At the same time, the beasts on the ground rushed over. They were very fast. Without waiting for the people in the defensive line to react, the big eagle in the lead pounced on the head of one of them. It opened its claws and a few bloody holes appeared on that person¡¯s head. ¡°Shanos!¡± The old man shouted in grief and indignation. He looked at the wild beasts that were pouncing on him and was in despair. ¡°Hurry up and escape, Grandpa Locke!¡± Someone pulled the old man and prepared to retreat. ¡°You can¡¯t escape¡­¡± The old man let go of his hand and let the torch fall to the ground. He covered his face and cried, ¡°Karma, this is karma. If we don¡¯t die, Goro will not be appeased!¡± These words seemed to have a curse, making those who were about to escape freeze. However, at this moment, the bird of prey in the sky and the beast on the ground broke through the defense line. A wolf opened its mouth and was about to bite the old man. They seem to have¡­ given up resisting. Whoosh! Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over. A gentle breeze blew and the old man felt a strong wind blowing from behind him. Then, he smelled the smell of blood and his surroundings became quiet. Beast roars and birds chirping, at this moment, silence. ¡°This, this¡­¡± With a surprised and frightened voice, the old man did not feel the pain of being bitten by a beast. He opened his eyes and saw a pile of flesh pieces in front of him. The cut was smooth as if it had been cut by a fast knife. Beast meat and bird meat were hoarded together, forming a meat field. ¡°Someone is in the sky!¡± A man pointed to the sky and shouted. The old man looked up and saw a person standing in the sky, slowly putting the knife in his hand into the sheath. He flew in the sky?! ¡°That cape is Marine?!¡± Someone exclaimed. Kuro slowly landed on the ground and looked at the group of shocked people and slowly said, ¡°Goro, what is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Behind him, Crowe had turned into a werewolf and ran here with Leda and Fanny. ¡°Wolf, werewolf?!¡± The civilians turned pale and subconsciously raised their weapons, but soon, not only did their faces turn pale, but there was also a trace of fear, because after Crowe arrived, he took human form. Devil Fruit is a common thing for Kuro and others, but for civilians, Devil Fruit can be regarded as a legend in some areas. In a place like the Twin Horse Kingdom with the legend of the Witch, werewolves are also a kind of legend, the same as demons, the kind that can scare children to tears. Now that werewolves can become human, for them, this is fear. ¡°What about that thing?¡± Kuro asked. Crowe sniffed and shook his head. ¡°It disappeared. It was already gone when you got here.¡± Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki can¡¯t be sensed. Even if Kuro¡¯s speed is enough, it seems that Kuro¡¯s speed is not enough, and he can¡¯t surpass the Lion Ape, causing Kuro to be unable to catch that thing. This made him a little irritated. He reached out and pressed his hand on the ground. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Tell me the location. Since I can¡¯t catch the person, I will force it to show itself.¡± He did not believe that he could not catch that ghost even if he turned the entire island over. ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better hold something tightly. Otherwise, you may vomit later.¡± Kuro looked up at the crowd and said. People looked at each other as if they had not recovered from the shock. ¡°Sir!¡± Suddenly, an old man came out of the crowd and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you here to catch Goro? If possible, can you not kill him and bring him here? We want him to see something.¡± ¡°Grandpa Locke, Goro is a vengeful spirit, how can he be caught!¡± ¡°Yes, many of us have died. Besides, although this is a Marine, we may not be able to catch Goro. Let¡¯s go first, we can¡¯t stay in this country.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The old man listened to the words of the civilians and roared with his veins showing, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. If we were braver at that time, Goro would not be so angry!¡± These words made Kuro freeze. He retracted his hand and stood up. He asked curiously, ¡°So, what exactly is Goro?¡± ¡°Please come with me.¡± The old man bowed to Kuro and walked into the town shakily. This made Kuro a little speechless. He looks like he wants to tell me a story. Speaking of which, you guys are already dead, do you still want to tell me stories¡­ Chapter 375 Read It Well, This Is a Great Read! ¡°This town is called ¡®Funny Town¡¯. It used to be the birthplace of Double Horse Kingdom¡¯s musical.¡± After cleaning up the minced meat and bringing his dead colleagues down, Locke brought Kuro and the others into the town. The town was not prosperous. Although there were many people, the streets seemed to be too big. Compared with the number of people in this town, it seemed a little empty. Kuro noticed that there were many closed musical theaters around the town, but they seemed to have been closed for a long time. Some places were covered in spider webs and the doors were broken. ¡°This is also Goro¡¯s hometown.¡± Locke stared at a large square in front of the street and said with some nostalgia, ¡°Two years ago, it was very lively here.¡± ¡°So, what exactly is Goro, you haven¡¯t said yet.¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Goro¡­ is a person.¡± Locke lowered his voice. ¡°An actor in a musical.¡± ¡°In the past, this town was very lively. There were many opera dancers and many people came here. Even the war did not deprive us of our love for musicals. This is our tradition, even His Highness¡­¡± Locke lowered his head and said dejectedly, ¡°Perhaps His Highness loves musicals too much, so he gathered all the musical actors. Except for His Highness, the people are no longer allowed to have kabuki, but Goro, Goro is different.¡± ¡°His level is not favored by His Highness, but he loves acting. Even if we are banned, Goro still violates the ban and comes to perform for us, although his performance is terrible.¡± Locke chuckled as if he had recalled something happy. Then, he shook his head as if to throw away the thoughts in his mind and continued: ¡°A year ago, His Highness discovered the existence of Goro and executed him here, in this square.¡± He pointed to an inverted cross in the center of the square. There were still some black marks on it, which looked like blood that had long dried up. ¡°Goro was probably unwilling to accept it, so it became a vengeful spirit and possessed the monster. The day he died, I heard a beast roar, and then the nightmare began.¡± ¡°Since then, wild beasts have often come to the town to capture people, especially recently. It is not the first time that we have been attacked by wild beasts, but it was better in the past. Those violent beasts returned to normal after a while. ¡°Today is also the first time we have encountered such a fierce beast. Many people have died. Today is probably the reason for Goro¡¯s death anniversary. Marine, without you, we would probably have become the target of Goro¡¯s grievances.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Locke walked forward to the center of the square. On the back of the inverted cross was a black cloth. He pulled back the black cloth, revealing a humanoid statue. It was a comical person. The makeup on his face was the kind of white-faced makeup that can be used in dramas. He had a strange and wretched smile on his face. He carried a guillotine in one hand and opened his fingers with the other hand. He bent one of his feet and took a classic posture. Kuro had seen this posture before. It was just like CP9. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Seeing this statue, Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he walked forward and whispered, ¡°The Lion Ape I met used this posture.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro glanced at the statue again. ¡°Is it that terrible? A vengeful spirit? It can¡¯t be some kind of fruit.¡± ¡°So, Admiral¡­¡± Locke took a deep breath and said, ¡°Although this matter itself is somewhat inappropriate, Marine, please listen to our request. If you encounter the vengeful spirit of Goro, if you can catch it, please bring it over. If you really can¡¯t catch it, can you tell it that we have let it down!¡± ¡°Please!¡± He bowed to Kuro. ¡°Please!!!!¡± The other citizens who followed him here looked at each other. They also bent down and bowed 90 degrees. Looking at these people bowing, Kuro silently exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Koro, where is the position?¡± ¡°It¡¯s moving.¡± Crowe wrinkled his nose and pointed forward with one hand. He kept moving along the direction and finally pointed to a place. ¡°He is moving in this direction, there¡­ Running Horse City! Mr. Kuro, the Lion Ape is moving towards Running Horse City!¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Chloe, analyze it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°It has fought with me before and it looks very human. If it is some kind of transformation of Goro, then it should be human in itself. If it is really the body of an animal and the heart of a human, then it will be familiar with animals. Maybe it guessed that my nose as a werewolf is very sharp. After all, I licked its blood before.¡± ¡°It deliberately used blood to induce people to divide the forces of the most powerful city, Running Horse City. Whether we come or not, we will achieve the goal of reducing the number of soldiers in Running Horse City. Combined with what we know now, its target must be Running Horse City. It wants to take revenge on Old K!¡± ¡°Pretty smart.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked in the direction of Running Horse City. ¡°As long as you know the destination, it¡¯s enough. You made me turn a small circle. Now you can¡¯t run anymore.¡± ¡°Kuro, you want to help that Old K?¡± Leda asked, ¡°Did that guy obviously summon Kabuki to his city? He¡¯s too selfish. He doesn¡¯t allow other people to watch Kabuki.¡± ¡°That kind of thing, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Kuro walked forward and ignored those who bowed. He looked at the place where the entrance to the town was cleaned up but there was still blood. ¡°It¡¯s too ungentlemanly to take revenge on innocent people.¡± He stared at the bloodstains and said lightly. A breeze blew past, making those who bowed a little dizzy. They looked up one by one and saw the Marines in front of them, their cloaks with the word [Justice] on them fluttering in the wind. It was reassuring. ¡­ . Running Horse City, Royal Palace. At this moment, the palace was a little quiet. Or rather, dead silence. Old K sat on the throne with a dead expression on his face. Below him, Donald and others stood. Beside them, Catherine had the same expression as Old K. Their eyes did not look at each other, one went left and the other went right. ¡°Old K King, I brought your fianc¨¦e back for you!¡± Donald patted Catherine and let her take a few steps forward. ¡°Sa, this is your fianc¨¦e. Although she is very ugly, there is no doubt that she is engaged to you!¡± Then, he said to Catherine, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Although he is very old, he is indeed your marriage partner. Now go up bravely!¡± Basil turned his head and covered his forehead, looking helpless. Look, is this even human language? ¡°Ah¡­¡± Old K stood up stiffly. He didn¡¯t even have the desire to refute his life. Like a machine, he said his lines in a very flat tone, ¡°Well, welcome to my palace, my fianc¨¦e. I have prepared a wedding dress for you. Go and change it later.¡± Read it well, this must be good reading! ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Catherine also read it in the tone of a stick. From beginning to end, the two of them never looked at each other. ¡°Yes, they look like husband and wife!¡± Donald glanced at them and nodded, smiling with relief. Basil pursed his lips and swallowed the words he wanted to say. If this guy dies one day, he will definitely be beaten to death. Chapter 376 For Justice, Never Retreat! ¡°That¡¯s it. Our mission is completed. You can discuss the marriage on your own. It¡¯s really worth celebrating.¡± ¡°Aohou!!!¡± Donald nodded and did not care about the two people who were about to die. He was about to say something when suddenly, a roar came from outside the palace. The voice was fierce and violent, making people tremble. ¡°This sound¡­¡± Basil¡¯s pupils shrank and he turned his head in disbelief. ¡°No way?!¡± The loud sound could even be heard by the stork. She picked up the bow and ran out of the palace like a swift cheetah to the city wall above. The others followed closely behind. Looking from a high place, they saw a group of colorful shadows gathering outside the city wall of Running Horse City. Birds and beasts gathered in a group outside the city wall. ¡°Then¡­ what is it?¡± Old K also walked over at this time and was obviously stunned when he saw the wild beasts outside the city wall. ¡°Lion Ape! What is he doing here!¡± Sazir¡¯s eyes widened and he shouted incredulously, ¡°Didn¡¯t Colonel Kuro go to hunt him down?¡± ¡°I was tricked¡­¡± The stork pulled the bowstring. In front of the group of beasts, there was a huge beast that was more than ten meters tall and its head was just above the city wall. It looked like a lion and an ape. It was looking through the city wall into the city. ¡°Chi!¡± The tall and ferocious beast breathed out from its nose with some water droplets. In the eyes of ordinary people, the water droplets fell into the city wall like rain. Inside, countless people stared blankly at the ferocious beast. As the ¡®rain¡¯ fell into the city wall and landed on many people, those people shivered and finally reacted. ¡°Monster, a monster!¡± People screamed and ran around in panic. On this day, people look back ¡­ Sorry, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve encountered such a situation before. Bang! The gate of the city wall shook and a depression appeared in the center of the gate. It was as if something huge was hitting the door. If it breaks, once those beasts enter the city, the people inside¡­ ¡°Damn it, no one is here. That Lion Ape is not something we can deal with.¡± Donald and Stork did not have a big reaction. Instead, it was Basil, who had undergone Headquarters training, who also had a realization as a Marine. The strongest Kuro, the second strongest Leda, and Mr. Crowe were all not there. Then who else can¡­ Bang! A gunshot interrupted his thoughts. He looked down and said in surprise, ¡°Captain Kaz?¡± Among the panicked crowd, there was a white figure that stood out. He stood firmly on the street, his cloak fluttering in the wind, and his three-meter-tall body was like a vertical javelin. ¡°Mr. Kuro taught us that it is the duty of Marines to guard the people. As long as Marines are here, the people will not be hurt!¡± Kaz¡¯s face was determined as he raised his gun to the sky and looked at the people who were stunned by the sound of the gunshot. He shouted, ¡°Please come behind me. I am Marine and I will protect you! As long as Marine is here, no matter what it is, if it wants to hurt you, it can only step over our bodies!¡± Although it was only one person, his thunderous voice suddenly made people feel very at ease. One of the citizens opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind. He walked behind Kaz and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Marine!¡± Following his movements, the people on the street all walked behind Kaz and gathered into a group, looking worriedly at the city wall¡¯s not-so-loose gate. But anyway, it seems¡­ less worrying. ¡°Captain Kaz!¡± Suddenly, a group of Marines appeared from other parts of the street and ran over. They saluted Kaz and roared, ¡°Private Tocah requests to fight!¡± ¡°Private Lassa requests to fight!¡± ¡°Second Lieutenant Walpole¡­¡± These were all Marines who were playing around in the city. The Lion Ape stunned them just now, and Kaz¡¯s sudden appearance made them calm down and realize their duty as Marines. The uniformed white figures were like a white wall, standing behind Kaz in a trapezoidal formation, holding their weapons tightly and covering the civilians behind them. ¡°Captain Kaz, we are here too!¡± Basil quickly ran down from the palace to Kaz¡¯s side, took a few breaths and spoke. Donald and Stork also followed behind. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Donald was a little surprised. He had not seen this man the last time he went to Moe Island. When he joined the Marine, he had never seen him before. He only heard that Kuro had a subordinate who was clearing pirates outside. Although the Marines stationed at the base admire Kaz, they don¡¯t seem to talk about strength. Donald has always thought that this is just a dutiful but ordinary Marine. But from the looks of it now, this method of appeasing the people and quickly condensing the power of the Marine is not to be underestimated. Bang!!! The door was completely smashed open and the two iron doors flew out. A huge beast hoof came out of the door. It was the Lion Ape, kicking the door. As the door broke open, a large number of wild beasts came out of it, each with scarlet eyes, rolling up a huge cloud of dust and rushing in. Sturgeon pulled the bowstring like a full moon and took out three arrows from the quiver at his waist and shot them out in an instant. The arrows were like shooting stars as they shot towards the beasts. Puff! Puff! Puff! A rhinoceros rushed to the front and its head was pierced by three arrows. It howled and fell to the ground. However, in this almost endless herd of beasts, the fall of a rhinoceros was nothing. Soon, the huge dust covered the body of the rhinoceros. Donald gripped his spear tightly, sweat dripping from his forehead. This number is not something that can be defended against easily. ¡°Hey, Captain Kaz, let¡¯s retreat. With this number, we will disperse if we charge. It¡¯s better to rely on the alley to attack.¡± Basil also felt that this was not feasible and suggested. ¡°Justice does not allow retreat!¡± Kaz shouted and pulled out his saber from his waist. He raised it and shouted, ¡°Everyone, we are protecting the wall of the people and upholding the shield of justice. For justice, we will never retreat!¡± ¡°For justice!!!¡± The Marines behind him raised their swords and guns and roared. A white aura enveloped the Marines except for the three of them, and a steam-like aura emerged from their bodies, covering their faces, making their faces distorted and their figures invisible. From afar, it looked like an indescribable pure white behemoth. ¡°Five times! Charge!¡± Kaz punched his chest and took the first step forward. The ¡®head¡¯ of the white behemoth moved first, bringing its ¡®body¡¯ to crash into the beast group. ¡°This is¡­¡± Donald looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. He felt that the speed of the charging beasts seemed to have been slowed down. No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not slowing down. Kaz and the others moved normally. It was because of his ¡®acceleration¡¯. The acceleration of his body and senses made him feel that everything had slowed down. This bearded man is an ability user! Sure enough, none of those who followed behind that powerhouse were weak. But why did Colonel Kuro seem to have a headache when he was so strong? Chapter 377 Battle Spear (1) Kaz¡¯s Marines only have a few hundred people. Faced with the countless beasts, their numbers are obviously too small. The ¡®white beast¡¯ formed by the white gas is the difference between a big beast and a small beast in the colorful beast group. However, this small beast still rushed into the beast group. Its power seems to be stronger than this huge beast group. Bang!!! The white behemoth collided with the wild beasts and broke into the wild beasts like a white awl, deeply embedded. The Marines in the gas attacked in unison. They drew their swords and used their guns. They attacked and defended as one. With the enhancement of five times the speed, the beasts that they broke through were no match for them at all. They fell to the ground one by one. No matter how many beasts there are, they can¡¯t attack like an arm, and in the face of Kaz¡¯s attack, they can only fall. ¡°His strength has increased. What is this?¡± And this scene made Donald very puzzled. At this moment, he also broke through with Kaz¡¯s group. His spear was like a star, and the tip of the Ten Runes Spear pierced through the head of a beast. Then, he cut forward, and the spear blades on both sides of the spear tip swept past the nearby beasts and brought up their heads. With his speed increased by five times, his speed was naturally not slow. His own strength allowed him to move easily among the beasts. But why can this group of Marines do it? Speed is the only thing that accelerates, but I have never heard that strength will also accelerate. The strength and accuracy of these ordinary Marines are obviously enhanced. He was different from Basil. Although Basil had been trained in the Headquarters, he was not as experienced as him, and there was no need to talk about the xun. Although her archery skills were not weak, she was just a village girl who had never been out of the country, different from him. So he could see the difference between Kaz and others now. This is not caused by ability, but by the unique power of these Marines gathered together. But it doesn¡¯t seem like an ability¡­ Donald looked in surprise at the bearded man at the front, who was shouting the battle cry and looking determined. After gathering Marines, this guy¡¯s combat power has obviously increased a lot. Not only strength, Donald saw with his own eyes that a beast pounced on the side of the Marine and its sharp claws tore at the Marine. It could have cut open the Marine¡¯s stomach, but when it grabbed the Marine, there was only a shallow wound and even his clothes were only slightly damaged. ¡°This is¡­¡± Donald¡¯s pupils shrank, showing a look of disbelief. Even his defense has been enhanced? What exactly is this power¡­ Donald doesn¡¯t know much about this power, but he is sure that this power seems to only affect the weak. Or are there other specific conditions? The three of them were not affected. ¡°Nail Fist: Exploding Nail!¡± Sazir broke into the herd of beasts and punched out. The force spread to dozens of wild beasts in front of him. They all suffered heavy blows and a certain part of their bodies caved in and they flew out and lay still. ¡°Moo!¡± A shrill bird cry sounded behind Basil. He turned around and saw an eagle pouncing at him with its claws open. Just as Basil was about to attack, an arrow suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pierced through the eagle¡¯s body, taking its body straight back and nailed it to the wall in front of him. It was very strong. Sazir looked behind him and saw the stork drawing its bow and shooting arrows at the birds in the sky. Each arrow could accurately penetrate a beast. With the enhancement of five times, her speed of drawing the bow was invisible to ordinary people. The wild beasts that rushed in gradually began to shrink under their attacks. ¡°Strange¡­¡± Stork killed another beast with one arrow, put down the bow and muttered. There are already many wild beast corpses on the ground, but these wild beasts show no signs of retreating at all. According to her hunting experience, if there are so many dead and wounded wild beasts, they should have retreated long ago. Moreover, this is not right in itself. She has never seen carnivores and herbivores together. Thud! The unique vibration of the ground made the stork slightly freeze and subconsciously look ahead. The huge Lion Ape with a head taller than the city wall was holding the city wall with one hand. The hoof that kicked the city gate had been retracted and its feet were standing together. From the gate, the stork could see that its knees were bent there. That stance ¡­ ¡°Be careful!¡± The stork shouted, ¡°The Lion Ape is jumping over!¡± Thud!!! As soon as he finished speaking, the giant claws of the Lion Ape on the city wall suddenly exerted strength and its feet jumped up, using the tall city wall as a fence. It supported itself with one hand and jumped over. Its huge body fell directly towards Kaz, who was embedded in the wild beasts. Kaz was forcing the beasts back step by step when he suddenly felt darkness above him. He looked up and saw a pair of huge hooves stepping over. ¡°Back!¡± He raised his saber and calmly commanded. In the eyes of ordinary people, this white behemoth shrouded in white gas was like a rabbit. Before the monster stepped on it, it dodged back very cleverly. Bang!!! The huge body of the Lion Ape landed on the ground, and its feet trampled countless living creatures and shook away many animal corpses. ¡°Aohou!!!¡± It stood on the street, holding the guillotine in its hand and swung it heavily on the ground, roaring in the direction of the palace. Anyone could hear the resentment in that voice. ¡°The monster is coming in!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Marine, Marine said he will protect us!¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The people in the rear began to stir. Although Kaz¡¯s words reassured them, no one could guarantee that they would be safe in the face of this ten-meter-tall golden monster. ¡°Try it¡­¡± At this time, Donald quickly moved to the side of the Lion Ape and with a stroke of his finger, the chain binding the gun handle fell off. He held the chain tightly and spun it above his head like a meteor hammer. Thud! Donald took a step forward and his body almost turned into a shadow as he quickly jumped towards the Lion Ape. He swung his katana and went straight for the Lion Ape¡¯s eyes. His speed is not slow to begin with, and now he has increased his speed by five times. It is impossible for such a huge guy to react so easily. ¡°Nani?¡± Just as the spear blade was about to hit the huge eye of the Lion Ape, the huge body suddenly turned its head slightly and the spear blade brushed past its temple. The Lion Ape¡¯s eyes moved sideways and looked at Donald who was jumping in the sky. His eyes were full of contempt and disdain. Donald gritted his teeth and pulled the jutsu gun back with his five fingers holding the chain. The gun was wrapped in his fingers. He held the spear tightly and quickly rushed towards the Lion Ape¡¯s temple. If this move hits, it can still be done! **TIP** A golden arm suddenly blocked in front of him. The arm swung down and slapped Donald down like a fly. ¡°Cough!¡± The huge force caused Donald to be imprinted on the ground. He coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood. Before he could rest, the Lion Ape¡¯s hand changed into a fist and smashed down. Donald quickly got up and the tip of the spear hit the ground, bringing him to slide back and avoid the fierce punch. ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t¡­¡± He took a few deep breaths and looked at the huge monster solemnly. His technique is called [Human Spear]. In the words of his master, this is a martial technique used on people. Whether it was Crowe or anyone else, if he was in human form, his skills would be very useful. But for this kind of behemoth, the tricky changes of [Human Spear] don¡¯t seem to have much effect. Chapter 378 Battle Spear (2) ¡°Roar!¡± Seeing that his attack missed, the Lion Ape roared and punched again. Donald jumped and dodged the huge punch. However, before he landed on the ground, a strong wind suddenly rose and the Lion Ape held the huge guillotine and quickly swept it over, aiming at Donald who had jumped up. ¡°Shit!¡± Donald¡¯s pupils shrank. There is no way to block this knife! He could only resist it! Donald instantly erected the cross-shaped gun and a touch of Armament Haki was transmitted from his arm to the gun, dyeing the cross-shaped gun black. The sound of the wind caused by the force alone made his hair stand on end. If he did not use Armament Haki, he would have suffered the shock of the impact. Whoosh! Just as the guillotine was about to sweep over, two cold lights shot towards the eyes of the Lion Ape like meteors. Bang! The Lion Ape took a step back and waved his hand in front of his eyes. He swung forward and the strong wind blew away the two arrows. And with its movements, the guillotine that swung past also stagnated for a moment. ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± At this time, Basil also rushed over, his energy was like a big nail, and his fist went straight to the arm of the Lion Ape, which was frozen for a moment. ¡°Thanks!¡± Donald seized the opportunity and raised the spear tip on the ground. He flew straight up and avoided the sweep of the guillotine. This was under the enhancement of the five times speed. If he was a little slower, it would be impossible for him to have such a reaction speed. Even so ¡­ Donald looked at the Lion Ape that was not hurt at all and smiled bitterly. ¡°It can¡¯t break its defense¡­¡± He now understood why Crowe was suppressed by the Lion Ape. There was no Haki, but just the physical strength alone was not something they could easily break through. And in terms of size, it was too big. With a ten-meter-tall body, even if he tried his best to break through the defense, it was no different from a needle piercing through the skin. ¡°Force him back!¡± Kaz, who had originally retreated, led the Marine Corps to charge again and cut down the wild beasts along the way. When the white gas cut down the wild beasts, it almost turned into a white line that divided the street. In front of them was a colorful herd of wild beasts, and behind them was a group of civilians. That line was an absolute taboo and did not allow the wild beasts to move forward at all. Where the white line passed, the beast fell. When it reached the Lion Ape, the white line gathered again and turned into a white awl. With Kaz as the leader, he raised his saber and charged forward. The white gas was even more dense. Under the cover of the gas, Donald could not even see the Marine¡¯s body size in it. He only felt that it was ferocious and distorted. In contrast, Donald could also feel the powerful force contained in this white gas. If it were me¡­ In the face of such power, it seems that I can only bear it and cannot resist it. ¡°Roar!!¡± The Lion Ape did not dodge or dodge. It held the guillotine with both hands and slashed at Kaz. Bang!! The huge blade of the guillotine was stuck at the tip of the ¡®white awl¡¯, making a loud sound. Crack crack¡­ The guillotine was trembling, and the white military momentum seemed a little unstable under the impact of the blade. The two collided and were in a stalemate for a while. ¡°Chance!¡± Donald¡¯s eyes lit up and he was about to attack, but the Lion Ape suddenly put away the guillotine and turned it around. He bent his knees and jumped up, directly jumping over Kaz and others and jumped back. Behind them were the civilians. The Lion Ape waved its guillotine in the air and bent its feet in the air. It seemed that it not only wanted to jump down but also wanted to step on that group of people to death. ¡°I won¡¯t let you break in!¡± Kaz roared. After a burst of white gas, he quickly regrouped and retreated like a whirlwind. At this time, wild beasts kept coming to entangle them, but when they touched the white gas, they were swallowed by the white gas like small fish swallowed by a big fish. When they were spat out again, they were full of scars and lost their lives. Just like that, the white gas that was constantly spitting and spitting the beast arrived under the Lion Ape when it landed. ¡°Everyone, resist with me and don¡¯t let it fall to the ground!¡± Kaz looked up at the huge legs that were already falling, and a hint of determination appeared in his eyes. He pointed his saber upward and roared. ¡°Hey, you will be trampled to death!¡± This scene made Basil¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Hurry up and dodge!¡± ¡°We are shields, and the responsibility of shields is to protect the person behind the shield before it is broken!¡± Kaz shouted, ¡°If we retreat because we¡¯re afraid of death, what kind of justice is that?!¡± Bang bang bang! Inside the white gas, all Marines pulled out their weapons at this moment and raised them up, as if they wanted to use the small blades to stop the fall of the Lion Ape. ¡°He will die, he will really die!¡± Basil¡¯s eyes almost popped out and his fists were stained with Haki. He ran towards that side and punched the body of the Lion Ape. ¡°You jump somewhere else, bastard!¡± It was just that the force produced by the fist technique only blew the fur of the Lion Ape. It fell! The huge body of the Lion Ape was about to land on the head of Kaz and others. At the same time, his rotating guillotine was also held tightly with both hands at this moment and suddenly slashed at the group of civilians at the back. This slash will probably sweep everyone away. As the blade swung down, there was a hint of pleasure in the eyes of the Lion Ape. Bang!!! Just as it was about to step on Kaz and the blade was about to reach the people, the earth suddenly rolled like a wave. Several stone waves rose from the surroundings and wrapped around Kaz and the people. The surface of the stone waves stimulated a large number of spikes. The guillotine cut through and broke a pile of debris, cutting a deep crack in the stone waves. In an instant, the stone wave climbed up the blade of the guillotine like mud and formed a huge mouth, swallowing the guillotine and the Lion Ape in one bite. It wrapped into a huge stone ball and flew up and landed on the empty street far away. ¡°This is¡­¡± Basil¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously looked towards the gate. He had seen this ability to control matter at will! Sure enough, above the broken city gate, a figure quickly flew up. ¡°Howl!¡± Below, a dark figure quickly ran and jumped on the city wall. It was a black werewolf more than five meters tall. There seemed to be someone on the back of the werewolf. ¡°It¡¯s so uncomfortable, Kuro, why don¡¯t you carry me!¡± Leda jumped off the werewolf¡¯s back, twisted her neck, and screamed into the sky. ¡°I asked you to step on a flying sword, but you refused and insisted on riding a big dog. Now you¡¯re blaming me?¡± In the air, Kuro rolled his eyes. He blew out smoke and looked at the huge motionless stone ball. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not too late.¡± ¡°Colonel Kuro!¡± Kaz also saw Kuro. The white gas enshrouding their bodies was even stronger, swelling like a big monster. As Kaz screamed, the ferocious gas monster seemed to be roaring. It made people feel a little cold¡­ ¡°This thing seems to be a little stronger¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°The power of will has been played to this extent. It¡¯s unique.¡± Chapter 379 Battle Spear (3) After being surprised by Kaz¡¯s willpower, Kuro looked at the big stone ball. ¡°Sa, let me see what you are.¡± With his words, the big stone ball suddenly shook and a crack appeared on the surface. Bang!!! With a loud sound, the crack instantly expanded and exploded. The huge body of the Lion Ape roared at the sky, and its scarlet eyes stared straight at the culprit in the sky. ¡°Roar!!!¡± It opened its mouth and roared at Kuro. The sound waves caused by its roar spread through the air, blowing Kuro¡¯s clothes high in the sky. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth for a long time.¡± Kuro waved his hand in disgust. ¡°It smells like blood.¡± The Lion Ape seemed to understand. It closed its mouth and glared at Kuro. Then, it suddenly inhaled and its abdomen bulged until its chest rose and fell. This scene shocked Crowe, who had just turned into a human on the city wall. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bang! The Lion Ape opened his mouth again and the gas gathered along his chest and abdomen to his throat, forming a visible impact beam that quickly hit Kuro in the sky. ¡°My Wolf Run Cannon?!¡± Crowe widened his eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°I only used it once in front of it. Does it also have the talent to see through martial arts?¡± ¡°What kind of martial arts technique is that? It doesn¡¯t count.¡± Leda was a little disdainful at the side. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple breath in and out. A strong body and a huge body can basically only be done. His body is twice as big as yours. It¡¯s easy for him to do this.¡± At the end of the day, this move is just a ¡®breathing¡¯ move. Most of the larger zoologists can use it. Kuro was not surprised by this move. It¡¯s just spitting air. If you have the ability to spit air into ¡®wind blade¡¯ and the power of the slash, that¡¯s awesome. Kuro waved his arm and dispersed the air beam with a bang. The scattered chaotic air blew his hair. ¡°Let me see what you are!¡± Kuro took the opportunity to hold the handle of the sword. His whole body flashed like a meteor, drawing a straight black cold light at the distance between him and the Lion Ape in the air. Then, Kuro appeared behind it, half-squatting, holding the handle of the sword and closing it on the scabbard, the exposed blade completely closed. Click. ¡°One-Line Sky.¡± Chi!! A blood mist burst out from the side of the Lion Ape, and the huge body of the Lion Ape fell to the side. Thud! At this time, the Lion Ape staggered for a while and stabilized himself, holding the guillotine in one hand and slashing at Kuro. ¡°Roar!¡± The roar was filled with anger. At such a close distance, the chopping speed of the guillotine was naturally not slow. In an instant, it attacked Kuro¡¯s body. The huge guillotine cut across Kuro¡¯s head. The area of the guillotine was almost a third of the thickness of his head. If it hits, it is not called cutting, it is called blasting away. The guillotine smoothly passed through the body that was half-squatting with its back facing it. Kuro rippled like water and turned into a phantom. Chi! On the shoulder of the Lion Ape, a bloody mark suddenly appeared, and Kuro appeared in the high sky, maintaining the posture of a katana. ¡°Afterimage Slash.¡± As soon as the blade was sheathed, Kuro did not take off but slowly landed on the side of the Lion Ape. Autumn Water instantly pulled out and quickly turned into a hundred shadows, concentrating on the side of the Lion Ape. ¡°Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A hundred slashes all hit the body of the Lion Ape, cutting its side into a mess. ¡°Ao!!¡± This time, the Lion Ape lost its balance and let out a painful howl, falling to the side. Bang! Its huge body fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust around it. This kind of power is like a sandstorm to ordinary people, blowing the civilians behind them to cover their mouths and noses and retreat. Sazir, who was watching the battle not far away, clenched his fists. This gap is too big. He was trained in the headquarters and was taught by countless generals. Logically speaking, he should be stronger! This time, in addition to Admiral Kizaru saying that Kuro needs him, he also wants these people to look at him in a different light. He, Sazir Kuro, cannot be an ordinary Marine for the rest of his life. He is also qualified to become a Marine Admiral! ¡°My decision is right. Only by following this man can I see the extreme of martial arts!¡± And Donald only had this thought in his mind. After waving the blade, Kuro inserted it into the sheath and landed on the ground. He looked at the huge Lion Ape with inexplicable eyes. Now that he has seen the true form of the Golden Lion Ape, Kuro can sense its aura. If it is far away, he can¡¯t sense it at all. ¡°Characteristics? Or other things, but no matter what, you are not an ordinary beast.¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and said lightly. The Lion Ape in front of him was healing rapidly. Such powerful vitality and healing power can only be achieved by a strong person who has awakened the Zoan. This is an ability user. The Lion Ape bounced up. This time, it did not pick up the guillotine on the ground. It put its huge claws on the ground, and its golden hair all stood up, like a lion¡¯s face that was longer and longer. Its canine teeth were exposed outside its lips, and its body expanded in an instant, turning into a 15-meter-tall beast. At this moment, it is impossible to tell whether it is a lion or an ape. The characteristics of the two are no longer on the body of this beast. At this moment, it is a ferocious monster. ¡°Roar!!!¡± The huge monster roared at Kuro. The resentment and anger in its eyes were obvious. ¡°There is another form?!¡± Crowe saw this scene and swallowed, feeling a little scared. If it had used this form on the grassland at that time, I would have been left behind. How did this thing come out? ¡°Complete beast form? So that was a human-beast form just now? It¡¯s really scary¡­¡± Kuro was surprised. The sound of wind rose as the huge monster extended the huge claw forward, and the force even lifted the ground. Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and he appeared in front of the Lion Ape¡¯s head in an instant. A black light appeared in front of him and cut its neck like a moonlight. ¡°Yuelong!¡± Chi!! It was still a slash, and blood burst out of the Lion Ape¡¯s neck. Its body leaned back, and after shaking for a while, it stabilized again, and its claw quickly slapped towards the person in front of it. However, where did it hit? Although the Lion Ape was very fast, Kuro was obviously faster. When it raised its claws, his figure had already flashed to the shoulder of the Lion Ape, bringing with it a black light, causing a blood flower to roll up on the shoulder. His huge arm drooped down weakly. ¡°Roar!¡± The Lion Ape appeared even more furious and charged towards Kuro. Shua! A black light went down from its head. Kuro held Autumn Water and the knife slid down as if it was opening its stomach. On the blade, there was a golden electric light. The blood that spurted out this time was even more intense than before. It was almost like a waterfall, causing the Lion Ape to fall on its back. The blood splashed all over the ground and stained the street. It gradually spread out and became a bloody place. ¡°I¡¯m serious about this attack. At the end of the day, you¡¯re just a beast relying on your body strength. If you don¡¯t even know Haki, it¡¯s very difficult for you to survive in the sea.¡± Kuro swung Autumn Water and threw out the blood on the blade. Then, he sheathed the blade and turned around, not looking at the Lion Ape. However, he had just taken a step when he suddenly stopped and turned his head in surprise. The Lion Ape, whose stomach was almost cut open, supported its body and staggered to its feet. It maintained a monster posture of 15 meters tall and raised a trembling claw, looking like it was about to swing it. The recovery ability of his body is not counted. Kuro just used Armament Haki, the highest level Armament Haki. Even if Kaido was here, he would not dare to say that he could resist his attack without using Haki. An Zoan fruit user in the West Blue can actually stand up. ¡°This is really¡­ scary.¡± Chapter 380 Goro ¡°Roar!¡± The Lion Ape growled and its body swayed forward, its claws pouncing down. Kuro frowned and flashed over to cut it again. The blade flashing with electric light cut horizontally from the Lion Ape¡¯s chest and cut it into a big cross. Bang! The Lion Ape fell down again. Blood kept flowing down from its chest, dyeing its golden hair blood red. Its chest kept rising and falling, and its body gradually shrank, turning into a ten-meter-tall Lion Ape. Then, it got up on its hands and knees again. This time, it did not attack Kuro but prepared to jump forward to deal with the people at the rear. Chi! Kuro made another cut and hung diagonally on the Lion Ape¡¯s chest, leaving another diagonal mark on the cross-shaped wound. The Lion Ape fell. The Lion Ape stood up again. As soon as it took a step, it was cut down by Kuro again. This time, it drew a ¡®Mi¡¯ shape on its chest. This time, it lay for a long time before it shakily propped itself up like a beast with a strong desire to survive, and the people in front of it were its food. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t joke around. You are just a beast. Even if you are an Animal Awakened, you shouldn¡¯t cheat like this.¡± He had attacked four times. There are many zoological awakenings like this in Impel Down. Although it is a failure, the physique is also awakened. At that level, no matter how high Kuro thinks, the fact is that he has used Armament Haki and Impel Down cannot resist it. ¡°Roar¡­¡± The eyes of the Lion Ape were a little blurry and it roared again. It stepped forward and shifted its gaze to the frightened people and rushed over step by step. Chi! Another slash and the huge body of the Lion Ape fell. Kuro held the knife and the smoke from the cigar was dense on his face. ¡°Why so resentful, Goro,¡± he whispered. These words stunned the Lion Ape, who was about to get up again. It was stunned for a moment, and its eyes, which were originally a little absent-minded from being cut, were aroused again. It lowered its limbs and stopped standing. It roared at Kuro, ¡°Human!!¡± ¡°You can talk¡­¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can talk. As a human, it¡¯s not good for you to maintain the appearance of a beast. Even if you feel wronged, you can go directly to Old K. Of course, you have to wait for me to leave. Otherwise, as a Marine, I will take care of it.¡± ¡°Humans are my hatred. You all deserve to die, everyone deserves to die!¡± The Lion Ape¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Killing all humans is my long-cherished wish. No matter who it is, as long as they are human, they should die!¡± After saying this, its limbs rose and fell, and it clawed forward, sweeping up a cloud of dust on the ground and pouncing towards Kuro. At the same time, it flashed to the side and was about to run towards the civilians behind. Whoosh! The dust and gravel were swept away by Kuro¡¯s blade, and he slashed at the Lion Ape again with golden lightning. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, then don¡¯t speak human language.¡± Another slash and the Lion Ape fell. Kuro took two steps forward and stabbed the head of the Lion Ape with Autumn Water, and the blade went in deeply. The Lion Ape trembled for a while and its body gradually stopped moving. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that revenge is necessary. Why bother?¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and shook it. ¡°No matter what kind of resentment you have, our positions are different. I can¡¯t watch you slaughter civilians with my own eyes. Similarly, you probably won¡¯t listen to me.¡± On the sea, there are too many such things. No matter what difficulties this person has or what grievances he has, if his position is not equal, he will eventually turn against him. The victory is justice. ¡°I can¡¯t die¡­¡± Kuro was about to put his sword back into the sheath when he suddenly heard a murmur. His eyes widened and he looked at the Lion Ape. The Lion Ape, whose head was clearly pierced by a knife, now opened his eyes and stared at Kuro. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t die!¡± Boom! It swept up a wave of air on the spot and actually passed Kuro and rushed towards the civilians. Chi! However, the body that had just arrived behind Kuro once again raised a black and gold blade light and cut it down. This slash cut the back of the neck and reached the spine. The Lion Ape trembled on the ground for a while, stretched out its claws and crawled forward. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Hey, are you kidding?¡± This time, Kuro was shocked. He looked at the sphinx that was crawling forward. The cigar had burned to the end and he didn¡¯t care. He murmured, ¡°Willpower¡­¡± It is not the degree of recovery of Animal Awakening. This degree is completely a manifestation of willpower. It was not that its body could withstand so much damage, but that it relied on its strong willpower to hold on. The Lion Ape¡¯s eyes were already absent-minded. Now it crawled forward more out of instinct. Its eyes were blank, as if it was recalling something, and this memory was its motivation to move forward. ¡­ . ¡°No, don¡¯t eat me, monster, don¡¯t eat me. Look at how thin I am, it¡¯s not delicious at all!¡± ¡°Human¡­ human¡­ so¡­ curious¡­¡± ¡°Lions can talk? Freak, monster!¡± On the grassland, a majestic lion and a down-and-out Kabuki actor met. ¡­ . ¡°What? Devil Fruit? I know. That¡¯s a legendary thing that can give life the power of miracles. You are a lion, but when you transform, you look like an ape. Is it the fruit of an ape? No, it¡¯s more like an ape.¡± ¡°Ha? If you want to learn to talk from me, as long as you don¡¯t eat me, everything is easy.¡± Kabuki actors call the fruit eaten by lions the ¡®Ape-Human Form¡¯. The lion, who had just eaten the fruit and obtained wisdom and curiosity, was very interested in humans. It did not eat this thin Kabuki actor but decided to follow the first human it met and obtain its curious knowledge from him. ¡­ . ¡°Come, repeat after me. Goro, Goro, this is my name.¡± ¡°Name?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, every intelligent life with independent thinking ability has its own name. You don¡¯t have a name, then I will give my name to you. I am the human¡¯s Goro, and you are the animal¡¯s Goro. Hehe, I am too bad at acting in musicals alone. With you, it will be very impressive.¡± ¡°A musical, what is it?¡± ¡°A musical is something that can bring relaxation and laughter.¡± On that day, the only thing that the Lion Ape remembered clearly was the man who was so thin that he was only skin and bones and a smile that came from the heart. ¡­ . ¡°Goro, Goro, Lion Goro, you have to do this. I will ride you, and then I will pose, and you will be under my crotch. This is very impressive. What? You don¡¯t want to? Lions are not for people to ride? Then you can ride me, I will teach you musicals, you ride me, animals ride humans, it will definitely make people laugh!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Goro, you¡¯ve learned well, and your posture is already quite good. If this continues, you will be able to finish your apprenticeship. Hehe, the first animal that knows musicals is born in my hands!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Goro, I¡¯m going to perform. You watch from outside. You haven¡¯t finished your apprenticeship yet, and you should see how I perform.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Goro, run! These people can¡¯t stand it anymore and want to throw things at me!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Why are you still so happy after being beaten up?¡± Shigure Goro looked at the bruised Goro in confusion. ¡°Well¡­¡± The human Goro bared his teeth, and his eyes seemed to have stars in them. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that they are all smiling? This country has been sad for too long because of the war, and they need a smile, even if it is a smile to vent, but they will be relaxed. This is the meaning of us, the musical actors!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Lion Goro tilted his head. ¡°But, if human Goro is happy, Lion Goro is very happy.¡± ¡°Hahaha, then work hard to finish your apprenticeship. In the future, I will take you with me to become the strongest Kabuki in the country!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Goro, Funny Town is looking for me. I think they want me to perform. Look, I¡¯m famous! Hahaha, our good days are coming!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Goro¡­ don¡¯t be angry, look at them laughing, the residents are laughing, the soldiers are laughing, His Highness is also laughing, as long as people can laugh, no matter what, this is Kabuki¡­¡± ¡­ . Boom! The Lion Ape raised its limbs again, and the blood on its golden fur turned into a Blood Flame Lion, and its eyes turned completely red. ¡°Human!!!¡± Chapter 381 Then You¡¯re Really Lucky At this moment, the Lion Ape once again transformed into the 15-meter-tall beast form. Its golden hair stained with blood became extremely long and fluttered in the wind like golden-red flames. Thud! Its feet stepped on the ground, cracking the ground. At this time, it did not rush, but it breathed in and out. The air beam formed by the breath went straight for the civilians. ¡°Zhanbo.¡± At this moment, a golden slash was faster than the Air Beam. It caught up with the Air Beam and dispersed it before flying straight into the sky. Chi! Blood spurted out from the back of the Lion Ape. After Kuro slashed it, he floated in front of it and spat out the cigar head, his eyes serious. He did not understand, very much. A Lion Ape, whether it is a dead vengeful spirit seeking revenge or not, this kind of willpower should not appear in it. ¡®Hatred?¡¯ The mayor of Funny Town only said that this guy loved musicals and was executed by Old K. In this world, such hatred alone cannot produce strong willpower. There are many strong people in today¡¯s world with strong willpower, but if you want to classify them, hatred can only be regarded as medium. What is truly powerful is the will of dreams and ambition. But in Kuro¡¯s opinion, the Lion Ape should have died a long time ago. Its life force was so weak that it was like a candle in the wind, but its willpower supported it to continue moving. That kind of willpower even shocked him. The last one that shocked him was Golden Lion who pulled out the rudder. He didn¡¯t think much of Whitebeard¡¯s death, because it was a certain death. But now, this Lion Ape made Kuro experience the shock of facing the Golden Lion. ¡°For what? ¡­¡± Kuro looked at the Lion Ape that was unwilling to give up and sucked in the air again. His veins were exposed. ¡°Why are you still standing!¡± Shua! In response, a huge claw attacked Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s endless.¡± Kuro cursed and swung his sword, cutting the arm of the Lion Ape, causing a bloody mist to burst out. At this time, it stretched out another claw and continued to swing. Kuro was about to continue slashing when he suddenly saw the Lion Ape open its mouth and spit out a breath, passing by him and going straight to the rear. ¡°You bastard!¡± His pupils shrank and he subconsciously wanted to slash backward. Just now, he was shocked by the willpower of the Lion Ape, causing his mind to be a little erratic and it seized the opportunity. But soon, he was stunned, because this attack was not facing the civilians at the rear, but directly hit the high wall of the palace at the end of the street. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t aim. This guy¡­ seems to have changed his goal. BOOM!!! The wall collapsed under this blow, revealing a huge gap. ¡°So, so scary!¡± Old K sat on the ground and stared blankly at the gap in front of him. The flying gravel cut his cheek and the pain made him react. He crawled back on his hands and feet. ¡°Protect me, protect me quickly! I haven¡¯t held the ceremony to become king, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Old K shouted loudly. At this time, the guards also reacted and appeared in front of him with shields and surrounded him. They moved back little by little and retreated from the other side of the city wall. They were quickly taken out of the palace and fled in panic towards the street. Apart from the king, there were also those musicals in colorful clothes scattered from the entrance of the palace. ¡°Kaz! Let them gather together!¡± Kuro shouted. With the relentless attitude of the Lion Ape, if they really spread out and can¡¯t get rid of it immediately, there will definitely be casualties. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your purpose is.¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯m here and I can let you hurt someone, my name will not be Lucilu Kuro in the future!¡± In addition to his philosophy of doing things, he is also stubborn now. So what if his will is strong? There are many people with strong will. If he took a detour because of this, the world would have been in chaos long ago. ¡°Protect the people!¡± Kaz quickly came to the front of the Lion Ape with Marines and showed a blocking posture. ¡°Everyone come to my rear, don¡¯t run around!¡± As if they had a backbone, those who came out of the palace all gathered behind the people. ¡°Let me go to the end, I am the king!¡± Old K shouted. The surrounding people made way for Old K to reach the center, while the guards raised their shields and surrounded Old K. Outside were the civilians. This scene made Kuro frown, but before he could continue speaking, the Lion Ape attacked again. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll deal with you completely.¡± Kuro raised Autumn Water horizontally and wiped the blade with two fingers. A ball of golden light enveloped the blade. He did not even look at the Lion Ape¡¯s attack and just cut forward. The golden light was like the moon and brushed against the Lion Ape¡¯s body. This ball of light made the Lion Ape subconsciously close his eyes. However, it did not feel the pain in its body. The light seemed to be really light and it did not hurt. The Lion Ape opened his eyes and saw Kuro swinging his knife and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Chi chi chi! The body of the Lion Ape stiffened, and its whole body was popping like beans. A large number of wounds appeared on its body, and blood oozed out of its body and soaked into its hair, completely dyeing it blood-red. Bang! This time, the Lion Ape could not take it anymore and fell head-on, hitting its head on the ground. Its 15-meter-tall body first transformed into a normal form of 10 meters, and finally began to shrink, turning into a lion with beautiful golden fur. ¡°He¡¯s not human¡­¡± Kuro said in surprise, ¡°Animals?¡± ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± The lion lay on the ground and breathed weakly, but it was not dead. Its eyes were looking straight at those people, and its scarlet eyes had faded and become cloudy. Kuro spat and slid down, ready to kill this difficult lion with one strike. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you a lion?¡± Suddenly, Old K pointed at it and shouted, ¡°I remember you!¡± These words made Kuro pause and look at Old K with a puzzled expression. ¡°Ah¡­ Colonel Kuro, I know this lion.¡± Old K said, ¡°I met this lion a year ago. It blocked my way. At that time, I saw that its fur was good and wanted to raise it, but it ran away. Can you not kill it? I finally met it. I want to catch it and raise it in my palace.¡± ¡°Your Highness, this lion can become a monster!¡± An official persuaded. ¡°Yes, it can turn into a monster¡­¡± Old K thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then kill it and peel off its skin. Before the ceremony, sew a beautiful dress to add some luster to my coronation ceremony!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really lucky¡­¡± Kuro asked, ¡°Why did you encounter it then?¡± Hearing this, Old K showed a trace of pride on his face. ¡°A year ago, I executed a traitor who didn¡¯t listen to my orders. I said that kabuki is not allowed in the country, and those kabuki only need to perform for me in the palace. In the end, I heard that someone performed in private, but I couldn¡¯t catch him, so I asked a town to invite him over, and then I executed him in that town.¡± Hearing this, Kuro was silent for a while. He glanced at the motionless lion and said to Old K, ¡°Then you are really lucky¡­¡± Chapter 382 Kabuki Should Make People Laugh Connecting to the words of the mayor of Funny Town and thinking about what Old K did, this lion is obviously related to the person in the sculpture in town, even very close. A year ago, with this guy¡¯s strength, he should have been able to get rid of Old K quickly. Was it because of something that he did not take action at that time? ¡°Right, what¡¯s that person¡¯s name again¡­¡± Old K touched his chin, thought about it and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t remember, but the performance of the musical is quite bad.¡± ¡°Goro, it¡¯s not rotten!¡± Suddenly, the lion spoke. Those cloudy eyes stared straight at Old K and the human words burst out of his mouth, ¡°He is the most powerful Kabuki!¡± ¡°He¡­ he spoke?!¡± Old K was shocked and then angry. He pushed away the guards and civilians and shouted as he walked forward: ¡°What is the most powerful, the most powerful is in my palace! Only Kabuki, which I admit, can be called the strongest. Your Goro definitely couldn¡¯t pass my professional judging team, and the guy who was screened by me said that he is the strongest!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± While Old K was advancing, the lion suddenly jumped up and pounced on Old K. ¡°Help me!¡± Old K was shocked and was pounced on by the lion. However, at this moment, the guards reacted and pulled the trigger in the face of the still huge golden lion. The bullets hit the lion¡¯s body like rain, causing blood to spray. ¡°No, don¡¯t eat me, I haven¡¯t ascended the throne!¡± Old K looked at the approaching giant mouth with a pale face and cried. The lion stared down at Old K with disdain in its eyes. It slowly said, ¡°How can you, who knows nothing, decide the life and death of the most powerful Kabuki?¡± It let go of Old K¡¯s claws, turned around and walked back. This time, Kuro did not stop him. In fact, when it pounced on Old K, Kuro could stop it, but he was too lazy to do it. If it was this rotten thing, he could pretend not to see it. Moreover, the moment the lion fell, it seemed to have lost its killing intent. ¡®What?¡¯ Did I just say that if I hurt someone, my name is not Luciru Kuro? Trash is not human. He even lied to me for a Kabuki actor just to kill me? Kuro could not tell if this was boring or bad. In short, it was right not to be a person. The golden lion passed Kuro and stepped forward. Kuro moved and finally sighed. He put Autumn Water back into her sheath and watched quietly. The lion¡¯s pace is very slow, and with every step it takes, the color of its hair loses a little color. It walked towards the place where the stone ball shattered, where its long guillotine was. It looked at the long guillotine and was silent for a while before suddenly turning into the form of a Lion Ape. Its body seemed to be unable to withstand this huge body. After turning into a Lion Ape, it knelt down hard as if it had withered and its hair had completely lost its color. ¡°Roar!¡± The Lion Ape roared as if it had boosted its spirit. It picked up the guillotine and supported itself with it to slowly stand up. Then, it turned around little by little and looked at Old K, who was being helped up and was still in shock, and said, ¡°Is it force? Or identity? Just because of this, you see it now. I have force and identity, and those beasts respect me as king¡­¡± ¡°But that kind of thing is not Kabuki.¡± It picked up the guillotine and stretched out one hand in front of it. It bent one foot and jumped casually with the other. Its blood-blurred beast face was like a red dress, showing a funny expression. Then, it danced strangely. ¡°Can¡­ can play?¡± On the city wall, Fanny saw the movements of the Lion Ape and was stunned for a moment. ¡°Eh? Why is this performed?¡± As a native of Twin Horse Country, Fanny was clear about the musical genre in her country. This is a drama. However, she did not understand why they fought so fiercely just now. In the face of the Marine¡¯s attack, they should have died long ago, but they held on until now just to perform a play? What was the reason? The Lion Ape¡¯s performance is very clumsy. Its powerful body and blood-stained body are not compatible with this funny musical at all, but its ferocious face, a strange funny expression and its body making awkward and strange movements from time to time, makes people laugh. ¡°Poof!¡± Someone finally couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He covered his mouth and tried not to laugh out loud. ¡°No, I can¡¯t help it!¡± ¡°This guy¡­ He¡¯s so huge and scary, but he can actually perform such a dance!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± As if firecrackers had been lit, the people watching couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It¡¯s not that this performance is funny, but this monster was so terrifying just now. At this moment, when it performs, there is a special sense of comedy. In an instant, the terrifying atmosphere was diluted by the Lion Ape¡¯s performance. ¡°Hahahaha! What are you doing, monster!¡± Old K had just recovered. When he saw the Lion Ape dancing clumsily, he held his stomach and mocked, ¡°You are not singing and dancing! A musical should be elegant, you funny clown!¡± The Lion Ape ignored him and continued to jump clumsily. This appearance made the laughter louder and louder. ¡°This monster is really¡­ hahaha, it¡¯s too funny. In the end, it¡¯s just for dancing? The thinking of a beast is really¡­¡± Salzir was also mocking him. Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly felt a chill around him and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Kuro was staring at him. ¡°Is it funny?¡± he asked expressionlessly. Basil nodded subconsciously, reacted, and shook his head abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡± The anger in his eyes made him not dare to act rashly. Kuro turned his head and looked at the Lion Ape and said, ¡°It¡¯s not funny. You laugh too, louder.¡± Basil pursed his lips. He was clearly smiling just now, don¡¯t stare¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Basil laughed as if he was crying. Kuro also smiled and looked at the Lion Ape. The Lion Ape turns around and looks at those who laugh because of its dance, It looked at these people who laughed because of its dance and shouted as it danced, ¡°Kabuki is something that makes people smile, no matter what kind of smile it is, there is no difference between high and low!¡± These words made the Kabuki actors, who were gathered among the civilians and laughing more than anyone else, have strange expressions. They looked at each other and felt a little guilty. With a clatter, the Lion Ape¡¯s feet stopped, as if there was a echo of drums and chords. Its five fingers suddenly opened, its head turned around, and it suddenly stopped and shouted: ¡°Eh ~ yo!¡± Human Goro¡­ Do you see? Under such a terrorist attack, as the culprit, I can still make people laugh. They smiled. Then when I face you again, I can also say very proudly¡­ ¡°I, Shion Goro, have finished my apprenticeship¡­¡± It whispered in an almost imperceptible voice and then maintained this shape and never moved again. The breath of life disappeared. Chapter 383 This Is My Spoils The Lion Ape, who had endured countless attacks and was still alive, died in the end. Or rather, it should have died and been able to move because of the strong desire to finish something. ¡°Does it make people laugh?¡± Kuro looked absent-mindedly at the Lion Ape who still maintained his posture even in death and sighed slightly. ¡°You did it, you won.¡± At this moment, he suddenly understood something. The terrorist attack that he had personally created can still make people laugh under the premise of making people panic about it. Whether this laughter is laughter or mockery, it can make people relax. This is its purpose. ¡°That¡¯s it. You win, but limited by your position, I can¡¯t spare you.¡± Kuro said slowly to the towering Lion Ape. From the moment it was determined to create terror, it did not matter if Kuro did not see it, but he saw it, so he would interfere in this matter. It was impossible for such a guy to throw out his last wish until the last moment. If Kuro did not see it, even if he killed Old K, he would vent his unprovoked anger on the humans of Two Horse Country. It would be too late to care then. But for the existence of such willpower, the most basic respect is needed. Above the sea, it is precisely because of the existence of such people with strong willpower that it will cause waves and give the World Government and Marine a headache. ¡°Kuro, look, it has changed!¡± At this moment, Leda had already walked over and pointed at the Lion Ape. Clank! The guillotine fell to the ground with a crisp sound. The tall Lion Ape was slowly shrinking into a golden lion and collapsed. ¡°Oh! Lion!¡± Old K came over at this time and said: ¡°How dare you scare me, I must skin it as decoration!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a chill around him. Kuro moved his finger and the broken stone ball from before rolled over again. Even the ground around the lion was rolled up. The gravel gathered around the lion and wrapped around it, forming a huge pedestal. On the pedestal, the gravel kept gathering, forming a sculpture that was exactly the same as the posture of the Lion Ape just now. The guillotine flew up again and was held by the sculpture and carried on its shoulder. A lifelike Kabuki Lion Ape stood on the street. ¡°This is my trophy.¡± Kuro said to Old K: ¡°I have the right to deal with it, but I think it feels good to put it here now. I think you will give me face, right? I am a Marine Headquarters Captain and the direct subordinate of a Admiral. You should give me face.¡± That look made Old K shudder. He felt that once he said no, the consequences would be very bad. ¡°Of, of course, Colonel Kuro, help yourself,¡± Old K stammered. ¡°Moo!¡± Suddenly, a cry came from the sky behind. Kuro turned around and saw the birds in the sky flapping and flying towards the crowd. The beasts that Kaz and the others had scattered on the ground gathered again. The power of the Lion Ape just now made them not dare to approach. Now that the Lion Ape is dead, the fanaticism of these beasts occupies the fear brought by their nature and begins to go wild. Kuro looked at them, his right hand on the hilt of his sword, and his eyes were cold. ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Seeing this scene, Fanny said anxiously: ¡°They can be saved, I know what happened to them, I can save them!¡± Kuro acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. He waved his right hand and a black light shot out and a knife was swung forward. ¡°How can¡­ I can save him.¡± Fanny sat down and said in despair. She had already seen the strength of this Marine. No matter how many beasts there were, they would not pose any threat to him. ¡°Eruption.¡± With a swing of the knife, Kuro whispered. BOOM!!! The killing intent was almost tangible as it pounced on the beasts in the world. The beasts paused and fell one by one. The birds in the sky also rolled their eyes and all fell. They could be deterred by the aura of the Lion Ape, so it was natural for them to be shocked by the murderous aura. Click. Kuro sheathed the blade and asked Fanny, ¡°What happened to them?¡± Fanny perked up and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s my potion? I lost a pack of potions a year ago. There are potions that can enhance life, but the side effect is that they fall into a state of madness. I think the Lion Ape picked them up and used them on these beasts.¡± Hearing this, Kuro said with a strange look on his face, ¡°Enhance life force? And you will fall into madness? Isn¡¯t this a berserker? Is that a side effect?¡± In the end, you are still a real Witch. Come to think of it, the Lion Ape is only a zoological ability user, and it doesn¡¯t look like a phantom beast, it doesn¡¯t have any other abilities, and its posture is like an ape, plus it can speak human language, it should be an ape. The wisdom of humans has been obtained by lions. Coupled with their ability to communicate with animals, it is very simple to gather wild beasts. Coupled with potions, it is possible to gather hundreds of beasts. ¡°Can you make an antidote?¡± Kuro asked. Finnie nodded. ¡°Give me a day and I¡¯ll be ready.¡± ¡°One day¡­¡± Kuro nodded and turned to Old K. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m tired. Find a place for me to rest.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ okay, okay.¡± Old K reacted and quickly ordered the officials to take Kuro and others to rest. Kuro looked at the sculpture again and shook his head. ¡°Idiot¡­¡± ¡­ . A day later, Fanny made the antidote. The smoke spread among the lying beasts and woke them up. They fled as if they were frightened. However, their departing figures were a little weak, as if they had been hollowed out and looked a little weak. ¡°The previous ¡®Berserker¡¯ potion has this side effect?¡± Kuro asked when he saw this scene. ¡°No, there is only one side effect of my medicine!¡± Fanny said confidently, ¡°This time it¡¯s the antidote potion! It cleared the residue of the previous potion in their bodies, but the side effect is that they will become weak.¡± What are you proud of? The potion has side effects and you are proud of it? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all potions have side effects?¡± Kuro asked. Fanny shook her head and gave a thumbs-up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t tried any of these potions, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m finally saved.¡± Fanny looked at the scattered wild beasts and said with relief, ¡°It¡¯s finally done. Next, I want to go out and see. There must be herbs on the sea that I have never seen before. It¡¯s my dream to find them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t be a pirate,¡± Kuro said. ¡°If you are just traveling on the sea, nothing will happen.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a pirate. Pirates are the most hateful. Two Horse Country was harmed by pirates.¡± Fanny waved her hand and looked at the sky. ¡°And I went to sea to find a woman. My mother, my teacher, felt guilty about that woman. I wanted to find her and tell her that what she found back then was right.¡± Huh? There¡¯s a story? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to hear a story now.¡± Listening to a story is already so annoying. If I listen to another one, will he still be alive? ¡°Eh?¡± Fanny was stunned for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it, I just said it. Anyway, I will find Lisara.¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Kuro was about to leave when he heard the name. He paused and turned his head and asked, ¡°Who did you say?¡± Chapter 384 Safe Life (Over-Chapter) ¡®Lisara?¡¯ This name was not too old, but it was a name that Kuro could remember. It was because of that woman¡¯s death that a country completely turned into an illusory hell. He was actually born in the Twin Horse Country of West Blue? Kuro looked at Fanny and opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything. Sometimes, it is good to leave a little hope. There was no need to push things too far. In the next few days, it was Old K¡¯s enthronement ceremony, but after the beast attack, Kuro was not very interested, including the civilians. As for the Kabuki actors in the palace, they looked at the big statue on the street with inexplicable and complicated eyes. Sure enough, after the coronation ceremony, half of these Kabuki actors disappeared from the city. However, this had nothing to do with Kuro. ¡°Remember your promise. We have found our fianc¨¦e. As for the population, you can choose it yourself and send it to Pegasus Island.¡± After attending the enthronement ceremony, Kuro said goodbye to Old K. The group of people left Running Horse City and headed to the port, preparing to return. However, among this group of people wearing white uniforms, there was a black figure that was extremely eye-catching. ¡°Why did you follow me here?¡± Kuro looked at Fanny. ¡°Are you going to sea? You can come with us, but we are only responsible for sending you to Pegasus Island.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no.¡± Fanny shook her head and pointed at Kaz. ¡°That bearded man asked me to join Marine. I thought it was not bad. After all, it is impossible to find people and herbs alone. Marine is the most powerful organization in the world, so I agreed.¡± ¡°Huh? Kaz?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Yes, Colonel Kuro!¡± Kaz said loudly, ¡°I think Miss Fanny¡¯s medical skills are very good. In the past few days, one of our subordinates got drunk and drank Miss Fanny¡¯s medicine and immediately sobered up. He was injured and smeared Miss Fanny¡¯s medicine on his wound. The wound healed quickly, so I invited Miss Fanny to join the Marine.¡± She has this effect? ¡°Well, forget it¡­ just join.¡± Kuro shook his head. It¡¯s just a person joining the Marine. How can he stop others from joining the Marine? Besides, this Fanny looks quite harmless, not as troublesome as this bearded swindler. Thinking of this, Kuro was furious. He is a Brigadier General! Although he has not reported his duties, he is essentially a Brigadier General! Who else could it be but Kaz? What? You said that I saved people in the Country of Insects? I¡¯ll save his ass! Pop! The group arrived at the dock and took the Battleship back to Pegasus Island. ¡°Wow, Pegasus Island¡­ has become peaceful.¡± As soon as they got off the ship, Fanny looked at the peaceful Pegasus Town and sighed in amazement. ¡°This is the power of Marine¡­ It¡¯s really amazing!¡± In her memory, Pegasus Island has always been a place of war. Even if it was organized by Marines, it should be tattered. There were many people like this. It looked very neat and was already a normal town, which surprised Fanny. ¡°Help yourselves. Cass, take Fanny to do the procedures. Do whatever you need to do.¡± Kuro said and went back to the office first, followed by Leda and Crowe. After they went to the office together, Kuro sat on the ¡®throne¡¯ he hadn¡¯t sat on for a few days and slumped there like a salted fish. ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, it will be okay in the future. The nearby pirates have cleared most of the pirates for Kaz, Leda¡¯s matter is over, and the nearby Twin Horse Country has also gone. They want to fill the population of Pegasus Island, and the goal of the prosperity of Pegasus Island has been achieved. It will be okay after that. I can be quiet now!¡± ¡°Chloe! You don¡¯t have a story, do you?!¡± He thought of something and asked Crowe. Crowe pursed his lips. What story can he have? His story ended long ago in East Blue. Otherwise, why would he be tricked by you to join the Marine? ¡°I understand, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe held back his sarcasm and replied obediently. ¡°That¡¯s good. If there is, you can solve it yourself!¡± Kuro glared at him and blew out smoke. ¡°Since there is nothing wrong, then after that, we will follow the prescribed order. Pegasus Island needs to develop. I don¡¯t want to make a contribution to pirates, but I can do it with my subordinates. But Kro, you have to manage this. Don¡¯t let that idiot Kaz cause trouble everywhere. Of course, I will also keep an eye on it.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do it,¡± Crowe whispered. Except for Kaz, Kuro was not worried about the others. He had basically understood them during this time. Donald was born in Flower Country. He was a martial arts fanatic and a ranger. He was also a straightforward person. When he was a child, he was lucky not to be killed. His master died and he was alone. There was no story or conflict. His only enemy seemed to have been misunderstood as him, but he had already let it go and now he wanted to focus on practicing martial arts. A tritium ¡­ The deaf man had nothing to say and was a little angry. Basil doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do, and he can even be used as a scapegoat, which is a perfect match for Crowe. If they cause any trouble in the future, these two people can be used. One is called Crowe and the other is called Kuro. Their pronunciation is similar and it is definitely enough to confuse people. The newly joined Fanny had nothing to do with Kuro. She was not his subordinate, nor was she his subordinate. She was just a Marine who joined by normal means. ¡°Yes.¡± Kuro nodded and looked out of the window. ¡°Everything is on the right track. Peaceful development is the hard truth. Why are you doing this, it¡¯s very tiring¡­¡± It hasn¡¯t even been a year since he went from East Blue to Headquarters, and he feels more tired than he did in East Blue for ten years. He had encountered all the top forces, and the strange fruit ability users of the Grand Line were even more terrifying. Even when they arrived at West Blue, before the matter was settled, that Hero Luo was already terrifying. The sea is indeed too dangerous. If not for the fact that he was slightly stronger than them, he would have been the one who fell. It was too f*cking terrifying. But fortunately, these were finally over. After all, the West Blue is the Four Seas. Although it is close to the New World and its average martial strength is not low, there are Mafia and powerful countries, it is not a Grand Line and it is impossible for any freaks to appear. If something really comes out again, he might as well go back to the headquarters. Troublesome. The town outside the window seemed very peaceful. The residents were living the life they wanted, doing business, buying things, and repairing buildings. Isn¡¯t this good? He didn¡¯t have any dreams. Oh¡­ yes. I, Luciru Kuro, my biggest dream is to live my life safely. (Volume 1, End) Chapter 385 Hot Spring and Song and Dance Island Eight months later. Pegasus Town. A large number of merchant ships and tourist ships were docked at the port. The town was bustling with people. From time to time, a few Kabuki performers could be seen performing in a brightly lit square, attracting a group of tourists. At this moment, a Battleship docked at the port and a group of Marines came down from the Battleship. Marines lined up in groups and walked towards the town in an orderly manner. ¡°Wow, is this Pegasus Town! So powerful!¡± The leader was wearing a standard navy white and blue jacket suit. There was a brightly patterned handkerchief tied to his thick and long pink hair with a pair of glasses on it. On his chest, there was also a scarf. He was wearing a navy cape. He looked around and his gaze first stopped at the numerous heavy artillery at the coastal defense area, then at the bustling town in front of him. ¡°I heard that Pegasus Town was still occupied by pirates last year, but in such a short time, it has become so prosperous. It is too surprising and unbelievable!¡± Pink Hair Marine clenched his fists and looked at the bustling town excitedly. ¡°Tch, what¡¯s the big deal.¡± Beside him, a blond man curled his lips in disdain and shouted at the pink-haired young man, ¡°Hey, now is not the time to be excited. Go find that idiot Kuro first!¡± The blond man wore a wide soft felt hat and a Marine coat that looked like a windbreaker. There were two huge kukri knives hanging on both sides of his waist. ¡°Got it, I¡¯m just taking a look.¡± Pink-haired Marine scratched his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°I heard that Pegasus Island is a ¡®Hot Spring and Song and Dance Island¡¯ in Headquarters and I¡¯ve always wanted to see it with my own eyes. I have to say that Colonel Kuro is really amazing!¡± ¡°Pfft hahaha, if you¡¯re so powerful, then take a good look, what does it matter!¡± Suddenly, a heroic laugh came from behind them. Hearing the sound, Kirby and Beru Maybo quickly turned around and looked over. The person was very old. He had short white hair and was wearing a white suit and a Marine cape. He walked like an orangutan. He was holding a shell bag in his hand and took one out from time to time with his other hand. The old Marine took a bite of the shell and laughed. ¡°What a good island!¡± ¡°The purpose of our coming here is not to stroll!¡± Blond Marine said anxiously. ¡°Hahaha, young people shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± The old Marine patted the blond Marine on the shoulder, making him grimace. His shoulder felt numb. ¡°But¡­¡± After filming, the old Marine turned to look at the center of the bustling town, at the Marine Fortress standing high. ¡°Pfft hahaha, then let¡¯s go find Kuro first!¡± Marine¡¯s appearance did not surprise the people in the town, as if they were used to it. This made Pink Hair Marine a little curious. In the past, when he was on a mission, every time he arrived at an island, although the people were enthusiastic, they were also panicked. After all, Marine¡¯s arrival meant that there might be pirates. He sailed all the way here and encountered pirates in other sea areas, but when he entered this sea area, he did not see a single pirate ship. ¡°Hey, Uncle, let me ask you something.¡± He pulled over a man holding an apple bag and said, ¡°Are there no pirates around here?¡± ¡°Huh? Pirates?¡± The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then he sneered and looked up and down at Pink Hair Navy, ¡°Is it the new Marine?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, I¡¯m here on a mission,¡± Pink Hair Marine said. ¡°You must also see the prosperity of Pegasus Island and think that there will be pirates, so you want to come to Marine. Let me tell you, there are no pirates here.¡± The middle-aged man puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for there to be pirates around the Pegasus Island where Colonel Kuro is. This is the most peaceful island in the West Blue!¡± ¡°Yes, it is indeed the most peaceful.¡± A passing merchant interrupted, ¡°Marine, we all like to do business here because it¡¯s too safe and we don¡¯t have to worry about pirates. There are no gangs here, and no one collects protection fees, so no one raises the price and the goods here become very cheap. Although it¡¯s close to the Reverse Mountain, which is the only way for many people to go to the Grand Line, no pirates dare to approach here.¡± ¡°Of course, this is all because of Colonel Kuro and the existence of Major Kaz. He is our protector. One is stationed in the island and the other is clearing pirates outside. It is impossible for any pirate to enter here. We don¡¯t need to bring weapons when we go fishing.¡± The middle-aged man said proudly, ¡°Previously, there was a man who was too strong to die and floated to this island. Only then did we know that his previous Pirates were not able to enter the Reverse Mountain because they did not dare to approach Pegasus Island and did not make good supplies. They were destroyed by the current!¡± ¡°I heard that too.¡± The merchant echoed: ¡°Pegasus Island has another name besides the ¡®Hot Spring and Song and Dance Island¡¯, the ¡®Pirate Burying Island¡¯. No pirate dares to approach this place.¡± The goods are good and cheap. In addition, there is prosperity and security. Of course, it will attract a large number of people. No one would remember that just last year, this place was still a mess, a gathering place of chaos. ¡°Hahaha, well done, that kid!¡± The old Marine laughed and walked forward. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Pink Hair Marine thanked the two of them and followed behind them. ¡°That man¡­¡± The merchant looked at the tall old man with some doubts in his eyes. He felt that he looked familiar¡­ In the center of the town is an extremely wide Marine base surrounded by tall walls. In addition to the huge fortress in the center, there are Marine buildings in other places. The gate was closed and there was no one guarding it. As Marines approached, they could faintly hear the sound of training inside. ¡°I¡¯ll knock.¡± Pink Hair Marine was about to knock on the door, but the old Marine was faster than him. He clenched his fists and walked over. ¡°No need for that.¡± Boom! With just one punch, the door was broken open and debris flew straight in, sweeping up a cloud of dust. In the dust, the old Marine slowly walked out and laughed, ¡°Kuro, where are you? I am here!¡± The sound of training stopped abruptly. At this time, in the square, a group of Marines were training with bare arms and sweating. In another open space, a strong man held a cross-shaped gun and stabbed forward in a horse stance. The ground was made by him and he must have trained for a long time. In a detached building nearby, an unpleasant smell floated, like the smell of medicine. On the other side of the open space, two people were sparring. A man in a black suit pushed his glasses and stepped on the Marine below. He was about to say something. All the images stopped after the old Marine broke through the door. Marine, who was stepped on by the man in the black suit, looked back with a bruised face. When he saw the person, he was shocked. ¡°Lieutenant General Garp?!¡± Chapter 386 Take It Out Quickly! ¡°Eh? Kuro?¡± That old Marine was Garp. At this time, he looked at the bruised and swollen Basil and laughed. ¡°Hahaha, long time no see, you¡¯re getting beaten up again.¡± Basil pursed his lips. The words that he wanted to say hello were held back by him. His face was red and the veins on his forehead popped out. He argued, ¡°It¡¯s not a beating. How can Marine matters be called a beating? I¡¯m training¡­¡± In succession, there were some difficult words, such as ¡®training will become stronger¡¯ and ¡®this is basic training¡¯, which made Garp laugh even louder. ¡°Vice Admiral Karp, long time no see.¡± Crowe, who was stepping on him, retracted his foot, adjusted his collar, walked over, and asked doubtfully, ¡°Looking for Mr. Kuro? On a mission?¡± ¡°Hahaha, this old man has already retired. There is no mission to carry out. This time, I came purely to relax!¡± Garp smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Kirby who has to carry out the mission. Hey, Kirby, come here.¡± Kirby walked over and said politely to Crowe, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Crowe!¡± ¡°Well, long time no see. You¡¯re wearing a cloak now.¡± Crowe was surprised to see the cloak behind Kirby. ¡°Yes!¡± Kirby laughed. ¡°I¡¯m a major now!¡± Major ¡­ Crowe raised his eyebrows and re-examined Kirby. Isn¡¯t this the same level as me? ¡°And I, I am already a Captain!¡± Beru Maybo came over and said. ¡°Major? Not bad, continue to work hard.¡± As a fellow major, Crowe patted Kirby¡¯s shoulder in a senior tone. ¡°Yes! I will continue to work hard!¡± Kirby stood up and shouted. ¡°Hey, pay attention to me, pay attention to me!¡± Beru Maybo shouted. ¡°Beelzebub, Kirby, long time no see.¡± The bruised and swollen Basil stood up, patted the dust off his body, and said very calmly. ¡°Oh! Kuro, I saw Crowe hitting you as soon as I came in. Hahaha, how unlucky!¡± Beru Membo mocked him mercilessly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Basil is the same at Headquarters. He is often pulled here to train.¡± Kirby held back his laughter. Basil¡¯s face immediately collapsed and he said fiercely, ¡°Do you want to practice with me, Beru Maybo!¡± Why is he looking for him? Of course, it¡¯s because he¡¯s the only one he can beat. Cole can¡¯t even beat him! Air! ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t have time to practice with you. I¡¯m here to do something serious.¡± Beru Maybo curled his lips and said. ¡°By the way, we¡¯re here for Mr. Kuro. Is he here?¡± Kirby remembered and stopped reminiscing. ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t talking about Basil. He knew that he wasn¡¯t talking about himself. He didn¡¯t say anything and it was Crowe who replied. At the mention of this name, Crowe¡¯s face darkened. He pointed up and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro is in the office. Wait, I¡¯m with you.¡± With that, he walked towards the building next to him. After a while, he came out with the tray in his hand. There were two drinks on it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kirby was puzzled. Crowe pursed his lips. ¡°I came to get two drinks for Mr. Kuro¡­ Seriously, there are clearly other Marines, why did you choose me!¡± At the thought of this, he was a little angry. Fortunately, after beating up ¡®Kuro¡¯, he felt a little relieved. Crowe brought a few people into the fortress. The interior of Marine¡¯s fortress also looked magnificent and very spacious. ¡°In the past, this place was only renovated with residential buildings. Later on, Mr. Kuro rebuilt it and it became like this.¡± Crowe carried the tray and spoke as he walked. Marine base standard buildings are not uniform. Some are as simple as Rogue Town, and some are as grand as Branch 153. After all, there is no ¡®G¡¯ prefix. At the top of the base, there was only one office. When Crowe arrived, he heard a crisp sound coming from inside. ¡°Kuro, hurry up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, it will only be effective if you slow down.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t stand it, quickly take it out!¡± ¡°I told you not to be anxious. I¡¯m drawing. Look, I drew it out!¡± Crowe pushed the door open and entered, just in time to see Kuro and Leda sitting opposite each other. There were piles of tall blocks on the table, and Kuro was quickly pulling one out from the bottom. He looked at the blocks and smiled happily. ¡°Okay! It¡¯s your turn, Leda.¡± ¡°Hey, it didn¡¯t fall? Watch me!¡± Lida rolled up her sleeves and was about to pull out a piece, but just as she touched the building block, she saw the building block shake and collapse. ¡°Hahaha, you lost!¡± Kuro pointed at her and smiled proudly. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Again, I won¡¯t lose this time!¡± Leda pouted and said unhappily. As she spoke, she saw Crowe coming in and her eyes lit up. ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re finally here. Give me the drink, eh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lida?¡± Kuro¡¯s back was facing the door and he was re-coding the building blocks. Seeing her stunned, he subconsciously turned his head. ¡°Hahaha, Kuro, you little brat, long time no see!¡± Garp walked in first and laughed loudly. ¡°Kar, Karp?¡± The blocks in Kuro¡¯s hand fell off subconsciously. He was stunned for a moment and shouted, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°This old man is here to relax, quickly take out your immortal shell, this old man brought tea.¡± Karp pulled out the tea can. Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You think this is Sengoku? I don¡¯t like to eat those things without the shellfish.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I do.¡± Garp took out the shell bag and walked to another sofa and sat down. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Mr. Kuro, long time no see!¡± Kirby said excitedly, ¡°I saw Pegasus Town, you are really amazing!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ you two are stupid. No, you two are here too.¡± It was only then that Kuro saw Kirby and Beru Merber and stood up from the sofa. ¡°Lida, I¡¯m not playing anymore.¡± With that, he walked to the desk and sat down. He took out a cigar box from the drawer and handed it to Kirby and Beru Mayber. The two shook their heads, indicating that they would not smoke. Kuro lit one himself and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. My town. I invested a lot in it.¡± Opposite this desk is a hollowed-out balcony that surrounds the office, through which you can see the whole town of Pegasus. ¡°Compared to last year, the area of Pegasus Town has tripled. The expansion area is all my industry.¡± Kuro waved his hand and Crowe came over and put down a drink. Then he walked over and gave Leda a glass. He blew out smoke and took a sip of his drink and said, ¡°If you come, as the host, it¡¯s impossible for me not to entertain you and play as I please. I won¡¯t charge you. Crowe, take them down and let them have fun.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kuro, but I came here for something¡­¡± ¡°Koro, hurry up and take them down. Don¡¯t embarrass me as the host!¡± Kuro said anxiously. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Without giving Crowe a chance, Kirby said directly, ¡°Headquarters can¡¯t get through to your phone and asked me to come back and take you to report. You haven¡¯t been back for a long time.¡± ¡°Moximossi, this is Marine Base on Pegasus Island, I am the Base Chief, Luciru Kuro, what did you say? There are pirates here?! Okay, wait for me, I will come immediately!¡± As he spoke, Kuro quickly turned on the Den Den Mushi on the table, said something into the microphone, stood up and walked out. He said with a serious face, ¡°Well, there are pirates nearby. As a Marine stationed here, I have the responsibility to exterminate them young. If there is anything, wait for me to come back.¡± ¡°Kuro little ghost¡­¡± At this time, Garp, who was leisurely eating the immortal shell and making himself a pot of tea, said, ¡°Zefa, something happened.¡± These words made Kuro stop in his tracks and stand there without moving. He sighed and resigned himself to his fate and returned to his desk. ¡°I said, I was stationed on Pegasus Island. Why did you have to come to me?¡± Chapter 387 Give Me a Chance ¡°Zefa?¡± These words stunned Kirby. ¡°Who is Zephyra?¡± ¡°You guys go out first.¡± Garp said to Kirby, ¡°I want to talk to Kuro alone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kirby and Beru Maybo responded and led the way out. Kuro also waved his hand, signaling Leda and Crowe to go out first. After they all went out, Garp slowly took a sip of tea, then picked up the shell and took a bite. Only then did he react and said to Kuro, ¡°Do you want to eat it? It tastes very good!¡± Didn¡¯t you say Zephyr! Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and resisted the desire to roar. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What? Oh, Zephyr¡­ He quit the Marine. Puhaha, an old man quit the Marine. He wanted to destroy all the pirates in the world and set up a new Marine on his own.¡± Garp laughed so hard that he almost burst into tears. ¡°You seem older than him, Mr. Karp.¡± Kuro glanced at the laughing Garp and narrowed his eyes slightly. It had been a long time since he last saw this old man. The white hair on his head had completely changed. The white hair that was originally a little colorful had now become dull and gray. Has his spirit been exhausted¡­ Facing Kuro¡¯s gaze, Garp¡¯s smile disappeared bit by bit. He gently put down the shell in his hand and his expression became deep. ¡°The reason for quitting the Marine is that the pirate who killed his student ten years ago was called up by the World Government and became Shichibukai. You have heard about it, after all, Polusalino came to you before.¡± ¡°Well, I know that guy, Whitebeard II.¡± Kuro scratched his head in frustration. ¡°I also patrolled West Blue and didn¡¯t find it.¡± During this period of time, he had naturally patrolled the West Blue. After all, Zephyr was the person who taught him, so he still had to give him a favor. To be honest, such an old man in his seventies and eighties had withdrawn from the Marine alone and started a new Marine. Even though he was old, he still wanted to make a living. Kuro could not bear it. Only he did not find it. The sea is so big, and he has no information about the World Government, where can he find it? If he couldn¡¯t even find the old man, let alone him. ¡°World Government¡­ Really, let¡¯s do some human resources.¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°So, I feel a little bored. It just so happens that you haven¡¯t returned to the headquarters, so I accompanied Kirby and others to find you. After all, your island is very famous now. Hot spring and song and dance island.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and smiled. ¡°You can stay as long as you want. I don¡¯t have anything else here, but I have a lot of fun.¡± He had not spent these eight months in vain. Since he was going to develop Pegasus Town, he would develop it to the end. Since the last time the old K of Twin Horse Nation sent people here, Pegasus Island has shown its vitality. Because of the population, many buildings related to hot spring can be built very quickly. In addition, because of peace, nearby merchants began to come and promote it. But at first, Kuro only wanted to make a hot spring, but half of the Kabuki came to Kumarakuni and insisted on coming here to perform singing and dancing. Over time, this island became a hot spring and an island of singing and dancing. Development, of course, is the environment that is the most important. In West Blue, where Mafia is everywhere, there is no business that does not collect protection fees. The key is that this is a matter of various countries. The World Government can¡¯t control it, and it is quite legal. But Kuro is different. This is the first aspect that he cracked down on. Although Pegasus Island had experienced war trauma and there was no such thing, Kuro would not let it breed. Only with a peaceful environment would there be a foundation for development. As Pegasus Island became more prosperous and more people came and went, there was not enough space for the town. Kuro waved his hand and let Lida join the stock and began to expand. The main way of cooperation is for her to pay, and Kuro will ask for a dividend of half. The main way of making money is to collect rent. After all, he doesn¡¯t know how to do business, but he can rent out the built buildings for others to do business. Of course, Crowe is in charge of this. Although he was not short of money in the Marine Corps, Kuro did not object to having more. This way, he could live more comfortably. This is already Kuro¡¯s ultimate dream. The town has developed, and there are all kinds of entertainment and restaurants. What he eats and drinks now are all from the higher-ups. Every day, he gets up and goes for a walk and inspects his industry. When he is hungry, he finds a high-end restaurant to eat and watch songs and dances. Because he was a big landlord, he did not even pay for his food. It was just that he wanted to pay, but those shop owners did not want his money. As time passed, Kuro gave up. Such a day was simply too good. It¡¯s just a pity that he didn¡¯t get to meet any beautiful women. He could see them, but every time he saw them, they would disappear when he wanted to meet them. Then, Leda would appear. It was a little strange. ¡°Hahaha, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. But Kuro, I can take a vacation here, but you have to go back to report.¡± Garp said to Kuro, ¡°When I called you, you were either busy or didn¡¯t answer the phone. If your subordinates didn¡¯t answer the phone from time to time, Headquarters would have thought that something happened to you on Pegasus Island.¡± ¡°Which subordinate of mine?¡± Kuro glared. His first reaction was Kaz. The bearded man had risen a level because he had cleared too many pirates and was now a major. ¡°Koro, isn¡¯t he your adjutant?¡± Garp replied. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. He had forgotten about this. Most Marine branch bases have a Base Commander, who is basically a Colonel, and also a Lieutenant Colonel and a Brigadier General. The two adjutants are basically lieutenant colonels, but this varies from person to person. That idiot Smoker was in Roguetown back then, and Adjutant Tashigi was only a Staff Sergeant. Kuro¡¯s adjutant is Leda and Crowe, and Leda is basically not in charge, so there is only one adjutant, and that is Crowe. In order not to report to the headquarters and get promoted, he made up his mind to delay it as much as possible. If there was a call, he would just answer it perfunctorily. If he wasn¡¯t busy today, he would go to suppress pirates tomorrow. Anyway, I¡¯m not going. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to answer the phone and left it all to his adjutant, Crowe. Headquarters stopped calling him. He was still glad that Headquarters had forgotten about him, but¡­ Such a difficult old man came. ¡°Can I not go? I feel that I am not feeling well. I have been too tired recently and I want to take a vacation.¡± The kind that is best laid to rest here. ¡°Puhaha, I don¡¯t care, that¡¯s Kirby¡¯s business.¡± Garp waved his hand and picked up the shell again to eat. ¡°But you still have to go back. Sengoku asked me to take you back no matter what. If you don¡¯t report your work, the World Government will have an opinion.¡± Kuro pursed his lips and looked at Garp. ¡°Give me a chance.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Karp was stunned for a moment and did not understand Kuro¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°How can I give you a chance?¡± ¡°Actually, I want to be good¡­ No, I want to be stationed on Pegasus Island and not go anywhere. I don¡¯t even want to go to Headquarters anymore. I just want to be a colonel.¡± ¡°Puhaha, go talk to Headquarters and see if he agrees with you. Besides, this is not my mission. This is Kirby¡¯s mission. I was just asked to capture you.¡± Garp laughed. ¡°So there is no room for discussion?¡± Kuro straightened up and said fiercely. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not negotiable.¡± Garp nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Kuro sat back with a sullen expression. He would not argue with an old man in his seventies or eighties. He was just going back to report his work. He would come back after reporting. He has been calm for more than eight months. At this rate, it will not be a problem for him to stay safe. Chapter 388 Farewell Since Garp was on leave, Kuro had no choice but to follow Kirby back. In addition to the days when he had just been stationed on Pegasus Island, he had not returned to the headquarters for almost a year. He only went back when he was promoted to Major, but it had been a while. If they were to go back this time, they would have to go all out. Leda, Crowe, and Cass, the three majors are going back, and once they move, their own direct subordinates will also move. Leda¡¯s direct subordinate is a stork and Kaz¡¯s direct subordinate is Donald. Kuro assigned Donald to him in order for Donald to keep an eye on him. Look, hasn¡¯t it been very peaceful during this period of time? Nothing has happened. Crowe¡¯s direct subordinate is Basil, who has the highest rank among his subordinates. He is now a Second Lieutenant, but he has to go back. In addition, there was also Fanny who had to go back to headquarters for training. Two Battleships evacuated from Pegasus Island and headed for the Grand Line. Across the Calm Belt, into the Red Line, from Mariejois to the first half of the Grand Line, to Marin Vando. ¡°Headquarters¡­¡± After getting off the ship, Kuro looked at the building that had been built and restored to its original state. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°Koro, you guys go and report your work and let the recruits fill in the procedures for Headquarters training. I¡¯ll go find Sengoku.¡± With that, he went straight to the office of the Headquarters Marshal. After arriving at the office, he saw Sengoku on the desk, reading a batch of documents. Sengoku seemed to have sensed the arrival of someone. Sengoku looked up and saw Kuro at the door. ¡°Yo, Mr. Sengoku, long time no see.¡± Kuro raised his hand to greet him. ¡°Kuro ah¡­¡± Sengoku put down the pen and glanced at him. ¡°I thought you died in the West Blue.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Sengoku, you must be joking. I am a man who wants to live a safe life.¡± Kuro walked over and sat opposite Sengoku. He looked at Sengoku¡¯s white hair with a strange expression. This old guy is 78 years old this year. Last year, he had black hair. This year, he is completely white. It makes Kuro wonder if he used to take advantage of others. ¡°You still have the face to come back?!¡± Sengoku glared at Kuro. ¡°How many times have I called you? You either have something on or you don¡¯t answer. Why, do you not want to be a Marine anymore?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I am an old Marine, Mr. Sengoku.¡± Kuro said: ¡°I have joined Marine for eleven years, Marine is my home.¡± ¡°Old Marine?!¡± These words made Sengoku angry. He roared at Kuro: ¡°You still have the face to say that you are an old Marine?! Look at what you look like now. Smoker is already a Rear Admiral, and you are only a Brigadier General now, and you are still delaying your report. What do you want!¡± I don¡¯t want to go to the New World. I don¡¯t even want to come to the Grand Line. I just want to be comfortable in my own base. Kuro secretly curled his lips and smiled perfunctorily. ¡°I¡¯m not trying hard, but the promotion depends on the course of history. It can¡¯t be forced.¡± ¡°Stop joking, you cunning brat.¡± Sengoku snorted. ¡°However, your affairs are no longer under my control. In the future, you can do whatever you want to the new Marshal.¡± ¡°Retired?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sengoku let out a rare smile, ¡°This old man has retired, but there is still some handover. After a while, when the new Marshal takes office, this old man will completely retire. It has been so many years, it is time for a good rest. Garp is on vacation on your island, right? After a while, this old man will also go and play.¡± His face was a little relaxed at the moment, but in Kuro¡¯s opinion, this was obviously a sign that he was lacking in spirit. ¡°Okay, if you come back, go and report your work. Don¡¯t bother me, I will deal with the documents.¡± Sengoku waved his hand and sent Kuro away. ¡°Can I not be promoted?¡± Kuro asked tentatively. ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kuro obediently walked out. ¡°Wait, Kuro.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Zefa¡­ If you encounter him, pretend that you don¡¯t see him,¡± Sengoku said slowly. Kuro shrugged and walked out. There was no need for him to say this. If they really met, he would naturally pretend not to see it. That old man is so old and has asthma. How long can he live? In the end, if he wants to do something, let him do it. Outside the office, he looked up at the sky and sighed. In this world, there are only a few main points that affect people becoming weak. Wounds, will, and years. When Garp came, he lost a lot of his morale. Sengoku is the same now, plus Zephyr, who already doesn¡¯t trust Marines¡­ ¡°The older generation has already withdrawn.¡± Kuro muttered and turned towards another building. That was Kizaru¡¯s office. When Kuro arrived at Kizaru¡¯s office, he was sitting cross-legged, leisurely cutting his nails. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re finally back. I miss you.¡± Seeing Kuro, Kizaru opened his mouth. ¡°Did you grow a little taller?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Old Master.¡± Kuro pulled out the chair opposite Kizaru and said, ¡°The cigars you gave me are not enough. Send more to my island later.¡± ¡°Oh, that kind of thing can,¡± Kizaru said as he put the nail clipper on the table. He smiled and made a cup of tea for Kuro and said, ¡°You came at the right time. I have something to ask you for help.¡± These words shocked Kuro. He stretched out his palm and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to report and to see you. Other things have nothing to do with me. Goodbye.¡± ¡°No, Kuro, other than you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else. Sentomaru went to carry out a mission. Now the situation¡­¡± Kizaru pointed ahead and said, ¡°It¡¯s more complicated.¡± The place he pointed to was the largest building in the Headquarters, which also represented the position of the Marshal. ¡°Sakaski is going to be a Marshal, but Kuzan strongly opposes it. Now they have to decide the winner and loser with a battle. Now the Marines are all out to ensure the safety of the duel. There is really no manpower. Even Sentomaru is out on a mission.¡± ¡°There is nothing I can do. Since you have come back to report, you can make a trip. It is not on the Grand Line, but in the North Blue. After this trip, you can go back,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°I knew that nothing good would happen when I came back!¡± Kuro cursed. Kizaru smiled. ¡°I have to accept it. I am your superior. No matter what, you have to give me face. This is my request.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, what happened to Beihai?¡± Kuro held his forehead with a headache. ¡°Have you heard of the Vinsmoke family?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°Huh? You want me to deal with the Vinsmoke family? I remember that although their ¡®Germa Kingdom¡¯ doesn¡¯t have any territory, they are still a member of the World Government.¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Not really.¡± Kizaru took out the map and pointed at a piece of land in the North Blue. ¡°The Germa Kingdom has recently been fighting with four countries. Of course, this has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s just that our World Government intelligence personnel responsible for investigating intelligence disappeared here, and so did the Marines.¡± ¡°No matter how many people are sent out, there is no news here, and now Marine can¡¯t spare any time, only you are free, then run and see what happened. It should be a very easy task for you.¡± ¡°Old man, aren¡¯t you also quite free?¡± Kuro asked, ¡°You are so fast, it¡¯s not difficult for you to make a trip.¡± ¡°This old man is going to the New World to keep an eye on them. Recently, Blackbeard Titch and Marco came to a big war, with Marco¡¯s defeat on the whole line as the result. This makes some people uneasy. Or do you want to go with this old man to keep an eye on some people?¡± Kizaru chuckled. ¡°Goodbye, I¡¯m going to North Blue.¡± Kuro¡¯s expression turned serious. He cupped his hands and left immediately. Go to the New World with him? There were only a few people staring at him. Was it Kaido or Big Mom? He did not want to get involved in any of them. Chapter 389 Ultraman Is Definitely There North Blue is also one of the four seas and belongs to the region controlled by the World Government, but in fact, North Blue is the most dangerous among all the sea areas. Compared to West Blue, which is also close to the New World, North Blue is more chaotic. After all, West Blue¡¯s countries are more powerful and can effectively protect themselves. As for North Blue, the strength of the country is not as strong as the pirates and gangs in the sea. Currently, among the top three Marine officers, Akainu and Kizaru are from North Blue, and Old Crane is also from North Blue. Ben Beckman of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates is also from North Blue. And that flamingo made its fortune there. Battleships sail the sea. Kuro, who had changed from a colonel to a brigadier, stood on the deck, biting his cigar and looking impatiently at the rough waves. They had sailed. Donald, Stork, and Fanny stayed in the headquarters to train, and the rest boarded the ship with Kuro. ¡°We are going to North Blue?¡± Crowe asked next to him. ¡°Huh? You seem to be looking forward to it.¡± Kuro looked at Crowe and found that he was looking forward to it. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s Zorah¡¯s hometown!¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said with some excitement: ¡°Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t you know that the hero, Sola, can walk on the sea and fight the evil army ¡®Germa 66¡¯ with a huge robot!¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, that is a comic book, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am a fan of that comic!¡± Crowe nodded heavily. ¡°I used to love it.¡± Kuro was speechless. You used to be a pirate! You see the sea hero Zorah? That protagonist seems to be Marine¡­ Kuro glared at him. ¡°The Germa Kingdom really exists. We¡¯re going there now to see what¡¯s going on there. Didn¡¯t I tell you to find some information?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It is because of this that I am surprised. If Germa exists, then Sola also exists!¡± Crowe said excitedly: ¡°Maybe I can see Zorah!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! There is no Sola at all! You might as well believe that there is light in this world. Do you want to become light, Crowe? If you do, I will fulfill your wish now and send you to space as a star. If you don¡¯t want to, immediately analyze the intelligence for me!¡± Kuro said fiercely. ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe, who was startled by Kuro¡¯s gaze, immediately said, ¡°The Germa Kingdom is a mercenary type of kingdom, also known as the ¡®War House¡¯. It is mainly a business that accepts wars, a little like the West Blue Worm Country¡¯s Luo Family. But unlike them, the Luo Family mainly fills their combat power, and most of them carry out beheading tactics.¡± ¡°But the Germa Kingdom directly contracted the war. I heard that they have no territory and are the only kingdom that can participate in the World Conference without territory, but it seems that a long time ago, they ruled the entire North Blue by force.¡± Crowe said, ¡°According to the intelligence, the Germa Kingdom should have accepted the war between two kingdoms and two other kingdoms, but for some reason, it became the war between the Germa Kingdom and four countries. It¡¯s here.¡± He pulled out a map and pointed to an island. ¡°Tomato Island. Now their war is on this island. They have been fighting for a while. Marine and government intelligence personnel disappeared here.¡± ¡°But the strange thing is that I heard that the Vinsmoke family has a deep relationship with the World Government. Why would the personnel disappear here and even order to go to Admiral Kizaru, this is a little strange. Did Vinsmoke refuse to answer?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After listening to Crowe¡¯s analysis, Kuro was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Did I ask you to analyze this kind of thing? Do I need you to tell me something that Knee wants to know?¡± For something like this, of course you know, Kuro. In his memory, it seems that the Vinsmoke family went to cooperate with Big Mom. It is impossible to say that they are not ambitious. For this reason, it is normal to ignore the World Government. The World Government, on the other hand, is subservient to the Joining Countries and attacks the Marines. He was very good at dragging his own people down. What Vinsmoke is doing now, Kuro now remembers. The Four-nation War, isn¡¯t that a famous event in the North Blue, the North Blue Four-nation War? ¡°I¡¯m asking you to analyze if there are any existences on that side that can pose a threat to me. I¡¯m just going there to inquire about some information. Don¡¯t let me fall there. North Blue is the most dangerous sea area in the Four Seas. Moreover, they are in the war period. Do you know that swords have no eyes? If they hurt me, I will feel very uncomfortable.¡± Listening to Kuro¡¯s words, Crowe pushed up his glasses and held back his complaints. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ Is there anything that can hurt you? Crowe took a closer look at Kuro. At this time, he was a little taller, and his tall figure perfectly set off the Marine uniform. He had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, and his cheeks were as sharp as knives. He had to admit that this was a very handsome Marine, and he could not compare to him. The most terrifying thing is Mr. Kuro¡¯s current strength. These eight months were not in vain. In addition to developing the industry, this guy did not forget to take the wool from the Headquarters. The weapons are changed at any time, even if they are a little old, they have to be reported and replaced with a new batch, which is to say that it is to ensure the naval combat power. After all, they are stationed near the Reverse Mountain, which is where the portal is. In addition to his relationship with Admiral Kizaru, it was easy to change equipment. These equipment were all sent to the sky by him. There was also the Battleship. He did not repair the old and the broken ones. He went straight to the Headquarters to report for the new Battleship. Including but not limited to the remaining materials for construction, the remaining land for paving the slate, the useless mountains and trees on Pegasus Island, the nearby seawater, and the pirate ships used by those blind pirates. If that thing falls from the sky, it will probably become a super continent. Who dares to provoke you? But he could not say this. If he did, he would be beaten. ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s just gathering information. Maybe we can ask the person involved directly. After all, it¡¯s a union, we have no conflict,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Well, it makes sense¡­ I¡¯ll go directly to Judge when I get there.¡± Kuro touched his chin. Patience and so on. He was not that idiot Smoker. Why did he have to sneak around and find out what was going on? If he was not careful, he would capsize. He could have just asked. ¡°Gaji? Is he the Legion Commander of Germa 66 that Zorah has been fighting against? He must know where Zorah is!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°It¡¯s said that there is no Sola, there is no Sola! You are infected by Leda!¡± Kuro¡¯s blue tendons were exposed. ¡°Huh?¡± Leda, who was eating a small cookie on the side, looked up blankly and said, ¡°Sola? I¡¯ve heard of this comic, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Kuro shook his head helplessly and said seriously, ¡°There is no Sola, but Ultraman definitely exists. He will come to pick me up one day.¡± Chapter 390 ¡°Five Colors Team¡± (1) The war in the North Blue is well known in the North Blue. Because this is a major event that involves four countries, of course it will receive a lot of attention in North Blue. The islands of the four countries, if presented according to their geographical location, form a square, and the islands are on each side of the square. The cause of the war is unknown. What Kuro now knows is that after the Kingdom of Germa joined this war as a mercenary, it turned against them at the last minute¡­ It was not a betrayal. Anyway, it was a one-sided war between the four countries. In the center of the four countries, in the center of the square, the big island that looked like a tomato, they fought the war. And the location where Marine and intelligence personnel disappeared is in these four countries and Tomato Island. From the Grand Line to the North Blue, because they crossed the Calm Belt, it was relatively fast. If they sailed at full speed, it would only take half a month for Kuro to reach his destination. Boom! Rumble! Bang bang bang! At this moment, it was late at night. The moon was like a silver plate, and the silver light sprinkled to the sea, rolling up the sparkling light with the waves. On an island not far away, the sound of fighting was endless. In the night, the flames on the island were clearly visible, and the faint sound of fighting could be heard. Under the moonlight, the Marines in the Battleship stood upright, ready to go. Kaz saluted Kuro and said loudly, ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, the troops have been assembled. I, Kaz, will go up first to take a look. The war is too dangerous. It will be bad if your body is hurt!¡± Listen! Listen! This is human language! Kuro looked at Cass, touched, and then glanced at Leda and Crowe. Look at the bearded man. He is so considerate of his superior. He knows that in an unfamiliar place, the first thing he worries about is the safety of his superior. In a large-scale battle, although the strong can use Peerless, they are also easily injured. Didn¡¯t that old guy Garp also get chopped by an axe, and Whitebeard was also full of scars. How did those scars come about? It¡¯s impossible that they were all caused by a strong man. If he was not careful, an ordinary knife and a bullet could cause damage to him. If he was not careful, he might die there. Besides, am I strong? Am I? Am I?! ¡°Forget it, you stay on the ship and gradually approach.¡± Although Kaz¡¯s ability is very convenient, Kuro doesn¡¯t dare to let him be the first to move forward. This bearded man is too much of a scammer. He will only be at ease if he is under my watch. If he does anything after going up, he will probably really become a real Marine Admiral. At that time, there will be no place for him in the four seas. ¡°Those who can Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), come with me.¡± Kuro¡¯s body rose and floated in the air as he spoke to the people below. Kaz doesn¡¯t know Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Although he was trained in the Headquarters, he only mastered ¡®Iron Body¡¯ and ¡®Finger Gun¡¯. The sixth form also depends on his aptitude. After all, he is a master of the world¡¯s body technique, which is quite difficult to learn. Basil, who came with him, doesn¡¯t know Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) either. He knows Iron Block and Paper Drawing. It turned out that only Leda and Crowe were with him. The two of them stepped on the air and came to the same height as Kuro. Their feet bounced in the air. ¡°But this is so tiring, Kuro, we are still far from that island.¡± Leda looked at Tomato Island, which currently had only one outline, called Qu Dao. ¡°You¡¯re always tired!¡± Kuro snapped and waved his hand. A stone platform flew from the sky and reached Leda¡¯s feet. ¡°Hehe, this is comfortable.¡± Leda sat cross-legged on the stone platform, opened her backpack, and pulled out a bag of potato chips to eat. Crowe said nothing. He is also very tired! Why don¡¯t you give him one too!? As subordinates, even if there is a difference in treatment, you can¡¯t treat them so differently! The three of them flew towards the island together. The closer they got, the louder the shouts became. Looking down from the sky, the crowd was like ants, squirming in the night and colliding with each other. In the night, on one side, there are four colors. There are many soldiers wearing the uniforms of the Yonk¨­ (Four Kingdoms) Army, and on the other side, there are people wearing the same uniform. There are not many of them, but what is rare is that they can tie the battle. Although these people were tall, short, fat, and thin, on closer inspection, they found that their facial features were actually similar. Vinsmoke is a war family, and their kingdom members, without women, are all men of the right age to fight, as many as tens of thousands of them, mainly because their commander-in-chief Judge has the technology of ¡°blood factor¡± and can constantly clone soldiers. ¡°Tsk, this world is really fucking magical.¡± Seeing this scene, Kuro smacked his lips and said. Average technology in the era of gunship wind sailboat, there is a clone technology. Although the various islands are not connected due to the magnetic field, causing the technological generation gap to be relatively large, this is too ridiculous. On a slightly higher platform on the battlefield, a row of soldiers stood there. In front of them, there were five chairs with five people of different colors sitting on them. In the middle, there was a blond man who was more than two meters tall. He was wearing casual clothes and supporting his chin with one hand, watching the battlefield with interest. On the chairs on both sides sat three men and a woman. The three men had red hair, green hair, and blue hair. The woman had pink hair. Bang! A bullet shot out from the battlefield and headed straight for the five people. At this moment, the soldiers behind them stood out and formed a human wall in front of the five people. The bullet hit the center of one person¡¯s eyebrows and blood spurted out as the soldier fell to the ground. The remaining soldiers were expressionless as they kicked the fallen soldiers away and blocked the gap again. ¡°Father, let me deal with them. It¡¯s too slow!¡± The green-haired young man shouted impatiently. The blond man in the middle heard this and his eyes moved slightly. He stretched out his hand and beckoned. A soldier came over with a big hourglass in his hand. He looked at the hourglass and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The green-haired young man said irritably, ¡°We¡¯ve already come to the battlefield, we can just get rid of him quickly. The man who hired us, who cares, we just need to complete the mission!¡± ¡°I think, Father.¡± The red-haired young man said lightly, ¡°We don¡¯t have to delay until the time that man has agreed on. Now is a good opportunity to restore our reputation. Father, didn¡¯t you fight with four countries to let the world know that our Vinsmoke is back?¡± The blond man narrowed his eyes and looked at the hourglass in the soldier¡¯s hand. Half of the sand above the hourglass was still slowly flowing down. ¡°Indeed, too slow!¡± The blond man reached out and crushed the hourglass. ¡°There is no need to wait. These four countries will be the symbol of our Vinsmoke re-establishment in the North Blue. Tell them by force that the family that once ruled the North Blue is coming back!¡± The few people in the seats grinned. The green-haired man could not help but take out a cylindrical jar and throw it. Just as he was about to leave his seat, a voice suddenly sounded in the sky. ¡°Excuse me, are you Vince Mock?¡± Chapter 391 Who Doesn¡¯t Want to Be a Mask Knight The blond man was stunned. He looked up and saw three figures floating in the sky. One of them was wearing a black formal suit and wearing glasses. He seemed to be stepping on the air. A little girl sat cross-legged on a floating stone platform, eating potato chips and looking at them with interest. The leader had black hair, cold eyes, and sharp eyebrows. He was a handsome man. Their cloaks fluttered in the wind. ¡°Marines?¡± The blond man questioned. ¡°Is it the Vinsmoke family?¡± Kuro looked at the blond man. ¡°Hey! Why is Marine here again? This is our private matter. You Marines have no right to interfere.¡± The green-haired young man looked up unhappily. ¡°Again?¡± Kuro heard this and nodded. ¡°So, you know? What happened to those missing Marines.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get lost, Marine.¡± The green-haired young man stood up and held the cylindrical jar tightly. He said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Oh, so scary. It seems that you are the Vinsmoke family.¡± Kuro leaned back and said. ¡°Shut up, Yongzhi.¡± Suddenly, the pink-haired woman beside him shouted and stood up to salute Kuro in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive my stupid brother, he has a bit of a temper. Actually, we haven¡¯t seen any Marines, so can you ask somewhere else? After all, we are in the middle of a war.¡± ¡°Reiju, what are you doing?!¡± Yongzhi asked in confusion. ¡°Luciru Kuro.¡± At this time, the blond man said lightly, ¡°Why did you come to the North Blue instead of staying in your West Blue?¡± As a war family, they naturally watched the top battle a year ago. Luciru Kuro, whose performance was eye-catching, would naturally be noticed. Moreover, he was the focus of research. Kuro, who was only at the school level back then, was already an existence comparable to those famous Vice-Admiral in the eyes of some people. Damn you! Why! Kuro felt a little pain in his teeth. He had been recuperating for almost a year, but he was still recognized as soon as he showed his head. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to come, but someone went missing here and the old man asked me to come and take a look.¡± Kuro scratched his head and looked down at the blond man and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Tell me what happened to them and I¡¯ll go back and report. You can continue to play the Four-nation War.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The blond man, the current commander of the Vinsmoke family, Vinsmoke Judge, shook his head and said, ¡°How can I know about that kind of thing?¡± ¡°Oh? But your son just said ¡®again¡¯, didn¡¯t he touch it before? It¡¯s just a question, it won¡¯t do anything,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t know about this kind of thing. If you want to investigate, you can do it yourself.¡± Judge waved his hand impatiently. ¡°If you bother me again, I will complain to the World Government about you, Luciru Kuro.¡± There is such a good thing? Kuro was stunned and looked at Judge differently. This guy seems to have a deep relationship with the World Government and can even influence the choice of Pirate Bounty and the policies of the world. It was much better than the unreliable Country of Insects. If I can get him to file a complaint¡­ Kuro¡¯s eyes changed. He took out a cigar box, took out a cigar and lit it for himself. ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t tell me something, I will be very troubled.¡± As he exhaled a mouthful of smoke, the silver sky suddenly darkened. A huge shadow covered everyone¡¯s figure under the moonlight. Swish! Everyone looked up in unison and saw a huge rock quickly falling from the sky. ¡°A meteorite!¡± ¡°Quick! Run!¡± The soldiers of the four countries stared blankly at the huge rocks falling from the sky. One by one, they retreated in panic and quickly left a blank space on the battlefield. BOOM!!! A huge rock was inserted into the empty battlefield, creating a shock wave like a mountain, separating the two camps. ¡°Look, even God can¡¯t bear to see me troubled. If I don¡¯t talk nicely, maybe more things like this will fall.¡± Kuro said frivolously. Judge¡¯s face darkened and he gritted his teeth: ¡°You!¡± However, apart from Judge who had an expression, the others faced the huge mountain that had landed but had no expression. They don¡¯t know what fear and shock are because they lack feelings. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Yonji shouted and squeezed the jar in his hand. A cloud of smoke rose and surrounded him. Soon, a green figure emerged from the smoke. He changed from casual clothes to a man in green tights with gloves and armor boots. A black cloak wrapped around him, and on it, there was a big ¡°4¡±. ¡°Oh! Transform!¡± Leda froze while eating potato chips and her eyes lit up. ¡°Transform! This is a transformation! Kuro, look!¡± I am not blind. Kuro rolled his eyes. Crowe was also a little excited and said: ¡°I know! This is ¡®Germa 66¡ä Evil Corps¡¯ ¡®Wrist Green¡¯! Hero Sola often fights with him, he can turn air into air pressure to attack!¡± Why are you so good at it too! Kuro glared at him. But thinking about it, it was understandable. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to become a Mask Knight? He touched his chin and sized up the transformed Yonji, then said to Judge, ¡°Are you selling this battle suit? How much is it? Can I order one? I don¡¯t want a tight-fitting one. Can you get me an armor one?¡± ¡°The winch spray!¡± Yong Zhi punched in the direction of Kuro. Under this punch, a stream of air sprayed out from his wrist, forming an air beam that went straight for Kuro. ¡°Let you become one of those Marines that disappeared!¡± he roared irritably. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± Crowe, who was constantly bouncing in the sky, kicked out quickly with a slash and collided with the air beam, colliding in the air and creating a ball of air waves. He lowered his body and landed on the ground. He pushed his glasses up excitedly. ¡°I, who fought with the Evil Army, am also a hero!¡± ¡°You!¡± Yonji raised his eyebrows and glared at Crowe. ¡°Sora is fake, she doesn¡¯t exist!¡± There was no movement from the rest of the people. Only Judge and Reiju were stunned when they heard this. ¡°I said¡­¡± Kuro looked at Judge and said, ¡°Can you give me an explanation? What do you mean by ¡®disappeared Marine¡¯. I remember that you are also a member of the World Government. Without an explanation, I will be very distressed. After all, you are so strong, I will not fight against you.¡± ¡°Yongzhi, you idiot, when can you become less irritable? However, it is still my proudest work. A little problem, no harm.¡± Judge sighed, stood up, and took out the same cylindrical jar. ¡°Kill him.¡± Chapter 392 You Can¡¯t Escape, Marine The Vinsmoke family is the top war family in North Blue. It is impossible to say that they are weak. The combat power brought by technological strength makes Judge very confident. Using the technology brought by the bloodline factor, he transforms his children into superhuman bodies with indestructible exoskeletons. Coupled with the power of the shapeshifter, they are the top power. This Lucilu Kuro was only performing at the top, he was not a general. Originally, he thought that this person was Kizaru¡¯s subordinate and did not want to pester him too much, but if he refused to let go, then he would stay here. Bang! The smoke wrapped around Judge¡¯s body. When he appeared, he was already wearing a dark yellow cloak, and his combat suit was a black coat. A spear appeared in his hand, and as the cloak danced, he raised the spear and pointed it at Kuro, and golden electric current emerged on the tip of the spear. ¡°Garuda! That¡¯s Garuda!¡± Crowe saw his transformation and shouted, ¡°The battle suit of the ¡®Germa 66¡¯ Evil Legion Commander, can release the power of golden electromagnetism!¡± So why is there such a comic! He explained her ability clearly. Thud! At this time, Judge¡¯s feet suddenly burst out with a stream of air, carrying his body quickly to Kuro in the sky. ¡°Electromagnetic Thrust!¡± The golden electric current at the tip of the spear was stronger, and he stabbed at Kuro. However, at this moment, he paused and his body subconsciously moved in the air with the spear in front of him. ¡°You want to sneak attack me, it¡¯s still not enough!¡± Bang! A young figure quickly grew up and blocked his spear with a punch. The huge force made Judge tremble and his body fell like a cannonball, but when he was about to land, he suddenly stopped and floated in the air. ¡°This strength¡­¡± Before he could be shocked, he saw the figure fall quickly and punch him. Sizzle! Judge held the spear tightly, and the golden current filled the entire spear, waving it directly at the figure that suddenly descended. However, just as the spear was about to hit the figure, the figure suddenly swept down and his leg was like a long sword, stabbing into Judge¡¯s chest. Judge grunted and his body flew straight back and only stopped after retreating more than ten meters. He held his chest and looked over with a gloomy face. Only then did he realize that the person who attacked him was a beautiful white-haired girl who was bouncing in the air with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Leda looked up at Kuro and said, ¡°Eh? Can you stop in the air? How convenient. Kuro, you are not the only one who can fly.¡± Judge said in a deep voice, ¡°This woman¡­¡± He was wearing a battle suit, but in terms of strength, he was actually inferior to a woman. Even if he did not have the bloodline factor to mix it, the power of the battle suit was not low, but he could not resist the power of this woman! ¡°What a beautiful woman!¡± Yonji, who was on the ground, saw Leda¡¯s eyes and his heart formed. He pointed at Leda and said, ¡°Hey, you are so beautiful, how about you be my woman!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda was stunned and looked over. Before she opened her mouth, she heard Kuro coldly say, ¡°Koro.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe¡¯s footsteps rubbed against the ground and his entire body turned into an afterimage as he went straight to the opposite Yongzhi. The afterimage suddenly became bigger on the way and when it passed by Yongzhi, it triggered five bright lights. ¡°Speed Shaving Wolf Claw!¡± Crowe appeared beside Yonji and turned into a werewolf. His claws were cold as he quickly grabbed. Bang! However, an arm blocked his claw. Yongzhi raised his hand and pushed against Crowe¡¯s arm and grinned at him. ¡°Animal Department?¡± He pulled his other hand back and formed a fist. A large amount of air pressure formed a airflow and sprayed out of the glove. ¡°That¡¯s useless! Winches!¡± His fist shot out with airflow and went straight for Crowe¡¯s head. Crowe quickly retreated, stepped back, and turned around. He saw the fist almost touching his head, and the wind pressure it brought made him unable to open his eyes. ¡°Wrist Whip Kick!¡± After missing his first attack, Yong Zhi¡¯s kick was like a whip, bringing with it a stream of air and a kick. ¡°Moonwalk!¡± Crowe jumped into the air and dodged the kick. Thud! However, just as he reached the sky, Yongzhi shot out a stream of air from his feet and rushed straight up, punching towards Crowe. ¡°Can it fly too?¡± Crowe¡¯s body tightened and he clenched his palm into a fist and punched Yongzhi. ¡°Iron Fist: Wolf Meteor!¡± Bang!!! The jet punch strengthened by the air pressure collided with the powerful fist. The fist collided with the fist, triggering a shock wave. The two bodies, one above and one below, were separated. One flew up for a distance and stopped in the air and jumped again. The other fell down and landed heavily on the ground, rolling up a cloud of dust. He raised his head and grinned at Crowe. ¡°This guy¡¯s strength¡­¡± Crowe pinched his numb arm and felt a little shocked. As an Animal, his strength is not weak, but in the face of this guy, his strength is comparable to Leda. No, even stronger than her, and his defense is¡­ It was like hitting steel. ¡°Hahaha, do you feel numb?¡± Judge saw that Crowe was slightly shaking his hand and said with a proud smile, ¡°My child has been using the ¡®blood factor¡¯ technique since he was an embryo. He has an indestructible exoskeleton and his skin will be crushed by bullets. Ordinary attacks can¡¯t do anything to him!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play with you here. Today is my big day, see that.¡± Judge pointed his spear at a camera not far away and said, ¡°I turned on the autopilot. I want to take a picture of me killing four kings in a row in that time to show my determination to return to North Blue! Tell those people that the king of North Blue has returned!¡± When he was young, Judge ruled North Blue. After conquering North Blue by force, he dreamed of crossing the Red Line and conquering the East China Sea on the other side. However, when crossing the Red Line, the people of North Blue rebelled and uprooted his rule. How many years has it been? He has been conserving his strength until now and is finally qualified to rule North Blue again. This is the perfect opportunity. No matter what, he will not be delayed by a certain Marine. The time of the photo is itself a sign of his powerful strength, which can determine the life and death of others. If it is destroyed, it will not be perfect. ¡°Children, transform. Let this Marine see the power of Vinsmoke!¡± Following Judge¡¯s words, the red-haired man sitting on the chair showed a disdainful smile, ¡°Really, Father can¡¯t deal with a small Marine by himself. Forget it, on account of not wasting time¡­¡± He pulled out the same cylindrical jar. Blue Hair sneered and took it out as well. ¡°Smash his face.¡± Reiju sighed and took out the cylindrical jar. ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t escape, Marine.¡± Chapter 393 Who Doesn¡¯t Like Pretty Girl Warriors Bang! Three clouds of smoke enveloped the three of them. The red-haired man was the first to walk out. His entire body was covered by a red battle suit, and his white cloak fluttered in the wind. The word ¡®1¡¯ above his glove rubbed against each other as he moved. Next was the blue-haired man. He was covered in a blue battle suit and his black cloak had the word ¡®2¡¯ on it. He stood there, and his hands and feet were surrounded by white electricity. Finally, Reiju changed into a pink revealing dress. Her chest was wide open, revealing her creamy skin. The thin dress hung high, and there was a short skirt underneath. Behind her, there was a purple cloak that looked like a butterfly¡¯s wings. On her tailbone, there was a big ¡°0¡± character. ¡°Poison Powder, Sparkle Red, Shock Blue, there¡¯s no mistake, this is the ¡®Germa 66¡¯ Evil Army!¡± Crowe said as if he knew everything. This made Kuro grimace. Other people are getting more and more, but this one is getting less and less. But ¡­ Who doesn¡¯t like beautiful girl warriors? Kuro glanced at other places, then glanced at Reiju, then glanced at other places, and then glanced at them uncontrollably. As if sensing his gaze, Reiju smiled and blew a kiss at Kuro. ¡°Kuro!¡± Lida roared unhappily and subconsciously straightened her figure that was not inferior to others. ¡°Well, no¡­¡± Kuro scratched his head and said, ¡°After all, who doesn¡¯t like Sailor Moon? Don¡¯t look at me like this. When I was young, I also liked Sailor Moon very much. I have some experience in transforming.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already 23 years old this year. I¡¯m not a girl, I¡¯m a big~sister~¡± Reiju chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-five years old, I can communicate or something,¡± Kuro said seriously. After all, after a year, he had also grown a year. As soon as he finished speaking, Kuro felt a little prickly all over and saw Lida staring straight at him. ¡°Humph!¡± She snorted and flew to the previous stone platform with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and sat down angrily. She picked up the backpack on the platform and ate something. ¡°Fight yourself!¡± As she spoke, she stared at Reiju while eating. Shameless woman! Just like Hancock! ¡°Ah La, Marine is looking at me.¡± Reiju covered her mouth and laughed. After laughing for a while, she said to Kuro, ¡°A word of advice, let that girl escape quickly. My brothers are very cruel to women.¡± ¡°Raijiu, don¡¯t talk so much.¡± The blue-haired Nick shouted, ¡°I also like that woman very much. Hey, Yongzhi, whoever defeats her first will be hers. How about it?¡± ¡°Sure, Brother Nich, but I won¡¯t lose!¡± Yongzhi raised his eyebrows and clenched his fists. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing this, Kuro put down his hand that was scratching his head and put it on the hilt of his knife. He looked at them and said, ¡°Lust is exactly the same as a certain pirate, but the way is too different. Are you really the same mother?¡± These words stunned Reiju. She thought of something and her eyes widened. Bang! At this time, Yongzhi punched out a ball of air and went straight to Kuro, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are talking about, but you will die here first! Wrist Spray!¡± ¡°Spark Shot!¡± Ezekiel raised his fist and punched out, bringing out a ball of flames. ¡°Electrojet!¡± Niger, on the other hand, released a ball of thunder and lightning beam, attacking Kuro together with the flames and wind pressure. ¡°Let¡¯s kill one first!¡± Nick looked at several attacks that were already close to Kuro and smiled. Judge raised his head proudly. ¡°No one will be a match for the Vinsmoke family. Even if it is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Vinsmoke will not be afraid!¡± As for Reiju, because her attention was not on this area just now, she could clearly see that the woman on the stone platform and the werewolf Marine who had transformed did not seem to care about this matter at all. Was it too late to react? ¡®No, it won¡¯t.¡¯ Neither of them looked weak. Then he had full confidence in Luciru Kuro. However, even if he performed well in the War Of The Best, Reiju did not think that he would be a match for the Vinsmoke family alone. But why were they so calm? ¡°Tsk, technology¡­¡± In the face of the three attacks, Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°Gray, pink, red, blue, and green. It¡¯s really a f*cking five-colored battle. It¡¯s so scary.¡± Whoosh! The flames, lightning, and wind pressure that were almost in front of Kuro seemed to be distorted by something at this moment. They turned in front of him and mixed together. Then, as if they were weightless, they scattered disorderly and turned into small sparks and electric currents. ¡°This is¡­¡± Reiju¡¯s pupils shrank. Crowe landed on the ground and returned to his human form. He pushed up his glasses and looked at the Vinsmoke family with pity. ¡°Idiot, if you let me fight with you, I can still fight back and forth. I can also experience the feeling of Sola. As for Mr. Kuro¡­ you are not that good.¡± He was very clear about Mr. Kuro¡¯s ability. When he was training with Mr. Kuro before, the Wolf Run Cannon that he used when he was in his full transformation was also like now, spreading in front of him. In his words, he only controlled the surrounding air to form wind pressure and forcefully swept away all attacks. In terms of ability control, Mr. Kuro has already surpassed Golden Lion. ¡°The power is really strong.¡± Kuro looked at the gradually disappearing elements and sighed. These people¡¯s combat power is not low, and Green Hair can seriously injure Lingling¡¯s son with one punch. ¡°But because of this, I have to be serious. Otherwise, being attacked by you is not a joke.¡± He reached out and squeezed hard. The night sky darkened again, and everyone subconsciously looked up. Judge and Reiju¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This power¡­¡± Reiju murmured, cold sweat flowing down. The air seemed to have become low and the sky became dark. There was a black mass that was enough to cover the sun and it kept pressing down. As they landed, Reiju finally saw them clearly. They were huge objects combined with rocks, weapons, and ships. Their density and breadth were enough to cover the entire Tomato Island! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Yongzhi spat out a stream of air from the soles of his feet and quickly shot it towards Kuro. He pulled back his fist and was about to smash it, ¡°Winches!¡± ¡°Wind Bind,¡± Kuro said lightly. Yongzhi¡¯s body suddenly froze for a moment. Whoosh! A long black spear descended from the sky and turned into a black stream of light that shot straight at Yongzhi. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Yonji shouted and the soles of his feet shot out again, far away from Kuro. Bang!!! The black gun almost touched his body and hit the ground hard, creating a deep pit. ¡°Oh, what a pity.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°You are really strong. Even this level of control can¡¯t restrain it.¡± Chapter 394 I Will Call myself the Strongest (1) ¡°You bastard!¡± Yonji gritted his teeth and stared at Kuro. The moment he attacked just now, the surrounding air seemed to have frozen, making him unable to move for a moment. Although it could be broken, it was already too late. If he attacked forcefully, he would definitely be hit by the black spear that fell from the sky. ¡°Father, Big Sister Reiju, Big Brother Ichi, Second Brother Niji, let¡¯s go together!¡± Yongzhi turned around and said to them. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s deal with him together!¡± Judge nodded and his spear flashed with lightning. He stepped forward and jetted into the air. ¡°Go!¡± The remaining few people all spewed out air currents from their feet and went straight for Kuro. Red and blue air currents rolled up on the fists of Echi and Niji, while Yonji¡¯s fist gathered a pale green and gathered together. ¡°Electromagnetic Thrust!¡± Judge was the first to attack head-on. He raised his spear and flashed with golden electromagnetism, flying forward along the jet. Reiju sighed and went around to Kuro. She put her palm under her lips and spat out pink venom arrows. ¡°Pink Poison Arrow!¡± After spitting out the poisonous arrow, her body continued to move back, advancing from the rear of Kuro. She gathered a large amount of venom with one hand and rushed towards Kuro. ¡°Mixed Color Burst!¡± After the three brothers gathered, they formed a three-colored ball of air and rushed towards Kuro from above. Up, down, front, back, everything was blocked. Basically, he would not escape. The attack arrived almost at the same time. Judge¡¯s spear, the poisonous arrow below, the Poison Hand behind him, and the tri-colored gas above him all attacked Kuro at the same time. BOOM!!! A colorful light burst out from it, sweeping up a wave of air and exploding the air. ¡°I got it!¡± When the light dissipated, Judge smiled confidently. He saw that when they attacked, the Marine had not had time to react. Now, he must have been beaten into pulp¡­ Judge looked up and his confident smile suddenly froze. The person in front of him still existed, but it was like the moon in the water, constantly rippling. ¡°How terrifying.¡± A faint voice sounded from behind. These words made everyone look behind together. They saw Kuro¡¯s figure appear there, and the Marine figure in front of them disappeared with a ripple. ¡°This power is really terrifying. Fortunately, I dodged it quickly.¡± Kuro opened his mouth and said in slight surprise. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use my ability.¡± He stretched out his hand, spread his fingers, and covered it. Swish! Swish! Swish! The darkness in the sky appeared even darker. The things gathered in the sky were like rain as they attacked these people. Judge shattered a rock that was falling towards him with a spear. As stone chips flew, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s just something that fell, break it!¡± There was no need for him to say anything. The three brothers quickly attacked. They either shattered their weapons or their ships. With the enhancement of their combat uniforms, the things that fell from the sky were just targets that could be hit. ¡°It just looks oppressive.¡± Reiju smashed an attacking knife with a punch and took the time to say to Kuro, ¡°They have been transformed by the bloodline factor since they were young. Not only are they strong, but their defense is also very strong. In addition to the effect of the Battle Suit, they also have ways to deal with things that fall. But Marine, if you are so fast, why don¡¯t you run away? We will never chase you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really amazing.¡± Kuro chuckled and clenched his fist again. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try again?¡± Bang! A black spear collided with Yongzhi¡¯s fist. The black spear was shattered by this punch, but Yongzhi¡¯s arm clearly trembled. Bang! Then, another rock fell. He did not raise that hand immediately, but attacked with the other hand, shattering the rock. His arm also shook at this moment. The speed of his punches can¡¯t keep up with the speed of landing objects! Three black spears suddenly landed. When Yongzhi wanted to punch, they hit his body first and brought his body down and hit the ground from the air. With a loud sound, Yongzhi hit the ground and made a big pit. Three black spears were nailed to his chest, but they did not break this defense. ¡°Tsk, the hardness of the combat suit is not bad¡­ The self-defense ability is also a bit like what you said.¡± Kuro looked at Yongzhi and saw that he only grunted and did not have much trauma. He smiled and said, ¡°But how long can he last?¡± Bang bang bang!! As soon as he finished speaking, the Vinsmoke people who were hitting the landing objects seemed to be a little slow. They were all hit by a lot of things and fell down one by one, leaving a big pit on the ground. ¡°Look, you can¡¯t hold on anymore, can you? Numbers are justice. If you don¡¯t have enough power, you can make up for it with numbers. If you only rely on consumption, you can¡¯t outlast me.¡± Kuro smiled and looked down. ¡°Cough!¡± Judge, the only one who had not been modified by the bloodline factor, moved away from the stone that hit him and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He propped himself on the spear and glared at Kuro. ¡°What do you want to do!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say, give me an explanation of ¡®disappeared Marine¡¯.¡± Kuro looked down at him and pressed his fingers slightly. The ¡®dark accumulation¡¯ in the sky was obviously a little heavier. ¡°Father, the power of that thing has obviously increased!¡± Yongzhi stood up and twisted his wrist. ¡°I feel numb when I fight.¡± ¡°Moo¡­¡± Judge looked up at the dark sky. ¡°I told you, I have nothing here. You are looking in the wrong place.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Kuro pressed his fingers together. ¡°Then continue.¡± He did not smile. He could not pull the object down through gravity. Although he could accurately project it, he could only control the direction. He basically relied on the power of free fall. The power of an object depends on its mass and weight, so Kuro prefers islands and continents and seawater. However, it is not impossible to increase its power. Relying on his ability, he added air rotation to every falling object, so the power is different. So when these people fight, their arms will feel numb. But it was only numbness. Vinsmoke is Vinsmoke, a top family in the North Blue. They are indeed not that weak. Kuro had experimented with this level of Sky Strike. A black gun is enough to blow up a Pirate Ship, but for these people, it only slows down their punching speed. Indeed, he could not be underestimated. For the current Kuro, it doesn¡¯t take much physical strength to float up, so the physical strength used to maintain floating in the past is used in this aspect. In micromanagement, he, Kuro, is willing to call himself the strongest. Chapter 395 Where Is Your Heart? The object in the air landed again. Judge gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Human Wall!¡± Germa 66 soldiers suddenly retreated from the battlefield and rushed over at an extremely fast speed. After resisting a few waves of attacks, those soldiers all gathered around them, forming a huge circular human wall that surrounded them. The object in the sky landed and suddenly stopped when it was close to them. Kuro¡¯s face darkened and he waved his hand and those objects rose back into the sky. ¡°Ha! Are you merciful?!¡± Judge saw this scene and mocked in surprise: ¡°What a joke, Marine! There is actually such a useless emotion!¡± He originally wanted to rely on these soldiers as a wall and then break into the battlefield first and kill the king of the four countries when the camera reaches the time. This way, he also has the capital to brag. At that time, he would be even more proud in front of the world. After all, even if they faced a powerful Marine, their Vinsmoke family could still kill these kings within the stipulated time. This is the foundation of his reign in North Blue! But unexpectedly, this Luciru Kuro actually gave up on attacking? ¡°Mercy! Gentle! Feelings like amiability are all useless. Only by giving up feelings can you become a real strong person! Luciru Kuro, even if you are strong, you are not strong!¡± Judge shouted at Kuro, ¡°Only my science and technology can create the top experts! You don¡¯t even dare to kill these replicators. From this point of view, you are a failure!¡± That is just a replicator. It can produce a complete person in five years. He can have as many of such things as he wants. ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips, pulled out his knife, and pressed it down. ¡°Crush!¡± Boom! The murderous aura was scarlet and transformed into a wave of blood that surged down from above. However, in the face of this powerful killing intent, except for Judge who stiffened slightly, the others did not react at all. Those replicators were already standing upright. ¡°Tsk, useless?¡± Kuro put the knife back into the sheath. ¡°It¡¯s really powerful.¡± ¡°Killing intent?¡± Judge grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s very strong. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless to us because through my technology, they have long removed that useless feeling! See, this is the power of Vinsmoke!¡± The replicators are the same as the Vinsmoke family. They have no fear and no emotions. They are completely unaffected by things like killing intent. Similarly, their biggest reliance is that they are not afraid of Haoshoku. This is also why they can dominate North Blue. There is a limit to the human body. Even someone as strong as Whitebeard will be injured by ordinary attacks. Although numbers are meaningless to him, for others, numbers are still quite useful. If the Haoshoku that can clean up the miscellaneous soldiers in an instant is useless, then they will be attacked by the Vinsmoke family who has ¡®digitalism¡¯. This is another way of brewing. Hesitation and hesitation. ¡°So, cloning technology is really evil.¡± Kuro looked at Judge. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that people who lack feelings and desires lose the power to go to the future?¡± ¡°A strong physique and a ruthless heart is the true path to the future. What can a dog of the World Government like you know!¡± Judge said disdainfully, ¡°Even the World Government has to take my words seriously. What are you? Luciru Kuro, I repeat, if you stop me again, I will make you a third-class soldier and you will never be promoted!¡± His words were serious enough. Although this man¡¯s strength is not weak and he is Kizaru¡¯s subordinate, it is impossible to get rid of him from Marine, but Judge feels that he can prevent him from getting promoted. As a Marine, an official position is also important. Without an official position, you are nothing. If a Marine is only an ordinary Marine, it will probably be very uncomfortable for such a man! However, these words made this space fall silent. Reiju looked around and saw Leda, who was eating on the stone platform high in the sky, looking at Judge as if she was looking at an idiot. Crowe, who was standing nearby, pushed up his glasses and shook his head. It felt like he was looking at his father¡¯s stupidity. Boom! A great momentum came from the man in the air. He held the handle of the knife again and gritted his teeth. ¡°You said that. If I get promoted later, I will tear down your mobile castle and leave you with no territory!¡± There is such a good thing?! This is f*cking Vinsmoke, an existence that can affect the World Government. If they wanted to hate him, perhaps they could really let Kuro achieve his wish. The old man had done a good thing this time. This place was exactly what he wanted. Come to think of it, if such a situation really happens, other people will probably really ¡®disappear¡¯ when they come here. Ordinary Marines can¡¯t deal with such an unexpected situation, and those famous Vice-Admiral are not free now. They are all clearing the battlefield in New World to ensure that the duel can proceed smoothly. Only he could come here. Therefore, he was destined not to be promoted! Crack ¡­ The blade was slowly pulled out. Kuro¡¯s aura became stronger and stronger, making Reiju subconsciously swallow her saliva. She looked at her family worriedly. This aura¡­ and the thing in the sky. Maybe this man is not what they think? Perhaps¡­ I should be stronger? Can they really deal with it? ¡°Commodore Kuro!¡± Just as Kuro was about to attack, a loud shout suddenly came from nearby. He looked back and saw that Kaz had come ashore with a group of Marines and was rushing over. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring reinforcements!¡± Kaz obviously accelerated. A group of Marines was extremely fast and soon arrived at a nearby hill. He looked at them and immediately took out his saber and said seriously, ¡°Are you fighting? Then we won¡¯t be timid. Let¡¯s go, partners!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The Marine behind him immediately steamed a ball of white aura and surrounded it, making its body twist like a white beast, accelerating towards Vinsmoke. ¡°Go to a part and kill them. Don¡¯t let them cause trouble.¡± Judge instructed the replicator and spoke. The replicators that surrounded them split up and rushed towards Kaz. Soon, the two sides collided. Although these replicators have only been developed for a short period of five years, in terms of combat ability, they are definitely elites among soldiers. Moreover, because it was a clone, its movements were very neat and not as scattered as Pirate Battle. It was actually not knocked away by Kaz¡¯s battle formation at the first moment. The combat power of Kaz¡¯s battle formation is not strong in terms of offensive ability, but in terms of coordination and tenacity brought by will, it is not easy to be knocked down. Instead, they were entangled together. ¡°This is¡­¡± Kaz cut down a replicator and looked at the other expressionless people who stepped over the replicator and continued forward, stunned. Then, he cried. ¡°Sad, too sad, where is your heart?!¡± Chapter 396 Vinsmoke, Transformer In just a moment of battle, Kaz discovered the situation of these people. Their movements were uniform and they were completely unafraid of death, but they¡­ had no heart! They are all humans, why do they not have hearts! ¡°I fight pirates, no matter how evil they are, they have a heart.¡± Kaz cried as he shouted, ¡°How can a person be careless!¡± ¡°What are you shouting?¡± Judge, who was not far away, mocked, ¡°They are clones, of course they don¡¯t have a heart. I didn¡¯t give them that kind of thing from the beginning. It¡¯s just a newly produced consumable. It¡¯s enough as long as they complete the order.¡± ¡°Clone¡­¡± Kaz blocked the attack of a replicator and looked at him sadly. ¡°Clones also have hearts. How can they not have hearts? How can they not have hearts? As long as it¡¯s life, they should have hearts and emotions.¡± He shook off the attack of the replicator and cried, ¡°I can feel it, I can feel it. You are in the form of a newborn. You should be curious about everything. You shouldn¡¯t be so rigid!¡± ¡°Kaz, what are you doing?¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. If you don¡¯t fight, then get out of my way. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± He still wants to be complained about. What is this guy doing here? ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, give me a chance!¡± Kaz begged Kuro with tears in his eyes. ¡°Let me try, let me try. Everyone has a heart. Even if they are enemies, they should have a heart! Even if they are evil, their hearts should be tainted with evil. How can such evil that is used by others be real? How is this different from killing innocent babies?!¡± He clenched his fists and roared, ¡°As long as you are alive, you will definitely have a heart. If you want to be an enemy, at least let me kill you fair and square!¡± ¡°So hot-blooded¡­¡± Reiju shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s useless. They are just consumables produced by Father. They are born without those things. Give up, Marine, what you are doing is useless.¡± ¡°Wishful thinking.¡± Ezekiel snorted disdainfully. ¡°How can a replicator have a heart? Besides, that kind of thing is a burden.¡± ¡°Clown!¡± Judge glanced at Kaz and shook his head. He said to Kuro, ¡°Like you, they are some clown Marines who talk about justice every day. Only the winner is qualified to talk about that kind of thing! My replicator is perfectly regulated by my technology. Things like feelings don¡¯t exist from the beginning.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud roar, ¡°Remember it!!!¡± The sound was deafening and shocked the attacking replicators. At this moment, they stopped attacking. The white steam surrounding Marine gradually spread out and vaguely wrapped around the Replicator who was fighting with them. ¡°You are humans, there is no doubt about that!¡± Kaz rushed out in his high-speed form and cut open the chest of a replicator. Blood spurted out. ¡°See, it¡¯s red! The blood is red! The red blood is the symbol of being human!¡± ¡°Remember! When you were just ¡®born¡¯, your curiosity about the world, even if it was only for a moment, please remember that feeling, that is the mark of human, that is human emotion!¡± The white aura wrapped around the replicators. ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Judge¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief at this moment. Those Battle Replicators actually hesitated! They did not carry out his orders immediately but hesitated. The cold faces of these replicators clearly had other expressions. This is nothing! His technique should be perfect. He should not even hesitate! ¡°All of you attack and kill that group of Marines. Do you want to be reforged?!¡± Judge shouted. Receiving the order, the faces of the affected replicators returned to their cold expressions and began to attack. ¡°Human!!!¡± However, Kaz¡¯s roar made the replicator in front of him waver again. Even the replicators around the Vinsmoke family looked a little relieved. General Kaz raised his saber and cut his arm. He stretched out his saber and pointed at the place where red blood was flowing. ¡°Do you see that? I also have blood, the same blood as you! If you don¡¯t believe me, let them see that we have the same symbol as them!¡± The Marines behind him pulled out their knives and made a cut on their arms, causing bright red blood to flow out. They raised them in unison for the replicators to see. ¡°Urdi! How was he born!¡± Kaz pointed at one of the Marines. ¡°Reporting! In the fire, pirates burned my village!¡± The Marine stood at attention and replied. ¡°Houston, what about you!¡± ¡°Report! My mother was pregnant with me for twelve months and almost didn¡¯t give birth!¡± ¡°Klimt!¡± ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know, I was picked up!¡± ¡°Kazak!¡± ¡°Me? I was born normally and my family is harmonious.¡± The Marines who were called said one by one. Some were miserable, some didn¡¯t know their background, and some had normal families. After asking, Kaz looked back at the replicators and shouted, ¡°Everyone is born in a different way, and so are you. Maybe your birth time is very short and the way you were born is the same, but for us, it is a different person!¡± ¡°You guys are meaningful. You were born in this world and what everyone does is meaningful!¡± The white aura was getting thicker and thicker. Kaz reached out to them and roared, ¡°Decide who you are and what kind of person you want to be. Your fate should be decided by yourself!¡± ¡°Even if you obey orders and fight against us, you should listen with your heart, not be like a consumable and become completely useless after being consumed! I, Dougreg Kaz, want to deal with humans with their own will, not consumables!¡± ¡°Cheer up, you are not machines, you are flesh and blood humans!¡± Clank. The blade in the hand of a replicator fell, and two streams of tears silently fell from his eyes covered by the mask. He opened his mouth and his tongue kept spinning inside, as if he was trying to break out of some kind of obstacle. Finally, he slowly spat out some unclear but unusually shocking words: ¡°I am¡­ human.¡± It worked! Those replicators who had long been eliminated from the ¡®feel¡¯ and ¡®think¡¯ genes could actually speak human language on their own! Judge¡¯s pupils contracted and he looked extremely shocked. How is this possible! ¡°What¡­ should people do?¡± A replicator said with difficulty. ¡®I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ No such thoughts and emotions were instilled. They are just killing weapons that respect orders. They don¡¯t know what humans are, nor do they know what thinking is before this. At this moment, Kaz¡¯s words seemed to have ignited the flame of thought in his heart. He just felt that he was ¡®him¡¯, but what was ¡®him¡¯, he wasn¡¯t clear or understood. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then look at me!¡± Kaz looked at the dazed replicators and shouted, ¡°In the name of ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯, carry it and drive away the confusion in your hearts. This is the justice that belongs to us weaklings! Until the day you find the true meaning of your existence and find justice!¡± Chapter 397 Red Earl ¡°Hey, are you kidding me¡­¡± In the sky, Kuro was also a little shocked. After seeing Kaz¡¯s bold words, the affected replicators murmured, ¡°The power of will defeated technology? Idealism defeated materialism?¡± Isn¡¯t this f*cking bad? Good lord, I¡¯m directly good lord! Can psionic energy ascend in this world?! ¡°What a joke!¡± A roar came from the crowd wrapped in replicators. Judge¡¯s feet shot out, and the spear flashed with golden electromagnetism and went straight to Kaz. ¡°My results are perfect! You clown who used crooked methods to destroy my results, you are not allowed to live in this world!¡± Vinsmoke¡¯s biggest reliance is on technology and at the same time, these replicators that can be produced at will are Judge¡¯s most trustworthy force. But now, this martial arts foundation has the risk of being turned around! The bearded Marine must not be left behind. ¡°Everyone, attack together and kill this Marine!¡± For this bearded man, his priority level has surpassed everything! I must kill him! ¡°Remember! Remember your emotions as humans and learn to think independently, human!¡± Kaz clenched his fists and yelled at the other replicants charging at him. The white aura gradually spread, as if it was contagious, spreading from one to ten to a hundred and quickly spreading to the charging replicators. The power of will made the replicators stop in place one by one, revealing a blank expression. Even Basil, who followed nearby, couldn¡¯t help but shiver. At this moment, he was thinking about his meaning as a human. After thinking about it, the scene was fixed on the scene where he was beaten up. Could it be that¡­ he was born to be beaten? No! This is definitely not the case! A tool man will never be a slave! I must turn over! You must become a Marine Admiral! ¡°Human! Think about it! Think about justice!¡± Kaz roared. ¡°Die!¡± At this time, Judge and others had already flown in front of Kaz and attacked together. ¡°Psychic Blade: Lion Bite!¡± At this moment, Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and waved his knife. Whoosh! A strong wind rose from the blade and quickly blew towards Judge and others. The air around Judge and others suddenly became violent. The strong wind blew from behind them and all five of them were swept up and blown into the distance. Chi chi chi! When he was swept up, Judge¡¯s body seemed to be cut by wind blades, constantly hitting the combat suit, making the combat suit ring. The combat suit finally broke apart in the wind blade cutting, and a dense hole appeared, cutting Judge¡¯s skin. ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t forget me, I¡¯m still waiting for you to complain.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and said lightly. This move is an upgraded version of ¡®Fighting Lion¡¯. Through the mastery of the air, a blade is swung out, forming dense wind blades. It is no longer the same as before. It can only blow away the human body to a certain extent. Instead, it can be used to cut non-stop air blades. They landed on the ground under the strong wind. ¡°Battle suit, Battle suit is broken!¡± Judge touched his combat suit and looked panicked. ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± Reiju half straightened up, stared at the sky, and shouted. Whoosh! Kuro instantly appeared in front of them and pointed his black saber at Judge. ¡°Can you tell me now? Give me an explanation, even if you make it up.¡± ¡°Winches!¡± Yongzhi jumped up and punched Kuro. Chi! Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it. The blade turned into a black light and directly cut on Yongzhi¡¯s chest. The combat suit was completely torn apart and a huge cut appeared on Yongzhi¡¯s chest, causing him to fall down with blood. ¡°Yongzhi!¡± When Reiju saw this scene, she became anxious and jumped towards Kuro with a ball of pinkish-red poison in her palm. ¡°Poison?¡± Kuro tilted his body and his palm was stained with a layer of Armament Haki. He grabbed Reiju¡¯s wrist and kicked her abdomen. Bang! This kick made Reiju retch and her body flew straight back, sliding on the ground for a few meters before stopping. ¡°It¡¯s terrible. It¡¯s not good to get it on.¡± Kuro opened his mouth and showed surprise. ¡°Lightning Fist!¡± Niger¡¯s fist gathered a large amount of electric light and attacked from the side the moment Kuro kicked Reiju. Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it, his body just flashed slightly, the blade turned and a black light flashed on Nick¡¯s shoulder. Chi! The clothes on Nick¡¯s shoulder were torn open and he fell down. ¡°Sparks, Double Spin!¡± Ezekiel jumped out from behind Kuro, gathered sparks in his hands, and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s die together!¡± His hands, and together. BOOM!!! An explosion exploded from his hand, and the raging flames rushed from him to the nearby. The power of this move is not low. If you hit it head-on, you will suffer a lot of damage. ¡°Wind Bind.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even turn his head and said lightly. The exploding flames were scattered by Distortion Cut at this moment, turning into little sparks that scattered around like fireworks in the night sky. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! Very beautiful!¡± On the stone platform, Leda clapped her hands and shouted, ¡°Hey, redhead, let¡¯s have another beautiful fireworks!¡± Chi! Kuro didn¡¯t give him a chance. He swung his blade back and cut Ezekiel¡¯s chest, making him fall to the ground. ¡°Can you say it now?¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and pointed at Judge¡¯s face, looking down at him. In the Vinsmoke family, four people fell around Kuro, each of them looking up and bleeding. Judge, who was pointed at by a knife, was even more frightened. At the side, Reiju, who was covered in wounds, was holding her abdomen and half kneeling with a complicated expression. Crack ¡­ Not far away, the camera lens was slowly twisting and taking a photo. It was time to set the timer. ¡°Raidfield!¡± As Judge, who still had feelings, under the threat of this blade, he shouted tearfully, ¡°It¡¯s Ledfield! He entrusted us to do this, with the purpose of obtaining the fragment of the treasure map held by four countries and finding a legendary treasure!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Kuro froze and blinked. ¡°Ridefield?¡± Judge nodded vigorously and begged, ¡°It has nothing to do with us. We were just hired. For such a strong person, we, Vinsmoke, can¡¯t resist! I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die! My ambition hasn¡¯t been completed, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Kuro thought about it and felt that the name was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. Is there such a thing in the sea? ¡°Chloe?¡± He subconsciously looked at Crowe, only to find that Crowe was sweating profusely. ¡°Mr. Kuro, that is¡­ the legendary great pirate!¡± Crowe¡¯s hands were shaking as he pushed up his glasses. ¡°Legend has it that one person can compare to Whitebeard and Roger¡¯s existence. Lonely Red, Red Earl, Ledfield.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s him.¡± Kuro nodded, put Autumn Water into the scabbard, and turned to leave. ¡°Hurry up and retreat! Why are you still standing there!¡± Kuro roared at the people who were still in a daze. He remembered that there was such a big pervert. If he was sick, he would deal with such a person. Leave such a troublesome person to the Marine Headquarters. He did not come to the North Blue to fight with someone comparable to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). ¡°Ah!!!¡± At this moment, a series of screams came from behind the huge mountain that Kuro had just landed on. A group of Yonk¨­ (Four Kingdoms) soldiers flew away and a figure slowly walked out of the crowd. ¡°Hey, Kuro, I think someone is coming.¡± At this moment, on the stone platform, Lida pointed over there and cold sweat flowed down her face. ¡°So¡­ so strong!¡± Chapter 398 Be Careful not to twist your waist! In the crowd, the person who was slowly walking over dragged four people who were seriously injured with their eyes rolled back. Those people all had crowns on their heads. They were the kings of the Four Kingdoms. He was tall and thin, with white hair braided into two braids that hung over his shoulders. His eyebrows were scarlet, and a gold chain hung from his mouth. He was wearing a plum-red shirt and blood-red trousers, black leather shoes with gold edges, and a wide blood-red cloak with checkered patterns on the inside. He had a blue rose around his neck and a slender bat-handle umbrella in his hand. With a devilish smile on his face, he put down the king of the four countries and his figure flashed. In the next moment, he appeared at the highest point of the mountain that divided the battlefield and looked down at Judge. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ wasted so much time and it¡¯s not done yet. We have already exceeded the time we agreed, Judge.¡± Judge argued, ¡°It¡¯s just that this Marine is not easy to deal with. Without him, we would have completed it long ago.¡± ¡°Failure is failure, just like Roger was captured and Newgate died in battle. Failure, nothing can be undone.¡± The man shook his head. ¡°Since I have taken action myself, the cooperation will be canceled. I don¡¯t want the deposit. The rest of the profits are not for you.¡± ¡°How can this be!¡± Judge shouted, ¡°We also did a lot!¡± ¡°Work?¡± The man glanced at Judge and was silent for a while before he nodded and said, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what I think. Win the Four Kingdoms to get the title, take advantage of my laxness to get the treasure. If you can defeat me, you can also get the title of defeating ¡®Solitary Red¡¯. It¡¯s really despicable, so I hate to ally with people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him, Lonely Red, Red Earl, Balorick Ledfield,¡± Crowe confirmed. Hearing Crowe¡¯s words, Ledfield looked over. ¡°A Marine who wants to live in peace? Interesting, why is he here?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before Crowe could react, he continued to nod. ¡°Oh, the boss came over, so he had to come over?¡± ¡°Nani?¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened. This guy actually saw through his thoughts. As expected of¡­ ¡°As expected of a legendary figure?¡± Ledfield said to Crowe, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The so-called legend says that you can leave your name on the sea, and I am not qualified to leave my name on the sea now, so I came here to find the opportunity to become the strongest.¡± ¡°This Kenbonshoku (Observation)¡­.¡± Kuro saw this scene and stared at the old man standing on the high ground and clicked his tongue. ¡°He¡¯s a little strong.¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro.¡± Ledfield turned and said, ¡°I know you, a famous Marine who has recently appeared, huh? It¡¯s interesting that you think being famous is a bad thing.¡± So strong that he can read his own mind?! Kuro¡¯s eyebrows sank. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to.¡± Ledfield shook his head. ¡°My Kenbonshoku (Observation) has been very powerful since I was a child. I can easily see through people¡¯s hearts. Now, this is even more powerful. But don¡¯t worry, people like you can only read the surface thoughts.¡± ¡°I heard you were on the sixth floor. Did that bastard Tiki let you out?¡± Kuro tightened his grip on Autumn Water and faced Ledfield. He consciously restrained his mind and did not let Ledfield read his thoughts before looking over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ledfield looked up at the sky and sighed sadly. ¡°Let it out? No, I can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just that I was willing to come out. Newgate is dead¡­ The old guys on the sea are not glorious after all. Age is the biggest enemy. They are not defeated by the enemy, they are just old. So I came out.¡± He reached out to the moon. ¡°I will find it and restore the power of youth. Then, after Roger and Newgate, I will become the strongest person in the sea. I will find the only treasure and become the new Pirate King.¡± ¡°You continue, goodbye.¡± Kuro cupped his hands and was about to leave. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Ledfield smiled at him. ¡°Before I get that power¡­¡± Whoosh! With that, his body flashed and he instantly arrived in front of Leda on the stone platform, and the bat-shaped umbrella stabbed towards her. ¡°I don¡¯t want Marines to know about my reappearance!¡± The speed was so fast that Lida could not react in time. She maintained her eating posture and froze there. At that moment, the stone platform below her collapsed. Just as the Bat Umbrella was about to arrive, Leda fell down because she lacked support. Ledfield smiled and the bat umbrella he waved suddenly moved down and slashed at Leda. Clang!!! A black saber was placed on the bat umbrella, and a wave of air was immediately stimulated in the air, spreading out in a circle. Kuro appeared opposite Ledfield, his face gloomy. ¡°Hey, old man, what do you want to do!¡± ¡°Nice knife. Is it yours?¡± Ledfield¡¯s umbrella was painted with a touch of Armament Haki and entangled with the black blade. The two sides wrestled and made a cracking sound. At this moment, he suddenly moved his hand up and the Bat Umbrella smoothly slid up the Autumn Water Blade. With a flip of his wrist, the Bat Umbrella rotated on his palm and went straight for Kuro¡¯s head. ¡°Afterimage Slash!¡± However, this sword only stabbed an afterimage. Kuro¡¯s body rippled like water and a cold voice sounded from behind Ledfield. Autumn Water turned into a black light and slashed down. Ledfield smiled. The moment the autumn water hit him, his body disappeared in a flash and he appeared on the ground. He praised, ¡°Your speed is not bad. You can actually keep up with me.¡± He couldn¡¯t fly. So many actions just now were done in the air, which shows how fast it was. ¡°The old guy should leave.¡± Kuro¡¯s blade missed, he reached out to the sky and gritted his teeth, ¡°Forcibly come out and move, be careful not to twist your waist!¡± The sky was dark, and a large number of weapons, rocks, and ships fell from the sky like meteors, aiming at Ledfield and bombarding it. ¡°This ability¡­¡± Ledfield looked up and said nostalgically, ¡°I miss it. Shiki also¡­¡± He held the Bat Umbrella tightly and waved it up heavily. A semi-circular ripple cut out from the umbrella and swept towards the object falling from the sky. BOOM!!! Under the slash, those things were all destroyed. The rocks were broken and the weapons were deformed into fragments. The ship was even cut through and shattered into a ball. Under the shock wave of the slash, they collectively splashed away. A few rudder flew out and hit Kuro¡¯s head. Kuro bared his teeth and clenched his fingers. ¡°Lion Wei Ground Roll!¡± The broken objects, including the rudder, gathered together again and formed a huge lion head with a roaring mouth that bit at Ledfield. Even if it shattered into pieces, it was still under his control! Chapter 399 Justice Will Not Perish, Shield Will Not Perish! ¡°Lion¡­¡± Ledfield erected the Bat Umbrella in front of him, the blood-red cape behind him fluttered back, he jumped and quickly stabbed into the sky. The tiny person was as small as an ant in front of the huge lion head, but its power could not be underestimated. ¡°This kind of power is not enough!¡± The tip of the umbrella stabbed into the face of the roaring lion. Boom! With just a little contact, countless cracks appeared on the surface of the condensed lion head. The cracks split open, turning the lion head into fragments that scattered like rain. ¡°Tire you to death!¡± Kuro held the hand again, and the broken things showed signs of polymerization again. Smashing people, this kind of thing does not take much effort. He could grind him for a year. What else can he do besides grinding such a strong person? ¡°Oh? Taking advantage of my old age?¡± Ledfield finished his thrust and landed on the ground. He saw Lion Head showing signs of reassembling and smiled. ¡°You are very unpleasant. You are obviously very strong. Since you don¡¯t want to fight me, I will clear the field first.¡± With that, he looked at the other Marines and was about to rush over when suddenly, Kuro, who was above him, flashed and appeared in front of Ledfield. Dang! The black saber and the Bat Umbrella collided, triggering a wave of air. With a slash, Kuro¡¯s figure disappeared and appeared behind Ledfield. Autumn water rose and turned into a hundred blades that slashed together. ¡°Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± ¡°Not bad speed.¡± Ledfield turned around when Kuro disappeared and the Bat Umbrella in his hand also turned into a shadow and hit the hundred slashes in an instant. Dang dang dang dang dang! A series of air explosions spread out in the center of the two of them, causing the dust on the ground to roll and wrap around them. Both sides were focused and stared at each other. One had a gloomy face and the other had a wicked smile. It seemed that the old man was more at ease. ¡°This is an opportunity¡­¡± Judge stood up unsteadily and stared at Kaz. ¡°The biggest threat is not here, so let¡¯s kill this Marine first. Only when he disappears can Vinsmoke be safe! Stand up!¡± The three brothers stood up as they were told, holding the wounds that had just been cut and panting. ¡°Father is right, that guy can¡¯t stay!¡± Ezekiel took a few breaths and looked at Kaz who was surrounded by Marines and replicators. He was still shouting there. ¡°Think human! Be free human! We are all human, we have the right to choose our own life!¡± Kaz roared at the remaining replicators, ¡°Remember! Stand up! If you are confused, then we will rely on my subordinates first and bear our common justice!¡± His words were really not to buy people¡¯s hearts or to covet combat power. This was from the bottom of his heart. No matter who heard it, they would feel that this bearded man was speaking with particular sincerity. No matter how evil a person was, they would think that this man, Doug Cass, was a sincere person with justice in his heart. Only sincerity can move people! But the more this is the case, Judge will find it terrifying. This is a man who threatens the foundation of Vinsmoke¡¯s rule with his will alone. He must disappear! ¡°Reiju, your injuries are the lightest. Why haven¡¯t you stood up?!¡± Judge looked at Reiju. Reiju pursed her lips and glanced at the battle between the two sides whose smoke had rolled into a completely indiscernible state. A trace of bitterness flashed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. Those replicators were shaken, which made Reiju feel very good. This is how it should be. The evil Vinsmoke should have this ending. It was just that her genes made her unable to disobey orders. With an imperceptible sigh, Reiju stood up and looked at Kaz and murmured, ¡°Sorry, Marine.¡± ¡°Mixed Color Burst!¡± The three brothers were the first to attack. They moved together. The red, blue, and green colors mixed together, and the soles of their feet sprayed directly at Kaz. ¡°Protect Major Cass!¡± Seeing this, a group of Marines stood at the front of Kaz with weapons. ¡°People who are lost! Please stand on my left and right!¡± Kaz raised his saber with a hot-blooded expression and shouted, ¡°We will decide our own lives!¡± Crack! This sentence seemed to freeze something, and the white aura was linked to every replicator, firmly embedded in them. A group of replicators picked up the weapons below and quickly stood in front of Kaz and stood with the Marines. These replicators shouted in unison, ¡°Human Wall!¡± The white aura was even more dense, rising from these replicators and mixing together. ¡°Can¡¯t be repaired! Are you going to disobey orders, garbage!¡± Yongzhi, who was rushing forward, shouted. Within the white aura, images played back like a live broadcast. It was in a huge factory. They were huddled in a jar. Time seemed to be out of circulation here. It was forever dead. It was not until someone pushed open the door and walked here, as if he was ordering something, that he pulled out some jars and opened them. They walked out of the jars. Then, after a short period of training, they learned how to kill, then picked up their weapons and walked into the battlefield. Kill, kill, kill, still kill. Every scene was interwoven with blood and fire. If the replicator dies, it will be abandoned, and it will not even be recycled. It can only step over its body. All the images were being killed and abandoned. But in the picture, a voice sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to kill for nothing¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be abandoned¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the jar forever¡­¡± On the screen, under the soft murmur of the voice, it was covered by the white aura. ¡°We¡­¡± A replicator looked at the three brothers through the white aura and said word by word, ¡°No, trash.¡± ¡°We¡­¡± All the replicators spoke at the same time. Their loud voices seemed to shake the air. Those obscured images were deeply embedded in the white aura. ¡°It will decide your life!!¡± BOOM!!! The three brothers¡¯ attack arrived with a bang. The white aura formed a huge white shield at this moment! The attack was blocked by this shield and could not move forward at all. Cass burst into tears. ¡°I feel it, I feel it! You guys are so thoughtful! It¡¯s great, it¡¯s really great!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a human wall, it¡¯s not a human wall! This is a shield of justice! In the name of ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯, a shield formed!¡± Kaz roared, ¡°Stand up, all of you! As long as justice exists in your hearts, this shield will never disappear. We will hold this shield for justice and for Brigadier Kuro, forever standing in front!¡± ¡°Justice will not die, shield will not die!¡± Brigadier Kuro, did you see that! This is the strong shield taught by your justice! Chapter 400 Old People Have to Be Careful When They Come Out for Intense Activity ¡°What a joke, where did this strange shield come from!¡± Incomprehensible! Judge could not understand at all. There are no technical factors in it. It is clearly just a ¡®human wall¡¯ used by a simple replicator to block attacks. Why did it become a shield that can resist his children¡¯s joint attack? What is that strange white aura? ¡°I can¡¯t understand!¡± Judge¡¯s spear flashed with a golden electromagnetic light and shot towards Kaz from the side. Bang! However, at this moment, a huge dark figure appeared behind him and pressed his head to the ground. Crowe, who had turned into a five-meter-tall werewolf, pressed Judge¡¯s head with his huge claws and bared his canine teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that I don¡¯t exist!¡± On the other side, Reiju also encountered Leda, who came suddenly. Leda rushed in front of Reiju and without waiting for Reiju to attack, she opened her fingers and pressed them in the middle of Reiju¡¯s chest. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± After being pressed down by the palm, Reiju¡¯s palm, which was floating with toxins, drooped down weakly and her body went limp. ¡°I¡­ I have no strength,¡± Reiju said weakly. ¡°Hey, my figure is not bad.¡± Lida glanced at Reiju, who was lying down, and her body leaned forward. ¡°Speed Shave.¡± Then, with a flash of her feet, she disappeared from the spot and went straight to the three brothers blocked by the white shield. At this time, Ichiji and Yonji were blocked by the shield and they couldn¡¯t break the shield no matter how hard they fought. Just as they were feeling impatient, they saw Lida suddenly flash past and reached out to touch the three of them. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± The three of them immediately felt powerless and their bodies went limp. ¡°Miss Lida, amazing!¡± Seeing this, Kaz praised him. During this time, it was impossible for Leda not to train. With that insecure Kuro dragging her around, she basically trained every day. After body technique training, she would practice Haki. After Haki training, she would practice her abilities and let Kuro hold her back. Recently, her control over her abilities had also improved. The time taken to absorb essence energy is greatly shortened. It is just a matter of touching it. ¡°No, you¡¯re the good one.¡± Leda looked at the white shield and rolled her eyes. She probably couldn¡¯t break this thing. This defense is completely comparable to Kuro¡¯s ¡°Black Tortoise¡±. His body technique is obviously not very good, and there is no Haki to speak of, but Kaz can reach this level just by relying on his will. When he was at the top, he was able to fight against the Captain of Whitebeard. If he is not strong, then he is not strong. Clang! Clang! Clang! On the other side, in the smoke and dust, Kuro and Ledfield were still swinging their weapons. The speed on both sides was about the same, and Ledfield¡¯s sword was even faster than Kuro¡¯s. Although in the eyes of others, it was completely invisible, they only saw the shock waves exploding between the two, but in Kuro¡¯s eyes, the old guy¡¯s swing was not slow. But in terms of speed, he is actually not as fast as Kuro, but his powerful Kenbonshoku (Observation) allows him to have the power of foresight. When Kuro moves his wrist, he will swing his sword to block, it looks like he is half a beat slower than him. At this time, both sides used Haki, and his Haki was stronger than his. After each collision, the old guy¡¯s hand would be slower, causing both sides to be evenly matched. But at this moment, Ledfield was a little stunned. Bang! The two figures moved and changed directions. After another collision, Ledfield looked at the white shield in a daze. ¡°There are also such sincere people in the ugly world.¡± Bang! Kuro placed his blade on Ledfield¡¯s bat umbrella and triggered a wave of air. The huge force caused a round cloud of dust to rush out from the soles of the old thing¡¯s feet. ¡°Old man, look carefully, be careful not to get cut!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. That was true, but he had cut for so long that he had never hit Ledfield. ¡°Old people will reminisce about the past.¡± Ledfield smiled devilishly. ¡°I have been outstanding in Kenbonshoku (Observation) since I was a child and am used to seeing ugliness. Now that I see such a sincere person, I have to be surprised. There are still such people in the sea.¡± ¡°But because of this, as those sincere people die of old age, the sea becomes more despicable. Only by regaining their youth can they reach the highest throne!¡± He exerted strength in his arm and instantly swung Kuro¡¯s knife away. His fingers turned and he held the front end of the umbrella handle and pushed it forward, the tip of the umbrella was pointed straight at Kuro. At the same time, Kuro¡¯s water that had been washed away fell back down and was swung down. Bang!! The two of them retreated and slid a few meters on the ground. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s so powerful. When did the Marines have a kid like you?¡± Ledfield looked at his clothes that had been cut open. The blood-red cloak was tilted to one side and there was a hole in his shoulder. A touch of Armament Haki was slowly fading. ¡°The old man has been in prison for too long, can¡¯t he even distinguish the world? When you¡¯re old, you should retire obediently and come out to join in the fun.¡± Kuro¡¯s clothes were not torn. He stared at Ledfield and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, but you don¡¯t seem to want to let me go.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Ledfield smiled and said, ¡°Although you look tricky, if you die here, Marine will lose a good power.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes, and the Armament Haki on his chest that had just resisted Ledfield¡¯s attack spread out. A touch of black rose from his neck, and his exposed wrist was also covered by Haki. A cross mark appeared on his forehead as the darkness deepened to purple, and two purple tear marks appeared under his eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Kuro use this image for a long time.¡± Leda stepped on one of the three brothers and turned to look. She said in surprise, ¡°This is serious.¡± ¡°Covered in Armament Haki?¡± Ledfield was surprised. ¡°Is Haki so abundant? Kid, or is it just a bluff?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you try.¡± Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and stared at him. ¡°Old people come out to activities regardless of the time and place. It¡¯s very likely that they will suddenly die!¡± Whoosh! His figure rippled like water, and in the next moment, he appeared behind Ledfield. The blade was instantly pulled out and split into three, surrounding him without any blind spots. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± The moment Kuro appeared, Ledfield made a move. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki captured the Marine brat¡¯s movements and he was about to fight back, but when these three slashes came, his pupils shrank. He could not dodge it. He was surrounded by these three blades in any direction. But ¡­ ¡°The flaw lies in the person who attacked!¡± Ledfield stabbed straight at Kuro¡¯s neck, the tip of the bat umbrella, sweeping out a purple Haki vortex. If you can¡¯t dodge it, just stab it! Chapter 401 Someone Must Sit on the Empty Throne Advanced Haki! Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and the speed of his blade did not decrease but increased. At this moment, the Armament Haki at his throat became more solid. The blade hit Ledfield. At this moment, the Bat Umbrella stabbed Kuro¡¯s throat. Bang!!! The two of them separated again. Ledfield grunted and retreated more than ten meters this time. His shoulders, waist, and chest were all cut. Even with the enhancement of Armament Haki in those three directions, they were still cut open. At the same time, his clothes seemed to have been cut by thin blades, and there were countless cuts on his body. In just a moment, the gentleman¡¯s appearance looked tattered. Kuro only leaned back, and there was a trace of blood in his throat. He twisted his neck and his face was a little heavy. His strength was scattered by this blow. This old guy is indeed old and very experienced. This was not comparable to Golden Lion¡¯s incomplete state. At that time, it took so long to cut off one of his hands, but in the end, if he pulled out the rudder, he was not his opponent at all. However, the present is not comparable to the past. ¡°The power of shock?¡± Ledfield looked at the small wounds on his body and frowned. ¡°Can Haki reach such strength?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good!¡± Kuro grinned. He did not study the ¡®Nail Fist Art¡¯ brought by Basil for nothing. His Haki can now be combined with a little counterforce. Through the form of external release, combined with the ¡®diffusion¡¯ nature of the Nail Fist Art, if others hit him, they will be reflected by the force. As the saying goes, the outer circle scrapes¡­ No, in any case, hitting me is equivalent to hitting yourself. ¡°Lion Calls!¡± Kuro reached out his hand and the debris that had been shattered by Ledfield reassembled into a huge lion head that bit at him from the air. ¡°I told you, this trick is useless. Even Shiki didn¡¯t dare to be careless with me.¡± Ledfield held the Bat Umbrella and was about to break the lion¡¯s head again when he suddenly stopped and looked down. He saw that his ankles were tied by the rocks that were spat out. ¡°Of course the ability must be combined with itself!¡± Kuro¡¯s voice came from afar and quickly came to Ledfield¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t know when Autumn Water had returned to her sheath. At this time, she was pulled out by him again and turned into a straight black light. ¡°Yuelong!¡± The black blade flashed. ¡°Jiuhe?¡± With a move of his ankle, Ledfield broke through the shackles of the rock and his body turned into a shadow as he retreated, avoiding the extremely fast knife. ¡°Tsk, a poisonous snake.¡± Kuro waved one hand and triggered a wave of rocks, surging forward. Boom! The stone wave was quickly broken and Ledfield jumped back and forth in the space as if he had teleported. He jumped into the sky and after breaking the huge lion head with his sword, he teleported again in the space, not letting Kuro catch him. Kuro¡¯s pupils kept shifting, staring at the flickering figure. ¡°Can¡¯t I catch it? This old thing¡­¡± Haki, swordsmanship¡­ Armament Haki may not be as domineering as Kaido, but Kenbonshoku (Observation) is as strong as a monster. In Kenbonshoku (Observation), Kuro is not his opponent. If he doesn¡¯t calm down, it will be difficult to capture him. Kuro held Autumn Water in his hand and turned it from the blade that he had just swung back to the blade in front of him. The fingers of his other hand moved slightly and the lion heads in the air fell one after another, forming a semicircle barrier in front of him. ¡°Psychic Blade: Lion Bite!¡± The blade swung out, stirring up a strong wind that swept into the barrier. Chi chi chi! A dense number of tiny cut marks appeared on the ground. As the wind swept, it kept pushing towards the flickering afterimage. Let¡¯s see how you hide! ¡°This is really¡­¡± Ledfield stopped flashing and the Bat Umbrella swept away the purple gas. A mass of omnidirectional slash that wrapped him spread from his body. The slash and the wind intertwined and made a crisp sound. This guy is a little tricky. ¡°But if it¡¯s only to this extent¡­¡± The strong wind was still blowing. Ledfield stretched out his hand and the bat umbrella was erected in front of his face, in the posture of a knight holding a sword. ¡°It¡¯s far from enough, kid!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Leda subconsciously shouted when he made this gesture. For some reason, just looking at it made her hair stand on end. He will die! ¡°Tou!¡± Whoosh! The figure with the cloak turned into a blood-red light and directly broke through the wind and waves in the storm and rushed towards Kuro at an extremely fast speed. On the tip of the umbrella, Haki had already condensed into a point and flashed with purple light. One point to break the formation! ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: Black Tortoise!¡± Of course, Kuro did not dare to be careless. He immediately wiped Autumn Water with two fingers. As the golden light appeared on the blade, a Xuanwu phantom enveloped his body. The turtle shell blocked in front of him, and the snake-shaped phantom coiled on it stared straight at the advancing blood-red star. ¡°Oh? A phantom beast, a magical sword technique.¡± Ledfield¡¯s body froze, but only for a moment. It didn¡¯t affect his speed at all. The tip of the umbrella pierced the turtle shell that was protecting Kuro in all directions. Crack! The turtle shell revealed a large number of cracks under that point, shattering inch by inch like glass. ¡°Lion Thousand Cut Valley!¡± At this moment, Kuro waved his hand and his blade turned into an afterimage, slashing out a hundred golden slashes in a row, bombarding Ledfield in front of him like a storm. ¡°Oh¡­ Shiki¡¯s move. It seems that he is not only dead.¡± Ledfield¡¯s figure flashed straight as if he was taking a stroll in the park. When the slash came, he turned into an afterimage and flashed away, making the slash miss. There were hundreds of slashes, none of them hit. Such a short distance ¡­ The application of speed is completely different from that of Kuro. No, in terms of small-scale dodging, it is even faster than him. This is not as simple as Observation Haki strength. With this speed alone¡­ No wonder he was comparable to Roger and Whitebeard back then. ¡°No wonder he was comparable to Roger and Whitebeard back then.¡± This brief moment of absent-mindedness allowed Ledfield to read his thoughts. He thrust his bat umbrella straight at Kuro and was stopped by his blade. The fingers of his other hand were clenched and a large number of earth spikes protruded from Ledfield. ¡°No.¡± Bang! In a flash, Ledfield quickly shattered the earth spikes and flashed to the back. He said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t compare to them, I never have.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Ledfield pointed his bat umbrella at Kuro and said in a loud voice, ¡°It¡¯s even worse! Today¡¯s little ghosts are very arrogant. They don¡¯t know how bold Roger and Whitebeard were and how powerful they were. They can easily gain the trust of their companions and trust in the heart and power of their companions. It¡¯s not something you little ghosts can understand!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met Shiki, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have used ¡®Thousand Cutting Valley¡¯. That fool is only bold about his strength, and he can¡¯t be compared to Roger and Whitebeard, but he is already a minority in the sea.¡± ¡°Ugly, too ugly!¡± Ledfield¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The world is so ugly, no one has the right to get the throne at the end of the sea, but in this world, the throne is not allowed to be empty, so I will do it! I will replace Roger and Whitebeard and become the ultimate king!¡± ¡°Restore your youth, rule the sea, and become the strongest in the world!¡± ¡°Only in this way can you ugly guys see the situation clearly and know that the sea is not a game that you despicable people can participate in!¡± Chapter 402 You¡¯re Not As Good As Golden Lion ¡°Despicable?¡± Kuro snorted and held Autumn Water tightly. ¡°Stop pretending to be noble. In the sea, no one is more noble than anyone else. If you look down on others, you may suffer because of it!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Ledfield smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t been to an underwater prison, but so what? It¡¯s just some selfish people.¡± Whoosh! His figure flashed and he could not be captured in space at all. This time, Ledfield used his real speed and soon appeared on the side of Kuro, Bat Umbrella stabbed with Haki. ¡°Vermillion Bird!¡± Kuro could not react in time and immediately shouted. When Bat Umbrella stabbed over, a ball of fire surrounded him and turned into a bird of fire, spreading its wings. ¡°The flames formed by the slash?¡± This umbrella pierced into the body of the big bird. Ledfield was slightly stunned, he retracted the bat umbrella and his figure dodged. The cloak on his back spread out like a spiral on the Vermillion Bird, cutting the Vermillion Bird into a spiral. However, this was useless for Vermillion Bird. Her cut body was quickly filled with slashes. She cried and flapped her wings, running towards Ledfield. I¡¯ll wear you out! ¡°Oh? A move that can constantly recover, are you prepared to exhaust my stamina?¡± Ledfield tightened his grip on the bat umbrella and said with some disgust, ¡°This body¡­ is too old. Otherwise, I will try to see who is really strong, but now, I need a little skill.¡± He flashed out again at a high speed. This time, he did not tangle with Kuro. Instead, he turned into a blood-red star and pressed towards Leda and a group of Marines. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Kuro immediately removed his Vermillion Bird form, and with two fingers and a blade, he turned into a golden light, ¡°White Tiger!¡± The White Tiger phantom flowed out of the blade and wrapped around Ledfield. It was a White Tiger formed by dense slashes. Its tiger claws could capture the enemy and pull them into the attack range to slash. It is also a trick that is not easy to avoid. ¡°Another kind of esper, but at this level¡­ it¡¯s not enough!¡± Ledfield, who was pulled into the range, suddenly accelerated and broke through the encirclement of the White Tiger Claw and shot straight towards Marine. ¡°Major Lida, Major Crowe, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡± At this moment, Kaz suddenly shouted, ¡°Let us become shields against evil!¡± He suddenly punched his chest and a white aura surrounded all the replicators on Tomato Island. ¡°Triple!¡± All the replicators moved together and surrounded Leda and Crowe. There were roughly 3,000 replicators in Tomato Island. Now they gathered together and formed a human wall. As the white aura spread out, it formed a huge white shield. Boom! Ledfield hit the shield and at the first moment, he did not break the defense of the shield. ¡°The power of will¡­¡± There was a trace of complexity in his eyes and he sighed. ¡°A sincere person!¡± He turned around and waved his hand. With a clang, Kuro rushed over and placed his knife on the bat umbrella. ¡°So, are you going to fight me?¡± Ledfield smiled evilly. ¡°You old thing, you are really naughty!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. With his subordinates around, his plan to exhaust Ledfield completely failed. This guy knew that he was old and his stamina could not keep up, so he wanted to force him to fight him quickly. Kaz¡¯s shield is powerful, but it¡¯s not unbreakable for this level. If he endured it, he would definitely break the shield and use the safety of his subordinates to force him to fight him. ¡°You are not as good as Golden Lion!¡± Kuro waved away Laidfield¡¯s bat umbrella and kicked him in the chest. Laidfield smiled and flew back. It was not so much that he was kicked by Kuro, but that he retreated on his own. That kick was so close to hitting him. ¡°Shiki? I can¡¯t beat him?¡± Ledfield stood on the ground and looked at Kuro indifferently. ¡°I will change your impression of this.¡± Kuro¡¯s kick missed and he stood firmly on the ground in front of the giant shield. Autumn Water swung and traces of electricity wrapped around Autumn Water. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± He raised Autumn Water and pointed to the sky. In the sky, a mass of darkness descended again. Crash! Bean-sized rain fell from the sky and fell on the spacious battlefield in front of the giant shield. ¡°Rainwater?¡± Ledfield reached out and caught a few raindrops. He was stunned. ¡°No¡­ the smell of seawater. Is it the sea?¡± Kuro slowly put Autumn Water back into the scabbard. As the last part of the blade was put in, he said lightly, ¡°Profound, Psychokinesis Blade: Azure Dragon Rain!¡± Chi! A drop of rain fell on Ledfield¡¯s shoulder and there was a spurt of blood. ¡°This is¡­¡± Ledfield¡¯s pupils shrank and he immediately waved the Bat Umbrella and rolled a circular cut from his body to block the rain. However, before he could block it for a while, the slashing shield kept disappearing under the rain. ¡°My move is not so easy to block,¡± Kuro said coldly. If you do micro-manipulation, I¡¯ll let you do it. Isn¡¯t it fast? I¡¯ll make it rain in the entire area and see where you can hide. ¡°You brat, you have a lot of tricks¡­¡± Ledfield glanced up at the falling rain and at the clear night sky under the huge shield. He was about to move when he saw an afterimage coming quickly. Autumn Water, flashing with golden electric arcs, cut through Ledfield¡¯s slashing shield. Bang!!! Autumn Water and Bat Umbrella collided, creating a shock wave. The Chop Shield shattered under the impact and rain. When the rain hit Ledfield, it stimulated a layer of Armament Haki that spread from his shoulders and covered his body completely. When the rain fell on it, it made a sound. ¡°How can I let you pass so easily? Don¡¯t you want to fight me!¡± Kuro held the knife down and grinned at Ledfield. ¡°Brat!¡± Ledfield also grinned and his arm swung forward, pushing away Kuro¡¯s knife. His figure flashed and he reached Kuro¡¯s side and stabbed. Dang! Kuro slashed down with his backhand and crossed with the bat umbrella, making a crisp sound in the rain and shaking off a large number of raindrops. Clang! Clang! Clang! In the rainy night, a smooth surface with a golden electric light intertwined with a sharp purple gas. With every blow, the air shook. The ground around the two of them cracked inch by inch, tearing countless big holes. The shocking momentum made the soldiers of the four countries retreat. If they stayed any longer, they would not be able to withstand that power. At this moment, no one in the Vinsmoke family cared. They were already seriously injured by Kuro and their stamina was sucked by Leda, so they had long lost their strength. Judge looked at the huge white shield nearby and sighed. This time, the loss was huge¡­ Chapter 403 Ideals, No High or Low Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One golden and one purple, surging in the rainy night. The purple Haki with the light of the blood-red cloak actually wanted to escape, but it was held back by the light of black and gold, and it did not let him leave this place of rain. Bang! Ledfield collided with Kuro again. He was determined and leaned forward, resisting Kuro¡¯s blade. The tip of the bat umbrella swept away the purple Haki and hit Kuro¡¯s heart. This Marine is a Marine that yearns for safety. Although he is very strong, his spirit is definitely a little weak. If I attack by force, this guy may give in. As long as he gives way, he will have a chance to get out of this annoying rain. The slashes brought by the rain can penetrate the body. His Haki can¡¯t last that long. However, the scene he expected did not appear. Kuro looked at the Bat Umbrella coming at him, gritted his teeth, held the Bat Umbrella hard, held Autumn Water tightly, and swung the knife down! Chi! The black saber cut through his Haki, which was gradually weakened by the rain, and cut a big wound on Ledfield¡¯s chest. Ledfield¡¯s bat umbrella hit the center of Kuro¡¯s heart, causing ripples to appear. ¡°Cough!¡± Both sides took half a step back. Kuro coughed and his eyes were red. Ignoring the pain in his heart, he leaned back and slashed. Bang! The bat umbrella was propped on the black blade. Ledfield¡¯s body shook and he gritted his teeth. ¡°You little devil!¡± The recoil from the stab just now also wore down his dominance. He actually forced his way up! ¡°Come on!¡± Kuro burst out of his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fight with me!¡± He was beaten into a fierce state. If there is no way to solve it peacefully and it can¡¯t torture people happily, then come on! In any case, if I can¡¯t avoid it, I can just kill him and it will be settled peacefully! ¡®You are too virtuous, Ledfield!¡¯ Kuro slashed with his knife, leaving Ledfield¡¯s figure wide open. His other hand clenched into a fist, Haki became a little more solid, and he punched. ¡°I¡¯m virtuous?!¡± Ledfield twisted his foot to the left and narrowly missed the fist. ¡°This kid¡­¡± His eyes narrowed. In addition to his Haki attainment in swordsmanship, his Haki attainment in body techniques is not low. This punch cannot be blocked again. ¡°What do I need to clear?!¡± He took a step back and his body was about to retreat, but Kuro pressed forward like a crazy dog. The black blade danced wildly and slashed over like the wind. ¡°Of course!¡± Kuro slashed again and again, his eyes red as he said, ¡°Look down on this, look down on that, above the sea, you are nothing! Everyone is just a living creature, under this sky, there is no such thing as who is nobler than who!¡± He had always had this thought, so he felt that his strength and luck were not good, and there was nothing special about him. Although he was born with a plug-in, in this sea, there were many special ones when he was young. Charlotte Ling Ling, five years old can defeat Giant Hero. Yaksha Doflamingo awakened Haoshoku Haki when he was young. Including the old guy in front of him, Ledfield. Since he was young, his Kenbonshoku (Observation) was powerful and could see through people¡¯s hearts. ¡®What¡¯s the difference?¡¯ It makes no difference. There was nothing to be proud of. ¡°Hug the ugly, old man!¡± Kuro swung away Ledfield¡¯s bat umbrella and slashed diagonally. Ledfield¡¯s umbrella also hit Kuro¡¯s shoulder, dispersing a little of his overlying Haki, but soon the counter-shock made him stand still for a moment. Chi!!! The black blade with a trace of golden light cut through Ledfield¡¯s Haki and made a big hole in his chest, spraying blood. Ledfield clutched his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. He took two steps back and suddenly flashed, taking advantage of the distance between them to shoot straight at the giant shield. When we get there, we will avoid this annoying rain! Whoosh! At this moment, Kuro also flashed and used the same posture and speed as Ledfield. He was even faster than him now and appeared in front of Ledfield in a few afterimages. Chi! This knife cut his chest again, completely shattering the Haki protecting his body. With a grunt, Ledfield flew backward and fell to the ground. ¡°You little ghost¡­ learned my speed?¡± He looked up and said in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s just a little skill in other directions, what¡¯s so difficult to learn? I specialize in speed.¡± Kuro clenched his fingers and collected the rain. At the same time, he gathered a ball of water and descended on Ledfield¡¯s face. ¡°Look! Old man, you look no different from a drowning dog. What¡¯s the point of being noble!¡± Holding Autumn Water, he pointed at Ledfield and shouted. Ledfield subconsciously looked at the ball of water. The ball of water clearly reflected his body. His whole body was tattered and blood was smeared on his body, mixed with the mud on the ground. He was dirty and did not have the gentleman¡¯s bearing from before. But the most important thing is his face, which is currently ferocious, and that distorted appearance of a loser is the biggest source. ¡°For better or worse, he¡¯s from the older generation. Look at the world!¡± Kuro shouted, ¡°Take a good look around. There are Marines, soldiers, and family forces here. Everyone is different. No one is born high and mighty. They are all dying and running for their own purpose. Anyway, they are just a goal. There is no difference in themselves!¡± ¡°Why are there so many high and mighty people? They are just people. The ugliness you think is the truth of this world! Listen, listen to the thoughts of these people!¡± Ledfield subconsciously looked at the rear of the mountain that lay in the middle of the battlefield, where the soldiers were constantly retreating. His powerful Kenbonshoku (Observation) let him sense their thoughts. ¡°Ah¡­ I can finally go back. My family is still waiting for me. I¡¯m really lucky to not die this time.¡± ¡°It really scared me to fight with the Vinsmoke family. I want to escape.¡± ¡°Marines is really powerful. They stopped the Vinsmoke family. No, I can¡¯t admit defeat. One day, I will be like them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His thoughts were mixed and transmitted to Ledfield¡¯s brain. Some were timid, some were brave, some were plain, and some were prepared to die bravely. There were many different thoughts in their minds. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Kuro interrupted his thoughts and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to hear it, but I can see their thoughts from their expressions. Each of them has their own goals and ideals. Perhaps there are different achievements, but ideals have never been.¡± ¡°Embrace them, embrace what you think is ¡®ugly¡¯! The world is perfect because of these ugly imperfections!¡± Kuro looked straight at him and roared, ¡°The ideal of being a cocky Pirate King is the same as the ideal of being an ordinary citizen!!¡± ¡°There is no difference between high and low ideals!¡± Chapter 404 One Slash, Death of the White Tiger ¡°The arrogant Pirate King¡­¡± Ledfield forced himself to stand up and shouted at Kuro, ¡°That¡¯s not some arrogant Pirate King. That¡¯s the position that Roger once sat on. It¡¯s the throne that all pirates dream of. It¡¯s the same dream as you Marines to be a Admiral and a Marshal!¡± Kuro looked at him quietly and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the difference?¡± These words shook Ledfield. That¡¯s right¡­ What difference could it make? Why did I say such a thing? Isn¡¯t this equivalent to acknowledging the dream of Marine and Pirate, which is essentially no higher or lower? Then aren¡¯t these people no different? Himself¡­ Ledfield was stunned for a long time before he suddenly smiled. ¡°Is the new generation of brats so sharp-tongued?¡± Her smile was relieved. He straightened his body and glanced at the water mass in the sky that could reflect his body. He saw that he was no longer as ferocious and distorted as before. Although he was still covered in mud and blood, he still looked like a gentleman. He picked up the bat umbrella on the ground and looked at it in a daze. ¡°The Old Era¡­¡± With that, he looked at Kuro again. This young Marine held a black saber and looked energetic. His gaze shifted again and landed on the Marines under the huge white shield. All of them looked determined, but none of them were older than 40 years old. For the current Ledfield, that is very young. ¡°The old era¡­ is it really over?¡± Ledfield chuckled and shook his head. He held the bat umbrella tightly and looked straight at Kuro. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the old times, kid. We are not as bad as you say!¡± He erected the Bat Umbrella in front of him and Haki reappeared on the umbrella. He smiled and said, ¡°After all, you learned something from me.¡± Hearing this, Kuro smiled. ¡°Admit that you are old¡­¡± He held Autumn Water tightly and rushed over again. ¡°Then use it well and give what you can leave behind to your descendants!¡± The two figures continued to flash in this space, using the same pace and speed. In the eyes of everyone, it was as if they had teleported and appeared here in an instant, slashing and colliding. Then, they turned into two afterimages and appeared on the other side, continuing to collide. Bang! Bang! Bang! This time, Kuro did not rain, and Ledfield had no intention of breaking out from other places. It was a one-on-one high-intensity collision. The black-and-gold Haki current and the purple Haki vortex constantly collided in space, hitting the ground until it was unrecognizable. This place had been fighting for a long time, and the guns and guns had not been able to change the terrain greatly, but under the attack of these two people, it had already cracked into several pieces, and the seawater inside gushed out and kept rolling in the crack. The battle continued until the night sky gradually brightened and became dim. A big sun appeared from the east. Bang!!! With the last loud sound, Ledfield dodged and stood still. His chest kept rising and falling, and his irregular breathing rose from his nose. The dominance that swept over the bat umbrella completely disappeared. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! On the other side, Kuro moved like a ghost and after a few flashes, he stood opposite Ledfield. The lightning-like Golden Haki gradually faded from Autumn Water¡¯s blade. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of me!¡± ¡°I can still fight!¡± Ledfield shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand¡­¡± Kuro raised Autumn Water horizontally, wiped his two fingers, and said lightly, ¡°I never thought that someone of your level is so easy to deal with. I just want to use the powerful move I just developed.¡± His two fingers touched the blade and glowed with a golden light. The rising red sun behind him shone on the golden light, making the light look a little blood-red and emitting a dazzling light. ¡°This move belongs to a stage that is about to be completed. The way you use your speed makes this move perfect.¡± He swung Autumn Water and held it with both hands, leaning it to his side, in a posture of ¡®Reverse Slash¡¯. ¡°Oh? Using the move I got with my speed? I want to see it.¡± Ledfield erected the bat umbrella in front of him again, took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Come on! Let me see the power of the new era!!¡± Phew¡­ The rising of the red sun seemed to bring the wind with it, blowing it forward from Kuro¡¯s back, stirring Ledfield¡¯s braid and making him squint subconsciously. Shua! The moment the wind floated, Kuro appeared behind Ledfield. His speed could not be said to have changed in the blink of an eye. Even with his eyes open, he did not see how Kuro moved like a ghost. The ¡®Reverse Slash¡¯ seemed to have been slashed out. Kuro maintained the posture of the slash, then he drew the blade and inserted the blade into the scabbard. ¡°Is this the power of your new era?¡± Ledfield asked slowly with his back to him. The blade gradually returned to the scabbard. Kuro said, ¡°Yes, the power of the new era, listen carefully. You haven¡¯t felt the rhythm of the wind for a long time.¡± Click. Blade, close. ¡°Profound meaning, one slash, White Tiger Killing.¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°Did you hear that? The sound of the wind.¡± Chi!!! A huge hole burst open in Ledfield¡¯s body, and his body, which appeared diagonally, was pulled from his shoulders to his waist. Blood spurted out like a fountain, scattering blood-colored flowers that looked very beautiful under the red sun. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He stretched out his hand and pointed his fingers at the rising red sun as if he wanted to grab it. That represented a new beginning, and it also represented his ambition to restore his youth. ¡°Take it, take it all. Although I¡¯m not like Shiki, and even the fruit is considered to be given to you, there will always be something you can use. Help me see what the new era looks like.¡± He clenched his fist for a long time and suddenly loosened his five fingers that he wanted to hold. The corners of his mouth curled into a relieved smile as he looked at the gradually rising sun and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s really not bad, a new era¡­¡± Plop. The body fell. Blood continued to flow out of his fallen body. Under the sunlight, it actually shone with a neon color, supporting Ledfield¡¯s bloody body and reflecting it very brightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching New Era, you just didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Kuro turned around and sighed. ¡°From the beginning, you have been thinking badly. Ideals, ambitions, and so on. Everyone has their own thoughts. Of course, I actually have no right to say your ideals. It¡¯s all the same.¡± Therefore, I want to safely be a salted fish that eats, drinks, and eats! Ideals are not high or low!!! Chapter 405 I Don¡¯t Care, He¡¯s Just an Ordinary Pirate The legend of the older generation, Ledfield, came to an end. Kuro looked at his body for a long time before turning around and walking towards Leda. ¡°Huh? Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± He looked at the Vinsmoke family, who seemed to have been lying there for half the night and remained motionless. Judge pursed his lips. What could he say? Could it be that he saw that the two of you have similar combat power, and if both of you are injured, he will be able to take advantage of the situation. Not only can he monopolize the treasure map of the four countries, but he can also take the opportunity to get rid of ¡®Solitary Red¡¯, and his reputation will soar from then on. But looking at Kuro like this¡­ His entire body was also tattered. Although he had Haki to protect him, there were many scars and bruises on his body, but at this moment, he still looked at ease. Judge was silent for a while and retreated step by step with his spear. The others saw Judge retreat and followed silently. No one dared to say anything to Kuro. They were afraid that he would expose his ferocity and leave them here. Living Vinsmoke has influence over the World Government. Dead Vinsmoke is worthless. They soon reached the shore. Judge took out Den Den Mushi and looked at the sea and said into the microphone, ¡°Come and pick me up.¡± With that, he looked back at Kuro, who could only see his figure. ¡°Just wait, you won¡¯t feel so good!¡± He only dared to say harsh words after arriving here. ¡°Marines are still Marines after all. They can¡¯t escape the influence of the World Government. You made me suffer such a great loss, I will definitely report it to the World Government!¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t hear Judge¡¯s words, nor was he interested in listening. At this time, his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki had been untied. After such a fight, he just wanted to have a good rest. ¡°Marine, Marine!¡± At this moment, a group of soldiers ran over with four crowned kings. ¡°Thank you very much, thank you very much!¡± The four kings bowed to Kuro and said, ¡°You saved our country! If it was any later, Vinsmoke would have finished us all!¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t take all the blame on me. I just came to investigate the intelligence and then I met a pirate. Yes, he is a pirate. I don¡¯t know anything about the Red Earl and I don¡¯t know him. Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you go out, otherwise¡­¡± He reached out and the clear sky suddenly turned dark. Everyone looked up and their mouths were wide open and they were trembling. In the sky, there was an island that covered the sky and the sun. The number of islands was so dense that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Otherwise, this will appear in your country one day!¡± Kuro pretended to be fierce and threatened. ¡°We, we know¡­¡± The Four Kings said obediently. For this, Kuro also activated his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to make sure that what they said was sincere. Only then did he nod with satisfaction. With a wave of his palm, the huge island that covered the sky rose to the sky, restoring the clear sky. ¡°Right, tell me why the Marines here disappeared so that I can type a detailed report.¡± Seeing that the terrible Marine had returned to normal, the kings of the four countries began to speak one after another as if they were complaining. They really did not see the Vinsmoke family execute Marines here, nor did they see Marines. However, the purpose of starting a war was because their four countries fought two countries against two countries because of the unequal distribution of resources. Two of the countries invited Vinsmoke to win, but who knew that Vinsmoke turned against them and became a family to challenge their four countries. The most annoying thing was that he had never fought before. If it weren¡¯t for Kuro¡¯s sudden arrival, they would have been finished. As for what Vinsmoke wants¡­ ¡°I remember that our four countries used to be the same country, do you want this¡­¡± A king took out an ancient yellow treasure map fragment and asked in confusion. ¡°I have it too, I have always kept it on me. This was passed down to me by my father. My father said that this was passed down to him by Grandpa. Grandpa seems to be passed down by Grandpa.¡± Another king also took out the same treasure map fragment. Seeing this, the other two kings took out identical ones. The four treasure maps could be pieced together to form a complete treasure map. ¡°I thought it was fake. It¡¯s just a legend. I didn¡¯t expect you to have it,¡± a king said. ¡°It¡¯s a harmful thing.¡± There was also a king who looked at the treasure map and suddenly grabbed it and handed it to Kuro. ¡°Since Vinsmoke and that ¡®Solitary Red¡¯ want this, we can¡¯t hide it safely. Give it to you. If we give it to you, we don¡¯t have anything worth others coveting.¡± This is what smart people do. Since this thing will attract the attention of powerhouses, the best choice is to get rid of it. They didn¡¯t know what had been passed down from generation to generation, and they weren¡¯t interested. The most important thing for them was their throne. Everything else was negotiable. They should have said so earlier. If they had said that Vince Mock wanted it, they wouldn¡¯t even want to fight and would have handed it over directly. However, that family seems to want their heads¡­ ¡°Treasure map?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and reached out to take it. ¡°Um¡­ Cass?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand it. How could he understand this thing? From a young age, he had to seize the opportunity to cultivate his own strength. He did not know anything else. Otherwise, when he was the Head of the East China Sea, he would have kicked Kaz away. Why would he need this hot-blooded idiot to be his adjutant? But looking at pictures and whatnot was Kaz¡¯s specialty. Kaz had already untied the white shield. Just like the others, he was watching the battle between Kuro and Ledfield. He wanted to intervene, but he felt that he was not strong enough and could only pray silently. ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, what you said is too reasonable! I, Doug, will definitely learn from you! There is no difference between high and low!¡± He walked over and said with tears in his eyes. That¡¯s right! Ideals are not high or low! Let his life be bright and righteous. Let him become a general. He must do it! ¡°What are you doing there? Show me, where is this drawing?¡± Kuro handed over the treasure map. Kaz took it and looked at it carefully. After looking at it for a long time, he shook his head and said, ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, this is not a map of the four seas, nor is it the first half of the Grand Line. Perhaps it is the territory of the New World.¡± ¡°New World?¡± Kuro took the treasure map back and took out a lighter and lit it. ¡°Then forget it.¡± He knew what the treasure map recorded. It¡¯s nothing more than the phantom beast¡¯s ¡®Vampire Fruit¡¯. Originally, he wanted to try his luck in the first half of the Four Seas and Grand Line. If he got it, he would have something to rely on and he could leave it for his subordinates to eat in the future. However, he did not have the heart to force it and maintained an indifferent attitude. Because in addition to not wanting to go to the New World, he could not understand the Poneglyph. He remembered that thing. If he wanted to find it, he needed to understand the Poneglyph. There don¡¯t seem to be many people who can understand that thing now. He only knows Nico Robin. Why would he have contact with this person if he was sick? He was not that Lolicon Kuzan. He had been paying attention to her since he was eight years old. There was no point in keeping it in his hands. If he knew that someone was still thinking about it, he would burn it and end everything. ¡°It can be considered luck¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips and said with lingering fear. This old guy did not get the fruit. Otherwise, he might not have been able to defeat him. Moreover, he had not encountered that BUG-level raccoon. In his memory, the raccoon¡¯s transformation leaf can copy anyone, including its ability. It has 80% of the original body¡¯s strength, but it is more fragile and will disappear after being hit. It was like a f*cking shadow clone. Although there is this flaw, if he really encounters it, what if he reads the memories of their Marines and copies all three of them, then he will suffer. It was a little difficult for him to deal with this aging state. ¡®What?¡¯ Should I kill him with one slash? Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see that they fought all night? His body was bruised. If not for his physical strength surpassing this old guy, who knows how long he would have fought. Chapter 406 Do You Want Us to Propose? ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s over. I¡¯m going back. Help yourselves.¡± Kuro waved his hand and suddenly thought of something. He instructed again and said fiercely to the Four Kings, ¡°Remember what I just said, he is just an ordinary pirate!¡± The four kings nodded like chickens pecking at rice. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Kuro took out a cigar and was about to turn around and evacuate when he suddenly saw Kaz looking at him solemnly. The hot-blooded idiot with a big beard had tears all over his face and entangled with his beard. He pointed at the replicators and shouted, ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, can I take these people back?¡± Forget about this¡­ Kuro looked at the replicators who were standing upright and expressionless, but their eyes seemed to be emitting flames. ¡°Chloe, send a message to the nearby branch and ask them to get a few Battleships here.¡± Kuro sighed and ordered helplessly. What else can I do if I don¡¯t take him away? If I stay here, wouldn¡¯t I lose my faith? Vinsmoke did not want traitors, and the kings of the Four Kingdoms were probably afraid of these people. If they did not want them, these people would be finished. ¡°Go back and bring it yourself!¡± Kuro glared at Kaz and said, ¡°You can deal with your soldiers yourself. Go and join them one by one!¡± ¡°Yes! Brigadier Kuro!¡± Kaz immediately saluted with tears in his eyes. ¡°I knew that Brigadier General Kuro would definitely accept them. After all, they already have a heart and are already pure humans! My companions, this is our beloved Brigadier General Kuro, how great is he!¡± ¡°Brigadier Kuro, great!!!¡± The replicants roared in unison. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± With more than 3,000 people shouting at the same time, who could stand it? Kuro waved his hand and looked at Kaz with disdain as he walked towards the port. ¡°Hey, Kuro, how did you do that? I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡± Leda followed and asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m developing the power blade¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Azure Dragon Slash borrows the power of water, and White Tiger Kill borrows the power of wind. The power of this profound meaning is an area-of-effect killing. In addition to the speed I just learned, it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t see it clearly. Speaking of which¡­ Have you learned how to use that speed in Ledfield?¡± Leda nodded. ¡°I understand, but I can¡¯t do it.¡± That speed requires a physique to support it. She really can¡¯t do it now. ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Kuro touched Leda¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t touch my hair!¡± Leda pursed her lips but didn¡¯t interrupt Kuro¡¯s action. She just said in disdain, ¡°You are so dirty and covered in blood.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it wiped? It¡¯s really¡­¡± ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Kuro rubbed it hard and suddenly the Den Den Mushi on his wrist rang. He let go of his hand, opened his wristwatch and answered the call. ¡°Moximose?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Oh, Kuro¡­¡± The phone worm opened its mouth and revealed a wretched look. ¡°You actually answered it immediately. Is the investigation over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯ll send the report to you in paper form later. I¡¯ll go back to West Blue first. I won¡¯t go to Headquarters. Remember to mail the cigars to me,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. If it¡¯s over, come and report to me in person. You have been drafted, and now you have been drafted by Headquarters to come to Punk Hassad.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Headquarters order? Is it so formal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very formal. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there, as soon as possible. As a combat force, you need to come and guard the battle. Also, don¡¯t talk nonsense, the fewer people know about this, the better.¡± Kizaru said slowly in Den Den Mushi. ¡°Forget it¡­ I got it, I¡¯m hanging up, Old Master.¡± Kuro hung up the phone, sighed, and said to Crowe, ¡°Send another message to the nearby base and get a Permanent Pointer for Punk Hassad.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe waved his hand and asked a Communications Marine to follow him and contact him with Den Den Mushi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°Tsk, what else? The two top monsters in the sea are going to fight for the position of Marshal.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and said, ¡°The beliefs are not harmonious and justice is not tolerated. When Sengoku is here, it is still okay. Everyone is a general and they each play their own game, but if one runs to the top and the other will definitely not agree, then the winner can only be justice.¡± ¡°You mean Admiral Akainu and Admiral Aokiji?¡± Leda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is Headquarters already so nervous?¡± ¡°I told you to eat every day and not pay attention to the situation. Do you think I¡¯m holed up in the West Blue just to enjoy comfort?!¡± Kuro said angrily. ¡®Don¡¯t you?¡¯ Leda secretly rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because the atmosphere in the headquarters is too tense. At that time, there were too many troubles in the headquarters. It¡¯s better to find a place to clean up.¡± Kuro vowed. ¡®No, you do it for safety and enjoyment.¡¯ Leda gave him a disgusted look. ¡°What about now? Are we going over?¡± ¡°Well, the Headquarters has issued a call-up order. We have to go and stand on the side. With such a big formation, if the news spreads a little, I¡¯m afraid it will not be easy to clean up the mess. This time, the Headquarters hid the news and only let a few people know. They are just afraid that the news will spread too widely.¡± Kuro glanced at Kaz as he spoke. He wondered if he should go back first or just take it with him. After thinking about it, he decided to just take it¡­ This idiot now has 3,000 elites under him. If he goes up and encounters some big pirate group, he will die. With the combat power of these 3,000 people, Kuro felt that he could fight anyone. He felt his scalp tingle when he saw them. After a while, the Marines from the nearby base drove a few Battleships over. After the handover, the 3,000 repeaters boarded the ship and followed Kuro to their destination. The kings of the four countries watched the Battleship leave and looked at each other. Finally, one of them asked in confusion, ¡°Did he just ask us to publicize it?¡± ¡°I think so¡­¡± The other king rubbed his chin and looked at Ledfield¡¯s body. ¡°After all, this is the ¡®Red Earl¡¯, the legendary big pirate. We have all heard of him. Although the wanted poster is gone after we catch him, he is still famous. Brigadier Kuro threatened us because he wants to use us to promote himself again?¡± ¡°After all, he is a Marine. It¡¯s impossible for him to catch a big pirate without taking credit.¡± A king thought for a moment and said: ¡°Maybe he thinks that he has no influence if he brings it back, so he needs to rely on the power of several kings?¡± ¡°Yes, Marines, it¡¯s much better for others to publicize it than themselves, not to mention we are kings¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s very likely that this is what he means. Otherwise, why would he threaten us so exaggeratedly and twice? Actually, there¡¯s no need to do that, we will help him promote it on our own.¡± The last king affirmed. ¡°No¡­ that would be more intimidating. We don¡¯t dare to be careless.¡± ¡°Then how can I achieve more powerful publicity¡­¡± As they were thinking, suddenly, a king¡¯s eyes lit up and he pointed to a camera on the hill in front of him. ¡°Ah! That¡­¡± Chapter 407 We Can¡¯t Get Along Punk Hassad is an island belonging to the World Government in the New World. Not far from the Red Line. The World Government is not without influence in the New World. At least, the area near the Red Earth is within their grasp. Moreover, in front of the New World, there is a Shichibukai guarding the gate. This island used to be the research base of the Marine and held some prisoners of the World Government. Three years ago, the experiment of scientist M. Caesar Courant went wrong, causing a gas leak. The island became a dead island and gradually became deserted. At this moment, a large number of huge Battleships are gathered around the island, surrounding the island of Punk Hassad in all directions. The number and level of these Battleships will probably overshadow the Demon Slayer Token. Among the warships closest to the island, several Vice-Admirals with names stood on the deck with solemn expressions. Mole, Doberman, Onigumo, Strawberry, Burning Mountain¡­ Whether it was the Eagle Dove Faction or the Center Faction, the famous Vice-Admiral in the Navy was currently on their respective warships and in charge of one side. Closer to them, there were several large warships docked. Sengoku was on a warship, holding the deck with a heavy face. On the other ship stood Garp. He didn¡¯t laugh either. He crossed his arms and didn¡¯t say a word. On the next ship, Crane found a chair on the deck and sat down. He crossed his hands and supported his chin with an expressionless face. Behind him, a beautiful woman wearing pink clothes showed a pair of long and fair legs with a bun on her head and a white katana on her waist. On the other ship, a wretched man in khaki clothes with a golden dudou around his waist, a cloak, a cigarette in his mouth, and a hat shouted at the woman: ¡°Hey, Ji Yuan, marry me!¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± The beauty said lightly. ¡°Can be repaired. It¡¯s the 89th time you¡¯ve rejected me. When will you promise me?¡± The man in khaki clothes looked dejected. ¡°Vice Admiral Tokikake failed again.¡± ¡°Yes, every time I see Vice Admiral Momousagi, I have to confess.¡± ¡°Ha, Vice-Admiral Tokikake doesn¡¯t have many women when he¡¯s entertaining. Maybe it¡¯s possible.¡± Marines on his ship, whispering there. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m surprised.¡± On the other side of the approaching Battleship, Kizaru opened his mouth and said to the man, ¡°Has it been 89 times?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give up, Kizaru.¡± ¡°Next time, I will definitely confess successfully!¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± After saying this, he looked around and his eyes narrowed. With a cigarette between his fingers, he smiled and said, ¡°Kizaru, your proud subordinate will come this time? I have never seen him before.¡± ¡°Kuro? I have informed him, he should be here soon.¡± Kizaru glanced behind him and said in surprise, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s coming, over there¡­¡± He pointed to the sea and saw the figures of several warships gradually appearing on the sea. ¡°Is he here, Luciru Kuro¡­¡± Onigumo bit his cigar and looked back and snorted, ¡°With his strength, he can actually stay in a place like North Blue for so long. I don¡¯t know what he is doing.¡± ¡°I think the mission is more important and it is better to be careful,¡± Mole said. ¡°Maybe there are other things delayed.¡± Strawberry smiled and said, ¡°Agreed, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s lazy, just like Admiral Kizaru.¡± Doberman shook his head. ¡°Well, that kind of thing, there¡¯s no need to argue so much.¡± The good guy Burning Mountain laughed. The Battleship was not slow and soon approached the periphery of the Battleship surrounded by Punk Hassad. ¡°There are a lot of them¡­¡± ¡°Is it necessary to bring so many people? Eh? That equipment¡­¡± He saw the uniforms of the replicators on the Battleship. ¡°Vinsmoke¡¯s Replicator. Strange, where did Kuro get it?¡± Crane glanced at it and also showed a little surprise. ¡°Why are those people on the Battleship?¡± ¡°There was just an accident¡­¡± In the sky, a voice sounded. Kuro floated over from the Battleship and landed on Kizaru¡¯s ship. He said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t explore it. Anyway, these replicators have now joined the Marine.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kizaru was stunned for a moment. His gaze passed through a large number of warships and landed on Kaz in the rear. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Can the power of will reach this level? It¡¯s so terrifying.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Behind Crane, Ji Yuan said suspiciously: ¡°I heard that the Vinsmoke Family¡¯s replicators are unable to disobey the orders of the Vinsmoke Family, why did they join the Marine?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later. Now is indeed not the time to explore this. But¡­ you have a good subordinate, Kuro.¡± Crane smiled with relief and then sighed. ¡°At least there is some comfort compared to this situation, right, Sengoku, Garp.¡± ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t understand those things.¡± Garp smiled at Kuro, ¡°But this old man is very comfortable playing on your island. Go next time, hahahaha.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ If you¡¯re here, let¡¯s start.¡± Sengoku said in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t delay anymore, there will be no result.¡± With that, he raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!!!¡± These words made everyone look at the island. Kuro also looked over and asked, ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this island full of poisonous gas?¡± ¡°Sa, I don¡¯t know, maybe it disappeared by itself.¡± Kizaru looked at the interior of the island. ¡°That kind of thing is not the point now. It has already begun, the decisive battle that determines the future direction of Marine.¡± At this moment, there was no poisonous gas left in Punk Hassad, but there was something more terrifying than poisonous gas inside the island. In the center of the island, there are two people standing opposite each other. One is wearing a red formal suit and the other is wearing a white vest and a blue shirt. The breeze is floating and blowing their Marine cloaks. Both of them heard Sengoku¡¯s voice. Akainu¡¯s eyes moved slightly and he looked at Aokiji. ¡°Kouzan, why are you so fiercely against me? Marine should have made a change long ago. It is the best thing for me to lead.¡± Aokiji scratched his head and said, ¡°Alalala, but I don¡¯t like your style. The current Marine is better at recuperating.¡± ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Akainu asked. Aokiji was silent for a while and slowly said, ¡°I can¡¯t forget about O¡¯Hara. You went too far back then. Justice is not that kind of indiscriminate thing. I can¡¯t agree with what Marine gave you.¡± ¡°Just this small matter? You want to give up your many years of comradeship and do it so fiercely?¡± Akainu clenched his fist and a scarlet color erupted from his hand. ¡°Small matter?¡± Aokiji spat out a stream of cold air and frost began to condense on his neck. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t get along with you.¡± Chapter 408 Ice and Fire BOOM!!! From Punk Hassad¡¯s island, a sudden stream of alternating hot and cold air rushed towards the surrounding warships. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± Half of the Marines on the Battleship hugged their bodies and shivered. ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± As for the other half, they quickly broke out in sweat, as if they had evaporated. The sweat turned into gas, and the scorching aura distorted the space. ¡°Hey, is it that exaggerated¡­¡± Kuro, on the other hand, looked at the island of Punk Hassad in a daze. He could not even hold the cigar in his mouth. The island had completely changed. Countless frosts condensed on half of the surface area. The frost gradually thickened, forming a thick layer of ice that quickly spread to the sea, and the sea near the island quickly condensed into ice. As for the other half, it was like a landslide, turning into a red purgatory. The hot breath made the sea near the island boil. The hot and cold collided, and the airflow rose. The clear weather was immediately covered by dark clouds, and thunder flashed in the sky. The climate, terrain, and air all changed. And this was just a simple collision! In the center of the island, magma gushed out of Akainu¡¯s body and collided with Aokiji, who had frozen. ¡°Kouzan!¡± Akainu roared and his hands surged with lava as he attacked. ¡°Sakaski!¡± Aokiji was hit by a punch and turned into scattered ice, which quickly condensed again. His figure flashed to Akainu¡¯s side, and an icicle extended from his palm and stabbed over. When the icicle touched Akainu, it instantly condensed into ice on Akainu¡¯s body. The lava was frozen and turned into black stone. Chi! But soon, the ice melted and Akainu¡¯s arm emitted a mass of white steam, which gushed out of the magma again and hit Aokiji. One is ice, and the other is lava. In the confrontation of nature, it seems difficult to determine the winner. ¡°Is there a need to be so intense in the beginning?¡± This scene made Kuro secretly speechless. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a battle of ideas, it¡¯s so scary¡­ this intensity,¡± Kizaru said in surprise. Kuro exhaled the smoke and looked at the island. Akainu, Sakasugi, is 54 years old and is now in his prime. Aokiji, Kuzan, 48 years old. Although he is a little younger, he is still a ¡®monster¡¯. Everyone has received Marine training in the system and is also taught by Zephyr. In addition to Marine¡¯s other training, their abilities, Haki, and body techniques are all similar. Even their swordsmanship is not much different. Sakasugi knew swordsmanship, and so did Kuzan. This was something that Kuro could detect. Including his old man, his swordsmanship is also very strong. If this continues, according to this serious situation, it will not be easy to determine the winner. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a series of hand-to-hand combat on the island, the distance was widened. ¡°Great Spitfire!¡± Akainu¡¯s arm spewed out lava, which turned into a huge fist shape and punched towards Aokiji. This move can even evaporate an iceberg dozens of times larger than this fist in an instant. Aokiji took a step back and stretched out his hand at a 90-degree angle, aiming at Akainu with his hand in the shape of a knife. He said coldly: ¡°Raging Mouth!¡± The cold air formed a huge ice bird that rushed towards the Lava Fist with an unparalleled impact. Wherever the ice bird passed, the ground that was originally ice froze into a layer of ice again and collided with the Lava Fist. BOOM!!! The red and white collided, and the hot and cold airflow rose again. A few lightning bolts suddenly fell and fell within the range of the two. However, thunder and lightning cannot hurt both sides of nature. Akainu and Aokiji¡¯s figures were drowned by the sudden lightning that was as thick as a bucket. In just a moment, in the Land of Lava behind Akainu, his body slowly condensed from the ground, while the other shattered into ice crystals and condensed on the ice. One is just a natural phenomenon, and these two represent the anthropomorphism of natural phenomena. Of course, they can¡¯t be compared. Boom! Boom! Boom! The shattered ice of the Ice Bird and the scattered Lava Fist turned into volcanic bombs and large ice pieces that scattered towards the sea. ¡°Shit! These things are coming!¡± ¡°Quick, run!¡± The Marines shouted in panic. What a joke. If these things land, the ship will sink. ¡°What are you arguing about!¡± Onigumo shouted, ¡°The weak should retreat. You can¡¯t even hold this small scene. You are not qualified to watch!¡± ¡°Oh~ It is indeed very scary, Kuro.¡± Kizaru looked up at the sky and called out. ¡°Hey, old man, why don¡¯t you make a move?¡± Kuro scratched his head and said. ¡°This old man can¡¯t make a move, it will cause a misunderstanding. Although others can also do it, it is more convenient for you. You can use the ability to block attacks.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°This situation, don¡¯t hide it. Kuro, you can¡¯t just let an old lady like me go up and stop it.¡± Crane said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch the battle¡­¡± Kuro sighed slightly and took out Autumn Water. He wiped his two fingers on the blade and waved it with a golden light. ¡°Black Tortoise.¡± A huge Black Tortoise phantom covered the front of these ships. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ice and volcanic bomb smashed over and hit the shell of the Black Tortoise. Like a barrier, it bounced off the shell or was shattered by the impact. This scene made Marine Admiral Colonel, who had never seen Kuro use the Four Divine Mysteries, widen his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the swordsmanship that Polusalino has always praised. To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡± Sengoku said in surprise. Speaking of which, during the War of the Best, he had never seen Kuro use such a magical sword technique. Other than the slash of his red hair and the mass of seawater that drowned Blackbeard¡¯s forces, he had never seen anything else. ¡°So, why are you still wasting time in North Blue? It¡¯s completely not in line with you, Brigadier Kuro.¡± Onigumo looked at Kuro. He still admired Kuro, but he was a little disappointed. It seemed that he had been with Kizaru for too long and had some bad habits. Otherwise, he would be more than a Brigadier General now. Why don¡¯t you try fighting Ledfield! Kuro glanced at Onigumo speechlessly. He could not refute this. ¡°So powerful, can sword arts simulate espers?¡± Momousagi¡¯s hand subconsciously held the handle of the knife. ¡°Oh, this is really spectacular.¡± Tokikake looked up in surprise. ¡°It is really reliable.¡± The other Vice-Admiral faintly revealed a smile. Chapter 409 Kuro¡¯s Three Giants Luciru Kuro this person. Of course, the Revolutionary Army and pirates were not the only ones who studied him. Before he reached the top, many people already knew about him. They had all participated in top-notch meetings. He also knows that Admiral Kizaru has a particularly powerful Marine. But he didn¡¯t know what he was good at before. But since the time at the top, he has appeared in the vision of the Vice-Admiral. Ten years old Marine is a pure Marine that has been tested by time. As soon as he entered the headquarters, he began to make contributions. Especially during the top period, a person dared to go to the New World to snipe Whitebeard and finally fought with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Kaido. His courage is not lacking. Moreover, I heard that he killed Golden Lion, but there is no evidence. This man has always denied it. But no matter what, the ability of the fruit is not fake. Powerful ability, powerful swordsmanship, extraordinary body technique, and extraordinary Haki. And recently, he seems to have been taught by Zephyr, so he belongs to the same category as them. Be it seniority or strength, this is a Marine that can be recognized by these Vice-Admiral. Be it hawks or doves, their attitude towards Kuro was very good. ¡°Brigadier General Kuro¡¯s strength is indeed not bad, he is our comrade.¡± Doberman said with relief. As a Hawk, he had also heard rumors that when Kuro was in the East China Sea, in the country of ¡®Morgati¡¯, he dared to deal with the royal family for justice, and he heard that he also killed pirates. As for the Dove Faction, they are also very good to Kuro. His attitude towards civilians is in line with the Dove Faction¡¯s concept of justice, and he is also willing to follow the rules. West Blue¡¯s Pegasus Island is an example. It is well protected by him and has changed from ¡®Sinful Island¡¯ to a place of singing and dancing. Momonga and Burning Mountain had good senses for Kuro. As for the Centrists¡­ Strawberry looked at Kuro as if he was watching his child grow up to be outstanding. Before he became a Vice-Admiral, he was Kizaru¡¯s subordinate, and he was himself a member of Kizaru¡¯s faction. He was from the same faction, so there was no need to say anything. He stood firmly on the side. The Center Faction is not the Kizaru Sect, but most of the Kizaru Sect is the Center Faction. This faction is Kuro¡¯s base camp. Not to mention¡­ Crane glanced behind him at the location of Kuro¡¯s Battleship. His subordinates were also growing. Needless to say, Flo Lida¡¯s body technique is very powerful. It is said that she is the sister of the current King of the Country of Insects, Lowe. The Law family¡¯s body technique talent is very strong. However, he heard that before that, the rules of the Luo family were a little cruel. He did not know where Kuro got it from. But in time, it will definitely be the core force of Marine. Crowe, although he used to be a small pirate, it doesn¡¯t matter. He proved himself with his actions in the War Of The Best and killed many captains under Whitebeard. Moreover, it seems that after eating the ancient fruit, there is room for growth and its brain is quite smart. And there¡¯s that amazing beard ¡­ Although it is not very powerful, the willpower that can condense ordinary people is rare. Even she was shocked by that power, let alone others. ¡°If Kong Ming is half as eager as him, he might not be so eager to prove himself¡­¡± Crane shook his head and smiled bitterly. The child who wants to prove that wisdom can also determine battle¡­ What a pity. If wisdom could determine everything, Sengoku would not be so troubled. But once these three people grow up, they will be the most powerful subordinates of Kuro and can be said to be the Big Three. And their new subordinates seem to be pretty good. ¡°Sazir Kuro, I¡¯ve heard a lot about him. When I was in Headquarters, I heard a lot of rumors about this person and he was often taken care of by other Marines. His physical skills are not bad and his talent is also good. He has awakened Armament Haki and Observation Haki. Donald was a famous ranger in West Blue Flower Country. Crane had long heard of his name and did not expect him to join the Marine. Kijutsu, a native of the people of the Insect Country. His archery is not bad, and his Kenbonshoku (Observation) is also very powerful. Recently, there seems to be a Fanny, born in West Blue, who can make magical potions. No matter how one looked at it, this man was gathering his strength. ¡°Hehehe, what a humble kid. ¡®Safe Justice¡¯ is not bad.¡± Crane looked at Kuro with relief. Gathering power and waiting for it to grow is indeed a safety policy. It seems that he has always been carrying out his justice. ¡°Well¡­¡± After Kuro used Black Tortoise, he suddenly shivered, smacked his lips, and looked at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s not good to change the climate. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll catch a cold if I stay too long.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking, Kuro,¡± Kizaru said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s rare to see people of this level fighting.¡± The title of Monster is terrifying to ordinary people, but to them, Monster is a compliment. But there are not many in Marine¡¯s career who can be called monsters. Currently, only the three of them can be called ¡®monsters¡¯. There are indeed not many scenes where they go all out. In the War Of The Best, Akainu alone withstood all of them. Others, including Kuro himself, were paddling. This scene is rare. But Kuro didn¡¯t really want to see it. They are not the same type. Moreover, Haki and Body Arts are not things that can be comprehended just by looking at them. Without fighting personally, it is impossible to enhance them. Besides, at this level, what else can he do but grind? ¡°Which one do you think will win?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°How would I know?¡± Kuro spat out the tip of his cigar and lit another one. ¡°Right now, nothing can be seen.¡± He really could not see anything. Both sides who were fighting intensely on the battlefield were in a state of ease. If they did not wear down their stamina, they would not be able to tell who was better. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The original plot? That thing can¡¯t always be taken seriously. Although Kuro has always thought that this is his greatest advantage, when the time comes, who knows what will happen. Just as he didn¡¯t know that Ledfield had come to West Blue. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Sakaski.¡± Kizaru looked at the center of the island and said, ¡°Kazan is still a little young¡­ However, I don¡¯t know until the last moment.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and shook his head slightly. Are they all so optimistic about Akainu? But come to think of it¡­ He also felt that it was better to be more intense in the sea now. Pirates are already in chaos and Marines have to make changes. Although he felt that he could talk more with Kuzan, he was on the old man¡¯s side in this aspect. That is, if he had nothing to do with it. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a few more slackers in Marine. Chapter 410 Isn¡¯t It Too Much¡­_1 ¡°Canine Cricket Red Lotus!¡± Akainu¡¯s arm turned into lava and suddenly extended towards Aokiji. The head of the lava changed into a ferocious dog head shape and opened its mouth. This move will really bite people. ¡°Double Spikes!¡± Aokiji opened his hands and condensed a large number of ice spears in the air, shooting them towards the biting Canine Red Lotus. Boom! The lava melted the ice and the cold air also froze the lava, triggering a white-hot gas. Logia, of course, does not have any Haki attachment, nor does it need that kind of thing. They are the representative of power. Akainu¡¯s fruit is the most destructive fruit in the world. The fruit of Aokiji should be the most powerful control fruit in the world. ¡°Freezing Time Capsule!¡± After canceling the attack, Aokiji stretched out his hand and released a ball of cold air from a distance and pounced straight at Akainu. The speed was not slow. After being blown by the cold air, Akainu was quickly frozen and turned into an ice sculpture. At this moment, Aokiji put one hand on the ground and spat out a ball of cold air, ¡°Ice Age!¡± A large amount of ice spread rapidly around Aokiji. The ice sculpture did not last long before it completely melted, revealing Akainu¡¯s body that had turned into a lava form. He raised his hands and a large number of lava fists spewed out from his fists. ¡°Meteor Volcano!¡± Like a volcanic eruption, a Lava Fist as big as the previous ¡®Big Fire Breath¡¯ fell from the sky. Before its heat even approached the ground, it evaporated the ice on the ground. But soon, the evaporated ground was frozen again, and the cold air faintly affected the Lava Fist above, making its power drop a little. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Lava Fist landed on the ground in large amounts. This attack that could easily destroy the island melted the ice and also caused the ground to be full of holes. Then, the melted ice floated up again and sealed the Lava Fist that fell on the ground. And so on and so forth. A large number of Lava Fists, mixed with cold air, formed large hailstones and hit the Black Tortoise Shield, causing the shield to tremble. Crack! On the shield, there were a few visible cracks, like broken glass. The crack grew bigger and bigger. With a crisp sound, the shield shattered and the Fist of Lava and iceberg-like ice fell towards the Battleship. ¡°Oh, so scary.¡± Kizaru looked up and his body suddenly flashed in the air, his hands crossed to form an ¡®OK¡¯ shape, emitting a large number of lasers. ¡°Yatsuki no Magatama!¡± Dense laser bullets rushed into the sky and shattered the Lava Fist and ice. They gradually disappeared under the laser, but some were still falling. ¡°Kuro,¡± Kizaru said lightly. ¡°Moo¡­¡± Kuro spread his fingers and suddenly clenched them. ¡°Wind Bind!¡± From his palm, a whirlwind suddenly blew out, stirring the surrounding air and distorting the small volcanic bombs and ice cubes that landed, letting them land in the sea around the Battleship. ¡°Oh¡­ You can even do this? Kuro, you¡¯re amazing again.¡± Kizaru said in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me here. Old man, you don¡¯t do anything, right?¡± Kuro smacked his lips and shouted at the island, ¡°Hey, look around!¡± These two big shots completely ignored the situation around them and released all kinds of AOE attacks. However, how could they hear it? Even if they heard it, they had no time to care. Don¡¯t look at how they are all at ease. One of them turned into lava and the other into ice, but their attention is on the other side. If they are not careful, the damage they will suffer will not be small. Hot and cold alternated, ice and fire surged, the terrain of the island changed again and again, and the thunder in the sky fell like rain under this stimulation. A perfectly fine island is now completely unrecognizable. And it had only been a while. If they fought for a long time¡­ Kuro looked at the sky. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the climate is going to change completely.¡± The power of the strong changes the world. ¡°Keep the Battleship away.¡± Sengoku sighed and instructed, ¡°Apart from the flagship of Vice-Admiral and above, the other auxiliary warships stay away and the medical ship stays behind. Polusalino, take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, Sengoku-san, did you hear that, Kuro.¡± Kizaru landed on the ship and said to Kuro. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and glanced at the wretched old man without answering. What the hell do you have to do with me? Your superior is amazing! When I become a Marshal in the future¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t have such thoughts. If you¡¯re so great, then so be it. This battle lasted from day to night and both sides were still fighting. Abilities, Haki, and Body Techniques have been continuously switched. On the island, only white and red are constantly colliding and occasionally a few loud shouts are heard. However, it seemed that this day would not end. After all, at this level, their stamina is at the monster level. On this night, except for those ordinary Marines, no one above Vice-Admiral went to sleep. They were all watching. Occasionally, he would deal with the lava or ice that flew over to prevent it from affecting the Battleship. The next day was the same. On the third day, someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Puhahaha, I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡± Late at night, Karp yawned loudly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like it will end so easily.¡± One after another, Vice-Admiral returned to the fortress on the Battleship. ¡°I will also go and rest. Kuro, you watch here.¡± Kizaru patted his mouth with his hand and said to Kuro, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Hey, I still want to go and rest. Forget it, you go first. The shift changes tomorrow.¡± Kuro chewed on his cigar, wrapped his arms around himself, and stared at the island. The battle continued. On the fourth day, Kuro went to rest and slept for a day. At night, he stayed here with Kizaru. On the fifth day, the battle on the island became more and more intense, as if it was the end of the world. A large number of volcanic bombs and ice formed by the cold were randomly blooming on the island. This time, Sengoku and Garp both took action to suppress the leaked power that affected overseas. The two of them were already fighting fiercely and no one could enter the island. On the sixth day, the level of combat slowed down a lot. On the seventh day, the battle was intense again. On the eighth day, just by looking outside the island, one can smell an intense aura. The nearby sea beasts have long run away. ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it too much¡­¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t bear it and said: ¡°We are all colleagues, let¡¯s stop here.¡± At this moment, the two people fighting fiercely in the center of the island were covered in injuries and blood. Although the intensity was not as strong as before, it was enough. Those injuries could not be healed with simple treatment. It has passed that time. ¡°The fight for ideas is not something that can be stopped. This is also your weakness.¡± Crane glanced at Kuro and said lightly, ¡°In this increasingly turbulent sea, it is difficult to survive without faith.¡± Kuro shrugged noncommittally, blew out a mouthful of smoke, and said with a smile, ¡°Granny Crane, don¡¯t pay attention to me, look over there first.¡± On the ninth day, the auras of both sides had reached a critical point. They no longer used Logia moves to fight each other, but fought personally with their abilities mixed with Body Techniques. The stamina of both sides was almost there. On the tenth day, this aura had already descended to a critical point. Until the early morning of the eleventh day. ¡°Sakaski!!!¡± Aokiji roared and his hand turned into an ice claw, quickly grabbing towards Akainu¡¯s face. ¡°Kouzan!!!¡± Lava emerged from Akainu¡¯s fist, forming a pair of lava claws, and he quickly attacked Aokiji. ¡°Hell Dog!!¡± BOOM!!! The ice claws left two gaps in Akainu¡¯s face and a gap in his ear. At the same time, the extremely fast Lava Claw blasted towards Aokiji¡¯s chest. At this critical moment, Aokiji turned to the left and saw the claw of lava hit his leg. With a roar, Aokiji¡¯s leg exploded and he fell down. Akainu¡¯s body was also swaying. He clenched his fists and looked at Aokiji with a complicated expression. ¡°You¡­ bastard!¡± Bang ¡­ With that, he fell to his knees and gasped for breath. Both sides had exhausted their stamina. ¡°Medical team!¡± Sengoku immediately shouted, ¡°Go and rescue them!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get in. Let me do it.¡± Kizaru turned into a yellow light and rushed into the island. Kuro also turned into a shadow and followed. Not long after, Kizaru supported Akainu and Kuro returned to the ship with Aokiji. After ten days and ten nights, Akainu won with a slight advantage. Chapter 411 Den Den Mushi Cuts, The News Seagulls Are Abandoned! The Battleship returned to the headquarters at an extremely fast speed. At this time, a large number of troops were gathered in the headquarters. Although there were not as many troops as in the war, the quality was not bad. Even Momousagi and Tokikake are guarding the headquarters at this time. They were afraid that someone would get the news and attack the headquarters. If anything goes wrong and two generals are lost in a row, it will be a disaster. Even Kuro was pressed into the headquarters and could not go out. The guards were in Marin Van Do. Three days later. Kuro was smoking in his headquarters office. His office was actually the old man¡¯s building. After all, he was a Headquarters Brigadier General. How could he not have an office in Marien Vando? ¡°Yo.¡± The Japanese sliding door was suddenly pulled open and Kuzan walked in and threw a bottle of wine to Kuro. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was stunned and took the bottle of wine. There was a string of English words written on it¡ªJerez. ¡°Sherry wine? Why are you drinking this kind of rotten wine? You are a general.¡± Kuro stretched out his thumb and pried open the seal on the bottle. He looked at Kusan. On his neck, there was still a scar formed by a burn. The scar extended all the way from his neck and probably occupied half of his body. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this kind of wine. This is Teacher Zephyr¡¯s favorite drink. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cool to drink ordinary wine in a high position?¡± He pulled out the chair opposite Kuro and sat down. Kuro narrowed his eyes and sat down. There was a layer of frost on his slightly rolled-up pants. His leg was broken and he could not reattach it. Unlike when Kuro was cut by Akagami (Red Hair) at the top, this guy¡¯s leg was directly melted, the same situation as Zephyr. It¡¯s interesting¡­ Two master and disciple with the best relationship, one with a broken hand and the other with a broken leg. Kuzan did not need to install prosthetics or anything. His ability was there, and the loss of a leg did not affect his movement. But in terms of combat power, he is definitely not as powerful as when he was in good condition. ¡°I heard that when I fainted, you carried me back. I came to express my gratitude.¡± Kurzam took the same wine and clinked it against Kurlo through the air. ¡°Drink some?¡± Kuro took down the cigar, clinked the bottle with Kuzan, and blew a few puffs on the bottle. ¡°Hu¡­ it¡¯s rotten.¡± Kuro put down the bottle and said meaningfully, ¡°I think that wine is actually the same as people. It doesn¡¯t mean that you have to pursue some cool traditions or something. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s good. If it¡¯s good, it can enter the throat. Even if it doesn¡¯t have the taste you want, the different times will change the taste of the wine. If you force yourself to pursue something, it will only make you feel uneasy.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean, but people have their own pursuits.¡± Kuzan shrugged. ¡°Sakaski is a Marshal and I¡­ am ready to quit the Marine. Some things can¡¯t be seen without leaving the Marine and sweeping away the cover of the World Government, especially people like us.¡± The Admiral knows a lot of secrets. For them, the secrets that ordinary people and even the Great Pirates don¡¯t know are completely interconnected with the World Government. If I look at the world on this basis¡­ ¡°Have you decided?¡± Kuro bit his cigar again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you reconsider? If you¡¯re in Headquarters, you¡¯ll get along very well.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand the management of Sakasugi.¡± Kuzan took another sip, gurgled a few times, drank all the wine in the bottle, and then put the bottle on the table. He stood up and said, ¡°You should develop well. Compared to someone like me, people like you can only survive in the Marine.¡± With that, he turned and walked out of his office without waiting for Kuro to speak. ¡°Ha¡­ Can you eat it?¡± Kuro stared at the empty wine bottle on the table and muttered, ¡°In the end, we are not the same type¡­ The confusion and laziness in your eyes have disappeared, but I have never been lost.¡± The goal of life is to live safely and comfortably until retirement, and then live safely and comfortably until death. ¡°Life is twenty-five years, like a dream, there is life and death, comfort and no regrets.¡± Kuro muttered a sentence and drank the remaining half of the wine. Aokiji, no, Kuzan quit Marine. This matter caused a huge earthquake in the Headquarters, but Akainu quickly suppressed it. In order to show his determination to fight the pirates, he decided to move the Headquarters from Marin Van Do to the New World. For this, he had already gone to Mariejois and negotiated with Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). But this had nothing to do with Kuro. He is now on his way back to West Blue. He is still the Base Chief of West Blue Pegasus Island. No one can stop him from returning to West Blue. ¡°From now on, no one will answer the phone. Remember, don¡¯t answer it.¡± On the Battleship back, Kuro instructed his subordinates, ¡°Use the same characteristics as before. Even if you can¡¯t avoid it, just say that I¡¯m not here. Remember, I¡¯m definitely not here!¡± ¡°Kill the Den Den Mushi!¡± Just in case, Kuro still instructed, ¡°Block the signal completely and don¡¯t let the news seagulls come. I can¡¯t hear or see anything now!¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses helplessly and went down to do his work. It doesn¡¯t matter if Sengoku is a Marshal or Akainu is a Marshal. If he doesn¡¯t answer the phone, he won¡¯t get any credit. Who the hell would transfer him? Akainu is busy moving the headquarters now. It will be half a year later when the headquarters is completely moved. By then, one will be in the New World and the other will be in the West Blue. They will have long forgotten about him. Besides, he still had the old man there. He doesn¡¯t have any achievements or promotions now. Even if Sengoku Karp and Kapp come to his Pegasus Island, he won¡¯t go. There was no reason for him to go to the headquarters and he was transferred. Are you really not going to follow your own intentions? ¡®Huh?¡¯ World Government? World Government in charge of this shit? Even if the ¡®Shanghai Thief King¡¯ comes back, he will go to the New World and it has nothing to do with him. Finally, he, Kuro, has entered peace! Just as Kuro fell into this illusory peace, seagulls flew to the world and scattered a large number of newspapers. Yes, it was sprinkled. In the past, newspapers were bought, but this time, the newspapers were directly spilled. On an island, a civilian curiously saw seagulls scattering a few newspapers. He took one and looked at it curiously. He was shocked. On the banner, it was not the news of Akainu taking over as Marshal. Instead, there were two photos, divided into two sides, completely occupying the front page of the newspaper. One of them showed a man wearing a Marine cape and biting a cigar, pointing a knife at four curly eyebrows. The bloody face of the four curly eyebrows appeared under the Marine¡¯s knife, under the photo, and the Marine stood like a giant in front of the four heads. In the corner, a beautiful woman in a fan costume was lying in a sorry state. The title was¡ªNorth Blue Vinsmoke Four-Man Slash! And the other bigger picture was also a color picture. The Marine took up a lot of position in the picture, maintaining the posture of putting away the knife. Behind him, a red sun slowly rose, and behind the Marine, an old man fell in a pool of blood. ¡°Lonely¡­ Lonely Tall Red?!¡± Seeing the title, the civilian¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth opened as if it was dislocated. ¡­ . ¡°If you do this, it should be fine.¡± North Blue, in a palace. A king held the newspaper and said with some worry, ¡°We found Morgan to publish the news out of his own pocket. The bedroll of the whole world can cause a sensation and should not be threatened by that Marine anymore.¡± ¡°It can be done. This is the best we can do, and we have cooperated with the official news of the World Government. Whether it is official or civilian, we have covered all aspects.¡± Another king said. ¡°We also gave that Marine credit, we will definitely satisfy him.¡± A king said. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. That Marine will definitely know our intentions!¡± The last king said firmly. Chapter 412 All Parties Under the flight of the news seagulls, newspapers flew to the world like snowflakes. New World, an island. ¡°Boss, Boss!¡± A pirate holding a newspaper hurriedly ran over and said breathlessly, ¡°This newspaper, this newspaper¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, you can talk slowly.¡± At this time, in this small area, there are several people standing or sitting there. A fat man wearing sunglasses was taking a big bite of a piece of meat. He casually chewed it a few times and swallowed it. A man with dreadlocks was maintaining his musket. A hook-nosed man with a cigarette in his mouth stood beside a red-haired man. The red-haired man poured a glass of rum with one hand and handed it to the man holding the newspaper. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, speak slowly.¡± The voice was very soft, but it had a calming effect on the flustered person. He thanked her and took the glass of wine. After a few gulps, he gasped and handed over the newspaper. ¡°Boss! Ledfield is dead! Killed by a Marine!¡± ¡°Raidfield?¡± When the hooked-nose man heard this, he was a little stunned. ¡°You mean that arrogant man? Dead? Didn¡¯t that ¡®old senior¡¯ get locked up in Impel Down? Was he executed?¡± ¡°That uncle¡­¡± The red-haired man was also a little stunned. Then, he shook his head and smiled. He reached out to take the newspaper and said, ¡°What is Marine doing now? They have already made a name for themselves, are they going to execute the older generation to increase their power?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the cover of the newspaper. With just one look, the red-haired man¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously touched his chest. At the same time, the hook-nosed man standing next to him looked down and saw the picture in the newspaper. He said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s that man¡­¡± ¡°Marine Hero Kills Lonely Red!¡± It¡¯s a banner with a title. And the photo was the photo of Kuro putting away his knife and Ledfield falling. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± Her red hair rubbed her chest and her open-collared shirt happened to reveal her chest. There was a huge scar on her chest. ¡°Every time I think about it, my chest still hurts. Has this Marine, Luciru Kuro, begun to show his fangs?¡± Red Hair shook his head and handed the newspaper to Beckman. Beckman took it and scanned it carefully. ¡°It should be Titch. No, after Blackbeard caused a scene in Impel Down, Red Earl escaped from prison, but for some reason this man found out. He has the strength to deal with Ledfield. The news is true.¡± ¡°World¡­¡± Red Hair looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how turbulent it should be.¡± ¡­ . On an island in the New World. Rumble! The island shook inexplicably and the buildings cracked one by one. ¡°The Admiral has started again.¡± ¡°This ability is really strong!¡± In the tavern, a group of pirates stared at the wooden wine glasses that were spilling wine because of the vibration. Some were impressed, and some were afraid. ¡°I say, is the Admiral in a good mood today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It seems to have started shaking because of a newspaper.¡± In the tallest building on the island, Titch looked fiercely at a newspaper in front of him and suddenly punched the air. Rumble! The shaking began again. ¡°Weihahahaha, Captain, that man killed Ledfield. I remember that you invited him.¡± Chishas Balsas raised his arms and posed as a bodybuilder, laughing. ¡°You have to call him Admiral, idiot.¡± On the other side, Shiliew, who was wearing Impel Down uniform, but the style on his hat had been changed to a skull, wiped his knife and said. Then, he looked at the newspaper on the table and said, ¡°Lidefield? Unfortunately, I never had the chance to kill him in prison.¡± The man who threw the punch had a rough appearance, thick hair on the surface of his body, and a very burly figure. It was Marshall D. Titch, but compared to a year ago, his beard, which was originally just a stubble, had grown into four braids and he wore a Captain¡¯s hat. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Titch opened his teeth, which were no longer missing teeth, and laughed. ¡°I was ¡®taken care¡¯ of by him a lot back then. Now that I think about it, the dense knife cuts are still very painful, but I finally got it!¡± He looked at the person in the photo and continued to laugh. ¡°Thief, hahaha, are you also starting to take action? Let¡¯s have a competition to see who can stand on the highest position first!¡± ¡­ . New World, Totto Land. ¡°Mom, Mom, big news, Ledfield was killed by a Marine!¡± In a palace that was almost dark, a Long-legged man swallowed and handed the newspaper forward with a trembling hand. In front of him, a huge face suddenly appeared from the darkness. The man of the Long-legged tribe looked extremely small under that face. ¡°Ryder ¡­ Field?¡± The voice was a little slow, as if it was recalling. ¡°Well, well, well!¡± The voice laughed. ¡°That old guy is finally dead.¡± ¡­ . New World, Ghost Island. ¡°Rua!!!¡± The roar was deafening, making the pirates of Ghost Island silent. That roar is the strongest person in the world today, known as the strongest creature of the land, sea, and air, the Wise King of the Country of Peace, Hundred Beast Kaido! Every time he let out such a roar, someone would definitely be in trouble. ¡°That kid! That kid!!!¡± In a huge cave, Kaido clenched his hands into fists and the blue veins on his body burst out as he roared. His sound waves made the cave tremble at a high speed, shocking all the pirates in the cave. On his chest, in addition to a cross-shaped scar on his waist and abdomen, there are two longer scars on his chest. One of them is in a vertical position from his chest to his abdomen, and the other one is a little slanted. It is not as long as this one and it is intertwined together. As he roared, the scar is slightly red. On the rock wall, a newspaper was pinned with a dagger. On it was the photo of Kuro killing Ledfield. ¡°Boring, this is too boring!!!¡± Kaido kicked the wine gourd at his feet, and the gourd flew out and hit the face of a pirate heavily. The huge force made the wine gourd sink deeply into the face and flew out with the pirate. ¡°Is there no one who can kill me!!!¡± The voice continued to roar on Ghost Island. ¡­ . Marin Vando. ¡°Oh, this is really¡­¡± Admiral¡¯s office. Kizaru looked at the newspaper in front of him in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s so scary¡­¡± He looked up at the Marine who reported and said, ¡°Where is Kuro?¡± ¡°Report!¡± The Marine straightened his body and answered honestly, ¡°Commodore Kuro has returned to West Blue.¡± Chapter 413 Only One Step Away from the Ideal West Blue. After a few days of sailing, Kuro¡¯s Battleship finally crossed the Calm Belt and reached the West Sea. Because he had cut off the Den Den Mushi¡¯s signal in advance and put his wristwatch Den Den Mushi in the cabin, he could not receive a single call. As for the news seagulls. Before he could get close, he was frightened by Kuro¡¯s murderous aura. After a few times, News Seagull also remembered Kuro¡¯s aura and didn¡¯t dare to go forward, causing his journey to be smooth sailing. At this time, the weather in this sea area was good. Kuro moved a deck chair and lay on the deck, drinking a cigar in his left hand and snatching Leda¡¯s snacks from time to time. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch my snacks, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After Kuro snatched her snacks for the second time, Leda finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and hugged her small backpack and roared fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with eating a little?¡± Kuro said with a smile and was about to take a sip of the cold drink, but the cold drink was already empty. ¡°Chloe, the cold drink is gone. Go get me a cup,¡± he said to Chloe. Crowe adjusted his glasses, opened his mouth, and stammered, ¡°Well, Mr. Kuro, I¡¯m a major¡­¡± He had wanted to say this for a long time, but this time, he could not bear it anymore. He is a Headquarters Major after all, not a miscellaneous soldier serving tea. Although he is Kuro¡¯s subordinate, he can¡¯t be so disrespectful. Do you believe that I will fall out with you! ¡°Huh? What about it?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll get it.¡± Crowe pursed his lips and forced a smile as he picked up the empty cup and turned towards the Battleship¡¯s kitchen. ¡°Right, where¡¯s Basil?¡± He asked a Marine passing by. ¡°Reporting to Major Crowe, Ensign Basil is at the rear!¡± The Marine stood at attention and shouted. ¡°Call him over, I want to give him special training later!¡± Crowe said through his teeth. ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine saluted and trotted to the rear of the Battleship. At this time, in the back, Basil is sitting on the fence with one foot crossed and chatting with a Marine, laughing from time to time. He held a lot of melon seeds in one hand and was eating them as he said, ¡°Let me tell you¡­¡± ¡°Second Lieutenant Basil!¡± The Marine who trotted over interrupted him and stood at attention. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± With a happy mood, Basil turned to the Marine with a smile and picked up a melon seed and put it in his mouth. ¡°Major Crowe is looking for you. Please go to the deck as soon as possible. He said he wants to give you special training.¡± These words made Basil¡¯s smile freeze. Just as he was about to put the melon seeds in his mouth, his hand loosened and they fell to the ground. That expression gradually turned into a stunned squirrel, as if it was about to shout in the next second. ¡°Why me again¡­¡± he said desperately. At this moment, Crowe, who was changing the cold drinks in the kitchen, had a similar expression. He looked at the cold drinks on the tray and said bitterly, ¡°Why is it me again¡­¡± Not to mention their mental journey, Kuro was happy. He was in a damn good mood now. Because there are no more worries! At this rate, he could basically drag it out until he died in West Blue. Although West Blue is still not as good as his hometown, East Blue, he actually wants to go to his hometown, Shelz Town, and replace Lippa, who is now stationed there as a base commander. But if he can¡¯t do it, West Blue can do it. People should know how to be content. He was content now. He was very satisfied with returning to Pegasus Island to retire. A few days later, the group arrived at Pegasus Island. But in the past, it was some Marines. When they came, there were 3,000 more repeaters. For this, Kuro, who was in a good mood, waved his hand and confiscated the land near the Marine base, expanding the base again. In this way, the new Marines have a place to live, and those civilians who have their land seized have also made a windfall. Then they take the money and go to the more peripheral places to set up their homes, making the place on Pegasus Island seem bigger. This was supposed to be changed. As Pegasus Town became more and more prosperous, the buildings in the central area became more and more difficult to keep up with. Compared to his newly developed place, these places seemed a little poor. In addition to being the Base Chief of Pegasus Island, Kuro, who has acquired a large number of Pegasus Island wastelands, is also the Island Master of Pegasus Island. He also has to plan the quality of life of the residents. It¡¯s a wasteland. It¡¯s a free reconstruction, a better house, and then it¡¯s close to a newly developed prosperous area. It also gives a settlement fee to the original residents. Coupled with Kuro¡¯s reputation on this island, no one is unwilling. Three thousand repeaters settled on Pegasus Island and became Marines. Originally, with the strength of the Four Seas Branch Base, it would definitely not require so many troops, but Kuro has a deep background. But no one was willing to brush him off with such a thing. Three thousand people were brought back by him. If it was any other Airborne Division, they would not have that treatment. For people in a proper organization, even if they get a high position in one day, without deep connections and a sense of identity, they will only get twice the result with half the effort. And for these 3,000 people, although Kuro has a headache, he is still willing to do it on Pegasus Island. The power of Pegasus Island is further advanced so that there will be less pirates attacking here. Generally, a large ship regiment of such a large scale would also have about this many people. But how can a pirate¡¯s uneven quality be compared to a trained Marine, not to mention that this is a replicator stronger than an ordinary Marine. After returning to Pegasus Island, Kuro stayed in the base. Kaz brought Marines and replicators to train every day and even thoughtfully named 3,000 people. In his words: ¡°You don¡¯t have a name? What? Code name? 010203?¡± ¡°How can people not have names? Names are the first proof of people¡¯s existence in this world. Since you don¡¯t have names, let me name you!¡± ¡°How about the surname Lucilu, the surname of Brigadier Kuro? Ah no no, that is too sacred, then my surname is Doug! From now on, your surname is Doug!¡± In a series of impassioned words, 3,000 replicated soldiers have a surname. In Pegasus Island, this surname became the largest surname. Crowe lectured Sazel daily. Leda, on the other hand, went out every day and ate. Kuro looked down from the tall building of the base and saw this warm and peaceful scene. He nodded in satisfaction and sighed like an old man looking back at his life. ¡°It¡¯s so good, everything is on track¡­¡± Peace! Safe! Comfortable! His ultimate dream is only one step away from being realized! Just as he was thinking this, in front of the door at the bottom of the building, Clodagh and Kaz stood there, not knowing if they should enter. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Kaz started to rush in. ¡°No!¡± Leda grabbed Cass with such force that Cass couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Why?!¡± Kaz was puzzled. ¡°Why can¡¯t Mr. Kuro know such a good thing? That¡¯s¡­¡± Leda quickly waved her hand and stopped Cass. She put her finger to her mouth and shushed her. ¡°You can¡¯t say it. Be careful. You will be heard.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and crumpled a newspaper in his hand. He did not dare to say that if Kuro got angry, Leda would definitely be fine. Kaz, this idiot, would only make Mr. Kuro helpless. Then he would be the only unlucky one. Chapter 414 There Is Only One Answer While Kuro was immersed in peace alone, his subordinates had already received the news. Kuro dared to pinch Den Den Mushi, but they didn¡¯t dare. After all, they are Marines. If they want intelligence, they also need the movements from Headquarters, so Den Den Mushi will not cut it and the news will not be cut off. But Kuro asked them not to do that, so what should they do? As Kuro¡¯s think tank, Crowe thinks that Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t want to know anyway, and according to the previous eight months, there¡¯s nothing to bother him about. ¡®Just keep it a secret.¡¯ As the think tank and right-hand man, he fully played the blame of the adjutant. He would answer the phone and manage the news. It was fine as long as Mr. Kuro did not know. Therefore, he secretly unsealed the Den Den Mushi and received a call from Headquarters. Ask if the Ledfield incident on North Sea Tomato Island is real. When Crowe heard this, he was stunned. How did Headquarters know about this? The only ones who knew were the Marines on Pegasus Island. They didn¡¯t need to say anything. Kaz was also under Kuro¡¯s watch and couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. As for the remaining Marines, except for the 3,000 Replicators, the other Marines have been transferred back to the Headquarters. These Replicators don¡¯t talk much and it is impossible for them to spread the news. It was impossible for the Vinsmoke family to say such an embarrassing thing, and the kings of the four countries should have been threatened by Kuro to keep their mouths shut. Just in case, he even went out to the sea to check, because it has been two months since then. There was no newspaper on Pegasus Island at that time, and now the news Seagull sent was only the latest newspaper. However, it was also easy to find. Crowe went to the neighboring island of Running Horse and easily got the newspaper from a random family. On it was the photo of Kuro killing Ledfield at that time, and a higher-definition photo of North Blue¡¯s Vinsmoke Quadruple Slash. Oh no. That was Crowe¡¯s first reaction. This news must not be known by Mr. Kuro. Otherwise, he would be the only one injured. But paper can¡¯t cover fire. He can¡¯t always hide this news. If Mr. Kuro knows about it, he will be the unlucky one. So he discussed it with Leda, and Cass happened to hear it. ¡°What?! Brigadier Kuro doesn¡¯t know about this yet, how can this be, how can this be!¡± Then, there was the scene downstairs. Leda and Crowe looked at each other and nodded in unison. In short, he had to stabilize this hot-blooded bearded man first and then think about it. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t know. He knows.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said to Cass, ¡°It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know the details, but he knows that he killed Ledfield.¡± Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Indeed, there were so many people present back then, how could no one know? ¡°We can publicize this kind of thing, but for Mr. Kuro, it is not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°You heard what Mr. Kuro said on Tomato Island. Ledfield is old, an old man. Killing an old man is not something to show off.¡± Crowe said, ¡°So Mr. Kuro knows about this, but if you go in with such fanfare, it will only make Mr. Kuro think that you are too impetuous. Don¡¯t you want to be Mr. Kuro¡¯s shield? Then be more steady.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see!¡± Kaz suddenly understood and thanked Crowe. ¡°Thank you so much, Major Crowe. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have gotten it wrong!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. You should go and train first. Mr. Kuro trusts you so much, you can¡¯t let him down.¡± Crowe quickly nodded. ¡°Oh? Brigadier Kuro¡­ No, does Mr. Kuro trust me very much?!¡± Kaz asked with his eyes wide open. ¡°Of course, look at your 3,000 lackeys¡­ No, 3,000 Gregg family Marines. Ordinary branch bases don¡¯t have that much authority. Mr. Kuro has begged many people for these people.¡± Crowe lied through his teeth. Actually, it was not a lie. He was there at that time and he remembered that Kuro told Kizaru about it. ¡°Hey, old man, I want these replicators of the Vinsmoke family. Help me pass.¡± ¡°Oh, sure, but you have 3,000 people. Then I won¡¯t give you the other Marines. Transfer them back.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Is that so, is that so!¡± Tears welled up in Kaz¡¯s eyes. He wiped his tears and looked up. ¡°I will not let Mr. Kuro down!¡± With that, he turned around and left for the training ground outside. The current Marine base is divided into two big walls. The inner wall is the Marine fortress where Kuro is located, as well as the residence of Marine Admiral. The outer wall is the residence of ordinary soldiers, the cafeteria, and a special training ground. ¡°Companions!¡± Kaz stood on the platform on the training ground and shouted at the thousands of Marines who were spontaneously training, ¡°Family!¡± The Marines stopped their training, leaned back with their hands, and stood upright. Looking at them, Kaz began, ¡°Today, I learned Mr. Kuro¡¯s true attitude towards me. I was recognized by Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°My long-cherished wish has finally been realized. Then the rest is obvious. There is only one answer, which is that I am ready to go further and offer my loyalty to him!¡± ¡°The power of one person is limited, but the power of a group is not. Our most respected Mr. Kuro is one person, but he has us, so it is not just one person!¡± ¡°I, Kaz, am determined to become not only Mr. Kuro¡¯s shield, but also the shield of the Dougrette family and the Lucilu family in the future.¡± ¡°Since you bear my surname, we are a family, we are all family! My oath, you have to keep it. Fathers and children, ancestors and grandchildren, you have to keep it for generations!¡± ¡°Even if the sea rolls back, the sky sinks, the world is destroyed! The Dougret family has always been and always will be the shield of the Lucilu family!!!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± Three thousand Marines roared together. ¡°I say¡­ if you do this, Kuro will skin you when he finds out in the future.¡± Under this group of emotions, Leda shivered and looked at Crowe as if she was looking at a dead person. ¡°This is an oath of loyalty. It¡¯s no longer a simple superior and subordinate.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t get it away for him now, Mr. Kuro can skin me now. There is no future.¡± Crowe swallowed his saliva. How could he have known that Kaz would have such a big reaction? He just said that Kuro trusted him¡­ However¡­ it might not be a bad thing. Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°At least in the future, when Mr. Kuro¡¯s child is born, there will be natural protection. There is nothing bad about it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± When Leda heard this, she raised her eyebrows and was inexplicably happy. ¡°My child will have a lot of companions in the future.¡± Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. This¡­ What are you thinking about? ¡­ . ¡°What are you arguing about¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s soundproofing is better, and the training ground is far from him, so he didn¡¯t hear Kaz¡¯s words, but he heard the roar. He bit his cigar and looked helplessly from the window. ¡°Is your blood boiling again, Cass¡­¡± Forget it. He is in a good mood. Let Kaz play on Pegasus Island by himself. Nothing will go wrong. Chapter 415 Kulokulo, Up, Up! This matter was passed by Crowe just like that. As for the newspaper that he ¡°hardly¡± obtained, he crumpled it into a ball and threw it into the garbage pile. In short, Mr. Kuro must not know. However, there is a speed of dissemination of information, especially on a prosperous island like Pegasus Island. ¡°Song and Dance and Hot Spring Island¡± can attract many people. And the news brought, of course, spread to each other, including the newspaper where Kuro killed Ledfield. ¡°Don¡¯t show off!¡± In the port, Kaz led the team to do an inspection. He snatched the newspaper and carefully put it in his arms. He said to the businessman, ¡°Mr. Kuro has never been proud of this kind of thing. It will only make him feel ashamed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a Ledfield. Mr. Kuro is a man who is going to become a Marine Admiral. It¡¯s just a remnant of the old era. There¡¯s nothing to show off. Mr. Kuro hates it when people discuss such things, so on this island, no discussion is allowed. Just keep your respect for Mr. Kuro in your heart!¡± Cass, who was tricked by Crowe, spontaneously investigated the island. But for others, not only was this matter not repulsive, but they even praised it. After fighting such a big pirate, he is still so low-key. He is really a good Marine! With him on Pegasus Island, it is definitely the safest island in West Blue. The merchants and tourists were very satisfied and some even considered settling here. As for the local residents, they were even more satisfied. Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t want people to know that¡¯s a good thing. If there are many people, what if Mr. Kuro is transferred away? Then there will be no one to protect them. As natives, they have experienced war and the pains of pirates and they know that peace is hard to come by. Therefore, this matter calmed down on Pegasus Island. Everyone knew it and thought that Kuro knew it himself. ¡­ . ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. Kuro, try the latest sweet potato!¡± The shop owner, who had been promoted to a sweet potato tycoon, said to Kuro enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is freshly brewed black tea. Uh-huh, do you want a cup?¡± The bearded owner of the transvestite shop greeted him warmly. He said that his surname was Nohara. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro!!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± Back in the office, Kuro took a few breaths of cold air and smacked his lips, unable to figure it out. ¡°Why are these islanders so much more enthusiastic than before?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal, Mr. Kuro, you are the guardian of this island after all, it is necessary to be respectful to you.¡± Crowe secretly wiped the sweat on his head and said. ¡°Is it?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows, took out a cigar, lit it, and blew smoke. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. In the past, they were enthusiastic about me, but they weren¡¯t as enthusiastic as they are now. They were too enthusiastic. I can¡¯t stand it. I have an indescribable feeling¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know where the feeling came from. It seems right, but it also seems wrong.¡± Kuro rubbed his eyebrows and looked at Crowe, who was sweating for no reason, and asked, ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not nervous.¡± ¡°Then why are you sweating so much?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ maybe it¡¯s too hot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and stared at Crowe for a while before suddenly saying something that horrified him. ¡°I know!¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you know?¡± Crowe took a step back in fear. ¡°You¡­ You have to hide this kind of thing from me. Hey, I¡¯m your superior!¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke, which lingered on his face, making it impossible for Crowe to see his expression. ¡°Mr. Kuro, let me explain. I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you, but this news is too big, I don¡¯t dare¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a private phone call and then collecting news? What does it matter? It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t show it to me. Remember, don¡¯t ask me. If you ask, I¡¯m busy, I¡¯m not here, I¡¯m busy, I¡¯m taking a shower.¡± Before Crowe finished speaking, Kuro spoke directly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Crowe blinked. ¡°This¡­ Yes, I know, Mr. Kuro, I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡± ¡°Of course, East Blue¡¯s witty little Kuro is not called for nothing.¡± Kuro laughed complacently. ¡°After all, I¡¯m not a demon. I can be willful because I have someone to protect me. As my adjutant, of course you have to take the blame¡­ No, deal with the related matters more often. We can¡¯t be out of touch with the headquarters, I understand.¡± Kuro pressed his hand a few times, indicating for Kuro to calm down. ¡°Let me tell you, when doing things, you must remain indifferent. As the saying goes, those who have a shocking chest but a calm face is like a calm lake. But you are still my think tank, so be a little indifferent.¡± ¡°Right, what big news did you just say? What are you afraid of?¡± he asked. ¡°Kuro, Kuro!¡± At this moment, the door was pushed open and Leda suddenly barged in and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s rising, it¡¯s rising!¡± These words stunned Kuro and he said in surprise, ¡°What do you mean by a man and a woman?¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Leda rolled her eyes and waved, and a group of people came in from behind. Cass, Basil, Donald, Sturgeon, and Fanny all came in wearing Marine cloaks. ¡°I mean we got promoted!¡± Leda said excitedly. Woah! These words shocked Kuro so much that he almost jumped out of his chair and roared, ¡°Vatfak?!¡± ¡°Ah? What do you mean? Anyway, they are back.¡± Leda pointed at Donald, Stork, and Fanny. ¡°He also brought back a promotion order from Headquarters.¡± ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, long time no see.¡± Donald, who had already put on his cloak, saluted Kuro and said loudly, ¡°We have been trained from Headquarters and have been evaluated. I am already a lieutenant and can serve you better.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a second lieutenant.¡± Fanny was still wearing the satin black robe that outlined her superb figure, but she was also wearing a cloak. She waved and smiled at Kuro. The group of people looked at the stork. The deaf man was stunned and suddenly realized that no one needed to tell her again. ¡°I¡¯m an ensign,¡± she said. Donald took a step forward, took out a stack of documents, and handed them to Kuro¡¯s table. He said, ¡°This is because Headquarters took into account the lack of officers in Pegasus Island Base and our excellent results, so they promoted us. In addition, there are other promotion orders.¡± Kuro quickly picked it up and quickly glanced at it. It probably meant that in consideration of the fact that there are only Third Class soldiers on Pegasus Island now, and then there are a few of them, so Donald and others were promoted. Although those 3,000 people entered the Marine Corps, they all started from the lowest third-class soldiers. After all, their minds are not completely mature, and their individual achievements and performance do not exist. Although they do not need the command of a senior officer, not needing and not having one are two different things. He couldn¡¯t possibly let Kaz command the pirates alone, right? Wouldn¡¯t that be exhausting? Considering this, Donald and others were promoted. Kuro breathed a sigh of relief. He did not see himself on the document. At this moment, he sat down and his expression became indifferent again. He praised the three people who came back and said, ¡°Not bad, you got a cloak after a trip to the headquarters. And¡­ Crowe, you are a Lieutenant Colonel now. Leda, you too, and Kaz¡­¡± He looked strangely at the bearded man in front of him, who looked very hot-blooded even though he had no expression. ¡°You have also been promoted. You are also a Lieutenant Colonel.¡± ¡°Have I been promoted? Thank you Mr. Kuro for your nurturing!¡± Cass stood upright and said loudly. ¡°Ah¡­ No, this doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me. It¡¯s your own hard work.¡± Kuro scratched his head, but in his heart, he felt that this might be his fault. Only one level up? The 3,000 replicators were not fake. With such a huge contribution, if it was only a level, it might be Vinsmoke who was behind it. Vinsmoke had exerted influence in it. After all, this was someone else¡¯s soldier. Kaz had turned over, and the World Government had to pay attention to the impact. It was not bad to have a level. He estimated that the Headquarters took credit for the World Government and then distributed the credit to these subordinates. Otherwise, they might not have been promoted. But this is a good thing! Because without him, this means that Vinsmoke is really a man of his word. Good man! He would go to North Blue and give them a medal. ¡°Wait, Brigadier Kuro¡­¡± At this time, Basil asked weakly, ¡°Is there no promotion order for me?¡± Kuro lowered his head and flipped through the documents. He shook his head and said, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any for you.¡± Basil pursed his lips, looked at Donald, and asked, ¡°I say, what are the grades of your three Headquarters when you were training?¡± ¡°First,¡± Donald said. ¡°Third.¡± Fanny smiled and then pointed to the tritium. ¡°The tritium is second.¡± Basil was speechless. On what basis! Why don¡¯t you have the kind of order that requires you to get average results! Do you know how difficult it is for me to get here as a Second Lieutenant! And everyone has been promoted, why am I not here! He looked bitterly at Crowe, who pretended not to see it and adjusted his glasses. ¡°Promotion is a good thing.¡± ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t congratulated Brigadier General Kuro!¡± Donald thought of something and said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! I heard in Headquarters that you killed Ledfield alone. The you in the newspaper is so handsome!¡± ¡°Ah?! What did you say?!¡± Kuro stuck his head out and was stunned. The smile that he had just made because he did not see himself froze on his face and became indescribably strange. Chapter 416 The Wrath of Princeps These words made Leda and Crowe¡¯s faces change. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Leda made an excuse to slip away. Bang! At this moment, the sliding door was closed. Kuro let go and his face was terrifyingly dark. ¡°No one is allowed to leave.¡± He glanced at everyone and then said to Donald, ¡°Tell me why you know and why it is published in the newspaper.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Donald was stunned and asked curiously, ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, don¡¯t you know?¡± I know nothing about der! Kuro resisted the urge to complain and said, ¡°What the hell is going on! Crowe!¡± He glared at Crowe as if he wanted to skin him alive. Crowe shuddered under the glare. ¡°Well, no, I was going to say today that you didn¡¯t give me a chance.¡± With that, he took three steps forward and took out the newspaper he had collected and laid it flat on Kuro¡¯s table. Then he stepped back and said with sweat on his forehead, ¡°Mr. Kuro, we found this thing too late.¡± On it, it happened to be the photo of him killing Ledfield and North Blue¡¯s Vinsmoke Quadruple Slash. Kuro¡¯s eyes seemed to have been pierced and he couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. Especially the title, which made it impossible to read. ¡°Marine Hero killed Lonely Red? Who is the hero, who is the fucking hero!¡± Kuro angrily pointed at the newspaper with his hand and hit it hard, as if even the table was going to be pierced! Then, he leaned back in his chair and looked up like a salted fish that had lost its soul. Then, he thought of something and pulled himself together. He took out a cigar box and took out a cigar. He held the cigar between his fingers and trembled as he gestured. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The four kings promised me that they would not expose this matter. This must have been secretly taken by some unknown war correspondent. Damn it, it was actually taken so clearly!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe hesitated. ¡°Brigadier General Kuro, this is the joint statement of the four kings of North Blue!¡± Donald said curiously, ¡°Why do you say that the four kings will not be exposed? Such a good thing should be publicized.¡± Kuro was speechless. He looked at the newspaper again and saw the words ¡®Four Kings Joint Declaration¡¯ at the bottom of the newspaper. Kuro spun his cigar in his hand again and said, ¡°No, as long as the Vinsmoke family complains, everything will be fine.¡± At this moment, Leda glanced at Crowe. Crowe pursed his lips and said, sweating, ¡°Mr. Kuro, Vinsmoke¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Vinsmoke and others already complain? I heard about it. Because of this matter, Marshal Akainu and Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) had a big fight on the phone. In the end, they still didn¡¯t reach an agreement, so Marshal Akainu went to Mariejois again,¡± Donald said. With these words, the office fell silent. Kuro¡¯s fingers slowly stretched out, trembling like epilepsy, and he said slowly: ¡°Lida and Crowe stay, the others, get out.¡± The group received the order and walked out of the office. With a bang, the door closed, and Kuro immediately roared: ¡°I clearly communicated! I clearly communicated! This week, this month, I thought nothing happened! I was so happy, why, why did you let me know this news, ah!!!¡± It was so loud that it could be heard outside the office. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Kaz shed tears. ¡°Are you humiliated because of this? Yes, it¡¯s just Ledfield. How can you prove Mr. Kuro¡¯s will by spreading it so widely? He¡¯s just an old guy!¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Although Lonely Red is a powerful person, not many people have heard of him. When I traveled to various countries as a Ranger, I only heard his name occasionally. He is not worthy of being listed in legends like Roger Whitebeard and Golden Lion. Brigadier General Kuro should have known about this long ago. He must be so angry because this newspaper has promoted him too much. Ah¡­ He is indeed a modest and real man!¡± ¡®Is that right?¡¯ Basil nodded subconsciously, but then immediately shook his head. He instinctively felt that something was wrong, but he did not know what was wrong. ¡°Everyone is lying to me, even the king who promised me, and you! Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier!¡± Kuro shouted at them. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I¡¯ve always wanted to say it earlier, but seeing that you¡¯re in such a good mood, I can¡¯t bear to ruin your mood. In addition, you also ordered that all phone calls and news should not be notified.¡± Crowe spoke very quickly. Kuro left his seat and roared at Crowe: ¡°Bullshit!! Good-for-nothing!! Scum!!!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, isn¡¯t this a little¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!!¡± Kuro slammed the cigar on the table, leaned against the wall and took a few deep breaths. He continued, ¡°I usually let you guys come up with ideas, but you¡¯re the first one to do it, huh?! It¡¯s such a big thing, but you don¡¯t even give me a way to solve it. Don¡¯t you eat it every day!¡± He glared at Leda. ¡°It means wandering around the town!¡± He glared at Crowe again. ¡°What¡¯s the solution? What¡¯s the solution? Do you know what Ledfield represents?! The Red of Solitude! Do you know what¡¯s going on in this department now!? It¡¯s too late! I may be promoted directly! I will go to the New World!!¡± He pounded his chest and said, ¡°I came to Hebei Province¡­ No, I came to West Blue for my ambition, my long-cherished wish! Not to show my achievements to Headquarters here!¡± He took a few more breaths and sat back in his chair, trembling. ¡°He¡­ those kings, why are they so bold? Why do they dare to ignore my threat!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ I misunderstood.¡± Crowe pursed his lips. ¡°I will fly directly to North Blue and smash those islands!¡± Kuro roared. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± After saying this, Kuro took a few more breaths and calmed down. He picked up the cigar shakily and held it in his mouth. He lit it with a lighter several times before lighting it. ¡°Hu¡­¡± He leaned back in his chair and exhaled a mouthful of smoke, remaining silent for a long time. After roaring, he finally calmed down a little. Of course, it was impossible to smash it. He was just angry just now. If he really smashed the island because of this, he would really be crazy. However, things could not be left unresolved. ¡°Give me a plan, Young Masters and Young Ladies.¡± Kuro said to the two of them, ¡°I beg you, come up with a plan. How can I minimize the impact of this matter?¡± ¡°Chewing¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Kuro interrupted Leda and glared at her. ¡°If you say such old words again, your lunch today will be gone.¡± ¡°Hmph, I can go out to eat,¡± Leda said without fear. ¡°When will you let me save my energy?¡± Kuro said helplessly. Chapter 417 If You¡¯re Not a Marine, Are You Going to Farm? Just as Kuro was fretting there. Mary Joa. This is the place where the tenryubito lives on the Red Earth, and here, the largest golden palace is called Pangu City. And in one of the rooms in the palace, which is called ¡®Between Power¡¯, is the place where the highest ruler of the World Government, the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), often meets. ¡°I disagree!¡± At this moment, in the room, Akainu, who had changed into a white formal suit and was wearing a red shirt with a big collar and loose clothes, stood upright and said to the five old men standing or sitting in front of him: ¡°Luciru Kuro is a Marine with a lot of honor. Just a complaint from the North Blue family wants to suppress his promotion. It is really unreasonable! I will not take a step back in defeating Ledfield!¡± ¡°Enough, Sakasugi.¡± Among the old men, the tall and thin long-bearded old man said lightly, ¡°The Vinsmoke family is on good terms with Tenryubito. Many of his replicators have been bought by Tenryubito. Now, not only because of that family, but Tenryubito has also come to make trouble for us.¡± ¡°Tenryubito can do whatever he wants to Marines!¡± The blue veins on Akainu¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°I think the five of you have become Tenryubito¡¯s puppets!¡± ¡°Watch your words, Sakasugi!¡± The old man with glasses and a knife said coldly, ¡°Your Marine is only an external organization of the World Government. When can you intervene in the affairs of the World Government?¡± ¡°Cut the crap! I don¡¯t agree!¡± Akainu bit his cigar and looked up and glared. ¡°Luciru Kuro has always wanted to be promoted. Now that that bastard Kuzan has left and this old man has been promoted to Marshal, the Marine should have brought up the Admiral¡¯s schedule. Luciru Kuro killed Ledfield and although he doesn¡¯t admit it, his achievement of killing Golden Lion is also unquestionable. With such strength, he can totally become a Admiral!¡± ¡°No.¡± The old man with a map on his head crossed his hands and said lightly, ¡°We have heard about that Lucilu Kuro. He has indeed done a good job this time, but we have to pay attention to the impact. The impact of that [North Blue Vinsmoke¡¯s Four Slayers] photo is too great. Vinsmoke has cooperated with us. For this, we have to have a choice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The red-skinned old man said, ¡°That man, let¡¯s suppress the matter of him becoming a general. I remember that he is the direct subordinate of Polusalino. Although Polusalino is a good person, if we are on the same side, it is better to have less trouble in this aspect. When that old monkey retires, that man can take over.¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do with the vacant Admiral position!¡± Akainu said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t Momousagi and Tokikake are substitutes? If necessary, they can replace them.¡± The curly-haired old man said. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s a special case. It¡¯s not time to use a substitute yet.¡± The long-bearded old man shook his head and thought for a while, ¡°Sakaski, do you have any ideas?¡± Akainu said loudly, ¡°The best way is, of course, for Lucilu Kuro to replace a general, and then we can recruit righteous people from all over the world to join the Marine. Now is the time for us to make up our mind. Let the pirates on the sea see our determination to punish pirates. As long as they are willing to join the Marine and are not pirates, we can accept them. For this, we can even make an exception and promote them, and we don¡¯t have to abide by the rules!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but forget about Luciru Kuro, his words¡­ can¡¯t be placed in West Blue for the time being, there are too many complaints.¡± The old man with glasses thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, you will be promoted to Rear Admiral and transferred to Sabaody. Don¡¯t you want to move the headquarters? Marin Van Do¡¯s supervision will be greatly reduced. At the same time, Sabaody is a place where you can directly go to Mariejois and you must have a strong Marine to guard it. If he comes here, you can put him under your eyes and not let him continue to do things outside.¡± The curly-haired old man nodded. ¡°I agree. Let the storm pass first. Marine has too many complaints and it will affect the reputation of our World Government.¡± ¡°Okay, Sakasugi, let¡¯s do it your way,¡± the red-skinned old man said to Sakasugi. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Akainu pursed his lips and looked angry as he clenched his fists. In the end, he only said one sentence and turned to leave. After leaving the office, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky and curse, ¡°Kouzan, you bastard, because you quit, things are very troublesome now. Where is your justice!¡± Not being a Marshal does not know the bitterness of a Marshal. Compared to the Admiral, the Marshal has too many things to deal with. Sometimes, it is really not something that can be dealt with by killing a thousand people by mistake and not letting go of three hundred people. Being a Marshal might be a gentler way of dealing with things¡­ Akainu clenched his fists. The cigar smoke obscured his expression, making his face unreadable. ¡­ . Three days later. West Blue. Pegasus Island. ¡°Kuro, let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡± In the office, Lida was leaning on the desk, her small body was raised and her little butt was swaying. She was smiling and talking to the retard who was sitting on the chair in front of her, as if she had lost her mind and only knew how to talk. Kuro¡¯s eyes had completely become dead fish eyes. He glanced at Lida tiredly and waved his hand weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, let me enjoy this last peace.¡± The sages once said that time will only slow down when there is no life left in the world. Where would you spend if you only had three days? There are many versions of this. In his previous life, Kuro, who was basically a slacker, might say, ¡°I will be in the classroom because in the classroom, every second is like a year.¡± Similarly, only in this silent office can he feel the slowness of time and not so fast. In this way, the despair he could withstand would come slower. Because there was really no other way. The news spread like wildfire. Kuro, who had gone out to confirm the spread of the news, could basically find that anyone on the island could talk about his killing of Ledfield. Even Crowe, no, that idiot is useless. Anyway, Kuro could not think of any good ideas himself. Now, if you want to be deliberately demoted, there will be a scandal, and a scandal¡­ Basically, you can only deliberately collude with a certain big pirate and then protect him and be demoted. But those who can reach that kind of fame, Kuro either can¡¯t beat them or he will kill them. After all, one has to have a conscience. Even if he really became a general, he would not be able to do this. However, other than that, there was really no other way. Other than slumping here like a salted fish, what else can he do¡­ Resignation? ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¯ If you are not a Marine, are you going to farm? Is he a man who wants to become a farming king? Chapter 418 Headquarters Will Compensate ¡°Why do you have to become a general? A general can¡¯t be promoted, isn¡¯t that what old man Garp did?¡± Looking at Kuro sitting like a salted fish, Leda wondered. ¡°Do you think I have Karp¡¯s achievements?!¡± Kuro roared, ¡°Of course I have thought about this. If I can have the merit of Garp killing Locus, I can also not be promoted!¡± Garp didn¡¯t get promoted because of his kindness to the World Government. This old man has strength and achievements, so of course he can be willful. Even so, in the Marine, there is a limit to his willfulness. Of course, Kuro thought that he could refuse the promotion, but he thought about it and found that he was not Garp. Without that achievement, he could not refuse the Headquarters¡¯ order. Unless he killed all Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). But this is even more difficult than becoming a general. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t bother me, I want to be alone.¡± Kuro waved his hand and collapsed there again. ¡°Who is Jing Jing?¡± Leda was alert. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Crowe walked in quickly. ¡°Headquarters has come to give the order.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kuro immediately shook his head and said firmly, ¡°Just say that I was seriously injured when I fought with Ledfield. It will take me at least eight or ten years to recover.¡± ¡°This Headquarters order¡­¡± Crowe said with some difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s us!¡± Two heads poked out from the door. Garp¡¯s head was at the bottom, grinning like a club and eating a piece of shellfish. Sengoku¡¯s head was on top of it. His hair and beard were all white and he was smiling very happily at this time. He even made two ¡®Scissorhands¡¯ with his eyes. Plop! Kuro fell out of his chair. ¡°Mr. Sengoku, Mr. Karp?!¡± He got up, widened his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°What are you two doing here!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I will come here for a vacation?¡± Sengoku walked in and pointed at Kuro and laughed. ¡°Where did you get injured? Aren¡¯t you fine?¡± ¡°Puhaha, I¡¯m here too. Let¡¯s play again.¡± Garp walked in and laughed. ¡°On the way, I brought the Headquarters¡¯ order.¡± ¡°That is Kuro, you¡­¡± Garp said. After the two of them finished speaking, they said in unison, ¡°Now you have been promoted to Major General.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Huh?¡± Kuro subconsciously answered, but before he could answer, he was suddenly stunned. ¡°Rear Admiral?¡± He looked at the two. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Kuro.¡± Sengoku sat on the sofa and said seriously: ¡°This is the consideration of the World Government. Sakasugi fought for you, but it did not succeed.¡± ¡°This is a good thing¡­ Ah, no, it didn¡¯t succeed, right? I don¡¯t care. After all, the promotion has to consider the course of history. I can also be a Rear Admiral.¡± Kuro calmed down at this time. Compared to his expectations of being a general directly, being a Rear Admiral was already a blessing. Compared to the worst ending, a slightly worse ending is not so unbearable. Wait ¡­ Did I get hit by the ¡®Sky-Breaking Window Effect¡¯? ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand.¡± Sengoku nodded and sighed: ¡°Headquarters has let you down in this matter.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I think it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good.¡± Kuro hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s already very good.¡± Sengoku shook his head slightly and smiled at him. ¡°So, you are a good Marine, Kuro.¡± ¡°Pfft, there¡¯s nothing good about being a general, it¡¯s not free.¡± Garp laughed. ¡°Shut up Garp, only you would think that way.¡± Sengoku glared at him and continued to say to Kuro: ¡°In addition to Rear Admiral, your station has also been transferred. The World Government thinks that you are not suitable to stay in West Blue. Sakasugi is going to move its headquarters. G-1 and Marin Van Do have been switched, so¡­¡± ¡°Wait, Mr. Sengoku, even if I am promoted, I am only a Rear Admiral.¡± Kuro immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to guard Marin Vando? That¡¯s not good.¡± Marin Vando and G-1, that place is no longer an extremely dangerous area for the pirates in the first half of the Grand Line. There will always be lunatics who want to test the quality of Marine. If he were to go to Marien Vando, he would have to face a lot of things. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not Marin Vando. Although you are strong enough, your status is not enough, hahaha.¡± Garp laughed. Not Marin Vando will do¡­ However, before he could completely relax, Sengoku added, ¡°It¡¯s Sabaody Archipelago.¡± ¡°That place, because there is no time to care about it in this year, the riot has already begun. The general people can not govern there, so we need a strong Marine. The World Government also thinks so, so they transferred you to Sabaody.¡± ¡°Shiba Land? Grand Line?¡± Kuro widened his eyes and asked knowingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a promotion?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? The Four Seas Division has never had a Rear Admiral stationed here.¡± Sengoku said. Of course, Kuro knew this, but he was just unwilling. ¡°No, Mr. Sengoku, I have spent a lot of energy here. If I leave rashly, what if Pegasus Island is not as peaceful as before?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Puhaha, there are so many heavy cannons on the shore, ordinary people don¡¯t dare to approach.¡± Garp laughed again. In order to maintain stability, Kuro had gotten a lot of cannons in the port. That kind of firepower coverage had already destroyed the pirate ship that came to launch a sneak attack a year ago. There was basically no need for him to do anything. ¡°Pegasus Island¡¯s reputation has been made, and it is stable. You will only be decadent here. Let your subordinates camp here, they are qualified.¡± Sengoku said, ¡°After all, the order has been given. What you have to do is to carry it out.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. Why don¡¯t you try playing Den Den Mushi with this sentence and see if I will pay attention to you? You two came over this time because you knew that I wouldn¡¯t answer the call¡­ ¡°Can I not go?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No,¡± Sengoku said. Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be alone for a while. If you want to play, then go play.¡± ¡°Puhaha, Sengoku, let¡¯s go to the hot spring!¡± Garp excitedly said to Zhankou, ¡°Then go and steam, I can steam for an hour!¡± ¡°Then this old man will take two hours!¡± Sengoku said, unconvinced. ¡°Three hours!¡± Garp frowned and held up three fingers. ¡°Four hours!¡± The two old men walked out noisily. ¡°What the hell!¡± Waiting for the two of them to go out, Kuro took out his cigar and lit it, his gaze drifting away. ¡°Shiba Land¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°As expected, Kuro still has resentment.¡± After leaving the base building, Sengoku¡¯s playful expression disappeared. ¡°Pfft, hahaha, anyone can do this kind of thing. The old men of the government only consider the outside world and not the inside.¡± Garp laughed. ¡°Zefa also¡­¡± Sengoku sighed and looked at the sky. ¡°I thought that after that incident, the government would be a little more restrained. Forget it¡­ Headquarters will compensate Kuro in other ways. If he can¡¯t be a general, Headquarters can decide for him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, that kid¡¯s strength is enough.¡± Garp nodded in agreement. Chapter 419 Marin Van Do is also handed over to you After Garp and Sengoku played here for a few days, they finally found Kuro, who had not set off. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go.¡± Sengoku said to Kuro who was staying in the office: ¡°We will report to you who the remaining subordinates choose.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m seriously injured, really.¡± Kuro was unusually sincere. However, the two old guys looked straight at Kuro as if they did not hear him. Kuro sighed. ¡°Kaz, just Kaz. He and his direct subordinates are stationed in West Blue. The others are coming with me.¡± This was the result of his choice. It was impossible for Leda to stay. Firstly, he was worried that she would eat up this great situation. Secondly, Leda was unwilling. Crowe¡­ He had to take the blame from time to time, and it was impossible to put it in when he was used to it. The only one he could let go of was Kaz. If this guy is stationed in West Blue, with the current peaceful environment of Pegasus Island, there is basically no chance for him to perform. He stayed in the West Blue, and Kuro also got rid of a lifelong enemy, so let him stay in this place with his lackeys. As for the others, they were brought by Kuro and drove the Battleship to Sabaody Archipelago. Of course, before that, he had to go back to Headquarters to do a promotion ceremony. In addition, Akainu also had something to tell him. Marin Vando. Because of the gradual relocation of Headquarters, the number of Marines in Marin Vando has decreased a lot. Most of the Marines have been moved to G-1 Headquarters in New World under the leadership of Vice-Admiral. However, due to government affairs, Akainu and Kizaru are still here. When Kuro came, he went to Kizaru¡¯s office first. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re here.¡± Kizaru was still cutting his nails. When he saw Kuro coming in with a gloomy face, he put down his nail scissors and asked curiously, ¡°Who made you angry?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and pulled out a chair and sat down unceremoniously. He crossed his legs without any image. ¡°What else can there be? I was doing well on Pegasus Island. Why did you let me come back and promoted me? Rear Admiral? Ha¡­¡± ¡°So there is resentment¡­¡± Kizaru nodded. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Marine¡¯s objection to the World Government¡¯s decision doesn¡¯t mean much. Besides, you are my subordinate. I¡¯m afraid it will be a little difficult for you to be promoted.¡± Of course he was resentful. He was indulging in a beautiful dream of safety and comfort without promotion when he was suddenly woken up by a newspaper. Anyone would be angry about this. If the King of the Four Kingdoms had not announced it, his dream would have really succeeded. Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°But, well done. You killed Ledfield, which boosted Marine¡¯s morale.¡± What the hell are you talking about! ¡°Admiral, I can make a big sauce with onions.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°Speaking of which, old man, why haven¡¯t you moved yet? Aren¡¯t you going to move the headquarters?¡± ¡°Oh, I was waiting for you to come. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to see each other for a long time. After seeing you, I will leave tomorrow and go to the new headquarters to be stationed,¡± Kizaru said. Who wants to see you? Kuro pursed his lips. How many times had he come to the headquarters? Nothing good ever happened. If he hadn¡¯t come to Headquarters last time, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to North Blue. If he hadn¡¯t gone to North Blue, he wouldn¡¯t have met Ledfield. If he hadn¡¯t met that old ghost, he wouldn¡¯t have been promoted. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go find Marshal Akainu first.¡± Kuro stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, Kuro.¡± Kizaru called out to him and said, ¡°Kamido Maru has officially joined the Marine. I originally chose him as the base commander of Sabaody (Shiba) Land, but if you come, he will be with you.¡± ¡°Oh? Vegapunk let him out?¡± Kuro was surprised. ¡°Yes, because the weapon production is on the right track and we need to test it out. Sabaody Archipelago is a good place.¡± ¡°Okay, let him come here directly.¡± Kuro waved his hand and left Kizaru¡¯s office. ¡°Oh~¡± Kizaru looked at his back and shook his head. ¡°There is resentment. The World Government has done this, but it is very bad¡­¡± ¡­ . Akainu¡¯s office. Having taken Sengoku¡¯s place, he naturally entered Sengoku¡¯s office, and the plaque on the office changed from ¡®Justice Under the King¡¯ to ¡®Absolute Justice¡¯. Perhaps it was because the sun was on the back side, the light in the office was very dim, and the face sitting inside could not be seen clearly, only the lit cigar spark. Only when the figure looked up did Kuro see the face that had begun to grow whiskers. ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re here, Kuro.¡± As Akainu spoke, the scars on his face and neck were faintly distorted. After fighting with Kuzan, his injuries were not light. ¡°Marshal Akainu.¡± Kuro stood in the room and saluted him. Akainu smiled and threw him a cigar. ¡°Try it. My taste is not quite the same as Borusalino¡¯s. You may like it.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Kuro took the cigar, pulled out a chair, sat down, and lit it. In the mouth of the smoke, Kuro frowned slightly. This smoke¡­ is a little spicy, but after the spicy, you can also taste a little sweetness. Just like Akainu. ¡°Not bad.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and leaned back naturally. ¡°Speaking of which, why did you want to see me?¡± ¡°Just entrusted you with something,¡± Akainu said. ¡°Although you are only a Rear Admiral now, don¡¯t forget Marine¡¯s honor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro tilted his head in confusion. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°Originally, with your achievements, in the current situation where the position of Admiral is lacking, you can be promoted directly. However, you must have heard that the World Government has its own considerations¡­¡± When Akainu said this, he could not help but clench his fists. The fiery red color covered his gloves and a burnt smell rose from the table. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged when you go to Sabaody. There will be room for you to play there.¡± Akainu smiled at him. ¡°Anyway, you are promoted, Lucilu Kuro.¡± This old guy ¡­ Kuro looked at him as if he knew Akainu again. Has he changed? How could such a strong person say such gentle words? Although these words are not gentle in the eyes of others, they have to be specific. Akainu, a person who would not turn back even if he knew it was wrong, could say such things¡­ The position of Marshal seems to be very difficult. ¡°I understand, Marshal Akainu.¡± Kuro nodded and said, ¡°I will work hard.¡± Akainu nodded and said, ¡°Well, in addition to Sabaody¡¯s base, you have direct command of Marin Vando. This is Headquarters¡¯ compensation to you. Go and play to your heart¡¯s content. I will leave the first half of the Grand Line to you!¡± Chapter 420 Don¡¯t Speak to Others ¡°What?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you think I should directly command?¡± ¡°Marlin Vando, or the new G-1.¡± Akainu said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The problem is huge! ¡°I say, even if I get promoted, I will only be a Rear Admiral. Only a Vice-Admiral can be the Base Commander of a branch base starting with G, and a senior Vice-Admiral at that. If you give it to me like this, the people below will be resentful.¡± ¡°This is an order. You just have to accept it. I will send a base chief to Marien Van Do, but you also have direct command. There are not many people in the first half who can be handed over. They have all gone to the New World. Only you can do it. If it is not the World Government¡­¡± Speaking of this, Akainu looked angry again. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it. Accept the order. It¡¯s time for you to set off to Sabaody Archipelago.¡± Kuro opened his mouth and found that he could not say the words he wanted to discuss again. This is Akainu, not Kizaru. If he continues to pester him, he might go to the New World. ¡°Farewell!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and got up to leave. Looking at his departing figure, Akainu closed his eyes slightly and clenched his fists again. Kuro had resentment. But Akainu thought it was only right. Anyone who encountered such a thing would have resentment. If it weren¡¯t for the World Government¡¯s request, this powerful figure would have long gone to the New World with him. Even if he went as a Rear Admiral, with his character of killing pirates, promotion was inevitable. But Akainu could not say that out loud. He was not like that. He will bear what the World Government has done. There is no need to explain. So Akainu thought of another way. Even if Kuro was temporarily ¡®grounded¡¯ in Sabaody Archipelago, there were other ways. Marin Van Do¡¯s command, as the new G-1 branch, is guarding the place of Mariejois. The power of this branch is certainly not low. It should have been handed over to a senior Vice-Admiral, but in order to promote Kuroti early, he gave this power to him. With this power, those stupid pirates will definitely be destroyed. At that time, even the World Government would have no reason to stop them. With his strength and temperament, that man will definitely do it. Only Kuro didn¡¯t know this. If he could know Akainu¡¯s thoughts, he would be unreasonable and get rid of this command. Kuro went out with sadness. He was promoted again with a Sima face. When he went to Sabaody Archipelago, his face was still sad. No one dared to flirt with him at this time. At least Crowe wouldn¡¯t dare. During his time on Pegasus Island, he was ¡®specialised¡¯ by Kuro. Thinking back, his body still hurts. As for Basil beside him¡­ ¡°Hiss¡­¡± He gasped and subconsciously touched his swollen face. He had been ¡®specialised¡¯ by Crowe. Even if he used Armament Haki, it still could not change his fate of being beaten. Still ¡­ Basil reached out and condensed Haki on his fingers. His Haki had grown. ¡°Just wait, when I become stronger, I will definitely return it!¡± He was determined. ¡°Are you injured? Come and try the new medicine.¡± Fanny came over at this time, took out a medicine bottle and shook it at Basil. ¡°My new experiment can quickly heal external wounds, whether it is a knife wound or a fist wound, they can be healed instantly.¡± ¡°So powerful?¡± Basil¡¯s eyes moved and he directly snatched it, pouring the potion on his hand and applying it on his face. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s really fast. It¡¯s cold.¡± Sazir said strangely, ¡°The pain has subsided a lot.¡± ¡°Eh? It¡¯s amazing, Basil, your injury is gone.¡± Leda was surprised. ¡°Is it?¡± Basil looked around, waved his hand, and said to the Battleship Marine who was escorting them to Sabaody. ¡°Bring me a mirror.¡± Not long after, a Marine took a mirror and handed it over. When Basil saw it, his eyes widened. The face in the mirror was as good as new. ¡°It¡¯s really healed. Fanny, your potion is very¡­¡± Basil smiled excitedly, but as soon as he finished speaking, his smile immediately widened and turned into a wild laugh. ¡°¡­Awesome, hahahaha!¡± Sazir looked up at the sky and laughed with a crazy expression. ¡°It¡¯s great! It¡¯s great! I¡¯m so excited, I¡¯m crazy!!¡± ¡°Sazir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Crowe asked coldly. ¡°Hahahaha, Crowe, hahaha, Sir, hahaha!¡± Basil laughed wildly. There is nothing wrong with saying this alone, but mixed with laughter, it sounds very ironic. Especially now that Crowe remembered that he was in a bad mood after Kuro¡¯s military training. ¡°Do you want to be trained again?! Kuro!¡± The blue veins on Crowe¡¯s forehead were exposed and he said in a deep voice. ¡°Hahahaha, Crowe, hahaha, sir, haha, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Sazel could finish speaking, Crowe, who felt the sarcasm, grabbed his collar and dragged him to the rear. ¡°Come on, it seems that I didn¡¯t train you enough yesterday!¡± Fanny nodded and took out her notebook to write. ¡°Does the side effect make people laugh? It seems that it has to be improved.¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Leda said, ¡°Fanny¡¯s medicine is still useful, but there will be side effects. Last time on Running Horse Island, didn¡¯t that happen because the medicine was picked up by the Lion Ape?¡± ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± Kuro rubbed his chin. He thought it was a coincidence. So this potion really has side effects¡­ What the hell am I taking in¡­ Thinking of this, Kuro felt a little sad. Leda is a foodie. Crowe is a useless retard. Kaz is a hot-blooded idiot. A few at the bottom. Stork is deaf. Donald was a straightforward person. Basil is a big sandbag. Now, the only person who is not directly related to anyone is Fanny. In the end, there is also a weirdo who will definitely have an adverse effect. None of them are useful! If it was slightly useful, he would not go to Sabaody Archipelago now. He was transferred back to the Grand Line! And it was the final point of the first half of the f*cking game¡ªShiba Land. There are too many freaks in that place. They are not easy to deal with. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± At this moment, Crowe ran over excitedly after beating up Basil and said, ¡°I have an idea!¡± ¡°Huh? What bad idea do you have?¡± Kuro said with complete disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and was about to lean over, but Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it clearly. You can¡¯t say it to others at any time. As a person, you have to be upright. Why are you pretending?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, I think we can go to Sabaody Archipelago and¡­¡± **TIP** Kuro subconsciously covered Crowe¡¯s mouth. ¡°You can¡¯t say that here. Let¡¯s go to the office.¡± Chapter 421 I¡¯m in a Bad Mood Kuro took Crowe to the office and Leda followed. Although this ship is not his, as the highest-ranking officer on the ship, it is not a problem to requisition it temporarily. The colonel who escorted them had already gone out. Kuro sat in a chair and took out a cigar and lit it. He said to Crowe, ¡°Tell me, what are you thinking, how did you think of Tenryubito?¡± His words reminded him that besides chaos in Sabaody Archipelago, there was also the biggest source of chaos, Tenryubito. Sabaody Land is just below Mariejois. That place is often visited by tenryubito. This kind of person has a unique status. Whether it is Marine Pirates or gangsters, no one dares to offend them. This is what makes my head hurt. He looked down on Tenryubito and basically had nothing to do with them. What? I¡¯m Marine? Marine and tenryubito have nothing to do with each other. ¡°Mr. Kuro, we can do something to Tenryubito and let Tenryubito complain about you. I think the World Government will get the news and tell you to get lost¡­ No, it will demote you and maybe you can return to Pegasus Island,¡± Crowe said confidently. There was absolutely no problem with this idea. What is a tenryubito? They are the nobles provided by the World Government. No one dares to offend them. If an ordinary person provokes a tenryubito, the general will have to take action. Who dares to provoke them? But if it was Kuro, he would definitely be able to fulfill his long-cherished wish. ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would I provoke that group of trash for no reason? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. He was too lazy to argue with those giant babies and even provoked them for no reason. He did not have the patience or the ability to do so. If his temper flared up and he accidentally killed him, he could only pack up and go to Zephyr. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s not easy.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Any other ideas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Crowe shook his head. It was not that he said that if it was not tenryubito, other gods would probably not be able to demote Mr. Kuro. ¡°Promotion, promotion, promotion, promotion!¡± Kuro stood up and puffed out smoke in anger. He bit his cigar and paced back and forth, cursing, ¡°If you piss me off, I¡¯ll smash Sabaody Archipelago and see where those pirates can gather. Is it Marien Vando?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in Incompetent Fury again,¡± Leda said. ¡°Shut up!¡± Kuro glared at her. ¡°Do you have any good ideas!¡± ¡°No, I just want to go to the amusement park.¡± Leda shrugged and said expectantly, ¡°The last time I went, I was in a hurry. This time, I have to go to the amusement park in Sabaody.¡± ¡°You ah¡­¡± Kuro sighed helplessly and waved his hand weakly. ¡°Let¡¯s play, let¡¯s all play. Anyway, I¡¯ll suffer alone.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with a promotion,¡± Leda said. ¡°What do you know!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Go away, get out and leave me alone.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Leda said expressionlessly and walked out. Crowe bowed slightly to Kuro and also went out. Kuro sat back in his chair and looked out of the window at the sea. ¡°Tenryubito¡­¡± He smacked his lips and the smoke lingered on his face, covering his expression. ¡­ . It only took half a day to get from Marin Vando to Sabaody. But the current Sabaody Archipelago¡­ Boom! The sound of cannon explosions sounded around, and the flames could be seen from the Battleship. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kuro looked at this scene on the deck and said, ¡°Is Sabaody Archipelago so chaotic now? It has only been a year since the War Of The Best, and the headquarters has not been completely moved yet. How can they shoot at will?¡± ¡°Reporting to Rear Admiral Kuro, because Headquarters is too busy, we don¡¯t have time to manage Sabaody.¡± The colonel saluted and said, ¡°The current Sabaody is indeed more chaotic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips and glanced at the people on the military ship. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Report, my name is Wilbur!¡± The colonel straightened his back. ¡°Okay, Colonel Wilbur, let your people follow me later and clean up this mess a little. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡± Kuro patted his shoulder. ¡°Of course, the credit is yours. Just give some to my subordinates.¡± ¡°How¡­ how dare¡­¡± Colonel Wilbur straightened up even more. Who was this person in front of him? That was the Marine Supernova who defeated the ¡®Solitary Red¡¯ Ledfield! If nothing goes wrong this time, he should have been a popular candidate for a general, but I heard that because of the dissatisfaction of the World Government, he became a major general. Many people in Marine, including him, were unconvinced about this. Lucilu Kuro is an old Marine who has contributed in East Blue for ten years. No one thought of it before, but since he came to the Headquarters to show his strength, some people have reacted. East Blue is so peaceful, it is very likely that this is the credit of this person. After coming to the headquarters, he was finally favored by Admiral Kizaru and became his direct subordinate. Not to mention the other achievements that they could brag about for a lifetime, they received a lot of news before and after the Top War. It was said that Whitebeard could die in the Top War because this man intercepted Whitebeard alone in the New World and there was a fierce battle, which made Whitebeard¡¯s strength drop a lot, which led to the death in the Top War. In addition, it was said that he also intercepted Kaido and did not come to cause trouble. Otherwise, the people who participated in the battle at that time would probably have suffered more casualties. And killing Golden Lion¡­ Although this man denied it. And the much-publicized Ledfield incident. Especially after the World Government forcibly suppressed the promotion of Rear Admiral Kuro, many generals were unconvinced and ran to North Blue to wander around the four countries. Compared to the World Government, the kings of the four countries are much cuter. It was normal to help them maintain public order. A man who was forcibly suppressed like this still wants to give him credit¡­ The rumors are right. Luciru Kuro is a noble and gentle man! ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it! But fighting for the peace of the sea is the most basic duty of us Marines! Please let me contribute, Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± Wilbur shouted. This man¡­ Kuro looked at him in surprise. He only asked him for a favor. Why was he so excited? ¡®Credit?¡¯ Come to think of it, for a normal Marine, credit is very important. It just so happened that he did not want any credit. Swish! Swish! Swish! Suddenly, a few shells flew from the shore to the warships at sea. ¡°Nail Fist Art¡­¡± Sazir jumped into the air and stood on the bow of the ship in front of the deck and punched out. ¡°Explosive Nail!¡± Bang bang bang! The energy burst out of his body and exploded like a nail, piercing through the flying cannonball and exploding in front of the warship. The shock wave shook the warship. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gone ashore yet and I¡¯m already provoking Marines¡­¡± Kuro looked at the island of Sabaody Archipelago with a gloomy face and said, ¡°It¡¯s damn, a group of miscellaneous cultivators.¡± It just so happened that he was not in a good mood, so this stress relief came. ¡°Hahahaha, bomb, bomb the Battleship!¡± At this moment, on the shore, a green-haired man with a nose ring on his face was laughing wildly. ¡°A mere Battleship dares to come to the current Sabaody Archipelago and bomb it to show Marines our strength!¡± Chapter 422 I Want to See How Hard It Is ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good to attack a Battleship.¡± One of his subordinates looked at the green-furred mohawk worriedly. ¡°Hey hahaha, what Battleship, in this era, Marines can no longer control us! Ha!¡± The green-furred Mohawk glared at his subordinates, then looked at Battleship and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Senior Luffy died like that, but no matter what, I want Marine to know my anger. It¡¯s because of them that Senior Luffy broke into that war alone.¡± ¡°Cannon, continue to fire for me, let Marine see my horror!¡± He pulled out the short knife hanging on his abdomen, raised it and shouted. Boom! Boom! Boom! Several cannons continued to shoot at the warships on the sea. ¡°It¡¯s endless.¡± Crowe¡¯s face turned cold and he moved slightly, trying to use Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to force his landing. Whoosh! However, at this moment, a strong wind blew from behind him, blowing back the incoming cannonball. An afterimage was faster than him and flew into the sky first, heading straight for the Shibo area. ¡°Cannon, the shell is flying back!¡± The pirates gathered around the cannon and shouted in panic. The shells flew to the cannons in front of them and with a loud sound, the cannons were shattered by the shells. The range of the explosion affected the pirates and they were blown back. ¡°Who dares to destroy my cannon!¡± The green-furred mohawk was furious and roared, but in the next moment, his expression froze and he stared blankly at the man who suddenly appeared in the sky. ¡°I remember you¡­¡± The man in the sky held a black saber in his hand and looked at him with disdain. He said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you to be a good boy and be a promising gangster? Don¡¯t be a pirate and make trouble. It seems that you are not very obedient.¡± Bartolomeo¡¯s eyes were wide open and his tongue was about to fly out. He stammered, ¡°Ruh-Ruh-Ruh-Ruh-Kuro!¡± ¡°You bastard, why did you come to Sabaody Archipelago!!! Ah!¡± He shouted in panic. Shouldn¡¯t this man be in the West Blue? Why is it here in Sabaody Archipelago! Since Ledfield, the whole world knows Kuro¡¯s name, including Bartolomeo. Bartolomeo had a deeper impression of this man than the average pirate. Because he had encountered it before. A year ago, in Roguetown, the man with a murderous aura left a great impression on him and almost crushed his confidence in following Senior Luffy. ¡°As a Marine, I can go wherever I want.¡± Kuro said unkindly and then looked around Bartolomeo. There was a group of people lying nearby. There were Marines, gangsters, and civilians dressed very ordinarily¡­ ¡°Well done, Pirate,¡± he stared at Bartolomeo and said. At this time, the Battleship had also quickly docked. ¡°Bartolomeo!¡± Colonel Wilbur saw the green hat and exclaimed, ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, please be careful. The other party is this year¡¯s Supernova, Captain Barto Club, Bartolomeo! He is a dangerous pirate with a bounty of 150 million Berries! He is the number one pirate on the Pirate Ranking who is thought to want to disappear the most. He is especially ferocious!¡± ¡°Bartolomeo?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°It seems to ring a bell. Have you seen it on some bounty order?¡± ¡°I know him.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Although the pirate who has shone this year is not the one with the highest bounty of more than 100 million pirates this year, he is the cruelest. He has bombarded towns and cities and spread the images of the pirates who were cruelly burned by him everywhere, but¡­ 150 million is too weak for Mr. Kuro.¡± He took a step forward and jumped off the ship, landing gently. ¡°Let me do it. This level is not worth Mr. Kuro¡¯s help.¡± He adjusted his formal suit very politely, and the Marine cloak on his back fluttered in the wind. At some point, he turned into a shadow and went straight to Bartolomeo. ¡°Shave!¡± Before Bartolomeo could react, he quickly came to him and bent his fingers into the shape of an eagle claw. ¡°Finger Gun Wolf Claw!¡± If he caught a weak body like this with his finger gun, there would definitely be five more bloody holes. Clang!!! Just as Crowe was thinking this, the outstretched hand made a crisp sound in front of him, as if it was blocked by something and could not move forward. Bartolomeo put his hands in his trouser pockets and smiled at Crowe. ¡°I¡¯m not a piece of trash that can be slaughtered! Ha!¡± Suddenly, Crowe was shocked. He moved his feet and quickly dodged to the side. Bang! A large tree behind him broke with a sound, and the center of the tree seemed to have been blasted off by something, revealing a large space. ¡°What is this thing¡­¡± Crowe looked at the broken tree in shock and flexed his fingers. The feeling just now was very bad. When he hit it, it felt like he was hit by a steel plate. ¡°Ability user?¡± He looked at Bartolomeo, who was grinning hideously, and lowered his body slightly. His voice became low. ¡°No wonder he is dangerous¡­¡± With his deep voice, his body began to expand, and soft black fur appeared on the surface of his body. The upper half of his face completely turned into the appearance of a ferocious wolf head. Crowe, in his beast form, pointed his sharp claws at Bartolomeo. ¡°Let me see if I can break your ability.¡± Whoosh! Crowe¡¯s body disappeared quickly, and with a splash of grass, he appeared behind Bartolomeo and grabbed him. Dang! The claws seemed to have hit a barrier and still made a crisp sound, unable to move an inch. However, after missing, Crowe did not continue. His body disappeared again and he was ready to break into Bartolomeo¡¯s side. Bang! Suddenly, his body seemed to have hit something. He covered his nose and took two steps back. He said gloomily, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, you scared me. Didn¡¯t you notice the range?¡± Bartolomeo was shocked. Of course, he did not react in time. He saw a hand reach out of his trouser pocket and suddenly hold it. ¡°Barrier ball!¡± Dang! After doing all of this, Crowe flashed to his side again and clawed down, but only a crisp sound was heard. Clang! Clang! Clang! Crowe continuously turned into afterimages around him. Not only did he hit him, but neither his fists nor feet could break through this barrier. ¡°Speed Shave¡­¡± After Crowe struck again, he appeared far outside. He crossed his hands and turned his wolf claws forward. He said in a low voice, ¡°Raging Mist!¡± Whoosh! The turf splashed and a horizontal whirlwind hit Bartolomeo. Crowe appeared in front of Bartolomeo and grabbed him with his two claws in the shape of an X. Clang!!! There was still a crisp sound. Crowe missed and took a few steps back. He flexed his fingers and said angrily, ¡°What the hell is this!¡± ¡°Hey, hahaha!¡± Bartolomeo smiled proudly and said, ¡°I am a ¡®Barrier Person¡¯ who ate the ¡®Barrier Fruit¡¯. I can spontaneously create a barrier. Just fight me, you can¡¯t break my barrier! No matter who it is, my barrier hasn¡¯t been broken yet!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± At this moment, a voice sounded in the sky. ¡°Chloe, get out of the way.¡± As his voice fell, a huge golden slash suddenly flashed and went straight for Bartolomeo. ¡°I want to see how hard this barrier that even Oden can¡¯t break!¡± Chapter 423 Too Many Solutions The golden half-moon slash swept past Crowe and whistled past him, hitting Bartolomeo heavily. Bang! With a loud sound, the slash stopped a little bit from Bartolomeo¡¯s body and stayed there for a long time before scattering. The slash was scattered, and Basil, Stork, and Fanny all looked surprised. ¡°Hey, are you kidding?¡± Leda¡¯s eyes widened and she jumped out of the boat. ¡°It can actually defend against Kuro¡¯s slash?¡± She could see that the strength of the slash was not low. Even Haki might not be able to completely defend against it. Now, it was actually defended and broken. It was scattered, not scattered. Leda could feel it. Is the defense of this green-haired man so terrifying? Bartolomeo was also shocked. The slash that almost reached the sky really frightened him. His body subconsciously took a few steps back, but the slash did not break his defense, which made him relieved. ¡°Ha ha ha ha, you are just so-so. You can¡¯t break my barrier! Ha!¡± He was relieved. This blow allowed Bartolomeo to walk out of the shadow of his time in Roguetown. ¡°I will never forget the scene of Senior Luffy in Roguetown. I also know you, Luciru Kuro!¡± He stretched out a hand, his index finger and middle finger overlapped and he pointed at Kuro and shouted, ¡°You were also there during the War Of The Best. Those who blocked Senior Luffy are all unforgivable. All of you, go to hell!¡± Sizzle¡­ Kuro descended from the sky and bit his cigar without saying a word. The Autumn Water Blade in his hand began to glow with golden electricity. Whoosh! In an instant, Kuro appeared in front of Bartolomeo and slashed down. Bang!!! A loud sound echoed in the air, causing the surroundings to tremble faintly. The black blade hit Bartolomeo and did not move an inch. However, this slash also squeezed Bartolomeo¡¯s face and he took a lot of steps back, almost flying out. ¡°I already said it¡¯s useless!¡± He stood still and quickly crossed his hands, maintaining the gesture of folding his index and middle fingers. He broke out in a cold sweat and shouted, ¡°Stop fighting. My defense is invincible. It¡¯s because of my invincibility that it¡¯s called a barrier!¡± ¡°It can be pushed, but it can¡¯t be destroyed?¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said lightly. Of course, Kuro knew about the Barrier Fruit. It is said that it is a powerful fruit that can block Oden¡¯s slash. Now it seems that what he said is true. The physical slash can¡¯t do anything to it. ¡°But I¡¯m not willing!¡± Whoosh! This time, Kuro appeared above Bartolomeo. His black blade was like light as it slashed down heavily. BOOM!!! Bartolomeo¡¯s body moved down. In his vision, his transparent barrier would not be broken, but he could not stop the force. With one blow, the entire barrier moved down, lifting the surface formed by the roots and smashing him deep into the soil. ¡°I already said that this is useless!¡± Bartolomeo sank deep into the ground, and more and more sweat appeared on his face. After all, the power emitted by this man was too great. He wanted to say something fierce, but in front of this power, he really could not say it. This man¡­ Why does he have such a powerful attack that even the barrier is pushed! ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro slashed Bartolomeo into the ground and his body naturally flew up. He stood upright in the air and looked down. ¡°Physical attacks are indeed useless.¡± These words delighted Bartolomeo. He kept his hands in position and walked up step by step to the ground. He shouted to Kuro in the sky, ¡°Since you know that it¡¯s useless, surrender obediently. If you apologize to me, I can let you go. Otherwise, even if you can escape, your subordinates will definitely be killed by me!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really arrogant¡­¡± Leda¡¯s face fell and she said, ¡°I feel it. That ¡®Barrier¡¯ is now a sphere. Is it so arrogant to become a turtle shell? Is there really no way to deal with him?¡± ¡°How can there be no way? There are too many ways to deal with an existence that only knows defense.¡± Kuro sneered and looked at Bartolomeo. ¡°The simplest way is that as long as I surround you here, you will starve to death in less than three days. At that time, how will you have the strength to maintain your barrier here?¡± He could not break this barrier, but it did not mean that he would let Bartolomeo leave. If they surrounded him for three days, he would definitely be too hungry to have any strength. These words made Bartolomeo¡¯s face change. ¡°But this is too slow¡­¡± Kuro continued, ¡°There are too many ways to deal with you. Although that ¡®turtle shell¡¯ has no blind spots, you don¡¯t seem to be strong.¡± He reached out and grabbed the air. Immediately, the ground around Bartolomeo suddenly rose and pounced on the barrier like a wave and stuck to it, forming a semi-encirclement. ¡°The barrier can¡¯t isolate the air. Otherwise, how can I hear you? At least I can trap you inside and make you gradually lose oxygen. This is the first point.¡± ¡°Second, there is a more intuitive way.¡± Kuro raised his five fingers and the surrounding wall that wrapped around Bartolomeo¡¯s barrier gradually rose up, lifting Bartolomeo into the sky. ¡°You say¡­ I throw you into the sea, can your ability still be used? Or are you preparing to forcibly break my siege wall, but your barrier has a limit, breaking my siege wall¡­¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and pointed at Bartolomeo, whose face was already pale. ¡°Then prepare to be cut down by me. Believe me, I will be quick.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bartolomeo was about to push the barrier to push away this inexplicable wall, but when he heard Kuro¡¯s words, he maintained his hand gesture. There is indeed a limit to his barrier. The area is only that big, and it can only be controlled that much. If he forcibly pushes open the wall, one side will definitely disappear. With this man¡¯s sensitivity¡­ He would really be cut down. ¡°That¡¯s why I said¡­ It¡¯s good to be your Acura in East Blue, but you have to stir up this muddy water. Pirates¡­ Then you have to be a pirate in the sea!¡± Kuro waved his arm and the surrounding wall rose with the frightened Bartolomeo and quickly moved towards the sea. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Bartolomeo shouted in horror. However, he did not dare to let go of his hand and could only watch as he gradually fell into the sea. Plop! Like a stone sinking into a lake, Bartolomeo splashed on the surface of the sea and sank completely. ¡°Boss!!¡± The subordinates of the Barto Club shouted and subconsciously ran towards the sea. Boom!! At this moment, a powerful murderous aura descended from the sky. Under the influence of the murderous aura, these pirates rolled their eyes and fell down trembling. Kuro slowly put the knife back into the sheath and landed lightly on the ground. He bit the cigar and said, ¡°Why did you provoke me for no reason¡­ Arrest them all, Wilbur, they are yours.¡± Chapter 424 This Year¡¯s Supernova The Barto Club was naturally stained with a lot of blood here. However, Kuro said that he would give Wilbur credit if he promised to give him credit. One sunken sea was enough. ¡°Okay, continue, sweep away the insects here.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and walked forward. ¡°After all, this will be my station from now on. If I don¡¯t be quiet, it will be very troublesome.¡± ¡°Rear Admiral, aren¡¯t we going to the base first?¡± Colonel Wilbur commanded Marine to tie up the group of pirates and asked. ¡°What are you going to do? Electricize that side and ask Marine to come over. Also, ask how many areas are actually controlled now.¡± As he spoke, he looked up at the serial number of the main tree of the Archiman Red Tree, which was 73GR. This should be the location of Hotel Street, and it is very close to 60-69GR, which is garrisoned by Marines and World Government, but now there are pirates here. Obviously, Sabaody Archipelago is almost completely out of control. If it was a year later, this place would have really become a lawless area. ¡°It¡¯s a good tourist island, but because it¡¯s a gathering place for pirates, it became like this. How many so-called supernovas of pirates came this year?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Still needs confirmation.¡± Crowe replied and looked at Wilbur. ¡°Did you bring the bounty?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wilbur waved his hand and a Marine took a stack of wanted posters and handed them to Crowe. ¡°Where¡¯s the information?¡± Crowe took the bounty and asked as he picked, ¡°How many are on this island?¡± ¡°Connecting to Sabaody Archipelago Marine!¡± Wilbur said loudly. Before long, it was confirmed. Wilbur came over and said, ¡°Reporting to Rear Admiral Kuro, it has been confirmed that the current discovered pirates are the Captain of the Axe Pirates, Axe Dix, with a bounty of 130 million Berries.¡± ¡°Knight Commander of the ¡®Glory Knights¡¯, ¡®Pegasus Knight¡¯ Russell, bounty of 100 million Berries.¡± ¡°Captain ¡®Whirlpool Pirates¡¯, ¡®Brutal Briel¡¯, bounty of 220 million Berries.¡± ¡°Captain of the Bellamy Pirates, Hyena Bellamy, bounty of 105 million Berries.¡± ¡°Captain of the Gunner Pirates, Fast Gunner Annie, bounty of 102 million Berries.¡± ¡°There is also the most ferocious one, Captain of the Golden Pirates, ¡®Golden Admiral¡¯ Bartholomew Roberts, with a bounty of 290 million Berries.¡± ¡°Including Bartolomeo, who you just dealt with, there are a total of seven of them. They are known to have appeared on this island.¡± ¡°What do you mean I solved it just now? Did I solve it? Did you see the body? Let me tell you, don¡¯t listen to the wind and it¡¯s rain. You want to make a big news out of nothing. You haven¡¯t even seen the body, how can you say that I solved it?¡± Kuro was unhappy when he heard this and immediately said, ¡°Although he sank into the sea, what if he lives in the future? We have to be realistic. If you report my achievements now and he lives, it will not be my face but the face of the entire Marine. It will only make the pirates laugh at us.¡± What a joke. How could he kill that green-haired guy in front of so many people? Although it can be killed, isn¡¯t this letting others report their contributions for nothing? Just sink into the sea. In any case, he would not be able to live, but Kuro still has an excuse here so that others will not be able to report it. ¡°Yes! I crossed the line!¡± When Wilbur heard this, he quickly lowered his head and clenched his fists. What a good Marine! It¡¯s not good to be too ambitious, but to be realistic. The first thing he thinks about is not his reputation, but the reputation of the entire Marine! That was indeed the case. They did not catch Bartolomeo¡¯s men, nor did they see his body. If they reported it rashly, there would indeed be uncertainty. Major General Kuro is actually so thoughtful. Such a man¡­ is so noble! ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I want to transfer to Sabaody¡­¡± Wilbur made up his mind. Following such a man, it would probably be very good. ¡°Well, not bad, you have perception.¡± Kuro watched Wilbur bow his head in silence and thought he had been convinced. He nodded in satisfaction. This Marine is much better than his subordinates. Look at him. Be a good boy and do whatever he says. He never retorts. Kuro closed his eyes and looked at the entire Sabaody Archipelago. After a while, he opened his eyes and a red light flashed in his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re all in Area 10¡­¡± Kuro looked to the north and his body moved, turning into an afterimage and disappearing. A faint sentence was left in the air. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look first. Wilbur, you wait here for the local Marines to come and then move together. The others come with me.¡± With so many Marines, if they don¡¯t want to be backstabbed, it¡¯s better to go first. The few powerful auras that Kenbonshoku (Observation) sensed are all on the other side of Area 20. Sabaody Archipelago is a circle of several islands. The right side of Area 70 is Area 60, which is where Marine and the World Government are stationed. Above Area 70 is Area 20. From Area 20 to the right is Area 10. From 1GR to 20GR, they are all illegal areas and human trafficking sites. The northernmost is Zone 30, the location of Sabaody Park and the amusement park. The next area to the right is Zone 40. There are sightseeing shops and specialty shops. Below No. 40 is Area 50, which is also linked to Area 60. It is an official ship and plating area. The central location is the special number 0 area. The big island has no number and belongs to the deep level of Sabaody Archipelago. Ordinary people can¡¯t enter it, so it is fortunately placed there. As time goes by, it becomes a lawless area, which makes it even more difficult for people to enter it. In this way, Marine has given up the island in Area 0. After all, there are no pirates there. There are only gangsters and criminals. ¡­ . Area 10. 1GR. Human trafficking shop. The opening site of the tenryubito incident a year ago has been refurbished. It is said that the new shop owner is preparing to do something big and is recruiting soldiers and buying horses. It is said that he has a relationship with tenryubito and no one dares to offend them. At this moment, at the entrance of the human trafficking shop, a burly blond man with a scar on his left eye stood there, looking at the human trafficking shop. The corners of his mouth involuntarily opened, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. ¡°This is¡­ the place where he made a scene. It¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡°Hey! Why are you smiling so happily at such a dirty place? You are very annoying!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from his side. A tall woman with a pistol on her waist walked over with a group of people and shouted at the man unhappily. ¡°Yes?¡± The blond man turned his head and grinned. ¡°I can laugh however I want. Are you looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Captain, that is¡­¡± When the tall woman¡¯s subordinate saw the tattoo on the blond man¡¯s chest, he was stunned for a moment and said: ¡°That¡¯s the symbol of Doflamingo! This guy¡­ is ¡®Hyena¡¯ Bellamy!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s the lackeys of the World Government. No wonder they laugh at such a place.¡± The tall woman looked Bellamy up and down and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s really annoying!¡± ¡°Stick dog? Do you want to die?!¡± Bellamy raised his fist and said darkly, ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to insult that lord!¡± Chapter 425 Can You Kill Yourself Here? Bang! Bellamy suddenly jumped and shot, his legs and the ground made a muffled sound as he flew towards the tall woman at an extremely fast speed. The tall woman snorted. When Bellamy was almost in front of her, she saw a flash of her arm and the pistol was in her hand, pointing at Bellamy¡¯s forehead. Crack ¡­ The finger made a slight sound as it pulled the trigger. Bellamy¡¯s pupils shrank and his body stopped on the ground. His calf changed into a spring shape and he jumped back hard and shot into the sky. Bang!! A bullet passed through his original position and hit the ground, creating a deep hole in the ground. Bellamy flew to a huge tree behind him and squatted horizontally on it. Before he could be surprised, a bullet turned into a black shadow and attacked him. Dang! Bellamy¡¯s arm was also infected by Armament Haki and he subconsciously reached out to block it. There was a crisp sound and a shuttle-shaped bullet stopped in front of his arm. The bullet kept spinning on it and finally lost its kinetic energy and fell. ¡°Armament Haki!¡± Bellamy gasped in surprise. The tall woman raised the pistol and blew the smoke at the muzzle and said, ¡°It seems that you can do it too. Hyena is not useless.¡± ¡°Stop talking big!¡± The springs on Bellamy¡¯s legs kept compressing, stimulating air waves to rush out. He raised his head and grinned at the tall woman. ¡°Fast Gun Annie, I wonder if you can take a punch from me!¡± ¡°Then you also try, don¡¯t get shot by my gun.¡± Annie moved her arm and aimed the gun at Bellamy. At the same time, the men behind her raised their pistols and aimed at Bellamy. ¡°Stop it!¡± Just as Bellamy was about to jump, a voice came from the distance. ¡°Yes!¡± After a strange cry, a figure on a mount appeared in the distance. The mount swayed and rushed over as if it was drunk, but it was not slow and soon appeared in front of everyone. It was a donkey with long ears and a mouthful of white teeth, revealing a particularly wretched smile. It shook its head and let out a strange and ear-piercing cry, ¡°Ah-ah-ah-ah!¡± A man in tattered armor with a helmet and a sword so rusty that it was chipped on his waist rode on it. The worn armor could not cover his arms and calves. From this aspect, the man was as thin as a match. He stretched out his bony arm and touched the long-eared donkey¡¯s head. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Pegasus, stop barking.¡± ¡°Ah¡ªmm!¡± The donkey raised its head and cried, as if to express that it had heard it, and then it stopped. ¡°¡®Pegasus Knight¡¯ Russell.¡± Annie said in a low voice: ¡°What are you doing here, trying to stop the fight?¡± Russell nodded. ¡°Yes, in a place like Sabaody Archipelago, we are not the enemy. After going to sea, everyone will rely on their own abilities.¡± Annie mocked, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a knight in armor and helmet? Don¡¯t say that, pirates are free to do whatever they want!¡± As soon as she said this, half of her men pointed their guns at Russell. Russell¡¯s hand was attached to the hilt of the rusty sword. ¡°Pirates also have honor to speak of. Fighting here is not an honorable act. If you must¡­¡± Clang! Russell suddenly pulled out the rusty sword and the rust on the sword ridge fell down, revealing a hole. Rumble¡­ However, the moment he pulled out his sword, the ground trembled and a cloud of dust rose from the horizon behind him. With the sound of galloping horses, a group of armored cavalry riding tall horses and almost armed to the teeth galloped over and appeared behind Russell. They were tall and straight, and their blades were full of cold light. The horses under them were very handsome. Compared to the thin Russell in front of them, the two were on completely different levels. Russell held the rusty sword upright in front of his chest. As he moved, the knights all held their swords upright in front of their chests. ¡°Then, I can only use force to dissuade you!¡± Russell¡¯s hoarse but powerful voice came from the mask. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Bellamy was stunned and looked at Russell with some seriousness. ¡°Heeheehee, it¡¯s very lively!¡± At this moment, another voice sounded. In the corner, a person with a strange body walked over. His face was crooked, his hands and feet were twisted like a fried dough twist, his abdomen rotated twice and overlapped each other. His whole body was full of distortion. Behind him, there were also more than ten strange people, but they were not as twisted as him. Their smiles revealed a trace of madness. Seeing this person, Annie and Bellamy broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Briel¡­¡± Annie instantly aimed the gun at the strange man and snapped, ¡°Are you here too?¡± ¡°Heeheehee!¡± The twisted freak named Briel shrugged and laughed crazily. ¡°It¡¯s so lively, I¡¯ll join in too. Blood and killing, I like this kind of twisted weirdness the most.¡± ¡°Whirlpool Pirates?¡± Russell turned to Briel and his voice became cold, matching his hoarse voice like a cold wind. ¡°A madman who has turned his back on honor should not live in this world.¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± Briel stuck out his head and a twisted tongue came out of his crooked mouth, dripping with disgusting mucus. ¡°Yes! Yes! Come and kill me! Spill your blood to your heart¡¯s content!¡± He opened his big mouth, revealing spiral sharp teeth, laughing crazily. Rumble¡­ The ground under his feet surged and twisted into a spiral state. ¡°Come on!! Come on!!!¡± He roared at Russell and the spiral ground continued to spread around. The nearby trees and buildings were swallowed by the spiral and were crushed like a meat grinder. ¡°This madman!¡± Annie cursed and stepped back quickly. However, her subordinates were not so lucky. Although they fled at the first moment, the spiral ground was contaminated too quickly. The people at the back were caught by the whirlpool ground and their whole bodies were rotated. With a series of screams, their bodies were dragged in by the whirlpool ground, like a meat grinder, and a large amount of flesh splashed out, staining the ground with a layer of blood-red flesh. ¡°Yooheeheehee! This is the right way, this is the best way!¡± Briel threw his head back and laughed. ¡°Come on, more flesh, more distortion!!!¡± ¡°For honor, kill him.¡± Russell pointed his rusty sword at Briel and the cavalry behind him was about to surge out. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Suddenly, another voice sounded in the sky. On the roof of the auction house, a middle-aged man with a full beard and a golden cloak held a wine pot and took a few sips. He burped and looked down and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s too annoying, you trash.¡± ¡°Gold Admiral ¡­ Bartholomew Roberts!¡± Annie widened her eyes and said to him, ¡°You actually stopped here. I thought you should have left long ago.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Robert shook his head lightly and said in a light tone, ¡°It¡¯s a so-called ¡®Supernova¡¯ party after all. It¡¯s a pity not to come and see it, but after seeing it, I feel that it¡¯s even more of a pity¡­ You guys are too trashy.¡± As he spoke, he turned his head slightly and glanced at them. ¡°There should be two more. I¡¯m already here and he still hasn¡¯t arrived. Are you looking down on me?¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, a huge axe fell from the sky and spun in the air, and the axe blade stabbed steadily into the ground. ¡°Hey, are you trying to show off?!¡± Bellamy came down from the tree, twisted his fist and looked at the big axe in an unfriendly tone. The person has not arrived, but the weapon has arrived first. If it is not showing off, what is it? Whoosh! There was another gust of wind and a figure descended from the sky not far away. ¡°It¡¯s stupid to make an appearance like this.¡± Annie gripped the pistol. ¡°Let¡¯s give him a shot first.¡± Bang!!! The figure fell straight to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. The dust settled and Annie, who was about to shoot, was stunned. This was because there was a burly man there, but this burly man did not have the arrogant look he expected after landing on the ground. Instead, he was covered in blood, his eyes rolled back, and his mouth was open with a few teeth missing. From time to time, he panted to show that he was still alive. ¡°Yo, they¡¯re all here.¡± A voice suddenly sounded in the sky. Everyone looked up at this moment. The first thing he saw was a faint silver glow under the sun. It was the color of the cloak reflected by the sun. The cloak fluttered in the wind, shaking the words ¡®Justice¡¯ on it. Marine cloak! The owner of the cloak stood in the air and looked down with his eyes without raising his head. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t have to find them one by one.¡± The Marine lowered his head a little, allowing people to see his face clearly. Seeing the face of the person, Annie¡¯s hand trembled and she exclaimed, ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him?!¡± Bellamy¡¯s eyes also widened. ¡°The one who defeated Ledfield¡­¡± Russell raised his head and looked into the sky. ¡°Honor Marine?¡± ¡°Yooheehee! Marine, it¡¯s Marine! Blood, more blood has appeared!¡± Briel laughed wildly. Robert, who was sitting on the roof, stopped drinking and stood up. His indifferent expression darkened a little. ¡°How dare you make me look up to you. Damn it!¡± ¡°Did you kill Dix?!¡± Annie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in West Blue? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that.¡± The person in the sky was, of course, Kuro. He scratched his head and said, ¡°On the way here, I happened to see an Axe Monster provoking me. I hate axes, whether it¡¯s ¡®Huge Axe¡¯ or ¡®Huge Axe¡¯, so I cleaned it up.¡± Last year, it was because he met someone called [Giant Axe Pirates] that he ended up in his current state. Now that he met an ¡®Axe¡¯, how could he not be angry? ¡°Well, can you promise me a small request?¡± He looked at the people below with a kind smile and a negotiating tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s, um, you¡­¡± ¡°Can I commit suicide on the spot so that I don¡¯t have to do it?¡± Chapter 426 This Fruit Ability Is A Little Familiar ¡°Stop joking!¡± Annie pointed her gun at Kuro and shouted, ¡°Do you think you can kill us just because you killed an old guy?!¡± ¡°We?¡± Roberts looked down at Annie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. Who is ¡®we¡¯ with you? I will deal with that Marine myself. You can just watch from the side and let me look up to you. You have to die as an apology!¡± ¡°Yooheehee! Blood!!!¡± Briel aimed his fists at Kuro and shouted crazily, ¡°Twister, Twister, Twister, Spray!!¡± The air in his hand twisted and turned into two small tornadoes that went straight for Kuro. ¡°Well¡­¡± A trace of surprise appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. He turned his body slightly and dodged the attack of the tornado. ¡°Ability user, how scary.¡± He looked at Briel. ¡°Is this posture also created by ability?¡± ¡°Heeheehee, yes!¡± Briel smiled and said, ¡°I am a ¡®twister¡¯ who ate ¡®twister fruit¡¯, and I can twist all the air I touch, including this body! Ah! Distortion is the best, blood is the best!¡± ¡°I see, there is such a strange ability user¡­ But in the sea, it is rare to see such a strange ability user.¡± Kuro scratched his head again. ¡°It seems that none of you are willing to commit suicide. Suicide is actually quite good. Look, I don¡¯t have to do it myself. You will be happier and won¡¯t suffer.¡± Most importantly, if he committed suicide, he would not even have the last bit of risk of promotion. After all, he committed suicide. What did it have to do with him? ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Kuro took out a cigar box, took out a cigar, and lit it with a lighter. The flame appeared on the end of the cigar. Kuro took a drag and exhaled the smoke. ¡°Then it might be a little painful.¡± The last words made the kind expression on his face disappear and his voice was extremely cold. Whoosh! In an instant, the figure in the sky disappeared. Annie widened her eyes and was still looking around in the sky when she heard a sound. She quickly looked in the direction of the sound and saw the man appear behind Briel, biting a cigar and pressing his right hand on the handle of the knife at his waist. The cloak on his back danced with the wind and it was unusually conspicuous under the interweaving of the red liquid. Red liquid?! Only then did Annie turn her attention to the liquid. She saw Briel and his twisted subordinates¡¯ heads shoot into the sky and a fountain of blood sprayed from their necks. The headless corpses trembled for a while and fell to the ground with the fallen heads. The spiral ground on the ground no longer rotated and twisted, but turned into a vortex-shaped ground. When an ability user dies, their ability will naturally disappear. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and looked at the headless corpses. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry, I chose them randomly. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first. Maybe you are too ugly.¡± ¡°Hey, are you kidding me?¡± Annie broke out in a cold sweat and felt that the hand holding the gun was shaking. She was known as a ¡°fast shooter¡±, and no one could see the speed of her gun. With a pistol, she was invincible in the sea, but no matter how fast she was, she could not be faster than the man in front of her. He did not see it clearly at all! Whether it was moving or slashing, he didn¡¯t see it clearly! In the blink of an eye! Kuro touched his chin and looked at Annie, who was trembling, and thought, ¡°Should I let a few go¡­ In case those people come too fast later, I can distract myself by letting a few people go.¡± These words made Annie feel relieved. Didn¡¯t this Marine want to catch all of them? ¡°Just kidding.¡± Chi! Annie felt her vision spinning, and then she saw a familiar body, but there was no head on the neck of the body, only a black blade. ¡°That is my¡­ body¡­¡± The last consciousness in the head flashed. Kuro swung Autumn Water and shook off the blood on the knife. He turned his back to Annie¡¯s body and said lightly, ¡°As a pirate, it¡¯s better to die. Dead people don¡¯t talk.¡± With that, he looked at Bellamy. ¡°Hyena? I know you.¡± He must know this person. He appeared in the original work. At that time, he left a deep impression on him. He snatched the gold and insulted the ¡°Shanghai Thief King¡±. At that time, he looked quite cool. ¡°I am not easy to deal with!¡± Bellamy squatted down and his calves and arms turned into springs. As the springs on his legs bounced up, he rushed towards Kuro, and his raised fists were stained with a layer of Armament Haki. ¡°Spring Death Fist!!¡± Kuro only moved his feet to the side and his entire body approached Bellamy¡¯s hollow space, and he raised his black blade. Chi! Bellamy¡¯s body was cut by the knife and he leaned back and raised in the air. A huge gap was opened on his chest, expanding the scar on the scar tattoo on his chest from his chest to his shoulders and waist. This slash almost cut a person in half. ¡°Oh? The symbol of the Flamingo.¡± Kuro turned the blade and the blood shook off from the black blade, shining in the sunlight. He looked at Bellamy, who had fallen down and seemed to have stopped breathing. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Doflamingo¡¯s men? Then I¡¯m really sorry. He killed Shichibukai¡¯s men. Forget it¡­ When he sinks into the sea later, no one will know.¡± ¡°Next is¡­¡± Kuro looked at the camp with many knights and his eyes opened slightly. He said in surprise, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so thick. It¡¯s a little powerful. This set will cost a lot of money. If you have this money, why are you a pirate?¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Just as he finished speaking, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. Kuro¡¯s ears moved and his body turned into a shadow to dodge. Bang bang bang bang!!! On the ground where he was originally standing, countless weapons hit there, smashing several holes in the ground. Robert, who was on the roof, opened his hands with a golden cloak and the inside of the cloak and where the torso should have been became chaotic. ¡°Who allowed you to look down on me just now, and now you dare to ignore me. Your crime is death.¡± Robert¡¯s voice was cold and his expression was even colder, full of the style of ¡®strong¡¯. Kuro dodged to the side and looked at the weapon on the ground, then looked at Robert and said in a daze, ¡°What is this?¡± Roberts proudly said, ¡°I am a ¡®storage person¡¯ who ate the ¡®storage fruit¡¯, and I can store anything in my body except for life. What you see is just the tip of the iceberg of my storage weapon. Next, kneel down and worship, and take a good look at my power!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, a large number of weapons flew out of his body and cloak. Spears, swords, guns, pellets, and so on scattered into an iron curtain, and the dark clouds pressed down on Kuro. ¡°Hiss, this thing¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s expression was a little strange. The use of this fruit¡¯s ability is a little familiar to him. Chapter 427 That¡¯s It? ¡°This is¡­¡± Russell looked at the overwhelming Iron Curtain on the other side. Although his expression could not be seen clearly with the helmet on, he was still a little stunned. That thing is indeed a little too exaggerated. No wonder the bounty is almost 300 million. ¡°I heard that ¡®Gold Admiral¡¯ has a treasure comparable to a country. So this is the so-called treasure.¡± Russell said slightly. ¡°Commander, what should we do now?¡± A knight leaned over and asked. ¡°Retreat, we are not the opponent of that Marine full of glory, what a pity, I wanted to settle the dispute¡­¡± Russell waved his hand and suddenly looked at Bellamy, who was lying there with his stomach cut open. ¡°That man is not dead. Maybe there is still a chance.¡± ¡°Hahaha, are you so scared that you can¡¯t move? That¡¯s right, this is my ability. No matter how fast you are, you can¡¯t avoid an attack in this range!¡± Roberts looked smug. ¡°Well, I agree with you. It is true.¡± Kuro nodded at him. AOE is micro-manipulation, the truth of the world. ¡°Viper.¡± Kuro moved his hand forward, and the ground formed by the roots turned out a wave-shaped high wall in front of him, swallowing towards the overwhelming Iron Curtain. Bang bang bang bang!! The scattered weapons hit the high wall and made a hole in it immediately, but before the weapons could completely break through, the hole was closed and the weapons were stuck. ¡°How long can you stop me?¡± Robert, who saw this scene, did not care at all. Instead, he increased the output and a large number of weapons burst out of his body and shot towards the high wall. ¡°Woah!¡± From the hole in the high wall, Kuro saw Roberts shoot his weapon again and was immediately excited. ¡°You still have so many things.¡± Although he has an island and often freeloaded Marine weapons, who would complain about having too many in stock? He slowed down the contraction of the high wall a little, making it more impactful for those weapons to hit in. ¡°I said you can¡¯t stop it.¡± Roberts looked proud. ¡°I have enough weapons to equip a country. How long can your thin wall resist?¡± With that, he fired even more vigorously. A large number of weapons hit the high wall, causing the wall to become thinner and thinner. With every thinness, Kuro¡¯s face became thinner, as if he was panicking. ¡°Now!¡± Russell seized this opportunity and patted the donkey under his crotch. The donkey let out a cry and its body rushed out quickly towards Kuro. ¡°Huh? Getting in my way?¡± Kuro subconsciously clenched Autumn Water, but soon, he relaxed. Because this knight in shabby armor only went to his side, picked up Bellamy and ran away. ¡°Is he still breathing? It¡¯s surprising¡­¡± Kuro looked at Bellamy in surprise. He didn¡¯t know if Bellamy was dead or alive, but he was still breathing. His slash was as strong as the other supernovas. Bellamy is still breathing, probably because he didn¡¯t cut off his head. Secondly, his willpower doesn¡¯t seem to be bad. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s escape.¡± This was the first time he had seen Bellamy. From his senses, he seemed to be much more manly than the original work in his memory. As for the man in worn-out armor, he is probably a ¡®Dream Sect¡¯. For such an existence, it doesn¡¯t matter if Kuro kills him or not, as long as he doesn¡¯t cause him trouble. Especially since this is an important moment. If he kills someone with one slash, wouldn¡¯t he be exposed? Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if that idiot on the roof doesn¡¯t reveal his inventory? From what he said, that is the stock of a country! A country! Thinking of this, Kuro loosened his grip a little. Those weapons came over and penetrated the wall a little more, looking like the wall was gradually weakening and collapsing. Roberts smiled. ¡°Let me show you what real power is like!¡± The Chaos in his body fired more weapons and its speed was obviously much faster. The iron curtain stretched from his body to the high wall like a black line, constantly attacking. ¡°How can you fix it, you bastard!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Is it so scary!¡± ¡°Sa, feel despair!¡± Robert saw that the thickness of the high wall was getting thinner and thinner and his hands opened wider. He saw that the thick black line began to break from his body and all the weapons rushed towards the high wall. He did not realize that the thin wall was getting wider and wider. Otherwise, how could there be so many weapons? Pop! With a series of hits, Robert stopped there with his hands open and stared blankly at the high wall. The wall was clearly already in tatters. It should have been broken with a casual charge. Then, that Luciru Kuro will be smashed to death by this overwhelming Iron Curtain of Weapons, adding a luxury to his battle record. Speaking of which, he had never killed such a famous person. Although he looked down on Ledfield, his reputation would rise further if there was a Marine who killed that pirate. Before entering the New World, it¡¯s okay to increase his reputation. One Piece was worthy of him, the ¡®Gold Admiral¡¯. That was what he thought. But reality is a little harsh. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it broken?¡± Robert¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kuro poked his head out from the edge of the wall and glanced at the secret weapon that was slowly disappearing, and then looked at Robert. ¡°Come on, my wall is almost broken. What other tricks do you have?¡± ¡°Are you playing with me?¡± Robert narrowed his eyes and reacted. He said coldly, ¡°Marine, you are one step closer to death.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s gone¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s palm floated up and the high wall rose into the sky with this large number of weapons and gradually disappeared under Robert¡¯s eyes. ¡°Forget it, the amount is not small. Thank you very much for your sponsorship.¡± Shua! As soon as he finished speaking, his body disappeared and a black light appeared in front of Robert. Kuro appeared in front of him in an instant and slashed. ¡°I will try not to give you any pain.¡± The blade entered Robert¡¯s eyes and cut across his neck. Yes, just crossing it. The body was like a phantom and was not hit at all. A smile appeared on Robert¡¯s lips and he looked at Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s saved.¡± Chi! A black light shot out from his body. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and the blade that was drawn turned inside and stood in front of him. Dang! The black light and the black saber intertwined and made a crisp sound. Kuro took a few steps back and flew high in the sky. He carefully examined Robert and said meaningfully, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Be it slashing, objects, or elements, there is nothing that I cannot store.¡± Roberts looked at Kuro contemptuously and said, ¡°Marine, you can¡¯t defeat me. I can return all your attacks.¡± Chapter 428 Shibo Land, Is It Very Big? Kuro was really surprised this time. Not only can it store objects, but it can also be regarded as a spatial fruit. But storing the slash he saw just now is a little exaggerated. Robert¡¯s counterattack, whether in strength or speed, was exactly the same as that of Kuro, without any attenuation. It was really completely stored. Bang! At this moment, Kuro appeared behind him again. Instead of using a knife, he punched down and his fist pressed against Roberts¡¯ back. The force he exerted disappeared without a trace at the moment of contact. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡± Robert didn¡¯t even look at it, a force pushed him from behind. Whoosh! Kuro dodged and returned to the sky again. He stared at Robert and said, ¡°Not bad, is this a disguised Absolute Defense?¡± ¡°I told you not to look down on me!¡± Robert waved his hand, and a huge black slash rose from his hand and rushed towards Kuro. ¡°Eagle Eye?!¡± At this moment, Leda, who had arrived here, saw the slash and subconsciously called out. The intensity and aura of this slash is no different from Hawkeye¡¯s slash, especially Leda, who has resisted Hawkeye¡¯s slash before. Kuro also widened his eyes and his body flashed in the air, dodging this soaring slash. He stared blankly at the slash in the sky and turned to look at Robert in surprise. ¡°You have encountered Hawkeye?¡± ¡°That man can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Robert sneered. The abilities of ability users are both miraculous and absolute. Although some have weaknesses, most of them are BUG-level manifestations. Not to mention the real BUG fruits, he was not afraid of the ¡®Superhuman¡¯, such as Bucky. As long as it was a slash, he was not afraid. This Roberts is the same. He said that he can¡¯t absorb living matter, so Kuro¡¯s fist can¡¯t go in. But just now, the black blade passed through his body. Autumn Water has no life and can enter. The fist is his body, so there is. The fist can only touch the body, but strength is not life. It was naturally ¡®stored¡¯ by him and then released. ¡°Not Hawkeye¡­ Hey, Kuro, who is this guy?¡± Leda rushed to the battlefield at this time, glanced at Roberts on the roof and said to Kuro in the sky. ¡°A pirate.¡± Kuro shrugged and asked, ¡°Did you meet any pirates on the way?¡± ¡°No.¡± Leda shook her head. ¡°There was no one along the way. We came straight here.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin and his Kenbonshoku (Observation) spread out. The aura of the old armored knight was getting farther and farther away. It seemed that he was going to the port where he hid the ship. He was really going to run away. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t meet him.¡± Kuro looked at Roberts. ¡°Then let¡¯s solve this thing.¡± Roberts¡¯ face darkened. ¡°You fought with me and you still have the time to talk. Now you are arrogant and want to deal with me. You really deserve to die!¡± He stretched out his hand and opened his arms again. ¡°You know Hawkeye, right? Then experience his slash!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three dark green slashes burst out from his body and divided into three directions. Two vertical slashes attacked Kuro and one horizontal slash swept towards Leda and others. Kuro¡¯s eyes closed slightly and his body flashed in the air and appeared on the other side. ¡°Essence Energy Shock!¡± Leda gathered Armament Haki on her fist and punched at the flying slash. Her fist and the slash collided for a while. She raised her fist and hit the slash into the air. ¡°It¡¯s different now, I¡¯m stronger too!¡± Leda shook her numb arm and showed her beautiful white teeth. A year ago, she almost couldn¡¯t resist it with all her strength. Now, she could do it with one hand. ¡°Humph.¡± Robert snorted and looked at Leda. Four dark green slashes flew out of his eyes and flew towards Leda. ¡°This¡­ Kuro!¡± Leda called upward. Shua! Four golden slashes descended from the sky and collided with the dark green slashes, triggering waves of air and blowing the dust on the ground. Kuro held Autumn Water and slowly descended in front of Leda. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°That idiot Mihawk, how long has he been playing with this person?¡± The slashes were endless. ¡°Kuro, go up and kill him. I don¡¯t like this person.¡± Leda looked at Kuro standing there without moving and quickly urged. ¡°I can¡¯t cut him.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°This thing is a BUG level. No matter what kind of attack, it will be stored by him and then released. Otherwise, how do you think he knows Hawkeye¡¯s moves? But¡­¡± He glanced at Leda and made up his mind. Roberts is a standard metahuman, and his ability is very strong, but other aspects are very ordinary. Compared to Bellamy and Annie, this person¡¯s body technique is like a retard. If he can be touched, then he is finished in front of Leda. ¡°But there is always a limit. No matter how boring Mihawk is, how long can he play with this kind of person? It can be seen from the slash that he is not very strong,¡± said Kuro. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Roberts said disdainfully, ¡°Shichibukai is nothing, and Admiral and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) are also nothing. They are just some weaklings who can¡¯t become the king of the world. That so-called Ledfield is a character that was eliminated by the times. Pirate King? Roger is not worthy, because he was caught by your Marine. The loser is not qualified to be the king. Only I, this Admiral, am the next king.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether that Hawkeye¡¯s slash is strong or not, because no one can be my opponent. My storage ability is the range of a country!¡± Roberts crossed his arms and stared coldly at Kuro. ¡°That kind of light blade, ordinary fist, can be stored as much as you want.¡± ¡°A country¡¯s¡­ scope?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°How big a country?¡± ¡°Humph, in terms of conversion, it can be compared to the current Sabaody Archipelago.¡± ¡°What if it exceeds this island?¡± ¡°This kind of thing is impossible.¡± Roberts smiled and said, ¡°What kind of attack can fill my warehouse range? There is no such thing in this world. There is no comparison between the so-called power and strength. For me, there is only the concept of area. If you know such a cruel fact, why don¡¯t you raise your hands and surrender? Marine, worship me. I will give you a quick death.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°This kind of¡­¡± He reached out and raised his hand to the sky. ¡°I was thinking of using Leda to deal with you, but now it seems that there are other options.¡± The sky suddenly darkened. The sky was clearly clear, but it inexplicably turned dark. At this time, everyone in the Sabaody Archipelago looked up at the sky and were all dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s that¡­¡± A civilian pointed at the sky, his whole body trembling. In the direction he pointed, in the sky, a sea slowly sank as if the sky had collapsed. Auction House. Kuro raised his hand and said lightly to Roberts, ¡°Sambodi, is it big?¡± Chapter 429 I Don¡¯t Know ¡°This is¡­¡± Robert looked up at the sky, and for the first time, the calm expression that had been maintained by the ¡®strong¡¯ collapsed. That¡¯s nothing! Why did the sea fall from the sky! White Sea? But that is the seawater of Qinghai, not the water of the White Sea! Crash! Large raindrops fell. The raindrops seemed to be aimed at Roberts, but they fell within his range. While he maintained the form of chaos, the rain entered his body and was ¡®stored¡¯. BOOM!!! The big drops of rain joined together to form a water column that fell from the sky and enveloped Roberts. On the roof of the auction house, a big hole was easily washed out. The seawater scattered from the water column with a powerful water pressure, instantly crushing the auction house into ruins. The figure in the middle could not move under the pressure of the seawater and could only rely on his ability to store seawater. If he does not store it, his ability will instantly fail. Except ¡­ ¡°As I said, Sabaody Archipelago is not very big.¡± Kuro pressed his fingers down, and the impact of the water column obviously increased, smashing a big pit in the ground where Roberts was standing. Kuro knows that his water column is being absorbed, but the speed of absorption is not as fast as the speed of his descent. Most importantly, this guy¡¯s body technique is too weak. Even if he wants to escape, his speed is not as fast as the speed of the water column. The water column is moving, which means Roberts is moving, but the speed of movement¡­ Kuro opened his hand and the water column expanded significantly and moved with Roberts in the center. He had no way to escape from the water column. ¡°No, it will be full, I will be full!¡± The water of the water column was being absorbed by him, but Robert gradually felt that the storage area problem that he had never worried about before finally had a big problem. He could feel that under the impact of this strong water column, it was almost full. That is an area comparable to the Sabaody Archipelago. In the past, unless I lost my footing and fell into the sea, it would be impossible for it to be full, and I have never lost my footing! But now¡­ what¡¯s the difference between this and falling into the sea? ¡°Luciru Kuro! Stop, stop! I will die from the rise!¡± he shouted. However, the sound is in the water. It is not so easy to make it through the water column. Besides, Kuro would not listen. ¡°Did you hear that, Luciru Kuro! Untie it!¡± His voice began to be full of panic. ¡°Luciru Kuro!!!¡± Robert¡¯s eyes were wide, his mouth was open and his voice was sharp. He covered his cheeks with his hands and he felt bad, like a world famous painting. He suddenly spat out a water bubble from his mouth. Immediately after, water droplets began to overflow from the surface of his body. The water droplets increased and finally mixed with the water droplets that enveloped him, completely enveloping Robert. Snap. Kuro clenched his five fingers and the water column that connected to the sky broke apart, forming a transparent water ball that wrapped around Robert. ¡°Aiya, looks like it¡¯s full. You have an ordinary body.¡± Inside the water ball, Robert¡¯s face was pale and he struggled weakly. Some metahumans are not afraid of seawater. At least he, Kuro, was not afraid. Or rather, his type had a way to avoid it. But there are limits. Kuro will fall into the sea because of his lack of stamina, which is his shortcoming, but this Roberts has too many shortcoming in his eyes. The restrictions of Seastone are the simplest. In addition, Haki¡¯s attack can also be used. Although he can absorb strength, he can¡¯t absorb the reflection of a person¡¯s will. There may not be any scars, but there is definitely pain. Logia is a perfect counter to this type. Other than that, there was Kuro, the most primitive method. Although Haki is simpler¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll return the favor. You gave me so many weapons, I¡¯ll give you some seawater to protect yourself, but¡­ you don¡¯t seem to be able to bear it.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and waved his blade horizontally, stirring up a strong wind in the water. ¡°Lion Bite.¡± Chi chi chi! The ball of water wrapped around Robert turned into a sharp blade and kept cutting around him. Suddenly, Robert¡¯s body burst into a blood mist and the blood mist covered the ball of water. With a ¡°pop¡±, the ball of water broke and Robert completely disappeared, leaving only blood on the ground. Crash. It began to rain again. Kuro slowly sheathed his sword. With a crack, the corpses on the ground were cut open by the rain and crushed by the raindrops. They also turned into blood and flowed on the ground. The blood faded again under the storm and finally flowed into the sewer with the storm. ¡°Done.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and glanced at the clean ground. He reached out and collected the rain. The seawater that covered the world rose into the sky and gradually disappeared, returning a clear sky. ¡°Look how clean the ground is, there is nothing here.¡± Kuro said. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± As soon as the rain stopped, Wilbur came with his men. A group of Marines followed behind him. Wilbur panted and said, ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, support is here!¡± At the same time, a tall Marine stood up and saluted to Kuro and said seriously, ¡°Hello, Rear Admiral Kuro, I am Marcy, temporarily in charge of the Sabaody Archipelago. My position is Colonel. When I heard that you were coming, I quickly led my team here!¡± With that, Marcy looked around and said hesitantly, ¡°Rear Admiral, I don¡¯t see any pirates?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± Kuro denied it. ¡°When I came here, I didn¡¯t see any pirates. It just looked like this.¡± ¡°But I just heard the roar¡­ and the pit on the ground?¡± Marcy was stunned for a moment and said. ¡°Oh, maybe they retreated after the battle. I don¡¯t know even if you ask me. Anyway, this is the situation.¡± Kuro casually said. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t they¡­¡± Finney was about to speak. ¡°Get your medicine!¡± Kuro immediately glared at her. ¡°Oh, so scary, Major General Kuro¡­¡± Fanny shivered and took a few steps back, holding her head. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, this auction house¡­¡± It was only then that Colonel Maxi noticed the auction house that had been turned into ruins. His hand that was pointing at it trembled a little. ¡°This was¡­ personally ordered by the Draconian to be built. It was destroyed just like that¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What tenryubito personally said to build it? I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Kuro denied it. ¡°Go find whoever you want. Go find those pirates.¡± ¡°But we are stationed locally and we can¡¯t even protect this¡­¡± At the thought of tenryubito¡¯s anger, Marcy felt his legs tremble. Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°I finally understand why the Sabaody Lands has been rotten in a year.¡± He walked over and patted the tall Marine on the shoulder and said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t rush things. Those idiots won¡¯t care about this. It¡¯s okay.¡± Chapter 430 Big Bear, I¡¯m Coming In ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Marcy pursed his lips and did not dare to say anything. He could only stand up straight. Thinking about it, it seems that he is only temporary. This Major General Kuro is the new Base Chief, and it indeed has nothing to do with him. After the handover, he would go to the headquarters and leave this troublesome place. ¡°I say, why are there so few people? Where are the other Marines?¡± Kuro glanced at the Marines behind them. Most of them were Wilbur¡¯s. There were only a few dozen Marines in Marcy¡¯s Marine Station. After all, the Sabaody Archipelago is below Mariejois, and its garrison is so low? ¡°Reporting to Rear Admiral Kuro, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to bring more people, but most of them are recuperating¡­¡± Marcy saluted and said, ¡°Because a few days ago, we tried to attack the pirate ship of the Straw Hat Pirates, but we were stopped.¡± ¡°Ah? Straw hat?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Their ship is still here.¡± ¡°Yes, although the Straw Hat Pirates have disappeared, the Pirate Ship is still there. We discovered it a long time ago, but the people guarding there¡­ made it impossible for us to collect the ship.¡± Marcy said awkwardly, ¡°The person there is¡­ Bartholomew Bear.¡± ¡°Bear?¡± Kuro frowned slightly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that guy modified to be unconscious? What happened?¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not sure about that, but Bear does not allow us to get close to that Pirate Ship. We have organized many attacks and they all ended in failure,¡± Marcy said. ¡°Take me there.¡± Kuro rubbed his chin. ¡°I want to see if this dog is really unconscious. I still remember the last time he filmed me in the New World.¡± If he had been a little more accurate, how could there have been so many things? He would not have met Whitebeard in advance. If he had not met Whitebeard, he would not have exposed the secret of him killing Golden Lion. He would not have run into Kaido. That idiot with muscles in his head must still be thinking about him. Otherwise, even if he went to the New World, he would not be so afraid. I¡¯m not afraid, but it¡¯s annoying! It would be over if he attacked him. And that ¡®Shanghai Thief King¡¯. Without his Haoshoku (Haoshoku) in the top war last time, I probably wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble. When the time comes, I¡¯ll slack off and no one will know him. Now, he¡¯s even a Rear Admiral! Rear Admiral! He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that he would have to be a general candidate. What a joke! ¡°You want to go out to sea? Let¡¯s see how you can go out to sea without a ship!¡± Kuro made up his mind and let Marcy lead the way to their destination. As for the ruins of the auction house¡­ Who cares about it? Life would be better without this thing. ¡­ . A group of people went to the small island where Straw Hat Pirate Ship was located. In the distance, Kuro saw a tall figure sitting cross-legged on the land next to the ship. The man¡¯s whole body was ragged and his clothes were full of cut marks, revealing his mechanical body. The gloves and shoes were long gone. He was holding a book and sitting there without moving. ¡°This is as far as I can go.¡± Marcy walked to a range and said, ¡°One more step and the bear will attack.¡± ¡°It really is¡­¡± Leda was surprised. ¡°There are books. Is it the body of a bear?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at Bartholomew Bear. The other party did not seem to sense anything. He just sat cross-legged and did not move. ¡°Hey, Big Bear, are you still conscious?¡± Kuro shouted at him. The other party still did not react. ¡°Bear? Bear? Do you remember us? Do you know that you sent me flying with a slap last year in Sabaody?¡± No response. ¡°Bear, you are a good king, but you don¡¯t want to be a pirate. Are you too free?¡± Nothing. ¡°It¡­ it seems to be my last instinct.¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and glanced at Bear¡¯s gloveless hands. He took a step forward. ¡°Big Bear, I¡¯m coming in.¡± His foot had just taken a step into the range that Marcy had just mentioned when he saw the bear¡¯s body suddenly disappear. In an instant, it came to Kuro and slapped him with its meaty palm. Bang!!! A black saber blocked his palm with an explosive sound. ¡°He really wants to fight!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and swung Autumn Water forward. He swung the bear¡¯s palm and slashed it vertically. Whoosh! Kuro¡¯s blade speed was not slow, but the moment this blade slashed down, the bear¡¯s body disappeared, and a shock wave appeared on the ground and its body left his blade. ¡°Unfortunately, I just learned a speed method for close combat. Although you are unconscious, come and experience it.¡± In the blink of an eye, Kuro¡¯s figure also disappeared and flashed on the ground like a phantom and then appeared behind the bear. ¡°Yuelong!¡± The saber was like a black light, turning into a straight line and slashing towards the bear. Chi!! A cut appeared on the bear¡¯s arm, making the mechanical body under the skin more obvious. ¡°Tsk, is it blocked?¡± Kuro twirled his knife and clicked his tongue. The knife was clearly aimed at the back of the bear¡¯s neck, but he subconsciously dodged it and blocked part of his damage with the meatball. After blocking the attack, Bear immediately counterattacked. The meatball on his palm stimulated a ball of air and hit Kuro. Kuro was about to slash at it when he saw the bear¡¯s body bounce away and teleport behind him. The air mass was about to approach the back of his head. ¡°Zhanbo: Chaotic Dance!¡± Kuro put away his sword and a golden slash spread out from his body and flew in all directions. Bang!! A slash offset the bear¡¯s air mass, and other random attacks hit his body and flew him back, knocking a giant tree into a big pit. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that this combat instinct is so powerful¡­¡± Kuro looked at the body that was flashing with electric light and bleeding because of the injury. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°F*ck you.¡± The electric light around the bear flickered for a while, then it pushed away the surrounding wood shavings and stood up, looking at Kuro. He put away the book and stretched out his hands. A huge ball of air expanded between his hands and quickly shrank into the shape of a needle. Bang! With a push of his hands, the needle-sized gas ball quickly flew over. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and his body subconsciously dodged. He saw the air ball hit his afterimage and went straight to the sea behind him. Bang!!! A huge wave rose from the sea and scattered around, hitting the land like rain. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Kuro held the knife and gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you kidding me? You don¡¯t have consciousness in this power!¡± The unique elasticity and impact of the meatball fruit were fully developed by this thing. Chapter 431 Transfer Me Away Bang! Bang! Bang! The bear¡¯s palm gathered needle-sized balls of air and quickly fired at Kuro. But under Kuro¡¯s continuous flash, these air masses hit the open space or the sea, either causing a big pit in the open space or raising a wave in the sea. Whoosh! Kuro flashed to a place and happened to see a mass of needle-tipped gas flying over. He clicked his tongue and swung his blade upwards, rolling up Armament Haki and slashing it on the air mass. Bang!!! The ball of air was bounced into the air by Haki and released a shock in the air, creating a circle of transparent ripples. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Kuro slashed at the ship docked on the shore. The bear¡¯s body disappeared in an instant and came to the front of the ship. He put his hands together and opened them towards the golden slash and directly bounced the slash away. ¡°Is the priority ship? Bear, you bastard, is there a need to do this?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and raised his hand. ¡°It will rain.¡± Crash! The rain poured down on the land. ¡°Without consciousness, you probably can¡¯t find the uniqueness of the seawater rain. Bear, if you don¡¯t have consciousness, just don¡¯t be conscious. If you hang on, it will only make people look down on you.¡± He put the black saber back into the sheath. As the last part of the blade fell into the sheath, it made a cracking sound. ¡°Profoundity: Azure Dragon Rain!¡± Chi chi chi!! Every raindrop that fell on Big Bear¡¯s body turned into a sharp blade and cut the bear¡¯s body. The bear¡¯s wounds were eroded by the raindrop and the sharp blade of the raindrop stirred in his body. In an instant, Big Bear¡¯s body stiffened and wounds appeared all over his body. His body burst out with mechanical damaged electricity and he fell down with a plop. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s solved!¡± Colonel Marcy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What we tried so hard to do but failed to accomplish¡­ As expected of Rear Admiral Kuro who defeated Ledfield!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too stupid, Bear¡­ The last consciousness is actually for the pirates. If you did it for anything else, I would admire you a little¡­¡± Kuro put away the rain and looked at Big Bear, who was lying on the ground. At this point, the last consciousness of the cadres of the Revolutionary Army is actually to guard the ship for a pirate. Even if he is the Crown Prince, he should not be able to do this. This is Shichibukai, a strong man on the sea. ¡°Forget it¡­ Everyone has their own ambitions.¡± Kuro shook his head and turned to leave in the opposite direction. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, what should we do with this ship?¡± Marcy was stunned and asked. ¡°What to do, I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the base. I¡¯m officially in office.¡± With that, he ignored Marcy and led his subordinates towards Area 60. ¡°Hey, Kuro, are you angry?¡± Leda followed and carefully pulled the corner of Kuro¡¯s shirt and asked. Kuro bit his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°I¡¯m just a little emotional. In this world, everyone¡¯s goal is too inexplicable¡­ Is a pirate really that amazing? Or is it that the chosen one must be the chosen one?¡± He looked at the sky and said slowly, ¡°The direction of the world is not something that can be decided by one person and a team. They¡­ are too ideal. Pirate King, humph! I don¡¯t believe in that kind of thing.¡± Leda tilted her head and watched as Kuro quickened his pace. She was stunned for a moment but still followed him. ¡­ . Area 60 is divided into 60GR and 69GR. GR is the trunk of a large tree in the area and is also the entrance and exit of Marine and the World Government. After all, there are actually a lot of Marines here near Marien Vando and Mariejois, but they are either recuperating or guarding important positions. After all, if there are empty troops here and they are attacked by pirates, it will be embarrassing. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, I will officially take my leave.¡± Wilbur followed Kuro to the station and saluted him. ¡°Ah¡­ You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Kuro waved at him and said perfunctorily, ¡°Good luck, I think highly of you.¡± Major General Kuro¡­ look after me? Wilbur¡¯s heart warmed and he stood even straighter. When I go back, I will ask if I can be transferred here to fight under such a noble Marine. I must have no regrets in life! After Wilbur took his leave, Kuro entered the station¡¯s office and said, ¡°Show me the current intelligence of Sabaody Archipelago last year and this year.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marcy saluted and went out to get the information. Soon, he came in with a stack of information. ¡°Chloe.¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair, bit his cigar, and said lightly. I knew it was me ¡­ Crowe pushed up his glasses and took the information. Mr. Kuro never reads so much information. He basically completes it and then simply dictates it. As for Leda, who is also an adjutant¡­ At this time, she sat on the sofa, opened her snack backpack, took out a packet of small biscuits, and opened it to eat. It was completely useless. Crowe rolled his eyes in his heart and began to read the information. But after a while, he looked up and said to Kuro: ¡°Compared to last year, the situation in Sabaody Archipelago is much worse this year.¡± ¡°Zone 70 is a hotel area. In the past, although there were pirates who tried to break in, they were all repelled. Only a few supernovas will appear from the park in Zone 30 and the sightseeing area in Zone 40. But this year, a large number of pirates have poured in. Now Area 30 and 40 have been attacked by pirates. There are even pirates who want to attack Area 50 of the film-plated area.¡± ¡°This means that this year¡¯s pirates have seen the weakness of Sabaody Archipelago.¡± ¡°In addition, the information shows that there have been a lot of people missing recently. There should be gangs and criminals in these places, and all of them have come out of Area 10.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, Sabaody is in a bad condition. It will take a lot of effort to fix it,¡± said Crowe. ¡°So, Colonel Marcy, when you attacked the bear, couldn¡¯t you take a look at the current situation of Sabaody Archipelago? There should be a lot of Marines here. Forget about the pirates, what about the missing people?¡± Kuro looked at Marcy. The tall Marine immediately straightened his back and saluted. ¡°Reporting to Rear Admiral Kuro, we really have no choice. Those people are hiding too well. When the people went missing, we also sent people to look for them, but we couldn¡¯t find them¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, you go out first.¡± Kuro waved his hand and motioned for Marcy to leave. After he left, Kuro curled his lips and said to Crowe, ¡°What¡¯s the specific reason?¡± ¡°They should all be captured as slaves.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°After all, besides tenryubito, there are also many rich people and nobles here.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well¡­ how about this, transfer the Marine Corps back from the Headquarters and thoroughly search all the suspected slaves, and deal with them as pirates. Capture them and identify them one by one. The slaves will be released, and the criminals will be arrested.¡± ¡°But, Mr. Kuro, will this offend the higher-ups?¡± Crowe said worriedly. ¡°Offend what?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°The World Government has long abolished slavery, that¡¯s illegal, you know. Besides, I¡¯m just worried about the safety of the Sabaody Archipelago and catching pirates. As for those idiots above, it¡¯s none of my business. If you have the ability, transfer me back to West Blue!¡± Chapter 432 Marine? Kuro had his considerations. He was indeed too lazy to stay in Sabaody Archipelago. In addition to dealing with a large number of pirates who wanted to break into the New World, he also had to deal with tenryubito. How can I stay in West Blue for such a troublesome matter? It would be best if he could use this matter to provoke those people above and make them feel that he was a trouble in Sabaody Archipelago and transfer him away from here. It would be best if he could put him in the Four Seas and never return to the Grand Line. Logically speaking, Marines who are not in the Grand Line are not good Marines. The upper class punished Marines by sending them to the four seas. This was the effect that Kuro wanted. He picked up the Den Den Mushi next to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start now, don¡¯t waste time.¡± As he spoke, he dialed Marin Van Do¡¯s number. Soon, the Den Den Mushi made a click sound and was connected. ¡°Hello, this is Marin Vando, I am Vice Admiral Strawberry.¡± Den Den Mushi turned into a man with a tall hat and a straight beard. ¡°Stolobelli?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m Kuro. Brother, are you the one who took over Mariwando?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Kuro, yes, I have taken over Marlin Vando. Marshal Akainu went to the New World after you set off. He said that Marlin Vando¡¯s command is half yours. Let¡¯s work together in the future.¡± Den Den Mushi laughed gently. ¡°If it¡¯s you, then it¡¯s easy. I want to transfer a group of Marines to Sabaody Archipelago to clean up the current environment.¡± Kuro said directly. This guy used to be the old man¡¯s subordinate. Although he automatically became independent when he became a Vice-Admiral, he can¡¯t get rid of the factional label. Everyone is from the same faction, so it¡¯s easy for him to do things. ¡°How many people do you want?¡± Den Den Mushi said. ¡°3,000, drive four large warships over.¡± ¡°Okay, I will transfer it to you now. It will take half a day.¡± With that, Strawberry smiled and said, ¡°If you have nothing to do, come here. I have a lot to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely. That¡¯s it for now.¡± Kuro laughed and hung up Den Den Mushi. He pouted at Leda and Chloe. ¡°Done.¡± He blew out smoke and said, ¡°I have transferred 3,000 Marines here to cause trouble. It will be strange if the higher-ups don¡¯t receive the news. When I see it, will they tolerate me here?¡± Regardless of whether he could tolerate it or not, he really did not like the environment of Sabaody Archipelago. Apart from letting him complete his transfer, it was not bad to give him a little treatment. Mariwando to Sabaody is only half a day, it will not be too slow. It depends on the situation. Marin Vando. ¡°Three thousand Marines¡­¡± Strawberry stroked his long beard and smiled. ¡°Kuro is still very responsible. Do you want to solve the shortcomings of Sabaody as soon as possible?¡± They all know what happened in the Sabaody Archipelago, but they can¡¯t do anything about it. These Vice-Admiral have their own bases and responsibilities, and they won¡¯t go to Sabaody without orders. Moreover, compared to the local Marines, they would not be able to find anything even if they rushed over. Recently, it was still the power transition period, so he was even less in the mood. However, Marshal Akainu asked Kuro to go there with the intention of fixing the Sabaody Archipelago. Kuro was also very hardworking. He had just taken office and was about to start a big move. ¡°As your senior, of course I will support you.¡± Strawberry smiled and issued an order. Currently, Marin Van Do doesn¡¯t have a lot of Marines, with a total of about 8,000 people. With this reduction of more than a third of the Marine¡¯s strength, if it were anyone else, Strawberry may not agree. But as for Kuro, of course he would support him. Even if he did not have the command of Marin Van Do, he would support him. That is the best Marine in their faction, even in the entire Marine. ¡­ . Sabaody Archipelago, Area 30. 32 GR. A little girl is running down this street in the park. She was covered in dust, and there were scars on her cheeks and arms. Her red hair was very soft, but it seemed to have been involved in violence and was a little messy. There were two marks on her cheeks, like dried tears. Finally, she ran from a secluded place to a crowded place and shouted, ¡°Save me, save me!!¡± Some people were about to stop the little girl when they were suddenly shocked. Those who were far away ran away directly, and those who were close could only kneel down and lower their heads. Not far behind the little girl, a giant man slowly moved forward on all fours, and on top of him sat a man. The man¡¯s hair curled up and his face was fat and he had snot on his nose. His pig-like thick lips were still saying, ¡°Don¡¯t run. If you run again, I will shoot. Hey, slave, don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°This is too much, even a little girl¡­¡± A man couldn¡¯t help but say and was immediately pulled back by his companion. ¡°Lower your voice, you will die, that is Charles Saint¡­¡± The reason was that there was a transparent helmet on the man¡¯s head. There is only one kind of decoration that can be made by people, and that is tenryubito. He could not be provoked. ¡°Don¡¯t run. Red hair, like fire, a rare color.¡± Charles spat out the words like an idiot: ¡°I want you to be my slave, don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you climb faster, you useless slave.¡± Charles lifted the chain around the slave¡¯s neck and said: ¡°Hurry up, slow slave.¡± The tall man he was riding on was lifted by the chain and his face was obviously flushed. He gritted his teeth and quickened his pace a little. However, this was a little faster. Charles¡¯s body above shook and his face changed. He took out a golden pistol and aimed it at the man¡¯s back. ¡°Damn it, you made me not sit still, you useless slave!¡± Bang! A bullet hit his vest and splashed blood. The tall man fell to the ground. ¡°Move, slave.¡± Bang bang bang! Charles sniveled and shot him a few more times. He slapped him angrily and said, ¡°Hurry up and move, useless slave. I want that redhead as a slave.¡± After patting a few times, he found that the slave was not moving, so he pointed to the little girl and said to the rear, ¡°Hey, go and catch her, I¡¯m tired of chasing her.¡± Behind him stood a few armed soldiers and two people in black formal wear. The two of them looked at each other and one of them pursed his lips and moved. ¡°Shave.¡± He quickly arrived in front of the running little girl. The little girl bumped forward and fell back while covering her nose. ¡°Little girl, the World Nobles have taken a fancy to you. It¡¯s best not to resist.¡± The man in black said to the red-haired little girl. ¡°Save me, please, please save me!¡± Perhaps it was because her nose was sore from the collision or because she felt the fate that she was about to suffer, the little girl shed tears and shouted to her surroundings, ¡°Please save me!¡± The people under her gaze turned their heads silently, not daring to speak. Some people could not bear it and were about to stand up, but after thinking about it, they lowered their heads even more. No one dared to disobey Tenryubito. ¡°Save me!!!¡± The little girl¡¯s shouts became louder and louder, but they made the heads of the people around her lower. The man in black was silent for a rare moment, but this silence did not even last for a second. He reached out to grab the little girl. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Tenryubito can¡¯t resist.¡± His hand easily grabbed the little girl¡¯s hand and held her wrist, and he was about to drag her towards Charles. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to!!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she said loudly, ¡°Mom and Dad said that if there is such a situation, I, I will¡­¡± A hint of ruthlessness appeared in her eyes. She opened her teeth and was about to bite her tongue. Bang!! At this moment, a large stone suddenly flew over and hit the man in black, sending him flying. ¡°Aiya, where did this stone come from? It¡¯s really unfortunate.¡± In the distance, with a series of footsteps, a group of people came over. It was a group of Marines in uniform, their backs straight. The leader was wearing a golden formal suit, and his Marine cloak fluttered back with his steps. He bit his cigar and walked to the little girl and said, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s getting dark. Go home and eat.¡± The red-haired little girl¡¯s open mouth froze as she looked at the person in a daze. The setting sun shone from his side, illuminating the golden formal suit as if it was glowing. ¡°Marine?¡± she said. Chapter 433 Dragonfly, Tenryubito¡­_1 ¡°Hey, Marine over there, catch that redhead. I want her to be my slave.¡± Charles spoke as soon as he saw Marine. Kuro reached out and grabbed the little red-haired girl. Sure enough ¡­ Marines are the same, unable to resist tenryubito. The little girl felt despair and subconsciously closed her eyes. If he still wanted to die just now, this impulse would be interrupted and he would not be able to kill himself. She used to be happy with this fiery hair, but now she has no thoughts except despair and regret. The hand grabbed her wrist and the little girl gave up completely. Next, will I be dragged to the side of that tenryubito? Dad, will Mom come and save me when she hears the news? Don¡¯t come, you¡¯ll die¡­ The hand pulled the little girl up. The little girl opened her eyes, and her originally lively eyes had lost their luster. Snap. A ball of warmth enveloped her head. Kuro stroked her head and said, ¡°Go quickly. If you don¡¯t come home for dinner, your parents will be worried.¡± Hearing this, the little girl¡¯s dead eyes suddenly fluctuated. She looked at Kuro and after a long time, she said, ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Go home. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Kuro let go of her head and waved at her impatiently, making way for her. As he moved, the groups of Marines behind him moved aside and made way for him. ¡°Can I walk?¡± The little girl asked subconsciously. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you staying here? It¡¯s strange. Go back.¡± Impatient, he grabbed the little girl and pushed her back, letting her run. The little girl rushed directly into the passage that Marine made way for her and her eyes regained their brightness again. She ran forward with all her might and suddenly realized something. She stopped and turned to Kuro and bowed. ¡°My name is Elsa! Thank you, Marine Big Brother!¡± With that, she ran forward and disappeared into the distance. A smile appeared at the corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth. He looked at the group of people who were kneeling and said, ¡°Why are you all kneeling here? Marines are coming to check if any suspicious elements have sneaked into Sabaody Archipelago this time. Everyone is waiting at home for us to check! Now, immediately, immediately, get lost!¡± As he spoke, he released a trace of killing intent. Under the spread of the killing intent, the faces of those kneeling turned pale. They instinctively stood up and ran away. With the first one, there will be a second one immediately. Soon, the people kneeling on both sides of the park road were all scattered. ¡°Marine!!¡± Charles cried: ¡°What are you doing! I asked you to help me catch slaves, bastard!¡± Only then did Kuro look at Charles. He reached out and picked his ear with his little finger. ¡°Ah? Are you talking to me? Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and catch that redhead, you lowly and stupid Marine!¡± Charles pointed the golden gun at Kuro and shouted. As soon as these words came out. Leda¡¯s face turned cold. Crowe pushed up his glasses and a cold light flashed on the lenses. A large number of Marines behind him also looked a little strange. They were Headquarters Marines and had heard news of Kuro. Kuro more or less killed Ledfield, but he was held in Sabaody because of the World Government and he was only a Rear Admiral. They were already a little indignant. This tenryubito¡­ actually dared to say such a thing at this time! Kuro bit his cigar and glanced at Charles before walking towards him. Following his movements, the Marines behind him moved together. Their backs were straight and they all stepped forward in unison, roaring on the ground. This sudden power made Charles tremble a little. What is this Marine going to do? A white Marine gradually came over. Several soldiers behind Charles subconsciously stood forward and another man in black beside him shouted, ¡°What are you doing! Marine!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kuro stopped in his tracks and stood in front of the group of soldiers. He looked at Charles behind him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you clearly. Come closer and listen to Tenryubito¡¯s words. Marines are the direct agency of the World Government. Do you think I¡¯m an enemy? Do you think that I, Luciru Kuro, Rear Admiral, who is directly under Admiral Kizaru, the current Marine Base Chief of Sabaody Marine Base, and the Marine Commander of Marin Vando is an enemy?¡± ¡°Ruh-Ruh-Ruh-Kuro?¡± The man in black was stunned for a moment and his eyes widened. He said in surprise, ¡°That Lucilu Kuro?¡± Of course, he had heard of this name before. He had heard that he had defeated Ledfield. ¡°Oh? Is it to come forward and listen to me?¡± Charles was stunned and nodded. Then he reacted and said angrily, ¡°Then hurry up and help me catch that slave. I want her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tenryubito¡­ how should I address you?¡± ¡°This is Saint Charles,¡± the man in black added. ¡°Oh, scum.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Saint Charles! What a strange accent!¡± The man in black said angrily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have a habit of talking, don¡¯t mind it, as long as the meaning is there. The situation in Sabaody is not very good recently. Pirates and gangsters are everywhere. It¡¯s not good for you to come down to the mortal world now. I suggest you go back first. I will let you know when I clear this place. I heard that tenryubito was beaten by pirates last year,¡± Kuro said. When Charles heard this, his face changed and he said angrily, ¡°Marine, the person who was beaten was me! That hateful pirate¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you. I was wondering why you were so fair¡­ Ah, nothing. Anyway, you should leave first. Pirates like that are everywhere in Sabaody Archipelago.¡± Kuro said exaggeratedly, ¡°If we run into you and we are not here, your miserable situation will not be like last year.¡± ¡°Are there many pirates like that?¡± Charles stammered. ¡°Many, super many. I just ran into seven, I don¡¯t know where they went,¡± Kuro said seriously. ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯d better go back.¡± Charles nodded and patted the huge slave who was still breathing under his body. ¡°Hey, the slave is up. We are going back.¡± The slave moved twice and raised his head with difficulty to look at Kuro. There was a sudden fluctuation in his dead eyes. ¡°Move, you useless slave!¡± Charles said angrily. Chi! A black light passed through the soldiers before they could react. As the black light flashed, the slave¡¯s head suddenly broke and a ball of blood spurted out. ¡°Woah!!¡± Charles trembled in fear. ¡°What happened? Why is the slave¡¯s head gone¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you, what are you doing!¡± The man in black was livid. He couldn¡¯t see clearly, but he knew that this was done by the Marine in front of him. With the strength displayed by his fame, only he could do it. ¡°What are you talking about? The noble scum hates his slaves. I killed him on his behalf. Am I wrong? You said¡­¡± He turned back to Marine: ¡°Did I do it wrong?¡± ¡°Admiral Kuro did the right thing!¡± the Marines shouted. The rhythm of the sound waves even made the hair of the man in black dance. ¡°Look, so many people are right, then he must be right. Your master doesn¡¯t have a mount now, don¡¯t you want to carry him? You want him to step on this dirty soil?¡± Kuro said. ¡°You¡­¡± The man in black gritted his teeth and looked at Charles. Finally, he walked to him and squatted down. ¡°Saint Charles, please step on my humble body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Charles nodded and stood up from the slave and came to the back of the man in black. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Mariejois first.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man in black carefully carried Charles on his back and trotted forward. The heavily armed soldiers followed and gradually disappeared. Looking at their backs, Kuro smiled disdainfully. ¡°Hey, Tenryubito¡­¡± Chapter 434 Marine¡­ Not Bad It was very easy to deal with such a person. As long as they continue to be this stupid, it will be fine. But it can¡¯t be too much. Once it causes the reverse psychology of this thing, it will be tricky. It would be best to take advantage of this wave and let them stay in Mary Joa or go wherever they want and not come to Sabaody Archipelago. ¡°It seems that this Sabaody Archipelago can¡¯t be completely wiped out, I have to keep a part of it¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin and said to Crowe, ¡°Begin the search. Pay attention. It depends on your feelings. After the slaves are caught, let them go. If you encounter gangsters or gangsters, kill them directly if they are too evil. Bring them to me if they are not serious crimes but you can¡¯t let them go. I allow you to make a temporary decision.¡± He held up three fingers. ¡°In three days, I want everyone in Sabaody Archipelago to be grounded. No matter who comes, even if tenryubito comes, just inform me. What you have to do is to carry out my orders strictly in the name of investigating pirates!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marines saluted collectively. Kuro waved his hand and motioned to Crowe. ¡°Disperse!¡± Crowe raised his hand and disappeared first, and the group of white figures that had gathered dispersed. There were still a lot of people in the park area of Area 30, except for 32 GR, which had caused many people to leave because of the news of the appearance of tenryubito, but there were still people, not to mention other GRs, but they quickly disappeared under the dispersion of the Marines. ¡°Marine orders, we will now begin to clear the pirates. Tourists of Sabaody Archipelago, please go back as soon as possible and the locals will quickly return to their homes. I repeat, we will now begin¡­¡± Everywhere, in Area 30, the Marines began to shout. ¡°Clear the pirates?¡± ¡°Is he finally going to do this? Compared to last year, this year¡¯s Sabaody Archipelago is really chaotic. Marine has finally made up their mind.¡± The civilians said so. ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t stand staying at home for a few days.¡± A man in gorgeous clothes said impatiently. Beside him stood a woman in a dancer¡¯s dress. There was a collar made of shackles around the woman¡¯s neck, representing her identity as a slave. ¡°You, wait.¡± Crowe stood in front of him and stopped him from leaving. ¡°Hand over this woman¡¯s controller and you can go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The gorgeous man was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°This is my slave, not a pirate!¡± ¡°There are no slaves in the world ruled by the World Government. Some pirates may sneak in as slaves to rob property. This is for your own good.¡± Crowe said slowly. ¡°I bought it last year!¡± the man said angrily. ¡°I have not received any orders in this area. You only have two choices. Either hand over the controller, or you come with us.¡± Crowe reached out and some Marines surrounded the man. ¡°Hey, I will complain to the World Government, I am a noble!¡± The man said angrily. ¡°Do it.¡± Crowe ignored him and waved his outstretched hand down. A group of Marines easily controlled this person and searched his body for a moment before getting the controller and a key. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m taking her away. Please help yourself, but let me warn you that there will be some chaos recently. If you don¡¯t want to be affected, you¡¯d better go back to your home.¡± Crowe took the controller and key handed over by Marine and said to the nobleman, and then ordered Marine to take the dancer away. ¡°I will definitely file a complaint against you, you bandits, you are not Marines at all!!¡± The noble protected himself and shouted at the departing Crowe. Complaints? He was not afraid of complaints. Even if the sky falls, there will be a tall man holding it up. Above Crowe is Kuro. If you want to pursue responsibility, you have to pursue the mastermind. As for whether the mastermind is afraid¡­ ¡°Oh, so scary.¡± Crowe mimicked Kuro¡¯s words, shook his head, and continued walking. ¡°Well¡­¡± The dancer they took away finally spoke. She was trembling all over and looked at Crowe pleadingly. ¡°I¡­ I am not a pirate.¡± ¡°I almost forgot about you.¡± Only then did Crowe notice the person he had just taken away. He pushed up his glasses and tightened his grip, crushing the controller. This scene stunned the dancer. ¡°You, you are¡­¡± ¡°Major General Kuro has an order. First, we will conduct a collective search and when we meet an innocent person, we will release him. You are not a pirate, so let him go.¡± Crowe walked over, pulled the dancer, and used the key to unlock the collar shackles around her neck. Snap. As the unlocked shackles fell to the ground, Crowe said, ¡°You can leave now. If you have nowhere to go for the time being, a Marine will send you to the base. When the time comes, you will be registered and sent back to your hometown.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The dancer trembled and stared at the unlocked shackles on the ground, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Can I go home?¡± ¡°Of course, Marine¡¯s orders can definitely be carried out.¡± Crowe nodded. The dancer trembled even more. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but nothing came out. Snap. In the next moment, she hugged Chlo?. Because of her height, it was more like she was leaning into Chlo?¡¯s arms and her hands were wrapped around his waist. ¡°Hey, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Wu wu wu wu wu!!!¡± Before Crowe could finish speaking, a heart-wrenching voice came from his arms. The Marines around him heard his loud voice. The Marines lowered their heads and were silent. This cry not only went into their ears but also into their hearts. Sabaody used to be peaceful, but that peace was not on these slaves. But is that really peace and justice? ¡°Justice¡­¡± A Marine clenched his fists and his eyes were filled with determination. Perhaps this was an opportunity. Major General Kuro gave them a chance to practice justice in their hearts! Those things that could not be done because there were no original orders and their responsibilities were absent can be implemented in Sabaody Archipelago. This cry lasted for more than ten minutes before the dancer reacted. She let go of Crowe and bowed to him. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much! I¡­ I never thought I could go home. I can go home, I can go home!¡± The dancer said incoherently. ¡°Okay, okay, hey, take her to the base and then meet up with her.¡± Crowe said to a Marine nearby. The Marine saluted and walked towards the dancer and left with her. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!!¡± The dancer looked back almost every three steps and bowed to Crowe and the others. The ninety-degree standard bow made Crowe¡¯s heart tremble inexplicably. ¡°Marines¡­¡± He watched as the dancer gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. He touched his chest that was wet from crying and looked at his slightly wet palm. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Not bad.¡± A smile appeared on Crowe¡¯s lips. Chapter 435 Shout! Things like this happen all the time in Area 30. The Marines let people go home, and all the tourists were driven to the ship. They either set off overnight or could only spend the night on the ship. In addition, they also had to be searched for pirates. As a result, some nobles from other countries who came here to play had their slaves taken away. This caused these people to complain, but to Marines, they only strictly carried out Kuro¡¯s orders and were not afraid of these nobles¡¯ threats. After all, Marines are Marines and they have to follow Headquarters orders. They are not subordinates of the so-called nobles. This search lasted until night. After dealing with the tourists in Area 30, Marine turned to the residence in Area 30 and began to investigate door-to-door. 3,000 Marines and 1,000 people surrounded the border of Area 30 and imposed control. The rest of them carried out a large search. Bang bang bang! ¡°Open the door, we are Marines!¡± ¡°I suspect you have pirates here, please cooperate with the search.¡± ¡°We are Marines, we will keep you safe!¡± Such words sounded in Area 30. ¡°Check, check!¡± At this time, in a shabby place of 35 GR, Basil led the team and knocked on a gate. Behind this door, there seems to be a group of low bungalows, which is the residence of the poor people of Sabaody Archipelago, which is generally isolated from the park area. But this kind of place is the focus of the search. Bang! Bang! After knocking twice and seeing that there was no response from the door, Basil looked up at the shining light and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Push the cannon over and blast it!¡± ¡°Second Lieutenant, is it too¡­¡± A Marine hesitated. ¡°You don¡¯t need a cannon to get this place open?¡± Basil turned around and glared at him. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll go and get ready!¡± Marine saluted and ran out. Soon, a group of Marines pushed a cannon over. Basil took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a puff. ¡°It¡¯s inside! I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll blow it up!¡± ¡°Three!¡± Basil didn¡¯t even count and waved his hand. ¡°Give me¡­¡± SQUEAK! The door was suddenly opened and a few people in ragged clothes stood inside the door, looking panicked. ¡°It¡¯s open, it¡¯s open, it¡¯s open! Marine, don¡¯t attack.¡± ¡°Eh, troublesome¡­¡± Basil walked in and glanced at the group of people who looked nervous and said, ¡°Marines want to check. Now go back to your own homes and don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°Marine.¡± A tall man stood up, rubbed his hands and said obsequiously, ¡°This is a slum, no pirates will come here. We have long known the order and we have already called everyone out for Marine to check.¡± As he spoke, he pointed behind him. At the entrance of the group of low-rise bungalows, there were people standing in twos and threes, snuggling together under the light of the door. Most of them were a family. A pair of adults with one or two children. Occasionally, a few children were alone and they looked at Marine with fear. ¡°Which one are you?¡± Basil looked at the tall man. ¡°I am an agent pushed out by this residence. I am usually the one to negotiate.¡± The tall man smiled and said, ¡°Marine, you see, we have always been so peaceful and no pirates will come. Your sudden action will make the people here afraid, so¡­ I called everyone out. The reason why the door was not opened just now is also because of this.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Basil nodded. ¡°It seems that there is nothing wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, we are all poor people and there is nothing to investigate. Tomorrow, we still have to work hard for survival. Your house search can¡¯t be delayed.¡± The tall man said with a smile. ¡°Why search us poor people, go search the rich!¡± ¡°Yes, search them!¡± The two people next to him, who were also in rags, thought to themselves. ¡°Shut up!¡± The tall man glared at them and then smiled at Basil. ¡°Marine, look¡­¡± Basil looked at the physique of the tall man and the people next to him, and then looked at the group of people who were also in ragged clothes but had thin bodies, and pondered. But logically speaking, there is nothing wrong with it now. At this time of the night, instead of searching for the rich people, he went to find the slaves or the gangs. Why did he bother the civilians? Mr. Kuro would probably kill him if he knew. But ¡­ ¡°I feel that something is wrong¡­¡± Basil felt a little strange, but he didn¡¯t know what was strange. ¡°Well¡­¡± He looked at those people again and nodded. ¡°Okay, pay more attention. If there are pirates or suspicious people, you must inform us in time. There are orders from above to investigate all suspicious people and prevent pirates from sneaking in.¡± ¡°Marine, don¡¯t worry, we all know each other here, we have never seen any strangers.¡± When the tall man heard this, he bared his mouth. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Basil waved and turned to leave. ¡°Uh¡­¡± At the same time that Basil turned around, a few children were standing at the door of a low bungalow, and one of them was about to speak. But soon, in front of the low bungalow next to him, a man glared at him, opened his mouth and whispered, ¡°Do you want to die, little devil?¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± A younger girl next to the child subconsciously hid behind him and shivered. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± The child quickly comforted her and closed his mouth. His eyes gradually lost their luster. Yeah ¡­ What¡¯s there to scream about? In the past, his father once said that if something happened, he should shout. As long as he shouted, he would be heard and someone would help him. But this principle did not work at all. Ever since this group of people came, he had asked the outside world for help countless times and would go out and shout almost every day. Marine had been here, but these people got the news and would hide at that time until Marine withdrew and they would appear again. Every time, he was beaten up. Then he was forced to beg and steal the next day. Every day, every day, it was repeated. What is there to call ¡­ This is good. They are still alive. ¡°Well¡­¡± As soon as Basil stepped out of the door, he suddenly turned around and looked at the tall man. The tall man¡¯s smile was frightened by this turn and he quickly bowed and said: ¡°Marine, what other orders do you have?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, Basil looked at him for a long time and then glanced at the people behind him. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Help yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes! Take care, Marine.¡± The tall man grinned. They can live ¡­ The child watched in a daze as the group of Marines gradually turned around and retreated from the gate, and the group of people was eager to close the gate. Is it really just¡­ alive? ¡°Call it out. If there is danger, asking for help is the best choice. If you keep it in your heart, no one will care about your thoughts.¡± In his mind, his father¡¯s smiling face echoed. ¡°But, Dad¡­ If we fail, we will be finished, and our younger siblings will be finished,¡± the child murmured. ¡°Wuwu¡­¡± A cry sounded beside him. Outside the door of a building next door, a couple was snuggling together. The woman subconsciously leaned her head into the man¡¯s arms and sobbed softly. Those who were really thin and weak looked desperate, but under the glare of those strong people, they did not dare to speak. ¡°Sister, I¡­¡± The child opened his mouth and watched the door gradually close. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The little girl leaned closer to him. The door gradually closed. The child clenched his fists and closed his eyes, remembering their resistance when these people first came. His parents were gone, and those brave people were defeated. He gradually stopped shouting. No more help ¡­ But maybe ¡­ The child suddenly opened his eyes and roared the moment the door closed. ¡°Save us!!!¡± Bang. The door was closed. The tall man widened his eyes and looked at the little boy who suddenly roared in shock. The air seemed to have stopped at this moment. No sound was heard outside the closed door. ¡°Hey!¡± The tall man clenched his fists and walked towards the little boy with a sinister smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to do meaningless things? Marines? Do you think those people will save you? They are just here to go through the motions. I think you want to be beaten again, little Geno!¡± The child subconsciously took a step forward and stood in front of his younger siblings, his eyes filled with deep despair. As expected¡­ Is it useless? At least, exchange my life for these people¡¯s venting. Dad, I believed you again, but it turned out that your words were¡­ Bang!!! The door was suddenly blasted open, wood shavings and wreckage flew out, sweeping up a cloud of dust. An afterimage flashed through the smoke and dust and pressed on the tall man¡¯s head, slamming him to the ground. This time, the tall man was pressed into the ground and a pit was created. As his teeth flew, Basil slowly stood up and looked around coldly. ¡°I think something is wrong. Your physiques are not right. These people are all thin, and only the few of you are so strong. Can someone explain to me why?¡± Chapter 436 Compared to Pirates, You Are the Real Despicable One! As Sazir advanced, the surroundings stopped, and those people all looked at him blankly. After a long time, the other side reacted. ¡°Boss is down!¡± ¡°How can you fix it! You!¡± The strong men took out pistols from behind their waists and aimed them at Basil. Crash! At the same time, the Marines who rushed in through the gate lined up in several rows and took out their spears and aimed at them. ¡°Sure enough¡­ You are not together.¡± Basil twisted his wrist and stared at them. ¡°How dare you deceive me. Have you thought of the consequences?¡± ¡°You are only Marine, why do you force us like this, don¡¯t you want to fight pirates!¡± A strong man looked at Marine¡¯s black muzzle and asked while trembling. ¡°For what? ¡­¡± Sazir clenched his fist and punched through the air. ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Fall Nail!¡± Bang! The man bent his back and held his stomach as he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell down unsteadily. ¡°Me¡­¡± He pulled back his fist and punched. ¡°Explosive Nail!¡± Pu pu pu!! Some of the physically strong people retreated one after another. The clothes in front of their hearts and back were all torn with a hole, and their eyes rolled back and they fell down. ¡°It¡¯s the Marine of Justice!¡± With the cigarette in his mouth, he imitated Kuro¡¯s breath of smoke and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro allows us to judge alone. I judge now that you are not good people.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Geno, who was protecting his younger brother and sister. He walked over and said, ¡°Kid, you shouted well. You made me understand.¡± He did not notice it at first because he had never encountered such a situation. In the past, he followed his master to cultivate and later went out to sea alone. Although the pirates he joined were idiots, their physiques were not bad. He had never encountered such a situation. But this kid¡¯s roar made him shudder. Something was very wrong with this place. Although he hasn¡¯t found anything wrong, his intuition can¡¯t be wrong. Then, of course, he would fight first. And these people¡¯s sudden counterattack made Basil even more certain. ¡°Be careful!¡± Suddenly, Geno shouted and saw a big man disguised as a civilian behind Basil, who was walking this way, take out a dagger and stab him in the back. ¡°Go to hell, Marine!¡± ¡°Paper drawing.¡± Without even looking, Basil shouted and his body fluttered like paper, dodging the dagger that was coming at him. ¡°I said¡­¡± He leaned back and elbowed the man hard in the face. With a splash of blood and a few teeth, the man fell down with a shout. Basil turned his head slightly and said to the person on the ground, ¡°If my cloak is broken, I will be punished by Mr. Crowe. Do you want me to be beaten?¡± ¡°So, so powerful!¡± Geno stammered. ¡°Everyone, stand still. From now on, bullets have no eyes. Whoever moves will be shot!¡± Basil shouted. With his words, the Marines took a step forward, aiming their guns at these standing people, their fingers on the trigger. Bang bang bang! A burly man rolled his eyes and turned to escape. However, just as he moved, a few bullets hit him and he fell to the ground, bleeding. This scene made the others even more afraid to move. This is really going to die. ¡°Hey, brat, what¡¯s your name?¡± Basil walked up to Geno and asked. ¡°G-Geno,¡± Geno said after he swallowed. ¡°Geno, very good. Tell me what happened here so that I can make a decision,¡± said Basil. Geno pursed his lips and said with some longing: ¡°Can you really save us, Marine?¡± ¡°We came here to solve the problem. Even if I can¡¯t solve it, I still have people above me.¡± Basil pointed to the sky and said. Above him was Crowe, a Lieutenant Colonel, Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man, staff officer, think tank and adjutant. If Crowe can¡¯t solve it, then there¡¯s still Mr. Kuro. For Basil, that is the same as the final boss, there is nothing he can¡¯t solve. ¡°Really?¡± Geno said uncertainly. ¡°You little ghost¡­ Just say it.¡± Basil said impatiently, ¡°You shouted so loudly and bravely just now, why are you afraid now?¡± Geno lowered his head and was silent for a moment. Then he said slowly, ¡°These people are not our residents.¡± Those people are not just residents, they are a group of gangsters. One day, they came here and controlled the people here by force, forcing children to steal and beg, forcing adults to serve and work for them. The rebels were either beaten into submission or dead. But if they can really live well, they will bear with it. But these people are simply asking for too much. The fixed amount of money for each household every day is 10,000 Berries. Once they can¡¯t steal it, they will use violence. By controlling their parents and supervising their children, they created a double watch, making people not dare to escape. Children think of their parents, parents think of their children, so they just bear with it. He endured for half a year. Geno shed tears and said sadly, ¡°My parents were killed by them because of their fierce resistance.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Seeing Geno crying, his younger siblings also subconsciously cried. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Brother is okay.¡± Geno subconsciously wiped his tears with his sleeve and said firmly, ¡°I am the elder brother, I can¡¯t cry.¡± Seeing him holding back his tears, Basil was silent for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re very good.¡± He slowly said, ¡°At this age, I was beaten by my master until I cried every day. You are a man.¡± Geno bared his teeth in a smile. ¡°My dad used to say that.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Basil smiled at him. ¡°Then be a man.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and shouted, ¡°I am Marine! You don¡¯t have to worry, I am here to help you. From now on, you will identify those who bully you and control you. We Marine will not let them go!¡± These words caused a commotion in the crowd, but rarely, no one moved. When Basil saw this, his face darkened. He glanced around and walked to a strong man and stared at him. ¡°Marine, I am a good person.¡± The strong man smiled. ¡°Who is he?¡± Basil ignored him and pointed to the others. ¡°Tell me!¡± He looked at a couple and said. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a gang,¡± the woman said with a trembling voice. ¡°Iron Fist: Explosive Fist!¡± Basil raised his fist high and punched the burly man¡¯s head. Bang!!! With just one punch, the burly man¡¯s head was flattened and he fell to the ground with his mouth open, dead. ¡°Identify!¡± He pointed at the corpse on the ground and said, ¡°We will completely solve your trouble!¡± As he spoke, he looked at the corpse and said coldly, ¡°You bully the weak to this extent. Compared to pirates, you are the real despicable ones!¡± Chapter 437 One Must Have Hope Of course, there are despicable pirates, but it is undeniable that as the enemy of Marine, pirates also have heroes. As for gangsters¡­ they are not qualified to be valued by Marines. This is especially true for this type of gang that bullies the weak. When Basil went to sea back then, even if he became a trainee pirate, his mind was still filled with the idea of becoming famous. For civilians, the biggest thing he thought of was plundering property. And before he could implement this idea, he was captured and became a Marine. But attacking civilians and so on had never crossed his mind. Not to mention now. Basil, who had always thought that he was not righteous, could not stand it at this moment. ¡°And him! That man, he killed my husband!¡± A woman with a child pointed at a strong man and cried. ¡°He asked my child to steal, my child¡­ My child is injured every day!¡± Another person began to accuse others. After Sazir killed the people with one punch, the controlled civilians completely erupted. In a few words, he identified the people who lived here. They were basically all strong men. Because compared to those who are afraid of not having enough to eat every day, these people who rely on violence to get results will certainly eat well. ¡°Take them all out, there¡¯s no need to interrogate them, shoot them on the spot.¡± With a wave of his hand, a group of Marines carried all those people out. Vaguely, these people could still hear the shouting and begging of the gangsters. Soon, with a series of gunshots, the voices disappeared. A group of Marines trotted back and saluted Basil. ¡°Reporting, Second Lieutenant, everything has been solved!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Basil glanced at the slums to make sure there were no suspicious people and said, ¡°Retreat, next place.¡± ¡°But, Ensign, these weapons left behind¡­¡± Marine pointed to the guns and swords scattered on the ground and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to confiscate them?¡± ¡°What weapon? I don¡¯t see any weapon. Okay, listen, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Basil waved his hand and trotted towards the door with Marine. Just after they stepped out of the door, these people woke up as if they were dreaming. ¡°Thank, thank you!!¡± Geno reacted, shouting at the running Marine. Basil didn¡¯t even look back and waved his hand, indicating that he had heard it. A group of Marines disappeared here. Just like the incarnation of justice, after coming to exercise justice, he left like a comic. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ so handsome.¡± Geno muttered to himself and looked down at the weapons scattered on the ground, his eyes filled with determination. He walked over, picked up a pistol, and held it tightly. ¡°I want to be¡­ that kind of person!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over!!!¡± After his words, a middle-aged man suddenly knelt on the ground, covered his face with his hands, and cried, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s finally over!¡± ¡°Wu wu wu wu!¡± His words seemed to have ignited a barrel of explosives. Everyone at the table cried and leaned against each other. Yes, it was over. They, who had been suppressed for a long time and did not even dare to cry, could finally cry and roar wantonly in the middle of the night. After crying bitterly, some people laughed out loud, some sang songs, and some danced! The pain is over! Humans can have nothing, but the only thing they cannot have is hope. They have it now, so even if their previous lives were messed up, it will still be fine. It will be all right ¡­ The clean-up is still ongoing. In Area 30, countless Marines broke into people¡¯s homes and forcibly searched everything. In the dark night, Marines with lights are like a white ghost, wandering in groups in the streets and houses. Disturbance is not within their consideration. Or rather, Kuro did it on purpose. ¡°Wow!¡± On the other side of the Ferris wheel in the park area, Leda sat alone on the Ferris wheel and continued to climb. She looked at the night view from high above and her eyes were almost glowing. At the bottom was Kuro smoking a cigar. He was not very interested in this thing. He flew around every day and had looked down from the sky countless times. How could he find this thing interesting? ¡°Hey, Kuro.¡± After the Ferris wheel turned one round, Leda came down from it and asked, ¡°It¡¯s so late. Won¡¯t it disturb the people if Marines break into the people¡¯s houses?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to disturb people.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Disturbing people represents complaints. There are so many rich and noble people in this damn place, Sabaody. If a few people complain about me, the World Government will be unhappy with me. When the time comes, they will transfer me. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± At the same time, he also wants to clear the foul Ghost Order in Sabaody Archipelago. Even if he is not complained, he will stay here and be more comfortable. No matter what, he would not lose out. I, Luciru Kuro, am a man who will not suffer losses. ¡°Whatever. Wow, I want to play with that roller coaster. Come play with me for once, Kuro.¡± Leda took Kuro by the hand and dragged him toward the roller coaster ahead. ¡°Hey, are you kidding me? I¡¯m a Flying Marine. What kind of high-altitude stimulation haven¡¯t I experienced before? Accompany you on a roller coaster? Do you think I¡¯m very free?!¡± ¡°Wah!!!¡± In the middle of the night, the unmanned roller coaster was started. A scream accompanied by silver bell-like laughter sounded on the rapidly spinning roller coaster. ¡­ . The night fell and the sun rose. Area 30 was completely cleared. A large number of bodies that were pierced by bullets were piled up on the shore like a small mountain and transported by the Marines to a quiet place to be burned. Marine found 2,523 suspicious people in Area 30, executed 1,811 criminals, and released 568 slaves. A few escaped because there didn¡¯t seem to be any incriminating evidence and were finally released. However, almost all of these people who were released were scared out of their wits. They saw with their own eyes those people whom they usually called big brother being dragged by Marines and shot on the shore. The mountain of corpses and the blood river flowing from the water to the sea gave them a deep impression. Even if they went back, they would not dare to do evil. Every time he thought of this, other than trembling all over, he did not think about anything else. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is the result of Area 30¡­¡± At this time, Crowe came to the amusement park and finished reporting to Kuro. ¡°There are actually so many people in one area.¡± Kuro touched his chin and said, ¡°This is still the relatively safe Zone 30, then Zone 10 and Zone 20 are even more amazing. First clear all the relatively safe areas, including our own Zone 60, and don¡¯t let any fish escape. In addition, guard the entrance and don¡¯t let people from other areas get the news and rush to the area after we clear it, otherwise it will be a waste of effort.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°I will not let you down.¡± Chapter 438 Justice Cannot Be Insulted! Area 30 has been cleaned up. The area it is connected to is Area 10, Area 20, and Area 40. Crowe will directly send troops to guard the entrance of Area 10 and Area 20, while the others will rush to Area 40 and continue to investigate. Area 40 itself is a sightseeing and shopping area. It is also a place where rich people and nobles often gather. Correspondingly, there are also many gangs. With the experience of Area 30, they searched faster this time. Without any hesitation in Area 30, the Marines were even tougher this time. Especially Chlo? and Basil, who are both extraordinarily tough. When it comes to slaves, Crowe is completely open. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of noble the other party is, or what kind of rich person they are, or what kind of threat they pose. If they are not convinced, they will snatch it. If they resist, they will beat them up. As for dealing with the gangs, it was beyond the reach of Basil. Because Kuro has the power to make decisions at the last minute, he doesn¡¯t even have time to check the resistance. With a wave of his hand, the bullets will turn people into sieves. Under this absolute violence, Area 40 was quickly cleared. A large number of slaves were released and the gangs were eliminated, leaving only some gangsters who did not do anything evil. Area 40 was also covered in blood. As a result, even though it was daytime here, the Sabaody Archipelago, which was the largest sightseeing and shopping area, was extremely deserted. After Area 40 is resolved, Crowe does not need to be stationed in this division. Area 40, except for the port, there are only 30 and 50 connected areas. Area 30 has been resolved, and Area 50 is their next target. As a place for shipbuilding and plating, this is usually the place where the officials and merchants are stationed. Pirates do not dare to stay here. In addition to the security here, it is next door to Area 60, which is where the Marine and World Government are stationed. For Area 50, it was very simple for Crowe. Because here is 30 and 40 years old, it is obviously simpler here. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t disturb our business!¡± However, when Marine came to the door, the owners of the major shipyards were unhappy and guarded the door with their shipwrights. ¡°This is not a place that you Marines can check at will. Do you know how many big shots are waiting for us to deliver the goods to them? If you are one step slower, you can¡¯t afford it!¡± A fierce-looking boss stood in front of Marine and said fiercely. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Basil spat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re delivering the goods to, even if you¡¯re making a ship for tenryubito, you have to stop at this time. Before the investigation is over, stand by at home and don¡¯t open for business!¡± ¡°What if I want to open for business!¡± The boss waved his hand and the shipwrights at the back took out their hammer chain saws and looked over fiercely. They were not afraid of conflict. They are not gangsters, nor are they pirates. They are all law-abiding people. Marine has no power to kill them. If they really kill them, Marine will be in big trouble. As for fighting, who is afraid of who? Shipwrights are all hot-tempered people. They won¡¯t be convinced if they don¡¯t fight. Bang! Salzir punched the fierce boss¡¯s abdomen and the boss retched and knelt down while holding his stomach. ¡°You¡­¡± He pointed at Basil and his eyes rolled back and he fainted. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro¡¯s order is unquestionable!¡± ¡°If you want to come, I will show you where Marine¡¯s determination is!¡± This serious expression made the shipwrights take a step back. They looked at each other and did not dare to go forward. Their boss used to be a Shipwright and his combat power was quite strong. He was actually knocked down by this Marine with one punch. It was obvious that they could not beat him in a fight. ¡°If you don¡¯t fight, then get out of the way, seal the shipyard, stand on the side and start checking!¡± Following Sazir¡¯s words, the Marines behind him collectively took a step forward. Under this power, the Shipwrights staggered for a moment before finally throwing away their weapons and letting Marines enter. Such scenes are everywhere in Area 50. But they were all shocked by Marine¡¯s toughness. It¡¯s not good to resist it, so they can only go back and forth. These bosses called their employers, and their employers called Marine Headquarters. ¡­ . New Headquarters. Original Marine G-1. ¡°Marshal!¡± In the spacious office, a man in armor saluted the person sitting at the desk. ¡°There are a lot of phone calls and faxes from Sabaody Archipelago. Many people have complained about the current Base Chief, Luciru Kuro. We really can¡¯t suppress it and can only report it to you.¡± The one who typed the report was T. Penn, a Marine with the reputation of ¡°Battleship Slasher¡±. After saluting, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°But Marshal, I once met Luciru Kuro. I think he is a good Marine and he is certainly not as brutal as that complaint.¡± ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Akainu flipped through the document, which was full of Sabaody Archipelago¡¯s complaints, such as disturbing the people, killing indiscriminately, and so on. After reading these documents, a smile appeared on Akainu¡¯s face. ¡°Well done, that kid.¡± Boom! A ball of heat came from his palm and burned all the documents. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Akainu stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Luciru Kuro¡¯s actions are permitted by me. Even if the headquarters has moved, it is not a reason for chaos. Evil should be blocked by violence. In the future, all complaints about Luciru Kuro will be ignored.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± T. Penn responded loudly with a smile on his lips. That¡¯s right. Luciru Kuro is a good Marine and Akainu is a good Marshal. They can understand each other. It was just unexpected that the lazy Kuro would have such a side. ¡°Justice cannot be insulted!¡± Akainu walked to the big balcony in front of him, looked at the sky, and said slowly: ¡°The era of pirates and chaos should have disappeared since last year. If they don¡¯t disappear, then let them disappear by force. What Kuro did is still not good enough. If I come here, these people have no right to complain! To complain is to disobey justice!¡± ¡°But¡­ it really suits it. Use yourself well in Sabaody Archipelago. When the time is right, he will be a perfect Marine!¡± As he had thought before, so what if he had no capable subordinates. So what if Kuro is a subordinate of Polusalino. I am the Marshal! Marines are his subordinates! Luciru Kuro, the same! Chapter 439 Old Woman Two days later. Area 70¡¯s Residences Street and Area 60¡¯s Marine Station were also not avoided under the investigation. Except for Zone 10, Zone 20, and Zone 0, where no one will enter, the other areas of the Sabaody Archipelago have been cleared in the past two days. As for the body¡­ Kuro would not care. By his standards, what was killed should be killed. Perhaps among the ten people who were shot, one of them would not die, but it would not be much different. He would definitely not be innocent. Strictly speaking, the people he let go were not innocent, but there was no great evil. Under the influence of so much blood, it was enough for them to remember for the rest of their lives and want to smash eggs¡­ Based on the emotions he had felt in the past few days, these people who survived probably would not dare to do it again. Some of them even changed their personality and became a yes-man. The next things to take down were the No. 10 and No. 20. As for the last No. 0, Kuro was going to leave it for the last time. It was a big job. He felt that there were many people in the No. 0 area. And there are a lot of passages connecting that area to other areas. If it is not solved uniformly, it will be very troublesome once the troops are divided. At that time, all the people will run out, and he does not want to find even one of them. It is best to get rid of them all in one go. Moreover, not everyone there is an emotional evil bastard. 13GR. ¡°Hey, Kuro, why did you come here?¡± Leda pulled the corner of Kuro¡¯s shirt and asked curiously. The others have already done their best to clear Zone 10 and Zone 20. In order to ensure that Marine will not suffer too many casualties, Kuro has released all his subordinates, except for Leda, who is too lazy to move. In addition, he did not stay in the sightseeing area and the park area. He came here in person and happened to walk here and stopped. Leda looked at the plaque at the door and read it word by word. ¡°Xia Qi¡¯s¡­ Bar of Bar Cracking? Is there a bar with this name? Does the boss here know how to take advantage of others?¡± ¡°Who knows, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. This bar, he remembered that it seemed to be¡­ Kuro walked to the door of the bar and pushed it open. With a crisp sound of bells, a gentle female voice sounded. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not open for business for the time being. Recently, Marines are checking¡­¡± At the bar, a young woman with short black hair and a cigarette in her hand, wearing a spider pattern top, had just said something to the door when she saw the person¡¯s clothes. ¡°Ah, rare guest, Marine.¡± The young woman looked at Kuro in surprise and said: ¡°We don¡¯t have any suspicious people here, I am alone.¡± ¡°Really? There are no suspicious people¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the layout of the bar, shrugged, and sat on the bar. ¡°A cocktail and this¡­ milk will do.¡± He pointed at Leda. ¡°Hey, Kuro, I am an adult!¡± Leda said angrily. ¡°Stop it.¡± Kuro touched Leda¡¯s head and she slapped it away. She climbed onto the seat next to Kuro and patted the bar table. ¡°Boss, I want a glass of wine too!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Is there such a small Marine?¡± The young woman looked at the Marine cloak on the young Lida and smiled gently. ¡°Listen to this little brother, drinking milk is better.¡± With that, she turned around and prepared without looking at Leda. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Leda was about to get angry at the woman, but when she looked carefully, she was stunned. She took a closer look at the woman with beautiful back lines and blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°She¡­¡± Leda pointed at the woman. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ strange. The life force is clearly a little distant, but it doesn¡¯t look like it. It¡¯s not as big as I sensed.¡± ¡°Ah, do you mean age? A woman¡¯s age is a secret, just like you, little girl.¡± The young woman turned around and placed the cocktail and a bottle of milk in front of them. ¡°My name is Natsuki, the owner of this bar, a serious person. Don¡¯t tell me that you Marines even want to check me¡­ Luciru Kuro.¡± Natsuki looked at Kuro. ¡°Your name has been spreading very well recently.¡± ¡°Is that so? I think it¡¯s just an empty title. An old man like Ledfield can be killed by any Tom, Dick, or Harry. There are too many old men like him on the sea. Maybe you have one in this bar.¡± Kuro said meaningfully. ¡°There is indeed an old man in my family.¡± Natsuki said, ¡°But he is essentially a peace-loving person. He has been traveling recently. I think he will be more obedient when he comes back and sees Sabaody Archipelago being so peaceful because of you.¡± ¡°I hope so. Then tell that old man not to cause trouble.¡± Kuro stared at Xia Qi and said slowly. ¡°I will report it.¡± Natsuki took a puff of her cigarette and said, ¡°Then, you can leave after drinking this glass. I don¡¯t welcome Marines. I¡¯m a shop owner, I can¡¯t not welcome Marines.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here for long, but¡­¡± Kuro took a sip of the cocktail, put down the glass, and looked at Xia Qi. ¡°Woman, I heard that you have a lot of information.¡± ¡°Oh? Is there any intelligence that you Marines can¡¯t get? How rare.¡± Xia Qi rested her elbow on the bar counter, revealing the cleavage in front of her chest. She smiled and said, ¡°What intelligence do you want to ask? If you ignore me in the future, I can give it to you for free.¡± However, Kuro was not interested in this. What a joke. How could he be interested in a woman who is probably in her sixties? ¡°You should know a little about it here. After all, I¡¯m new here.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Zone 0, tell me¡­¡± ¡°That place¡­¡± Natsuki straightened up and glanced at Kuro and said, ¡°No one will ever do anything to that side because it¡¯s too deep. It will be very troublesome to clear it all. Do you have such determination?¡± ¡°Hey, I told you to say it, why are you talking so much?¡± Leda was a little annoyed. ¡°Yes, yes, young girls these days really have a bad temper. Be careful not to get married.¡± Xia Qi shook her head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I can marry or not, right, Kuro!¡± Leda glared at Kuro. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. Why did this start with him? However, before he could continue, Xia Qi said, ¡°But now is an opportunity. Lucilu Kuro, because of you, many people got the news and all went to Area 0 to hide. But it¡¯s not that simple there. As early as decades ago, it was the last hiding place of some criminals. If they stayed there for a long time, it will form a town. Many people live there now, and there are some troublesome existences there. If those people fight with the people who broke in now, it will be easier for you to deal with them.¡± She paused for a moment and said, ¡°The information I got is that there is a criminal who used to be on the sixth floor of Impel Down, and he is living there. That man is called Olesis Sharp. As Marines, you should have heard of him.¡± ¡°Blazing Agent Olesis Sharp?¡± Leda was shocked. ¡°Huh? You know?¡± Kuro looked at Leda. ¡°Ah¡­ I heard it on the Grand Line before I met you. I think it was because of the arson in Sabaody Archipelago that I was wanted. After that, I didn¡¯t hear any sound. It turned out that I was caught and entered Impel Down. Have you escaped now?¡± Leda nodded. ¡°Explosive Flame Envoy?¡± Kuro frowned, his eyes strange. He has spread his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki in Area No. 0, but he did not find any strong people that he could pay special attention to. The strongest aura in that area is not even comparable to a 50 million pirate. If it was the sixth floor of Impel Down, it would be stronger than this¡­ ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯ Chapter 440 Marine Elk? Kuro was very confident in his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. He relied on this to make a living. From the past, he relied on Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to distinguish strength, but at that time in East Blue, there was nothing that could threaten him. After arriving at the Grand Line, he did sense it a few times, but sometimes he just could not avoid it. The only time it happened was when the Lion Ape on the Running Horse Island did not use Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to perceive the specific strength of the Lion Ape. Could it be that this so-called ¡®Explosive Flame Envoy¡¯ also has a similar method? ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi on his wrist rang. Kuro opened the lid and Crowe¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Mr. Kuro, Area 10 and Area 20 are almost cleared. A large number of criminals have entered Area 0. Can we launch a general attack now?¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s quite fast.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°When I go over, I¡¯ll get all the Marines stationed at Company 0 Interface to carry out a general attack. Today, we will clean up Area 0.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After getting Crowe¡¯s answer, Kuro hung up the phone, drank the wine in one gulp, stood up and said to Natsuki: ¡°When your old man comes back, tell him that when he¡¯s old, he should spend the rest of his life in retirement and get some coffin money for himself. If he thinks about causing trouble again, he won¡¯t be able to stay in Sabaody Archipelago.¡± ¡°I will definitely bring it.¡± Natsuki smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro pushed open the door of the bar, waved his hand upward, and walked out. Natsuki maintained her smile as she watched Kuro leave. She picked up the two empty glasses on the bar counter and began to wash them. As she washed them, her hand trembled and the glass fell from her hand and shattered. She stared at the fragments on the ground, squatted down and picked them up piece by piece. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it looks like a lion or a dragon. It¡¯s very scary, that young Marine. Little Monkey, can you really set off from here smoothly in the future?¡± ¡°You seem to be very familiar with that woman?¡± Outside, Leda looked at Kuro warily. ¡°As for Xia Qi, she¡¯s an old pirate. Forty years ago, she quit her job and is now a normal person. But her old man has some grudges with me. You¡¯ve seen him.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said as he walked, ¡°Last year in Sabaody, he almost killed me with a sword.¡± ¡°Hades?¡± Leda widened her eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Is that the wife of Hades? Forty years ago¡­¡± She turned around and looked at the bar door. ¡°I can¡¯t tell his age at all. I¡¯m really envious.¡± ¡°You envy her? Stop joking. I heard you say that your original body hasn¡¯t grown since you were 16 years old. The ability of the fruit can make a lot of women envious.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± There was a hint of alertness in Leda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Anyway, you are not allowed to interact with this woman again. I hate her.¡± That woman is Rayleigh¡¯s wife. Isn¡¯t she someone else¡¯s wife? No matter how old she is, she just can¡¯t be someone else¡¯s wife! Kuro shrugged. ¡°Okay, you call the shots. Why would I look for her for no reason? She¡¯s an old woman in her sixties.¡± Aunty, aunty, aunty, aunty, aunty have money in her pocket? What a joke. From 13GR, the two soon reached the connection point between Area 10 and Area 0. Area 0 is not divided into GR. The World Government has not explored it specifically since the beginning because it is too deep. At the port of the bridge, Crowe was already waiting there with a group of Marines. ¡°Mr. Kuro, there is a situation.¡± Seeing Kuro coming over, Crowe quickly said, ¡°A group of people just entered Area 0 from Area 20.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell everyone to go home? What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that tenryubito named Charles. Colonel Marcy took him and a group of people from Area 20. The Marines over there don¡¯t dare to stop them.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°I just got the news.¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Who? That scum? Didn¡¯t he go back to Mariejois?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But according to Marine¡¯s report, there is a man with Charles. He seems to be the original owner of the auction house. He said something about slaves and went in together.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s launch an all-out attack according to the original plan. Let that kind of idiot who hasn¡¯t learned his lesson experience what it means to be evil inside. Does he really think Marine is his father?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe responded and picked up the Den Den Mushi and shouted, ¡°Now, launch a general attack!¡± The Marines guarding the major entrances moved as a group, carrying knives and guns as they jogged forward and entered the end of the bridge. Although Area 0 is a primeval forest composed of Yarkand mangroves, there are enough Kuro people. The 3,000 Marines have searched the area, and if they still can¡¯t find anything, it¡¯s not that he, Kuro, is incompetent, but these Marine Elk are really going back to transform. ¡­ . In the interior of the primeval forest in Area 0, there are tree houses on huge mangroves. Under the tree houses, two groups of people are confronting each other. There are bullet holes and fallen people on the ground. The clothes of those people are very casual. They are all mended and they are basically wearing shoes made of bark. Their hair is very long and tied with tree tendons. They seem to be local natives. However, these natives have broken shackles on their hands or feet. The composition on the other side was a little strange. At the front was a group of pirates wearing headscarves and wearing various costumes and holding swords and spears. Beside the pirates was a group of standing Marines, led by the tall Colonel Marcy. Behind them was a tenryubito riding a huge slave. The tenryubito was surrounded by armed soldiers. There were two men in black on both sides of the soldiers, and next to them was a tall thin man in a mink coat who licked his tongue from time to time. ¡°Saint Charles, these people are the slaves who ran away seven years ago. If you leave them to me, I can teach them and they can hold a grand auction.¡± The tall and thin man chuckled and said, ¡°The natives of Area 0, the original rebels, have been influenced by nature and have the taste of primitive nature. Such slaves must be in line with Saint Charles¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Uh, I only want obedient slaves.¡± Charles sniffed. ¡°Well¡­ what¡¯s your name again?¡± ¡°My name is Morrow, Saint Charles.¡± The tall thin man bowed to Charles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will train the slaves you want.¡± ¡°Well¡­ then catch them. How can property escape?¡± Charles said matter-of-factly. ¡°Hey, that¡­ Lord Draconian, we agreed that I will bring you here to find the slaves. After the matter is done, let us leave safely.¡± Among the pirates, a pirate wearing a Captain¡¯s hat turned back and said to Charles. Bang! A bullet hit the head of the pirate next to the captain. Moro raised his gun and raised his head with an arrogant expression. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s crooked, but who allowed you to look directly at the noble Saint Charles? This is the noble tenryubito.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The captain clenched his fists and his face darkened. ¡°Do your thing. After you do it, you will leave. Marines are just the World Government¡¯s lackeys.¡± Moro blew the muzzle of his gun, stuck out his tongue, and licked his lips. ¡°My auction house has been destroyed by you pirates. That is an auction house handed to me by Tenryubito. If you don¡¯t do it well, it will be difficult for you to get out.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± The captain gritted his teeth and turned to the natives. ¡°That¡¯s it! Give up!¡± ¡°No!¡± A young man with two braids in his ears held a wooden spear and gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t be caught by you again! We have Lord Sharp here! When Lord Sharp arrives, you will be dead! Just like seven years ago, Lord Sharp will save us!¡± ¡°Sharpe?¡± The captain was stunned and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°It was that old liar who sent me a message, that¡¯s why I can come here!¡± Chapter 441 Heroes Are Not Liars! ¡°Old liar?¡± The young man was stunned and said angrily, ¡°Master Sharp is not a liar, he is our hero!¡± ¡°Hero?¡± The captain sneered. ¡°Then where is your hero? Where is he now?¡± ¡°Sir Sharpe is resting. We have someone to inform him. Wait for him to come and you will be dead!¡± The young man looked at his fallen compatriot and said angrily, ¡°Lord Sharpe will stop you!¡± ¡°Sharpe?¡± The Captain snorted and suddenly shouted, ¡°Olex Sharp! Where are you? Come out quickly!!!¡± Behind the young people, there was a sudden commotion. A group of people surrounded a strong man and slowly approached. ¡®Sir Sharpe!¡¯ The young man with braids said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Soros¡­¡± The burly man was probably in his fifties and his sideburns were a little white. He opened his mouth at the young man and finally pursed his lips. He walked to the front of the crowd and looked at the man in the captain¡¯s hat. He saw the captain¡¯s smile getting wider and wider and he was silent. ¡®Sir Sharpe!¡¯ Soros said anxiously: ¡°This person said that you are a liar! They want to take us back to be slaves again. You will definitely save us again! Definitely!¡± ¡°Soros, I¡­¡± Sharpe did not look at Soros, but lowered his head and was silent. This time, Soros was completely stunned. He was not stupid. He knew what the situation was. ¡°Olex Sharp!¡± George pointed his gun at the strong man and grinned. ¡°Seven years ago, a fire burned the slave ship in Sabaody Land, causing a large number of slaves to escape and make a name for themselves as the ¡®Explosive Flame Envoy¡¯. But in fact, he was just an unknown little pirate at that time. He had no strength, no fame, no courage. Sharpe! What should you call me!¡± Sharpe was silent for a while, looked up at George and said slowly, ¡°Captain George¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m your Captain! We drank the brotherhood wine! I was your Captain then and I¡¯ll be your Captain for the rest of my life!¡± George shouted: ¡°After all these years, you won¡¯t say that you forgot your oath at that time to mix with this group of slaves!¡± ¡®Captain, I don¡¯t. I always remember the oath,¡¯ Sharpe said anxiously. ¡°Yes, that should be the case.¡± George put away his gun and said to Sharpe: ¡°Then use your ¡®Hero¡¯ characteristic to make these people give up resistance and come with us obediently. Once this is done, I will allow you to get back on the ship.¡± ¡°Wait, Captain George!¡± Sharp said anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that after I gather them, you will let me on the ship? Why do you want them to give up resistance? Why do you want to catch them!¡± ¡®Are you kidding me, Sharpe?¡¯ George said, ¡°You used to be so stupid, why are you not improving at all now? Behind me is Tenryubito and that Lord Moreau. The ship you burned seven years ago is his. It is already merciful of him to show mercy to you. Our purpose here is to capture slaves. Only in this way can they let us leave the Marine encirclement!¡± ¡°You have already shouted, then try again. These people listen to you, I don¡¯t want to bleed. After all, this is a precious ¡®property¡¯.¡± ¡°Sir Sharpe¡­¡± Soros stared at Sharpe. ¡°Is he telling the truth? You¡­ you lied to us?¡± Sharpe closed his eyes in pain as memories came to him¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Captain, when can I become as famous as you!¡± In the tavern, the drunk Sharp asked George. His Captain George is a pirate with a bounty of 28 million berries. Although it is not a big deal on the Grand Line, for those who have no bounty, he is a celebrity. ¡°Famous? Ha!¡± George drank the wine in the wooden cup in one gulp and burped. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Do you see those big ships on the coast? Those are slave ships. If you can destroy those things, you will definitely be famous. At that time, you will be put on a bounty by the World Government!¡± ¡°He might even surpass me, right, little ones!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The pirates in the tavern raised their glasses and shouted. ¡°Hahaha, forget it, Sharp. Just follow the Captain.¡± A pirate staggered over and patted Sharpe on the shoulder. ¡°How dare you do such a thing, hahahaha.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t dare!¡± Sharpe flushed and clenched his fists. ¡°As a pirate, you are free to do whatever you want. Just you wait!¡± With that, he put down his glass and ran out of the tavern. ¡°Hey, Sharp, be careful, don¡¯t fall, hahahaha!¡± Unbridled laughter sounded in the tavern. ¡­ . The flames almost enveloped the entire Sabaody Archipelago. Late at night, several large ships docked in the port ignited. On the shore, Sharpe held the burning torch and was startled by the wind. The wine¡­ was completely awake. ¡­ . ¡°Hey, Sharp, you have a bounty on your head! ¡®Explosive Agent¡¯ Olex Sharp, the bounty is 130 million Berries! The World Government wants your life!¡± ¡°Surpassed Captain, passed Captain!¡± ¡°Captain George, Sharp really made it!¡± In the Pirate Ship in the sea, a group of pirates was shouting. No one noticed that their Captain George, who was usually cheerful and respected, had a gloomy face. ¡­ . ¡°Sharp, this won¡¯t work. Their target is you. You escape alone now, let us leave first, and then we will come to this island to pick you up. I have prepared food and water for you.¡± ¡°I understand, Captain. I will wait for you here!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Yes, Soros¡­¡± Sharp opened his eyes and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to contact Captain George since I escaped last year, until yesterday. Captain George sent me a message and asked me to gather you together. I just didn¡¯t expect him to want to catch you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not the hero you think I am. I¡¯m just a stupid pirate who was drunk and confused and wanted to make a name for himself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand yourself, Sharpe. Make them give up their resistance quickly!¡± George shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you even listen to the Captain¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°Captain, they are all poor people! Spare them! If it doesn¡¯t work, I will go with you, my bounty¡­¡± Before he could finish, George¡¯s face hardened and he raised his pistol at Sharpe. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the bounty, bastard!!¡± Bang! The trigger was pulled with a muffled sound. Sharp¡¯s eyes widened and it seemed that time had slowed down at this moment as he watched the bullet gradually approach him. **TIP** Suddenly, a huge force came from the side and pushed him away. Soros appeared at his position, the bullet in the shoulder, he grunted and one arm drooped. ¡°Soros¡­¡± Sharp fell to the ground and stared at him. ¡°Whatever you say¡­¡± Soros held his shoulder and gritted his teeth. ¡°Seven years ago, you saved me when I was only nine years old. It is a fact. No matter who you deceived, you did not deceive me, you did not deceive us! You are my spiritual pillar. No matter how much the world despises you, you will always¡­ always be my hero!¡± He looked at George and roared, ¡°Heroes are not liars! They are not!!!¡± Chapter 442 Heroes Are Sacrificed Sharpe stared at Soros with a complicated expression. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± A man with a wooden blade stepped in front of Sharpe and said, ¡°Mr. Sharpe, I was also saved by you, no matter what your mentality was at that time, but it is a fact that you saved me. I don¡¯t admire you as much as Soros, but I know gratitude.¡± He held the wooden saber tightly as if he was holding a divine weapon that gave him infinite power. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Sharpe. No matter what the man says, you¡¯re encouraging us this year. We¡¯ve been in a daze for years. Only last year when you were there did we have some hope.¡± Another man stepped forward and stood in front of Sharpe. ¡°No matter what others say, you are our hero here!¡± Three, four, five ¡­ One by one the men came out and stood in front of Sharpe, facing the man opposite with determined eyes. ¡°It seems that there is no way to talk.¡± George shook his head and sneered. ¡°You can fight us with wood? Little ones, arrest this group of slaves!¡± The remaining pirates shouted and rushed up to confront the slaves. The battle continued. They had already fought before. Although this group of slaves does not have good weapons, their physique is not weak after surviving in this primitive forest for a long time. On the other hand, George and the others were pirates who had been on the Grand Line for a long time and their combat awareness was not bad. When they fought, there was no end to it. They even had the upper hand with their weapons. ¡°Too slow, too slow.¡± Morrow shook his head and said to Marcy, ¡°Hey, Marine, you guys go up and help.¡± ¡°But they are pirates¡­¡± Marcy hesitated. ¡°So what if he is a pirate? He delayed Saint Charles¡¯s matter, can you bear the responsibility!¡± Moreau shouted. ¡°I¡­ I know¡­¡± Marcy gritted her teeth and waved her hand. ¡°Go, help them catch those slaves.¡± ¡°But, Colonel Marcy, we have already disobeyed Rear Admiral Kuro¡¯s order. Isn¡¯t it not good to help pirates?¡± A lieutenant hesitated. ¡°I am your officer!¡± Marcy shouted, ¡°Now, listen, help them take down those slaves!¡± Only a ghost would like to stay under Kuro, who doesn¡¯t follow the rules at all. That guy can do whatever he wants with his reputation and Kizaru¡¯s status, but he can¡¯t. It took him so many years to climb to the rank of colonel. He did not want to play with that madman. If he could cozy up to tenryubito, after this incident, he could be transferred to a good place and maybe he could even be promoted. ¡°Yes, Colonel Marcy.¡± In the face of Marcy¡¯s anger, the lieutenant could only obey the order and join the pirate¡¯s battle line, fighting against the slaves with the pirates. Originally, the pirates had the upper hand in the battle with these slaves. Once Marine joined in, the battle became even more one-sided. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± With one of his arms seriously injured, Soros pushed the wooden spear forward and knocked over a pirate, but he was quickly attacked by another pirate and his wounded shoulder was cut. Soros stepped back and the wooden spear went up again and poked the pirate. Among the slaves present, this one named Soros is obviously the strongest. George raised his gun in the crowd and aimed it at the boy, ready to pull the trigger. Bang! Suddenly, a figure crashed into George, causing him to stagger and a little blood flowed down his nose. ¡°Sharpe!¡± He took a few steps back and covered his nose. He looked at the man with determination on his face in shock and roared, ¡°Are you crazy!¡± ¡°Captain, stop!¡± Sharpe could not bear to see George bleeding. He opened his mouth and tried to persuade him. ¡°I¡¯m not going on the ship, Captain. Please spare them!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m in charge?¡± George¡¯s face darkened. ¡°And, do you think you are some big shot? You know how you got your bounty. Don¡¯t talk to me like this!¡± With that, he put the gun back to his waist and pounced on Sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t want to go on the ship? Then don¡¯t go on the ship! Do you think I really think you are a crew member?¡± He punched Sharpe in the face and knocked him back, shouting, ¡°I was just drunk and did something stupid, but the bounty is higher than mine! It¡¯s unforgivable, it¡¯s unforgivable!¡± ¡°Captain¡­¡± After being punched, Sharp wanted to fight back, but George¡¯s words made his body stiffen. Bang! Then, he was knocked over by George who rushed over again. George rode on him and attacked him violently. ¡°What ¡®Explosive Flame Envoy¡¯! What over 100 million bounty! I only have 20 million! When you were on the ship, your reputation was higher than mine! I am very jealous, I am very jealous!¡± Seeing that Sharp was gradually losing his mind, George took out the pistol from his waist, aimed it between his eyebrows, and grinned. ¡°Do you think I would really pick you up at that time? No, if you hadn¡¯t been caught by the Marines at that time, you would have starved to death on that island! That island is an island with no sea route at all. In the end, you would have died there.¡± ¡°In the end, you were caught by the Marines. I thought that this matter would be over, but you contacted me again last year. I was going to charge into Sabaody Archipelago again, thinking that I could use your name to recruit some powerful pirates and find a chance to throw you down again.¡± ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that the Marines here began to clean up. I can only use you first. Who knew that you are still so stupid. I will tell you the truth, Olex Sharp, you are just a one-time fuel in my eyes! When it is used up, you are useless! What hero, what big pirate, they are all fake, that is all a lie, I will now expose the true face of a liar!¡± George was about to pull the trigger. ¡®Sir Sharpe!¡¯ Suddenly there was a roar behind him and Soros broke away from the dogfight and ran straight towards George, knocking him over Sharpe. ¡°Sir Sharpe, don¡¯t be bewitched by that man, you have always been the best!¡± Soros shouted, ¡°It was you who told me the wonders of the sea and you who taught us how to survive better. Have you forgotten what kind of days we had before you came!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Lord Orax Sharp! My name is Soros, the child you saved six years ago!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Have I saved you before? Forget it, anyway, thank you for taking me away from the Marines. This is¡­ Area 0.¡± ¡­ . ¡°What kind of place do you live in? Are you going to squeeze in this tree hole for six years? Yarkiman Red Tree can produce good bubbles. Why don¡¯t you collect some materials to build a tree house? This way, you will live more comfortably.¡± ¡­ . ¡°What? You don¡¯t contact those companions? That¡¯s not good. Let me tell you, whether it¡¯s sailing at sea or surviving on land, companions are very important. Well¡­ let me try. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m very prestigious? Let me help you, as your payment for saving me.¡± ¡­ . ¡°The sea? The sea is very magnificent. Hahahaha, when there is a chance in the future, I, Olex Sharp, will take you out to sea. But now you want to exercise, especially you Soros, look at how thin you are. If you don¡¯t exercise well, you are not qualified to go to sea with me.¡± ¡­ . The image was still vivid in his mind. Soros gripped the long gun in one hand and roared at Sharpe. ¡°Olex Sharpe, didn¡¯t you want to take me to sea!!!¡± These words made Sharp, who was in a daze, shudder and his dead eyes showed a slight fluctuation. He wiped the blood on his face and straightened his body. ¡°I still have to take you to sea¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re going to take me and us to sea! That pirate is nothing! You are the most amazing! If there has to be a Captain, then you are the Captain! Pull yourself together, Captain! We are now¡­ in a crisis!!!¡± Soros roared. Sharp stared at Soros, then turned to look at the slaves who were entangled with Marines and pirates and gradually retreating. Whether they were men or women, young or old, they were all holding weapons. If they had no weapons, they would use their fists. Even if they were beaten down, no one looked afraid. They are actually very weak. They are not strong. It was because of his reminder that they were trained within this year and now they can have such a scale of resistance. It was his doing. These people were all thanks to him. So can he ¡­ Bang!! The gunshot drowned out the sound of the fierce battle. At this moment, the air was almost still. Soros immediately turned his head and looked at the shadow of the pellet, stunned on the spot. At this moment, a figure stood in front of him. Sharp opened his hands and faced Soros, letting the bullet penetrate his back and dye his heart red. ¡°Sharpe ¡­ Sir?¡± Soros stared at Sharpe, his lips trembling. Sharpe smiled at him and leaned forward on Soros¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Soros¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really not a hero like you think.¡± ¡°No, Lord Sharpe, you are, you always will be.¡± Soros subconsciously let go of the wooden gun and his trembling hand supported Sharpe as tears fell. ¡°Lord Sharpe¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk¡­¡± Sharpe smiled. ¡°I, I really can¡¯t¡­ Soros, I¡¯m very grateful to you. Actually¡­ I¡¯m very confused. I saved you seven years ago. It was just a coincidence. I didn¡¯t have that kind of thought at the time.¡± ¡°When I couldn¡¯t contact the Captain, I thought about simply dying¡­ It was you, it was you who gave me motivation at that time. It was me who deceived you and made you all come here¡­ Even now, I still want to go back to the Captain.¡± ¡°But, you said I was a hero¡­¡± ¡°Heroes have to be sacrificed¡­¡± He straightened up with great effort, reached out with his bloody hand and touched Soros¡¯s hand. ¡°You will replace my will.¡± ¡°I have no right to carry such a heavy thing, but you¡­ you can, Soros, you are stronger than me, if, I am your hero¡­¡± Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth as he smiled at Soros. ¡°That hero, at least do something heroic. Although it doesn¡¯t seem to have much impact, taking a bullet for you¡­ is the best I can do.¡± ¡°I¡­ am just a nobody, a nobody. I am already very satisfied to be able to do something I am willing to do in this life¡­¡± ¡°People like me can also be useful¡­¡± He bared his teeth and his eyes suddenly widened as he pushed Soros back with all his might. ¡°Run! Then, go to sea!!!¡± The moment he pushed Soros away, his body fell back and he fell to the ground. The hand left Soros and spread towards the sky. ¡­ . ¡°Hey, little Sharp, what kind of person do you want to be in the future?¡± ¡°Me? Huh? I want to be a hero!¡± The snot-nosed child said with a look of yearning. ¡­ . ¡°This¡­ can be considered a hero.¡± With a smile, he fell heavily to the ground and stopped breathing. Chapter 443 I¡¯ll Catch You If You Don¡¯t Run ¡°Sir Sharpe!!!¡± Soros let out a loud cry. ¡°Go!!!¡± At the same time, George roared when he saw that his shot had missed. He aimed the gun at the stunned Soros and was about to pull the trigger. Thud thud thud! Suddenly, footsteps sounded from not far away. The density of the footsteps made the fighters stop and look in that direction. A large number of Marines suddenly stood there, all of them standing upright with spears in their hands and their heads raised without saying a word. In front of him, a black-haired, handsome but somewhat lazy man bit his cigar and looked ahead. Next to him, Leda ate a snack and stared at Sharpe¡¯s body, expressionless. However, the bespectacled man beside him had a complicated expression. ¡°Marine! Another Marine is here!¡± The slaves were in despair. There were so many of them that they could not resist. ¡°Major General Kuro¡­¡± Marcy saw who it was and her face changed. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you, Marine, help me catch them, these people are so slow.¡± When Charles saw Kuro, he sniffed and spoke. Kuro ignored him and walked forward to Sharpe¡¯s body. He looked down at the smiling man for a long time before he sighed. ¡°So, who can distinguish between good and evil?¡± He took the cigar from his mouth, squatted down, and inserted it into the ground, letting the smoke drift high as if he was paying tribute to this man. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, I can¡¯t help it. Charles Saint¡­¡± Marcy hurriedly explained. Kuro waved his hand and stopped him. Then, he sat on the ground without caring that the ground was dirty. ¡°Heroes and so on¡­ Marines or pirates, it¡¯s not like identity will restrict anything. As long as you want to be one, you will be one.¡± He spoke softly to Sharpe¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s a little late, but at least I recognize you, Olegi Sharpe, a criminal who ran out of the sixth floor with a bounty of more than a hundred million.¡± Then, he said to Crowe, ¡°Note down that the ¡®Explosive Flame Envoy¡¯ Orax Sharp with a bounty of 130 million is dealt with by me, Luciru Kuro, not some other Tom, Dick, or Harry.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Only then did Kuro look at Marcy. ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡± ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, my name is Marcy!¡± Colonel Marcy saluted subconsciously. ¡°Explain to me why you, a Marine Captain, are standing with a group of pirates and¡­¡± Kuro looked at the group of slaves. ¡°We are still dealing with ordinary people.¡± ¡°No, Rear Admiral Kuro, we are just following Saint Charles¡¯s orders.¡± Colonel Marcy squeezed out a smile and explained in a panic, ¡°That¡¯s a tenryubito, Rear Admiral Kuro, you can understand, right? We can¡¯t disobey the orders of a tenryubito. After all, we are the direct structure of the World Government, and a tenryubito is a World Noble.¡± Kuro looked at him for a while and suddenly sneered. ¡°What a waste of such a big guy¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Marine, are you listening to me? I asked you to catch¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Seeing that Kuro ignored him, Charles sniffed, but before he could finish, a voice came from the other side. These words stunned everyone. ¡°Hey, what did you say! This is Tenryubito!¡± Moreau shouted in shock: ¡°What did you just say!¡± Kuro turned his head and his eyes flashed red as he glared at her. BOOM!!! The killing intent almost materialized and turned into flowing blood that rushed towards the surroundings. The Marines and pirates who were hit by the murderous aura all rolled their eyes and fell down one by one. This killing intent rushed towards Charles and all the soldiers around him were knocked over. Charles rolled his eyes and fell off the slave. ¡°Saint Charles!¡± The two men in black, who were the only ones not affected by the murderous aura, screamed and were about to reach out to catch it when their bodies suddenly stiffened and they fell down. Click. Faintly, Kuro¡¯s waist sheath made a soft sound. No one could react to that speed except Leda and Crowe. It could be said that only Leda could see Kuro¡¯s afterimage clearly, and Crowe could only vaguely see Kuro disappear for an instant. Leda stopped eating her snacks and whispered, ¡°Kuro is angry.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and responded, watching Charles fall from the slave and hit the ground hard. Tenryubito¡­ fainted! The slaves who did not faint were all dumbfounded and panicked. Although they had been in this primitive forest for six years, they were residents of various places and were just captured. They all knew what kind of existence Tenryubito was. Now that Tenryubito has fainted, they can¡¯t think for a while. This is a big deal! ¡°Aiya¡­¡± Kuro moved and flashed to the side of Charles. He reached out and grabbed the collar on the neck of the kneeling mount slave. He pulled it off and threw it in the air. ¡°Ah¡­ too bad. I wanted to catch Saint Charles, but I caught the wrong one. What should I do?¡± Kuro scratched his head and looked at the shocked slave. ¡°Well, you will definitely resist after you break free from the shackles. It¡¯s not good to be so close to Charles.¡± Bang! With that, he kicked the slave and he fell beside the group of slaves. Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and said to them, ¡°Saint Charles asked me to catch you. If you don¡¯t move, I will come over.¡± There was no reaction from his words at all. Everyone looked at the unconscious Charles in a daze. ¡°Hey, that kid!¡± Kuro looked at Soros and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to run?¡± Soros finally reacted and subconsciously took a step back. ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t run, I will catch you and make you a slave.¡± Kuro continued. The little ghost was still staggering and did not dare to move. ¡°I have never seen such a stupid ¡­ Zhanbo.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and waved his sword to unleash a golden slash. The slash was extremely fast and pierced through the crowd of Soros, directly destroying a big tree behind him. The kid finally reacted. He looked at Sharpe on the ground, opened his mouth, and finally picked up the wooden gun on the ground and turned to run. ¡°Everyone, follow me, we¡­ are going to sea!!!¡± Soros roared and the slaves reacted, turning and running. The slave who was kicked by Kuro stood up and touched the collar on his neck that was long gone. He looked at Kuro with a complicated look and turned to follow him. No one stopped him. ¡°Chloe, inform the Marines in that direction that we met them and let them go.¡± Seeing those people gradually disappear into the distance, Kuro put Autumn Water back into her sheath and said. ¡°Yes, I will inform them now,¡± Crowe replied. Kuro looked at Sharpe again, clicked his tongue and clenched his fingers. The earth around him rolled up and wrapped around the body, forming a mound. ¡°Capture the pirates and leave the others alone.¡± After doing all this, Kuro ordered. It was only at this time that the Marines began to move and caught George and other pirates who had fainted on the ground. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this Charles¡­ Saint, what should we do?¡± asked Crowe. ¡°Put it here. I have already warned him that it is not safe in Sabaody Archipelago recently. Look, the ¡®Explosive Flame Envoy¡¯ in Zone 0 can shock people with his death. Isn¡¯t this enough to knock him out?¡± Kuro casually said and walked over. Suddenly, he saw Morrow beside Charles and stopped. ¡°This thing¡­ seems to be dead.¡± As he spoke, his pupils shrank like needles as he stared at Moro¡¯s body. ¡°Eye Sword.¡± The fainted Moro trembled and his well-proportioned breathing suddenly stopped and he was completely dead. ¡°Well, he¡¯s really dead. My condolences.¡± Kuro sighed and said, ¡°That ¡®Explosive Flame Envoy¡¯ is too hateful. He used his fruit ability to trap them when he died. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and protected most of them. Well, that¡¯s it.¡± Chapter 444 Do You Want to Be Acura Star_1 After letting them go, Kuro did not care about the others anymore and let them faint there and rushed elsewhere with the others. Now that Marine is approaching Area 0 layer by layer, basically no one will escape here. Even if they come, with the people here, who would dare to touch that scum? So what if he touched Kuro? It¡¯s good to teach this tenryubito a lesson. But it¡¯s basically impossible. Kuro personally drew it up and it will be supervised by Crowe. There will be no mistakes. The people who hid in Area 0 were all caught. Those who should be killed were killed and those who should be released were released. Within a day, Area 0 was completely cleaned up. This day was not short. Sabaody Archipelago, from Zone 10-70, only took two days, but for the primitive forest-like No. 0, Kuro used all his forces to fight against it. Area 60, Marine Station. ¡°This time in Zone 0, the population was found to be a total of 20,056 people, of which 13,579 have committed serious crimes, including not limited to slave trafficking, robbery, and murder. All of them are criminals who have been in Sabaody Archipelago for a long time and have been¡­ executed.¡± In the office, Crowe floated out a number. In front of him, Kuro and Leda heard this number and were indifferent. However, outsiders knew how cruel this number was. On that day, the Sabaody Archipelago was almost covered in blood. Marine faithfully carried out orders and executed batch after batch of criminals according to his own senses under a standard. Perhaps those who are guilty do not deserve to die, but there are definitely no innocents. For this, Kuro said¡­ it¡¯s good that it¡¯s clean. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good¡­¡± Kuro looked out of the window. Under the cover of Kenbonshoku (Observation), the chaotic emotions of Sabaody Archipelago were basically gone. ¡°Violence can¡¯t solve problems, but¡­ violence can solve problems.¡± He shrugged and picked up a cigar from the cigar box on the table. He lit it and put it in his mouth. It has been three days since that day. After dealing with a large number of criminals, Sabaody Archipelago is finally less chaotic. Pirate gangs and gangsters have long disappeared without a trace. But this has some side effects ¡­ Even those civilians are now very careful when they go out. No matter how much Marine promotes it, those people are still very careful. Now, when they go out, they are all scared to say hello, afraid that if they speak too loudly, Marine will come over. There was nothing Kuro could do about this. It was a necessary small price to pay to resolve the chaos here. Who the hell would have the time to waste here and spend a lot of time solving it bit by bit? He was still thinking of being complained and then transferred. After some time, when the memories fade, people will forget this horror and start to enjoy the real peace that belongs to them. ¡°Go in!¡± Suddenly, the office door was pushed open and a strong man came in. He kicked the strong man¡¯s butt and he fell into the office. The burly man was originally a little angry, but when he entered the office and saw Kuro sitting on it, his legs immediately went weak and he knelt down. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, this is the only gang leader left in Sabaody Archipelago. He seems to be involved in smuggling. He didn¡¯t commit any serious crimes before, so he was released.¡± Basil walked in and pointed at the strong man. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Kuro nodded at Basil and looked at the strong man kneeling on the ground. He forced a kind smile. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Although he tried his best to maintain a smile and release good-natured emotions, the burly man trembled even more. In the past three days, Luciru Kuro¡¯s name was known by everyone. From the moment he landed, he had been killing people. He kept killing people. In their eyes, he was a lunatic who killed people indiscriminately and killed people indiscriminately. Be it the seniors or celebrities they used to respect, they were driven to a place like chicks and then slaughtered. For three days, the rivers flowing in the Sabaody Lands were almost blood-colored and then converged into the sea. Tens of thousands of people! He killed tens of thousands of people! What is the difference between him and the devil? No matter what Kuro said, he only heard one sentence in the burly man¡¯s ears. ¡°How do you want to die?¡± ¡°I, I, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The burly man directly cried, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me, I am willing to do anything, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Kuro, you scared him,¡± Leda said as she put a potato chip in her mouth. ¡°What the hell, I scared him, he can¡¯t even ask for my surname?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and gestured to Basil. Bang! Basil¡¯s fist hit the strong man¡¯s head. The force of the fist was not strong, and the strong man¡¯s head shook and he regained some consciousness. ¡°I say, what the hell is your name!¡± Kuro said fiercely. ¡°Mark, my name is Mark, Lord Luciru Kuro,¡± Mark said with tears and a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous¡­¡± Kuro took out a cigar and threw it over. Mark caught it in a flurry and held it with both hands. He lowered his head and did not dare to speak. He exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°I asked you to come here because I want to understand the situation. As for Sabaody¡­ No matter how you stop this kind of place, the darkness will not disappear, but I hate too much chaos, so if possible, you¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to be an Acura Star?¡± ¡°Ode¡­ Star?¡± Mark was a little stunned. ¡°Well¡­ it means gangster star.¡± Kuro stood up and walked to Mark. He pressed a hand on his shoulder and said slowly, ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything bad in your life. If I give you the Dark Zone, you should be able to restrain it according to my will.¡± Even in other countries and islands, there are gangs and gangsters. In this world, they must exist, just like pirates. There is no way to put an end to them. After clearing one wave, the other wave will immediately rise like weeds that can¡¯t be burned. The situation on Pegasus Island is different. That island was built by Kuro from nothing, but in a place like Sabaody Island, it is impossible to go from nothing to something¡­ This kind of place is filled with a large number of rich people and nobles, and it is close to Mariejois. From time to time, there will be a group of idiots who go to the Lower Realm to play. It will definitely breed some darkness. Since he couldn¡¯t put an end to it, he could only control it. If he controlled it, it would be much more comfortable. It didn¡¯t matter if he transferred or not. Control the darkness of the Sabaody Lands and keep it from being so chaotic. That feeling will do. Therefore, Kuro chose an unlucky person among the hooligans who were released to do such a thing. This man was just right. Chapter 445 Tell Me If You¡¯re Not Happy Mark was very suitable. He was the most powerful gangster among the lucky ones. Smuggling some tobacco and alcohol from the Sabaody Archipelago embargo, he was not much different from a businessman. Just a little¡­ Kuro looked at Mark¡¯s shaking body and shook his head. Too timid. But this is already not bad. If you look further down, you will find ordinary gangsters. Then don¡¯t talk about Acura Star, he doesn¡¯t even have the right to do that. ¡°Gang¡­ Gangster Star, me?¡± Mark stammered, ¡°You mean, you want me to rule the darkness of Sabaody Archipelago?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would I call you here? I will hang you,¡± Kuro snapped. ¡®Don¡¯t you?¡¯ Mark did not dare to say this. He was afraid that once this terrible man was angry, he would order Marines to hang him. ¡°Relax, I don¡¯t want you to see me.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°As long as you do as I say, you will definitely have a share in the Dark World.¡± ¡°My¡­ copy?¡± Mark stared at Kuro, convinced that this man was not lying, and suddenly became excited. Yes, would such a powerful person lie to him? What did he have to lose? For such a person, there is no need for any schemes to deal with him. In Sabaody, the rumors about Kuro have changed almost every moment for the past three days. The madman from East Blue landed in Sabaody Archipelago. The unknown Killer Demon King slaughters in Area 30. The shameless Marine Admiral set his eyes on Area 20. Luciru Kuro is maintaining order. Rear Admiral Kuro leads his righteous Marines into Area 10. The noble and invincible Marine hero thoroughly investigated Sabaody Archipelago. In the end, killing will make people fearful and also awe. Sabaody¡¯s people, whether they were civilians or gangsters, businessmen or nobles, all expressed the deepest awe for this new Marine base chief. No one dared to resist this Rear Admiral, at least on the surface. For someone like Mark, such a terrifying existence is willing to throw him a chance, which is a pie falling from the sky. Obedient? Of course, he was obedient. Even if they don¡¯t look for him, he will be obedient because he is afraid of death. ¡°You are in charge of the dark order of Sabaody Archipelago. The result I want is simple. I don¡¯t want any chaos.¡± He sat back in his seat and pointed to the cigar in Mark¡¯s hand. ¡°That is the token. Tell my request to those dark forces who are still alive today. If there is a need¡­Sazir, there is no problem in leaving this to you.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Major General Kuro, you can trust me completely!¡± Finally, something to do! Finally, I don¡¯t get beaten every day! Sure enough, he was useful! ¡°Okay, okay, take him out.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Yes!¡± Basil saluted and went out with Mark. ¡°Hey, Basil.¡± Crowe also followed him out and called out to the excited Basil and said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Kuro to give you something. As an ensign, you have the power to mobilize some Marines, and I will support you. But if you still can¡¯t handle it, or if some things bother Mr. Kuro, you know the consequences¡­¡± ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Sazel shivered and most of her excitement dissipated. If he really troubled Major General Kuro again, Mr. Crowe would probably skin him alive. After all, the conditions are all there. Even a pig can fulfill them. If he doesn¡¯t do this well, he can forget about getting promoted and taking revenge in the future. He might as well go back to his hometown. But this also needs to be warned and no mistakes must be made. ¡°As long as you understand.¡± Crowe glanced at him and nodded. ¡°Do your job well. You are my direct subordinate. If you make me lose face in front of Mr. Kuro, I will not let you off easily.¡± With that, he pushed open the door and walked straight in. Basil pursed his lips and suddenly glared at Mark. ¡°If you ruin my business, I will skin you alive, do you hear me!¡± ¡°I, I understand¡­ Lord Basil,¡± Mark said weakly. ¡°You have to call me Second Lieutenant!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Is he gone?¡± Kuro asked as he watched Crowe enter. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been warned. Basil will satisfy us,¡± said Crowe. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t do this little thing well, he will go home and farm.¡± Kuro said angrily. It was almost resolved for him. In this atmosphere of fear, if he screwed up again, he would be thrown to the headquarters for a year and a half. ¡°Right, where is that bastard Marcy, is he gone?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°He left¡­ When he left, he even scolded you. I knocked him out and sent him to the ship.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said. The nature of Marcy¡¯s matter is not bad. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t done it with an old guy before, but the nature is different. At least, Kuro hates it, so he wrote a small essay. Headquarters was quite powerful. In less than a day, the punishment for Marcy was given. He was demoted to Captain of Headquarters and sent to the outer sea of North Blue. It¡¯s similar to Femboldi who made a mistake back then, but he probably doesn¡¯t have the same luck as Femboldi. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go in! Rear Admiral Kuro has no orders, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Suddenly, there was a sound outside the door. The door was pushed open and two men in black barged in. The Marines behind them did not seem to be able to stop them in time. ¡°We are CP.¡± One of the men in black said to Kuro expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you something.¡± ¡°CP?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why is CP looking for me? If you have a problem, go to Headquarters.¡± ¡°Just asking about the situation. I hope you can cooperate, Luciru Kuro.¡± The man in black said, ¡°Regarding the tenryubito, Saint Charles, he suddenly fainted in Zone 0 of Sabaody Archipelago a few days ago and a large number of slaves escaped. We hope you can give us an explanation.¡± ¡°Watch your words, CP organization.¡± Before Kuro could speak, Crowe stood up and said coldly, ¡°You are asking Marine, we are not your subordinate agency.¡± The man in black didn¡¯t even look at Crowe, his eyes were on Kuro. ¡°Answer me, Lucilu Kuro, this is the question of tenryubito!¡± Kuro leaned back and leaned directly against the back of the chair. He bit his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Excuse me, what level are you?¡± ¡°Answer my question!¡± The man in black shouted impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be hated by tenryubito!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and waved his hand. Bang!! Crowe¡¯s figure flashed and he quickly appeared behind the two men in black. The two men in black retched and knelt on the ground. ¡°I told you, watch your words.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said indifferently. Kuro looked at the two men in black and sneered, ¡°Tenryubito, if you have doubts, let Tenryubito come in person. If you have a problem with me, complain to the Marshal. I am just a loyal executive headquarters order to me. After all, I was ordered by the headquarters to be promoted and transferred to Sabaody.¡± ¡°What does that group of slaves running away have to do with me? I¡¯m busy reorganizing the Sabaody Archipelago environment. Isn¡¯t it normal that I didn¡¯t take care of everything?¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t like me and are not convinced, sue me.¡± Kuro looked fearless. Chapter 446 If You Can¡¯t Transfer It Away, I¡¯ll Eat the Table! ¡°You!¡± The man in black held his abdomen and glared at Kuro. ¡°You have to think carefully, Luciru Kuro. The consequences of this attitude towards us are unimaginable!¡± ¡°I am a major general!¡± Kuro straightened up, put his hands on the desk, and shouted at the two men in black, ¡°You answer me with your identity, and you don¡¯t even report before coming?! Question me? Question me, the current base chief of Sabaody Archipelago? Question me, a Marine Rear Admiral? I, the Marine who just killed Ledfield? I, the direct subordinate of Kizaru?¡± There seemed to be a little killing intent in his words, making the two men in black speechless for a moment. The man in black opened his mouth and said weakly, ¡°No, I¡¯m just replacing Tenryubito¡­¡± ¡°I told Tenryubito to complain!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and his killing intent surged out, suppressing the man in black until he almost fainted. ¡°Let me tell you, the Marine Base is a Marine Base, and the World Government is exclusive to the World Government. Otherwise, what is the use of setting up a Marine? The World Government can do it themselves. Crowe, throw it out.¡± With that, he pushed open the window at the back. Crowe walked over, picked up the two men in black by the back of their collars, and threw them directly at the window, throwing them out of the window. After doing all this, he said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Kuro, if we do this, the World Government¡­¡± ¡°World Government my ass.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for them to sue me. Sue me and say that I¡¯m very annoying in Sabaody Archipelago. Transfer me away, even if I have to go to the open sea.¡± Although he was ashamed of Marcy¡¯s character, he wanted Marcy¡¯s result. As a famous line goes¡ªI want to switch with him. I really want to change with Marcy! Kuro asked Crow to close the window and did not even look at the situation outside. He sat back, smoked his cigar, and muttered, ¡°After doing so much, I have reported my name and specific position. I will also file a complaint with more precision. I hope that nothing goes wrong.¡± ¡°Is there a need to make it so exaggerated?¡± Leda ate potato chips and said, ¡°I think the Sabaody Archipelago is very good. It¡¯s fun and delicious.¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± Kuro glared at her and said, ¡°Where you can¡¯t eat and where you can¡¯t play. Isn¡¯t the Pegasus Island developed by me better than this? The most important thing is safety, safety, understand? This kind of damn place has to be checked every year. When Headquarters was in Marien Vando, the pirates didn¡¯t stop. Now that Headquarters is gone, how good do you think it can be?¡± ¡°If this continues, I will be promoted! If I am promoted again, I will be a Vice-Admiral. Vice-Admiral, do you understand? That will be very dangerous! I am already in enough danger as a Rear Admiral. If there is any movement, I will reach the New World!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the base chief? It¡¯s not that easy. You can¡¯t change the transfer order immediately,¡± Leda said. She was a Lieutenant Colonel now, so of course she knew something about naval agencies. For something like a transfer order, it is very difficult to change it again after a period of time. It is easy to change it when the level is low, but it is even more troublesome to change it when the level is high. It took Akainu a long time to communicate with the higher-ups about relocating the headquarters, and some follow-up things were more cumbersome. Vice-Admirals in the Marine Corps are basically the base commanders of the various bases. Once they have been fixed for a long time, they will not change. In this world, Marines have their own factions. A Vice-Admiral Base Commander is equivalent to a large faction. It is actually very difficult to make a move. Similarly, when Kuro was originally a colonel and a brigadier general, he developed Pegasus Island, so that place is equivalent to Kuro¡¯s own base. Even if he is promoted and transferred away, that place will be tacitly recognized by the Marine as his. Otherwise, if Cass wanted to guard there, it would not be easy to report it. Unless there is an exchange of interests, Kuro will voluntarily give up Pegasus Island, but that will inevitably be a greater benefit. This is the way the serious faction deals within the Navy. This kind of thing was not unusual. Therefore, for someone like Kuro, if he is not transferred away in a short period of time when he arrives at Sabaody Archipelago, Sabaody Archipelago will become his base. Although the local tax is very good¡­ To be honest, Kuro does not want it. Pegasus Island was enough for him. ¡°In my opinion, the World Government will definitely not like me. After all, Tenryubito has already sent people to ask about me. When the time comes, the Headquarters will not be able to withstand the pressure. Although Sakasugi said that he is a little strong, if he becomes a Marshal¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a Marshal. Unlike the Admiral, there are too many things to coordinate. Even he may not be able to withstand the pressure sometimes.¡± Just like Zephyr, the higher-ups definitely don¡¯t want him to leave his job, but the World Government¡¯s stupid operation directly bypassed the Marine Headquarters. After all, Shichibukai is also one of the three direct agencies of the World Government and is on equal footing with Marine. Marines may have objections, but if they can¡¯t change the minds of those damn old men, then they can only do it. Even if they obey in secret, they can¡¯t refuse, let alone teach the World Government how to do things. Otherwise, why would he make such a big fuss? It was to make people complain. ¡°You may not know¡­¡± Kuro said, ¡°No one can resist the complaints of those merchants, rich people, nobles, and tenryubito. We usually call this kind of people ¡®Head Iron Monster¡¯. Let¡¯s not talk about demotion. If I can¡¯t be transferred away, I will eat this table!¡± His words were confident, as if he had everything under control. ¡­ . Mary Joa. Pangu City. Between powers. Five old men were there posing POSS. After the two men in black returned, the news reached here immediately. ¡°Something big has happened in Sabaodya these days. That Luciru Kuro is too ruthless.¡± The old man with a map on his head took a look at the report and said to the other four, ¡°What should we do? Should we reprimand Sakasugi first?¡± ¡°Not appropriate.¡± The long-bearded old man shook his head. ¡°Although the means of this Lucilu Kuro are fierce, it is also in line with the duty of a Marine. He also has a very good environment for Tenryubito. Charles has also said this. Kuro has worried about him and advised him not to move around in Marigoya.¡± ¡°Is that Olex Sharp really that powerful? Or did he get the Devil Fruit in the year he escaped?¡± The red-skinned old man asked. ¡°Someone who is already dead, there is no need to say anymore. Lucilu Kuro admitted that he killed him. Hmph, he was clearly killed by that little pirate. Do you want the credit so much?¡± The old man with glasses and a knife clicked his tongue. ¡°That little Marine probably thinks that he is the Rear Admiral and is a little angry. The means he made¡­ is it for us to see?¡± The curly-haired old man pondered and said, ¡°In any case, the environment of Sabaody Archipelago has changed, but we can¡¯t ignore so many complaints. Contact Sakasugi and let him deal with it.¡± Chapter 447 I Want to Be the Spear in Front New Headquarters. Marshal¡¯s office. Akainu hung up the phone and the cigar in his mouth swirled with smoke, covering his face until it could not be seen. Vaguely, one could see the corners of his mouth curling up. ¡°Good job.¡± After a long time, he slowly spoke. On the side, Kizaru, who was leisurely drinking tea, said in surprise, ¡°Oh ~ Is it about Kuro?¡± ¡°Well, Luciru Kuro, don¡¯t you already know? That kid killed a lot of people in Sabaody Archipelago.¡± Akainu said to Kizaru, ¡°The Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) have sent an inquiry. In Sabaody Archipelago, there are many complaints about Lucilu Kuro¡¯s mishandling.¡± ¡°Oh, so scary.¡± Kizaru was surprised. ¡°What about Kuro?¡± ¡°Handle?¡± Akainu said, ¡°Do you want me to deal with Kurlo, Polusalino?¡± Kizaru shrugged and made no comment. ¡°No need to deal with it.¡± A smile appeared on Akainu¡¯s face. ¡°He did a good job. Such means are what we Marines should have. Not to mention that those old men above don¡¯t pursue this matter, even if they do, I will bear it!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that you have a heart. I think so too.¡± Kizaru slowly took a sip of tea and said, ¡°If Mariejois is busy, I have time to go in the near future.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean, I will pass it on.¡± Akainu nodded and said, ¡°As for Kuro, leave him in Sabaody Archipelago for the time being. I will let him come up when I have the chance.¡± With that, his fist glowed red again, ¡°Justice cannot be blasphemed. A Marine who follows justice, I will not make things difficult for him!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Achoo!¡± Kuro sneezed violently. He rubbed his nose and leaned back in his chair in boredom. He looked at the window blankly for a long time before sighing. ¡°The weather is so good¡­¡± The weather in Sabaody Archipelago is indeed good. As a famous tourist destination of the Grand Line, this place rarely rains. It is clear weather all year round. Coupled with the bubbles that constantly fly up from the trees, it becomes colorful under the sunlight and is especially beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s such good weather, why didn¡¯t you call?¡± Kuro sighed again and turned to look at Den Den Mushi on the table, which was motionless, and then at his wristwatch Den Den Mushi. There was no movement or sound. It had been a long time. Not to mention the phone, this Den Den Mushi¡¯s eyes were not even open. Not a single phone call! What happened to the complaint! What happened to asking! Didn¡¯t you say that you would transfer me to a demotion! It was just like the bubble outside. There was nothing left after it exploded. It made Kuro look like a living dead. He waited here every day and lost his soul. **TIP** The door was pushed open. Leda appeared at the door excitedly. ¡°Hey, Kuro, go out and play!¡± ¡°Play my ass!¡± Kuro glared back at him. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. If you want to play, go play by yourself.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lida pouted and silently retreated again. ¡°What the hell!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°None of them can make me worry.¡± Because these people are starting again. Leda played and ate every day. Crowe began to patrol the Sabaody Archipelago again. Every time someone called him ¡°Mr. Crowe¡±, he would call him ¡°Military and Civilian Fish Love¡±. Basil is busy with Acura Star, and things have been going well recently, so there is nothing to bother him about. Fanny, on the other hand, had set up another research institute here, and there were constant explosions every day. Kiwi is busy with new dishes every day, although it makes Kuro a little lucky, but¡­ ¡°This place is not right!¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°What kind of daily life is this! Doesn¡¯t daily life in Sabaody Archipelago mean that I will be stationed in Sabaody Archipelago?¡± If he were to do this in another place, such as his base camp, Pegasus Island, or his hometown, East Blue, then Kuro would be very happy. If these people started their daily lives, it basically meant that he would be safe. But it¡¯s nothing in Sabaody Archipelago! ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Logically speaking, I do have one. With so many people complaining, Headquarters can¡¯t stand it. No matter how stubborn Sakasugi is, he has to consider the opinions of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). It¡¯s impossible for those five idiots who only know how to play politics to support me at this time, right?¡± The art of politics is compromise. If you take a step back and he takes a step back, things will be resolved. People who are too rigid are not suitable to be politicians. As for politicians ¡­ Don¡¯t be ridiculous. There is no such creature in this world. Kuro knew the reality of this world, but because he knew it too well, he lost interest. Just like the old man, if you see too much, you will be like light. The world is too heavy, so heavy that no one can say that they can carry it. Kuro could not even carry it. So, wouldn¡¯t it be nice for him to find a place to retire? ¡°Kuro.¡± At the door, Leda poked her head out again. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°On our side, a new colonel has been transferred to replace Marcy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°New Colonel? I didn¡¯t ask for anything.¡± Leda turned sideways and walked into the office, and behind her came a strong man with a shy look. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, long time no see.¡± Wilbur lowered his head shyly and then thought of something. He raised his head and saluted and said loudly, ¡°Colonel Wilbur has officially transferred from Marin Van Do to Sabaody!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­¡± Kuro said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You transferred from Headquarters? Flat? Who did you offend?¡± Transfer from Marin Van Doping to Sabaody? Although the distance is very close, the comfort level is incomparable. Although Marin Van Do is no longer a Headquarters, it is still a G-1. Isn¡¯t it better to be a Marine there than in this lousy place? Marin Van Do will not be attacked by pirates, while Sabaody¡­ Pirates are like leeks. After cutting a wave, they can grow again and they still have to deal with tenryubito. Rich people can¡¯t be offended. In such a damn place, which Marine will come? ¡°Well, hehehe¡­ Headquarters has its own arrangements.¡± Wilbur smiled awkwardly. He did not dare to say that he had requested the application. Although he admired Kuro, he could not say this. It would not be good if Rear Admiral Kuro thought that he had deliberately approached him. ¡°Forget it, you are still very good, much better than my subordinates.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°How about this, you will be responsible for the internal affairs of the Marine base.¡± Under him, only Crowe and Cass can work at the school level. He definitely doesn¡¯t dare to bring that hot-blooded idiot Cass with him. It¡¯s good to leave him on Pegasus Island. Then the only one who is busy is Crowe. In addition to being his adjutant, he has to be fully responsible for everything in the Sabaody Marine Base, including all Marine matters such as public security in the outside world. Although he was in a ¡°military and civilian relationship¡± every day, this was his only comfort. If he pushed him too hard, Kuro felt that he would be busy to death. It was good that Wilbur was here. This person is sensible and has a high comprehension ability. Kuro is very relieved to give him some power. ¡°Yes!!¡± When Wilbur heard Kuro say so, he answered loudly and excitedly. As soon as I came, I had such a heavy responsibility! Rear Admiral Kuro really appreciates me! This is really¡­ really great!!! During this period of time, Wilbur was not idle. Because he admired his idol too much, he collected Rear Admiral Kuro¡¯s resume, including those of his subordinates. Flo Lida, a great genius with a powerful body technique. She usually maintains a young body and will transform at the time of battle. She is very violent and is a capable subordinate of Major General Kuro. Crowe used to be a pirate¡­ but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Now Crowe is the right-hand man of Major General Kuro, a think tank. He does everything, even more than a butler. There is also Doug Cass, who also shone in the War Of The Best. It is said that he was just an ordinary Marine back then. It was because he followed Rear Admiral Kuro that he has today¡¯s achievements. Now, he is the Base Chief of Pegasus Island alone. As for his subordinates below, Wilbur¡¯s eyes were not there. He is a colonel, compared to these direct subordinates. Major General Kuro¡¯s right-hand man and the shield on his back are all there, but there is one place that is not there. I want to be the spear in front of Rear Admiral Kuro and clear all obstacles for him! Wilbur swore to himself. Chapter 448 One Must Be Careful ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Kuro looked suspiciously at the agitated Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯m just touched by your trust!¡± When Wilbur said this, he could not help but cry. ¡°This poor child¡­¡± Kuro shook his head. He must have been bullied badly in Marin Vando. Otherwise, why would he cry as soon as he came? It¡¯s just a little power. It can be seen what kind of person he is in Marin Vando. ¡°Okay, okay, go down and do your work, don¡¯t waste time.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Yes!¡± Wilbur wiped his tears and said, ¡°But¡­ I brought Marshal Akainu¡¯s news to you on the way here.¡± ¡°Oh? What news does he have?¡± Kuro perked up. Not by phone, no telegram, but by a Marine relay? Then this matter must be something that let him down! Thinking about it in reverse, Akainu was so stubborn that he wanted to mention him, but this time it must not be as simple as not mentioning him. Maybe he would be demoted. Otherwise, why would he be so embarrassed to speak? Even the old man didn¡¯t send any message! ¡°Tell me quickly!¡± Kuro was a little excited. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wilbur lowered his head guiltily and whispered, ¡°The Marshal said that he hopes that you will work hard in Sabaody. In addition, Sabaody has done a good job¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, what else?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kuro stuck his head out and his eyes widened. ¡°Where¡¯s my demotion news? Where¡¯s my transfer news?¡± ¡°There is no such thing, Major General Kuro¡­¡± Wilbur opened his mouth and comforted him. ¡°I know how Rear Admiral Kuro feels. He has clearly dealt with the chaos in Sabaody Archipelago, but he has not even been promoted. It is really depressing that Headquarters has not done anything. But I think Headquarters must have its difficulties. Rear Admiral Kuro, I am on your side. I will definitely support you!¡± What demotion, what transfer¡­ Isn¡¯t that ironic? But come to think of it, after doing such a big thing in Sabaody Archipelago and almost being charged with the crime of ¡®Murderous Demon King¡¯ for justice, he still did not get promoted. The higher-ups are too hateful! It has to be known that the reputation of Rear Admiral Kuro has already spread in the Marine Corps. He killed tens of thousands of people in three days. This level is comparable to the Demon Slayer Order! This is his Demon Slayer Token alone! One can imagine the pressure. In the end, righteous actions were not rewarded¡­ It was normal to have resentment. The Marshal must have known this and asked me to tell Rear Admiral Kuro. ¡°Why are you supporting me? I¡­ F*ck!¡± Kuro opened his mouth and looked at Wilbur, who did not know anything and still looked guilty. He suddenly felt a little tired. ¡°Okay, you can go out first¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand helplessly and let Wilbur go out first. The latter saluted and left silently. ¡°Hey, Kuro, last time you said you wanted to eat the table¡­¡± Leda giggled. ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Kuro snapped, ¡°Am I eating a table? I¡¯m just making an analogy. How can you take Marine¡¯s words seriously?¡± Saying that, he said a series of incomprehensible words such as ¡®this is a metaphor¡¯ and ¡®rhetorical method¡¯, and the office was instantly filled with happy air. Then, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became! Bang!! He pounded his fist on the table, and from the surface of the table came what seemed to be a ¡®-1¡¯ sign, and a slight question. ¡°What the hell!¡± Kuro roared, ¡°Isn¡¯t that scumbag Tenryubito! I even threw out his lackey. Doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed? Come and mess with me! Is Tenryubito¡¯s energy so low that he doesn¡¯t even have the face to transfer a Rear Admiral?!¡± Leda looked at him blankly. Rear Admiral, Rear Admiral is also divided into ordinary and extraordinary. You keep saying ¡®Kizaru¡¯ every day, ¡®Ridefield Terminator¡¯. Can an ordinary Rear Admiral achieve that? ¡°Then what if they are not transferred away? The Sabaody Archipelago has been cleaned up by you. If you kill another wave, it will affect the civilians.¡± Leda asked. ¡°I¡¯m not that heartless!¡± Kuro glared at Leda and sat down. He lit a cigar and held it in his mouth. ¡°Hiss¡­ Lida, do you think I¡¯m pressed here?¡± He touched his chin and thought of a possibility. ¡°Was the incident last time too big? I heard that the higher-ups are dissatisfied with me and they pressed me here?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Leda shook her head and said, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong with pressing it here. Sabaody Archipelago is very fun.¡± ¡°Please be more careful, I beg you, can you be useful occasionally?¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°Hmph, I have always been useful!¡± Leda said. ¡°Okay, okay, go and find that idiot Crowe. Don¡¯t let him play any more ¡®military and civilian affairs¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda responded and trotted out. Soon she came back again and brought Chlo? back. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you wanted to see me?¡± Crowe said. ¡°Well¡­ analyze it for me. The last time I was in North Blue, did Vinsmoke¡¯s complaint indirectly cause me to press here and not move?¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said. ¡°Vinsmoke¡­ It seems that there is. Their energy is not low and they can even affect the policies of the World Government.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°The replicators and combat power unique to that family are what the World Government needs to contact. Otherwise¡­ Mr. Kuro, you should be a Vice-Admiral or even a Grand¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such a terrible thing!¡± Kuro quickly interrupted Crowe and continued, ¡°So this time, does it mean that Tenryubito¡¯s complaint is valid, but for some reason, I was pressed here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, that¡¯s Tenryubito, and the World Government¡¯s resolution can¡¯t be canceled in a short time. Otherwise, based on what we did in Sabaody Archipelago, you should be promoted¡­¡± ¡°I told you not to say such terrible things, bastard!!¡± Kuro glared at Crowe. ¡°Do you want a beating, Crowe!¡± Crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°In short, Mr. Kuro, you may be held here by the World Government. Marshal Akainu and Admiral Kizaru may not be able to tell you in detail because of this reason. They are afraid that you will misunderstand, so they did not take the initiative to contact you. You have half of the command power of Marin Van Do, and it is very likely that Headquarters is compensating you.¡± ¡°I want an egg as compensation.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and leaned back, muttering, ¡°If I¡¯m really pressed here¡­ it¡¯s not unacceptable.¡± As long as he doesn¡¯t get promoted. As long as you don¡¯t get promoted, you can stay in Sabaody Archipelago for any length of time. When the time comes, he can still fulfill his long-cherished wish. ¡°But in between, I need to do something¡­¡± Kuro thought for a while and said, ¡°According to these two operations, I¡¯ve done it and I¡¯ve offended them. If I do this, it may be a good thing. Once the World Government is annoyed with me, they won¡¯t care about me. At that time, whether they are transferred away or pressed to death in Sabaody, it can be considered¡­¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it!¡± He straightened his body and said to Crowe, ¡°Go, get me a plaque. It¡¯s a plaque for ¡®Safe Justice¡¯. I¡¯m a Major General after all. I still need a plaque. I have to pay attention to my character.¡± Chapter 449 What Danger Can There Be in the Four Seas? Safe justice is the justice that Kuro believes in. In fact, he is just going with the flow. After all, every slightly famous Marine believes in a kind of justice and they even say it openly. He is a Rear Admiral after all, he can say his justice to cover up his cowardice¡­ No, it is the essence of wanting to be safe. It¡¯s always good to have one. Many things can be used as an excuse. In any case, he is now pressed here by the higher-ups. In other words, this is also a pattern that suits his intentions. It was best to massage him until the end of time. If I can¡¯t hold him down and transfer him away, that¡¯s not bad. Of course, in order not to go to the New World, he had to do some things. Pirates, as usual. But for these people in Sabaody, he also has to guarantee a high-pressure method to make them complain constantly, so that the World Government will always have a headache. This place has to be high-pressure, and it has to be suppressed for three or four years before the situation of slave trafficking can get better. Only those rich people and nobles will not have such thoughts, or they might as well go to a new island to start another business. Kuro is invisible and not bothered. But other than Sabaody Archipelago, other places may not be so safe. Under high pressure, even if a pirate comes every year, according to the old rules of killing and releasing, it will not appear that he wants credit. At that time, there will only be two outcomes. First, he will be held here and not move. Second, he will be transferred to a remote place. He could accept either one. This is the most appropriate way to deal with it. ¡°Hahaha, I finally found a good way.¡± Thinking of this, he could not help but laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at your lack of wisdom and your lack of wisdom.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It turns out that I still have to do it myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed, you didn¡¯t yell at me before¡­¡± Leda pouted. ¡°Go, go, go, stop acting cute here. If you have nothing to do, go eat your food. There is so much food in Sabaody Archipelago, can¡¯t it stop your mouth?¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Oh, speaking of this, Cass sent a telegram last time about the situation on Pegasus Island. It¡¯s very detailed. In addition to the normal development, it seems that a craftsman who is good at making doughnuts has come recently. Ah¡­ I want to go back and try it.¡± When Leda thought of this, she faintly drooled. ¡°Just let him send it, or let that craftsman come. Why bother?¡± Kuro said. ¡°It will take a few days to send it over. The taste is not right. It¡¯s best to eat it while it¡¯s hot. That craftsman¡­ Cass said that he doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere and just wants to stay on Pegasus Island. It seems that he likes the environment of Pegasus Island,¡± Leda said. ¡°Pegasus Island has been developed so well by me. Everyone wants to live there.¡± Kuro said proudly. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll go back and try the doughnut.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but you have to have enough personnel and use my staff to choose the largest Battleship. You have to have a full staff and you have to bring the logistics. When you go, go and say hello to Kaz and say that I¡¯m greeting him. Also, watch his movements and tell him not to do anything stupid for the time being.¡± ¡°I see¡­ but Cass should be fine on Pegasus Island,¡± Leda said. ¡°Just in case, we can warn him. Although West Blue is definitely fine now, no pirates dare to approach that place.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°After all, in the Four Seas, who is stupid enough to attack Pegasus Island with such tight protection?¡± This has been verified over time. He had been on Pegasus Island for eight months and he did not know how many pirates had come, but none of them had successfully landed. Either sink to the sea or slip away. There is no third option. ¡°Besides, with that idiot Kaz here, even if he is hit, with his strength, it will be solved in minutes. Although I have a headache for him, it is undeniable that he is much more reliable than you.¡± This was what Kuro was especially helpless about. Those who understood him were useless. Those who know him in reverse are especially reliable. Who the hell can I reason with? ¡­ . West Blue. Pegasus Island. After Kuro left, nothing major happened on Pegasus Island. Life continued and the island became more prosperous. Otherwise, after he left, Pegasus Island, which was taken over by Kaz, would be more lively. In the past, when Kuro was around, he did not care about a lot of things. He only cared about his own safety. When there was no pirate threat in the later stages, he basically threw his hands away. As a result, even if Kaz was there at that time, he was mostly training in the base or going out to find pirates if he had something to do. He did not pay much attention to the island. But after he took over, it was different. The difference between Kaz and Kuro is that he does his best. This is the career that Mr. Kuro has given him. Not only must he maintain it, but he must also take it to the next step! Islander in trouble, Marine! There is injustice, Marines will mediate! Even if they have to harvest rice, Marines will do it for them! In the long run, Pegasus Island and Marine are more closely connected and safer. This attracts more people to settle here. One of them was a famous person on the island recently. Pegasus Island, Tourist Street. In front of a store that displayed all kinds of donuts, there was a long line of people. Kaz was also in the line, and soon it was his turn. He stood in front and shouted, ¡°Master Olga!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s you again, Lieutenant Colonel Kaz.¡± Olga, as he called her, was wearing a white chef¡¯s uniform and a tall hat. She was thin and had thick dark circles under her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me! Master Olga, please go to the Sabaody Archipelago. There is someone there who wants to taste your cooking,¡± Kaz said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Olga waved her hand. ¡°This place is so safe, so I will stay here forever. Hey, I bought this property with money and I have to pay a large tax every year. You Marines will protect me.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I, Kaz, do things one step at a time. I just want you to go to Sabaody and give your most important subordinates a taste of your cooking.¡± Kaz said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your safety. If you care so much about the danger, I can even send half of my forces to let Donald lead the team and escort you to Sabaody.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Olga glared at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe at sea at all. No matter how exaggerated the defense force is, it¡¯s just squeezed on a ship! It¡¯s not easy for me to convince¡­ Forget it, you can¡¯t convince me. If that person wants to taste it so much, just let that person come over. I will greet him with my best craftsmanship.¡± ¡°But¡­ that won¡¯t satisfy my wish!¡± Kaz said righteously, ¡°I just want to personally lead a team to see the person I respect the most and report everything about Pegasus Island to him!¡± He suddenly bowed and said to Olga seriously, ¡°Please, if there is any problem, please tell me and I will try my best to solve it!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Olga looked at Kaz with a complicated expression and sighed after a long time. ¡°You are also a serious man¡­¡± He looked at the people in the line around him and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s closed today. We¡¯ll be early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh? No way, I¡¯ve been waiting in line for so long.¡± ¡°Hey, are you going to close the shop just like that! At least take us customers seriously. Aren¡¯t customers God!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s keep it open for a while. I¡¯ve been queuing for two hours.¡± The customers cried out. ¡°I said that we will close today, don¡¯t argue!¡± Olga shouted at them and angrily pulled the shop door halfway. Seeing this, the customers knew that there was nothing to eat this time and scattered. It was the same before. Ever since Olga came, she would close down on the spot every few days. Many customers complained about being wronged, but after complaining, they still couldn¡¯t help but come to queue. Because his doughnuts ¡­ they do taste good. After they left, Olga looked at Kaz, who was still bowing, and sighed. ¡°I really can¡¯t go with you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of anything, but on the sea¡­ it¡¯s really dangerous. You Marines can¡¯t solve it.¡± ¡°There is nothing Marines can¡¯t solve!¡± Kaz straightened up and said seriously, ¡°If it¡¯s to resist evil, I, Kaz, will sacrifice my life!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t solve it¡­¡± Olga shook her head. ¡°The reason why I am unwilling to go out is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) ¡®Big Mom¡¯¡­¡± ¡­ . Above the sea. A Pirate Ship broke through the waves and went straight ahead. ¡°Pegasus Island is up ahead, the recently famous island.¡± A man looked ahead with binoculars. ¡°Well¡­¡± There was another person near him. He crossed his arms and looked serious. ¡°The person Mom wants can¡¯t escape.¡± Chapter 450 Mere Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) The ship on the sea is a standard ¡®Big Mom¡¯ pirate ship for cadres. The person holding the binoculars was a tall thin man with long white hair that covered his right eye. He was wearing a black cloak, and under the cloak was a white dress with a sword at his waist. Charlotte Rezan, the thirty-third son of Charlotte Lindsey. Beside him was a fat, tall man with a long nose. His black hair was tied into a bun and tied with a hairpin. He was wearing a wool coat and a red and white striped scarf. The scarf covered half of his face and his arms were armored. Compared to his fat body, his head was very small. On the back of this man was a large Tai Sword. Charlotte Snagg, twenty-fifth son of Charlotte Ling-Ling. One of the original Four Sweet Commanders was the ¡®Minister of Food¡¯. ¡°Brother Snag, after capturing Olga this time, Mom will definitely like you again. At that time, maybe you can restore the position of the ¡®Four Sweet Commanders¡¯.¡± Rezan put down the telescope and said. ¡°That kind of thing is impossible¡­¡± Snag¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. ¡°Razan, let me tell you, the ¡®Admiral¡¯ is not allowed to lose so badly. I lost. That bastard Urki defeated me and humiliated me in front of Mom. No matter how much Mom likes me in the future, I can never be a ¡®Admiral¡¯ again.¡± ¡°But¡­ whatever Mom wants, we have to do it.¡± Snagg stared ahead of the sea. ¡°We must also raid the Marine base!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated, Brother Snagg.¡± Rezan said, ¡°This place used to be the station of Marine Lucilu Kuro, but he was transferred to Sabaody on the Grand Line some time ago. His subordinate, Doug Gregg Kaz, is stationed here. I heard that he intervened in the war between the Vinsmoke family and four countries in the North Blue and robbed 3,000 replicators of the Vinsmoke family. His ability is not bad, but his strength doesn¡¯t seem strong.¡± ¡°Pegasus Island¡¯s defense power is very strong. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to break in, but once we land, as long as you kill Doug Cass first, then this island will be under our control.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Snack nodded. ¡°You are the best at analysis. Just do as you say.¡± Rayzan laughed. ¡°Pegasus Island is the most prosperous island in the West Blue recently. If we rob it, we can also get a lot of wealth. But the only thing to consider is that Lucilu Kuro, for doing such a thing, will make him jealous of us.¡± ¡°We are pirates.¡± Snack snorted. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t hate us, he still has to be caught when he meets us. There¡¯s no need to care about him. Mom is the strongest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, Mom is the strongest!¡± Rayzan nodded in agreement. The ship sailed on and soon saw the outline of Pegasus Island. ¡­ . On the island. Olga was telling Kaz about the experience. ¡°I used to be a doughnut maker in a town in the New World. Because of my fame, I was chosen by Big Mom. I was originally very excited. After all, that is ¡®Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡¯. It is a very honorable thing to be invited by Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) to be his subordinate, even in my hometown.¡± ¡°So I went to Totland¡­¡± Fear appeared on Olga¡¯s face. ¡°But that woman¡­ that terrible woman, Big Mom, she is too terrible. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t even dare to sleep. That is a woman who can make people¡¯s souls tremble. She sucked my soul and life, and there, every six months, I have to give up one month of my life. That kind of place¡­¡± Olga gritted her teeth. ¡°This is still light. If that¡¯s all, it¡¯s not impossible to endure. After all, I joined the ¡®Big Mom¡¯ Pirates at that time. It¡¯s okay to sacrifice a little. But¡­ but that woman is too scary. When she¡¯s hungry, even her own son will be killed. I¡¯m afraid that sooner or later, I will become like this, especially since she likes to eat doughnuts recently¡­¡± ¡°In the end, I found an opportunity to buy something and escaped from the ship, but as long as it¡¯s on the Grand Line, whether it¡¯s ¡®Paradise¡¯ or ¡®New World¡¯, I don¡¯t feel safe. Every day, every day, every day, I¡¯m looking for the next location and relying on my own skills to make some money to prepare for the next place. It¡¯s the same for Pegasus Island¡­¡± Olga looked up at the sky and said, ¡°I actually like this place very much. It is very peaceful. There is no darkness and no pirates dare to come in. You Marines are also very good. If possible, I want to stay here for a long time. But this time, I can stay for so long, it is already the limit¡­¡± ¡°My life is in the hands of Big Mom. The movements that she can easily grasp, no matter where I go, I won¡¯t be able to last long¡­ Maybe after a while, I should leave. It¡¯s not just because of the Big Mom pirates. Totland¡¯s intelligence ability is also world-class. They don¡¯t even need to use pirates to catch me.¡± With that, he sighed and said to Kaz, ¡°Is there someone who wants to eat my doughnut? If I go to Sabaody, can you send me to East Blue? That remote place, maybe I will stay longer.¡± Kaz listened and said, ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Just?¡± Olga froze and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! Big Mom, the most powerful woman in the world!¡± ¡°A mere Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)!!!¡± Kaz¡¯s shout shocked Olga, and she looked at him blankly. The bearded man shouted, ¡°We are Marines! The role of Marines is to protect civilians from being bullied, whether he is a pirate or something else. In the face of justice, there is no retreat!¡± ¡°I am Mr. Kuro¡¯s subordinate, the subordinate of the person who will definitely become a general! Whether it is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) or Pirate King or something, as long as I hinder Mr. Kuro, I, Kaz, will not allow it!¡± Kaz¡¯s body was surrounded by white gas. ¡°I am a man who has sworn to be Mr. Kuro¡¯s shield! If I can¡¯t even satisfy the wish of his favorite subordinate, Miss Lida, and I have to compromise because of the reputation of a pirate, how can I make a shield and face Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°If Mr. Kuro is here, he will not let the civilians fall into panic and escape because of their fear of pirates! After all, this is Pegasus Island, Mr. Kuro¡¯s station, Cass¡¯s station, and Marine¡¯s station!¡± ¡°Marines in front, pirates should retreat! Justice in front, evil will not appear!!¡± ¡°Stay! Master Olga, please believe us Marines, we¡­ will not let the pirates hurt you!¡± Under the white mist, Kaz¡¯s body was enveloped, making him look very holy, like a god falling from the Upper World. Unconsciously, Olga was a little stunned¡­ Chapter 451 I Want to Arrest You! ¡°Report!¡± Just as Olga was a little stunned, a Dougreg Marine trotted closer, saluted and said in a short tone: ¡°Big Mom Pirate Ship, approach.¡± ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± Olga¡¯s face changed and her body was a little limp. She said in despair, ¡°They really chased us¡­ After running for so long, were they still discovered?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Kaz said, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± With that, he turned to the Marine and ordered, ¡°Notify the residents of the island to take refuge and gather the troops. We are going to fight the pirates!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dogger Marine saluted hard and trotted away. ¡°Master Olga¡­¡± Kaz said seriously: ¡°I will prove to you that pirates can¡¯t break Marines. Swear in the name of ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯ that I will protect you!¡± With that, he walked away, his cloak fluttering in the wind. The word ¡®justice¡¯ fluttering behind his cloak made Olga a little absent-minded. It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t turned to Marines for help before. But the answer he got was almost powerless. After all, that was Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the emperor of the sea. It is an existence that even the World Government has to take seriously. Be it strength or power, it is the top in the sea. How could an ordinary Marine have the ability to stop Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? The best answer he encountered was only to inform the Ministry and nothing more. Gradually, Olga never asked for help again. Like a fugitive, she settled on one island for a while and then set off to another island. Until here, for the first time, he was said so solemnly by a Marine. ¡°For what? ¡­¡± Olga opened her mouth and suddenly shouted, ¡°Why do you want to protect me!¡± Kaz only paused for a moment before continuing forward. ¡°Marines protecting civilians is our duty and mission.¡± Before he left, Kaz said something that struck Olga like a thunderbolt. Yeah ¡­ Marines are responsible for protecting civilians, but why¡­ I would be so surprised. He took a deep breath and looked directly at Kaz¡¯s back and bowed deeply. ¡°Please!¡± At the port, with Kaz¡¯s arrival, his Dougary Marines are almost assembled. As the backbone of the Vinsmoke family¡ªthe replicants¡ªtheir mobility is of course first-class, and they are more efficient than the trained Headquarters Marines. They are lined up in a neat line with guns in their hands and sabers at their waists, standing straight. On the shore, a large number of heavy artillery entered the activation state. The Marines split into three groups and stood by in front of the heavy artillery. Everyone was looking at the endless sea. Gradually, on the horizon, the outline of a huge ship gradually rose and rushed towards them. ¡°Telescope.¡± Kaz reached out and a Marine held out his binoculars. He looked forward and saw the Big Mom logo. It is indeed Big Mom¡¯s ship! On that ship, many people were wearing clothes similar to chess pieces and were waiting. It was the military force of Totland ¡ª Chess Soldiers. Without a doubt, this is the cadre of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) ¡®Big Mom¡¯. And the leader¡­ ¡°Charlotte Snag and Charlotte Rezan¡­ the two sons of Big Mom, especially Snag¡­ the bounty is 600 million. I heard that they were defeated by last year¡¯s supernova in the New World.¡± Kaz lowered his binoculars and said solemnly, ¡°This is a strong enemy for me. I may not be a match for such an enemy, but for justice, I will not retreat!¡± ¡°Companions!¡± He shouted, ¡°My family!¡± ¡°The enemy is the cadre of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Big Mom Pirates, Charlotte Snack, one of the original ¡®Four Sweet Commanders¡¯. Their destination is Pegasus Island, which is the people behind us. As Marines, as people who uphold justice, what should we do!¡± ¡°Protect!¡± The Marines spoke together. ¡°What if I can¡¯t beat him?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up!¡± Doug Gregg¡¯s Marine continued. ¡°Very good!¡± Kaz nodded. ¡°I swear on Tenacious Justice that we will never give up!¡± ¡°Ready¡­¡± As the giant ship approached, he stretched out his hand and prepared to give the order. ¡°Hey, Brother Snag, Marines have found us. This place can only be rushed like this. The rest of the place is filled with hills and hills, it¡¯s not so easy to land.¡± At the other end of the ship, Rezan raised his binoculars and said. Snag said gloomily: ¡°I am Mom¡¯s son, I can just rush over, it¡¯s just some cannons!¡± ¡°Fire!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! As the ship approached, Kaz waved his arm heavily. A large number of heavy cannons on the shore roared at the same time, and countless shells flew from the shore. ¡°Leave it to me, Brother Snag.¡± Rezan put down his binoculars and looked at the large number of shells flying over. He suddenly jumped up and instantly pulled out his knife in the air, turning it into a coherent white line. With a few swishes, the shells that flew to the side of the ship were neatly cut. Boom!! The shells exploded in the air and echoed with the splashes caused by the shells falling into the water. None of the shells hit. ¡°Here we go again.¡± As soon as he finished dealing with the wave, another cannonball like an iron curtain came close to the shore. As soon as Rayzan landed on the bow of the ship, he jumped up again and cut open the shells that were falling towards the ship. The movement of the ship was completely unaffected. Soon, the ship was close to the shore. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you think you can stop us with a mere shell?¡± Snag stepped out with a gloomy face and suddenly rushed forward. The Tachi on his back was pulled out by him at this moment. Holding it with both hands, he hacked hard at the bearded man in front of him. ¡°Douglas Kaz! Die!¡± The cold light shone in and Snack hacked down on his head. Clang!!! The blade stopped above Kaz¡¯s head. A white aura came out of Kaz¡¯s body and even the Marines around him turned into a white aura. The aura gathered above Kaz¡¯s head and blocked Snack¡¯s Tai Sword. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Snack missed and fell from the sky. The blade cut across and hit him from the side. Clang!! Another crack. The blade of the tachi was blocked by the white aura. ¡°Justice will not retreat!¡± Kaz faced Snack squarely and said sternly, ¡°I want to arrest you, Charlotte Snack!¡± The countless white gas enveloped Kaz and many Marines, forming a huge shield in front of Snack. ¡°Shield of Justice!¡± Kaz roared and pulled out his saber. He clenched his other fist and punched his chest. ¡°Triple!¡± Whoosh! It was like a storm. The Marines behind Kaz quickly gathered together. Under the influence of the white aura, they formed a denser white whole, like a giant beast. ¡°Follow me, charge!!!¡± As Kaz roared, the sound of a saber being unsheathed came from the white aura, as if the white beast had fangs and rushed towards Snack. ¡°What the hell is this thing?!¡± Snag subconsciously took a step back and said in shock. He has never seen such power in his life. Is it an ability? Chapter 452 Burden But no matter what it was, Snack was a little slow to react. As soon as he took a step back, the white behemoth came to him and swallowed Snack. Inside the behemoth, Kaz and a group of Marines rushed up with sabers and guns. ¡°What the hell!¡± Snag used his long sword to block a Marine¡¯s slash and was about to take advantage of the situation to slash at the Marine when he suddenly turned around and saw a bullet brush past his face. Dang! Snag held his long sword horizontally and blocked another Marine who was coming at him. He had just done this when a large number of Marines pounced nearby. Chi! Bang! Bullets and knives slashed and shot at Snack. At this moment, in the position where the bullets and blades attacked Snack¡¯s body, there was a touch of darkness. Armament Haki! However, as soon as Haki appeared, more people attacked. Bang bang bang bang!! A series of sounds came from the white aura. ¡°Enough!!¡± Snag, who was under attack, held the long knife, and the blade aroused Haki and was about to cut him. However, just as he made this move, the attacking Marines suddenly scattered and retreated from Snag. From the outside, it was equivalent to the ¡®White Beast¡¯ spitting Snag out. It didn¡¯t hit him at all. ¡°Brother Snag!¡± At this moment, the ship was completely docked. Rezan landed on the ship with the chess player and called out to Snack worriedly. Because his condition didn¡¯t look good, his wool coat was cut into pieces and there were some scars on his body. His hair was messy and he looked very miserable. ¡°What the hell is this thing? Its speed is also very strange¡­¡± Snag gripped his long knife, the blade stirring up Armament Haki. ¡°But whatever it is, at this level, what can¡¯t stop me, go!¡± When the chess soldiers heard this, they all rushed towards the white beast. There were also a lot of people on this ship, about 500 of them, and they rushed over together. ¡°For justice!¡± Kaz roared, and the white beast swept over faster than these chess players. ¡°Explosive Cut!¡± At this moment, Snag jumped up and slashed horizontally. Bang!!! The Haki-covered blade hit the shield in the middle of the white behemoth, but the shield did not move at all. ¡°What is this defensive power¡­¡± Snack¡¯s attack failed and he fell back to the ground, looking at the giant shield in disbelief. His attack was not weak. Even if he was defeated by Urki, that guy relied on his fruit ability and tried his best to defeat him. His attack could not even break the shield. Snag didn¡¯t know that when he was in North Blue, even Ledfield couldn¡¯t break this defense. If he knew, he would think differently. He couldn¡¯t break the shield, but Kaz could move. He quickly rushed over and the white beast swallowed those chess players. ¡°Idiot, Chess Soldiers are not that weak. Even if you are a replicator of Vinsmoke, it is impossible to defeat them!¡± Snagg smiled confidently. On the other hand, Rayzan¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw this scene. He looked around and disappeared in a flash. There was no need to delay here. Their main mission was to find Olga and bring her back. After all, this is a Marine base. It is not good to be in a stalemate here. There will be reinforcements. It is enough for Brother Snack to be here. As long as Olga is found, the mission will be completed. At that time, there will be plenty of ways to create these Marines. Just as Razon disappeared, the white aura ¡®swallowed¡¯ and walked away as if it had finished eating something. It retreated again, leaving the fallen Chess Soldier. ¡°This¡­¡± Snag was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: ¡°What a joke! This is¡­ Mom¡¯s soldier!¡± ¡°Justice cannot be insulted!¡± Kaz looked determined and pointed his saber at Snagg. ¡°Pirates are not allowed to enter the town!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Snack narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Try to get close to me again!¡± He couldn¡¯t break this shield, but if these people got any closer, he could kill this bearded man even if he was injured! As someone with long combat experience, he now realized that this strange ability came from this bearded man, Doug Cass. Luciru Kuro is a difficult person to deal with. Stealing the results of Vinsmoke from North Blue proves that this person is not easy to deal with. However, it was not that difficult to deal with. He was very weak, there was no doubt about that. As long as he could get close again, he could kill this man immediately. But Kaz also realized this, so at this moment, he didn¡¯t approach this man. Instead, he blocked the entrance of the town and refused to move. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get close, but¡­¡± Snagg smiled grimly. ¡°Marines! You have a weakness!¡± Snag attacked the town with a backhand slash and flew straight over. ¡°Protect the town and the residents!¡± The white shield formed by Kaz and others quickly moved to the front of the slash. The slash hit the shield and resisted for a while before dissipating. ¡°Look, this is your weakness. The so-called Marine is too much of a burden!¡± Snag took a step and went straight to the town from the other direction. ¡°Try to stop me, or I will kill all these people!¡± Because Pegasus Island was under the expansion of Kuro at that time, there was no single town entrance. Because of its prosperity, the town is very big. As long as you land on it, you can enter anywhere. It was mainly because Kuro thought that no one dared to approach this place. After all, he was here. This is the West Blue, not some New World. In addition, there are so many heavy cannons on the shore. How can pirates come here? It¡¯s just that once he leaves, it may not be a big deal in the West Blue, but encountering the cadres of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡­ Then there was a problem. Snack was keenly aware of the current problem. ¡°We can¡¯t let him enter the town!¡± Seeing that Snack was about to rush forward, Kaz gritted his teeth and pounded his chest. ¡°Five times!¡± The white beast approached Snack at an even faster speed and swallowed him into the white aura. ¡°Look, didn¡¯t he take the initiative to come to us!¡± Snack was waiting for this. When he saw Kaz and others rushing in, the Tachi in his hand became even more armed and he slashed at the bearded man who was approaching first. ¡°Five times, dodge!¡± Kaz was about to dodge to the side when he saw Snag¡¯s knife suddenly change direction from vertical to horizontal and hit Kaz in the waist. ¡°I¡­ I can see!¡± Snack grinned. Chapter 453 Old Man Buying Donuts The knife with Armament Haki hit Kaz hard on the side of his waist. Even under the mist of white gas, it still hit him. ¡°Iron block!¡± Kaz knew that there was no way to avoid it, so he could only shout and stand still to resist the fierce attack. Bang! The blade hit Kaz in the ribs and sent him flying with just one blow. He fell to the ground in the distance. As he flew away, Snack saw with his own eyes that Kaz¡¯s side was stained with blood. ¡°Protect Patriarch Cass!¡± The Marines surrounded Kaz like a gust of wind when he fell in the distance. The white aura separated from Snack and formed a shield not far away. ¡°Eh¡­ this strange ability hasn¡¯t disappeared yet? It seems that one knife is not enough.¡± Snack gripped his long knife and grinned. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I found a way to crack it.¡± So what if he can¡¯t break this shield? This place is so big, and this shield can¡¯t protect everyone. As long as he targets those civilians, these idiot Marines will definitely surround him. As long as they actively absorb him into this shield, he can deal with these people. ¡°Patriarch Cass!¡± Inside the white aura, Doug helped Kaz up worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Kaz clutched his ribs as blood trickled from between his fingers. The blade had not only broken his ¡®iron block¡¯, it had also caused him considerable damage. The power of the blade had broken through his ribs and cut a large wound. Fortunately, this white aura stopped him a lot. Otherwise, this slash would not be as simple as a wound. It would probably cut him in half. But ¡­ This is not a reason for him to retreat! ¡°The enemy is a famous pirate, but so what!¡± Kaz¡¯s face became even more determined. ¡°I will never retreat. A guy who threatens civilians will never let me retreat! Gentlemen, come with me and stop him!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The Marines yelled again. ¡°Surround him!¡± Kaz pointed directly at Snag, who was pretending to attack the town. The Marines moved out collectively. This time, instead of swallowing Snag like before, they surrounded him in a circle. The white shield stretched and formed a wall, completely surrounding Snag. ¡°Yes?¡± Snack¡¯s face darkened and he slashed the white wall with his backhand, making a roar. The wall showed some signs of loosening. ¡°Oh? Using such a stupid method? Do you think that I, Snag, will be afraid? This kind of thing can¡¯t stop me!¡± Snag once again floated up with a sneer, raised his hand and cut the wall formed by the white aura. ¡­ . Pegasus Town. Olga stared at the port in front of him. The occasional roar made him nervous. The other party is the pirate group of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) ¡®Big Mom¡¯. No matter who it is, it is very difficult to stop them. As for repelling them¡­ ¡°I can only rely on you, Lieutenant Colonel Kaz, you have rekindled my hope for Marine, please¡­ please win!¡± Olga clenched her fists and murmured. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from above. Olga turned around in surprise and saw a man with white hair standing on the roof, looking down at her. ¡°You, you are Rayzan?!¡± Olga was shocked. Rezan sneered. ¡°Olga, no one can safely escape from Mom without paying the price. If you want to quit us, you have to go through Mom¡¯s review. You didn¡¯t do anything and ran away on your own. Mom wants to eat your doughnut, you should go back with us.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Olga¡¯s body began to tremble. He subconsciously looked towards the port and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. ¡°Marines over there, Brother Snack is dealing with them. In order to capture you, even Brother Snack was mobilized. Do you really think you can escape?¡± Rezan smiled confidently. ¡°Douglas Cass is quite famous, but it¡¯s not Luciru Kuro after all. If he is here, we may not come, but if it¡¯s not us, it will be someone else. What Mom wants, she will get!¡± ¡°That Doug is not a match for Brother Snacker. Soon, Brother Snacker will come here and we will not let go of this island. Let the world see how miserable it will be to disobey Mom¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°No way!!¡± Olga suddenly roared, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kaz promised me that he would protect me! Similarly, I will not admit defeat easily. I have my own will. I am not a tool of Big Mom. What I want to say is that I don¡¯t want to make any more food for her!¡± Rezan¡¯s expression turned cold and he pulled out the sword at his waist. The blade of the sword reflected a cold light under the sun. ¡°It seems that it doesn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯ll take you back first!¡± With that, his figure flashed and the cold light on the blade brought a white stream straight towards Olga. Oh no! Olga closed her eyes at this moment, but at this moment, he subconsciously straightened his chest. Marines are protecting him! He will deliver his trust here! Even if he dies, he will not be manipulated by Big Mom! Come on! I will fight you with death! Bang!! A loud bang sounded in his ear. The expected pain did not come, and Olga did not have time to say the lines he had expected. He closed his eyes and waited for a while, but there was still no pain, so he subconsciously opened his eyes. ¡°Puhahaha!¡± The moment the eyes opened, he heard a burst of heroic laughter. He saw a white-haired and muscular man holding the twitching Rayzan in his hand and laughing with his back facing him. This man is also a Marine, wearing a Marine cape. The man laughed for a while and turned his head to Olga and said, ¡°Hey, I heard that your doughnut is delicious. We came over to buy it. Speaking of which, who is this person I¡¯m carrying?¡± It was also an old man. His teeth were so white that they were almost reflective. Beside him, an old man with the same white hair and a braided beard and glasses pointed at Rayzan and laughed. ¡°What bad luck, hahahaha!¡± It was also a Marine, wearing a casual shirt and big pants but also a cape. ¡°You, you?¡± Olga was a little stunned. When did two Marines come out, two old men. ¡°Hey, are you still selling doughnuts?¡± The old man looked at Olga and asked again. Only then did Olga react. She swallowed her saliva and pointed at Rayzan and said, ¡°You¡­ that is Rayzan, the son of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Big Mom. How can you lose your resistance so quickly!¡± What¡¯s wrong with this old man! ¡°Big. Mom?¡± The two old men looked at each other. The old man with glasses asked, ¡°She came to this island? I didn¡¯t notice her.¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s this Rezan, and Snag, that famous pirate, Lieutenant Colonel Kaz is fighting with Snag.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The old man holding Rayzan nodded and said to the old man with glasses, ¡°Hey, Sengoku, do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I also want to go and take a look. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve done anything.¡± The old man wearing glasses laughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find you to buy doughnuts later.¡± The old man waved at Olga and walked towards the port with Rezan and the old man with glasses. Leaving Olga to run amok in that wind¡­ Who are these two old men? Chapter 454 Who Is It!!! Bang! Bang! Bang! At the port, Snag hacked at the white wall surrounding him. Perhaps it was because the team separated, or maybe it was because the bearded man was injured. Under Snack¡¯s slash, the ¡®white wall¡¯ was loosening. With every attack, the white wall will retreat a little. Although it will still be pressed behind, with every slash, the signs of loosening of the white wall will become bigger. Under a series of attacks, Snack saw with his own eyes that the white wall has cracked. It was only a matter of time before they broke through. Although there are many Marines, without this strange white aura, Snack is completely unafraid. Although the number of Marines of this quality is troublesome, Snack does not have to deal with all Marines. He just has to kill the bearded man and then attack the civilians to cause chaos. His purpose was not to deal with Marines. Bang!! Snag slashed again, sweeping a domineering blade and cutting a crack in the wall shield. This crack made his smile even wider. The arrival of each blade made the Marines inside the White Aura shake. They gritted their teeth and resisted Snack¡¯s attack. Even if they were shaken and retreated, they still resisted. ¡°Hold on, everyone, hold on!¡± Kaz covered his ribs with one hand and held his saber with the other. He stood at the front and roared: ¡°We have no way out. Once we retreat, only civilians will be injured. This town¡­ is the town that Mr. Kuro handed to me. Even if I die, I will not let Mr. Kuro be disappointed in me. Justice, there is no retreat!!¡± Three Thousand Gregg Family Marines just stood straighter and said in unison, ¡°We will never retreat!¡± However, this shield did not become more solid and only maintained the same strength. Kaz was the most emotional one. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡± Snack grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before we break this strange and stupid shield. Let me remind you again, do you think we¡¯re missing one person? Ray praised him¡­ He¡¯s long gone!¡± ¡°Our mission will be completed. The person Mom wants will definitely get it, and you¡­¡± Snack gripped his long knife and slashed forward. Bang!! The crack in the shield expanded and completely scattered like broken glass, turning into a shadow and disappearing. It revealed a Marine appearance supported by flesh. ¡°A replicator of the Vinsmoke family? No big deal, stand up, little ones!¡± Snag shouted. Those chess players who were quickly dealt with just now got up one by one and reorganized their formation. They were not humans to begin with. They were Homies made by Mom who collected souls. Even if they are knocked down, as long as their bodies are not greatly damaged, they can continue to stand up. And the other party was just a human. ¡°Charge through!¡± Snack gripped his long knife and called for the Chess Soldiers to charge together. A flaw has been exposed, as long as it is exposed! ¡°For protection, I will not abandon any Dougley Marine!¡± Kaz roared and the white gas spread out, enveloping the row of Marines that had revealed their flaws, but it was obvious that the white gas was thinner. ¡°Muda!¡± Snag smiled and slashed again, hitting the shield several times in a row. This thinner shield could not withstand a few of his attacks and shattered again. If it took a little effort for Snack the first time, after mastering the method, there is no need to face this thinner shield. Defeat is something that can never be stopped. As the white aura dissipated, the Chess Soldiers took the opportunity to break in and fight with Marine. Although Marines reacted in time and had no problem dealing with these chess players, they were also facing a Snack. The white gas did not even have time to continue spreading. Snag took the opportunity to attack and cut the shield where Kaz was standing. Bang!! The long saber slashed down, but it was blocked by Kaz holding the saber with both hands. The huge force made him sink and his feet plunged into the soil. ¡°Humph¡­¡± He used too much force and Kaz groaned. The blood from his waist and ribs flowed even more violently. ¡°I¡¯m already in!¡± Snag grinned. ¡°Your strange speed and white gas are useless to me. I will kill you immediately!¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t retreat, even if you are a 600 million bounty criminal!¡± Kaz tightened his grip on his saber and gritted his teeth. This is different from being at the top. Although he is hot-blooded, he is not an idiot. In the War Of The Best, he had Mr. Crowe¡¯s help and used himself as a shield and Mr. Crowe as a spear to kill a few captains. And this person is much better than those captains. He has a ¡°spear¡±, Donald, his direct subordinate. It¡¯s just that he went out to patrol and it¡¯s impossible for him to come back so soon. But ¡­ ¡°There are civilians in the rear, which is the great work that Mr. Kuro gave me. A mere pirate, don¡¯t think that I can easily admit defeat!¡± He did not know where the power came from, but Kazhu roared and his blade rose up and actually bounced off Snack¡¯s long knife. However, after this flick, Kaz immediately half-knelt and gasped for breath. The blood on his waist flowed even faster. The Dougreg Marine, who was fighting against the Chess Soldier, slowed down a lot. In the case of injury, his ability was gradually fading. Those Marines rushed towards Kaz the moment he knelt down. ¡°Die!¡± Snag would not let go of such an opportunity. He slashed his blade horizontally and Armament Haki became even more intense, slashing towards Marine and Kaz. ¡°Cleave-Explosive Cut!¡± Snack¡¯s eyes were ferocious, the blade almost swept out a strong wind, and the swept earth cracked. If this slash hits, Kaz and the Marines gathered around him will probably be cut into two. Bang!! At this moment, his body seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. His chest caved in and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire body flew back and landed heavily on the ground. ¡°Cough!¡± Snag slid a few meters on the ground, coughed up a few more mouthfuls of blood, and looked up. ¡°Who is it!!¡± In the distance, two figures slowly walked over. ¡°This will power is still a little weak.¡± The short-haired old man dragged a familiar figure and slowly walked over. Beside him, the old man wearing glasses retracted his hand and walked over. ¡°Dogrege Kaz¡¯s will power is concerned with calling people¡¯s emotions and will, but the replicators themselves don¡¯t have much emotions. Unlike normal humans, they don¡¯t have the ability to burst out with strong emotions like ordinary Marines. In the end, thoughts are too simple, and it¡¯s not good.¡± The old man said lightly, ¡°They can steadily burst out the defense formed by this will, but if they want to improve it, they can¡¯t do it for the time being. Only normal human beings with complex thoughts can be aroused with more power. Whether it¡¯s courage or will, it¡¯s most precious from people with complex thoughts.¡± ¡°Pfft, hahaha, I don¡¯t know these things, but it¡¯s good enough to resist this man for so long!¡± The short-haired old man laughed and threw down the Rayzan he was carrying. He looked at Kaz and said, ¡°Good job!¡± ¡°Marshal Sengoku, Vice Admiral Garp¡­¡± Kaz looked at the two of them and lowered his head in guilt. ¡°I am very sorry that I did not defeat Snack.¡± ¡°I am not a Marshal now, just call me the Great Supervisor.¡± Sengoku waved his hand with a smile and then looked at Snack. ¡°Sa¡­ You are next.¡± Chapter 455 The World¡¯s Greatest Wife Sengoku?! Karp?! Snag looked at the two old men who were walking towards him. Of course he knew them! Except ¡­ ¡°Why are you here!!¡± Snack shouted in disbelief. ¡°Puhaha, of course I¡¯m here for a vacation.¡± Garp laughed. Sengoku nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Pegasus Island is so fun, I want to stay here for a while. Later, I will also tell Crane that this place can be used as Marine¡¯s exclusive vacation place.¡± The two of them, one on the left and one on the right, walked towards Snack. Under the sunlight, their faces were in shadow. The shadow covered Snack and made him look worse and worse. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t fall here!¡± Snag grabbed the long knife, jumped up and slashed at the two old men¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Mr. Kuro, Mr. Kuro, big news.¡± Sabaody Archipelago. Crowe ran down the corridor with a newspaper and quickly approached Kuro¡¯s office. Before he entered, he heard voices inside. ¡°Ah! It hurts¡­¡± Leda¡¯s soft voice sounded in the office. ¡°Be good, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s too tight to stab in.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s really painful, can¡¯t you be gentler, ah ~ comfortable¡­¡± Crowe pushed open the door expressionlessly and saw Lida half lying on Kuro¡¯s lap and Kuro was picking her ears. He stirred the cotton swab in Leda¡¯s ear slightly before patting her little head. ¡°Right, it¡¯s very comfortable to dig your ears. I¡¯ll help you dig them out when I have time¡­ Chloe, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Big news!¡± Crowe waved the newspaper in his hand and said, ¡°Pegasus Island¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to Cass again? Did he bring me?!¡± Kuro¡¯s first reaction was to stand up from the sofa before Crowe finished speaking. His first reaction was not that something had happened on Pegasus Island, but that the bearded Kaz had done something again. No choice ¡­ I¡¯m afraid! ¡°Not really.¡± Crowe¡¯s words made Kuro relieved. He went to his desk, sat in a chair, picked up a cigar and lit it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Pegasus Island¡­ was attacked by pirates.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a pirate? Which sea doesn¡¯t have pirates? It¡¯s just a pirate in the West Blue, nothing will happen¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Big Mom.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Before Kuro could finish speaking, the cigar was pulled into his lungs and he kept coughing. ¡°Big Mom¡¯s cadre,¡± Crowe continued. ¡°Are you itching for a beating? Speak halfway and bring the newspaper over!¡± Kuro glared at Crowe and extended his hand. Crowe obediently handed over the newspaper. Kuro glanced at it and felt relieved. ¡°Snag was captured by these two old men? What¡¯s going on? These two old men are still on my island.¡± The general meaning of the newspaper is that the son of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), one of the original ¡®Four Sweet Commanders¡¯, Snag with a bounty of 600 million Berries, failed to attack Pegasus Island and was captured by Sengoku and Karp. ¡°Yes, it seems that he hasn¡¯t left.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°No¡­ what is Big Mom¡¯s cadre doing on Pegasus Island?¡± Kuro frowned. Crowe said, ¡°I called Cass specifically about this. It seems that a person named Olga made a very delicious doughnut. He originally joined Totland but escaped to Pegasus Island, so Snack is here to catch him.¡± ¡°Also, Cass¡­ seems to be injured.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°How serious?¡± ¡°Fortunately, my waist and ribs are injured. After treatment, I am basically fine now,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Big. Mom¡­¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°I have never provoked her. She came to the West Blue to find trouble with me. Is she too much? She is so greedy. Be careful not to die one day!¡± ¡°Greedy? Who is greedy?¡± Leda happened to open a box of cookies and was stunned. ¡°It has nothing to do with you¡­¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°What should we do with Snack?¡± ¡°Warring States Supervisor and Vice-Admiral Garp are ready to press him back.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ I hope no one stupid attacks that ship. Speaking of which, ¡®Drought¡¯ is not Big Mom¡¯s subordinate.¡± Kuro sneered and shook his head. Crowe looked at Kuro¡¯s expression and shut his mouth. He was a little angry¡­ As Crowe, who has been following Kuro for a long time, he has also figured out Kuro¡¯s habits. Although he is not as accurate as Leda, he can basically see it. The current Kuro is in an angry state. But this also warmed Crowe¡¯s heart. Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t just take special care of Leda alone. His subordinates will still be angry when they are injured. If Cass is like this, then he is still like this even if he is injured. ¡°Big Mom, will there be revenge?¡± Leda suddenly asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s not Whitebeard. Big Mom doesn¡¯t have that ambition. Although it¡¯s called the ¡®Strongest Family¡¯, in fact, Big Mom doesn¡¯t have much affection for her children. This matter is likely to be left unsettled.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, it¡¯s the Headquarters¡¯ matter. It has nothing to do with me. Except for Kaz¡­Koro, give Karston a call on my behalf and say that I¡¯m comforting him,¡± said Kuro. ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe saluted. ¡°I¡¯ll go make the call.¡± As Crowe left, Leda looked at Kuro¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely a little angry, but after all, I¡¯m just a little injured. How can I not be injured when I¡¯m a Marine? I¡¯m not a nanny, it¡¯s impossible for me to take care of all my subordinates.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°That old wife is really unscrupulous in order to eat. I don¡¯t know if she asked for it herself or if her son wanted to do it in private. But Crowe is right. This matter can¡¯t develop into a second top war. Don¡¯t worry about it. Sakasugi will definitely pay attention to Big Mom¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°Old wife?¡± Leda didn¡¯t hear anything else, but she caught this point. ¡°Well, Big Mom, I don¡¯t know how many husbands she has. At that time, she was in her fifties and still insisted on having children. I don¡¯t know if she has recently¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin. ¡°To be honest, she is the most troublesome of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). I don¡¯t want to meet her.¡± Although Kaido and Big Mom are on the same level and Kuro doesn¡¯t want to meet them, the last person he wants to meet is Big Mom. A steel balloon! To be able to kill the hero of the Giant Village at the age of five, his physical fitness can be said to be the peak of this world. The ability of the fruit is also very troublesome. There are fire, clouds, and water. The clouds can also release thunder. Basically, the body and elements have reached a realm. However, this has little to do with him. He is not going to the New World. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Pegasus Island in the near future¡­ Although it won¡¯t develop into a war, with Big Mom¡¯s intelligence ability, Cass probably can¡¯t handle a few alone, especially when those two old men are not on Pegasus Island.¡± Kuro thought for a while and said. Chapter 456 Saliva When Kuro had plans to travel to Pegasus Island, a crisis was also brewing in a place in the New World. Totland Kingdom, Cake Island. ¡°Doughnut!!!¡± A huge figure was constantly destroying the building made of desserts. The huge figure smashed a biscuit house with one punch and picked up a piece and put it in his mouth to chew. Saliva fell from the corner of his mouth and his eyes were red and full of madness. ¡°Mom! Please be patient, donuts are on the way!¡± A tall and strong blond man with boxing gloves on his hands came to the bottom of the huge figure with a trembling hand, hoping to arouse the rationality of this huge person. ¡°Doughnut!!¡± The huge man looked down and punched mercilessly. Bang!! The man quickly dodged, but the shock wave caused by his fist hitting the ground still sent him flying. ¡°I want doughnuts! Give me doughnuts!!!¡± Mad Giant, tall and fat, with thick lipstick on his constantly eating biscuit mouth, light purple eyeshadow, pink dress and pink Captain hat. This is the Captain of the Big Mom Pirates, Queen of the Totland Kingdom, Fourth Emperor Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Barbara, don¡¯t persuade Mom there, you will be killed.¡± Behind the person who flew out, a man with a long nose and a long tongue wearing a high hat and a candy cane in his hand was shouting, ¡°Stay away from there, Mom¡¯s eating disorder is acting up!¡± ¡°But if this goes on, Cake Island will be destroyed by Mom, Brother Peros!¡± Baba Luya got up and said anxiously, ¡°Brother Snag didn¡¯t bring Olga back, it¡¯s too late to count on them!¡± ¡°Long Bread is already thinking of a way with Opella. Olga has been making doughnuts here for so long, and the recipe has long been known by Long Bread. It won¡¯t be long before the doughnuts will be delivered. As for now, no one can stop Mom.¡± The one with the long tongue is Charlotte Ling Ling¡¯s first son, Charlotte Perospero. At the same time, he is also the theoretical vice-captain of Big Mom. ¡°But¡­¡± Barbarua looked in that direction. The eight-meter-tall giant was destroying everything. Homies, and the people who lived here, all ran around because of her horror. The carefully made buildings were turned into ruins by her destruction. Barbarua opened his mouth dryly. ¡°Cake Island¡­¡± ¡°Nothing will happen.¡± Suddenly, a voice took over Baba Luya¡¯s words and a tall man came over quickly, his high-heeled boots hitting the ground rhythmically. This person has short, cobalt-red hair and his muscles are very strong, especially his legs are very long, and there are scars on each of his cheeks. There is a pink skull tattoo on his left arm and he wears a flower-like scarf that covers his mouth. He is dressed in a style with a black metal wind. ¡°Brother Katakuri!¡± Baba Luya was shocked. ¡°Barbara, you look fine. Stay away from Mom.¡± Katakuri spoke as he walked. ¡°Doughnut!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling was still in a frenzy. She waved her arms and swept a row of houses into ruins. The scattered residue flew towards Katakuri, but he easily dodged it with a few turns of his body, and his movements were not slow at all. ¡°Katakuri, why are you here?¡± Perospero asked. ¡°There is bad news¡­¡± Katakuri looked at Charlotte Lingling, who was still going crazy. ¡°But now is not the time to say it.¡± ¡°Doughnut!!¡± Charlotte Ling-Ling saw Katakuri, put her hands up and slammed them down. ¡°Get away, Brother Katakuri!¡± Baba Luya shouted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Katakuri¡¯s face was calm. He didn¡¯t even look at Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fists and said lightly, ¡°I have foreseen this scene, Mom, I will calm down.¡± ¡°Doughnut is here!!¡± Suddenly, a huge man with his head and arms covered in cream liquid ran over from behind with a short old man in a pink chef suit on his back. ¡°Long Bread! Are you done!¡± Perospero said in surprise. ¡°Of course! Opella, throw me up!¡± Long Bread ordered the giant man below. ¡°Oh!!!!¡± Opela grabbed the short bread on her back and threw him up hard. The short old man carried a huge package and flew straight towards the giant queen. ¡°Lingling, your doughnut!¡± In the air, he took out a doughnut from his bag and was about to smash it into the fist. He threw it into the mouth of Lingling, who was roaring unconsciously. The huge fists stopped on Katakuri¡¯s head. The wind was fierce, causing a shock wave at Katakuri¡¯s feet, shaking away the surrounding ruins. In her mouth, she was chewing something, and her crazy expression gradually calmed down. ¡°Lingling, they are all here!¡± Seeing that Charlotte Lingling¡¯s expression had calmed down, Long Bread threw the huge package on her back forward and all of it was thrown at her face. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes lit up and she took the huge package. She reached out and took out a doughnut and sat on the ground to eat it. ¡°Just like that¡­ Huh?!¡± Long Bread wiped the sweat on his head and suddenly realized that he was still in mid-air and had lost his momentum. His two short legs slid for a moment and suddenly fell down. ¡°Save me!!¡± Long Bread shouted. Snap. Just as his face was about to touch the ground, a hand grabbed his leg, leaving only a little distance between his face and the ground. Katakuri grabbed his foot. ¡°Oh! Katakuri, thank you.¡± Long Bread looked up at Katakuri from the bottom and was relieved. Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Katakuri turned his wrist and flipped Long Bread over, letting him land steadily on the ground. ¡°Are you okay, Head Chef?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Fortunately, I have you.¡± Long Bread adjusted the hat on his head and looked at Charlotte Lingling, who was eating heartily, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It seems that the taste is not bad. I finally made it.¡± The huge man sitting cross-legged quickly ate the donut. Soon, the contents of the big package were gradually emptied and the package shriveled. Only after finishing the last one did the huge person close her eyes as if she was reminiscing. After a long time, she made a satisfied sound. ¡°Well, well, well, the taste is very good. Long bread, my Head Chef.¡± Charlotte Ling-Ling laughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether there is Olga or not. I got a better doughnut.¡± ¡°As long as you are satisfied.¡± Long Bread bowed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Charlotte Lindsey threw back her head and laughed. ¡°Finally solved.¡± Perot wiped the sweat from his head and said to OPEC: ¡°You did well, OPEC.¡± ¡°As long as we make it,¡± OPEC said. ¡°Mom¡­¡± At that moment Katakuri took a few steps forward and entered Charlotte Lingling¡¯s field of vision. ¡°Oh? Katakuri, my son, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Charlotte Lingling asked with a smile. Katakuri was silent for a while and said, ¡°Snag was caught by Marines¡­¡± Chapter 457 Suddenly Hearing of Promotion, Sitting Up In Shock, Talking and Laughing Snag¡­ was captured by Marines?! Hearing this, the first to react was Perospero. ¡°Snag¡­ what¡¯s going on, how could he be caught by Marines, he¡¯s just going to West Blue!¡± ¡°Did you give the order, Brother Peros?¡± Katakuri turned to look at Perospero. ¡°Did you give the order for Snack to go to West Blue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for Mom, Katakuri.¡± Perot said: ¡°That Olga doesn¡¯t appear. If there is no long bread this time, Mom will¡­¡± There was no need to say anything else. The appearance just now was the best proof. After the shock, Perospero found something suspicious and said in disbelief, ¡°And how can there be someone in West Blue who can deal with Snack? What a joke!¡± ¡°Sengoku and Karp, they were the ones who caught Snag and Rezan. Unfortunately, they were on Pegasus Island at that time and happened to bump into Snag and Rezan, and the younger brothers were caught. Also, the base chief of Pegasus Island, Doug Cass, resisted Snag for a long time and it was also reported in the newspaper. If it wasn¡¯t for him, maybe Snag would have caught Olga.¡± Katakuri looked at Charlotte Lingling and said, ¡°Mom, what should we do?¡± ¡°Warring States? Karp?¡± When Charlotte Lingling heard these two names, she was slightly stunned. ¡°Well, those two guys are actually in West Blue. Snack is very unlucky. Perospero¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mom!¡± Perospero stood at attention, sweating. ¡°There is no problem with this matter. We have a powerful intelligence network and we have recently contacted Vinsmoke. We can exchange people from the World Government.¡± ¡°We are different from that old man Whitebeard, and his son, Ace, was captured by Tiki as a pledge of allegiance to Shichibukai. And this time, as long as Sengoku and Garp handover the Marines, we can take the opportunity to raid and rescue Snag and Rezan. As for the World Government, let the Vinsmoke family inform them.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then do as you say and get it done, Perospero, rescue your lovely brothers.¡± ¡°Yes! I will definitely complete it,¡± Perospero said. ¡°And that¡­ Cass¡¯s Marine, he needs to be taught a lesson,¡± Charlotte Lingling said. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s Luciru Kuro¡¯s man,¡± Katakuri reminded her. ¡°Oh? The Marine who killed Ledfield? So what, I am Big Mom! In addition to Kaz, I will also teach him a lesson!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be war. There are too many advantages we can rely on. Leave it to me, Mom. I will punish those who are related to Doug.¡± Perospero licked the lollipop in his hand and smiled. ¡­ . New World, Headquarters, Marshal¡¯s Office. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Sakasugi roared at Den Den Mushi, ¡°It¡¯s totally okay to hand it over to Marines, why should it be handed over to the World Government at the last minute!¡± ¡°What? The government has the consideration of the government? I don¡¯t agree! Snag is a bounty of 600 million! With Sengoku and Garp watching him, he can definitely go to Impel Down!¡± ¡°How can it be fixed!!¡± Sakasugi hung up the phone and his fist burned red. At the door, Kizaru came in with a tea bag and said, ¡°Oh, so angry, Sakasugi.¡± ¡°You should know about Pegasus Island, Borusalino.¡± Sakasugi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The higher-ups want us to hand over the people to them, saying that it is to prevent the outbreak of the second ¡®Top War¡¯.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Marine¡­ can¡¯t afford a second time.¡± Kizaru shrugged and sat on the sofa. He took out two cups and said to Sakasugi, ¡°Do you want one?¡± Sakasugi nodded and said angrily, ¡°What Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! As long as they are pirates, I will not let them do whatever they want. Marines have never been afraid of pirates!¡± ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t you presiding over the World Conscription?¡± Kizaru said. Sakasugi heard this and clenched his fists even tighter. ¡°Damn¡­¡± Kizaru finished brewing the tea and picked up a cup for himself. He took a sip and said with a smile, ¡°The important thing is, of course, to do it first. As for Big Mom, don¡¯t worry about it for the time being. Let them play by themselves in the New World, although I don¡¯t think there will be a second time.¡± Sakasugi closed his eyes and took a few heavy breaths. ¡°Then leave it to the higher-ups¡­¡± ¡°There is one more thing. About Dougreg Kaz, he defended against Snag on Pegasus Island. Sengoku and Garp have reported it. We can¡¯t mistreat him on this matter. Luciru Kuro has been detained in Sabaody. I can¡¯t mention him, but I still have a way to deal with his subordinates. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°I have no objections.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way, Doug Cass, defend Marine honor, raise one rank, for Colonel. It is also a compensation for Luciru Kuro.¡± Sakasugi said slowly. He felt that he owed Luciru Kuro a lot, but he had not been promoted recently, but his subordinates could. ¡­ . ¡°Cass rose?¡± Sabaodya, office. Kuro hung up the phone on his desk and was a little stunned. ¡°Ah?¡± Leda looked at him, full of questions. ¡°Just now Headquarters called and informed me that my subordinate Doug Cass, because he defended the honor of Marine by defending one of the original ¡®Four Sweet Commanders¡¯ of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Big Mom, he was promoted one level and became a colonel.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°The rumor is that Sengoku and Garp asked Kaz for credit at Headquarters this time, so there is a promotion.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Leda nodded. ¡°Then Cass has officially taken over Pegasus Island?¡± ¡°Almost. After all, I am a colonel. Fortunately, this has nothing to do with me. If I was promoted¡­¡± Thinking of this terrible consequence, Kuro shivered and gritted his teeth. ¡°I will blow up Totland!¡± Marine Captain, whether it is a branch or a headquarters, is the standard rank of a Base Captain. Kuro didn¡¯t care that Kaz could get to that position, as long as he didn¡¯t bring him. He was even a little happy. He would definitely not stop his subordinates from being promoted. Moreover, when Kaz becomes a colonel, he will basically be nailed to Pegasus Island. This man who made him feel helpless finally stopped sticking to him. He didn¡¯t have to lie down every day and sit up in shock when he heard the news. Then, when he realized that he was fine, he would talk and laugh for another day. It was very tiring. Chapter 458 Spear and Shield Half a month later. A warship is docked in the port of Sabaody Archipelago. A group of Marines came down with a man in a chef¡¯s uniform. ¡°This is Sabaody Archipelago¡­¡± Olga looked at the colorful bubble floating in the air and then looked at the pedestrians on the road and asked doubtfully, ¡°I heard that the Sabaody Archipelago is very lively. Why does it look a little deserted?¡± In his impression, Sabaody Archipelago should be very lively, but now, this level of prosperity confused him. ¡°That¡¯s because some time ago, Mr. Kuro, the head of the base on this island, launched a great purge against pirates and gangs.¡± A bearded man next to him said with a little admiration, ¡°He slaughtered criminals indiscriminately, risked offending the rich and powerful, killed more than 10,000 people, and returned Sabaody Archipelago peace. This goal and will are really admirable!¡± ¡°I feel the same.¡± Behind the bearded man, a strong man holding a gun nodded and said, ¡°When I first heard it, I was deeply impressed.¡± ¡°Ten thousand¡­¡± When Olga heard this number, her eyes widened and she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°That kind of murderer is your superior? You admire him?!¡± ¡°What do you mean by killing the devil?!¡± The bearded man said unhappily, ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand what we are doing for justice and peace, but please don¡¯t slander us.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Olga reacted and apologized to the bearded man. ¡°Hey, Cass.¡± Suddenly, a sound came from ahead. Crow approached with a group of Marines. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s Mr. Crowe!¡± Cass saluted him. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Crowe!¡± Crowe nodded and glanced at Cass¡¯s ribs. ¡°How are your injuries?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. It¡¯s almost healed. What I feel even more guilty is that I couldn¡¯t defend Pegasus Island at the first time and had to rely on the help of other Marines. I really let down Mr. Kuro¡¯s expectations.¡± Kaz lowered his head guiltily. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Kuro advise you not to take that kind of thing to heart?¡± As Crowe spoke, he suddenly thought of something and turned sideways to let Marine behind him out. He introduced, ¡°This is Colonel Wilbur, an officer at the Sabaody Marine Station. He is currently Mr. Kuro¡¯s deputy. He has been wanting to see you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a white whirlwind appeared in the Marine and quickly came to Kaz¡¯s side. Before Kaz could react, his hands were pulled up. A strong man who was a head shorter than him held his hand excitedly. ¡°Hello! You must be Colonel Dougley Cass! The shield of Major General Kuro, I am Wilbur, the man who wants to become Major General Kuro¡¯s spear!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes lit up and he held Wilbur¡¯s hand instead. ¡°I see. You have such ambition! Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± ¡°Senior Kaz!¡± Wilbur said excitedly. ¡°Please let me learn how to do things for Rear Admiral Kuro.¡± ¡°Just call me Kaz. There is no precedence in serving Mr. Kuro.¡± Kaz said passionately, ¡°Let us fight for Mr. Kuro¡¯s beautiful tomorrow!¡± ¡°Colonel Kaz!!¡± Wilbur¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Colonel Wilbur!!¡± Kaz also had tears in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ so touching!¡± Donald was also excited by this scene. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. You can do it yourself.¡± A dark line appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead. ¡°Who is Olga?¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Olga came out and scratched her head. ¡°Come with me, Miss Leda wants to eat your doughnut. I will take you to Marine¡¯s canteen. Also, let our head chef observe.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°Cass, as for you, aren¡¯t you looking for Mr. Kuro?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, I am going to find Mr. Kuro.¡± Kaz reacted and reluctantly let go of Wilbur¡¯s hand and followed Crowe to the Marine station. Kaz, of course, did not serve in Sabaody. He just went to the Ministry to get his colonel rank and happened to come to Sabaody on the way. When Kuro learned of this news, he simply asked him to bring the ¡®long-standing¡¯ Olga with him so that he did not have to go to Pegasus Island. In the office. Kuro sat at his desk and looked at a Marine internal fax brought over by a Marine. He bit his cigar and blew out a stream of smoke. ¡°Hmph, I knew it. This matter is f*cking stupid.¡± Kuro put down the fax and smiled disdainfully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leda asked. ¡°The ship escorting Snag and Rezan was attacked by the Big Mom Pirates and they were robbed,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Eh? Sengoku and Garp are here?¡± Leda was shocked. ¡°Of course not.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°The people have been handed over to the World Government, but the World Government¡¯s ship was attacked. This is too f*cking fast. The ship was attacked in the New World without even going to the Headquarters. I wouldn¡¯t believe it if there wasn¡¯t something fishy, but¡­ it¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the World Government, it¡¯s about maintaining stability. If I really catch Snack, who knows if that aunt will be crazy enough to do ¡®top¡¯ a second time. If I really do it, I will definitely be called up. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), let them bite each other in the New World.¡± ¡°The New World is very chaotic now. A few supernovas broke in, Urki defeated Snacker, and that red-haired Kid also snatched a few of Lingling¡¯s ships. It¡¯s very interesting¡­ Let them play. Anyway, the New World is not a place that Marines can control.¡± The place under the jurisdiction of the World Government is only a little bit of the New World, close to the Red Earth. Their basic positions are in the Four Seas and Grand Line. In the early decades, the World Government had an idea, but they invested too much in the New World with no effect, so they contracted their defensive line. Therefore, not only did Kuro not want to care about this matter, but it also had nothing to do with him. ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± There was a knock on the door and then Crowe pushed it open and said, ¡°Colonel Cass is here.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro!!¡± Kaz excitedly walked to the center and saluted Kuro. Tears fell unconsciously. ¡°Douglas Kaz is here to report to you!¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Kuro had a headache when he saw the bearded man. He rubbed his eyebrows and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t be so formal¡­ How is your injury?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, it¡¯s fine now. Pegasus Island is also running well. It¡¯s even more prosperous than when you were here!¡± Kaz said firmly. These words are¡­ Is it not good that I am here? Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Good. Stay for a meal. You can go back when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz was inexplicably excited. Eat?! Mr. Kuro actually asked him to stay for dinner! He was admitted by Mr. Kuro again! ¡­ . Outside, Marine Station. Several Marines fell to the ground with their eyes closed and their clothes stripped off. Several men in Marine uniforms stood there. One of them adjusted his hat. The shadow of the hat covered his eyes, revealing only his lips, which were full of hideous smiles. ¡°Start the operation.¡± Chapter 459 Assassination Marine Dining Hall. Olga was brought in by Crowe. At this time, there was a large number of chefs handling the ingredients in the Marine canteen. The fish, meat, vegetables, and fruits of the Grand Line were all neatly handled, and the kitchen was lively. ¡°This is the Marine cafeteria. If you want to make doughnuts, do it here. You can also make more.¡± Crowe said, ¡°I also want to try a dessert that can make Big Mom miss it.¡± ¡°No problem, I came here to do this.¡± Olga rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Crowe led him into the scullery and pointed to a woman wearing a Marine cape but a chef¡¯s hat. ¡°This is an armadillo, a Marine Ensign, and also the head chef of the base. The Miss Leda you serve this time is her superior. When making doughnuts, she can watch them if she can, or leave the recipe so that when Miss Leda wants to eat them, you don¡¯t have to make a trip every time.¡± ¡°Ah? What? You want soup?¡± Stork turned his head and looked at Crowe in surprise. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°The soup needs to be melted? The soup is supposed to be melted.¡± The camphor didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman?¡± A black line appeared on Olga¡¯s head. Crowe sighed and said, ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it. Her ears are a little bad. You can just do it next to her. She can distinguish cooking.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Olga nodded and said, ¡°Then please teach me.¡± ¡°You want to pee after drinking?¡± Stork frowned and looked at Olga with disgust. ¡°You are disgusting.¡± Olga said nothing. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Crowe left in a hurry as if he had lost. Olga pursed her lips and stood next to the radium. She found a high-gluten flour and began to make it. As soon as she saw Olga starting to knead the dough, the Pallas¡¯s eyes narrowed and she looked over with interest. She couldn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s words clearly, but she could still hear the woman¡¯s words clearly. Leda had said that someone who made especially delicious doughnuts was coming over and wanted to ask her to learn it. Is this man the one who made the doughnut¡­ ¡­ . Two hours later. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to eat.¡± Kuro stood up and said to Leda, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Leda cheered: ¡°Today, donuts!¡± ¡°There is something you like to eat, calm down.¡± Kuro came over and petted Lida¡¯s little head. ¡°Right, where are Kaz and others?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw him chatting with Wilbur.¡± Leda twisted her head to avoid Kuro¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°Chloe, Chloe!¡± Kuro went out of the office door and called. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe popped out of his swaddling clothes and adjusted his glasses. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± ¡°Go get Kaz. I¡¯ll treat him to a meal in the cafeteria,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Understood.¡± Crowe pursed his lips and left to find Cass. To be honest, he had been with Kuro for a long time and had not tasted the food of the ocarina a few times. This ¡®Chef¡¯ basically gave Kuro and Leda special meals and occasionally he could eat a little. How could Kaz not be able to make Kuro give orders and let the ocarina cook a feast for him as soon as he came? Unbalanced. Extremely unbalanced! As soon as Crowe went out, he saw a Marine standing there and saluted. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Crowe, Colonel Kaz is looking for you.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m going to find him, why is he looking for me?¡± Crowe frowned. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± Marine said. ¡°Okay, lead the way.¡± Crowe shook his head and followed Marine. At the same time. ¡°Colonel Kaz! Rear Admiral Kuro is looking for you!¡± Elsewhere, a Marine approached Kaz. ¡°Huh? Looking for me? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Kaz perked up and said to Wilbur, ¡°Anyway, Colonel Wilbur, this is what happened. Mr. Kuro guided me to ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯ with his own justice. It¡¯s absolutely useless to be confused.¡± As he spoke, he took out a white book from his arms and solemnly handed it to Wilbur. ¡°This is the ¡®Quotations of Justice¡¯ that I have always recorded. If you have nothing to do and flip through it, you may lead to your own justice. If you are still confused¡­ then I will also entrust my ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯ to you. In short, work hard for Mr. Kuro¡¯s future!¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Wilbur took the white paper as if he had found a treasure and was so touched that he cried. ¡°I will study it carefully and help Major General Kuro!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Kaz shook Wilbur¡¯s hand hard, saluted him, and left with the Marine. Wilbur couldn¡¯t wait to open the first page. There was only one line on the first page, which filled the entire page. [The hymns of mankind are the hymns of courage!] ¡ªLuciru Kuro. ¡°Where are we?¡± Crowe looked at a dead end and asked Marine in front of him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Kaz was looking for me? Why is this a dead end?¡± ¡°Of course, Cass will look for you. In the same place¡­¡± Chi!! A sharp pain came from his lower back. Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously looked back and saw a man in the same Marine uniform stabbing him in the lower back with a dagger. Not found ¡­ He didn¡¯t sense anyone behind him¡­ Who are these people?! Pfft! Just as Crowe was in a daze, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. Marine in front of him suddenly rushed in front of him and stabbed a dagger into his chest. ¡°In hell, you will meet!¡± The Marine grinned. On the other side, at the same dead end, Kaz asked Marine, who was leading the way, ¡°Is Mr. Kuro here?¡± ¡°Yes, you will see soon.¡± The Marine¡¯s voice became low. He turned around and said lightly, ¡°You will meet him down there.¡± Swish! A subtle gunshot sounded from high above. ¡°Where? Where?¡± At this moment, the eager Kaz turned and looked around. Pfft!! As he turned his head, a ball of blood burst out from his shoulder. Kaz swayed and said in a daze, ¡°You¡­¡± Bang!! The Marine in front of him quickly advanced and kicked Kaz in the neck. His legs and feet hung onto the ground and he fell to the ground, creating a big pit. ¡°Big Mom Pirates paid a lot of money, of course they won¡¯t let you live¡­¡± Marines stepped on Kaz and said with a smile. At this time, Kuro and Leda walked out of the door. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, Lieutenant Colonel Lida.¡± Four Marines were waiting at the door. When they saw the two of them, they saluted and said, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Crowe is looking for you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Koro? Looking for me? Just let him come over himself.¡± ¡°It seems to be a big deal, it¡¯s not convenient.¡± Marine showed an indescribable expression. ¡°What¡¯s not convenient? Didn¡¯t I tell him to call someone for dinner? Let him solve it himself.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. What can be difficult to solve in Sabaody Archipelago now? Pirate? He had just dealt with a wave of pirates. It was impossible for pirates to land at this time. Tenryubito? He was still in Mariejois and the first person to come down was him. That way, there would be no trouble. Kuro waved his hand, signaling the four Marines to move aside and walked forward. The four Marines looked at each other and reached behind their waists, looking at Kuro and Leda who were walking in front. Halfway there, Kuro smacked his lips and turned back to ask, ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome, where is Crowe, bring me over¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, two cold lights rushed towards him from the left and right, while the other two were aimed at Leda beside him. The four Marines were holding daggers at this time, looking ferocious! Chapter 460 My subordinates are not weak When Kuro turned his head, several Marines were also shocked, but when they reacted, their speed became more violent. ¡°Go to hell!¡± One Marine attacked from the left and one from the right, one on the left, the dagger aimed at Kuro¡¯s head, one on the right and one directly at Kuro¡¯s lower back. The Marine Dagger on the left lowered and roared ferociously. Kuro¡¯s expression instantly became indifferent. He moved his arm and was about to grab it. Chi! ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Leda cried out in pain as a Marine with a dagger cut her arm. BOOM!!! A murderous aura almost condensed into blood water and spread out from Kuro¡¯s body and rushed towards the four Marines. After being attacked by the murderous aura, the four of them immediately stopped. Not dizzy ¡­ Snap. Kuro grabbed the wrist of the Marine who was attacking on it. This touch also woke him up, but before he could react, his eyes touched a pair of blood-red eyes. Those eyes¡­ made people tremble unconsciously! Crack!! Kuro¡¯s hand pulled and there was a bone-cracking sound. Marine¡¯s arm was obviously a little longer. He cried out in pain and was pulled to the ground and fell heavily. Chi chi chi! At the same time, three earth spikes quickly extended from the ground and pierced the abdomen of the remaining three Marines. Like skewering meat, the earth spikes extended high and skewered them. ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Kuro roared and stepped forward, aiming at the fallen Marine¡¯s other arm. There was a crisp sound of bones and the other arm was crushed by him. The Marine was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. He bent his legs and was about to jump up and escape when he saw Kuro clench his five fingers. The ground under him suddenly rolled and formed a long strip that bound him as if it was tied. All of this happened in a flash. ¡°Lida, how are you?¡± Kuro asked Lida. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Leda covered her arm and pressed down. ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± The cut wound gradually healed under the healing of the essence. ¡°You¡¯re too kind¡­ Kuro.¡± Under the Marine¡¯s shocked eyes, Leda shook her good hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even react.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about you¡­ I was a little careless.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. It had been too smooth recently, and he was in Sabaody Archipelago, which he had cleared. He had not used Kenbonshoku (Observation) at all, and he was in a relaxed state, probably like Karp, who could be cut down by Monca at that time. Who would have thought that he would be assassinated in Sabaody Archipelago! Assassination! There is actually such a thing in this world. But there seems to be. There is a dark world here. Of course, there is the profession of ¡®killer¡¯. That Crocodile¡¯s subordinate, Darz Boniz, in addition to being a ¡®Bounty Hunter¡¯, he was also a part-time killer. However, their style is different. These people are very specialized in assassination. At least when they attacked, Kuro did not find any killing intent. Not weak. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Kuro confirmed that Leda was fine and looked down at the Marine he had tied up. He took out a cigar and lit it. ¡°So, tell me, who the hell are you!¡± The smoke he exhaled condensed into a ball and drifted towards the killer¡¯s mouth and nose, entering it. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± The killer coughed violently, his face flushed red and his shoulders swayed unconsciously, as if he wanted to use his hands to stop the smoke that drilled in. However, his arm was crippled and he could not raise it no matter what. Only when his face turned from red to purple did the smoke drift out of his mouth and nose and disperse in the air. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± The killer took a few breaths and his saliva and tears flowed unconsciously. He choked quite a bit. ¡°I can make you feel suffocated like this forever but you can¡¯t die. You¡¯d better tell me and I can give you a quick death,¡± Kuro said coldly. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The killer chuckled. ¡°We are the subordinates of Dorag Piecro. We accepted a mission from the Big Mom Pirates to teach you a lesson because your subordinate, Greg Kaz, ruined Snag¡¯s mission. Although you are not dead, we have achieved half of our goal. It is useless, everything is useless. You can¡¯t stop us. Your subordinate, Crowe, and Doug is already in hell.¡± ¡°Dolag Piercro? Big Hand Mortician?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy selling human organs? He also does assassination business¡­¡± He smacked his lips and the blood in his eyes flashed slightly. The Observation Color covered the entire island. Then, he stared at the killer and hooked his finger. The soil that bound him tightened and extended into the body of the killer. ¡°Eh!¡± The assassin¡¯s face turned red and his legs struggled to swing and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You got something wrong¡­¡± Kuro stared at him coldly and said, ¡°My subordinates are not nobodies that can be killed by ordinary assassinations.¡± ¡°Roar!!!¡± Following his words, a beast roar suddenly came from somewhere in the Marine Station. ¡°What¡­¡± In the small alley, the assassin who broke into Crowe¡¯s chest shook and fell to the ground. He was shocked as he watched the person in front of him gradually turn into a five-meter-tall werewolf. Chi!!! However, his shock only stopped at his expression. He saw a cold light flash and his body was torn apart by this cold light. Crowe retracted his claws and licked the blood on his claws. He closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again and looking at the shocked killer behind him. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. He hides his aura and his killing intent. He¡¯s a killer. No wonder I didn¡¯t notice him¡­¡± Crowe bared his sharp and long canine teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°Well done. If it was the old me, I would probably be killed.¡± ¡°Monster¡­¡± The killer took a step back and swallowed dryly. The blood on this guy¡¯s chest and lower back has dried up and the wounds are completely gone. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not injured, but his strong physique doesn¡¯t take this wound seriously at all. ¡°Sha¡­¡± Crowe took a step forward and said ferociously: ¡°How should I deal with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± On the other side, the killer who kicked Kaz into the ground stepped on his head and took out a silenced pistol from his pocket and aimed it at Kaz. ¡°Sayonara.¡± ¡°Ten times!¡± The head that had sunk into the ground suddenly shouted. Just as the killer was about to pull the trigger, blood suddenly burst out from his back. ¡°Finger Gun: Lotus Flower!¡± The figure on the ground had long disappeared, and the voice of the killer came. Thud thud thud! Blood bloomed on his back. In an instant, the killer¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fell. Kaz was bleeding from the corner of his mouth and his posture was straight. He pointed his blood-stained index finger at the roof of the upper house building. ¡°I am a man who will become the shield of Mr. Kuro. How can I fall here so easily! Justice will not yield to evil, nor will it bow to crooked ways. Despicable people above, come down and fight me fair and square!¡± Chapter 461 I, Luciru Kuro, Won¡¯t Lose! ¡°Mr. Kuro, Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe, who had transformed into a huge werewolf, came to the office building with a dying killer in his hand and saw Kuro and Leda. ¡°I found Kill¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he was stunned and saw three people in Marine uniforms next to Kuro. On the ground, there was also a Marine corpse tied with mud strips and bleeding all over. The black-haired young man standing there with a cigar in his mouth did not look good. Kuro¡¯s expression is so calm that it reminds people of the dullness and silence before the storm. ¡°Gulp¡ª¡± Crowe swallowed and pinched the killer he caught to death. His tail drooped and he lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being in charge of Sabaody and causing the killer to invade.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you¡­ Lida,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Oh.¡± Leda walked up to Crowe and patted him. ¡°Remove the transformation. It¡¯s hard for me to heal such a big body.¡± When Crowe heard this, he quickly deactivated his transformation and turned into his human form. He also threw away the assassin in his hand. ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± Leda pressed on Crowe¡¯s body, and the energy condensed into a ball of air that was stuffed into Crowe¡¯s body from her hand, allowing the wounds on his chest and back to gradually heal. ¡°Actually, there is no need. I am a zoologist and my vitality is very strong. This injury is not necessary.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said. ¡°Then you should have said so earlier!¡± Leda rolled her eyes and waved her small fist in front of Crowe. ¡°You only said this after I¡¯m done treating you. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Crowe scratched the back of his head and changed the subject. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this group of killers came to me with Cass¡¯s excuse. Will Cass¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes closed slightly and he said lightly: ¡°Kaz is here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a white shadow appeared not far away. It was as fast as an afterimage and quickly approached Kuro and others. The phantom stopped and revealed Kaz. At this moment, Kaz had injuries on his forehead, mouth, and shoulder. He held a killer who had been knocked out in one hand and saluted with his injured hand. ¡°Mr. Kuro! I found the killer, he¡­¡± Bang! Kuro flicked his index finger and a flying finger gun pierced through the killer¡¯s forehead. Kaz put down the killer¡¯s body in shock and looked at Kuro in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t want any survivors!¡± Kuro said coldly. With that, he reached out and hooked his finger. Kaz frowned. From his shoulder, a shuttle-shaped bullet flew out of the wound and into Kuro¡¯s palm. ¡°Not a single one!¡± Kuro held the bullet tightly and it made a muffled sound. When he let go, the bullet had been crushed into a ball of mud and fell to the ground as he let go. ¡°Let¡¯s treat you first, Cass.¡± At this time, Leda came to Cass and healed his injuries with a ¡°Vitality Feedback¡±. ¡°Oh!!¡± Kaz swung his arm in surprise and widened his eyes. ¡°This is Miss Leda¡¯s ability. How convenient!¡± As he spoke, tears fell again. ¡°You actually treated me, who can¡¯t even deal with this level of injury. Miss Lida, you are too kind!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Leda pulled the corners of her mouth and moved away from this inexplicably excited bearded man. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± At this time, Wilbur ran over with a group of Marines. ¡°I just heard a beast roar, this¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he saw the surrounding corpses and his eyes widened. ¡°Colonel Cass, why are you¡­ and Lieutenant Colonel Crowe, you are also covered in blood, what happened?!¡± The injuries were treated, but the bloodstains were still there. Including Leda, her arm was also stained with blood. ¡°I was assassinated.¡± Kaz said honestly and then paused. ¡°Not only me, but Mr. Crowe, Miss Leda, and even Mr. Kuro seem to have been assassinated.¡± ¡°Assassination, this¡­¡± Wilbur was shocked, ¡°How is it possible, someone will assassinate Marines in Sabaody Archipelago?!¡± ¡°Wilbur¡­¡± Kuro whispered, ¡°Gather all Marines.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wilbur subconsciously stood at attention and asked, ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, are you going to¡­¡± ¡°Search!¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°From now on, the Sabaody Archipelago has entered a period of vigilance. No one is allowed to go out at will. After issuing the order, all those who go out without permission will be arrested. If they find something wrong, they will be shot. There is no need to ask anyone, and no matter what his identity is!¡± ¡°Chloe!¡± ¡°Here!¡± Crowe shuddered and stood up straight. ¡°Marjoya, from now on, you are not allowed to let a tenryubito down. Just say that there is a killer in Sabaody Archipelago, otherwise¡­¡± Cullosen gritted his teeth coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that those idiots won¡¯t die here!¡± Leda shut her mouth now, not daring to speak, because Kuro was really angry. After getting to know Kuro a little, he knew that the reason why he did not let Tenryubito come down was not because of a killer, but because he was in an extremely bad mood. If he encountered any Tenryubito who was stupid, he would not be able to stop. Don¡¯t you see that Kuro¡¯s eyes are red now¡­ Who dares to be unlucky at this time? ¡°Assassination¡­¡± After issuing the order, Kuro looked up at the sky and said, ¡°You are really bold, big-handed mortician, I will remember you, and¡­ Wilbur, go to Marlin Vando and ask him to give me the permanent pointer of Totland.¡± ¡°Totland?¡± Wilbur was stunned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Big Mom¡¯s Totland?¡± ¡°Is there a second Totland in the world?!¡± Kuro glared at him. ¡°But, Mr. Kuro¡­ we don¡¯t have the Permanent Pointer of Totland, the place of New World, especially the power of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Marine doesn¡¯t have a Permanent Pointer in this area.¡± Wilbur answered honestly. ¡°Who has it?¡± Kuro said directly: ¡°Just tell me, who has it! Forget it, I know who has it, that man must have it. Go, bring the permanent pointer of Dressrosa.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wilbur saluted and ran away quickly. Soon he came running with a permanent pointer. Kuro took the Permanent Pose, then his body floated up and slowly rose into the sky. ¡°Hey, Kuro, what are you going to do?¡± Leda shouted. ¡°A clean break!¡± Kuro rose higher and higher, and his voice came down from the sky, ¡°If I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they will probably never stop! Assassinating me and my subordinates¡­ there is a price to pay!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, if you¡¯re injured because of me, you don¡¯t have to be so angry!¡± Crowe shouted emotionally. ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Kuro cursed back, causing Crowe to instantly decline. His gaze glanced at Leda¡¯s bloodstained sleeve. With a bang, his body flew away at a high speed and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Assassinations, if the other party does not have an unforgettable lesson, there will definitely be a second time. The few people targeted this time still have some combat power, but what if? What if they are assassinated again because of a moment of carelessness? Who wants to be afraid every day? Besides, I, Luciru Kuro, will not lose out! ¡°Totland!!¡± In the air, Kuro, who was flying at high speed against the wind, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Charlotte Lingling!!¡± Chapter 462 Fly, I Also Want to Know Its Male and Female ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Kaz looked at the sky where only the clouds had dispersed and muttered, ¡°I rarely see that expression¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before?¡± Crowe asked. Kaz nodded. ¡°I saw him once when I was still in East Blue. At that time, Mr. Kuro was still a first-class soldier, and I was a second-class soldier¡­¡± He recalled, ¡°It should be six years ago. At that time, a pirate group raided a town and everyone in the town was killed. When we arrived, only a dying little boy said his last words, and then Mr. Kuro¡¯s expression changed.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± Crowe continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kaz shook his head and said, ¡°That pirate group has long left, but Mr. Kuro took a few days off after meeting that island and his expression became normal after he came back¡­ Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t heard any news about that pirate group since.¡± Leda and Crowe¡¯s lips twitched at the same time. Needless to ask, it must have sunk into the sea long ago. ¡°But during that time, Mr. Kuro was very terrifying. At that time, I was very frightened when I saw him. Now it seems that it is the power of the strong!¡± Kaz looked up at the sky in admiration and clenched his fists. ¡°How can I fix it! It¡¯s a shame for me that I can¡¯t fight side by side with Mr. Kuro! Mr. Kuro, I will catch up with you as soon as possible to resist all the dangers behind!¡± ¡°And me!¡± Wilbur was a little excited by Kaz¡¯s words and shouted, ¡°I also want to clear all the obstacles in front of Major General Kuro!¡± ¡°Wilbur!¡± ¡°Kaz!¡± The two big men looked at each other and burst into sparks of passion. ¡°Let¡¯s finish Mr. Kuro¡¯s order first. I don¡¯t want to come back and see that angry face.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said. ¡­ . Sabaody Archipelago. In a certain tavern. ¡°Lord Basil!¡± Mark rubbed his hands and said to Basil, who was sitting there drinking and eating with a flattering smile, ¡°Thanks to you, the underground world of the Sabaody Archipelago has been reorganized. This is a little kindness, please accept it.¡± He gave his subordinate a look and the subordinate bowed and placed the suitcase on the table. When he opened it, it was full of Bailey. Basil didn¡¯t even look at it. He used a fork to roll up a ball of noodles with shrimp and put it in his mouth to chew. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is no protection fee. I am in the smuggling business, and I don¡¯t take protection fees. This money is accumulated by dealing with those gangs that don¡¯t obey the law. Lord Basil has worked hard recently, so a little reward is necessary.¡± Mark smiled, but his head was lower. During this time, if not for this Marine, they would probably have to spend a lot of effort to unify the Underground World of Sabaody Land. Although those powerful gangs were either hanged or shot, the remaining gangs were not so easy to deal with for them. But this Marine can do it. He swept away those stubborn gangsters with one punch each, and those who were left with no backbone gave up when they heard that this was requested by Luciru Kuro. He didn¡¯t know about that title in other places, but in Sabaody Archipelago, it was even more useful than Tenryubito! ¡°Yeah.¡± Salzir quickly finished the noodles on the plate, took a few sips from the wine glass, and closed the suitcase. ¡°You did well. Your mission is completed, so I¡¯ll go back. I was just thinking that if you haven¡¯t settled it after so long, would you consider changing someone else?¡± ¡°No, no, I completed it very well.¡± Mark wiped the sweat on his head and smiled apologetically. Change people¡­ change lives. Once he is judged as unqualified by the Marine in front of him, he can only walk the path of death. Fortunately, he did. In return, the entire underground world of Sabaody Archipelago. This is something that no one has ever done before! Although the effect is incomparable to before, it still dominates Sabaody Archipelago. Even if he was called the dog of Luciru Kuro, he did not care. ¡°It is my honor to be Luciru Kuro¡¯s dog, unlike some wild dogs who don¡¯t even have a master and are just barking.¡± Every time he faced such curses, he would proudly refute them. ¡°Work hard, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Basil glanced at him arrogantly, stood up, picked up his suitcase, and was about to go out. ¡°Sazir!¡± Suddenly, a man wearing a Marine cape, black formal suit, and glasses walked in from the door and looked at Basil coldly. Basil, who had an arrogant look on his face, suddenly became alert and stammered, ¡°Mr. Crowe?!¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Crowe, you are here to¡­¡± Mark rubbed his hands and was about to approach, but before he could finish speaking, he was shot a cold look by Crowe. That look made Mark break out in a cold sweat and he paused. Basil became even more panicked. Crowe called him ¡®Sazir¡¯? This is something like facing him and starting to call him by his surname. He is really angry. Otherwise, they would usually call him ¡®Kuro¡¯. Could it be that he felt that he was not doing his job well? Or ¡­ Basil quickly threw the suitcase away and stood at attention. ¡°Report! I didn¡¯t take any bribes. This is, this is what he forced on me. It has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Lord Basil?!¡± Mark stared at him in horror. ¡°Shut up! You are the one who intended to bribe me. I am going to hand it over as evidence!¡± Basil glared at him. ¡°Who asked you this¡­¡± Crowe said coldly, ¡°Sazir, let these gangs start and cooperate with Marine¡¯s door-to-door notice that no one is allowed to go out before Marine releases the ban. In addition, gather all the tourists, from 80-year-old people to 3-year-old children, and check their identities. Even if it¡¯s a fly, I want to know whether it¡¯s a male or female!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sazir subconsciously replied and was stunned. ¡°Mr. Crowe, what happened?¡± Only then did he notice that there seemed to be blood on Crowe¡¯s clothes. ¡°What happened?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and a cold light appeared on the lenses. ¡°We were assassinated and Mr. Kuro was¡­ very angry. I guess you don¡¯t want to see Mr. Kuro¡¯s angry expression. Believe me, even I would be afraid to see Kuro¡¯s angry expression.¡± It was more than just fear. He had been by Kuro¡¯s side for so long, and all the things he did in anger were not as big as this time. Fortunately, he flew away. If he was still here, Crowe¡¯s psychological pressure would probably explode. Even so, he had to do it well now. What if there are still killers in the Sabaody Archipelago? If they are not dealt with properly and some assassination accident is known by Mr. Kuro, others may not know, but he will definitely skin them alive. ¡°Everyone whose identity is unknown, focus on them!¡± Crowe¡¯s words carried a strong murderous intent. ¡°And those so-called ¡®freedom¡¯ gangs or small pirates, shoot them if they encounter them. There is no need to report or consider them. Sabaody Archipelago needs absolute security!¡± Chapter 463 Dover, It¡¯s Dark Sabaody Archipelago, entering the period of general martial law, under the clearance of the gangs under the control of Marine and Marine, people once again stay at home. This time, no one complained. What a joke. That ¡°Murderer¡± killed tens of thousands of people in Sabaody Archipelago last time. If he disobeys orders this time, he will never show mercy. Because the martial law this time is even more severe than last time. These people saw with their own eyes that after the tourists shouted that they were useless, they were still forcibly taken away by Marines and no one knew where they were taken to. That serious look made people tremble¡­ Just as Sabaody Archipelago was under martial law, in the sky, a figure flying at high speed broke through the air and let the air form a tassel. The flying speed of the Float-Floating Fruit is naturally not low. In addition, Kuro has done some research on wind. With the combination of the two, flying at such a super speed is too simple. It was just that he did not need to use it usually. The Red Earth flew past easily. Through the Permanent Pointer, Kuro flew straight in the direction of Dressrosa. Dressrosa, clear sky at this time. Above the highest cylinder is the current palace of Dressrosa. In the courtyard, a man in a dividend feather cloak was lying on a recliner with an evil smile on his lips. He was sunbathing and from time to time, he thought of something and laughed strangely. This person is one of the few people at the top of the sea, Seven Warlords of the Sea, Sky Yaksha, Donquixote Doflamingo, and the current king of Dressrosa. Beside him, the cadres of the Donquixote Family gathered. ¡°Baby-5, Diamante is doing this for your own good. Those people are just lying to you.¡± A fat man in baby clothes and a baby turban bit his pacifier and pulled a tearful maid with one hand as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s my fianc¨¦, he said he needs me!¡± The tall beauty in the maid¡¯s clothes was crying, and her other hand turned into a pistol, aiming at the man in the red cloak in front of her. ¡°I will not forgive you, Diamante!¡± The man in the Big Red Cloak is the top cadre of the Donquixote Family, the leader of the ¡®Square¡¯ Army, Diamante with a bounty of 99 million Berries. He sat there with his legs crossed, slowly drinking black tea. ¡°That kind of person is a liar, Baby-5, don¡¯t turn your mind to those people.¡± Diamante took a sip of black tea and said: ¡°I help you solve those troubles in advance, isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°Unforgivable!¡± There was a bang. The pistol transformed from Baby-5 arm fired a pellet straight at Diamante. Diamante did not even dodge. He just stretched out a hand and when the pellet shot over, he raised his index finger and gently tapped on the ah lead bullet. The hard pellet softened at this moment and became light. With a casual wave of Diamanti¡¯s hand, the pellet would be swung out by the momentum and fall to the ground, colliding with the ground and creating a spark. ¡°I am a ¡®Flying Fruit¡¯ ability user. When I touch an object, it becomes light, but the mass will not change,¡± Diamante said slowly. ¡°Not bad, Diamante.¡± Doflamingo¡¯s smile widened. ¡°No, no, I still have a promotion,¡± Diamante said modestly. ¡°No, I really think you¡¯re good.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m still weak.¡± Diamante waved his hand. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Since you say so, I am very good!¡± Diamante puffed out his chest and said with great confidence. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Doflamingo laughed. ¡°Dover.¡± Suddenly, a huge sticky disgusting object approached and the shadow covered half of his body. It was a sloppy uncle wearing a blue quilt and holding a walking stick in his hand. He walked like he was dragging. Torrebol, the leader of the Plum Army, one of the top cadres of the Donquixote Family. Doflamingo¡¯s face fell. ¡°Torrebol, you are too close to me.¡± Trebol did not have the slightest awareness of this. Instead, he got closer and said in a tone that was close to a fool, ¡°Dover, this batch of fruits is ready.¡± ¡°You are responsible for this kind of thing. I say, it is too close.¡± Doflamingo¡¯s forehead flashed a black line. ¡°Okay, Dover, then I will deal with it when the deadline is up.¡± At this time, Torebol was a little away from Doflamingo. ¡°Dover, if this continues, we will become stronger and stronger and we will be one step closer to your ambition.¡± At this moment, a doll-like voice sounded. However, the voice came from a burly man nearly five meters tall. He wore a golden cross-shaped helmet and the voice he made was unusually funny. However, the cadres present were used to it and their expressions were normal. No one dared to laugh. More than ten years ago, those children who laughed at this person¡¯s voice were beaten up and some were even killed. Pica, one of the top cadres of Donquixote, the leader of the ¡®Spade¡¯ Army, the original bounty of 95 million. ¡°Oh, my ambition¡­¡± Doflamingo straightened his body and looked at the sky against the sun. He stretched out his hand and held the sun in the sky. In his eyes, the sun was held by his five fingers and became dark. ¡°Hey, Dover, it¡¯s dark¡­¡± Trebol¡¯s voice came. ¡°Genius is not black, it¡¯s my hand.¡± A black line appeared on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead again. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s really dark.¡± Diamante stared blankly at the sky and murmured. All the cadres in the courtyard turned to look at the sky in a daze. Doflamingo hesitantly moved his hand and found that it was not his hand that blocked the sun, but the originally clear sky had completely turned dark. ¡°The sky is dark, everyone will go back¡­¡± Diamante still wanted to say something relaxed, but in the next moment, he saw Doflamingo sweating and staring at the sky. ¡°Hey, Dover, what¡¯s that expression?¡± As soon as Diamante finished speaking, his eyes widened and cold sweat flowed down his face. He subconsciously looked in the direction of the sky. Only then did he realize that the dark clouds did not turn black all of a sudden, but kept coming from a certain direction, covering the sun. Black clouds covered the entire Dressrosa. ¡°Killing intent!¡± Diamante exclaimed, ¡°Hey, are you kidding me? This level of killing intent¡­ Who is here?!¡± ¡°So¡­ so scary.¡± A Merman mixed-race boy in high heels and hot pants looked pale and stared blankly at the sky, his body trembling unconsciously. ¡°I have encountered this murderous aura before!¡± Doflamingo jumped up from the recliner and looked straight at the spreading dark clouds in the sky. ¡°This guy, what is he doing here?!¡± Chapter 464 This World Has Started to Go Berserk! The dark clouds continued to spread, and in the distance, a figure squeezed the air into the shape of a shock wave and quickly approached. The figure drew a streamline in the air and approached Dressrosa. With a clatter, the figure landed in the courtyard. The white cloak on his back floated up as he fell, letting some people see the word ¡®Justice¡¯ fluttering on the cloak. Marine? This was the first reaction of all the cadres. Those who saw the figure from the front broke out in cold sweat. A man with an afro and a mask subconsciously took a step back and said in surprise, ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± Hearing the name, except for Doflamingo, all the cadres showed their fighting posture and surrounded the man in a ring. Kuro glanced at them and took out a cigar box from his arms. He took out a cigar and lit it in his mouth. He exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°Oh, hello, everyone.¡± His tone was gloomy and his face was gloomy. They came with ill intentions! ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Doflamingo laughed. ¡°Why are you so angry? I, Dressrosa, have not offended you in any way.¡± Kuro glanced at him, and the thick killing intent made Doflamingo sweat. He held up two fingers and said, ¡°Two things. First, help me get rid of this bastard [Big Hand Mortician]. Second, give me Totland¡¯s Permanent Pointer.¡± ¡°Hey, I am not your subordinate, Lucilu Kuro!¡± A blue vein appeared on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead. Kuro closed his eyes slightly, raised his palm, and gently dropped it. Under this, the sky looked even more dull and dark, completely covering the courtyard. As if the sky was upside down, the dark sky clearly sank. In the darkness, there seemed to be an unknown substance hanging in the sky. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Trebol looked up and only made an unconscious cry. His fat and sticky body was trembling. An oppressive, low-pitched aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything surrounded these cadres. At this moment, everyone was sweating profusely, but they did not dare to move. The other party was Luciru Kuro, the guy who took care of Ledfield. ¡°Continental¡­ You!¡± Doflamingo looked up in shock with a faint fear in his expression. ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± The cadre might know less, but he knows the most. This guy is already a monster! From the top, the clues of the monster were revealed. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood now. You¡¯d better not mess with me, Sky Yaksha.¡± Kuro said lightly: ¡°The [Big Hand Mortician] and Totland¡¯s Permanent Pointer, I know you have channels.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?!¡± Doflamingo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I am not afraid of you, Luciru Kuro, I am Shichibukai!¡± Kuro did not speak, but his face became colder. He put his palm down again, and the pitch-black sky sank again. ¡°Deal!¡± Doflamingo said, ¡°I can do both of these things, but I want a favor from you!¡± Hearing this, Kuro narrowed his eyes. His main purpose is not to deal with Doflamingo. The other party is not only Shichibukai but also a tenryubito. Threats can be made, but if this goes down, he will not be demoted but directly expelled from the Marine. And if they really fought, Doflamingo and his men would be enough trouble. In addition, this bastard is indeed the one holding the chains of those monsters in the New World. If he loses, the balance will be broken. Kuro raised his finger, and the dark sky gradually returned to clear, and at the same time, it relieved the pressure. ¡°Sure, as long as you are still Shichibukai, I can help you do something without violating my rules,¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°Deal.¡± Doflamingo said gloomily, ¡°Hey, Torebol, go and give him the permanent pointer of Totland.¡± ¡°Yes, Dover¡­¡± At this moment, Torebol did not dare to say anything else and wriggled into the palace. ¡°Hey, since the deal has been made, can you put away your murderous aura? My subordinates are very afraid.¡± Doflamingo smiled. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± Kuro said coldly, ¡°Do you really want me to vent my anger on you, Don Quixote Doflamingo?¡± ¡°Moo¡­¡± Doflamingo pursed his lips and exhaled a heavy breath. ¡°I will take care of that guy Pierrot.¡± ¡°Dover, it¡¯s here.¡± At this moment, Trebol wriggled out of the door and brought a permanent pointer. Doflamingo took it and threw it at Kuro. ¡°What you want.¡± Kuro moved his index finger, and the Eternal Pointer that was thrown over floated halfway and surrounded him. Thud! In the next moment, Kuro burst out with a mass of air waves and flew away at a high speed with the Permanent Pointer, gradually disappearing in everyone¡¯s eyes. The air waves blew the facilities in the courtyard everywhere, making clanging sounds. ¡°Dover, that ability is¡­¡± Diamante swallowed dryly and hesitated. ¡°Ah¡­ Floating Fruit, your superior.¡± The veins on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead were exposed and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°This bastard, has the fruit ability been developed to such a level by him?!¡± That bastard did not even touch the Permanent Pointer just now and he could make it float. But how long has it been since he got the fruit?! Golden Lion should have died last year! In just a year, he had developed to such a terrifying state. After being gloomy for a while, Doflamingo suddenly laughed again. ¡°Hey, World, there¡¯s a good show to watch. Is he going to find Big Mom? Hey, go find the intelligence, I want to know what happened.¡± ¡°Got it, Young Master.¡± Gladius asked doubtfully, ¡°Then [Higher Hand Executioner]¡­¡± ¡°Find his whereabouts and get rid of him! No, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Doflamingo grinned and said, ¡°A monster¡¯s favor, we have to make good use of it! That bastard, Luciru Kuro, he is enduring his ambition like me, sooner or later he will break out. I know about North Blue, his subordinate Greg Kaz stole the result of Vinsmoke, he must be seeking something!¡± ¡°When it comes to business, it must be bigger. The ¡®Emperor¡¯ of the Dark World, this business is very big.¡± ¡°But¡­ if he goes to look for Big Mom, it shouldn¡¯t be anything good. Can he live?¡± Senor, who was wearing baby clothes, asked. ¡°Hey! That depends on his ability!¡± Doflamingo spread his hands. ¡°Is that guy¡¯s action a signal from Headquarters? Or is he pressed in Sabaody Land to find a way to crack it? In any case, this world has begun to go berserk!¡± Chapter 465 How Can Someone Fly in the Sky Totland Kingdom. Somewhere in the New World. Here, it can no longer be simply distinguished as a ¡®Harpies¡¯. Big Mom Pirates is the symbol of the country here. It is different from Doflamingo, who stole the country successfully, or Crocodile, who stole the country but failed and is now wandering somewhere. Totland, the Captain of the Big Mom Pirates, was killed by Charlotte Ling Ling herself. Even the government ministers and administrative bureaucrats were her own children. In her previous life, she was a model woman of the new era. Among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Kaido controls the Country of Peace but there are hidden dangers. The territory controlled by the redhead is more Buddhist and basically depends on their autonomy. Blackbeard¡­ Kuro was not sure. He must still be sweeping his former Captain¡¯s territory. Only Charlotte Lingling, her kingdom of Totland, is the only existence that can be recognized as a ¡®powerful country¡¯ in the New World. Kuro really did not want to cause trouble for such an existence unless necessary. But now ¡­ ¡°For future safety, and¡­ don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Kuro spat out a few words through his teeth and his body suddenly burst in the air, breaking through the air at an even faster speed. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) What¡¯s so great about a group of disabled and crazy people! If you don¡¯t have a broken hand here, you will have a wound on your stomach. If you don¡¯t have a tooth here, you will have a crazy woman there. No matter what, if he doesn¡¯t let them have a lingering fear this time, he, Kuro, will not have a good life! ¡­ . Totland is a vast area that radiates outward with Big Mom¡¯s base camp ¡®Cake Island¡¯ as the center. There are a total of 35 islands that surround ¡®Cake Island¡¯. Although there is no perfect natural location like the Country of Peace, it is like a dream to break through to Cake Island with a ship. The 34 islands guarding it, that is 34 satellites, have long eliminated the threat outside. And in the center of these 34 islands, Toast Island is one of the 34 military islands. Some of the other islands also have civilians living under the rule of pirates, but Toast Island is a purely military island. The plump towns on the island are all pirates, and the ports are also full of ships used by pirates. This was the residence of Charlotte Ling Ling¡¯s fourth son, Charlotte Owen. ¡°Hey, Owen, Snack seems to be back.¡± At this moment, in the base, a tall and strong man with short yellow hair, earrings, a blue quilted jacket, and a Magic Lamp symbol belt on his waist said. Charlotte Dafu, third son of Charlotte Lindsey. In front of him was a golden-orange-haired man similar to a flame and divided into three axe-shaped blades. He had a beard on his chin and wore boxing gloves. He looked very serious and the indifference on the face of the person who spoke was inversely proportional. But in fact, they are brothers. She and Katakuri are triplets. ¡°Snag? It¡¯s good that he¡¯s back. After all, he¡¯s our cute brother,¡± Owen said. Dafu said disdainfully, ¡°He actually failed to attack a Marine station of West Blue. It is really an insult to his identity as the original Four Sweet Commanders.¡± ¡°After all, the other party is Sengoku and Garp. Even Mom can¡¯t resist them,¡± Owen said. ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re back and nothing happened.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Dafu stroked his chin and said, ¡°I heard that the Marine stationed on Pegasus Island is the subordinate of that Luciru Kuro. I heard that Brother Peros found a killer in the Dark World, and Mom agreed.¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro?¡± Owen was stunned. ¡°Is it the Marine who killed Ledfield?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Dafu sneered and said, ¡°But Ledfield is already old. Killing an old guy made those Marine bastards promote it for so long. The lineup is bigger than Whitebeard. Marines are a group of hypocrites. When Lucilu Kuro is dead, let¡¯s see how those Marines deal with this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to deal with.¡± Owen shook his head. ¡°After all, Ledfield is someone Mom values. If it¡¯s just a group of killers, it¡¯s impossible to get rid of him.¡± ¡°Let his subordinates die. This is a warning.¡± Dafu said, ¡°Let him understand that offending Big Mom is a very terrifying thing.¡± Rumble! As soon as he finished speaking, the sky made a sound. The two of them looked up and saw that the sky had inexplicably darkened. ¡°Is it going to rain?¡± Dafu stretched out his hand and did not feel any raindrops. ¡°There¡¯s thunder. There¡¯s probably a rainstorm.¡± Owen glanced at the sky and roared at the active pirates in front of him, ¡°Go to the ship and fix the anchor, don¡¯t let the storm break the ship!¡± ¡°Yes! Lord Owen!¡± The pirates said in unison and were about to head to the port. ¡°It¡¯s a rainy day, but the New World has always been like this.¡± A pirate shrugged and subconsciously looked at the sky, but with just one look, he froze and stared blankly at the sky. ¡°Is there someone there?¡± He pointed to the sky and hesitated. ¡°Where is he?¡± A pirate next to him covered his forehead with his hand and also looked over. After looking for a while, he frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone. Are you drunk?¡± ¡°No, I did not. I am very sure that there is a person standing there.¡± The pirate pointed in that direction and said firmly, ¡°Look, it is getting closer and closer!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? How can someone fly in the sky? God, God¡­¡± The person who spoke wanted to refute, but he could not say the last words. He saw it. In the sky, a human-like figure gradually expanded and descended. At the same time, the sky became darker and darker as he landed. ¡°Dafu! That¡¯s¡­!¡± Owen was also staring at the sky at this time. The oppressive aura instantly covered the island, making the entire island tremble. ¡°Hey, are you kidding me, this thing¡­¡± At this moment, Dafu could not hold his cold face and stared at the sky in horror. His attention was no longer on the small figure under the descending ¡®sky¡¯, but more on the seemingly toppled sky. That thing gradually appeared from under the dark clouds. First, a layer of rock surface was revealed. Then, the surface spread rapidly from under the clouds and gradually made people unable to see the edge. The mainland! This is a whole continent falling down! ¡°Did the Sky Island fall!¡± Owen shouted in shock. ¡°No! That person, he is¡­¡± It was only then that Dafu noticed the figure that was getting lower and lower. The man was wearing a golden suit and his white cloak fluttered in the strong wind. Under his messy black hair, his handsome face was biting a cigar and the smoke came out with it, covering his expression. But that face was recognized by Dafu. ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± At the same time as he recognized the person, the figure in the sky pressed down with his big hand, and the continent revealed from the clouds accelerated significantly, rushing through the air and creating a huge spark like a meteorite, smashing down on the island. Chapter 466 What Will Happen If You Awaken Further The huge continent fell from the sky like a meteorite, falling rapidly. Kuro himself did not know how high his [Treasure of Heaven] was. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t see it from Mariejois. Surpass the Sky Island¡­ That must be over. Reaching outer space is useless. After all, he was not smiling. His ability was different. One is to use gravity to directly pull down through Kenbonshoku (Observation). The range of the ability is so large that it can scare people to death. Kuro¡¯s ability has not reached the point where it can be awakened. He once divided the Floating Fruit into three steps. The first is that the activation ability requires stamina to maintain. The second is like Golden Lion, it consumes a little stamina to activate the ability, and then there is no need to maintain it. And the third is the ¡°Fruit Awakening¡± that he has expected. There is no need to touch it, and the range of the ability will expand with the expansion of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, and he can activate the ability wherever he points. Now, Kuro has probably touched this edge. But it was implemented by ¡®contacting¡¯ the air. The [Psychic Blade] series is a move developed from this. But the stamina consumed¡­ was much more than before. But there was nothing he could do about it. If he wanted to live safely in the sea, he had to find a way to become stronger. He remembered that in another year, the appearance of the ¡®Shanghai Thief King¡¯ would shock the world. He killed Doflamingo! What a joke! Shichibukai Kuro, who is now recruited, is too lazy to say it, but none of the veteran Shichibukai is weak. This was also why he was clearly very angry in Dressrosa, but in the end, he did not find that flamingo to lose his temper. The first is that after losing his temper, his energy is gone. He came alone to look for Big Mom with courage. Second, Doflamingo is indeed not easy to deal with. He had long thought that Shichibukai had a great reputation. If he had not been Shichibukai, the bounty would have been much higher. As for the bounty¡­ It¡¯s good to hear it. Kuro has never believed it. A hundred Berries can kill hundreds of millions of Berries, and a hundred million Berries can be defeated by a 30 million Berries. Bounty determines strength? That would be no different from a joke. Which one of these monsters in the New World didn¡¯t use their strength to break through the huge bounty over the years? Bounty rewards are a recognition of their strength, and for the new Shichibukai who are unknown or similar to the suspension of bounty rewards, bounty rewards are not equal to strength. Doflamingo is troublesome, that is really troublesome. Therefore, it is very necessary to strengthen their strength. It is also necessary to store the [Heavenly Treasure Vault] that can make me feel at ease. Developing abilities was even more important. He did not want to be like that dead old man Shiki, who was careless and was eroded by the storm and then hit on the head by the rudder. Floating fruit is afraid of storms? Back then, Golden Lion casually played with seawater! What¡¯s the difference between seawater and rain? As for the wind¡­ I, Luciru Kuro, play professionally. Whether it¡¯s the Unseen God or the sword technique he developed, they are all based on the ¡®wind¡¯. So he was fast. Although it was not as fast as the old man, it was still fast enough. Including now, the [Floating Fruit] itself is not slow, but to reach his high-speed flying mode, he knows that the Golden Lion he knows can¡¯t do it, but at his peak, he doesn¡¯t know. Abilities that can be developed must be developed. Since there is still a path ahead of the ability, I will finish it and fill it with blank spaces. Until he reached the ¡®awakening¡¯ in Kuro¡¯s heart. There is nothing in the world that cannot be controlled. With a thought, the mountains, the sea, the clouds, and the mist are all in his hands. There is nothing in the world that cannot be controlled. At that time, it would be absolutely safe. What bullets? What weapons? As long as it is non-living, he can f*ck you. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a life form. He can control the air and there are not many things he can do. Right now, the Lion¡¯s Bite skill, which is reflected in its ability, has also broken the limit of the Float-Fruit and indirectly affected living beings. From the first time he controlled the seawater and wrapped it around the rise of the seafood sea king class, he had understood something. Living beings can¡¯t be controlled, but they can be influenced. He did not have to worry about the control method of Golden Lion, although he was already used to it and used it very smoothly. ¡°For the time being, I can¡¯t rely on the development of the sword technique [Unseen Wind]. Even if I tried Nitro¡¯s method, I still have to cooperate with my ability and the speed from Ledfield to achieve the profound meaning. A real strong person should be a mixture of physical and sword techniques. There¡¯s no need to classify other things. The difference in strength is only for strong people of that level, and I don¡¯t have to care about that shortcoming.¡± Kuro looked at his hand and muttered to himself. Just like Punk Hassad, Kuro watched the entire battle. Sakasugi and Kuzan are not weak, but Sakasugi is stronger in that he is at his peak, and Kuzan can still grow. But now that he has lost a leg, the limit of his growth should be much lower. But this reduction is for people at the ceiling level of Admiral Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). At this level, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s strong or weak. If we fight for ten days and twenty nights, we can probably determine the winner. Let¡¯s see who can outlast the other. But this is not a duel after all. It was not a competition within the Marine, but a competition. How can Marines and pirates compete? There are many people who run away when they can¡¯t win. No one has to fight to the death. Everyone wants to preserve their strength. Marines want to attack more pirates, while pirates want to live to fulfill more ambitions. Otherwise, why is Kaido still alive? Could it be that the Violent Carp Dragon is really something? He is crazy, not stupid. After so many years in the sea, no one is stupid. The stupid ones are all dead. Not to die by the times. He would die by his own hands. Even Roger had to be sick to entrust this dream to the next generation. If he were still alive¡­ Forget it, he better not live. It was terrifying to think about. ¡°Are you kidding me!!!¡± Just as Kuro¡¯s thoughts drifted, a roar came from the island below. The man with a head like a flaming axe, his whole body was burning with red gas. His fists directly burned with fire and his palms were raised as if he wanted to resist the falling meteorite. Kuro glanced at him and said, ¡± ¡®Who is this person? He can emit fire and burn? No, we don¡¯t know where he is now. Is he another low-level pirate? But it¡¯s amazing that he can be developed like this. Sure enough¡­ None of the pirates in New World are easy to deal with.¡± Chapter 467 Collaboration Owen opened his hands and stimulated balls of heat, burning the surface of the fallen rock red. He is a ¡®Heat-Heat Fruit¡¯ ability user, and his ability has been developed to an extremely high level. He can heat and burn objects from a distance. However, this power was insignificant in front of this large island that completely covered their island. Big is beauty, big is strength. Absolute size is a power in itself. ¡°Dafu, come and help!¡± Owen turned around and shouted. However, his twin brothers were ready to retreat at this moment. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Dafu shouted, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to deal with this thing. Marines are coming to attack. We have to send the news to Mom!¡± ¡°Do you want me to abandon this island?! Abandon the mission Mom gave me, abandon this island that can defend Mom¡¯s safety?!¡± Owen roared. ¡°Idiot, this is not something that can be done by human power. You have to save your life and report to Mom!¡± Dafu said anxiously. ¡°What a joke, how can such a thing escape!¡± Owen pulled out the long-handled blade on his back, and the blade emitted a burning flame. He jumped high and went straight to the landing island. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Seeing this, Dafu touched his belt and spat out a stream of smoke, turning into a purple giant holding a knife and attacking the huge rock with Dafu. BOOM!!! Oshima landed on Toast Island. With a huge sound, the sea water parted and a huge shock wave spread out like a tsunami. As the tsunami gradually decreased, the turbulent seawater gradually stabilized. The original position of Toast Island was replaced by a larger rock. Near the big rock, the fragments of Toast Island are hanging in disorder. Perhaps over time, these fragments will become reefs near the island and exist as a natural landing protection. But that¡¯s for later. Kuro raised his palm slightly, and the huge island immediately rose from the sea, bringing with it the shattered fragments of the island and disappearing into the sky again. Bang! Immediately after, Kuro¡¯s body broke through the air and flew straight towards Cake Island. It was just an island, not worth his attention. His target was not this island. Not long after Kuro left, a few human heads suddenly emerged from the sea. They were pirates who were still alive. As early as when the huge island fell, they saw that the situation was bad and jumped into the sea one by one. However, there are so many people on the island, and only a few are lucky enough to not be scattered by the shock wave and tsunami. ¡°Hey, we found Lord Owen!¡± Another human head appeared on the sea. He held Owen, who was covered in bruises and had fainted, and shouted. ¡°Use this!¡± A pirate found a big sampan floating on the sea, swam over, and pushed the sampan to the pirate. The latter hurriedly took it and put Owen¡¯s upper body on the sampan, then climbed up and put Owen on it with the pirate who pushed the sampan. ¡°Is he still alive?¡± The pirate in the water asked worriedly. The pirate tested his breathing with his hands and felt that his breathing was extremely weak. Then, he pressed his hands on Owen¡¯s chest and abdomen. ¡°Poof!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± After a period of compression, Owen opened his mouth and spat out a ball of water. He coughed a few times and his breathing began to become louder. ¡°Still alive.¡± Pirate was relieved. ¡°Hey, we found Lord Dafu!¡± Suddenly, several pirates emerged from the water and shouted. ¡­ . Cake Island. ¡°Brother Katakuri is so handsome!¡± On the island, in the palace where Big Mom lived. A cute girl wearing a fat white dress with red spots floating in the air looked at Katakuri with admiration. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s Flampe.¡± Katakuri, who was wearing a scarf, glanced at her and said. The girl looked petite, but she was not short. She was nearly 1.7 meters tall and could float. It was the balloon device on her clothes. This thing was given to this younger daughter by her mother when she destroyed other countries. Charlotte Flampe, the thirty-sixth daughter of Charlotte Lindsey. She was also the most popular girl in the family. She was the Honey Minister of Totland and the station of Honey Island. ¡°Flampe, what are you doing here?¡± Katakuri asked. ¡°Heehee, the quality of honey this year is especially good. Report it to Mom.¡± Flapei giggled. ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Katakuri thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t arouse Mom¡¯s appetite. She just had a relapse.¡± ¡°I understand. I will pay attention.¡± Flampe responded and then lowered his head shyly. From time to time, he looked up at Katakuri and finally said, ¡°Brother Katakuri, do you have time later to try the special honey on my island?¡± Katakuri shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like honey, you just¡­¡± Suddenly, he was stunned and his eyes widened. A red light quickly spread from his pupils. An inexplicable image appeared in his mind. On the screen, the palace suddenly collapsed and a huge rock surface appeared from the top of the palace. The huge rock smashed towards them. ¡°This is¡­¡± Katakuri reacted and hugged Flampe. ¡°Brother Katakuri¡­¡± At this moment, Frank¡¯s heart almost melted. Katakuri, who was holding Frank, turned around and ran towards the corridor. ¡°Mom!!¡± Katakuri shouted. ¡°Yes?¡± The door deep in the corridor was still open and Katakuri¡¯s cry came in. Lying on the floor, Charlotte looked up and saw Katakuri running towards her and shouting, ¡°Mom, be careful, something is coming!!¡± BOOM!!! As soon as he finished speaking, the sky outside the window suddenly darkened, and the huge rock surface came into Katakuri¡¯s eyes from the window. The moment he saw it, the dome of the palace was crushed and the same rock surface appeared above. Outside the palace, both Homies and the pirates stared blankly at the huge island that suddenly descended from the sky. ¡°What is this?!¡± The guards of Cake Island are Cookie Soldiers. At this moment, inside a Cookie Soldier, a purple-haired man with two low braids on the back of his head broke out of the Cookie and looked at the sinking island in shock. This thing was almost a line away from them. Soon, they will be ¡®collaborated¡¯! The island fell! In the sky, Kuro pressed his hand and bit his cigar. He looked at the collapsed palace and said lightly, ¡°Sink.¡± ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± At this moment, a loud shout came from below the palace. The falling island was pushed up by an impact, far away from Cake Island, and it reached the sky again. A transparent shock wave penetrated from the bottom of the island and exploded from the center of the island. Bang!!! The island shattered into countless pieces at this moment and fell towards Cake Island like a meteor shower. Bang bang bang!! The buildings of Cake Island were smashed at this moment, and a large number of biscuit soldiers were smashed under the impact of the meteorite. In the building, the huge palace was not spared. It was hit by a group of meteorites and smashed into ruins. In the ruins, a huge figure appeared, a huge figure more than eight meters tall, holding a long knife with the handle as a hat, staring fiercely at the person in the sky. ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± Chapter 468 Marry My Daughter to You A huge figure in a dress, holding a long knife, flew in the surrounding debris and glared at the person in the sky. This was the first time that Kuro had seen Big Mom. He was nearly nine meters tall and had a fat figure. He was wearing a pink dress and his pink hair was wrapped in a turban. The original Captain¡¯s hat had turned into a long knife in his hand. Very arrogant and very powerful! ¡°Kuro! You brat, you ruined my cake island!¡± The shattered island left Cake Island in a mess. Seeing this scene, Charlotte Lingling pointed her long knife at Kuro and said angrily. ¡°You have the cheek to say that?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You f*cking sent people to assassinate me, can¡¯t I get even with you?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Charlotte Lingling was stunned and suddenly thought of something. She smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I see. So you came here to settle scores with me?¡± ¡°What else!¡± Kuro pressed his palm and the sky was covered again. A large number of weapons covered the sky, forming an iron curtain that shot straight at Charlotte Lingling. In the ruins of the royal palace below, Katakuri, who was holding Flampe, was shocked when he saw this scene. ¡°Brother Katakuri, it¡¯s so scary!¡± Flemper took the opportunity to bury himself in Katakuri¡¯s chest, and the exposed side of his face showed an exaggerated curve, like an idiot. ¡°That¡¯s Luciru Kuro? He killed Ledfield¡¯s Marine?¡± Katakuri frowned, but his frown quickly disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Flampe. Mom will take care of it.¡± ¡°Napoleon!¡± Seeing the large number of Iron Curtains in the air, Charlotte Lingling clenched the long knife in her hand and said, ¡°Extend it.¡± ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± The long saber in her hand was obviously much longer. The woman held it with both hands and swung it at Kuro. ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± A powerful shock wave headed straight for Kuro. As for the Iron Curtains that descended, she did not care at all. ¡°Zhanbo!!¡± The moment the shock wave appeared, Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and wrapped it around the blade. He waved it from top to bottom and Haki separated from the blade, turning into a black and gold slash and collided with Wei Guo. BOOM!!! A huge shock wave exploded in the middle of the air. Kuro dodged to the side and a shock wave shot out from around him. ¡°Hey, is it a little different?¡± The power of Zhanbo is still close to Wei Country. After all, it is a proud skill of the giants, and it has its merits. Just as Kuro dodged the remaining Wei Nation, his air attack also attacked Charlotte Lingling. Bang bang bang bang!! However, under that fat body, no matter how sharp a weapon is, it will be bounced off as soon as it comes into contact with it. Under that body, ordinary weapons are useless! ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. ¡°Steel Balloon!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and raised his hand. The weapons that continued to shoot stopped and rose with the weapons scattered on the ground. He sheathed his saber and lowered his head slightly. He held the hilt and said coldly, ¡°Then try this!¡± ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A large number of chaotic black and gold slashes, after being swung by Kuro, scattered towards Charlotte Lingling. This kind of slash made Charlotte Lingling¡¯s face slightly change. She held the knife with both hands and a touch of Armament Haki filled the blade. With a strong impact, she held it tightly and waved it forward. Crack! The air seemed to shatter at this moment, and the countless black and gold slashes broke like broken glass and disappeared into the air. ¡°Shiki?¡± Charlotte Lingling looked at Kuro and said, ¡°Well, have you met that guy? By the way, this is the ability of Piao Piao Fruit. You killed him and got his fruit?¡± ¡°Shiki?¡± Hearing her words, Katakuri was stunned and turned to look at Kuro. Shiki, that was the name of the legendary great pirate ¡®Golden Lion¡¯. It was someone who used to be on the same boat as her mother. Was it actually killed by this Marine? Not only the ability of the fruit, but also the move of the great pirate. In other words, this guy had the power to kill Golden Lion at that time! Did fame solve more than Ledfield? Then why didn¡¯t I hear his name until now? What is Marine hiding? And now this man appeared just for the assassination? ¡°Peross has miscalculated.¡± Katakuri said, ¡°This man is too strong, I am not his opponent. Even with Mom here, this island¡­¡± When it comes to fighting, the weak are fine, but the battle of the strong can change the terrain. Including himself, if they really fought, it would be easy to change the terrain. Not to mention Mom¡¯s level. If they really fought here, Cake Island would be finished. Mom can¡¯t guard this island all the time. As long as there is a gap, Cake Island will be destroyed sooner or later. And that degree ¡­ Katakuri could not resist. Only someone like Mom can completely destroy the big island. And he even used the word ¡®Wei Nation¡¯¡­ The ultimate move of the giants. ¡°This time, there is some trouble.¡± Katakuri¡¯s forehead was sweating. ¡°Old woman, did you only realize it now?¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and pointed his black saber at Charlotte Lingling. ¡°You tried to assassinate me. If you don¡¯t explain yourself today, this matter will not end.¡± Naturally, he would not throw all the ¡®inventory¡¯ down like Katakuri thought. Destroying Cake Island is useless. Although he was angry, he still had basic rationality. He remembered that this old woman could fly. That cloud and sun have not appeared yet. He was not like that skull, who could have the same characteristics as Soul Cutter with the ability of the fruit. If Cake Island is destroyed, the war will escalate. However, dealing with this crazy woman and letting her weigh her schemes in the future is fine. In the end, the people of this world are still relatively straightforward. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± Charlotte Lingling opened her mouth and laughed a few times. After knowing that he used ¡°Floating Fruit¡±, she looked at Kuro with some admiration. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You got everything from Shiki. Why didn¡¯t you become a pirate? It¡¯s too unambitious to be a Marine. I admire you very much. Come with me. I will marry my daughter to you. What do you think?¡± She pointed to Franky, who was in Katakuri¡¯s arms, and said: ¡°The same age, as long as you come over, she is yours.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± A frown appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead. ¡°That madman Kaido wants to marry his daughter to me, and you also want to marry your daughter to me? You want me to be a pirate? I can¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Kaido never said that?¡¯ I don¡¯t care! I will acquiesce that he wants to marry his daughter to me! Chapter 469 Hesitation Will Defeat Marry this man? When Flampe heard his mother¡¯s words, he subconsciously looked at Kuro. This man seems to be very powerful. To be able to make his mother¡¯s first reaction is to marry her daughter, he must be extraordinary. Good-looking and cool-looking. Although it¡¯s not as cool as Katakuri, if it¡¯s really possible¡­ I do! Frampe shouted in his heart. But in the next moment, Kuro¡¯s words mercilessly broke her defense. ¡°Brother Katakuri, I have been abandoned!¡± Flemper buried himself back into Katakuri¡¯s chest and continued to rely on the warm embrace of his brother, whom he admired the most. ¡°Well, well, have you rejected my proposal?¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed out loud and looked straight at Kuro. ¡°Then you can die, Wey Nation!¡± She gripped her long saber with both hands and struck out with a ¡®weapon¡¯. The powerful shock wave went straight for Kuro and instantly drowned his body. ¡°Great, Mom killed him!¡± ¡°This is the price of refusing me!¡± Flannel said happily. ¡°Mom, behind you!¡± Suddenly Katakuri cried out. From behind Charlotte Lingling, a figure rose quickly, and a black light in the shape of the moon went straight to the back of her neck. ¡°Afterimage: Tsukuyomi!¡± Instant Slash! Bang! Charlotte Ling-Ling rolled up Armament Haki with her other hand and leaned back, blocking Kuro¡¯s attack with her arm. The black blade collided with his arm with a muffled sound. ¡°Well, the speed is not bad.¡± Charlotte Ling-Ling laughed and her eyes opened and she swung her arm forward. Kuro felt a huge elasticity and directly bounced off his knife, and his body flew back for a while. ¡°Emperor Sword!¡± After bouncing off Kuro, Charlotte Lingling held Napoleon with both hands and slashed at him. ¡°Broken Blade!¡± Whoosh! This slash still hit an afterimage. The afterimage flashed a few times around and quickly returned to its previous position in the air. ¡°Predict the future?¡± Kuro glanced at Katakuri beside him. ¡°What a troublesome Kenbonshoku (Observation).¡± He raised Autumn Water vertically above his head and aimed it at the sky. ¡°But can you foresee this?¡± The sky suddenly darkened and bean-sized raindrops fell from the sky. Before the two troublesome Homies arrive, strike first! ¡°Well, it seems to be a very troublesome rain.¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. ¡°But, it¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°Mom!!¡± Boom! In the sea near Cake Island, a huge wave suddenly rolled up like a high wall, forming a tsunami. In this tsunami, there is a humanoid face that directly covers half of Cake Island, blocking the sky above Charlotte Lingling, letting the raindrops fall on its body and then assimilating it. The Homies of the Waves! ¡°Go, drown him!¡± Charlotte Ling Ling pointed at Kuro. ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± The wave of Homies stretched forward and pressed towards Kurogai. ¡°Sea water?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment, and the Autumn Water he held waved down, turning into hundreds of afterimages. ¡°Chaotic Slash!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless golden slashes rushed over and cut the waves into several pieces. The huge waves were separated and turned into a huge ball of water that smashed down. The destructive power of the large water ball falling from the sky was not low. With just one smash, the dessert house that was still intact was smashed into pieces. Those Homies were smashed by the water ball and turned into thin pieces. The cake island became more messy. ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Wave Homies cried out in pain a few times, but because its body is connected to the sea around the coast, it can still be endless. Its body, which had just been cut open, expanded to its original size at this moment and continued to swallow Kuro. ¡°Break your roots!¡± Kuro waved his sword horizontally and slashed towards the bottom of the body that was connected to the sea. ¡°Wei Guo!¡± A huge slash like a boomerang hit the golden slash, repelling the ¡°Slash Wave¡± and heading straight for Kuro. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°How can I give you a chance!¡± ¡°Moo¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips and held the autumn water tightly. His face was ruthless, and the autumn water swept over domineeringly. He waved his knife and resisted the ¡®Wei Nation¡¯. After the blade rubbed against the shock wave, Kuro swung to the side and sent the shock wave flying. Then, his body flew straight towards Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Come on! At most, we¡¯ll drown together!¡± He did not expect that he would be attacked by seawater one day. His first reaction was to return this seawater with the same move. But when he thought about how the raindrops just now seemed to have been assimilated, and the seawater was probably the same, and this Homies is essentially a ¡®lifeform¡¯, and his ability can¡¯t directly affect the life form. If the seawater really falls, it would be a waste. Only he freeloaded others, no one else freeloaded him. Just charge! If he didn¡¯t charge now, it would be even trickier when those two troublesome Homies arrived. Hesitation will lead to defeat! Let me be decisive! ¡°The profound meaning of the Unseen Divine Wind¡­¡± At the same time, Kuro wiped his two fingers on the blade and a golden light appeared. At this moment, seeing that Kuro was coming over, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s tongue was about to be exposed. She raised Napoleon high, and the blade emitted steam like white fire. The symbol of Top Armament Haki Unification! ¡°Sineh!!¡± One slash, straight at Kuro. ¡°Black Tortoise!!¡± A transparent Xuanwu phantom appeared around him, allowing Napoleon to slash it. Clang!!! The blade hit the turtle shell, instantly shattering it, but at this moment, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s attack was also stopped. At the same time, the big snake circling around the turtle stared at Charlotte Lingling. ¡°This is¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling was shocked. Her eyes had just widened when her body stiffened for a moment. Sizzle¡­ Golden lightning filled Autumn Water. Kuro held the knife with both hands, and the faint shadow of a green dragon appeared on the autumn water. He bent one foot and his body slid as if he was ready to slide past Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Instant Thousand Strike, profound meaning: Instant Hell¡­¡± BOOM!!! Suddenly, a strong mental pressure rushed straight to Kuro, making his movements stop for a moment. Looking up, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes were pink, Haoshoku Haki burst out around her, and her pink breath swept around like a tornado. ¡°Woah!¡± Flembe exclaimed, her eyes rolled back and she fainted in Katakuri¡¯s arms. At the same time, the creatures of Cake Island fainted under the influence of Haoshoku. Only some of the larger and stronger Homies were still standing. ¡°Mom¡¯s Haoshoku Haki¡­¡± Katakuri pursed his lips. ¡°It can actually force Mom to this extent!¡± At this moment, Charlotte Lingling woke up from her paralysis. She clenched her other hand into a fist and punched Kuro, who was at her waist. Kuro gritted his teeth and his body directly rushed out, slashing at Charlotte Lingling¡¯s waist. Their movements were almost at the same time. Chi!! Bang!! As the dress on Charlotte Lingling¡¯s waist was cut, he was also hit by a huge fist. Like a cannonball, he fell directly to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Chapter 470 Warm-up is Over, Little Ghost ¡°Mom! Katakuri!¡± Perospero rushed over at this time. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is there a battle!¡± He had been checking on Homies in the forest of Cake Island, and then he felt that the sky was dark, and then he saw the huge island falling down, and then he saw his mother¡¯s ¡®We Nation¡¯. Along the way, he could see the damage caused by the scattered fragments of the island to Cake Island. When he arrived at the place, he happened to see the smoke and dust and the damage to his mother¡¯s waist and ribs. Katakuri said to him, ¡°Brother Peros, the trouble you caused, that Luciru Kuro, is here.¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro?!¡± Perospero was shocked. ¡°Was that island released by Lucilu Kuro?¡± He looked at the dust and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s okay, no one is Mom¡¯s match¡­¡± Chi!! As soon as he finished speaking, a wound suddenly exploded on Charlotte Lingling¡¯s waist. Although the wound was small, it was enough to shock people. ¡°What?!¡± This time, not only Perospero widened his eyes, but also Katakuri¡¯s eyes were filled with black lines. ¡°Mom is actually¡­ injured?!¡± Their sons knew her defense best. How could her defense, which was so terrifying that it ignored bullets and shells, be cut apart by a mere blade? ¡°Yes?¡± Charlotte Lingling brushed away the blood on her waist and laughed. ¡°Well, well, well, little kid! You have some skills!¡± Bang! A strong wind swept up in the smoke and dust, along with gravel flying and exploding together, revealing Kuro¡¯s figure. At this moment, his entire body has been painted with a layer of black. There is a purple-black cross mark between his eyebrows and even on his forehead. There are purple tears under his eyes. His head is slightly lowered and his face is expressionless. His clothes and cloak were a little dirty, caused by Charlotte Lingling¡¯s punch just now. If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time and equipped himself with full armor, his clothes would have been a little dirty. Even so ¡­ ¡°Cough!¡± Kuro opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad either, old woman!¡± The power of this punch still affected him. ¡°That is¡­ Luciru Kuro?¡± Perspiration appeared on Perospero¡¯s forehead. This was the first time he had seen this man in person. He looked, probably¡­ very strong! His decision seemed to be a little wrong. This kind of person¡­ will be very troublesome if the assassination is unsuccessful! ¡°Well, well!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed twice and her face turned ferocious. She held the knife with both hands and suddenly chopped down. On the blade, the white flame-like aura was aroused again. Bang!!! Kuro raised his saber to block, and the blade also carried golden electric light. Rumble¡­ The collision of the blade and the blade caused a huge vibration in the ground nearby, making Perospero almost lose his balance. ¡°Well, well!¡± Kuro stood there and resisted for a while. After Charlotte Lingling laughed, she swung her arms forward and blew Kuro away. Kuro flew into the air and shot forward again. He waved his knife and attacked the old woman¡¯s neck. Bang!! Bang!!! Napoleon¡¯s long blade collided with Autumn Water. White fire and golden lightning mixed together and burst into strong light on the ruins of the palace. With each collision, a large amount of residue and debris was swept up. Chi! A stone fragment brushed past Perospero¡¯s face, making him feel a slight pain. He reached out and touched his face with his fingers, and there was a trace of blood on his fingers. Just the aftermath is so powerful! The center of the battlefield¡­ ¡°Hey, Katakuri, go and help Mom, otherwise Cake Island will not be able to bear it,¡± Perospero shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Katakuri¡¯s forehead showed a black line and he said in a muffled voice, ¡°At this level, I can¡¯t join at all, it will only drag Mom down.¡± Bang!!! There was another loud noise and Kuro swooped down from the sky with a golden light and slashed at Charlotte Lingling¡¯s Napoleon. The latter used her arms and directly blocked Kuro¡¯s knife and slashed it. Kuro¡¯s body went straight up, avoiding this slash, and then a slash came down. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± Charlotte Lingling sneered and sent out a shock wave, shaking off the golden slash and heading straight for Kuro. Bang! Kuro raised his blade and blocked the shock wave. The blade flipped up and bounced the shock wave away. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± The moment he bounced away, Kuro suddenly swung his sword. The air was mixed with violent wind and it swept straight into the area of the old woman below. Chi chi chi! The small wind blades formed by the wind constantly cut her body. The battle paused for a moment. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled and adjusted his body slightly. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s power was indeed far beyond his. If not for his ability, he would not have been able to resist this power. ¡°Kid, I like you more and more. Are you really not going to consider it?¡± Charlotte Lingling released her hand and held Napoleon in one hand as she asked Kuro again. ¡°Not interested.¡± Kuro shook Autumn Water and said coldly, ¡°I am here to settle scores with you, old woman!¡± ¡°A lingering thought¡­¡± The grin on Charlotte Lingling¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°Marine has lost a potential brat, he should be very panicked¡­ Here it comes.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± In the sky, a white cloud and a small sun rushed over. ¡°That is¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and his pupils became serious. Two troublesome things are coming! Charlotte Lindsey held out a hand. ¡°Prometheus! Zeus!¡± ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± The two Homies cried out in unison. The small sun suddenly turned into a huge flame and wrapped around Charlotte Lingling¡¯s hand. White Cloud Homies rushed under her feet and turned into a huge black cloud, lifting her up. ¡°The warm-up is over, brat!!¡± Charlotte Lingling flew straight up, her left hand surrounded by flames. As she rose, she punched at Kuro. A pillar of fire shot out from the flames. The huge pillar of fire illuminated the surroundings with a red light, and a burning feeling instantly spread throughout Kuro¡¯s body. Flames, coming! Immediately, Kuro clenched his five fingers and the ground of Cake Island surged up, rising under Kuro, forming a huge stone wall that blocked him. BOOM!!! The flames exploded on the stone wall, and the huge impact dispersed the stone wall for a moment. Kuro also took this opportunity to fly up. The flames rushed directly under Kuro and turned into a scarlet meteor in the air. ¡°Zeus! Go after him!¡± Charlotte Lingling shouted. Holding Napoleon in one hand and surrounded by flames in the other, she stepped on a thundercloud and followed. In this form, she is almost complete. This was also the reason why Kuro did not want to touch Charlotte Lingling. This thing has a strong defense and is extremely powerful. Tricolor Haki is almost at the top, and with the addition of fire and thunder, it is more than troublesome. This is even more troublesome than meeting Kaido. Chapter 471 Mad Man ¡°You can¡¯t run away!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s tongue was hanging out of her mouth as she flew, holding the long knife and running straight up. Her speed was no slower than Kuro. ¡°Zeus!¡± ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± The thundercloud under his feet suddenly enlarged and flashed with a large amount of lightning. With a bang, the lightning hit Kuro in the sky. Thunder¡¯s speed is not so easy to avoid. ¡°Cut!¡± The moment the thunderbolt was released, it had already arrived around Kuro. Kuro quickly waved his knife and flashed a black light, separating the thunderbolt from the middle. The thunderbolt quickly ran from both ends of the blade and attacked Kuro¡¯s two sides. ¡°Bo!¡± The moment the blade cut through the thunder, Kuro shouted softly, Haki left the blade and went straight to Charlotte Lingling who was chasing after him. ¡°Well, well!¡± Charlotte Lingling slashed with her black and gold sword. After a while, she killed it with a bang. She waved her left hand forward, and a ball of flame was activated again. At this time, the thundercloud under her feet also spewed out a thunderbolt. The flame mixed with thunder and formed a pillar of fire and thunder, which rushed towards Kuro, who was still holding the sword. ¡°Vermillion Bird!¡± Kuro was shocked and a ball of flames immediately surrounded him. When the pillar of fire and lightning attacked his body, it had already transformed into a flaming bird with wings. The pillar of fire and thunder broke through the body of the Firebird and punched a big hole in its chest. ¡°Moo!¡± The Flame Bird cried out and rushed towards Charlotte Lingling, wrapping her in a ball of fire. Then, a figure ran out of the Flame Bird and appeared behind Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling screamed in pain in the flames and opened her mouth to let out a roar. The powerful sound wave made Kuro¡¯s body tremble. Subconsciously, he continued to fly upwards and saw that the fire wrapped in the fire directly collapsed under the sound wave. ¡°A physical flame formed by a slash?¡± Charlotte Lingling gasped twice and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Well, well, little kid, your moves are very special!¡± Her dress was even more damaged at this time, revealing a dense white mark on her body, but it was gradually fading. Completely useless! ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just this level, it won¡¯t work on me!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. ¡°Is it?¡± Kuro stood high in the sky and looked at the island below that was almost a small dot. He said lightly, ¡°Guess why I flew so high?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Charlotte Lingling looked up and a black line appeared in her eyes. The sky darkened. Kuro spread the fingers of one hand and pointed them at Charlotte Lingling. ¡°That¡¯s because that Wave Homies is too annoying. At this height, it can¡¯t reach it.¡± Above his head, in the sky, the turbulent seawater broke through the clouds and gradually pressed down. ¡°Fire in the sky! Thundercloud!¡± Charlotte Lingling took the lead and threw a punch. The pillar of fire and thunder attacked Kuro again. ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Sea Scroll!¡± In the sea, a huge waterspout suddenly rose and spiraled down from above, colliding with the pillar of fire and thunder. Boom!! Water and fire collided, triggering a huge mass of water vapor that completely enveloped the space between the two. ¡°Prometheus!¡± Charlotte Lindsey aimed her flaming fist at the smoke. ¡°Zeus!¡± ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± The two Homies spoke at the same time. The flames spewed out a large number of fireballs, and the thunderclouds wrapped the fireballs with lightning and spat out a large number of thunder and fire balls into the smoke. ¡°Afterimage¡­¡± However, at this moment, a voice sounded from behind Charlotte Lingling. Kuro¡¯s figure suddenly rose from behind Charlotte Lingling, and Autumn Water had returned to the scabbard. He was in a posture with his palm open and aimed at the handle of the knife, staring at the old woman in front of him. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± Shua! Holding the handle of the knife, the blade was pulled out in an instant, directly bursting out three blade lights with golden electricity, blocking any direction Charlotte Lingling could dodge in and slashed at her together. ¡°You!¡± Charlotte Lingling looked back and was about to fight back when two huge waterspouts suddenly rushed out of the smoke. One hit her head and the other hit her flaming hand. Bang! The huge force of the water made Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body shake and her whole body was covered with water. ¡°Mom, be careful!¡± Prometheus, flying off her arm, yelled. At this moment, three slashes were delivered. One was aimed at Charlotte Lingling¡¯s neck, one was aimed at her chest, and the other was aimed at her side. ¡°Yes!!¡± Charlotte Ling-Ling stared and raised her arm. Clang!!! Napoleon¡¯s blade blocked the slash to the neck. Chi chi!! However, two streams of blood spurted out from his waist and chest. ¡°Brat!!¡± Under the pain, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s face became even more ferocious and she slashed. Whoosh! However, this slash only hit the afterimage. Kuro flashed into the sky and curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you head-on? I¡¯m not crazy.¡± Even after being hit by two waves of seawater, he was still so powerful. If this monster collided with him, he would probably be smashed into the sea. But ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Kuro pressed his palm down, and the huge sea that had broken through the clouds had already reached Kuro¡¯s side. As he pressed his palm down, the whole sea pressed down. The power of the sea was like the fall of the sky, making everything around it dark. ¡°Go to the sea, old woman!¡± Kuro said fiercely. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that¡­¡± On Cake Island, Perospero¡¯s mouth was wide open as he stared at the seawater falling from the highest sky. ¡°Can Manpower do this?!¡± ¡°Obviously¡­¡± Katakuri broke out in a cold sweat and stared at the sky. ¡°That is a real monster, Mom¡­¡± ¡°Mom!!¡± Prometheus and the thunderclouds below him exclaimed together. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling did not look at the seawater that was pressing down on her and casually wiped the blood on her chest and waist. She looked at her hands and smiled foolishly. ¡°How many years has it been? How many years has it been since I was injured? Well, well¡­ Prometheus!¡± ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± The ball of flames seemed to be even more explosive. Charlotte Lingling stretched out her arm and the flames pounced on it. They climbed up her arm and wrapped around her hair, finally surrounding her hair and forming a burning flame hair. ¡°Napoleon!¡± She set the long saber on fire and the flames wrapped around the blade. The face on the blade looked even more ferocious. The thunderclouds under her feet also flew out at this moment and wrapped around the blade. ¡°Sea water¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling stared at the huge sea that was pressing over and held Napoleon tightly with both hands. The White Fire Qi appeared again and faced the seawater above her. She flew directly up and slashed heavily. ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Mwa ha ha!¡± The burst of laughter spread under the sea, shaking the sea. Up above, Kuro looked at the sea below solemnly and clenched Autumn Water in his hand. ¡°Emperor Sword!¡± Below the sea, there was a surging sound. ¡°Tyrant Might Country!!!¡± BOOM!!! The seawater from the center was cut in half like tofu. Then, Kuro saw a flame comparable to the huge seawater rushing up, which shocked Kuro and he quickly dodged. The explosive flames mixed with thunder instantly expanded to the surroundings, turning the sky directly into a fiery red color, illuminating the darkness brought by the pressure of his seawater, making the island and sea below appear bright again. A large amount of steam rose in the air, almost covering the entire Totland. In the steam, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head was covered in flames, her shoulders and even her entire back seemed to be covered with a flame cloak. Thunder clouds and purple lightning burst out under her feet and wrapped around her body. Her tongue drooped as she held a huge long saber wrapped in white flames and lightning in both hands. Her bloodshot eyes stared straight at Kuro. ¡°Brat!!!¡± He looked like a madman! Kuro¡¯s sea area was completely evaporated! Chapter 472 Great Desolation Sky Finger! This old woman has gone too far! Looking at the old woman rushing towards him like a demon, Kuro gritted his teeth and spat out the cigar in his mouth with a solemn expression. ¡°Well, well!¡± As Charlotte Lingling rushed over, she slashed out with her knife, and the slash rushed over with the power of thunder and fire. The Thunderfire Slash came in an instant, and at this moment, Kuro almost teleported in the air, turning into an afterimage under the giant blade, and instantly turned to the back of Charlotte Lingling. At the same time, a black light burst out, and a light came out from the bottom. Boom! A ball of flame shot towards Kuro from Charlotte Lingling¡¯s flame cloak. Kuro gritted his teeth and still slashed at it. Bang!! The impact of the flames broke through Kuro¡¯s body and his attack hit Charlotte Ling Ling¡¯s back, leaving a wound. The moment the flames broke through, Kuro¡¯s figure flashed again, and he rushed to Charlotte Lingling¡¯s side from the back. This time, he didn¡¯t approach rashly, but he held the handle of the knife in the air above her. Shua! ¡°Rock Collapse!¡± The black light was mixed with golden lightning, like a heavy hammer, and it smashed towards Charlotte Lingling very quickly. Clang!! At this moment, Charlotte Lingling reacted. She grabbed Napoleon with both hands and twisted it violently, slashing horizontally. ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± BOOM!!! In the air, an extremely thick shock wave spread out. Crash!! Below, the sea near Cake Island suddenly sank, causing a huge tsunami, but it was quickly swallowed by the waves of Homies. On the other hand, a part of Cake Island near the sea collapsed, causing a corner of Cake Island to be missing. Rumble¡­ The island shook! ¡°It¡¯s already so far in the sky, can the battle still affect the island?¡± Perospero almost fell down under this vibration and stared at the two dots in the sky in horror. ¡°Hey, Katakuri, Mom will win, right?!¡± Now, he was not confident. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Katakuri said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mom would lose¡­¡± His mother had destroyed the huge airborne sea area, but he had never seen his mother use such an explosive attack in his life. The intensity of this battle exceeded what he had seen. If, if that Marine can beat Mom ¡­ Katakuri looked at the unconscious Flampe in his arms and then looked at Perospero with a complicated look in his eyes. In addition to the ground, the sky was also clearly divided under this impact, like a deep gully. ¡°I told you, you are not my opponent, mua mua!¡± Charlotte Lingling exerted strength in her arms and directly sent Kuro flying. The moment he flew out, Charlotte Lingling turned the blade and swung it diagonally. A slash mixed with thunder and fire rushed towards Kuro in the sky. At this moment, Kuro sheathed his sword and disappeared, turning into a black line in the sky. ¡°One-Line Sky!¡± The black line cut through the slash, and Kuro appeared at the end of the line and held Autumn Water again. ¡°Jiuhe Road? And, I remember, this speed method¡­ That old guy Ledfield taught you a lot.¡± Charlotte Lingling said, ¡°Well, you are a Marine, but you learn things from pirates?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Is the use of power limited to identity?¡± Kuro snorted. ¡°When you die and your fruit is eaten by Marines, will it be another Big Mom?¡± ¡°Sa, who knows, Prometheus!¡± Charlotte Lingling suddenly waved her hand and the ball of fire in her hand rushed straight up and spread out in the sky higher than Kuro, forming a huge flame cloud. ¡°Fire in the sky!¡± Kuro opened his eyes and saw countless huge fireballs falling from the fire cloud. AOEK micro-manipulation! ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve been pecked by a goose all day long?¡± Kuro cursed and raised his blade. ¡°Azure Dragon Rain!¡± Crash! The bean-sized raindrops followed the fireball and fell. After Kuro dodged the fireball several times, the raindrops fell on the fire cloud and put out the fire cloud. At the same time, a large number of raindrops fell on Charlotte Lingling, but before they touched her, they were completely evaporated by her flame cloak. It doesn¡¯t work at all! The effective method to deal with metahumans is really no different from ordinary water in front of some existences. A waste of time? He was not here to fight to the death. Besides, he might not be able to outlast this thing. If he started to lose his appetite, Kuro would be finished. The old woman in front of him had all kinds of annotations on the sea, and some even said that she was the weakest of the Four Emperors. Weakest? Stop joking. At this level, there is no such thing as weak. At least in Kuro¡¯s opinion, she was harder to deal with than Kaido. Her physical defense is even stronger than Kaido. You have to know that she is a Paramecia, and it is only the Soul-Soul Fruit that has not changed her physique. As for the attack on this old woman, there are only a few wounds at the moment. Although he has not opened it up yet, he has used his top-level Armament Haki. The defense was too strong. No one in the world can defeat a giant hero at the age of five. At least not in Kuro¡¯s memory. Charlotte Ling Ling was the first. With her physical body alone, she stood at the peak. In addition, at her current age, she has all kinds of means for physical combat. In addition to elemental attacks¡­ It was simply annoying. Although it must take a long time to prepare to fight a monster, Kuro did not want to waste time with such a monster, especially Charlotte Lingling. Perhaps in the eyes of others, her hypochondria is weakening, but for Kuro, it is better to fight someone with intelligence than a madman. Besides, if you¡¯re deprived of food for too long, you¡¯ll lose weight. It was already difficult to play. Once she lost weight and sped up, wouldn¡¯t it be even more perfect? ¡°Moo¡­¡± Thinking of this, Kuro pulled off his cloak and shirt that had long been tattered because of the battle, revealing his powerful body surrounded by Armament Haki. On his chest was a purple-black Distortion Sun symbol. Huh? You said Haki can also protect clothes? I didn¡¯t have any protection! ¡°Kid, full-body Armament Haki won¡¯t be of any use.¡± Charlotte Ling-Ling laughed and gripped the long knife hard. ¡°Napoleon, extend it a little.¡± ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± The long saber in his hand became long again at this moment. Charlotte Lingling grinned at Kuro and said, ¡°How long can you stop me?¡± ¡°Block?¡± Kuro said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll play with you!¡± He held Autumn Water tightly and golden electricity burst out of it. He stretched out a finger to Charlotte Lingling and said, ¡°Old woman, one finger is enough to deal with you.¡± ¡°Come on, stop talking big, kid.¡± Charlotte Lingling said ferociously, ¡°If you can defeat me with one finger, try it!¡± ¡°Look carefully, it¡¯s my new invention, the Great Desolate Heaven Dome Finger!¡± Kuro pressed down hard. The sky was gloomy again. In the sky, a huge rock that was enough to cover the entire Totland broke through the clouds. Under the high-speed landing, its surface was even covered with a layer of red air tassel. It was¡­ a huge finger!!! I¡¯ll show you too! Chapter 473 Finally Got the Chance A big finger that covers all of Totland! After this thing broke through the clouds, everyone in Totland looked up and saw the scene of a comet crashing down. Somewhere on Cake Island, Cracker, who had two purple braids, was trembling and sweating as he looked at the thing descending from the sky. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Similar words were played in the entire Totland. ¡°Perori¡­¡± Perospero looked up blankly and made his oral fetish. His long tongue drooped down unconsciously and the sweat-like syrup rolled down his body. That kind of thing can no longer make him talk. ¡°Totland¡­¡± Katakuri¡¯s eyes were full of black lines, and he was so shocked that he stood still. If that thing falls, the whole Totland will be destroyed! None of them can survive!! In front of this huge finger, Charlotte Lingling, who was nearly nine meters tall, was also like an ant. She gritted her teeth and looked at the finger falling in shock. She shouted, ¡°Kid! You can¡¯t avoid such an attack. Do you want to die together?¡± ¡°How is that possible.¡± At this moment, the finger had already reached the top of Kuro¡¯s head, and the strong wind pressure made his hair dance wildly. His body continued to move up and he saw that a part of the huge finger suddenly opened, revealing a cave that he could enter. ¡°Of course, the matter I control can be changed by my mind. You can destroy it with Totland, old woman!¡± After saying this, Kuro leaned back and completely integrated into his fingers. Under the sky, only the finger that could penetrate the world fell straight down. Due to the low pressure of the finger, the sea began to tremble, shaking the nearby islands. The houses on the island collapsed under the shaking. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling looked up at the descending finger, her whole body shaking. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Her face was even more ferocious, and the purple lightning and scarlet fire burned even more violently on Napoleon. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about destroying my kingdom!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes burst into pink, and as she roared, Haoshoku spread out with sound waves. At this moment, the air was distorted by her angry roar, and the sky covered by fingers sounded with muffled thunder. Under Haoshoku, the descending fingers actually stopped for a moment. ¡°Emperor Sword!¡± At this time, Napoleon was obviously longer under the burning flames, and the power of thunder and fire on the blade became more and more intense. ¡°Ba Lie¡­ Wei Guo!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling raised Napoleon and slashed at the huge finger. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!!!¡± Flame, lightning, slash, Haki. Everything was mixed together. With a slash, the dark sky turned red and white at this moment, and the light illuminated the entire Totland. BOOM!!! When the blade cut down, the shock wave directly hit the center of the finger, directly opening a deep depression in the finger. The shock wave spread to the surroundings and also turned the stones around the depression into powder, all the way to the edge of the index finger. The rocks on the further edge flew away under the shock wave and turned into stone rain that scattered on the sea. KALALALA!!! The index finger made of rock was constantly blown away by this knife. The index finger of the collision between heaven and earth was constantly worn down by the light of this knife. ¡°Is this Mom?¡± Perospero felt the air tremble. He swallowed dryly and exclaimed, ¡°Mom¡­ is she that strong?¡± He was the eldest son, but he had never seen his mother use such power. The evaporated seawater just now was beyond his understanding, and now this move was beyond his understanding. Katakuri¡¯s eyes were even more gloomy. Strong! Strong to the extreme! He had never seen his mother attack like this. It was so powerful that no one dared to resist! ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god!!!¡± Between heaven and earth, there was only Charlotte Lingling¡¯s crazy laughter. In the flames and lightning, her smile was no longer silly. Instead, it was as ferocious and terrifying as Onigumo. This is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). This is the existence standing at the apex of the world ceiling! The power of one blade can even wear away the power of a comet. Under the blade of Charlotte Lingling, the index finger that was originally approaching was constantly melting. The dust formed by the rock was blown away by the shock wave and a black ¡®rain¡¯ fell on the entire Totland. It was the powder of rock. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s going to be rebuilt.¡± Perospero looked at the dust falling around him and said with a headache: ¡°These things, mixed with stones, cannot be eaten.¡± The range of this fall is all of Totland. After this battle, there are too many places to rebuild. Now, he regretted it. Why did he provoke that Marine for no reason? If it weren¡¯t for this matter, it wouldn¡¯t have come to this. He miscalculated too much! ¡°Well, well!¡± The laughter in the sky continued. The huge index finger had already been worn down by this slash. But correspondingly, the power of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s attack is gradually shrinking and is not as fierce as before. Katakuri noticed this. ¡°Mom¡¯s attack is down.¡± ¡°Mom will win. With such strength, no one will be Mom¡¯s opponent. Isn¡¯t that right, Katakuri.¡± Perospero was a little relaxed at this time. Although Totland paid the price, the death of that troublesome Marine will still let the world know the power of the Big Mom Pirates. ¡°There is no doubt about that.¡± Katakuri said, ¡°Mom is the strongest. That Marine, it can¡¯t be Mom¡­ Mom!!¡± His eyes widened as if he had seen something unbelievable. He shouted at the sky, ¡°Get away, Mom!!¡± KALALALA!! The rock continued to collapse, and at the moment when Charlotte Lingling¡¯s attack power fell, the surface of the rock she cut suddenly showed a figure. Kuro stood at the entrance of a cave, holding a knife in one hand and holding it horizontally, while his other hand was already smeared on the tip of the knife, making the blade shine with golden light. He narrowed his eyes and bared his teeth at her. ¡°I finally got the chance!¡± ¡°You!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes widened. Phew¡­ In the shock wave, a breeze suddenly blew towards Charlotte Lingling. Kuro¡¯s body disappeared under the wind and appeared behind Charlotte Lingling. At this moment, space seemed to have stopped. ¡°Cough¡­¡± A trace of blood spilled from the corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth, but his hands did not slow down as he slowly put Autumn Water back into the sheath. ¡°Profound meaning, one slash, White Tiger Killing.¡± Click. The last section of the blade was sheathed. Chi!!! Behind him, the blood-red color almost filled the back of Kuro. There was a huge cut between Charlotte Lindsey¡¯s shoulder and her neck, and blood was gushing out of it like a fountain. Chapter 474 What a Loss! Blood gushed out and dripped down from the sky. At nearly nine meters tall, the blood sprayed out was naturally huge. Perot felt the stickiness on his face and wiped it with his hand, only to see a blood-red color in his palm. ¡°Mom¡­¡± His entire body was trembling, and his lips and long tongue were trembling. Mom is hurt! His mother, who had never been injured, not only had her defense broken after meeting this man, but this bleeding¡­ ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!¡± In the air, Charlotte Lingling held her neck and stood on the black cloud of Zeus. One of her hands hung down weakly, her head was raised, and her eyes were rolled back. ¡°Mom!!¡± Prometheus, Zeus, and Napoleon exclaimed in unison. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± With blood on the corner of his mouth, Kuro quickly turned around, bent one leg, and Autumn Water was out of the sheath again. At the time when Charlotte Lingling fell, he invaded her in an uncaptured ghost state. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting close to Mom!¡± Prometheus and Zeus shouted at the same time. One flew out from his head and turned into a huge fireball, blocking in front of him and spitting out a flame. The black cloud burst out a large amount of thunder and lightning, entangled with the flame and attacked Kuro. ¡°Wind Bind!¡± Kuro shouted softly and the air in front of him distorted, instantly blocking the flames that were rushing over. However, this can only block an instant. Homies at this level has not been completely unlocked. Still ¡­ Bang!! The index finger of the sky had already come down at this moment. It directly hit Charlotte Lingling, whose eyes rolled back, pressing her body closer to Kuro. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s sudden movement directly knocked away the big fireball formed by Prometheus, forcing its power to decrease. Although there were still flames, Kuro no longer cared. Full of Armament Haki, he had already rushed into the fireball and rushed out of the fireball, slashing at Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Instant Thousand Strike, Profoundness: Instant¡­¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± At this moment, the old woman¡¯s eyes had pupils again. With a muffled groan, she held Napoleon tightly, provoked White Flame, and slashed at Kuro. Shua! With a slash, a deep ditch appeared in the sea below for no reason, and Kuro¡¯s figure that was still slashing forward faded like a ripple. Afterimage! Boom!! Above the rock index finger, a muffled thunder suddenly exploded. The rock index finger turned yellow and a huge yellow dragon instantly lingered on the index finger and surged downward. Kuro appeared beside Charlotte Lingling and Autumn Water was already in his hand. The yellow dragon jumped and surrounded the blade. As Kuro waved his knife, a black and gold light cut the other shoulder and neck of Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Huang Long!!!¡± Chi!!! Blood spurted out and splashed on Kuro¡¯s face. There was red light in his eyes, making him look ferocious. ¡°Lucilu¡­¡± In pain, Charlotte Lingling squeezed out a few words through her teeth. The palm under the chopped shoulder suddenly clenched into a fist with white fire, and at the moment when Kuro¡¯s knife hit, she punched hard. ¡°Kuro!!!¡± Bang!!! The huge fist almost hit Kuro¡¯s entire upper body, and a shock wave burst out from where the fist hit. Kuro¡¯s body shot up like a rocket and hit the bottom of the rock index finger. ¡°Cough!¡± Kuro opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He gritted his teeth and his body sank in. The rock opened a depression and wrapped him in it. ¡°Ha!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling, who was attacked by two attacks, also opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, but her arm was still not affected as she held Napoleon tightly. Her eyes burst with red powder, and the moment she sent Kuro flying, she slashed. ¡°Domination!!¡± Bang! Clatter! Napoleon slashed at the rock index finger that was pressing her down, and the shock wave instantly reopened the rock surface in front of her and went deeper. With a series of loud sounds, the index finger that had been more than half consumed was directly broken into two halves by the shock wave. The sky above the index finger sank into it like an inverted roll, revealing a gap in the sky. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± After this blow, Charlotte Lingling swayed a little on the black cloud. She opened her mouth and gasped a few times before looking up. However, there was no sign of that hateful Marine. At this moment, she discovered something. The cracked rock index finger had gradually contracted when Charlotte Lingling attacked just now. By the time she noticed it, more than half of the rock index finger had already shrunk into the clouds and it accelerated and shrank into the clouds. After looking at it for a moment, the rock index finger was basically retracted, and Kuro was no longer under the sky. ¡°He ran away?!¡± Charlotte Lingling subconsciously wanted to activate her Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, but she was in a state of anger and was not rational. The two huge wounds had made her completely angry. ¡°Zeus! Get up there!¡± Charlotte Ling-Ling roared, ¡°I¡¯m going to cut that kid into pieces!¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s too late, and you¡¯re injured. You should be treated now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom. Since that Marine ran away, we shouldn¡¯t chase him. Maybe this is Marine¡¯s plan.¡± Zeus and Prometheus tried to stop Charlotte Ling Ling. ¡°Get up there!!¡± Charlotte Lingling screamed like a demon. How could she listen to people now? Helpless, Zeus could only lift her up into the clouds. However, after reaching the clouds, there was only a blank space around her. It was cloudless and very lonely. He ran away completely. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling roared, scattering the clouds below. ¡°Luciru Kuro! You little brat, remember this!!!¡± In the sky, only her roar was rippling. Further above Charlotte Lingling, in the direction almost to the atmosphere, the two halves of the rock index finger stood there, and next to the index finger, there was a small island. The island and the rock index finger were flying at high speed. The side of the rock index finger opened and Kuro¡¯s figure appeared from inside and jumped directly onto the island. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Kuro knelt on one knee and spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood. His entire body lay on the ground and he panted a few times. He looked at the sky and laughed. ¡°Old woman, do you know how powerful I am? Cough, cough, cough¡­ F*ck, that punch was too heavy.¡± His entire upper body and even his internal organs had suffered a lot of impact, and he did not know how many ribs were broken. The Armament Haki covering his entire body could only defend to a limited extent under the attack of such a huge force. This was even after Kuro used the reflection of the Nail Fist Technique, but that thing¡­ It was obvious that the monster Onibaba would not care. At this moment, he was covered in wounds. After all, in addition to that punch, he had just forcefully used his profound meaning and was also hit by Charlotte Lingling¡¯s ¡®Tyrannical Might¡¯. After laughing, Kuro¡¯s face fell and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hiss¡­ I¡¯m dead!¡± Chapter 475 Come and Pick Me Up Lose, of course! His original intention was to destroy Cake Island and let the Big Mom Pirates learn a lesson and find less trouble for him in the future. Who knew that he would have to fight so fiercely with that old woman? All of his stock was used to get the Skyward Finger. ¡®What?¡¯ Great Desolate Heaven Dome Finger? Who cares what its name is? It¡¯s just an island-gathering mimicry. Next time, it can be called ¡®Buddha¡¯s Palm¡¯. Except for the island where the ¡®pure gold¡¯ is stored, the other islands have all been used by him. If he really goes against them, he will lose a lot of money. The last time he dealt with Kaido, he used up all his stock. This time, he stopped the damage in time and stopped halfway. Otherwise, he would have nowhere to cry after he was done. Moreover, if it was really all destroyed by Charlotte Lingling, although he could use this opportunity to cut her a few more times, it would be equivalent to fighting to the death. He couldn¡¯t beat Charlotte Lingling, and now he was even more certain. Unlike Kaido, that idiot¡¯s recovery power is too strong, and this old woman¡¯s defense is very high. ¡°It¡¯s not called a steel balloon for nothing. My yellow dragon hit her with less damage than Kaido, but¡­ her resilience is not as strong as Kaido.¡± Kuro thought of the injuries brought by Huang Long and said. The damage caused by the Four Divine Mysteries is only enough to stop her for a moment, and Huang Long¡¯s damage¡­ is not as great as the Four Divine Mysteries. After staying on Pegasus Island for eight months, he did not stay for nothing. His physical strength has improved. In the past, he could release the Yellow Dragon¡¯s Profound Meaning nine times or three times and he would run out of stamina. But now, he can release the Yellow Dragon 15 times and the four profound meanings five times. If he continues to fight, coupled with his own ability, he estimated that there are only a few people left in the Totland Kingdom. He felt that he could chop off the hands of that old woman and give her a serious injury, but he was directly done for. The other party started over again and obtained the title of ¡°Armless Onibaba¡±. He estimated that he could be defeated by Marine at that level. Then he would have to go to the netherworld and say that he had suffered a loss. ¡°Ah, impulsive, too impulsive!¡± Kuro shook his head at this time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I just tell that flamingo and let him play assassination and mess with a few people of the Charlotte Family? Why did he do it himself? It¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°What, the Float-Floating Fruit has brought me the ¡®float¡¯ personality side effect? I wasn¡¯t like this before?¡± He touched his chin and thought. ¡°But¡­ with a dozen of them, Big Mom won¡¯t come to me.¡± Kuro snapped his fingers at the rock index finger in the sky and the rock broke apart, revealing the ships and weapons inside. Then, it connected to the island and turned into a continent again. Well, a little smaller¡­ Kuro touched his trouser pocket and took out the Permanent Pointer. It was broken into pieces. The degree of attack was indeed shattered. Fortunately, he had put Den Den Mushi in his pocket before. He opened the cover on his watch and dialed a number. After ringing for a while, Den Den Mushi turned into a cute big-eyed man, his mouth was still chewing something. ¡°Hello, is this Kuro? How are you, are you okay?¡± Den Den Mushi stopped chewing and asked urgently. ¡°Hurry up and pick me up, don¡¯t eat there.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°In the sky.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Den Den Mushi was silent for a while and continued, ¡°Where is the sky?¡± ¡°Under the atmosphere.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± The other side said angrily. ¡°Wait for me to rest for a while. I¡¯ll go down and take a look. How the hell would I know where I am? Wait for my news! Start the ship for me. Get a few more ships and find Stolobelli of Malin Van Do and ask him to go out too. It¡¯s safer to have more ships. If you want to come over, I¡¯m fucking injured.¡± With that, Kuro hung up the phone, then lay there with his limbs wide open and slowly closed his eyes. Fighting at this level is really tiring. ¡­ . Cake Island. Charlotte Lingling descended and let go of Ryun, standing alone on the island. Seeing this, Perot quickly ran over and asked, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± ¡°Perospero!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± Perospero¡¯s body shook and cold sweat flowed down. Oh no! Mom is going to punish him! ¡°Gather everyone and start the ship. Go to Sabaody. I want to find that brat!¡± Charlotte Lingling gritted her teeth. ¡°Mom, this thing¡­ Wait, look for what kid?¡± Perot was stunned. ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± Charlotte Ling Ling shouted. ¡°I will not let him go, I will not!¡± In her excitement, the wounds on her shoulders intensified the bleeding. ¡°Mom, you are still injured, and if you take action rashly, we will be sniped by Marines.¡± Perot subconsciously refused. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to kill that kid now!!¡± The blood vessels in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyeballs almost covered the whole pupil. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s postpone it.¡± Katakuri came over with Flampe in his arms and said, ¡°You are injured. Now that this state has passed, we may not be able to achieve our goal. That Lucilu Kuro was hit by you twice, and his injury should be worse than yours. In the end, this is a mistake in our strategy. It is enough to do this. The priority now is to rebuild Totland.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Charlotte Lingling looked over. Her eyes were like those of a wild beast. Katakuri was fearless and looked straight at her. After looking at each other for a long time, the blood vessels in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s rebuild Totland first. Hey, find someone to treat me.¡± Charlotte Ling Ling waved her hand and the thundercloud and fireball turned into a small sun and white clouds. The two Homies looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Even they knew that if they continued to fight, it would lead to a great war. ¡°Ah¡­ That was close.¡± Seeing Charlotte Lingling walk away, Perot wiped his sweat and looked gratefully at Katakuri. ¡°Thank you, little brother.¡± ¡°Brother Peros, it¡¯s useless to use crooked methods against such a strong person. You should pay more attention next time,¡± Katakuri said calmly. ¡°I know, I will not provoke that man again,¡± Perospero said. Who would dare to provoke him¡­ With that kind of power, what if one day Mom is not here and he attacks and sinks the entire Totland? Marine¡¯s heritage cannot be underestimated. That man defeated Ledfield! In any case, he knew that his mother would not take the assassination to heart. His mother was also someone at the top. She had that little bit of spirit. In that case, he should not mention this matter. As for Luciru Kuro, there is always a reason to brush it off. In short, he had to give up on his mother for the time being. Chapter 476 I Will Go and Pick You Up Charlotte Ling-Ling below for treatment, Luciru Kuro sleeping above. However, Totland is filled with a large number of spies of the World Government. When the finger that is enough to suppress the world came, all parties tried to collect intelligence. Finally, they got the information they wanted and got a very surprising news. This news was immediately reported to the World Government. Mary Joa, Pangu City, between powers. The five old men continued to pose for POSE. ¡°How do you see it?¡± The old man with a map on his head asked the other four people. ¡°Radical.¡± The old man with the glasses said, ¡°It¡¯s too radical. He dares to break into Big Mom¡¯s kingdom alone. He doesn¡¯t look like his superior at all. Why would there be news that he is similar to Polusalino?¡± ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this kind of thing. There is intelligence from that side. Big Mom originally wanted to go on an expedition but was stopped by his son. Otherwise, there will be another war. Now the world conscription is still in progress. If we fight, our losses will be great.¡± The curly-haired old man crossed his hands and said lightly. ¡°Where is Lucilu Kuro?¡± the long-bearded old man asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but Sabaody Archipelago received a call that he¡¯s still alive.¡± The last red-skinned old man said. ¡°Suppress it. We can¡¯t provoke Big Mom now. Once she is angered and makes plans to attack, the balance of the world will be broken.¡± The curly-haired old man continued. ¡°Seconded.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± The four old men said at the same time. ¡°How are we going to explain this to Marine?¡± The old man with the map said. ¡°Give it to Sakasugi and send him the order. He will do it,¡± said the old man with glasses. The long-bearded old man kept his hands in his pockets and said, ¡°Marines will be dissatisfied. We miscalculated about Zephyr last time. Old Marines also have a temper.¡± ¡°Marine is only the surface of the World Government, but you are right, this matter can be commended internally, but this Lucilu Kuro is too restless. How about putting him in Mary Joa? This combat power is enough to guard this place.¡± The curly-haired old man said. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s inform Sakasugi.¡± The others nodded. ¡­ . ¡°I don¡¯t agree!!¡± New Headquarters. With a bang, Sakasugi slammed the table with one hand and roared at Den Den Mushi, ¡°Now we should take advantage of the situation. Big Mom is injured, we should send out Marines and catch them all!¡± ¡°Stop arguing, Sakasugi. This is not something you should worry about. The World Government has the World Government¡¯s claim. You should complete your World conscription first.¡± Den Den Mushi said lightly. ¡°How can it be fixed!!¡± Sakasugi roared, ¡°This is the best chance to attack pirates!¡± ¡°The world has to be balanced. Don¡¯t destroy the balance of the world. Also, Luciru Kuro is going to be drafted to Mariejois. We need him to guard this place.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sakasugi¡¯s face became serious and he said: ¡°We don¡¯t have to pursue Big Mom, but Lucilu Kuro can¡¯t go to Mariejois, absolutely not. He is a very important combat power for Marine!¡± ¡°If you insist, then it¡¯s up to you. As long as the news is controlled, it will be fine. About Luciru Kuro, our opinion is that we can commend him, but we can¡¯t go too far. His position is retained for the time being and there is no publicity.¡± Click. With that, Den Den Mushi hung up. ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± Sakasugi roared at Den Den Mushi and put down the microphone angrily. It sat on the table and panted. ¡°Oh, Kuro¡­ went to Big Mom? Where is he?¡± Kizaru silently put down the teacup in his hand. His tone was frivolous, but his expression was not so funny. There was a hint of seriousness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not clear where he is, but he¡¯s alive. I called his subordinates.¡± As Sakasugi spoke, he suddenly smiled. ¡°That kid is quite ambitious. Did he find a way because he knew that he was pressed in Sabaody and couldn¡¯t be promoted? Because of the Pegasus Island incident, Big Mom¡¯s stupid son found a killer and made Kuro use the excuse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t do anything for him. World Government¡­¡± As Sakasugi said this, there was a trace of redness on his fist. ¡°That kind of thing will happen sooner or later. He is still young, this old man can let him take over my position¡­ However, the Marine is going to have a big clean-up recently. We can¡¯t let the loyal Marine have injuries from the back when attacking pirates.¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Yes, while the world is recruiting, we should check it.¡± Sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°That kid is not suitable to go to Mariejois. For this, I would rather not do anything to Big Mom for the time being, although this is a good opportunity.¡± He was impulsive, but he was not stupid. When they went to the meeting back then, Kuro¡¯s attitude towards Tenryubito was known to everyone. He went to Marijo Sakasugi because he didn¡¯t want to lose an important fighting force. Besides, this is a junior he thinks highly of and the closest subordinate of Polusalino. What happened to Zephyr was enough for them to learn their lesson. They could not repeat the same mistake. Kizaru looked at him and said, ¡°Kuro is indeed not suitable, and I won¡¯t let him go. If you want to guard Mariejois, the people in the World conscription can go and guard it. Don¡¯t you have a goal, Sakasugi?¡± ¡°Those two people are still in contact. One of them has some contact with that kid Kurlo. When he comes back, maybe we can let him try,¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°Let¡¯s determine Kuro¡¯s position first¡­¡± Kizaru stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick him up myself.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Polusalino.¡± ¡°Maybe I should give Big Mom a warning.¡± Kizaru shrugged and turned to walk out, his cloak fluttering in the wind. ¡­ . ¡°Hurry up, move!¡± Late night, Marin Vando. The alarm continued to sound and spread throughout the island of Marien Van Do. Countless Marines ran, holding weapons in their hands, and boarded the Battleship in an orderly manner. On the port, Strawberry was giving orders. ¡°Everyone, hurry up and board the Battleship in ten minutes!¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral, what happened?¡± A colonel saluted Strawberry and asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Strawberry shook his head and said, ¡°Probably to pick up Rear Admiral Luciru Kuro. The news from Sabaody is like this, but Admiral Kizaru personally called. This matter must be taken seriously.¡± Kizaru is his old boss and also the leader of their faction. Kuro is his junior and the leader of the future faction that he thinks highly of. He will accept this order no matter what. ¡°Admiral Kizaru? Will the Admiral come personally?¡± The colonel was stunned and asked. ¡°No¡­¡± Strawberry looked up and said, ¡°Kizaru went to Totland¡­¡± Chapter 477 I Don¡¯t Want to Live Anymore! Early morning. ¡°Huh? You said the old man went to Totland?¡± Kuro was woken up by the phone and heard a piece of explosive news. The appearance of Den Den Mushi was a retard wearing glasses and pushing him from time to time¡­ No, it was the wise man Crowe. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, but he came back and forth that night. He just went for a walk.¡± ¡°Ah? Just one round?¡± Kuro straightened his body and subconsciously hissed. He touched his chest and gritted his teeth. It really hurt. This old man is wearing a tiger skin for me? ¡°Forget it, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. If the old man goes there, they will probably really let go of their worries,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Well, Mr. Kuro, we want to know where you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the atmosphere! Are you an idiot? Wait for my news. I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m hungry and cold after sleeping for a day. When you come to pick me up, bring the stork with you.¡± Kuro hung up and put the watch on his wrist. He stood up and moved his body. He felt that his upper body was aching. ¡°That ¡®Steel Balloon¡¯, just you wait, I can hold on until you die!¡± Kuro said fiercely. ¡®Fight?¡¯ Don¡¯t joke around. Who would be willing to fight such a freak? Compared to her, Kaido was easy to deal with. After all, his HP is only high and he recovers quickly. It is still useful to cause damage. As for the steel balloon, he had seen its defensive power. It was the kind that relied on physical defense and Haki. His strength is not inferior to Kaido¡¯s. He is an Animal, and a f*cking dragon! Can your strength be compared to this thing? And the elements ¡­ With this in mind, the AOE skills were not missing. He had been jinxed by this old woman. But just because he doesn¡¯t want to fight doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t die. This old woman is almost 70 years old. I, Kuro, am only 25 years old now and I have been working hard for a long time. What? He can absorb lifespan? I don¡¯t see him putting it on himself. Moreover, even if he can, he has pure gold. What is he afraid of? This old woman can¡¯t kill me with one slash. At most, he would enter the finals. ¡°Hiss¡­ a little cold.¡± Kuro¡¯s body trembled and he subconsciously wanted to take out a cigar, and then he found that¡­ it was gone. Because of the battle, his shirt and cloak were gone, and there was no cigar. Kuro looked around. There was not even a hair on the island. Previously, when he combined them into fingers, he played too much and squeezed all the trees and animals. At that time, he did not have time to think about these things. As for the seawater, there were still sea beasts swimming in it. Bang! A sea beast that looked like a dinosaur appeared on the sea near the island. It directly smashed the empty ship docked on the sea and roared at the only person on the island. It was hungry. Because there is no food. The smashed wreckage flew in all directions, and something that made Kuro extremely disgusted flew over his head. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain!¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and cut the flying rudder into pieces. He cursed at the sea beast and took the opportunity to cut the sea beast. In an instant, a big wound was torn on the body of the sea beast and it was almost cut in half. He let it fall and the blood dyed the nearby seawater red. ¡°F*ck!¡± Kuro cursed as he put Autumn Water back into the scabbard and stepped on the wreckage of the rudder and walked towards the island border on the other side. ¡°The stock is indeed not enough, not enough at all. I should collect more. The next time I encounter such a situation, I will directly use a large ¡®Buddha¡¯s Palm¡¯. Even if I can¡¯t kill him, I will suppress him for 500 years.¡± He pondered as he walked. Float-Fruit¡¯s big move gave him a taste of sweetness. It was quite useful. If not for the fact that he had blocked two attacks from Charlotte Lingling with the size of the island, he would probably be seriously injured now. This thing can attack and defend. With his current control ability, he can completely shape a giant and hide inside to attack. Men all have the dream of driving a Gundam. Togoda is also a Gundam. He walked to the edge of the island and looked down. There was only a vast white fog below the atmosphere. There were no empty islands in this place. When he poked his head out, a cold wind blew straight up and made him shiver. ¡°Go down and see where this is. It would be better if there is a town.¡± He took a step forward and was about to fly down when he suddenly froze and retracted his foot. He puffed out his chest, took a deep breath, and suddenly roared, ¡°Rua!!!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Well, I¡¯m just joking¡­¡± With that, his entire body fell down in a free fall. Kaido¡­ I envy him. Kuro rushed through the fog below with his head facing down and saw black clouds below with lightning flashing. Boom! With a muffled thunder explosion, Kuro passed through the black cloud again and his body became wet. The violent storm hammered his body and wet his hair. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so cold, it¡¯s a storm¡­¡± Boom! Another bolt of lightning struck in the direction of Kuro. Kuro waved his hand and the air above distorted, dispersing the lightning and continuing to fall. Soon, he saw the sea and a small black dot on the sea. It was an island. As they continued down, the outline of the island grew larger and larger until it became clear. ¡°There is a town, huh?¡± Kuro looked in a direction and was about to fly there when he was suddenly stunned. Below him, there was a very familiar huge island. The island was bare, as if it had just been formed and presented a mighty lion head shape. ¡°This thing¡­¡± Kuro opened his eyes and looked to the side. He remembered the direction of the island with a town and rushed down. Bang!! When he was close to the surface of the sea, his body stopped and the impact shook the turbulent seawater into a shock wave that rolled around. Kuro stopped and stroked his chin as he studied the huge lion-headed island. It was huge, and Kuro was like a small dot on it. Above Lion Head, there was a hole, as if something was breaking out from it. That¡¯s not the point. The point is that he reacts to this thing. ¡°Ah!¡± Kuro punched his left palm and thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ¡®Earthburst Star¡¯ that I used to trap Kaido? So it¡¯s here.¡± With that, he clenched his fingers and prepared to raise the lion head. It just so happened that he was short of stock, so a big one came. ¡°Roar¡­¡± At this moment, on the other end of Lion Head, there was a muffled roar. Kuro turned around and saw a lion with wings and thick fur running towards him with its claws. The lion opened its huge mouth, its sharp fangs facing Kuro, and a fishy smell came from its mouth. The Grand Line, especially this New World, is full of monsters. Kuro¡¯s eyes closed slightly and he didn¡¯t even look at the giant lion and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold, can I borrow your fur?¡± ¡°Rua?¡± The vigilance unique to animals made the lion suddenly freeze when it bit down and subconsciously spread its wings to run. Shua! However, just as it spread its wings, a blade light flashed and cut open the lion¡¯s belly from the bottom. At the same time, Kuro opened his hand and pulled hard on the edge of the cut, and the whole lion¡¯s fur was pulled away. **TIP** He grabbed the fur and shook it at the side. The attached flesh and fascia all flew away at this moment, and a bright fur appeared in Kuro¡¯s hand. ¡°Well¡­ this much is enough.¡± Kuro held the knife in his other hand and cut the fur, separating it and wrapping the fur in his hand. A fur coat was wrapped around it. The coat was long, and the hem reached to the knees and separated from the middle. The chest position was also open, revealing the chest. The two sides of the shoulders were formed by the feathers. His clothes were exactly the same as when he was a second lieutenant. Click. Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and did not even look at the lion that had fallen on the surface of the lion¡¯s head. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is much better.¡± Chapter 478 Pirate Town? With warm clothes, Kuro raised the Lion Head Island and flew in the direction he remembered. After flying for a while, Kuro found his destination. It was a huge mountainous island, and the mountain covered almost half of the island. On this island, there is a huge town connected from the port to the center of the island. Kuro looked at the sky for a while and descended. The stormy weather happened to block the view of others. Kuro landed in a corner of the port town and came out of the corner. On a stormy day, there were very few people on the street. Some people hurried past wearing hooded cloaks. The surrounding houses were all low bungalows, and the roofs of many houses were simply repaired. It was obvious that they were very poor. But the strange thing is that the streets of this place are very clean. ¡°Let¡¯s ask where this is first.¡± Kuro stepped forward and was about to walk out of the alley when a hand grabbed his ankle. ¡°Yes?¡± He turned to look and saw a hunchback in the corner who was almost lying on the ground under the rainstorm. He did not know where the strength came from, but this person¡¯s thin hand was holding his ankle tightly and he raised his skull-like head full of desire. ¡°Little brother, please reward me. I haven¡¯t eaten for three days.¡± Kuro glanced at him and stretched out his palm. Under the rainstorm, a piece of very good fur inexplicably fell. He stretched out his hand and separated a piece of fur from the fur and flew to this person. ¡°I don¡¯t have money. My trouser pocket is cleaner than my face. I never bring money when I go out. This fur looks good. You can exchange it for money.¡± Kuro moved his feet and pulled the man¡¯s hand away. ¡°Do you have food? Food is fine. I don¡¯t want money,¡± the man begged. Kuro frowned. ¡°Everyone says that I have no money and I have hands and feet. Can¡¯t I even exchange them?¡± ¡°Do you want me to go out! You bad person, I will never go out!¡± The beggar gritted his teeth. He did not know where he got the strength to stand up, but he did not pick up the fur. He bumped into Kuro and ran to the corner, quickly disappearing. In the storm, only his voice remained. ¡°I won¡¯t go out, I won¡¯t be taken away by them¡­¡± ¡°This person¡­¡± Kuro was stunned. He raised his hand to float the fur on the ground and grabbed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He shook his head and walked out of the alley. Beyond the street was the harbor. After Kuro left the alley, he turned around and narrowed his eyes. There were many ships in the port. However, these ships are basically Pirate Ships. There are scattered ships with strange signs, like merchant ships, but they don¡¯t look like they are doing serious business. ¡°One Piece Town? It can¡¯t be that bad¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin and looked at his fur coat. Well, there are no Marine uniforms now, and it is reasonable to say that not many people will recognize him, especially on this stormy day. ¡°Just in case¡­¡± Kuro spread his fingers and a few pieces of wreckage boards fell from the sky. The boards broke down in the rainstorm and formed a hat skeleton. Kuro covered the fur with a mask and under the control of his ability, the fur stuck tightly to the skeleton and formed a round fur hat that fell on his head. The brim of the hat was slightly low and covered the upper half of his face. Kuro nodded and was about to put his hands in his pockets when he realized that there were no pockets on the fur coat at all. He thought for a moment and snapped his fingers. The fur coat sank in on both sides of the waist, forming two pockets for him to put his hands in. ¡°OK, done.¡± After doing this, Kuro put one hand in his pocket and grabbed the fur with the other and went into the street. Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki also covered the entire island at this moment. As usual, let¡¯s see if there are any strong masters first. However, the moment the Kenbonshoku (Observation) spread out, Kuro frowned and found that things were not simple. ¡°This mood¡­¡± Numbness, anger, resentment, fear, worry¡­ These negative emotions were all within his perception. In the entire town, there were basically such emotions. In a few places, there were happy and greedy emotions. Completely polarized. Kuro turned his head and saw that the windows of the bungalows in front of him were obviously opened a little. Under his gaze, the windows were directly pulled, and some sounds inside could be heard. ¡°Shh, he found us. Hide, we can¡¯t be seen by him, we will be taken away.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mom is here. You will be fine.¡± ¡°God, save us¡­¡± The voice entered Kuro¡¯s ears from a few bungalows. He looked at the closed windows thoughtfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see¡­¡± He walked towards the only place nearby that exuded greed and joy. Under the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, there were the most people gathered there. It was a tavern with a sign of a wine glass in front of the broken wooden door. The door was closed, but there were noises coming from the broken holes. With a creak, Kuro pushed open the door. The scene inside was a group of strong or fierce-looking guys with knives or guns in their waists. Seeing someone push the door and come in, some people looked at him and just glanced at him and did not care. It seems that this is normal. There were also some people who looked Kuro up and down with judgmental eyes. This group of people is different from the pirate¡¯s wild dress, they are dressed a little straight, especially the person who looks like the leader, they are basically wearing formal clothes. Kuro was very familiar with this kind of person. At that time, he killed a lot of them in Sabaody Archipelago. Illegal merchants, and most of them were human traffickers. They were sizing up Kuro, and Kuro was also sizing them up. After taking a look, he walked to the bar counter, put the fur on the table, and said to the strong man in the bar, ¡°Excuse me, how much do you think this thing will cost?¡± This type of tavern can generally be used as a pawnshop, including pirate heads with bounties. The bar owner swept his eyelids and looked at Kuro. His gaze swept across Autumn Water on his waist before he picked up the fur. As soon as he touched it, his gaze fluctuated and he was obviously excited. ¡°One hundred thousand Berries.¡± He forced himself to be calm and put down the fur calmly. He said in disdain, ¡°Only I can keep it here. The other places will be pressed harder.¡± ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Give me a change of food and wine and please tell me what this place is.¡± Kuro could tell at a glance that this person was deliberately lowering the price, and he was doing it very hard, but he did not care about this. He did not care about money or anything. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it first¡­¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Just as the bar owner picked up the fur and looked happy, a frivolous voice sounded beside him. An illegal businessman walked over with a few lackeys and said, ¡°That¡¯s the fur of a ¡®Winged Lion¡¯, right? You want to take it for 100,000 Berries. Dick, is it really good for you to do this?¡± ¡°Angus¡­¡± The bar owner¡¯s face changed. The person called Angus approached and snatched the fur from Boss Dick¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This kind of raw material is well preserved and the craftsmanship is not bad. It is worth at least five million Berries. I say, little brother, why not¡­¡± ¡°You want to buy it?¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± He quickly took out a gun from his waist, pointed it at Kuro, and grinned. ¡°How about giving it to me?¡± The lackeys behind him all laughed out loud at this moment, each of them looking threatening. Chapter 479 I Can Only Count 3_1 ¡°For free?¡± Kuro looked over in surprise. ¡°Are all New World people so bold?¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Angus opened the hammer with his fingers and aimed the gun at Kuro¡¯s temple and said, ¡°I am very honest in doing business. Your life, in exchange for your fur, your clothes, and the knife on your waist, it is a good deal.¡± ¡°You miss me so much¡­¡± Kuro nodded and looked at the others. ¡°Speaking of which, even if you get it, can you snatch it from these people?¡± ¡°Hahaha, where do you think this is?¡± Angus smiled and said: ¡°This is the ¡®Illegal Kingdom¡¯ Krane, whether it is pirates or us, you can do whatever you want here, but you have to follow the rules. I make the first move, then you are mine.¡± ¡°Give it to him¡­¡± Boss Dick said in a low voice, ¡°I advise you to give it to him if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Yes, leave it to me in exchange for your life.¡± Angus chuckled and leaned the pistol against Kuro¡¯s head. At the same time, he took out a cigar box from his arms and stretched it out for his underlings to open. One of them was about to take out a cigar and put it in Angus¡¯s mouth. Chi! At this moment, a black light lit up around them, illuminating the dark tavern. At the same time that the black light flashed, Angus and his little brother were directly separated from their chests into two halves. A large amount of blood rushed backward, dyeing the floor red. Snap. Kuro took the cigar box that fell from the air and sat down on the seat in front of the bar. ¡°In other words, if I kill you, I will be the first to kill you, and your things will also be mine?¡± He took out a cigar from the cigar box and put it in his mouth without looking at the body on the ground. ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t hear it anyway, so you tacitly agree.¡± ¡°Hey, boss, this fur is for you. The cleaning fee is included. It¡¯s the same old thing. Food, wine, and lend me a fire,¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°You¡­ okay.¡± Boss Dick looked at Kuro deeply and put away the fur. He hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I remembered wrongly just now. This thing is worth five million, but the price here is not so high for you. One million Berries, is that okay?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± Kuro shrugged and glanced around. This group of people was only slightly stunned by his knife and started whispering. ¡°Idiot!¡± A table of pirates sneered and said, ¡°He was alone in this place and rushed up without thinking. That¡¯s good, he gave us a test.¡± ¡°Hey, did you see his attack just now?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too fast. I don¡¯t know how he attacked, but he must be an expert swordsman.¡± The group of people were discussing among themselves, but none of them were afraid of such an attack. ¡°Your fire.¡± Boss Dick handed over a box of matches. Kuro took it, wiped the match, and lit the cigar in his mouth. ¡°Hu¡­¡± He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and smacked his lips. ¡°This taste is inferior. Forget it, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± He bit his cigar and tapped his fingers on the table. He pouted at the noisy scene behind him and said, ¡°This place has always been like this? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Is this your first time here?¡± Boss Dick brought a glass for Kuro, put ice on it, poured a glass of wine, and said, ¡°The Krane Kingdom is like this. This is the famous ¡®Illegal Kingdom¡¯ of the New World. No matter who comes here, they can get everything by force.¡± ¡°Oh? The kingdom doesn¡¯t care?¡± ¡°Kingdom¡­¡± Boss Dick shook his head and said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°The kingdom is even supportive, but only for pirates and those illegal merchants. The citizens of the country are not allowed to do this.¡± ¡°You should have seen it when you came. Every house is closed. Not only because it is a rainstorm, but even if it is not, they will not go out rashly, otherwise they will be caught. Not only those human traffickers, but this country itself is also catching people. They need labor to go mining.¡± ¡°The Kingdom of Krane¡­ The king sees this place as his playground, and those people are just his prey.¡± Dick¡¯s voice was heavy, and when he said this, his face unconsciously showed a trace of haze. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro looked at him and said softly, ¡°Are you a citizen of this country?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Dick shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a pirate, but I¡¯m retired. I came here to settle a long time ago.¡± With that, he patted his leg and said, ¡°You can¡¯t see it from the bar, but my leg is broken because of the shipwreck, so I can only open a tavern here. They gave me face and know that if I¡¯m gone, with these people¡¯s character, they won¡¯t even have a place to drink here.¡± ¡°I see, retired old pirate¡­¡± Kuro nodded and was about to say something when suddenly, there was a laugh beside him. ¡°Hahaha, stop joking, Dick. Who will give you face?¡± A burly man sat over and said, ¡°With your bad temper, didn¡¯t you save the king of Krane? If we kill you, he will be angry. We still want to ¡®hunt¡¯ in this country.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t save him!¡± Dick seemed to have been provoked by something. His pupils constricted and his eyes were bloodshot. He shouted at the big man, ¡°Never!!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be impulsive, Dick. I¡¯m your old friend.¡± The burly man waved his hand and said, ¡°Give me a glass of wine, and the money for this little brother¡¯s food and wine is on me.¡± With that, he looked at Kuro and said, ¡°Little brother, your strength is not bad. Angus is a relatively famous person among us who came to ¡®hunt¡¯. He was actually killed by you. Are you interested in coming to my pirate group?¡± Kuro shook the ice cubes in his wine and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Pirate?¡± ¡°Yes! Our Double Axe Pirates!¡± The big man patted the two axes on his waist. ¡°Join us. Join us and you will have everything.¡± ¡°Our Captain is ¡®Double Axe¡¯ Lampard, a great pirate with a bounty of 63 million. Joining us will not be a loss.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Lampard is very strong. Little brother, you don¡¯t seem to have much fame. If you join us, you will be put on a bounty very soon. Then you will have fame.¡± At a table behind, several pirates were shouting. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s really scary.¡± Kuro swirled his glass and took a sip of wine. ¡°The so-called ¡®hunting¡¯ means hunting the citizens of this country, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lampard grinned. ¡°Here, we can hunt everywhere except the palace. Wealth, women, you can get them if you want!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really good. You want to get what you want with strength?¡± Kuro stared at the glass and said lightly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Join us, I think highly of you.¡± Lumbard patted Kuro¡¯s shoulder and laughed. ¡°Lampard! We also like this man!¡± Suddenly, another pirate at another table spoke. One of the pirates who looked like a captain stood up and said, ¡°Hey, little brother, I see that you are very strong. Join our Pirates and I will give you the position of the first mate. It just so happens that the first mate died hunting here last time. Let me find out who did it. I will not spare him!¡± ¡°Hey, join us, little brother. You are also suitable to join our Pirates!¡± As the Captain spoke, the other pirates in the tavern shouted one after another. ¡°We are not pirates, but we also need you to join us. Join us and become a merchant, the reward is very high!¡± In addition to the pirates, the illegal merchants also shouted. Immediately, the originally noisy tavern became even noisier. ¡°Hey, little brother, look at so many people welcoming you, it means that you are very popular, but I think you should join us, we are the strongest here.¡± Lampard patted his chest with great confidence. ¡°How about this, you guys fight, the people who are still here, I will think about it, how about it?¡± Kuro¡¯s voice was very soft, but it broke into the noise and entered their ears. Immediately, the scene fell silent. Everyone was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you kidding, little brother!¡± Rumba¡¯s face became gloomy. ¡°Let us fight?¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Kuro stood up and looked down at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that what you want should be obtained by strength? I think it makes sense. How about this¡­¡± He held up three fingers. ¡°Three seconds. If he escapes from this tavern, I won¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Little brother, you are courting death!¡± Rumba also stood up. He was more than three meters tall, taller than Kuro. He dropped his hands and held the two axes, licking his tongue like a bloodthirsty beast. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you are going to die here.¡± ¡°Three.¡± Kuro named a number. ¡°Die!¡± Rumba raised both axes and brought them down like thunder. No one could survive his axe. Phew¡­ A breeze blew past at this moment. Kuro¡¯s figure faded for a while before solidifying again. At this moment, everyone in the tavern seemed to have stopped, including the burly man in front of him, who was holding the axe and motionless. Only Dick, who was inside the bar, could still move. He widened his eyes and looked at the motionless scene in the tavern with a hint of doubt in his eyes. Click. The man with the fur hat seemed to have sheathed the knife at his waist, but he didn¡¯t see this person draw the knife¡­ ¡°Duobra.¡± This person spoke softly. Chi!!! Inside the tavern, except for him, the heads of everyone present flew up and gushed out from their necks like blood-colored spring water, hitting the top of the tavern with their flying heads. At this moment, everyone¡¯s heads left their bodies! Knock knock knock. After the head hit the roof of the tavern, it fell again and made a muffled sound on the floor. The expressions on their heads remained as ferocious, disdainful, or laughing as before, as if they did not react to the fact that they were already dead. Inside the tavern, it was like hell. ¡°This is¡­¡± Dick opened his mouth and his body trembled unconsciously. ¡°Sorry, I can only count to three.¡± Kuro said lightly. Chapter 480 Please Save This Country! ¡°In the end, only pirates of this level can survive in such a place.¡± Kuro glanced at these headless corpses and said disdainfully, ¡°A great pirate? A scum existence is worthy of being called a great pirate?¡± Big Pirate. That¡¯s a legendary existence. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is a big pirate. Golden Lion is a big pirate. Ledfield is a big pirate. A supernova a year ago was considered to have the aptitude of a ¡®Great Pirate¡¯. Is this thing worthy of being called a great pirate? As early as listening to their words, Kuro had already made up his mind to kill them. Whether it was for public or private reasons, they would not live. As for the credit¡­ Who the hell knew that he didn¡¯t even have a Marine cloak and he was wearing a bamboo hat without showing his face. Besides, even if his identity is exposed, he will not be promoted. Do you really think that credit is worthless? Kuro bit his cigar and no longer looked at the blood and mess on the ground. He turned around and sat back on the stool. ¡°Well¡­ these things are enough for you to clean the tavern and renovate this stupid tavern. It¡¯s damp. Take some bounty to renovate it and install the door.¡± When he said this, Dick had not reacted. He just stared blankly at the hellish tavern. Dead ¡­ They were all dead. These people were clearly still making a fuss a moment ago, but at this moment, only the expression on his head made him realize that the noise just now was real. But it was only a head! These people were all killed by this man! ¡°Hey, don¡¯t watch. Serve the food. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Kuro tapped the table. The sound of fingers on the table woke Dick up. He looked at Kuro in horror. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just your customer now, so much money¡­¡± He pointed to the corpse in the back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent that you don¡¯t serve, or do you want to recover your retired old pirate identity and become like them?¡± ¡°I will do it immediately!¡± Dick shuddered and quickly ran to the kitchen and started tinkering. It was raining outside. Kuro sat quietly on the bar and poured himself a glass of wine. He slowly tasted it in the hell behind him. ¡°It tastes good,¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°Your food!¡± After waiting for a while, Dick ran from the kitchen and put two big bowls and a plate on the table. One was a fruit, and the other was a very ordinary meat and potato. The plate was filled with noodles, and it was drizzled with rich tomato sauce and some shrimp. In this world, this is a very ordinary dish. After all, he runs a tavern and not a restaurant. He just needs to fill his stomach. Kuro did not stand on ceremony. He picked up a small piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. After chewing for a while, he spat out a small bone and ate it. The food disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye until Kuro put down his hand. With the last swallow, the food had been wiped out. ¡°Please use it!¡± Dick saw an opportunity and bowed, handing over the towel with both hands. ¡°Ah¡­ thanks.¡± Kuro took the towel and first wiped his mouth, then said as he wiped his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not interested in you, otherwise you would have died just now.¡± ¡°Not this¡­¡± Dick took a deep breath and suddenly bowed deeply and shouted, ¡°Please save this country!!!¡± Kuro stopped wiping his hands and looked at the burly man, his head tilted unconsciously. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Please! Save this country!¡± Dick straightened up and said excitedly, ¡°You are so strong, you can definitely do it! Defeat Crane Oger, save this country and make this country have hope. You can definitely do it!!¡± It was as if he had seen a life-saving straw. ¡°Who? Who did I defeat?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Crane Ogg! The king of this country, the source of everything, defeat him! Please, defeat him!¡± His voice began to break because of his excitement, and tears involuntarily fell from his eyes. He bowed again and knocked his head on the bar table, shattering one end of the table. ¡°Please save this country!!¡± He shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°No, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Kuro pinched the space between his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°You old pirate, what did you do¡­ Huh?¡± He turned his head and looked in one direction. ¡°Someone is coming.¡± Tap tap tap ¡­ Outside, the sound of footsteps suddenly came. Under the rainstorm, the uniform footsteps sounded very clear. From the window of the tavern, he could see a group of soldiers wearing uniforms and holding muskets and blades in a row, approaching the street. ¡°It¡¯s Krane¡¯s army, they¡¯re¡­ here to arrest people again.¡± Dick raised his head and ignored the blood on his forehead. He limped out of the bar and stood beside the window. He said solemnly to Kuro, ¡°You just watch. Soon you will understand the cruelty of this country!¡± Dick¡¯s right leg, from halfway down his thigh, was nailed with a wooden stick. He did have a broken leg. At the window next to him, the group of soldiers outside stopped where the window could see them. Then, he began to smash the door. Bang! The wooden door of a single-story house was easily broken open and a few soldiers rushed in. Immediately after, there was a burst of wailing. ¡°No! Don¡¯t take me away, I want to take care of my child! No!!¡± A ragged woman was dragged out by a soldier, and in the house, there was a boy who was about four or five years old standing there crying. He wanted to rush out, but the soldier blocked the door like a solid wall. Under the restraint of the soldiers, the woman was quickly tied up with ropes. No matter how she struggled, she could not shake these soldiers at all. Even though she was paralyzed on the ground, she was still dragged away by the soldiers. Seeing this scene, Kuro subconsciously got up and was about to walk over. ¡°Please continue watching!¡± Dick stood in front of him and said solemnly, ¡°This way, you will know what this country is like!¡± ¡°You fucking¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°My life was lost five years ago!¡± Dick smiled bitterly and then said seriously: ¡°But I promise you with a bounty of 350 million, the dignity of [Pear through] Dick, they will be fine for the time being! Please watch!¡± 350 million ¡­ This is considered a famous pirate in the New World. This man with a broken leg is so strong? Judging from Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, this person¡¯s aura is already weak to the point of near-death, and he is weaker than an ordinary person, no, even weaker than the beggar he met before. At least that beggar still had the will to survive, but this person has lost all his will and his breath is as dead as a stone. His energy had long collapsed. Chapter 481 Fight Me! A powerhouse¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit have completely collapsed and he can¡¯t even build other wills. What kind of blow did he suffer? Was it in this country? After the soldiers dragged the woman out, they continued to break into other houses and dragged her out. There were men and women. But without exception, they were all in their prime and there were no children or old people. It was not until the tenth one was pulled out that these soldiers stopped their intrusion and prepared to leave with these ten people. ¡°Ten¡­¡± Dick said, ¡°Every once in a while, they will come and catch ten people to fill the number of people in the mine. There are only ten people, no more and no less, and they won¡¯t catch old people and children. It¡¯s like regularly sprinkling fear on the people. The king of this country, Krane Ogg, treats the people of this country as toys and plays with them wantonly. If he is not defeated, this country will always be like this. So, please¡­¡± ¡°When you¡¯re done, those people will be taken away.¡± Kuro waved his hand and looked out of the window, revealing a touch of red. The storm suddenly turned blood-red, and the strong killing intent almost materialized and rushed towards the row of soldiers. In an instant, the soldiers stiffened and fell under the rain. ¡°This is the end.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and walked around Dick. He walked out of the window and shouted, ¡°Hey, he has fainted. Aren¡¯t you going to leave? Be careful of catching a cold.¡± The bound people seemed to have no reaction when they heard this. They looked at the fallen soldiers helplessly. ¡°Mom!¡± In the house of the woman who was dragged out at the beginning, the little boy rushed out. That shout made the first woman react. She ran over and hugged her child tightly, kneeling there crying silently. ¡°They won¡¯t leave¡­¡± Dick said bitterly: ¡°This country is like that. The rule of the king has made them numb. They have no sense of resistance. Even if those soldiers fall, they will wait for the next wave of soldiers to come and take them away. No one here can escape.¡± ¡°Are you numb¡­¡± Kuro frowned and glanced at the ten people. ¡°Where is the mine?¡± ¡°At¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Whoosh! The tavern door was suddenly opened and cold wind mixed with rain broke in, making Dick shudder. The man was nowhere to be seen. There was no need for Dick to point the way. Under the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, Kuro could sense the largest gathering place of numb emotions and directly go there. The mine of this kingdom is in an empty place in the mountains. When Kuro was flying, he opened the watch on his hand and made a call. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± There seemed to be a long wait on the other side. At the moment of the call, the phone was picked up and it was Crowe who answered. ¡°Klein Kingdom, New World¡¯s location. Find out what¡¯s going on here and pick me up,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Klein Kingdom? Hey, I¡¯ve confirmed the location. Klein Kingdom, quickly check its location and information!¡± Crowe seemed to be shouting at someone. Soon, the appearance of Den Den Mushi fluctuated from a bespectacled retard to a wretched appearance. ¡°Oh, Kuro, Krane Kingdom, I know.¡± ¡°Huh? Old man?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Are you with my subordinates?¡± ¡°Yes, my lovely subordinate is injured, of course I have to pick him up.¡± Den Den Mushi said with a smile. ¡°Ah¡­ If you come, I am relieved. What is the situation in the Krane Kingdom?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Crane¡­ This old man has heard of it. That country is the ¡®Hunting Ground¡¯. It has been like that since the past, but at that time, there was no ¡®Hunting Ground¡¯ title. Later, after the new king took office, it slowly got this name. However, it is not a member of the World Government. Our Marine has no jurisdiction over it, and we can¡¯t touch it. The position of that country happens to be the center of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) forces.¡± ¡°The reason why it hasn¡¯t been destroyed yet is that it is a place for many pirates. In addition, the sea near it is a little special, so no one cares about it. In addition, their king is a little famous. Be careful there and wait for me to pick him up.¡± ¡°A no-man¡¯s-land¡­ Okay, I got it. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Kuro hung up the Den Den Mushi and flew towards the emotional gathering place in his perception. The mine is located in an empty place beside the mountain of this big island. This was an open-air mine. Even under the rainstorm, one could hear the sound of clanking. Countless people in ragged clothes waved their hoes and hit the mountain over and over again. Such figures spread from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside. From a high place, they looked like ants marching together. Their eyes were very numb. Under the assault of the rainstorm, the empty mechanical nature waved the hoes as if this was their life. **TIP** In the storm, a whip suddenly hit one of them. Among these people, a tall and fat man who was shaking as he walked waved his whip and almost turned into an afterimage in the rainstorm. After hitting that person, he quickly swung it and appeared on the back of others. Clap clap clap!! The sound of the whip hitting flesh exploded. ¡°Too slow, you bunch of pariahs!!¡± The fat man waved his whip and shouted, ¡°Faster, faster, faster! How can you satisfy King Ogg¡¯s needs like this! He still needs the money you earn to enjoy!¡± Being hit by the whip, these people did not feel anything and continued to mine mechanically. ¡°Moo¡­¡± The fat man snorted in disdain and looked at the only small man among these people. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°You are the most fun, Sag.¡± The person he was staring at was a black-haired youth. He was thinner than the others in the mine and his exposed skin was full of whip scars. Compared to others, he seemed to have suffered the most injuries. This young man is different from others. He is staring at the fat man. ¡°No¡­¡± The young man named Sag pursed his lips, lowered his head again, and smashed the stone with force. He seemed to treat it as this fat man. **TIP** A whip hit his back mercilessly. Sarger grunted and stopped waving. Instead, he held the hoe tightly and turned to look at the fat man. ¡°Resist, Sag!¡± The fat man seemed to have seen something new and said, ¡°After such a long time, I see this look again. It¡¯s so interesting. Why don¡¯t you resist me?¡± He licked his lips and smiled. ¡°If you resist it, it will be very interesting, hahaha¡­ Hahahaha!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sag¡¯s knuckles began to turn white as he clenched the pickaxe. He took a deep breath and continued to dig. ¡°I will not resist you, Minister Barber.¡± Hearing this, the fat man¡¯s face sank, ¡°In that case, then¡­¡± He raised his whip high in the air. ¡°You die, Sag!¡± Shua! The whip suddenly fell. Phew. A wind blew. The falling whip was held in one hand. ¡°Huh?¡± Barber looked over and saw a man wearing a fur coat and a fur hat holding his whip. ¡°How rare¡­¡± Kuro glanced around and said, ¡°You seem to be the only one here. So many people are actually not resisting?¡± Chapter 482 The Fire Seed Is Set Sag stared blankly at the person who suddenly appeared. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Here comes a busybody.¡± Barber looked Kuro up and down and said, ¡°Outsiders have to follow the rules and hunt other places. The palace and mine are forbidden places and you are not allowed to approach them. We have an agreement, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember having such an agreement with you. You can go and find the person who agreed.¡± Kuro shrugged and said something. He looked around. Apart from this young man who reacted to his appearance, the others were still working numbly. As for this open-air mine, he was very sure that there was only this supervisor and not even a soldier. It¡¯s already like this, but he still doesn¡¯t resist¡­ Is this country so weak? Or is it ¡­ It really became a hunting ground. ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and moved his hand. He grabbed the whip and swung it over, wanting to shake off this ugly pig-like person. However, at this moment, Barber directly let go of the whip and quickly punched Kuro. ¡°I told you to mind your own business, Pirate!¡± Bang! Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously stepped back. He said in surprise, ¡°Haki? Hey, you?¡± The fat man¡¯s fist was wrapped in a layer of dominance. And from the looks of it, his attainments seem to be very deep. ¡°Oh? Can you see Haki? You know it too.¡± Barber stretched out his fists, which were covered with a layer of almost green darkness, and his Haki extended to his elbows. He grinned hideously and said, ¡°So, stop meddling in other people¡¯s business!¡± ¡°Hey, leave quickly!¡± Sag shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t come here. There were people who came here before, but they were all killed by Minister Barber. You are not his opponent. There is no hope here!¡± Thud! As soon as Sag¡¯s voice fell, Barber¡¯s elephant-like body jumped straight up. His feet left a deep footprint on the rocky ground after mining, and he punched Kuro and roared, ¡°Who allowed you to speak! Sag!!¡± Bang!!! The earth was shattered by this punch, and the shock wave shook Sag away from the side, sending him flying and rolling on the ground. ¡°Not bad, you can avoid my attack. Strange, a pirate like you will come to this island like those trash?¡± Barber retracted his fist from the broken ground and looked at Kuro who had dodged. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Kuro frowned in the back and looked at the ground that was smashed into a big pit. ¡°You are so strong. Instead of exorcising those pirates, you are oppressing your own people. You are also a weirdo.¡± ¡°Just a lowly person who won¡¯t resist!¡± Barber clenched his fists and looked disdainfully at the people who were still mining. He sneered and said, ¡°The purpose of these people is just to make Your Highness and me feel fun. That¡¯s all!¡± He opened his hand and showed his white teeth. He laughed against the rainstorm and said, ¡°It¡¯s fun! Life is better! It¡¯s the most fun to watch them become prey without resistance every day! Unfortunately, no one resisted. If there was resistance, it would be more fun!¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes sank and he held the handle of the knife. ¡°It¡¯s hopeless.¡± Whoosh! There was a breeze in the storm. Clang!! At this moment, Barber¡¯s pupils shrank and he crossed his hands in front of him. With a crisp sound, his arm caused a spark. Kuro appeared behind him and said in surprise, ¡°Observation Haki? Your attainments are also very strong, and you look very calm. Strange¡­¡± It was very strange. Such a person should not be so strong. Moreover, it was strange that such a person would remain so calm in battle. If the single Armament Haki was very strong, he could understand it, but if the attainments of Two-Colored Haki were very strong, it was puzzling. This intensity ¡­ Although they had just fought, Kuro was sure that this guy would at least be a Vice-Admiral if he became a Marine. The New World is indeed full of wonders. ¡°The more this is the worse I feel¡­¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and turned around. ¡°People like you really have a lot of annoying quirks.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a strong busybody to come.¡± Barber sneered, ¡°A man like you actually comes to hunt. This world is really rotten!¡± As he spoke, killing intent appeared in his eyes. Thud! His body was slightly lowered, like a hunter about to burst out. Under the straightening of his legs, he broke from the spot like a spring and rushed towards Kuro. ¡°Die! Scum!¡± he said ferociously. Kuro¡¯s eyes closed slightly, and his two fingers wiped the autumn water, scattering a golden light under the rainstorm. ¡°You are scum, how can you call others scum? I¡­ I look down on people like you.¡± Shua! Faced with the rapidly rushing Barber, Kuro did not dodge. He held Autumn Water with both hands and took a step forward. He turned his body sideways and dodged Barber¡¯s fist. At the same time, Autumn Water hacked down, bringing a golden light on his body. ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind and Killing Sword: Flood Dragon.¡± Golden light flashed and Kuro and Barber passed each other. The latter landed on the ground and turned his head, his face stiff. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Have you noticed it? Observation Color is really good.¡± Kuro gently sheathed the autumn water. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late. Although it¡¯s a rainstorm, you still heard it¡­¡± Click. Blade, sheathed. ¡°The soft sound of the divine wind.¡± Chi!!! From Barber¡¯s chest to his shoulder, a huge wound was suddenly opened. The blood was like a spring, mixed with the falling storm and fell to the ground. The wound almost split Barber¡¯s upper body into two. Under the huge gap, he was separated from the right chest position, and his arm hung down, with only a little flesh stuck on it. This slash was close to dismembering him. He would not survive. Thud! Just as Kuro was thinking this, a sound suddenly came from behind him. His eyes moved and he turned his head to see the fat man stamping his feet hard to stand upright and steady his swaying body. ¡°Hey, are you kidding me?¡± Kuro said in surprise. It doesn¡¯t make sense. He should have died directly. Although his injuries have not healed, he is very confident in his strength. ¡°Trash! Trash!¡± Barber stretched out his left arm and stepped on the blood on the ground as he walked towards Saga, making the young man¡¯s eyes widen and his body crawl back a few steps. ¡°You are just pariahs!¡± Barber walked in front of Sarger, his fat and huge body was like a small mountain, staring at Sarger coldly, his movable left arm was raised high, and he said to him coldly: ¡°Lowly people have no right to resist! No right!¡± With that, he turned to look at the other citizens who had stopped digging because of the battle and looked at him with blank eyes. ¡°You too! Lowlifes will always be lowlifes! As long as your children and grandchildren are still in this country, you will be our dolls for generations! It¡¯s our pleasure! Don¡¯t think about resisting, you can¡¯t resist!¡± These words did not cause any fluctuation in the expressions of these people. ¡°Sager, you too¡­¡± Barber turned back to the frightened Sag and said, ¡°Why do I often bully you? Because you look like you will resist, but you don¡¯t. You are also a pariah. Even if I am dying now, you don¡¯t dare to resist. By the way¡­ I heard that you have a sister. Go back and capture your sister. No, let those scum pirates capture your sister and make her a slave.¡± Barber chuckled and said, ¡°Although I may not be able to see your expression, I know that it will be fun. It will definitely be fun.¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± Sarger¡¯s pupils shrank as if he thought of the image that he absolutely did not want to think of. ¡°Look, it¡¯s already like this and you won¡¯t resist. That¡¯s why you¡¯re a pariah, for generations.¡± Barber¡¯s eyes widened in anger and his fist fell hard. Just as the fist was about to land, Sag¡¯s trembling body suddenly stopped. He grabbed the hoe that had fallen to the ground and shouted, ¡°I am not a peasant!¡± ¡°You are not allowed to catch my sister!!!¡± With a loud shout, it almost blew away the falling storm, and an impact came out of nowhere, pushing away the surrounding gravel. ¡°Haoshoku?¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he looked over in surprise. This aura is Haoshoku! The young man jumped up with tears in his eyes and hit the left chest of Barber with the hammer. ¡°I will resist! I am sure!¡± Sag roared, ¡°I will never be bullied by you again!!¡± A look of astonishment appeared on Barber¡¯s face. He opened his mouth and his left fist continued to swing down, but Saga stared fearlessly at the left fist and the hammer embedded in Barber¡¯s body went deeper. The fist fell halfway and turned into a palm, gently resting on Sag¡¯s shoulder. Plop. Barber¡¯s knees went weak and he fell to his knees. The expression on his face gradually became dull and stiff, and there was still the shock and the unbelievable fear. However, there was a slight fluctuation in the depths of his eyes. A ripple of joy. ¡°Is it?¡± Barber¡¯s hand fell weakly from Sag¡¯s shoulder and whispered: ¡°If you have the ability, show me¡­¡± His head was lowered at an angle that Sarger could not see, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Your Highness ¡­ The spark has been lit¡­ Chapter 483 You Are a Strongman After Saga hit him, he pulled out the hoe and smashed the head of Barber, who was kneeling down without any movement. Snap. A hand grabbed his wrist. Kuro appeared and said in a deep voice, ¡°Enough. You have other things to do. He is dead.¡± He saw that smile. He could also understand why this man, who was clearly about to die, still had such mobility. As soon as Kuro stopped him, Sag reacted and looked at Barber who was kneeling in front of him in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­¡± Sarger murmured, ¡°Is he really dead, that Barber¡­¡± Dead. Ever since he was caught in the mine, he has been whipped all the time just because he said he had a rebellious look in his eyes. ¡®He died just like that?¡¯ The person who treated them as weeds and casually killed others just to make himself happy. Dead. ¡°Barber is dead!!!¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead! The mountain above us is gone!!!¡± Crackle! This roar made Kuro¡¯s clothes rattle. He let go of Sag¡¯s wrist and took half a step back. ¡°It¡¯s really Haoshoku¡­¡± Kuro muttered. ¡°Resist! Resist!!¡± Sag raised the hoe high and roared: ¡°Barber is dead, then Krane Ogg will also die, kill him! Remove the mountain above our heads!!¡± It was as if a switch had been turned on. For the first time, this youth named Sag spoke fiercely. Under the movement of Haoshoku Haki, these numb people finally had a slight fluctuation. ¡°But we¡­¡± A strong man hesitated. ¡°No buts!¡± Sarg shouted at him: ¡°Think of your family! Think of the future of the next generation! I don¡¯t want to be a pariah for generations, do you! Barber will die, and Krane Ogg will naturally die, as long as he dies, as long as he dies!¡± His eyes were almost red. ¡°We can obtain new life! This country will have hope!!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!!¡± A burly man suddenly swung his hoe and smashed the rocks below into pieces. His eyes were red as he said, ¡°My wife, my wife died in the mine. I don¡¯t want my child to be here! Since I¡¯m going to die sooner or later, I might as well fight!¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s fight!¡± A woman shouted, ¡°For my child!¡± ¡°For the family!¡± ¡°In order not to let people have the same situation as me!¡± ¡°We, resist!!!¡± Like setting off firecrackers, the eyes of these numb people began to shine, even if it was the light of hatred. On this open-air mine, thousands of people raised their hoes and their voices shook the mountains. Sag looked at Kuro with expectant eyes. ¡°You¡­ you will help us, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. You can do this yourself.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± There was a sense of loss in Sarger¡¯s eyes, but soon, he regrouped his spirit. ¡°Forget it, we will do it ourselves. We will do it ourselves. It is better to rely on ourselves!¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s start our new life now! Even if we die, we have to show Krane Ogg that we are not easy to bully!!¡± He shouted at the surroundings and then the first person rushed out. ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The citizens shouted together and rushed towards Sag like a wave. Under the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation), these numb emotions have completely fluctuated. There is excitement, there is hatred, there is hope, there is also the joy of being liberated¡­ It was as if this place was a broken cage. Kuro, who was in the crowd, looked at Sag, who was running at the front, narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The Haoshoku that is hard to see in a million people, his personal charm has infected many people. It¡¯s really terrible.¡± Not long after, the crowd moved away from him and gathered into a torrent, rushing from the open-air mine towards the town. Whoosh! Just as they left the open-air mine, a strong wind sounded from behind Kuro. ¡°I¡¯m Marine.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even look and said something. The wind, stop. Kuro turned his head and saw that the huge kneeling figure was now falling down, slanting to the ground. It was as if he had deliberately knelt down¡­ There was a smile on his originally ugly face. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After a long time, Kuro sighed. ¡°He¡¯s clearly dead, but his will is still so tenacious? His body¡¯s instinct wants to attack me, just because you think I¡¯m a pirate?¡± No wonder when I appeared, he had killing intent towards me¡­ If I met someone who was enough to threaten my plans, I would also have killing intent. Kuro could completely understand this. Just like when he was in East Blue, once more than three million pirates appeared, he also had killing intent. Then, he would secretly kill him and not get in the way of his retirement. He understood, but to this extent¡­ he could not do it. This guy¡¯s willpower has reached a terrifying level. There is a goal waiting for this person to complete and it is his mission. ¡°This kind of willpower, Two-Colored Haki is so pure and familiar, it¡¯s normal.¡± Kuro shook his head and looked at Barber¡¯s body and said, ¡°Sorry, you are a strong man.¡± With that, his body floated up and flew in the direction of the flood. ¡­ . In the town. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m so bored. Let¡¯s find a family to have fun.¡± Several soldiers ran rampant in the street. One of the soldiers yawned and suggested. They were soldiers of the Kingdom of Craine. There are very few of them. There are only 200 soldiers in this country and they are basically used to obey the orders of the king. In this country, there is no need to protect civilians, so there is naturally not much force. Some of them are the original hooligans of this country, and some of them were transferred by pirates to be soldiers. Because the King, His Majesty Krane Ogg, his existence puts them in a state of lawlessness. The king had personally promised that as long as he did not resist him and firmly completed his orders, he could do whatever he wanted on a daily basis. That was the truth. His Majesty basically had no orders, except that he would capture ten people into the mine every once in a while. On the contrary, they run amok for a very long time. Like now ¡­ ¡°Forget it, these people are too poor. Instead of robbing them, we should find a lone pirate. He is richer.¡± Another soldier shook his head and refused. ¡°Not necessarily¡­¡± A soldier next to him pointed to a room and chuckled. ¡°Do you see that? It¡¯s a high-quality product.¡± In the window of the house, a blonde woman was holding a newborn child and coaxing him. ¡°Oh! This is fine, then go in.¡± Several soldiers laughed in unison. The blonde woman noticed their laughter. She looked out and saw them looking at her with evil intentions and their eyes were obviously flustered. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s her!¡± A soldier walked over first and took out the gun in his hand, preparing to shoot the lock. RUMBLE ¡­ Suddenly, the earth shook. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there an earthquake?!¡± A soldier looked at the ground in panic. ¡°No, the vibration came from that direction.¡± Another soldier pointed in a direction. As soon as he finished speaking, his mouth opened wide. Because from there, billowing smoke and dust emerged. In the dust, a group of people in ragged clothes with hoes rushed over with angry expressions. ¡°Mine, mine¡­¡± The soldier swallowed and shouted, ¡°The mine is rioting!!!¡± Chapter 484 Let¡¯s End It The flood of people was unstoppable. These soldiers stood there and before they could react to reality, the crowd had already arrived. Chi!! Sag, who was the leader, jumped first and hit a soldier on the head with his hoe. The sharp point of the hoe directly dented the soldier¡¯s helmet and his head caved in and he fell down. At this time, the others also swarmed up. A strong man also smashed the soldier¡¯s skull with a hoe, and the other soldiers were also hit by these people with hoes. ¡°I, I did it!¡± The burly man with the dented soldier¡¯s skull said in disbelief: ¡°I did it!¡± He had never thought of such a thing, never been born. ¡°Ah¡­ right! I have been working in the mine for the past five years, my strength has increased!¡± The strong man reacted and said in surprise. The others had similar reactions. Sag picked up the pistol of the dead soldier, holding the pistol in one hand and the hoe in the other. He shouted at the town in the street, ¡°Resist! Citizens!! We don¡¯t want to be so oppressed!! We get our own hope and the right to survive!!¡± ¡°Never again, don¡¯t be bullied!!!¡± Following his roar, thousands of people from the mine roared. This voice instantly spread throughout the entire town. Haoshoku also completely unfolded at this moment. ¡°Hey, no way¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were wide open in the sky. ¡°Is this guy¡¯s Haoshoku so big? Isn¡¯t it his first awakening?¡± Under the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation), the emotional fluctuations of the entire town have completely risen. In a house that was being looted by pirates, a man with bruises all over his body heard the sound and there was a slight fluctuation in his numb eyes. He looked at a pirate who was rummaging through the boxes and gritted his teeth so hard that he almost bit blood. Then, he suddenly stood up and before the pirate could react, he grabbed the knife in his hand and stabbed it into the pirate¡¯s body. This man is much stronger than a pirate. Again, in other rooms. An old man looked at the two merchants who were pulling his daughter and were about to put a rope on his daughter to sell. His hand reached for the pistol hanging on the wall. Bang! Bang! Two gunshots rang out in the house. Once, this old man was a very famous hunter¡­ In the town, similar things were happening everywhere. Under the roar of so many people, those people came out of their houses with strong fluctuations in their eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough!¡± The old man with the gun walked out with his crying daughter. The old man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I want to resist!!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough!¡± The same voice came from another burly man holding a bloodstained blade. ¡°I want to live a new life!!¡± Regardless of whether they were men, women, old, or young, they all went to the streets under the rainstorm and expanded the crowd. Once something like a spark is ignited, it will form a wildfire at a certain time. Just be set on fire ¡­ And the person who lit it was this young man with Haoshoku. Ordinary people could not do this. Seeing this scene, Kuro, who was in the sky, had a glimmer of understanding in his eyes. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Does he want this level¡­ No wonder this young man has more injuries than anyone else.¡± As the number of people increased, the joy on Sag¡¯s face grew. He did it! He did it easily! He, who had never thought of resisting, did not expect it to be so easy and simple! They really can, they really can have hope!! ¡°Revenge on the king!!!¡± With a roar, a group of people rushed towards the palace in the innermost part of the town. The surge of the crowd and the loud noise alarmed the pirates gathered nearby. There was more than one tavern in the town. In addition to Dick¡¯s tavern, other taverns were also occupied by pirates, but the environment was not as good as Dick¡¯s. Hearing the noise, they all came out and¡­ ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t!!¡± In front of the flood of people, all resistance is false. People were killed and weapons were snatched. In front of the people whose emotions were aroused, the scattered pirates could not resist at all. ¡°Wu wu wu, ah ah ah!¡± After killing a pirate, a girl suddenly knelt on the ground and cried. ¡°My husband, my father¡­ If only, if only they could have died earlier!¡± In the face of her crying, the crowd fell into a rare silence, and then the color of anger continued to rise. ¡®Yeah!¡¯ Pirates are nothing! They will die too! He would be killed by himself. They can do it! It¡¯s not too late now!! In the distance, Dick, who was watching the scene from the window of the tavern, was trembling. He did it! The man in the bamboo hat did it! Ever since he disappeared, the people here have been rioting! They¡¯re going to the palace ¡­ The palace ¡­ Dick gritted his teeth and looked at the bar. He walked over and punched the bar. Bang!! The wooden bar was smashed. Dick ignored the blood on the back of his hand and pulled from the smashed gap. With an even louder bang, the entire wooden bar was lifted, and a huge spear with a third of the blade was held in his hand. ¡°I should also end it!¡± Dick¡¯s eyes gradually became firm. ¡°B-Damn it! What have you done!!¡± In front of the flood of people, in a tavern, a man who looked like a captain raised his pistol, poked his head out of the tavern door, and aimed it at Sag, who was at the front. ¡°How dare you resist us, die!!¡± Bang! The pellet flew out. Swish!! However, at this moment, a meteor flashed across the sky and something quickly attacked, shattering the pellet and flying towards the Captain. BOOM!!! A big hole was punched out in the entire tavern. A big spear was nailed to the ground and penetrated deeply. The captain was skewered by the spear and he was dead. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!!¡± Behind them, Dick¡¯s voice sounded. He limped over and said firmly, ¡°I also have something to settle with Krane Ogg!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ you recovered your will?¡± In the sky, Kuro raised his eyebrows in surprise. Originally, he wanted to take action and kill those pirates. But thinking about it ¡­ It didn¡¯t seem suitable. But in the current situation, letting them kill the pirates themselves should be the wisest choice. If he guessed correctly. Then ¡­ Kuro looked in the direction of the palace where the flood of people was going and his eyes showed a trace of complexity. However, he still had to confirm whether it was true or false. After all, there are all kinds of strange things in the New World. Chapter 485 I Want You to Be a Sinner The crowd gradually gathered at the entrance of the huge palace. This palace was not as gorgeous as Kuro thought. Instead, it was very dilapidated and many places had not been repaired. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ No, is the palace of the Ogg bastard so dilapidated? It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Someone in the crowd muttered. They had not been near the palace since five years ago. No one dared to approach this terrible place except for Krane Ogg, who ordered no one to approach it. ¡°That bastard only cares about making fun of us and doesn¡¯t even repair his own home!¡± Someone next to him said angrily. ¡°Forget about this, we are here to overthrow him!¡± ¡°Yes, overthrow him!¡± ¡°Sagar, come!¡± ¡°Yes, Sag, you led us and only you are qualified!¡± The group of people looked at Sag. The young man at the head of the crowd took a deep breath and looked at the closed door of the palace and shouted, ¡°Break it open, rush in and overthrow Krane Ogg!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dick next to him threw the big gun out. Boom!! The door was completely blown open by this thunder-like blow, raising a cloud of dust. The scene in the palace was revealed. It was so narrow that people outside could see it at a glance. Almost at the end of the gate, a thick wall blocked it, separating the huge palace. At the front of the wall, there was a dilapidated throne. A handsome blond man leaned there with his arm supporting his chin, his eyes looking down coldly at the people outside. The spear that broke the gate fell directly in front of his feet. Seeing this person, everyone held their breath. Krane Og! The king of Krane and their once beloved prince! ¡°Og¡­¡± Dick¡¯s expression was very complicated, and his mind was flying. ¡­ . ¡°Hey, young man, why are you going out to sea? This is the Spiral Sea. Ordinary ships that enter here will only be swallowed by the whirlpool. Anyway, thank you for saving me. Unfortunately, I broke a leg.¡± ¡°I want to save my country!¡± The blond youth looked determined. ¡°For this, I will go to sea to find strength!¡± ¡°Huh? Save the country? You mean the Kingdom of Krane? Can that country be saved?¡± ¡°There must be a way, there must be a way!¡± The blond youth said, ¡°No matter the price, I will save it!¡± ¡°Hahaha, a very ambitious young man. How about this, you saved me, then I will teach you spear skills. Don¡¯t look at uncle, uncle¡¯s spear skills are very strong.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Oh! You are actually a prince! This is too surprising. Is it a prince who saved me? Hey, Your Highness, my leg is gone and I can¡¯t be a pirate anymore. How about I open a tavern here? If you are a prince, you will definitely take care of my business in the future.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Ogg, are you learning fast? You¡¯re very talented. Have you been trained before? Then you can finish your apprenticeship after a while, and then you can protect your country.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Og, you killed another wave of pirates today. Come on, you can definitely do it. I¡¯m counting on you to bring my gun skills to greater heights.¡± ¡­ . ¡°What, Ogg? What happened to you, you won¡¯t come again? What happened? Ogg!¡± ¡­ . Dick¡¯s last memory was of the blond youth, composed of perseverance and cheerfulness, turning into a figure that disappeared after indifference. ¡°Oh? So many people, what are you doing in my palace? I seem to have ordered that the pariahs are not allowed to approach my palace.¡± Krane Ogg looked at the flood of people gathered at the door and a disdainful smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Or do you want to rebel?¡± ¡°Shut up! Krane Ogg!¡± ¡°Your reign of brutality is over!!¡± Sarger pointed the flintlock at him and shouted. ¡°Oh?¡± Krane Ogg glanced at Sag, and his eyes revealed a hint of fluctuation. ¡°Why, just because you are a group of pariahs? You want to resist my rule? Is it very powerful to have many people?¡± ¡°Shut up, Ogg! You evil man, five years ago we should not have sat by and let you kill His Majesty Krane Savis!¡± A citizen shouted. ¡°Savis?¡± Ogg tapped his head with his fingers and closed his eyes, as if remembering this man. ¡­ . In the depths of the palace, the blond man stabbed a kind-looking old king in the chest. His head hung on his shoulder, and his tears wet his clothes. ¡°Father, forgive me.¡± ¡°Go do what you want to do¡­¡± Blood flowed from the corner of the old king¡¯s mouth. He smiled and reached out his trembling hand to touch the blond man¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Oh, that indecisive old fool.¡± ¡°If he had given me the throne earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have killed him.¡± ¡°And Princess Winnie, she is a kind person. If she is the king, we will not be like this!¡± Another citizen shouted. ¡­ . ¡°Og, you are a gentle child¡­¡± A woman with wavy blonde hair pulled the hand of a blonde man with tears on his face and stabbed the knife in her hand into her heart. ¡°If you want to do it, make up your mind and do it until the end.¡± She smiled. ¡­ . ¡°Oh, that woman who only knows how to put on a fake smile¡­¡± ¡°It affects my mood too much. Killing it will make me happy.¡± ¡°And Prince Scott! He is better suited to the throne than you!!¡± A citizen pointed at him and shouted hysterically. ¡­ . ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± The blond man raised his pistol and aimed it at his head. At the same time, he smiled at the young man in front of him whose eyes were almost swollen from crying. ¡°This matter will be very difficult.¡± Bang! ¡­ . ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, how can I inherit the throne?¡± Ogg¡¯s eyes were even colder. ¡°I am the only heir of this country, peasant, recognize this fact.¡± ¡°Not anymore!!¡± ¡°We came out of the mine and have made up our mind to overthrow you! Og, no one supports you now. Your loyal dog, Barber, is dead!!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, we found it! We found it!!¡± A man who was very heroic back then rushed in excitedly. ¡°Found it! This country is saved! It¡¯s saved!!¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± A slight fluctuation appeared on the face of the indifferent blond man. ¡°A man with Haoshoku aptitude!¡± The valiant man almost cried tears of joy. ¡°Just today, a little ghost released Haoshoku and stunned the pirates. That must be Haoshoku. That kind of aura, I am sure! That little ghost is called Sag, he must be our savior!¡± Then, he said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s just that the pirates attacked his parents and his parents have¡­¡± ¡°Barber¡­ Start the mine plan.¡± ¡°But, Your Highness, he is only twelve years old!¡± ¡°Then nurture him for a few years and protect him well! Remember, the people in the mine can die, but their physique must be cultivated well, especially that person named Sag. He is the spark of this country¡­ When we arouse the resistance of the whole country, this spark will ignite and this country will be reborn.¡± The blond man knelt down to the soldierly man and his head hit the ground hard. ¡°Barber, I want you to be a sinner!¡± ¡°For this country, please!!¡± ¡­ . ¡°I knew it, useless trash.¡± Ogg snorted disdainfully. ¡°With that fat body, you can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s good to die.¡± Chapter 486 Give Me More Fun! ¡°Even his most loyal minister¡­¡± Sag gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You are indeed incorrigible, Ogg! You will die here today. See, our anger has been suppressed for so many years. If we are forced, we will also resist?¡± ¡°Resist? You lowly people who can¡¯t even hold a knife?¡± Ogg looked down and saw a citizen holding a weapon he had taken from a pirate. He said disdainfully, ¡°He has such a strong physique, but he can¡¯t even hold a knife. How can such an existence resist?¡± Tap tap tap ¡­ Just as he finished speaking, footsteps suddenly came from behind the crowd. Under the rainstorm, a large number of pirates gathered and moved towards them. ¡°Hurry up, these people are rioting, this is our chance!¡± ¡°It just so happens that we can take advantage of the riot and rob the palace. I know that there is a lot of treasure in the palace!¡± Among the people gathered here, there were pirates and illegal armed merchants. All of them were mixed together, each with greed and hideous smiles. ¡°Sagar, someone is coming from behind!¡± A citizen said with a pale face. Although everyone had mustered their courage to resist, he had never seen such a scene before. There are too many of them! Even if there were more people on this side, they had never experienced such a battle before and were flustered for a moment. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Ogg suddenly said, ¡°Did you hear what they said? This place has treasure.¡± He stood up and walked to the nailed big gun and stopped. He glanced at Dick in front of him and said: ¡°Do you see the wall behind me? This is the wealth I have obtained in the past five years. I placed it at the back of the wall. There are countless treasures there, treasures accumulated with your blood and tears. Unfortunately, I wanted to expand it again¡­ Forget it, after suppressing you, I can continue to expand it to store more treasures.¡± As he spoke, he grabbed the big gun and with a flick of his fingers, the big gun was put into a shooting position. ¡°Ogg, don¡¯t! These are your people!!¡± Dick saw this scene and shouted in horror. Ogg didn¡¯t hear it at all. He stepped forward, his pupils contracted and his arm was thrown out. Swish! The spear was thrown out and the silver-white spear turned into a white light and exploded above everyone¡¯s heads. The shock wave that spread out caused countless people to retreat and some of them directly sat down. BOOM!!! The big spear flew from a high altitude and directly rushed into the group of pirates, leaving a big gap in the dense crowd and completely shattering the ground. A group of pirates flew up under the shock wave, and in the center, the big spear was nailed to the ground with a group of people on it. The power of the spear made everyone freeze. The pirates stood still and watched this scene in horror. ¡°Why can I still rule this kingdom with so few soldiers and so many chaotic pirate dregs?¡± Krane Ogg asked himself, his eyes fell on the cold sweat-drenched Sag and he said coldly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I¡¯m very strong!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ my hand slipped, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Bang! Ogg came back to his senses and smashed his throne. He reached out and lifted the floor at the bottom of the throne. In his hand, there was a black spear blade identical to the silver spear. Bang!! Ogg¡¯s figure flashed and he rushed away with his big gun. Sag¡¯s body shook and suddenly flew out. The flood of people was directly broken open. Ogg appeared at the back of the crowd and stopped in the center of Nationals and Pirates. ¡°Sha!¡± He revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Whether you are a peasant or a pirate, I will let you experience the horror of five years ago!¡± ¡°This speed, and this impact¡­¡± Dick looked at the citizen who staggered up from the ground and swallowed dryly. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Five years of King¡¯s career, didn¡¯t it make him neglect exercise? Ogg, you¡­¡± Bang! Aug stood in the center and swung his spear in a circle, creating a strong wind from the edge of the spear, first sweeping down the people on his left, and then when he swung it to the right, he obviously increased his strength and the wind was like a knife, blowing in the direction of the pirates. Chi!! The strong wind cut off several pirates at the front, and the subsequent shock wave also made the pirates fly far away. There was already a gap in the crowd, but at this moment, the outermost layer was cut off by this move. After one move, Og stood up with his spear and laughed. ¡°Under my strength, who can resist successfully!!¡± These words shocked the citizens until their faces turned pale. They were lucky that they were only slightly injured by the shock wave just now, but those pirates¡­ If they continue to resist, perhaps they will end up like those pirates. Ogg¡¯s strength made them desperate. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the expression.¡± Og smiled and said, ¡°With this expression of fear, numbness, uneasiness, but you can only accept reality, go home obediently. Seeing that you have given me fun, I will let bygones be bygones this time. Then¡­ accept my oppression and accept the invasion and plunder brought by this chaos. The Kingdom of Krane will be a ¡®hunting ground¡¯ forever, a paradise for the Chaos!¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be bullied!¡± A strong citizen held the blade tightly and tears fell from his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be bullied again! Since we resisted this time, even if we die, I will show you our ambition!¡± ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t want to go back to that environment! Pirates can be killed, and so can you!¡± ¡°Kill him and overthrow this kingdom. Our lives are up to us!¡± The citizens gathered together and were not frightened by Ogg¡¯s words. Instead, they became more determined. ¡°That¡¯s it!!¡± In the passage that had just been opened by Ogg, Sag walked out with a determined face and stared at Ogg without fear. ¡°I, we, will not be bullied by anyone again. Even if the Emperor of the Sea comes, he can only get our corpses!!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, but it quickly turned into a grin. He held his hand in the air and lowered his body slightly. The big gun he held was swung to the side, and the blade of the gun reflected a cold light under the rain. ¡°Hey, pirates, give me more fun.¡± He turned back and said to the pirates who did not dare to move, ¡°Suppress them, I will not pursue the matter of you trying to start a riot.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± When a pirate heard this, he held his weapon tightly with a trembling hand and said with a hideous smile, ¡°If we can only suppress this group of people who will not resist, of course we can do it. Your Majesty, of course you have the final say in the Krane Kingdom!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, we came here to help you, we don¡¯t mean anything else!¡± ¡°Little ones, our king has given us preferential treatment. Seeing that he has let us hunt in the past, let¡¯s help him suppress these lowly people!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it!!¡± The pirates shouted one after another. Ogg swung his arm back and pointed the gun blade straight behind him. Bang! A shock wave shot out from the tip of the spear and pierced a big hole in the head of a pirate. Its power did not decrease and it pierced the heads of some pirates behind. ¡°Too noisy,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Captain!!¡± The nearby pirates who were not affected shouted in horror. ¡°How is that possible? Captain is a pirate with a bounty of 40 million berries. One hit¡­¡± A pirate said with a trembling voice. Whoosh! Suddenly, Ogg¡¯s figure flashed and quickly appeared beside the silver-white spear nailed to the ground. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± On the topic of the black spear, the spear blade rotated and directly sent the surrounding pirates flying. Their chests revealed a big gap under the spear blade, and the shock wave emitted by it even sent a circle of people flying. ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°First mate!¡± This attack made the pirates cry out in surprise. A sinister smile appeared on the corner of Ogg¡¯s mouth. He thrust his black spear forward and the silver-white spear flew up. Under the dancing spear, the pirate corpses were thrown out. ¡°Charge!¡± Ogg shouted. ¡°Do it!!¡± Under Ogg¡¯s power and orders, the pirates rushed to the opposite crowd with a roar. ¡°We will not admit defeat!!¡± Sag also shouted and held the weapon in his hand tightly, rushing towards the pirates with the crowd. The silver-white spear danced in the air for a while and flew directly to Kuro, who was watching the show in the sky. ¡°Yes?¡± He was stunned for a moment and turned to the left. He saw the big gun spin down from his side and land steadily in the middle of the crowd where the two sides collided. Bang! Sag shot a pirate in the head and then threw away the flintlock and hoe. His seemingly weak body directly grabbed the silver-white spear and waved it at the pirate. At this moment, Og, who was behind the pirate, pointed his spear at Kuro in the sky. ¡°And you! Pirate, it seems that you didn¡¯t hear my words. I hate people who don¡¯t listen to orders, so¡­¡± Thud! He stepped on the air and jumped up. The black spear swept out an Armament Haki on its blade and pounced towards Kuro. ¡°Go to hell!!¡± Intense killing intent erupted in his eyes. Chapter 487 I Only Want to Rule! Dang! The spear blade with Armament Haki was blocked by a black blade. Kuro held Autumn Water and resisted Ogg¡¯s attack. He asked, ¡°Moonwalk? Where did you learn it?¡± He was using Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) of the Rokushiki. Ogg didn¡¯t answer him. After the attack was blocked, he jumped back, took back the big gun and swung it towards Kuro. Clang!! Kuro raised Autumn Water up and blocked Og¡¯s attack, and a wave of air came out from the point of collision. ¡°Tsk, your strength is not small. You are stronger than that guy named Barber in the mine.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°Barber¡­¡± Ogg narrowed his eyes. ¡°You killed him? What is a man like you doing in this country? Is it for fun?¡± With that, he retracted his spear again and changed directions to attack Kuro. ¡°Not really¡­¡± Kuro blocked the spear blade with his blade and casually blocked the big spear. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± ¡°Really? Pirates passing by, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ogg jumped in the air, away from Kakuro. As he bounced the air, his body was also low and he held the spear with both hands, ready to charge. Chi! A stream of white gas sprayed out of his nose. ¡°Kill Barber and pay with your life!¡± Bang! When he jumped in the next moment, the soles of his feet stepped on the air and rushed over like thunder. The flashing cold gun shattered the falling rainstorm and turned into a black line in an instant, quickly attacking Kuro. ¡°I said¡­¡± Kuro only tilted his body slightly and dodged Og¡¯s spear thrust. ¡°If you fight again, I will fight back.¡± ¡°Did you dodge it? That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Og appeared behind Kuro, and in the next moment, he jumped away and turned to face Kuro, his eyes full of seriousness. After two jumps, he rushed towards Kuro again. After Kuro dodged twice in a row, he frowned when he saw that the blond man was still unwilling to let him go. He dodged Og¡¯s shot and Autumn Water fell from the side. Just as the blade was about to hit him, he twisted his wrist and hit Og¡¯s body with the blade. Bang! Ogg fell straight down like a cannonball, raising a cloud of dust. Ogg fell on one knee, leaning on his spear, and looked at Kuro in horror. ¡°I told you, if you hit me again, I will fight back.¡± Kuro twirled his sword and looked down. This guy ¡­ The killing intent in Ogg¡¯s eyes became stronger. He must not stay! He stood up, gripped the black gun in his hand, and threw it at Kuro in the air. Dick, who had cut down a pirate, subconsciously looked into the distance and his pupils shrank. ¡°That is¡­¡± Under the rainstorm, the big gun in Ogg¡¯s hand, especially the position of the spear blade, was much more armed. A ball of black thunder flashed across the spear blade. This scene made Kuro¡¯s eyelids jump. ¡°Hey, that level of dominance¡­¡± Top-level Haki! This man can actually do this! ¡°Penetrate¡­¡± Ogg shouted in a low voice and waved his arm as fast as a shadow. The big gun turned into a black thunder in the rainstorm. In the blink of an eye, the black gun broke into the front of Kuro. ¡°Spear of War!!¡± At this time, Ogg shouted. The black thunder-like spear rushed towards Kuro¡¯s face at a very fast speed. ¡°Be careful!!!¡± At this time, Dick¡¯s shout came from the crowd. It was too fast. Except ¡­ Kuro¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move at all. He turned his body slightly and let the black lightning touch his cheek. ¡°You are really¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was suddenly stunned. The person on the ground had disappeared. And behind his head, a strong wind appeared. At some point, Ogg came behind him and grabbed the handle of the gun that was quickly flying out. He swung the big gun in a circle and slashed it in a circular arc. This attack was full of killing intent. The gun blade cut through the back of Kuro¡¯s head and went straight through. Kuro¡¯s body flashed under the storm. Afterimage. Bang! Ogg¡¯s back suffered a heavy blow and he fell down and landed on the ground again, cracking the ground. Kuro appeared behind him and retracted his foot, saying coldly, ¡°I just want to¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The last three words appeared from behind Ogg. Before Ogg could even get up, Kuro¡¯s figure appeared behind him. Kuro held Autumn Water and slashed down. Chi! Ogg rolled a few times on the ground, ignoring the mud on the ground that stained his clothes and face. He half-knelt and held his bleeding shoulder. ¡°Did you dodge it?¡± Kuro looked over with cold eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t dodge the next attack.¡± ¡°You bastard, you bastard¡­¡± ¡°Why would someone like you come to this country!!¡± Org roared. His words were abnormally loud, but to others, it was just a roar of rage. Coupled with his sorry appearance, in the eyes of others, he looked abnormally incompetent. ¡°Ogg bastard is defeated!¡± Sag said excitedly, ¡°Everyone, that person is obviously stronger. Let¡¯s work harder and kill these pirates and we will win!!¡± This scene made the others even more excited and their attacks were obviously much stronger. Ogg was so angry that his whole body was shaking. He grabbed the black gun on the ground and stood up again. His eyes seemed to be burning with fire. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even if I die, I want to¡­ Huh?¡± He was suddenly stunned and his anger disappeared at this moment. He looked at Kuro in a daze. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was also stunned by his inexplicable actions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look like you¡¯re going to shit.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you¡­¡± Og slightly loosened his grip on the spear and let out a sigh of relief. A faint smile appeared on his lips, but it quickly turned cold. ¡°Luciru Kuro! What does Marine want to do in my country, is it to overthrow me? The Krane Kingdom is not a World Government member country.¡± As he spoke, the veins on his face were exposed and he roared: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if I die, I will keep my throne. I am the king of this country, others are just peasants!!¡± Kuro was stunned and subconsciously looked up. A corner of his bamboo hat had been poked open by the black thunder-like attack just now. As he looked up, his whole face was revealed. Saw ¡­ Dang! Kuro raised his blade and blocked the attack of Og, who had already rushed over, and asked, ¡°You recognize me, which means that you also care about the world. I don¡¯t quite understand what you want to do. With your current strength, it¡¯s enough to protect your country.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all!¡± ¡°What do you mean by protecting the country? I, no, I just want to rule and have fun!¡± Whoosh! He swung his spear straight, and the force of his attack made the rainstorm dodge for a while and hit Kuro from the side. ¡°Luciru Kuro, I heard that you defeated Ledfield, then let me see how strong you are!¡± Kuro took a step back and dodged the swing. Then, he saw Og take a stance and breathe out softly. Og, who had his back to the citizens and was facing him, no longer had anger and worry on his face, but a fighting spirit. As a martial artist, he wanted to test his fighting spirit. And ¡­ Death wish. Chapter 488 Source of Evil The rain was like a pearl falling on a jade plate, dripping and crisp. In the rain, Og, who was holding a big spear, was the first to move. He flashed first and instantly approached Kuro. The spear blade was like a dragon, and the spear stirred and shook off the falling rain, heading straight for Kuro. Very pure. This fighting spirit was no longer the impatience and eagerness that Kuro felt. At this moment, it was full of perfection. It was also stronger than before! Facing the sudden shot, Kuro narrowed his eyes and did not dodge. The autumn water in his hand glowed with black light and he put his blade on the incoming spear blade. Dang! A crisp sound echoed in the rain. A smile appeared on the corner of Ogg¡¯s mouth, and he did not entangle with it. The spear blade touched him and he quickly approached Kuro from other directions. Dang! Clang! Clang! Clang! In the rain, two black pythons flashed continuously. The big spear is very long, and it is obviously inferior to Autumn Water¡¯s short-range weapon at such a close distance, but under the waving of this man, this disadvantage is obviously ignored. Chi! Autumn Water cut a wound on his shoulder, but Ogg didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Instead, he smiled even more and stabbed him without looking at the incoming blade light. Injury for injury! Bang! Kuro blocked Og¡¯s spear and turned his body and kicked Og¡¯s chest, causing him to take a few steps back. Kuro held the knife in one hand and stood still. The rain fell straight down the blade and flowed on the ground. He looked at Og and said, ¡°Hey, are you¡­ using me?¡± Og completely ignored Kuro¡¯s words. He took a few steps back and stood still, holding the big gun tightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Lucilu Kuro, very strong!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I haven¡¯t recovered from my injuries, believe it or not, I would have killed you with one slash.¡± Kuro cursed, ¡°If you want to die, go find others. I am not your tool.¡± After the battle with Charlotte Lingling, he only rested for a day and his injuries were healed. Now that he moved, his ribs still hurt. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I am going to kill you! You came here for no reason because you want to destroy the foundation of my rule! Let me tell you, unless I die, the people here will always be lowly!¡± With that, he crossed his spear and continued to rush over. The weapons clashed again. ¡°You don¡¯t listen to people.¡± Kuro slashed the spear and said coldly, ¡°Then if you want me to be a tool, I will fulfill your wish!¡± ¡°If you can do it, come!¡± Og said, ¡°This King¡¯s strength is not something that can be achieved with words!¡± His strength is indeed good. After putting down something, the entire action was wide open. Kuro also had one of these gun skills. Donald. It¡¯s just that Donald¡¯s strength is completely incomparable to this Klein Ogg. In his opinion, this guy¡¯s strength, strictly speaking, is not inferior to Charlotte Katakuri at all. Although he had never fought with him, the aura revealed by this guy was not inferior to the man in the scarf. This was also what Kuro could not figure out at all. One was Krane Oger and the other was Barber. In the Marine, they were an elite Vice-Admiral and a Vice-Admiral. It should be completely possible to protect a country. Why does he think this guy is guarding ¡­ The battle between the strong and the strong can be sensed. His moves, his style, and the feeling brought by the current exchange of weapons made Kuro feel that this guy was completely upright and should be as blazing as the sun. If this kind of person is a king, he will not do anything to oppress the people. Kuro dodged to the side and dodged Ogg¡¯s attack. He moved forward and forced himself in front of Ogg. Ogg was shocked and subconsciously pulled back his spear, but he did not twitch it immediately. Kuro¡¯s other hand grabbed the grip of his gun. With a flash of black light, Kuro swung the knife in his other hand and mercilessly slashed at Og¡¯s chest. In an instant, Ogg let go of the spear and stepped aside. When he lowered his body, he dodged to the side and at the same time, his fist gathered Haki and punched Kuro¡¯s chest. Dang! His fist was blocked by the black blade, and Og¡¯s body rose and fell again, his other hand pressed on the ground, and his feet kicked towards Kuro. At the same time, the fist that hit the blade loosened, and he suddenly grabbed the handle of the spear and twisted it hard, the body of the spear turned and shook off Kuro¡¯s hand, making him pull the spear back. Bang!! However, the moment he pulled back his spear, an afterimage appeared on his face. Kuro raised his leg and kicked him in the face, sending him flying. Chi!!! His figure suddenly slid back on the wet and slippery ground washed by the storm. He squatted down, one foot stretched out, one hand pressed on the ground, and the other hand held the spear, fixed in place. Kuro raised his foot. At this time, there was also a scratch on his trouser leg. Under the torn clothes, the gradually disappearing Armament Haki was revealed. He clicked his tongue and looked over impatiently. Ogg looked up, a smile on his lips. ¡°If you are not serious, you will be killed by me!¡± ¡°He was killed by me, a terrible king who has always bullied his people and treats them as toys and prey! At that time, this country will still be under my reign of terror!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water¡¯s wrist and turned it, the blade shook off the rain on it. ¡°If you want to die, you should have been killed by me just now. Why did you resist?¡± Chapter 489 Source of Sin (2) ¡°Or¡­ can¡¯t bear to part with you citizens? Are you afraid that they will be killed by the pirates? In that case, can¡¯t you set an example yourself?¡± ¡°I just want to have fun.¡± Ogg stood up and said lightly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the fun of resistance or the fun of being slaughtered, it¡¯s fun in my eyes. I don¡¯t care who dies.¡± ¡°Is that so? Oh no, that Haoshoku brat is dying.¡± Kuro pointed behind Og. ¡°What?!¡± Ogg subconsciously turned his head and found that Sag had stabbed a pirate to death and was roaring. As if sensing Org¡¯s gaze, he looked over and roared at him, ¡°Org! I will definitely overthrow you!!!¡± Ogg frowned and turned to look, only to find that Marine wearing a bamboo hat had a teasing expression on his face. ¡°Then if you don¡¯t care, what are you worried about?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Ogg closed his eyes and opened them again. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Whoosh! He rushed towards Kuro, but he did not attack him. Instead, he bypassed him and came directly behind him, facing the citizens. Aug made the big gun into a throwing position, and the blade of the gun that was about to be thrown flashed black lightning again. ¡°Hahahaha! You have angered this king. Then look at this move, Marine!! If you dodge, this shot will hit those pariahs!!¡± Ogg¡¯s voice was especially loud at this moment, attracting the attention of the people who were still attacking the pirates. ¡°Og! Don¡¯t!!!¡± Seeing this scene, Dick roared with almost cracked eyes. That was a move he taught. He knew very well how powerful this move was. These people will be completely penetrated!! Og¡¯s eyes became fierce, and his arms waved out, and the big black thunder-like gun was about to be thrown out. He stared at Kuro. The determination in his eyes was surprising, and in the depths of his eyes, there was a hint of pleading. Kill me ¡­ Otherwise, I would really do it! Chi! Just as Ogg was about to let go of the big gun, a figure suddenly appeared, followed by a black light. A fountain of blood burst out of Ogg¡¯s chest and mixed with the rainstorm. Kuro held the knife with both hands and maintained a chopping posture. The rain washed on the blade and took away the blood on the blade. ¡°Enough?¡± he said lightly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ogg looked down at the big hole in his chest and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°So, why?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Because¡­¡± Og lowered his head and muttered, ¡°I want fun.¡± With that, he opened his eyes and suddenly stepped forward, swinging his arm. ¡°Penetrate the spear!!¡± Black lightning rose like a meteor and shot straight over. This scene made Kuro¡¯s pupils shrink and he subconsciously looked over. ¡°You guy¡­¡± ¡®Are you serious?¡¯ He guessed wrong? Did I feel wrong? BOOM!!! The black lightning shot straight ahead, flew over the heads of these citizens, and hit the wall inside the palace. The wall was blown open, revealing a golden light under the rainstorm. Inside, there is a lot of treasure! All the gold ornaments piled up and mixed with Bailey, revealing the most fascinating color of light in the world. Whoosh! Og¡¯s figure disappeared from Kuro¡¯s side and appeared in front of the palace along with the black thunder. He pulled out the black spear nailed to the ground and faced the citizens. He held his chest and roared, ¡°The next attack, the next attack will not miss!¡± No matter which world, there is a law. The king loves Wayne, the priests love piety, but everyone loves money. The treasures piled up inside the walls almost filled the palace from the outside. No wonder Ogg wanted to build walls to protect these treasures. It looked very moving. ¡°Take the treasure first!!¡± The pirates who were beaten back by the citizens were excited when they saw the treasures. Under the appeal of one pirate, the remaining pirates seemed to have been injected with chicken blood and actually pushed these citizens back immediately. Greedy fighting spirit was aroused. At the same time, Ogg raised the big gun again and made a throwing motion. This time, it was aimed at the citizens. They had seen the power of that move. If it really hit, they would definitely not be able to block it. Even if tens of thousands of people are gathered, if that shot hits, plus those pirates¡­ The consequences were unthinkable. Dickie¡¯s eyes were wide and his whole body was shaking. Clearly¡­ For the dawn of salvation. ¡°Never!!!!¡± At this desperate moment of pincer attack, a loud roar spread from the crowd, and the surrounding air was still at this moment and changed color. Plop ¡­ With a roar, a pirate was the first to roll his eyes and fall. This was like a chain reaction. A large number of pirates fell together with him and all of them fainted. Chi! At this moment, a white lightning-like light exploded and directly passed through the palace and hit Aug. A silver-white spear pierced through Ogg¡¯s chest. In the crowd, Sag maintained his throwing posture with tears in his eyes. ¡°Tyrant¡­ Haki?¡± Beside him, Dick looked at Sag in horror. This kid actually has Haoshoku? No wonder¡­ No wonder even though she had just come into contact with him, she still unconsciously obeyed his orders and fell for him. Not only that, that move¡­ That was clearly his [Penetrating Spear]. He had only released it once, and with the help of Ogg, it was only a few times. That¡¯s how it¡¯s mastered¡­ ¡°This degree of mastery¡­¡± In addition to Dick, Kuro was also surprised. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled.¡± Kuro touched his chin and said with interest. Putting aside the sudden move, the level of control of Haoshoku alone is already very terrifying. Those who fainted were not their citizens at all. They were all pirates. Haoshoku can control the target, but at that level, it can¡¯t be done without proficiency. So this kid¡­ how did he master it? ¡®How old is he?¡¯ ¡®Seventeen?¡¯ ¡°I will never let you cause trouble again!!¡± The Sag roared: ¡°This country is ours!!!¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Ogg clutched his chest, took half a step back and spat out a mouthful of blood. He struggled to pull out the silver-white spear that penetrated his chest and threw it down. The spear rolled down the steps of the palace until it reached the crowd below. ¡°How is it possible, how is it possible! You brat!!¡± Ogg¡¯s face was ferocious, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Do you think you can resist me?!¡± ¡°Yes, me!¡± Sag walked to the front and bent down to pick up the silver-white spear. His expression was firm. ¡°I will overthrow you! Krane Ogg!!¡± ¡°Gun¡­ Dick? You bastard!¡± Ogg¡¯s body swayed. He leaned against the door and gasped, ¡°Have you forgotten my help? How¡­ how dare you teach the moves to that kid!¡± ¡°Og!¡± Dick stood up and said, ¡°You are too hateful. Look at what you have done in the past five years! How many people think that your family is ruined because you became an orphan! And many people¡­ many people can¡¯t come back and are sold!¡± These words made many people look resentful. Among them, some of their families were captured and sold by human traffickers. There were also some people who were killed by Og¡¯s soldiers. There are also pirates. Those pirates are the most traumatic to this country and also the most traumatic to these people. Everything is Ogg! It was all because of this bastard who killed his family for the throne and treated the entire kingdom as his prey for fun! ¡°You don¡¯t look like yourself now!¡± Dick roared, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taught you gun skills in the first place!¡± ¡°Gun Technique¡­¡± Ogg spat out another mouthful of blood and said with a hideous smile, ¡°You are a pirate, it is your honor to be taken in by me. It is your duty to teach me martial arts. Stop talking nonsense! You, you are just my playthings!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± With a low shout, Sag took the lead and rushed up the stairs of the palace. Behind him, a group of people roared and surged. After killing the culprit of everything, everything will end! Chapter 490 I Love This Country ¡°Your Highness, you saved us again. Thank you so much.¡± Ogg waved his spear and turned to the man holding his daughter without looking at the fallen pirate on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as I am here, I will protect you.¡± ¡°Your Highness Ogg¡­¡± The man was infected by Ogg¡¯s smile and was stunned for a moment. ¡°As long as His Highness is here, we will be fine!¡± ¡°Yes, His Highness is the strongest. Pirates are no match for His Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness Ogg!¡± ¡°Your Highness Ogg!¡± The people nearby cheered. Aug looked at their sincere smiles and was a little stunned. Yes, with me around, nothing will happen to this country! Pirates, illegal merchants, those criminals, as long as I am here, no one will come near this country that is known as the ¡®hunting ground¡¯! Krane Ogg had always thought so. He is strong, he is very strong. He learned Haki and fighting style from the ¡®Guardian of the Kingdom¡¯, and he surpassed him very early. He also saved an old pirate and learned the top combat method of wearing everything. It was already very strong. Everyone thought so, and he thought so too. He is a powerhouse that only appears in the Krane Kingdom in a hundred years. He will save this country that has been used by pirates as a back garden for a hundred years! ¡­ . Again and again. Every day, he repeated the battle and finished off the people who broke in and wanted to ¡®hunt¡¯. Again and again. Over and over ¡­ ¡°My daughter!!¡± When Ogg arrived, all he saw was the man throwing himself on his daughter¡¯s body and crying. ¡°Your Highness Ogg¡­¡± When the man saw Ogg, he cried, ¡°My daughter was killed by a pirate who suddenly broke in!¡± A pirate? Ogg turned around and saw a strong man carrying a dead pirate and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Barber?¡± Og asked. ¡°We were careless. When we went to resist the pirates, this person sneaked in¡­¡± Barber lowered his head and said guiltily. The pirate was very thin and there was only a small dagger at his waist. And the man leaning over and crying is very strong. Dealing with that pirate should be something that can be done with one hand. And those people who have been gathered together for a long time, there are so many people, why would they be killed by such a pirate? ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡­ . ¡°Your Highness, another pirate is here. They, they killed my wife!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Your Highness, my father¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Your Highness Ogg¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness Ogg¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness Ogg¡­¡± ¡­ . Like a nightmare, no matter how many pirates Klein Og killed and how many pirates he defeated in the nearby sea. There will still be stragglers who break into this island and then¡­ Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he did whatever he wanted. No one resists ¡­ ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡­ . ¡°Barber, I want to recruit soldiers. Just the two of us are not enough to protect the country.¡± ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t recruit soldiers.¡± Barber said bitterly, ¡°A long time ago, there were no soldiers in the Krane Kingdom. No matter how good the treatment is, the citizens are not willing to recruit soldiers. They are¡­ afraid of pirates.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ogg was very puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe I¡¯m an alternative.¡± Barber smiled bitterly and then solemnly said to Ogg, ¡°Your Highness, the future of the country is on you!¡± ¡®Why?¡¯ Why fear pirates ¡­ Why not recruit soldiers and protect the country? Is it enough for one person? Aren¡¯t pirates and those illegal businessmen also going to die after stabbing them? Why? ¡­ . ¡°Resist! You resist! Pirates will die after one stab, just like this!¡± On the street, Ogg deliberately caught a few living pirates, gathered the people, and stabbed a pirate to death in front of them. ¡°Look, he is dead! There is no need to be afraid of them, as long as they are like me, they are also flesh and blood, they will also die!¡± However, no matter what Ogg said, his people still had no reaction and even could not bear it. Even if he personally pulled someone over for him to execute the pirates, that person would not be able to do anything except tremble and cry. At this moment, the shortcomings of the Kingdom of Krane¡¯s proudest ¡®kindness¡¯ and ¡®gentle¡¯ virtues are exposed. Ogg is tired ¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Why not resist.¡± Until that day, Ogg couldn¡¯t help but ask an old man who had lost his children. His situation was the same as the previous man. In front of everyone and many people, he was robbed of his property by a pirate who suddenly broke into the street and then killed his children. When pirates killed people, there were many people in this street. That pirate, ran away¡­ ¡°What are you talking about, Your Highness¡­ How can a pirate resist?¡± The old man, who was kneeling on the ground and looking at the bodies of his children, looked up, his eyes full of numbness and confusion. That expression made Og feel as if he had been struck by lightning. He just stood there, and the expression on his face gradually became dull and blank. ¡°Your Highness, pirates can¡¯t resist, although we thank you for protecting us¡­¡± The old man looked at Og¡¯s expression and comforted him, ¡°But those pirates are only here to plunder. Even if my luck is bad and my children are killed, I can¡¯t resist. Otherwise, they will kill more people the next time they come. Just bear with it for a while. When you come, the pirates will retreat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how can pirates resist, we don¡¯t have that power, unlike Your Highness Ogg¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness, we can¡¯t resist the pirates. They are too scary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we have resisted once and again. Since a hundred years ago, we have been unable to resist the pirates.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please quickly resist the pirates and let them go.¡± The people nearby said. No resistance ¡­ No resistance. Is it¡­ like this? It¡¯s like this ¡­ Og looked at the citizens, their expressions full of confusion and numbness. They are gentle and kind. They know how to help and comfort others. Knowing that others have a tragedy, they will try their best to help. Knowing that a family was killed by pirates, he took the initiative to complete the funeral. But there was nothing ¡­ Anger and defiance. That day, the sun in the sky was obscured by dark clouds and it rained heavily. Just like this country, there should not be sunny days. This country ¡­ ¡®He died very early.¡¯ ¡­ . ¡°Barber, one person¡¯s power is limited.¡± On that day, Ogg, covered in blood, said coldly to the shocked Barber. At his feet were his father, sister, and brother. ¡°I once naively thought that as long as I am strong enough, I can protect this country and save this country, but I was wrong. I can kill pirates and criminals, but I can¡¯t kill the numbness of the people.¡± ¡°You say that I am a once-in-a-century genius of the Krane Kingdom, but there is no normal way for a genius like me. To save this country and save the people here, it is not enough with the strength of one person¡­¡± ¡°There is no end to killing pirates. I will grow old and die. It is unrealistic to pin your hopes on the next person like me.¡± ¡°I want to arouse the resistance of this country!¡± ¡°For this, I need hatred. They don¡¯t dare to resist the pirates and the royal family, so I force them to resist!¡± ¡°All the sins are on me. Let the people fear me and hate me until they can¡¯t stand it anymore and resist me!¡± ¡°As long as they resist the royal family, they will resist the pirates!¡± ¡°The one who saves this country should not be me or you. Only when this country is enlightened will this country¡­ be saved!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Kill!!!¡± Looking at the flood of people rushing towards the steps, Krane Ogg showed fear and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t come over! I am the king of this country!!¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and spread his fingers towards the citizens. His gaze fell on Sag, who was charging at the front, and he roared, ¡°Do you really have the courage to overthrow me!!¡± ¡°Yes, we will never be bullied again, whether it is pirates or kings!!!¡± Sag shouted at him and stabbed the silver-white spear in his hand. Ogg fixed his eyes on the silver-white spear coming towards his neck, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift away, looking from him to the excited citizens. It was as if he wanted to remember these people. Finally, his eyes fell on the Marine with the knife behind the crowd. ¡®You¡¯re asking me why?¡¯ Because, of course ¡­ Krane Ogg¡¯s cold and gloomy face broke into a smile, just as it had back then, a smile like the sun. I love this country deeply. It was saved. Chi!! Chapter 491 Only I Have Good Intentions The storm dispersed. The rainwater under the eaves fell to the ground and reflected a light. The black clouds dispersed, revealing the sun in the sky. In the crowd, Sag used his spear to pick up Krane Ogg¡¯s head and turned around to shout at everyone: ¡°We! Reborn!!!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± A tsunami-like sound rose among the citizens. They raised their weapons and cheered and jumped. It was as light as driving away a mountain that had been pressing on his head. It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! They no longer have to bear the oppression of the king and the attacks of pirates. No matter who it is, if they want to bully them in the future, they can only step on their corpses! Among the cheering crowd, only Dick was frozen there. Before Sarger poked out Ogg¡¯s head, he saw¡­ That smile he had not seen for a long time. Just like back then, the blond sunny boy smiled at him and said that he wanted to save the country. An indescribable emotion lingered in Dick¡¯s heart. He looked at the head hanging on the silver-white spear and opened his mouth. In the end, he could only lower his head and hide in the crowd and gradually disappear. Krane Ogg was dead. The culprit of this country was dead. After the cheers, a burly man held a knife and gritted his teeth as he stepped forward to stab the headless corpse. His actions triggered others to imitate him. They all held their weapons and wanted to step forward to attack the headless corpse to vent their hatred. Boom! At this moment, their bodies stiffened for a moment. Sag looked back in surprise and saw a sea of blood surging in front of him, giving people a sense of fear and pressure. It was not a real sea of blood, but¡­ some kind of aura. ¡°Killing intent!¡± Startled, Dick looked over his shoulder. At this moment, the head on the spear held by Sag was lifted by an afterimage. Kuro came in front of everyone, held the head, and sighed to everyone. ¡°Amazing, the awakening of will is different.¡± If it were before, these people would not be able to resist his killing intent at all. And now, it only made them pause for a moment. With that, he gently placed the head on Ogg¡¯s headless body and spliced it for him. After doing this, he stood up and took out a cigar from his pocket. After lighting it up, he blew out a mouthful of smoke and smacked his lips. ¡°Why am I so annoying? You set me up and I still have to collect your corpse?¡± When Sag saw Kuro, he was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s you, benefactor. What are you doing?¡± Ogg said that he was a Marine, and this man helped them kill Barber and seriously injured Ogg. Marine has never appeared in this sea. Marines appear¡­ Then they are good people! ¡°What are you going to do, Benefactor?¡± Sag watched as Kuro put Og¡¯s head back together and asked in confusion, ¡°This person is the source of all evil, why did you leave his body intact?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro clenched his five fingers, and the stones on the ground suddenly surged and wrapped around Ogg on the ground. The stones were stacked and gradually molded into a pedestal, and above the pedestal was a huge statue of Krane Ogg. The statue was smiling and holding a big gun, looking straight ahead. ¡°Benefactor?¡± Sarger was even more puzzled now. Why did he make a statue of this bastard? ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just want to give you a warning.¡± Kuro waved his hand and the surface of the pedestal caved in, forming a line of words. [Crane Ogg] [The Last King of the Hunt] ¡°So that you can always recognize that you must not repeat the same mistakes,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Is, is that so?¡± Sarger was stunned and asked. ¡°Of course, do you think I will be decent to my attacker?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said. ¡°It seems so¡­¡± Sag scratched his head and suddenly turned serious. He bowed to Kuro and said, ¡°Anyway, thank you for saving us. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have made up my mind to resist!¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for this kind of thing. Whether you resist or not is your business. I¡¯m just a passerby.¡± ¡°Remember, this feeling and the consciousness of resistance is the most precious to you.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t survive in this sea.¡± Good lord, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Central, there is still a problem in the nearby sea area. It seems that it is still a place frequented by pirates, and these days are not short, even terrible. There was no doubt about what Krane Ogg was going to do. At least Kuro himself could clearly perceive that if these people were a pool of stagnant water when he first came, their current emotions were like a raging fire. ¡°Yes! We will not forget!¡± A flame ignited in Sag¡¯s eyes and he clenched his fist and said, ¡°I will never be bullied again!¡± Kuro shrugged and turned to look at the sculpture he had just made. His eyes were inexplicable as he murmured, ¡°Only I have good intentions. If it were someone else, you would have been chopped into minced meat.¡± This fool used his life and even the lives of his entire family to stimulate the will of the people. Kuro did not comment on this. What could he comment on? Firstly, this is not his country. Secondly, I have nothing to do with it. Thirdly, if I were here¡­ He was not as domineering and stupid as Ogg. If he was asked to do it, he would probably be so angry that he would chop the pirate first and then¡­ If he didn¡¯t use the memory method of his previous life and judged based on his own personality, he would probably withdraw directly. If you can manage this thing, of course you can. If you can¡¯t, then forget it. His ability is limited. He can¡¯t afford to offend him, but he can¡¯t afford to avoid him? He, Kuro, would not do such a thing. He didn¡¯t have that kind of ambition. However, in just five years, he was able to stimulate the will of these people who were like stagnant water. Krane Ogg is really a rare powerhouse. ¡°That¡¯s true. People like you probably won¡¯t submit to pirates.¡± Kuro looked at the statue and sighed softly. A country that has been bullied by pirates and criminals for a long time has finally produced a country with a rebellious spirit and great ambition, and you want him to submit to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? A real person is shameless and has no conscience. He didn¡¯t know what Krane Ogg thought. Anyway, if he were him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. Then he would rather find Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and fight to the death to bid farewell to this twisted world. As a powerhouse, he naturally had his dignity. Having lived in this world for so many years, Kuro had long recognized it. People in this world are really stupid. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s admirable¡­ And a little. ¡°It¡¯s pretty f*cking bad.¡± Kuro kicked the base of the statue and looked at the group of citizens who were immersed in joy and said, ¡°Watch carefully, what can these people you have personally created look like?¡± Chapter 492 Which Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? ¡°Pirates! Pirates are coming!!¡± Before the cheering people were completely happy, someone shouted at the top of his voice. A man ran from the port and pointed to the port, panting, ¡°Pirate, Pirate Ship!¡± Pirate? When they heard this name again, everyone was silent. Instinctively, they wanted to run away and hide at home, but they quickly reacted. Where am I now and what are they doing? They were resisting! They have already killed the king and the pirates, how can they be afraid of the pirate ship! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sag held the silver-white spear and walked towards the port first. The group set off. At the harbor, the outline of two Pirate Ships gradually approached. ¡°Has he broken through the spiral sea area¡­¡± Beside him, Dick muttered to himself. The sea around Krane Island has natural protection, which is the Spiral Sea. The flow of seawater is in the form of a vortex. Once the method of navigation is wrong, it will sink into the spiral and drift continuously, and eventually be swept into the eye of the sea. This is a good way to fight against pirates, but this is the New World. For these pirates who live in the New World, breaking into the Spiral Sea is a normal difficulty. Although some pirates have been eliminated, there will always be pirates coming. After all, the Spiral Sea is not a big deal in New World. Dick used to be a pirate. He knew very well that this country was not in the eyes of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and those big pirates. Only pirates who were eliminated until they could barely survive would come to this country. It has been like this for a hundred years. But it¡¯s different now. Those pirates will not understand that this country has awakened. ¡°Kill those pirates and protect our own country!¡± Sag raised his arms and shouted, causing a wave of howls. The two Pirate Ships were getting closer and closer. The citizens also held the weapons in their hands tightly and their faces were filled with determination. Boom! The sound of artillery came from afar. The citizens stiffened. Hearing this sound, they knew that Pirate Ship had begun to fire. Except ¡­ How did a pirate ship sink on the sea? A cannonball came from the rear of the Pirate Ship and directly hit the ammunition depot of the Pirate Ship. With just one cannonball, the Pirate Ship exploded and scattered into several pieces. People like small black dots fell from the ship and fell into the sea and were swept away by the whirlpool current. Boom! Boom! Boom! At the rear of another Pirate Ship, a large number of shells appeared and bombarded the Pirate Ship. Behind the wreckage of the two pirate ships, an outline gradually appeared. It was a Grand Fleet formed by a large number of ships! ¡°Fleet! Grand Fleet!¡± Dick¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How is that possible? Why would a Grand Fleet come here!¡± He had been on this island for so long and had never seen Grand Fleet. Could it be that a big pirate is interested in this country?! ¡°How can this be¡­¡± Dick looked desperate. It was not easy for this country to awaken and everything entered a new beginning. He had already thought about it. This Sarg is very talented. As long as I teach him, he will become stronger in a short time. He is a man with Haoshoku aptitude. When he becomes stronger, the country will have high-end combat power. Coupled with the citizens of this country, the Krane Kingdom will definitely be reborn and prosper. That is, if no Grand Fleet approaches now. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Grand Fleet!¡± In the crowd, Sag¡¯s voice sounded. The young man looked determined and said loudly, ¡°We will not be bullied again, and we will never yield! Even if we die, we will show people our backbone!¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it just death? Haven¡¯t we suffered enough!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t want to be bullied again without doing anything. We will resist!¡± ¡°Let those pirates understand that bullying us will cost them their lives!!¡± The citizens roared and their expressions were filled with determination. Just like how their will to endure from numbness was changed by Krane Ogg at a great cost, the will to resist now cannot be suppressed by mere threats. Without paying the price of blood again, this will cannot be reversed. This was also the result that Krane Ogg wanted. Kuro sighed and walked up to them. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s a Battleship.¡± ¡°Warship?¡± Saga was stunned. ¡°Well¡­ This is the New World after all, and the location is in the center of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). If there are not many Battleships, there will be problems.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the sea. ¡°They are here to pick me up.¡± With that, he took off his bamboo hat and threw it away, revealing his handsome face. Seeing that face, the other citizens did not have any reaction. Only Dick was stunned for a moment. He looked at Kuro for a while and suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Luciru Kuro!!¡± This country did not read newspapers much because of numbness and oppression, but Dick does. Under the Spiral Sea, not only are the pirates protected, but these citizens are also blocked. There is no other way to get the news except by newspapers. Dick reads the paper and doesn¡¯t leave out any news, so he recognizes it. This man ¡­ Kill Ledfield¡¯s Marines! Dick said, ¡°So it¡¯s you! No wonder¡­ No wonder you can deal with Og and Barber.¡± He had seen Ogg¡¯s strength. When he taught him spear skills back then, he already knew Haki and was very talented. Especially in today¡¯s battle, Ogg¡¯s strength was already extremely terrifying in his eyes. If they can defeat him, they should be very famous. How could a nameless person defeat Ogg? But if it was Luciru Kuro, it would all make sense. In the New World, the pirates on this island often mentioned him. Some things about this terrifying new generation Marine. I heard that he killed tens of thousands of people in Sabaody Archipelago and is a demon-like figure. They are also feared by New World pirates. Most of the pirates who came to New World stayed in Sabaody Archipelago. In their words, it was a good thing that they went early and did not meet Lucilu Kuro. Although there are pirates who think that this man is not scary, from the current strength¡­ If he stays in Sabaody Archipelago, I¡¯m afraid that there will be fewer pirates entering New World in the future. ¡°This lineup¡­ all of them are here.¡± Kuro used Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and quickly sensed it. There were many familiar auras in the Grand Fleet. Crowe, Leda, Kaz, Donald, Sturgeon, Basil, Fanny, in addition to his own subordinates and Marines. And the aura of the old man and Strawberry, and¡­ ¡°Is Sentomaru also here?¡± Kuro spat out the smoke and said, ¡°Why are you making such a big scene? Those who don¡¯t know might think that you are going to deal with some Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors).¡± Chapter 493 Heartache Before the Grand Fleet arrived at the port, a golden light flashed from the Battleship and turned into a ray of light, instantly arriving in front of Kuro. The beam took shape and became a tall man. The man put his hands in his pockets and wore a yellow formal suit and a cloak. He said to Kuro with a wretched face, ¡°Oh, Kuro, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ki-Kizaru?!¡± Dick opened his eyes wide when he saw who it was. That¡¯s right, that man is Kizaru, the most powerful Marine!! Why is he here?! Luciru Kuro is worth a general coming in person?! ¡°Oh, Old Master, I¡¯m in big trouble.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡°He seems to have suffered a lot of injuries.¡± Kizaru looked at Kuro, nodded, and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the confused citizens and said, ¡°Oh, this is¡­ a big battle. It doesn¡¯t match the rumors of the Krane Kingdom. It¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Times are always changing.¡± Kuro glanced back and said meaningfully. Soon, the Battleship docked and Kuro did not say anything and directly boarded the ship. This country has changed visibly. There is no point in staying here. The palace is full of treasures, enough for these people to find a way to buy everything they want. Whether it is to rebuild this kingdom or to buy a large number of weapons. With Haoshoku around, the follow-up is no longer a problem. After receiving Kuro, the mission of the Battleship was completed. With the return of Stolobelli, Grand Fleet sailed away from Krane Island. ¡°All of you pay attention. This is the Spiral Sea. Pay attention to the route and don¡¯t get sucked into the whirlpool.¡± On the Battleship, Strawberry took the Den Den Mushi and gave orders to the other Battleships. Then he looked at Kuro who was surrounded by people on the deck. ¡°Kuro Kuro, are you okay?¡± Leda, who was closest to Kuro, bounced and asked. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, why did I call you here? Hurry up and absorb my stamina to treat me. It hurts.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and laid down on a recliner moved over by a Marine. He instructed, ¡°Chloe, bring me a cigar. This last-minute cigar is really difficult to smoke. Also, Leda, go to the kitchen and ask her to make something for me.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even talk to her now. If she had something to say, let Leda do it for her. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and turned to the ship¡¯s office. As Kuro¡¯s adjutant and butler, he usually brought the things that Kuro wanted, and the cigars were naturally included. And after Leda finished talking to Pallas, Pallas nodded and went to the kitchen. After Leda finished speaking, she held Kuro down with one hand. ¡°Essence energy collection!¡± Immediately, Kuro felt that his essence, energy, and spirit were losing. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. I only let you absorb my stamina. I don¡¯t need anything else. I know you have become much stronger recently,¡± said Kuro. This suction is no longer limited to physical strength. It has to be known that boldness and spirit are very important to a person. ¡°Oh.¡± Leda responded and changed her method, only absorbing stamina. Her fruit is also gradually developing. Now, once a person is touched by her, it is not as simple as absorbing physical strength. This ability showed some clues back then. It has been a year. In terms of absorption power, once Leda is touched by her, she can¡¯t even use Haki. ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± After absorbing her stamina, Leda¡¯s arm shook and Kuro¡¯s stamina changed into healing ability. Suddenly, Kuro¡¯s body shook, he held his palm and laid down on the recliner, ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s comfortable.¡± Although he had consumed some physical strength, his injuries from the battle with Charlotte Lingling had been healed. The bruises on the surface of his body were gone, and his broken ribs had recovered. The internal injuries he had suffered previously were almost healed. The ability of the fruit is sometimes a miracle. ¡°Are you ready, Kuro?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°Almost there.¡± Kuro nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s finally over. I won¡¯t get drunk next time.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro! What are you saying!¡± Kaz said seriously at the side, ¡°You are too powerful! Facing Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) alone, this is the courage we need to learn! You once said that the hymn of human beings is the hymn of courage. In you, this sentence is perfect!¡± ¡°Yes! Such boldness makes me fascinated!¡± Donald echoed. Kuro rolled his eyes and ignored the two idiots. He would be a fool if he got any more drunk. After a battle, he did not earn anything and was even injured. How uncomfortable. ¡°Speaking of which, Kuro, what did you do to the Kingdom of Krane?¡± Kizaru touched his chin and said with a smile, ¡°When I saw them just now, their willpower was very terrifying.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. This is something some stupid king traded his life for.¡± Crowe happened to come back at this time and handed the cigar to Kuro. He took it and lit it up. He blew out the smoke and smacked his lips. ¡°This tastes better.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk about this either. There was nothing to talk about with that idiot. He was already kind enough to erect a statue for him. At least¡­ there are still people who can remember it. Although he is not very clear about the truth, his intuition should be right. ¡°Speaking of which, if you all come, what will happen to the island?¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°Does Sabaody Archipelago not need anyone to guard it?¡± Pegasus Island was easy. Kaz just came along. There weren¡¯t many Dougary Marines, and most of them were on Pegasus Island. With the number of people on Pegasus Island, ordinary pirates can¡¯t enter. Especially since he had just criticized Charlotte Lingling and the old man even went around after that. On the other hand, his subordinates are all here, and the Sabaody Archipelago is almost empty. ¡°It has been arranged.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Before we left, Sabaody has been under martial law. Now Colonel Wilbur is there to maintain order.¡± When he said this, there was a trace of coldness in his tone. This martial law is much more violent than the previous one. But at that time, Crowe didn¡¯t dare to care about anything else. If he didn¡¯t do things well, he would be the one getting stabbed. ¡°And me, and me.¡± Basil came over and said, ¡°The underground order of Sabaody Archipelago has been cleaned up.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. If you can¡¯t do this little thing well, you can go back to the furnace and rebuild it. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go. What am I doing here? Go do what you need to do.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Let me clean up for a while. I feel uncomfortable now.¡± He had not recovered. Although he picked up his Lion Head on the way, he also smashed half of his stock. My heart aches! Chapter 494 The Tightest Man A week later. Sabaody Archipelago. Kuro had returned a few days ago and had been holding it in in Sabaody Archipelago. He felt that going out was like being hollowed out. He had to rest well. As for what he had done¡­ ¡°Oh, Kuro.¡± At this time, Kizaru was in his office and said to him, ¡°About the result of this matter¡­¡± He did not leave after sending Kuro back to Sabaody Depot. He stayed here and did not know what he was going to do. But Kuro also let him be. He is a general, he can go wherever he wants. ¡°What result?¡± Kuro was now leaning against the back of the chair with his legs leaning against the office. When he heard Kizaru say this, he was stunned for a moment and put his legs down. He sat up straight and was very nervous. Previously, he didn¡¯t consider the consequences and directly went to confront Charlotte Lingling, which was a little shocking. Now that many people in the Marine know about it, he didn¡¯t want to get any benefits and get promoted. Kizaru said, ¡°The World Government thinks that this matter cannot be publicized, so your matter has been suppressed. It¡¯s really¡­ scary, World Government.¡± ¡°Suppressed?¡± Kuro was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great. No, that¡¯s too much of a pity.¡± Then, he felt that he should not smile. His face immediately fell and he put on an indignant look. ¡°How can the World Government be like this? I have contributed to the government and fought against Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) for the government. Aren¡¯t you going to comfort me?!¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, the government is going to recruit you to Mary Joa.¡± Hearing this, Kuro was stunned on the spot and stared at Kizaru for a long time before he spoke. ¡°Huh?¡± He pointed at himself and said, ¡°Me? Mary Joa?¡± Those words seemed to be saying something impossible. ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you joking? You want me to go to Mariejois?¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going! You know that I¡¯m not suitable to go.¡± What a joke! He went to Mariejois? Not to mention that he doesn¡¯t like those idiots, even if he doesn¡¯t like them, he is not suitable to go to Mariejois. If one day some idiot Draconian doesn¡¯t like me and handcuffs me with a Seastone, will Mary Jo still want it? What, he did what the Revolutionary Army failed to do? ¡°So Sakasugi and I didn¡¯t agree.¡± Kizaru¡¯s next words made Kuro roll his eyes. This old man, don¡¯t breathe too hard when you speak. It¡¯s very scary. ¡°However, you have been promoted¡­¡± ¡°WTF?!!¡± Kuro suddenly stood up and shouted with his eyes wide open, ¡°Didn¡¯t the World Government say that this matter is not public?! How did he get promoted!¡± ¡°This is the internal compensation for you. Although the World Government does not allow you to publicize it, the Navy will not mistreat you.¡± Kizaru¡¯s eyes narrowed into a slit. ¡°So, everyone has been promoted one level.¡± Level 1? Level 1! If he is a Level 1, then he is a Level 2¡­ ¡°Of course, Kuro, it doesn¡¯t include you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± When Kizaru said this, his face showed a trace of apology. What the hell¡­ You¡¯re messing with my heart! Damn old man! I almost thought I was dead meat! With Kizaru¡¯s explanation, Kuro knows that in addition to his promotion plan, Kaz is also here. After all, he has been promoted to colonel because of the Pegasus Island incident. At this moment, he is not promoted. As for Kuro¡¯s own credit, although it was suppressed by the World Government, Marines said that they would not let their own people down. Kuro can¡¯t be promoted, but his subordinates can. The Marine internal commendation this time has made all his subordinates promoted. Crowe and Leda can now be said to be colonels, Donald is a captain, and Basil, Stork, and Fanny are lieutenants. Kuro did not care if his subordinates were promoted. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and asked Kizaru again and again, ¡°There is no more reversal, right? I am not promoted, right?¡± ¡°Oh, Kuro, this kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed,¡± Kizaru said. Yada thief! Kuro hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it can¡¯t be rushed. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m still young, let me go for 30 to 50¡­ No, I can let it go for a long time. Everything is for the big picture.¡± He showed great respect for the overall situation and then lowered his head, showing a trace of unwillingness. Yes, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to rise, but I¡¯m being held down and can¡¯t rise. You can¡¯t blame me. But I am still a good Marine with a bright future. ¡°Really?¡± Kizaru looked at him with a smile. ¡°Yes!¡± Kuro nodded like a chick pecking rice. World Government, I love you so much at this moment! ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you think that way. Ask your subordinates to come back to the headquarters and give me a medal. I¡¯ll go over first. By the way, I¡¯ll leave Battle Peach Maru to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man, you should leave quickly,¡± Kuro said quickly. This guy might have new orders in a day. He did not want to accept any more orders that could cause trouble. Last time, it was because he asked me to investigate that he killed Ledfield. You learn from your mistakes. This mistake will never be made again. After seeing Kizaru and Strawberry off, Kuro stretched comfortably in the port. ¡°Finally gone, no more trouble.¡± ¡°Brother Kuro! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Sentomaru and Kuro watched Kizaru and others leave together, and then said to Kuro in admiration, ¡°I have heard a lot, you defeated Ledfield and broke into Charlotte Lingling¡¯s Totland alone. You are completely famous in the Marine!¡± ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Kuro waved his hand angrily. ¡°Do you want me to give you this reputation?!¡± ¡°Brother Kuro, I will rely on my own strength to gain fame!¡± Sentomaru did not hear Kuro¡¯s sarcasm. Instead, he thought it was an encouragement and clenched his fist. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said as he walked back, ¡°Speaking of which, you have officially joined the Marine. What about the Scientific Force?¡± ¡°I am the most tight-lipped man in the world. I won¡¯t say that the ¡®SSG¡¯ of the punk bastard has almost been studied. Even if it¡¯s Brother Kuro, this secret can¡¯t be leaked.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You already said it.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sentomaru was stunned for a moment before he reacted and said, ¡°This is what I want to say. I don¡¯t want to say that no one can force me. I am the world¡¯s mouth¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the tightest man. Okay, don¡¯t push. You have officially joined the Marine. What is your rank now?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Colonel,¡± Sentomaru said. ¡°I am a colonel now.¡± ¡°Colonel, it¡¯s really¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and glanced at Sentomaru. ¡°Forget it, your strength is enough. Do it well. The old man taught you to me and I will give you special training regularly. In this world, if you are not strong, you will not be able to reach the goal you want.¡± Especially after the battle with Charlotte Lingling, he was eager to improve his strength. Sure enough, cultivation is still not enough. He had to develop more moves and a stronger physique. Otherwise, when facing a monster like Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), he would always be at a disadvantage. Chapter 495 Kuro¡¯s Fury At Sabaody¡¯s Marine Station, Kuro completely settled down. With Sabaody Archipelago cleaned up, he did not have to worry about some things now. Wilbur could handle small things. What Kuro needs to pay attention to now is to improve his strength. And them ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed!¡± In the drill ground, Kuro called all his subordinates over. Except for Kaz and Donald, the ¡®hot-blooded straight man¡¯, who went back to Pegasus Island and were not there, even Sentomaru was called over. Kuro stood in front of everyone and lectured them one by one. ¡°This is just a small assassination, but you actually fell into the other party¡¯s trap at the first moment. I often warn you about your safety! There are only a few f*cking killers, and all of them are injured. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they can¡¯t beat you, you would have been finished!¡± Kuro pointed at Crowe and said, ¡°Especially you! Kaz is a mortal with limited strength, but even so, he can deal with two of them. What about you! You are actually injured! Do you know that you are an animal?!¡± ¡°Damn, didn¡¯t they say that dogs have a very sensitive sense of smell and perception? Why can¡¯t you smell that hostility!¡± ¡°I am a wolf, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe lowered his head and argued in a low voice. ¡°Dogs were f*cking wolves eight hundred years ago, don¡¯t argue with me!¡± Kuro cursed and then looked at Leda. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t find it either, Kuro,¡± Leda said first. ¡°I know, but am I proud? I am not!¡± Kuro said. Leda was speechless. Crowe said nothing. ¡°In short, you need to strengthen your security awareness. I find that you are too lax now and think that I am absolutely safe. I am not even safe myself!¡± Kuro looked at them and said resentfully, ¡°Look at you, which one of you is not a subordinate of mine, and which one of you haven¡¯t I met in person.¡± ¡°Marshal Sakasugi handed the command of Mariwando to me, but it was ruined by me. I am heartbroken. I am ashamed of Marines and justice. I even want to demote myself!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°And you, do you have a clear conscience?!¡± ¡°I know, how many of you know how to enjoy it more than me!¡± These words were not false. He now felt that these subordinates were enjoying themselves more than him. Leda ¡­ Forget it. ¡°Chloe!¡± Kuro shouted at him, ¡°You¡¯re like a good old man all day long. Why, are the residents here your son or something? You go out every day to get people to greet you! Are you sick?!¡± Crowe lowered his head and pursed his lips, not daring to answer. ¡°Sazir! I gave the mission to you. It took you so long to finish it for me. You are a Marine, not a gangster! What are you doing with those garbage men? Do you have any face?!¡± Basil¡¯s head hung down, trembling. ¡°Fanny! You¡¯re treating this place as a laboratory, aren¡¯t you! You¡¯re looking for Marines to do experiments on you all day and night. You can even develop a drug without any side effects. Why are you doing new drugs all day? There are all f*cking side effects!¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll try next time.¡± Fanny was dizzy. ¡°Tsubaki! Although your dishes are delicious, you are also a Marine, you are just a part-time chef. If you have nothing to do, develop your Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, can¡¯t you keep an eye on the whole island for me?! I have to do everything myself?!¡± ¡°What? You said you¡¯re a vegetable? And you¡¯re lecherous?¡± Kiji nodded seriously. ¡°I can understand. You are a man.¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. Fine, it¡¯s hard to say whether this pair is superior or subordinate. He skipped over the ocarina and patted his chest with heartache. ¡°I advise you to turn over your heart, lungs, and intestines, sun them, wash them, and pick them up!¡± He watched them patrol for two steps and said, ¡°When I first became a Marine, I thought that East Blue¡¯s biggest enemy was pirates. Later, when I attacked pirates, I found that my biggest enemy became Monka. Later, Monka was defeated. Later, I found out that Marine¡¯s biggest enemy has always been myself!¡± ¡°All of you are like a f*cking adventure group. Do you think you are traveling?! You are either eating or shopping. Save me some snacks!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a sense of security, the Marines of Sabaody are not safe, the Marines of Sabaody are not safe, the entire Marine is not safe!¡± ¡°You are a piece of garbage, this Great Qing¡­ No, this Marine is all rotten!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a year, where¡¯s your sense of security? How long has Whitebeard died in the war?! Marlin Vando has not been completely fixed, and the blood left by Whitebeard is still there!¡± ¡°Forgot?!!¡± Following Kuro¡¯s roar, a group of people stood there with their heads down. Crowe looked left and right with the corner of his eyes. Leda was eating without a care. Her subordinate, Pallas, was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t seem to understand¡­ Kuro sighed again and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept for three days and three nights¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you just wake up?¡± Leda raised her hand and asked. ¡°Eat your food and shut up!¡± Kuro glanced at her and continued, ¡°I want to say a lot of things to you, but there is always an end to it. So, I have decided that from today on, you must work hard to cultivate, and I will also give you an assessment. Frieza can become a Golden Frieza after three or four months of cultivation. What does this mean? This means that cultivation can turn from stone to gold!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to become gold. My expectation for you is that you don¡¯t want me to deal with anything. If you still let me deal with it, I will skin you alive!¡± ¡®Threaten, right? That¡¯s a threat, right?¡¯ And who is Frieza¡­ ¡®Is there such a person?¡¯ Is he from the same hometown as the ¡®Tree Man Xun¡¯ that he often says? But¡­ in the end, you just want to slack off. Leda and Crowe, who were well aware of Kuro¡¯s spleen, rolled their eyes at the same time. But Leda wouldn¡¯t object. Crowe didn¡¯t dare object. Not to mention the people below. As for Sentomaru¡­ Kuro is his big brother, so he will do whatever he says, and they didn¡¯t say anything about him. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with cultivating to become stronger. ¡°I, I understand.¡± Fanny gathered her courage and said: ¡°I can definitely make a ¡®Marine Pill¡¯ without any side effects!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to talk to you.¡± That is, Cass is not here and no one responds to your words. Leda rolled her eyes and followed Kuro while eating snacks. Of course, Kuro knew Kaz wasn¡¯t here. If he were here, Kuro would not dare to say this. He was afraid of being misunderstood and doing something stupid. He was really afraid of the bearded man. However, as he spoke, in a corner of the drill ground, a righteous man held a small notebook and nodded as he wrote. ¡°I see, Rear Admiral Kuro¡¯s words are wise words.¡± ¡°It would be a pity if Mr. Cass didn¡¯t hear this. I will send it to him alone¡­¡± Wilbur quickly finished writing and closed the notebook. There were four big words on the cover. [Justice] Chapter 496 Hao Die and Black Wolf When it comes to cultivation, it¡¯s fine to just practice casually. The increase in strength depends on the heavens¡ªLuciru Kuro. Some people may not know what it means to cultivate for half a year. We usually call this kind of people Earth¡­ Cultivation Monsters! Of course, Kuro maintained his cultivation every day and never stopped. Although he was a salted fish, he knew very well what the capital of a salted fish was in this world. This salty taste lasted for half a year. Sabaody Marine Station. Office. Kuro was lying on a recliner outside the office balcony, a cigar in his left hand and a drink in his right. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses and sunbathing. In his ears was the sound of Marine drill below. The voice was very loud and it made Kuro feel at ease. His subordinates, because Crowe and Leda are colonels, plus a colonel¡¯s Sentomaru is here, they don¡¯t have to do it themselves. Sabaody is maintained by Colonel Wilbur. Although this person¡¯s strength is not good, his perception is very high, and he is very good at doing things. Kuro is very relieved. In this half a year, Kuro basically let go and let them do what they want. As colonels, they also have a lot of autonomy. They often take their subordinates on warships to capture pirates. Cultivation naturally requires actual combat. Although he was quite worried about Leda, on careful thought, this person¡¯s strength should be enough for him to let go. Otherwise, if he always eats and drinks beside him, he will lose his vigilance and become a cripple. As for himself¡­ He picked up the drink and took a sip. He changed into a more comfortable position and exhaled comfortably. ¡°It¡¯s comfortable¡­¡± If he had someone working for him, he could just lie down and enjoy life every day. A safe and comfortable life was his dream. Although this is Sabaody Archipelago and a large number of pirates come in every year, with his governance, ordinary pirates do not dare to come here. As for other pirates, he has a few subordinates patrolling outside. Crowe and Leda both remembered what they had taught them. They never left any pirates alive who wanted to break into Sabaody Archipelago. After fighting them, they sank into the sea. As for the credit¡­ How can it be so easy to be promoted? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a f*cking pirate. The World Government raised the bounty for him after he did something. Smoker spent so much time in East Blue Roguetown and killed so many pirates. Wasn¡¯t he also a colonel? In the local area, it is the duty to destroy pirates. If everything counts as a meritorious service, Marine would have been a lieutenant general. Some people who have been old Marines for 40 to 50 years are also just colonels. He was promoted from a Cao to a Major General in a year. Another promotion¡­ Then unless he gets more credit, and there is the world to back him up, he is not afraid that he will inexplicably rise again. There is also a big threshold from the level of a colonel to the level of a general. This level promotion is a qualitative improvement, so he is not afraid that Leda and Crowe will also be promoted. Besides, their promotion is their business and has nothing to do with him. Moreover, he is only a Rear Admiral. As his direct subordinate, it is impossible for him to be promoted without leaving me for a day, unless the old man wants them to go over. But how could the old man do that? All karma is in his favor, so Kuro has been lying comfortably until now. Sabaody Archipelago¡¯s environment is a little bad, but people are not perfect. He is not particular about it. ¡°Kuro, I¡¯m back!¡± The office door was violently pushed open and Leda came in with a snack bag in her hand. She came to the balcony and looked at Kuro in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re lazy again.¡± ¡°Nonsense, how can I be lazy? I am feeling the peaceful environment of Sabaody Archipelago created by me. This is an achievement, an achievement, understand?¡± Kuro waved his hand and looked at her. ¡°How is the patrol?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. I met a few thieves on the way and they sank into the sea. I didn¡¯t do anything, but Sister Stork did,¡± Leda said. Their respective subordinates were promoted by one level because of Kuro half a year ago because of Charlotte Lingling, and in this half a year, they were promoted again because of their contribution in destroying the pirates. Sturgeon, Basil, and Fanny are already captains. As for Leda and Crowe, because of their outstanding strength in the past six months, they made a name for themselves in the Marine. It was the same as Smoker¡¯s White Ghost and Tina¡¯s Black Prison. Crowe got the title of ¡°Black Wolf¡± and Crow is also ¡°Black,¡± but because of ¡°Black Prison,¡± Marine doesn¡¯t use the same word, so he gave him the title ¡°Black Wolf.¡± Leda, on the other hand, was a ¡®Hao Die¡¯, also known as a ¡®White Butterfly¡¯. Originally, her title was a ¡®Hao Die¡¯, also known as a ¡®White Whale¡¯. She was said to have a huge appetite and the size of a whale. Later, Leda complained to Kuro that it didn¡¯t sound good. ¡°How am I a big eater? I can only eat a little. These people look down on people!¡± These were Leda¡¯s words. Kuro, on the other hand, complained to the old man and corrected her. ¡°Anyway, you can just call him by his title. Look at Smoker, he is called ¡®White Ghost¡¯. I don¡¯t think he looks like a ghost. He also has the nickname ¡®White Hunter¡¯. I don¡¯t think he looks like a hunter. Does he know how to use a bow? Of course it sounds good.¡± These are the original words of Kuro. Kizaru, of course, did what Kizaru said unconditionally. It¡¯s just a change of title. It¡¯s not a ¡®code name¡¯ that Marine has decided on itself. It¡¯s just a ¡®title¡¯ that was started by the people and then used by Marine. The situation is different. Title is something that the Pirate Marine will have when they become famous. Code names are hard to say. That was something only a Vice-Admiral would have. such as Mole Ghost Spider. Kuro felt that he should also have a title, such as Asura, God of War, Dragon King, Tiger Commander, and so on. However, after asking around for a while, he really didn¡¯t seem to have any. More people know that Marine has a Luciru Kuro. What, does he, Luciru Kuro, not deserve a title? Code name? No code name, code name is too dangerous. Before he killed Ledfield, he was more famous than Smoker. After killing Ledfield, his fame was almost comparable to a Vice-Admiral. Of course, there are also capable people in the Marine Corps. They can¡¯t say that the one who killed Ledfield is a Marine Hero. If that was really the case, would he still play? Those elite Vice-Admiral are all battle-hardened and they have captured countless great pirates. A Ledfield was really nothing. Especially in the past six months, because Kuro stopped for six months, no one mentioned this matter anymore. People forget things as time passes. How can they remember so many twists and turns that have nothing to do with them? Chapter 497 You Have to Tie Me Even If You Have to! ¡°Speaking of which, you were gone for a long time? You went to East Blue again?¡± Kuro asked. Leda ran for half a month. ¡°Yeah.¡± Leda showed a satisfied smile. ¡°I went to Barati for a good meal and let Sister Stork learn some cooking skills.¡± She was obsessed with Barati. After Kuro released his autonomy, Leda returned to East Blue every few days and went to East Blue to eat. He had never enjoyed this treatment before. He thought about how he had been living during this period of time. He was either plagued by this matter or disturbed by that body. How could he have so much time to go wherever he wanted? ¡°You and Crowe have nothing to do, right? Why do you all go to East Blue? I haven¡¯t been back much.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said with some resentment. He is the Chief of Sabaody Ground Base, he really can¡¯t run around. As for Crowe, he hasn¡¯t been back for more than half a month. It¡¯s easy to guess that he has returned to West Rob Village. For some reason, after he became a colonel, the first thing he did was to return to Xilob Village and then go to the rich girl he designed back then to apologize. At the same time, he stabbed himself and made others forgive him. Then, he returned to West Rob Village every few days as if it was his hometown. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not on the same side as him. Speaking of which, it seems to be much more peaceful recently, but it doesn¡¯t feel as peaceful as before.¡± Leda frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so strange¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange? The death of that old man Whitebeard has set off another pirate craze, but we are recruiting in the world here. Although the intensity has increased, the situation is much better than before.¡± Kuro said. Now, it was still the Great Age of Pirates. Whitebeard¡¯s death did not end this era, but made it seem more violent. However, Sakasugi is not to be trifled with. World conscription is very rare, and even Sabaody is supplemented by a lot of Marines. Marine¡¯s overall strength has improved. Moreover, as far as Kuro knows, there is already a new ¡®Admiral¡¯ here. Green Bull. According to the old man, he is a new monster and is now stationed at Mary Joa. However, Kuro had never seen her in person. He heard that she was very lazy, so lazy that after entering Mary Joa, she was like the God of Otaku. He was not interested in going to Mary Joa to see the new Admiral. There is also a general. I heard that Headquarters has also chosen a candidate and is inviting him. As for who it was, Kuro knew. A smile. This is good. He has safely passed the pit of becoming a general. After all, he was a subordinate of the old man. The World Government would be stupid to make him a general. Besides, why does he want to be a general? It¡¯s so dangerous. There are tenryubito at the top and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) at the bottom. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) ¡­ Whoever wants to deal with that kind of thing can deal with it. Anyway, he can¡¯t. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi on his desk rang. ¡°Kuro, you have a call.¡± ¡°Answer it for me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda ran over and picked up the microphone. A familiar voice came from Den Den Mushi. ¡°Oh, Kuro.¡± ¡°This is Leda,¡± Leda said into the microphone. The Den Den Mushi turned into a wretched appearance. ¡°It¡¯s Little Lida, where¡¯s Kuro?¡± ¡°Sunbathing, Grandpa Kizaru, are you looking for him?¡± Leda asked. ¡°Give him the phone, I have something to tell him.¡± Den Den Mushi said. ¡°No, just say it. I can hear you.¡± Kuro lay motionless in the recliner. ¡°It¡¯s like this. The Sakasugi side is recruiting in the world, you know.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. Isn¡¯t it very good?¡± ¡°But now the conscription is in the final stage, but there is another candidate for the general. Kuro, are you interested¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Kuro stood up and walked over in three steps. He took the microphone in Leda¡¯s hand and said in surprise, ¡°Grandpa, are you kidding me? I¡¯m just a Rear Admiral. Even if it¡¯s the World conscription, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re not dead yet!¡± ¡°Oh, then do you want something to happen to me? How terrible, Kuro.¡± Den Den Mushi opened his mouth and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re interested in getting in touch with Marine¡¯s selected candidate. We have contacted that person before and we want to get familiar with him this time. Yixiao, you¡¯ve seen him before. If you go, there should be no problem.¡± ¡°Oh, you want me to recruit, no, persuade him to surrender, that¡¯s not right, you want me to recruit a smile?¡± Kuro was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s right, go and get in touch with him. According to the news, he is now in the City of Spring Queen, not far from you.¡± ¡°Okay, I agree, but I don¡¯t promise that I can succeed.¡± Kuro answered casually. He hasn¡¯t been going out much recently, so he can take this opportunity to go out and play. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t work.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t succeed, Sakasugi will be nominated by the World Government, by Tokikake or Momousagi and you.¡± ¡°?¡± At first, when Kuro heard Tokikake and Momousagi, he nodded seriously. After all, he is a ¡°Admiral Substitute¡±. If he really can¡¯t find someone he is satisfied with, those two people can totally replace him. But the last sentence stunned Kuro and a big question mark appeared on his head. ¡°Me?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Kuro, this is an opportunity. Yixiao hasn¡¯t agreed yet. If you want to go further, this is an opportunity.¡± **TIP** Kuro hung up the phone and stopped listening to Kizaru. ¡°Chance, I have a chance my ass!¡± Kuro cursed, ¡°I mean how to find me properly. That bastard Yixiao hasn¡¯t agreed yet. This is a f*cking trap.¡± ¡®And leave the choice to him?¡¯ Do you think I want to go further? ¡°Kuro, you are going to be a general?!¡± Leda said in surprise. ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Kuro glared at her. ¡°I¡¯m a general with my strength?! Are you cursing me to die?! Have you forgotten how long I¡¯ve been injured?!¡± That was six months ago¡­ Leda rolled her eyes. ¡®You haven¡¯t spent the last six months in vain.¡¯ As she spoke, she sized up Kuro. Compared to half a year ago, he was much taller. Now he was about 2.8 meters tall. Her current young form could only reach his knees a little. ¡°Call Crowe back!¡± ¡°Ah? Why did you call him?¡± ¡°If I go out on a mission, can he still enjoy life?!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yixiao, if you don¡¯t agree, I will kidnap him! The whole army is out!¡± Although if he can¡¯t get a smile back, he can choose one of the three from Kuro, Ji Yuan, and Jia Ji, the probability of one-third is already very high. He didn¡¯t want to gamble. For this, he could not be lazy anymore. He had to make Yixiao agree! Chapter 498 Marine asked me to pass a message to you City of the Spring Queen, San Pobra. Several warships stopped at the port, attracting the attention of nearby residents. Kuro walked down first, followed by Crowe and Leda, and behind them, Basil, Stork, and Fanny were all wearing Marine cloaks that fluttered in the wind. Led by Kuro, a group of Marines walked forward like awls. This made the nearby residents stay far away and stand on both sides to watch these Marines move forward. It¡¯s not that no Marines come here, but they are basically here for a vacation. How can there be so many Battleships coming here together? Did some pirates appear in the town? But I haven¡¯t heard any news about this¡­ ¡°Sigh¡­¡± As they walked, Kuro suddenly sighed. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Kuro?¡± Leda asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering.¡± Kuro touched his chin and said a little disappointedly, ¡°You said that this place is called the City of the Spring Queen, and it is also the Queen¡¯s place in spring. No matter what, it should be the kind of place that is irreconcilable with gambling and drugs. It looks like an ordinary town that is more prosperous.¡± Gamble? What does that mean? Leda tilted her head, not understanding. On the other hand, Crowe understood. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, you¡¯re missing the yellow word.¡± ¡°I, Huang, am irreconcilable with gambling!¡± Kuro said righteously. Crowe said nothing. The group continued to move forward until they came to a magnificent palace-like place. Crowe pointed to the place and said, ¡°This is it, the largest casino in San Bobra.¡± In fact, there was no need for Crowe to say anything. When Kuro first came ashore, he laid down his Kenbonshoku (Observation) color on the ground. There was only one such powerful aura in San Bupola. ¡°Take a group of people in with me, the others stay.¡± Kuro called out and the remaining Marines surrounded the casino. His men pushed open the door of the casino with him and entered. As soon as he pushed open the door, noisy voices entered his ears. A group of people surrounded tables with enthusiastic expressions. Kuro looked around and saw a purple-clothed uncle shouting with a group of people at one of the tables. A smile! As the door was pushed open, a group of people noticed Marine, but they did not pay much attention and continued to pay attention to the table. It¡¯s not like Marines haven¡¯t been here before. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. ¡°Big! Big! Big!¡± Yixiao closed his eyes and roared at the gambling table. His expression was no different from the gambler beside him. Apart from being a little taller, he looked like an ordinary gambling uncle. ¡°Clear the area!¡± Crowe stepped forward and called out. Marine, who followed him in, rushed in with his gun. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°We are just playing in the casino, not criminals!¡± ¡°Yes, why are you chasing me away!¡± The customers in the casino were shouting one by one, but under the threat of Marine¡¯s gun, they still left dejectedly. ¡°Marine, Marine¡­¡± The manager of the casino rubbed his hands and walked up to Crowe with a smile and said, ¡°We are running a proper business, there is nothing to offend Marine. Do you think there is a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. I¡¯m not looking for you. Don¡¯t interfere with Marine¡¯s mission.¡± Crowe glanced at him and said to the others, ¡°All unrelated people, get out!¡± Surrounded by Marines, the others naturally had nothing to say and quickly dispersed from the casino. ¡°Oh¡­ Marine on a mission? Then I also¡­¡± Yixiao¡¯s ears twitched and he was ready to leave. ¡°You can¡¯t leave, brother.¡± Suddenly, Kuro stood in front of him and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°This voice, this aura¡­¡± Yixiao¡¯s eyes opened, revealing the whites of his eyes. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Brother Kuro.¡± ¡°Yeah, long time no see, brother.¡± Kuro bared his white teeth. ¡°Are you here to look for me? I don¡¯t think I have committed any crime.¡± Laughing asked. ¡°How can that be? Brother, you are a good person who abides by the law.¡± Kuro gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Marine asked me to give you a message¡­¡± ¡°As long as you surrender obediently, no, surrender to the Marine, Bailey has it.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°With your ability, it¡¯s not a problem for you to be a Marine Admiral. Marines are desperate for talents. I think you are also a man of justice. Why don¡¯t you join Marines and show some justice?¡± ¡°Oh? Marine¡­ Do you think so highly of me?¡± Laughing said in surprise, ¡°Little Brother Kuro, I remember that the Marine should have recruited a Admiral. Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there one more?¡± Kuro said, ¡°Marshal Sakasugi is now organizing the world conscription. As long as you have justice in your heart, you can join the Marine Corps. Those with strong strength can choose any position. It will definitely allow you to display your ambition.¡± To be honest, he was not interested in world conscription. Marines require years of training and integration. He was suddenly recruited. It was still a question whether he was considered a Marine. On this point, Kuro himself is an old tradition. After all, he had been a Marine for 10 years, no, 11 years. Even if the style of his previous life caused trouble, after such a long time, his style had long been that of an old Marine. What he admired more was the playstyle of the traditional Marine faction. This suddenly created a world conscription. Those who did not know the inside story thought that Marines were expanding their forces, but for the old-school Marines like Kuro, this was no different from recruiting thugs. Without accumulation, without factions, so what if he ascended to a high position? Offerings in the Navy? People like Green Bull, or other people who reached the rank of Rear Admiral or Vice-Admiral with their strength, will not be able to integrate into the real Marine system without a few years, so there is naturally no way to be in power. Although generals have to listen to orders, some people may not respect them. At least Kuro could clearly confirm that those elite Vice-Admiral would not have the same attitude towards Kizaru or the previous Kuzan. There must be a difference. But for some people, this is the fastest way to show their ambition, so some people may not care so much about their status, especially strong people like Yixiao. ¡°There is one more, shouldn¡¯t it be you, little brother Lucilu Kuro.¡± Yi Xiao smiled at him and said, ¡°You defeated Ledfield. Even if I am blind and can¡¯t see, I often hear about it.¡± ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t.¡± Kuro shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°My strength is still far away, and no one has mentioned it to me. Even if they did, I would have to ask someone else to do it. I¡¯m just a base chief of Sabaody, and I¡¯m just a major general. How can I be a general? I came here with an attitude. The position of a general must belong to you.¡± Chapter 499 Black and Red Gold Kuro¡¯s sincerity is not fake. For someone who is proficient in Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, he can naturally feel the mood of others. Although Brother Kuro is very strong and Kenbonshoku (Observation) can¡¯t feel his specific thoughts, he can still faintly discover his sincerity. This is serious. ¡°Am I that important?¡± Yixiao said with uncertainty. Marine had come into contact with him, but only let him join Marine, which was obviously inappropriate for a perennial smile. It is impossible to show your ambition without status. Then he heard the news that Marine has already recruited a general. The other one, Yixiao naturally thought of Luciru Kuro, whom he met in the Country of Insects. Marine¡¯s World Conscription, the last position of Admiral, that must be him. He stopped thinking about this with a smile. Who would have thought that Luciru Kuro would come in person? Didn¡¯t he have any thoughts about the position of general? As if sensing the confusion of a smile, Kuro smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I am a subordinate of Admiral Kizaru. Even if I want to be a general, it will be after my father retires, but the Marine urgently needs a righteous man like you, you see¡­¡± He put his arm around Yixiao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Gambling and so on. I know that my brother likes this kind of thing, but if you always rely on Kenbonshoku (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) (Observation) ( ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t you mind if I become a Great Admiral?¡± Laughing asked. ¡°No, what kind of person am I, Kuro? People give me the title of East Blue¡¯s little prince. Think about it, brother, you are a heavy fruit ability user, and I am a floating fruit ability user. If we are all colleagues, wouldn¡¯t we be successful in dealing with pirates and evil in the future?¡± Kuro said, ¡°Brother, we have met each other before and we understand each other. If you join the Marine, it will be good for yourself and the Marine. Why don¡¯t you agree to a win-win situation?¡± ¡°You say that¡­¡± Yixiao thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, I won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. I have always regarded you as my brother. In the future, we will call each other brothers and contribute to the Marine Corps!¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Laughing broke free from Kuro¡¯s hand and bowed to him, ¡°Then I am a recruit, please help me.¡± ¡°No, no, I still have to rely on you in the future.¡± Kuro quickly smiled. It¡¯s done! That¡¯s true. If he doesn¡¯t become a Marine, he will be dragged away by the Revolutionary Army sooner or later. Or rather, he would become someone who did something and was wanted by the World Government. Although Kuro thinks that with the rationality of Yixiao, it is impossible for him to do such a thing, and the World Government is not that stupid. But what if, what if there is such a thing, wouldn¡¯t that make a big enemy for no reason? At that time, it would be fine if he was in the New World, but if he was in the Grand Line, how many people would it take to capture such an existence? Joining the Marines was good. ¡°Okay, old brother, come with me, wait for my place to sit, then I will send a ship to send you to the headquarters.¡± Kuro said with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Yi Xiao nodded and then thought of something. He turned to the trembling and confused manager and said, ¡°By the way, please change my chips.¡± After winning money, of course he had to change the chips. Gambling by Kenbonshoku (Observation) or betting on size¡­ That¡¯s no different from cheating. Kuro had done this before, but that was a long time ago. At that time, there was no land and the salary was low, so he could only take a wave of wool. Now, there was no need. ¡­ . New Headquarters. Kizaru hung up the phone on his wrist and took a slow sip of tea. ¡°He did it.¡± In the main seat of the office was Sakasugi. ¡°This kind of thing, naturally.¡± A smile appeared on Sakasugi¡¯s mouth. ¡°It is right to let Kuro go.¡± ¡°Oh, so scary. Do you, Sakasugi, also know how to calculate?¡± Kizaru said in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Borusalino, since I am a Marshal, not only will I fight against evil, but I will also pay attention to the next generation of Marines.¡± Sakasugi said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a smile or a ¡®Green Bull¡¯. It¡¯s just a conscription and it can¡¯t be compared to the Marines that we personally cultivate. That bastard Kuzan can quit just like that. Who knows what will happen in the future.¡± ¡°Next generation, I will not let the matter of Kuzan happen again. Although Kuro is only a Rear Admiral, when our generation passes, he will definitely take over the heavy responsibility of Marine.¡± Hearing Sakasugi¡¯s words, Kizaru shrugged and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. That was indeed the case. Kuro could not be a general. This was something that the higher-ups knew, at least for the time being. In addition to his Kizaru faction, the World Government will not release a general who dares to fight the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) alone under such circumstances. But Sakaski thought deeper. Above the Admiral is the Marshal. Whether it was a smile or a green cow, after all, they were recruited by the world. Without Kuro, the Marshal might choose them or others. But with the existence of Kuro, when Kuro becomes a general, the position of Marshal will not be far away. Kuro and Yixiao have met before. It seems that the relationship between the two seems to be okay. If nothing goes wrong, let this ¡®Admiral¡¯ stand on one side first, and together with the higher-ups, when Kuro grows up in the future, he will be able to smoothly transition as a Marshal. And there will not be a political disagreement, like that Kuzan incident. Sakasugi had always taken that matter to heart. ¡­ . Above the sea, Kuro, who had received a smile, was rushing back. ¡°Brother Kuro, what is your concept of justice?¡± After getting on the Battleship and touring around, Yixiao was in the office and asked Kuro. Kuro took him on a tour and then went to his Battleship Office with him. Then, he ordered Pheasant to cook and personally smiled in the office. ¡°Justice? It¡¯s safe.¡± Kuro opened his mouth and said, ¡°Safety justice is my justice. Everything is based on security. The world is good, Marines are high, and civilians are good. How can we live a good life without safety?¡± ¡°Is it safe? No wonder¡­¡± Yixiao nodded, a little enlightened. The color of Kuro that he sensed was even stranger than before. Red, yellow, and blue were all reflected on Kuro¡¯s body, turning into darkness, but in this darkness, it was painted by a golden color, but in the golden color, there was a touch of scarlet, turning it into red and black gold. For the world of a smile, color is character. ¡°No wonder Ledfield was defeated by you¡­¡± With a smile, he nodded, ¡°Brother, it should be very easy to work with you. Maybe you can help me fulfill my wish.¡± Chapter 500 Heart Exchange Shichibukai The Battleship returned to Sabaody Archipelago. Yixiao stayed here for a few days and was sent away by Kulori. This kind of trouble, of course the sooner it is settled, the better. A day of delay is a day of danger to him. He still remembered the old man¡¯s words and did not dare to delay too much. Just send him away with a smile. Headquarters will take care of the rest. ¡°Okay, okay, go back. The person has been sent.¡± Kuro waved his hand and turned to go back. ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, a Marine ran over and saluted Kuro. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, Trafalgar Law has come ashore from Area 10!¡± Kuro froze. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Trafalgar Law?¡± Crowe was also stunned for a moment and said, ¡°The mastermind of the Rocky Harbor incident? The man with a bounty of 440 million?¡± ¡°Rocky Harbor?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an extremely sinful incident. The mastermind of the incident, Trafalgar Law, gathered pirates and raided the port, but he went back on his word at the last minute and killed all the pirates. In this incident, Kirby was promoted to colonel for protecting the civilians of Loki Port.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said. ¡°So, what is he doing here? Does he want to die?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Colonel Wilbur has surrounded him,¡± the Marine reported. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi sounded. Kuro subconsciously looked at his wrist. It was not the Den Den Mushi on his wrist that was ringing. A nearby Communications Marine ran over with the Den Den Mushi that had been connected and said, ¡°Rear Admiral, it¡¯s an official of the government¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro took the microphone and put it to his mouth. ¡°Moximus?¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro, go and receive the pirate heart sent by Trafalgar Law. We will send someone down to Sabaody.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you? Command me? If you want to command me, let my boss do it!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and pressed the microphone. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°Bad luck.¡± Well, he knew what Law was here for. Shichibukai. The current Shichibukai has not changed much. Hawkeye, the Empress, Yaksha, and Tyrant, these four are the Seventh Martial Sea, which has never changed. Although bears are essentially no different from being expelled, they still occupy a spot. What was left was the new ¡®Thousand Eras¡¯ Bucky and the self-proclaimed ¡®Whitebeard II¡¯ Edward Webb. At that time, Whitebeard II was not found in Kuro, and the old man was not found either. In the end, the World Government still invited him to be Shichibukai. There was only one spot left. However, Kuro knew that there was still a spot for Bear, but because there was no suitable candidate, it was delayed. What he knew was that the World Government had previously invited one of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s sons to serve as Shichibukai, but he was rejected. It was obvious that the World Government wanted to go blind. It was unknown how such a smart operation was done. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, what should we do with Trafalgar Law?¡± The Marine saw Kuro pondering and quickly asked. ¡°What else can we do? He used his heart to surrender. We have to see him.¡± He can ignore certain officials of the World Government, but they are right above his station. No matter what, he still has to do something. When Kuro led his people to Area 10, Law was surrounded by Marines at the port. ¡°Trafalgar Law!¡± Wilbur, who was at the front of the Marines, questioned loudly, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Although there were many Marines on this side and they were all pointing their guns at Law, Wilbur was still sweating. The other party is a fierce great pirate, and the Rocky Harbor incident planned by him is appalling. They may not be a match for this man. But ¡­ This is no reason to stagnate! I am the man who is going to become Major General Kuro¡¯s Forward Spear! Even if the person in front of me is a great pirate, I will not retreat! Even if I die, I will make this person pay a price and let the pirates know the courage of Marines! ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to be so hostile. I¡¯m here to surrender.¡± Law held Demon Blade ¡®Ghost Cry¡¯ in one hand and put the other hand in his pocket and kicked the wooden box in front of him. ¡°This is the evidence of my surrender.¡± To be honest, he was also very afraid. Not afraid of these Marines. He was afraid of the existence stationed in Sabaody Archipelago. The truth of the Loki Port incident is not as reported by the World Government, and I am not guilty of a heinous crime. He just protected the civilians with the Pink Hair Marine and poked out the hearts of those pirates. But he was a pirate, and the World Government would never report the truth about pirates, but Law didn¡¯t care. He was just using this thing to become the currently vacant spot. Mary Joa, but right above the Sabaody Archipelago. But because of this, Law was afraid. Because that man was like a door god, guarding the passage to Mariejois. Tap tap tap ¡­ Footsteps sounded from behind. Wilbur looked back and was overjoyed. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± In the rear, Kuro, who was wearing a golden formal suit and a Marine cloak and biting a cigar, gradually approached with Marine. Law couldn¡¯t help but take half a step back and sweat appeared on his forehead. That man, Luciru Kuro! Here it comes! Unlike those who had heard the rumors. Most pirates only know that a Marine killed Ledfield. A few people know the name of that Marine, but few have been in contact with him. Unfortunately, Law was one of those who had come into contact with this man. Therefore, he could completely feel the horror of this man! It was a despair that could not be surpassed! Even now, Law believes that he is much stronger than a year and a half ago, but the stronger he is, the more he can sense that this man¡¯s aura is as deep as a prison. Compared to a year and a half ago, this man is stronger! ¡°Trafalgar Law.¡± Kuro walked over and looked him up and down and said, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Those in the same period as you have gone to the New World. What are you still doing on the Grand Line? Aren¡¯t you going to compete with those people for the position of Pirate King?¡± ¡°My ambition is not that.¡± Law swallowed his saliva. Now there was no indifference when facing Marine. He glanced at the people around Kuro. ¡°Hao Die¡± Lida, ¡°Black Wolf¡± Crowe, they are both Marines who have recently shone. These two people alone are enough trouble. Not to mention that there was this Kuro. ¡°I¡¯m just here to surrender.¡± Law kicked open the wooden box in front of him. Inside was a pile of hearts. The surface of these hearts was wrapped in a square membrane and they were still beating strongly. ¡°One hundred pirate hearts.¡± Law said, ¡°These are handed over to the World Government in exchange for the Shichibukai position.¡± Chapter 501 World Destroyer ¡°Shichibukai?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°You, who slaughtered your companions in Loki Port, are worthy of being Shichibukai?¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that what Shichibukai does? Pirates fight pirates,¡± Leda said. Crowe said nothing. That seemed to be the case. Kuro glanced at the beating heart in the box and hooked his finger. The ground under the box shook for a moment, and then the box flew up and floated in front of Kuro. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Your ability is really convenient. Your heart is still beating.¡± ¡°It takes one to know one.¡± Law said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any right to talk about me.¡± ¡°I will keep it. Get lost, you are not Shichibukai now.¡± Kuro glanced at him and said, ¡°If you stay here, be careful of a tsunami.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, Law did not talk to him anymore. His body flashed and disappeared, leaving only a stone on the spot. Law¡¯s aura had already stopped on the yellow pirate ship at the port. Seeing the ship leave directly, Kuro curled his lips and let the box float into Crowe¡¯s hand. ¡°The World Government is here. Hand this thing to them and don¡¯t argue with them.¡± Kuro turned around and walked into the base. A few days later, the World Government released the news that the last Shichibukai slot would be filled by Trafalgar Law. The vacancy of Seven Warlords of the Sea has finally been filled by the last person. Law is already very famous in the Rocky Harbor incident. His fame is no less than that of Straw Hat Kid, who has disappeared for a year and a half. In addition to Kidd, who is wandering in the New World, these three people faintly have the intention of taking the lead among the Supernova members last year. In particular, Kidd was said to be very powerful in the New World. He hijacked Charlotte Lingling¡¯s ships and challenged Red Hair. But it seems to have failed ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go to the New World. Let¡¯s go.¡± In the office, Kuro leaned back in his chair and poured himself a glass of wine. He looked out of the window and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way of my retirement here.¡± ¡­ . In a corner of the Grand Line. Night. Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannons bombarded the sea. On this sea, there are three Battleships guarding a tall ship, bombarding the pirates below who are avoiding the shells in small ships. The battle was in a deadlock. ¡°Bingo¡­¡± On the opposite side of the Battleship, on a ship floating halfway on the water, a tall figure said to the thin figure sitting cross-legged on his shoulder: ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°Well, eight minutes, cough cough¡­¡± The thin figure replied and then coughed. It was a little old man. He looked very old and it was difficult for him to speak. ¡°Too slow.¡± The tall figure paused slightly and said, ¡°Hey, Nachin, Guyram, Sebastian, teach them how to fight.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Two figures appeared behind him. At the same time, a huge shadow floated on the sea ahead. ¡­ . ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± Sabaody Archipelago. Marine Station. Early in the morning, Kuro was woken up by the Den Den Mushi on his wrist. ¡°What the hell!¡± Kuro hung up the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and did not answer the phone. He turned over and continued to sleep. However, he did not sleep for long before he heard footsteps outside the door. Bang! The door was pushed open. ¡°Brother Kuro, bad news!¡± Sentomaru¡¯s unique voice sounded in the room, shaking Kuro¡¯s body. Bang! He sat up and with a wave of his finger, the cup on the table flew out and smashed towards Sentomaru. Snap. Sentomaru took it and said, ¡°Kuro, something bad has happened!¡± ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m always angry when I wake up? What¡¯s worth calling me? Mary Joa was blown up by the Revolutionary Army? Or some idiot tenryubito was killed by a pirate who sneaked in?!¡± ¡°How could Mariejois be blown up, but¡­ the tenryubito was really killed by the pirates.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Which idiot is that? Has Straw Hat Kid come out of retirement?¡± The timing is not right. Isn¡¯t there still half a year? ¡°Straw Hat? Didn¡¯t he disappear? What do you mean by coming out of the mountain?¡± Sentomaru wondered. ¡°Ah¡­ nothing, you are looking for me?¡± Kuro said. ¡°This, this!¡± Sentomaru held a newspaper in his hand and handed it to Kuro. ¡°Something big!¡± There are several very large headlines in the newspaper: [ ¡®World Destroyer¡¯ appears!] [The island disappeared overnight!] [The Battleship that guards the World Nobles has been sunk!] And so on and so forth. ¡°World Destroyer?¡± Kuro looked at the newspaper and his sleepiness was aroused. ¡°Bunno Walter?¡± Kuro said uncertainly. ¡°That¡¯s him, he appeared again!¡± Sentomaru nodded and said, ¡°The old man called you before but didn¡¯t get through and called me. Marshal Sakasugi invited you to a conference call.¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Kuro was stunned. However, after a while, he still came to the office. After summoning Leda and Crowe, Battle Peach Maru used the office Den Den Mushi to call the new headquarters. Soon, the call was picked up and the person on the other end looked resolute. Sakasugi. ¡°Kuro, have you read the newspaper?¡± The other side said directly. ¡°I see it¡­¡± Kuro pointed at the newspaper and glanced at Leda and Crowe, who were reading the newspaper, and said, ¡°Speaking of which, this mad dog really bites whatever he catches. All the news in the newspaper is done by this guy, right?¡± In addition to the attack on the World Nobles and Marines and the destruction of the island, there was also news of some Pirates with high bounties being killed. ¡°Oh, so scary.¡± Kizaru¡¯s voice came from Den Den Mushi. ¡°Kuro, I¡¯m looking for you to let you hear that this man is not ordinary.¡± An unfamiliar voice came from the Den Den Mushi. ¡°The World Government thinks that everything in the newspaper was done by Bundy Walde.¡± ¡°Branio?¡± Kuro heard the voice and said. He knew the King of Marines. ¡°Yes, Rear Admiral Kuro, this is Brannaugh.¡± The other party continued: ¡°The government sent a messenger bat three days ago and summoned Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Oh? He actually bypassed us and directly summoned Shichibukai?¡± Sakasugi¡¯s unhappy voice sounded. ¡°That¡¯s only natural¡­¡± Another unfamiliar voice sounded from the Den Den Mushi. Crane. ¡°After all, that man is called the ¡®World Destroyer¡¯ by the government. This gathering is not only to guard against Mariejois, but also to prevent anyone in the Shichibukai from contacting that man. Kuro, your duty is also here to guard Mariejois and protect your current station.¡± Chapter 502 Throw Him Out ¡°Until that day thirty years ago, he was called the ¡®World Destroyer¡¯, which proves how guarded the World Government is against him.¡± Crane¡¯s voice came from the Den Den Mushi. ¡°Grandma Crane, who is this ¡®World Destroyer¡¯? Is he famous?¡± Flipping the newspaper left and right, Leda, who did not find any photos, raised the newspaper in her hand and asked. Crowe was also confused. No one knew this man. Even Sentomaru only knew about it from some rumors about his youth by chance. World Destroyer, Bundy Walde. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Kuro could still remember some things and knew the names and abilities of some strong people, he wouldn¡¯t know about such an existence. Thirty years ago ¡­ Thirty years ago, he had yet to come to this world. ¡°World Destroyer¡­¡± Crane heard Leda¡¯s voice and pondered for a moment. ¡°Everything he sees will be destroyed and everything that stands in his way will disappear. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Marines, Pirates, Government, Civilians, everything will disappear in front of him. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called ¡®World Destroyer¡¯.¡± ¡°He is extremely dangerous to anyone. But this is not for your generation, Little Lida.¡± ¡°Sakaski, Polusalino, you remember when you were recruits, right?¡± ¡°Oh ~ It seems that there is such a thing¡­¡± Kizaru¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Marines and Pirates joined forces and fought a war called ¡®Walde¡¯s Battle¡¯, but they were forced to retreat in the end.¡± ¡°Marine and Pirate United?!¡± Sentomaru said in surprise, ¡°Grandpa, you didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Well, after all, we have caught him.¡± Kizaru laughed. ¡°Forced retreat?¡± Crowe pushed up his eyes, which were full of surprise. The war that can unite Marines and pirates represents the threat of the guy called ¡®World Destroyer¡¯. This is not the most important thing. The important thing is that they are forced to retreat. Then how strong is this pirate? ¡°Exactly, forced to retreat¡­¡± Crane said, ¡°However, back then, the World Government planted a spy on Walter¡¯s side behind our backs, which led to a turnaround in the battle and directly led to the destruction of the Walter Pirates. But for some reason, Walter was frozen and then locked up in ¡®Impelton¡¯ for 30 years.¡± ¡°We still need to rely on spies¡­¡± Crowe swallowed. That is to say, against this man, not only Marines and Pirates, but also the World Government is involved. This level of threat ¡­ ¡°Sengoku said¡­¡± Sakasugi¡¯s voice sounded in the Den Den Mushi: ¡°That bastard Blackbeard, in addition to taking away a few prisoners from Impelton, more prisoners have quietly escaped, among them is Walter¡¯s name.¡± ¡°He really released an amazing guy¡­¡± Crane sighed. ¡°And it happened during the transitional stage of Headquarters migration and World conscription. It¡¯s really a bad time. He is a Momo Fruit ability user. The size and speed of the things he can touch increase by a hundred times to attack. His title of ¡®World Destroyer¡¯ is not undeserved.¡± Headquarters migration is a big deal. So far, Kuro knows that the new headquarters has not been completely built. And the new system of world conscription is also a fluctuation for Marine itself. If there are only one or two of them, similar to One Smile and Green Bull, it can be said that they are ¡®hands¡¯, but this is for everyone. The system has to change and the newcomers have to get used to each other. This is the great transition phase of their Marine. Ensuring the stability of the Grand Line is the best that Marines can do at present. Laughing and Green Bull are also in the observation period, and their traditional Marine elites are now gathered in the New World, clearing the surrounding sea and guarding against various big pirates. Now, there is no extra force to deal with that Walter. Summoning Shichibukai was indeed the right choice. ¡°So, what does this have to do with me?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I just need to guard my Sabaody Land.¡± ¡°Kuro, that Bundy Walde, according to the intelligence, is currently in the first half, wandering near your area, closest to you.¡± ¡°In addition to taking precautions, the destination of the Shichibukai is Marin Van Do. According to the news, the ¡®Empress¡¯ Boa Hancock seems to have received the call and did not move. It is just an ordinary call. Those sea garbage will most likely refuse. After all, there is no special mobilization through our Marine side. So, you go to Amazon Lily and pick her up on Hydra Island.¡± Crane¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Other than that, Trafalgar Law, who has landed on your island before, has agreed to this call. Calculating the time, it should be at your place.¡± ¡°So, here I am.¡± Whoosh! In the office, a sofa was replaced. Law, who was wearing a velvet hat and a beard, appeared on the sofa and smiled at everyone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again in just a few days. Hello, I am the new Shichibukai, Trafalgar Law.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Sentomaru stared at him and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly come in?!¡± ¡°Hey, who allowed you to come in here without being notified?¡± A black line appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead. Kuro glanced at him and hung up the receiver. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ro?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Law was smiling and his expression was no longer as fearful as a few days ago. He is now Seven Warlords of the Sea, the same level as Marines and belongs to the same camp. As a Marine in the system, no one will deal with him. ¡°Yes?¡± Just as he thought this, he suddenly realized that his ankle was a little heavy. Looking down, he saw that the floor had protruded at some point and formed a rope-like shape, binding his feet. ¡°Leda,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Finger Gun: Vampire.¡± Leda pointed over and her finger made a wave. As Kuro¡¯s voice fell, it hit Law¡¯s torso and made a wound on his waist. ¡°What¡­¡± Law felt the pain for a moment and was ready to use his ability to escape. Then, at this moment, the wound seemed to have a suction force, making him lose a little of his strength, causing his reaction to be slow. At this moment, the little white-haired Marine suddenly came to him and pressed a hand on his waist. ¡°Gather Essence!!¡± In an instant, Law¡¯s power flowed out crazily and he couldn¡¯t use any of his abilities. ¡°Power, power¡­¡± Law¡¯s eyes widened and his face became pale and thin. His body went limp and he fell to the floor. ¡°Chloe, throw him out the window.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and said to Law, who was twitching on the ground: ¡°Luo, if you don¡¯t send my sofa back to me, I will wrap you in a stone and sink you into the sea.¡± At the side, Crowe pushed up his glasses, walked over and picked up Law¡¯s collar as if he was picking up a chick, pushed open one of the office windows and threw it out. Incidentally, Kuro¡¯s office is quite high¡­ Bang! With a muffled sound from below, Crowe closed the window and turned. ¡°It¡¯s done, Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°Prepare the Battleship, then call Brother Stolobelli and ask him to confirm the Shichibukai.¡± Kuro said. Hit Walter? Sorry, he still doesn¡¯t know Walter¡¯s specific strength. If it¡¯s another Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) difficulty, he won¡¯t be able to fight. This is not a joke. Only a combination of Marine, Pirate, and World Government can deal with such a pervert. In Kuro¡¯s memory, he is the only one besides Locus. Although it has been 30 years and he is probably 70 or 80 years old, the old man is the most dangerous and he may fight with his life. Besides, the order he has received now is to guard Sabaody. Shichibukai can solve this kind of problem. For this, it is possible to go to Amazon Lily. Just in time ¡­ He has always been thinking about this damn place called the Island of Daughters. Last year, that bastard Bear slapped him crooked. This time, he will go and take a look himself! Daughters Island! It sounded like a place that was irreconcilable with gambling. He, Kuro, can. Chapter 503 Never Forget Your Initial Intention Below the office, Luo¡¯s head fell into the ground and his legs twitched unconsciously. After a long time, he crawled his head out of the ground and lay there motionless. Fortunately, the land is very soft. Otherwise, it would probably be bleeding. Law crawled to the corner of the wall and leaned against it, panting. ¡°But, damn¡­ That little girl, no, Flo Lida, this woman¡¯s ability is too terrifying.¡± Not only her strength, but even her aura and spirit were gone under her suction. Haki could not be used and his ability could not be used. The moment his power was extracted, even his consciousness of resistance was gradually fading. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, a woman passed by. She was wearing a Marine cloak and a satin black robe that outlined her good figure. At this time, she crossed her arms and held her chest as deep as a prison. Her big eyes looked at Law, who was leaning against the corner of the wall. ¡°Captain Fanny, this man seems to be Trafalgar Law.¡± Behind her, one of the two Marines following her discovered the identity of this withered man and reminded him. ¡°Trafalgar Law?¡± Fanny tilted her head. ¡°Huh? Does it look like this?¡± She seemed to have seen Law a few days ago. At that time, he looked quite handsome, but now he looked like a mummy. This feeling is particularly familiar ¡­ ¡°Were you used by Miss Leda?¡± Fanny asked uncertainly. She had followed Leda¡¯s ship to destroy pirates. When Miss Leda attacked, those pirates were basically like this. Law glanced at her weakly, opened his mouth and found that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have medicine.¡± Fanny took out a pill from somewhere and said to Law seriously, ¡°This is one of my special ¡®Marine Pills¡¯, the ¡®Strength Recovery Pill¡¯. I figured it out according to Miss Leda¡¯s ability characteristics. Take it and you will have strength.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need your pity, Marine.¡± Law turned his head and said weakly: ¡°I am a pirate, I will not accept Marine¡¯s help, help¡­¡± Before he could finish, Fanny walked over and squatted down. She held the pill to Law¡¯s mouth and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Doctors don¡¯t ignore patients.¡± DOCTOR ¡­ Law widened his eyes and stared at Fanny. ¡°Doctor?¡± He lowered his head and a smile appeared on his lips. He stretched out his trembling hand and took the pill. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± As he spoke, he held the pill in his mouth and chewed and swallowed it. ¡°Gulp¡ª¡± As he completely swallowed it, Law¡¯s body was like a balloon inflating, from a withered body to a moist one, gradually returning to the appearance of a normal person. ¡°I¡­ am done!¡± He stood up and stretched his body. He looked at Fanny in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s amazing! Your medical skills are very amazing. A pill can actually replenish a person¡¯s physical strength!¡± Although it was only physical strength and his spirit and spirit still needed to be recovered, it was already very impressive! ¡°Thank you, Doctor¡­¡± Law¡¯s joy only lasted for a moment on his face, and when he spoke to Fanny, he immediately became stunned. Gradually, the sharp pupils began to dissipate, and the tense body also relaxed. His face was loose and his mouth was slightly open. He pointed the hilt of the Weeping Ghost Blade at Fanny¡¯s chest and chuckled. ¡°Big, big, big¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Fanny looked down, puzzled. ¡°Big sister ~¡± Law smiled and said in a particularly silly tone, ¡°Oh, big sister, do you like green peppers? Do you like radishes?¡± With that, he spun around and then stared at the land, motionless. ¡°Trafalgar Law, you, what are you going to do?¡± This strange appearance made the two Marines a little afraid and asked suspiciously. ¡°I want to play with urine and mud¡­¡± Law turned his head and smiled foolishly. ¡°But I didn¡¯t pee, I¡¯m holding my pee.¡± These words made the two Marines take a step back and look at the new Seven Warlords of the Sea in disbelief. This man did not have the calmness and evil charm from before. The expression on his face was silly, and his snot was flowing down, like a child whose intelligence had not completely developed. Probably four or five years old. Fanny nodded thoughtfully and took out a small notebook. ¡°Stamina pills still have side effects. Although it recovers physical strength, it will make people¡¯s wisdom decline. The specific time limit¡­ I don¡¯t know yet, damn it.¡± Fanny knocked her head with the notebook in frustration. ¡°I failed again. No, I have to continue my research. I will definitely make a ¡®Marine Pill¡¯ with no side effects that will satisfy Rear Admiral Kuro.¡± ¡°You two help me check when he can return to normal. I will go and experiment first.¡± She shook her head and instructed the two Marines. As she wrote in her notebook, she walked out. The two Marines stood there, not knowing what to do. ¡°Do you also want to play with urine and mud?¡± Law asked with an innocent expression. Marine shook his head in unison. What a joke. When they were five years old, they could play with urine and mud, and the adults would tell them how cute they were. If they played with urine and mud at this age, their mother would probably not want to acknowledge them. How? Unforgettable? That¡¯s not the way. ¡°That Marine, I want to kill her!!¡± Ten minutes later, Law¡¯s voice sounded from below. In the end, he did not pee and woke up. But after waking up, that memory is there. Law roared for a while with a red face and a pair of sharp eyes stared at the two Marines. Shichibukai can¡¯t do it anymore. I have to make them forget this matter! Bang! A smoke cylinder suddenly fell from the windowsill. Law¡¯s pupils shrank and he dodged to the side. He looked up and saw Kuro looking at him coldly from above. ¡°Who are you going to kill? You¡¯re in my station and you say you want to kill Marines? Shichibukai, if you don¡¯t want it then get lost, don¡¯t be annoying here!¡± After cursing, the window closed again. Law clenched his fists and stared up, his teeth almost broken. ¡°How, how can it be repaired!!!¡± ¡°Fanny is developing medicine again?¡± In the office, Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°It seems to be working.¡± ¡°You like it?¡± Kuro looked at him and said with evil humor, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go down and play with Law in urine and mud.¡± Hearing this, Crowe¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I think Fanny¡¯s research will take a while. Although I want to sacrifice myself for Marine to reduce casualties, now is definitely not the time. Let the pirates do the experiment.¡± ¡°Good for you¡­¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°What am I collecting here?¡± Chapter 504 Marines Will Not Be Spared The sea. Battleship. This time, Kuro only brought three Battleships. Wilbur and Sentomaru were looking after the house in Sabaody Land. Crowe and Leda, as colonels, had one each. Together with Kuro¡¯s own Battleship, there were three. ¡°I say, don¡¯t you have your own ship? Why do you always come here?¡± Kuro stood on the deck and stared at the sea, then turned back and said to Kuro. Crowe glanced at Leda, who was licking her ice cream next to Kuro, pushed up her glasses, and was silent. Why are you only talking about me! Currently, the Battleship is heading towards Amazon Lily¡¯s Hydra Island. ¡°Go to Hydra¡­¡± Leda licked her ice cream and muttered, ¡°I hate that woman, Kuro. Don¡¯t you have a grudge against her? Why do you have to go in person? Just let us pick her up.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± On the side, Luo Wuqing said, ¡°You can¡¯t deal with that ¡®Empress¡¯ with your words.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Leda looked at him unkindly. Law adjusted his hat and moved his body slightly closer to the corner of the Battleship to make sure that he would not be attacked by these Marines. Then he said, ¡°I am telling the truth. Although you are very strong, that ¡®Empress¡¯ is not easy to deal with. Without Luciru Kuro, she will not take you seriously.¡± This is the truth. Kuro turned and glanced at Law. He had to admit that this made sense. Although Leda and Crowe have grown a lot, they are still much worse than Boa Hancock. The strength of the empress, no, the strength of the Seventh Prince, Wu Hai, is not comparable to ordinary people. As for Shichibukai¡­ To be honest, if he were the World Government, he would never choose these idiots. Sometimes, fame doesn¡¯t mean anything. Strength is the most important. Who knows how many monsters are hiding in the New World or the first half. Among these new Shichibukai, the best one was Whitebeard II. However, this was also what Kuro hated the most. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Kuro said impatiently, ¡°Shut up, you don¡¯t want to taste the ¡®Retard Pill¡¯ again.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Law gritted his teeth and looked at Kuro¡¯s face. Stain! The stain of a lifetime! Fortunately, there were no reporters at that time. Otherwise, he would have died. The new Shichibukai wants to play with urine and mud¡­ This kind of thing must not be reported! ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± Fanny plucked up her courage and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a retarded pill. That¡¯s a Marine Pill Series Marine Stamina Pill.¡± Kuro ignored him and continued to say to Law, ¡°Or when we get there, I¡¯ll let you apply some taunting potion and you can deal with the empress.¡± ¡°That¡¯s called a healing potion!¡± Fanny corrected. Instead of naming the medicine made by Fanny with positive effects, Kuro felt that it was better to name it with side effects. In Kuro¡¯s opinion, the side effect of the one that can restore stamina will be better. The last time he applied it on Basil, it made Basil laugh crazily and made Crowe angry. It can also be called a taunting pill. There are also potions that can make people fearless but make them violent. A hunger pill that makes people stronger but makes them hungry very quickly and can even bite wood. Too much. These were all things that Fanny had ordered Kuro to not use on Marines unless necessary. Who the hell knows if this is saving people or harming people? Law stopped talking. He was not afraid of death. The only thing he was afraid of was embarrassment¡­ In the words of Kuro, it was a good thing that the news was not developed. Otherwise, there would be social death. ¡°Hey, Kuro, is it necessary? It¡¯s just a ¡®World Destroyer¡¯ that I¡¯ve never heard of. It¡¯s worth the Marines taking it so seriously. You even sent him out,¡± Leda said, puzzled. Although what Granny Crane said on the phone was appalling, she did not have any actual feelings. For the younger generation, Bundy Walde¡¯s reputation is not very high. After all, he had been arrested thirty years ago. ¡°I¡¯m just going to pick up Shichibukai, Bondi Walter or something, that¡¯s Shichibukai¡¯s mission, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Kuro said, ¡°As for Bondi Walde, Kaz¡¯s ¡®Fruit of Speed¡¯ is his subordinate.¡± ¡°The fruit is low-level?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said in amazement, ¡°That kind of fruit also has a superior and a subordinate?¡± Although Kaz¡¯s most abnormal ability is not his fruit ability, his fruit ability has helped him a lot. It can accelerate itself and make others accelerate as well. The maximum multiplier is ten times. The range of acceleration is not only the speed of a person, but also its movements, including the waving of weapons. The bullets fired will accelerate. As for Momo, in addition to no range acceleration, the other multiplier is 100 times, and it can become bigger. The bullet will be a hundred times faster and a hundred times bigger. Even ordinary artillery can¡¯t compare to it. And with cannons¡­ Increasing the speed by 100 times under the initial speed and expanding the volume of the cannonball by 100 times, no, it is more suitable to use the yield now. It was not a joke to blow up Mariejois. He would only deal with such a person if he was crazy. ¡°Report!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from the mast above, and a Marine responsible for reconnaissance said: ¡°Pirate ship has been found in front! Looking at the flag, it should be [Giant Pirates].¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro looked puzzled and looked at Crowe. ¡°Giant Pirates¡­¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°Captain is ¡®Giant Gale¡¯ with a bounty of 89 million. Speaking of which, this man seems to come from the same place as Frank. The two of them are very close.¡± ¡°Frank ah¡­¡± Kuro nodded. He remembered this person very well. After all, he had a deep memory of the pirate who dared to raid Marine¡¯s Grand Council Battleship and discovered that the higher-ups were still determined to attack. Kaz¡¯s fruit came from him. ¡°It¡¯s here! The Pirate Ship is here!¡± Marine shouted from above. There was no need for him to remind him. Kuro turned his head and saw the outline of a ship gradually appearing on the side of the Battleship. Soon, the ship rushed over and gradually showed the appearance of the ship. It was indeed a Pirate Ship. ¡°So, this person¡­¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. He has three Battleships on his side. This Pirate Ship seems to be¡­ a raid? Boom! Just as Kuro was thinking this, the Pirate Ship on the opposite side fired a cannonball. The cannonball fell from the sky and covered Kuro¡¯s Battleship. The shadow covered half of the huge Battleship. Why say cover¡­ Because the falling cannonball is¡­ much larger than an ordinary cannonball. ¡°Destroy!¡± In the Pirate Ship, a man with a beard placed his hand on the barrel and laughed. The pirates behind him also had smiles on their faces. ¡°I want to avenge Brother Frank!¡± After the bearded man finished laughing, he said with a ferocious expression, ¡°We won¡¯t let Marine off!¡± Chapter 505 We Never Want Captives ¡°Giant Gale,¡± from the same village as Frank. The two of them had a good relationship and had even drunk wine. Frank was the eldest brother and he was the second brother. Even the fruits they ate were similar. Frank is ¡®Fruit of Speed¡¯, he can accelerate it up to ten times. What he ate was the ¡®Double Fruit¡¯, which could magnify objects up to ten times. The combination of the two should be invincible. That year, they agreed to go to sea. However, his most beloved pet died and Gale had to mourn for it for a year and missed his sailing appointment with Frank. He went to sea a year later and by then Frank had made a name for himself. But it doesn¡¯t matter. They once agreed to be supernovas together. After the bounty exceeds 100 million, we will reunite in Sabaody Archipelago and then attack the New World. Whoever gets 100 million first will listen to him. Although he came later, Gale believed that he would not necessarily lose. Originally, everyone had such a beautiful wish to explore the Pirate Road together. But unexpectedly! Just last year, Frank was actually caught! Frank, who was only one step away from the bounty of 100 million yuan, his good brother, was actually captured and sent to Imperton! Before Gale could even think of rescuing them, the war broke out. He had seen that war. At that time, he was still happy that Frank had escaped, but not long after, his brother was mercilessly killed by a Marine! Frank is dead! And what he, Gale, wanted to do was revenge! Marine killed Frank, so he killed Marine and took revenge on Marine! Now is the time for his revenge! No Battleship can hide from his magnified cannonballs, never! Marine will taste his wrath! The huge cannonball was about to fall into the Battleship. As long as it hit, no, even if it exploded on the side, the Battleship would be submerged in the sea. He would not let any of these three Battleships go! Chi! Just as he was thinking this, a loud shout came from the Battleship and the falling cannonball suddenly stopped. The cannonball showed four cracks and the cut was smoothly divided into five pieces. A figure jumped on top of one of the shells and kicked the falling shell far away into the sea. Boom!! The surface of the sea caused a few huge splashes. ¡°Leave it to me, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe jumped in the air, pushed his glasses up and looked at the Pirate Ship opposite him. ¡°I can solve it alone!¡± Eighty-nine million. This bounty is already very high in the first half, but who is he? Lord Crowe, who has undergone six months of special training! How can a pirate in [Paradise] be a match for Lord Crowe! Jumping through the air, Crowe sprinted towards the Pirate Ship. In Gale¡¯s eyes, it was a guy who was half human and half wolf, approaching very quickly in the air. ¡°It¡¯s Crow Wolf!¡± A pirate shouted, ¡°Captain, that¡¯s Marine ¡®Black Wolf¡¯ Crowe!¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s Black Wolf!¡± Gale gritted his teeth. ¡°With me, there are only dead wolves!¡± With that, he waved his arm and said, ¡°Raise your gun!¡± The pirates on the ship raised their guns and aimed at Crowe. ¡°Shoot!¡± Bang bang bang! As Gale shouted, the pirates pulled the trigger one after another. At this time, he clenched his right hand into a fist and hammered into the air. The air seemed to have a layer of ripples that rippled around and wrapped the firearms. ¡°Ten times!¡± The bullets that were fired turned into cannonballs at this moment and hit Crowe. ¡°He really is an ability user¡­¡± Crowe, who was in the air, narrowed his eyes and did not slow down. He put his hands in front of him to protect himself and his arms were covered with a layer of darkness as he looked at the incoming shells. ¡°Iron Armor!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannonball hit Crowe, raising waves of smoke in the air, wrapping him up and making him invisible. ¡°This time, it will turn into ashes!¡± Gail called out proudly. Whoosh! At this moment, a figure suddenly darted out of the smoke and landed on the bow of the Pirate Ship like a meteor. He squatted down and put his arms on the ground in front of his feet and examined the person in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s you, ¡®Giant Gale¡¯.¡± Those shells hit him without any damage. He had not spent the past six months in vain. Haki has made full progress. As for how it progressed¡­ Forget it, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s all tears. In the words of Kuro, to relieve the hatred in your heart, you have to cut your enemy with a blunt knife. He, Crowe, was not Kuro¡¯s enemy, but the training in those days made him no different from an enemy. Crowe¡¯s Armament Haki was able to block so many shells because it was cut by Kuro¡¯s blade. It was not easy for him to raise Armament Haki to the point where it could defend against the back of Kuro¡¯s knife without pain. Mr. Kuro dyed the Haki mat on the back of the knife and continued to cut¡­ That was not a human life. How did Black Wolf get his title? Of course, after his Haki was successful, he was released to vent his anger! After doing a lot of pirates, the title came. He was being bullied. No, it was not enough for him to be punished by special training. That guy has long learned to be smart. In the past six months, as long as he is specially trained, this guy will immediately go on a cruise and will not come back for at least half a month. As a result, Crowe can only vent his anger on pirates. Now, as long as he sees a pirate, Crowe will subconsciously find trouble with him. Not only as a Marine, but most importantly¡­ It felt good to torture noobs! Otherwise, what is the meaning of his special training?! Is it just to make it easier for Mr. Kuro to hit him?! What a joke! ¡°¡®Black Wolf¡¯ Crowe!¡± Gale saw Crowe and gritted his teeth. ¡°You are also a Marine and you are the target of revenge. I want to avenge Frank!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Crowe was stunned. He had just heard the name. ¡°Frank!¡± Gale said angrily, ¡°That Frank who was captured by your Marine and killed by your Marine in the top war! Don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten that he is also a big pirate!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°I am familiar with this person, but the big pirate¡­¡± Whoosh! Crowe disappeared from the bow of the ship. Chi!! Blood spurted out from Gale¡¯s chest. His face stiffened and he fell to the ground. Crowe appeared behind him, his Marine cloak fluttering behind him. He withdrew his finger without looking at Gale and said, ¡°Big Pirate or something, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really him.¡± The other pirates watched Gale twitching on the ground and said in disbelief, ¡°Ship, Captain?¡± ¡°Damn it, you monster!!¡± A pirate pulled out his blade and suddenly attacked Crowe, shouting, ¡°I will not surrender!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Crowe looked over with his wolf eyes and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡¯s subordinates never take prisoners. If you surrender, I will have to think of an excuse to deal with you.¡± Dang! His sharp five claws directly grabbed the blade. Crowe, in his orc form, looked down at the pirate and grinned. ¡°Sa, experience the horror of the great Lord Crowe!¡± Chapter 506 I, Crowe, Am Invincible! Although Crowe in his orc form is not tall, his size is enough to form a sense of oppression for these pirates. It was just a group of small fries. When he was on guard, bullets and blades could not get close to him. Even if he could get close to them, as an Animal, his recovery ability was not afraid of these things. In this world, except for a few people, even someone as strong as Kapoor would be injured by bullets and blades when he was unprepared. But in a defensive situation, bullets? What is that? A piece of paper? Crowe is now full of defense and doesn¡¯t need Armament Haki. He can deal with these pirates with his ¡®iron block¡¯. This will be a very enjoyable journey of torturing noobs! Just as Koro was about to tear apart the pirate who dared to attack him in front of him, suddenly, a sense of vigilance came from his mind. ¡°Multiplication: 5 times!¡± A loud shout came from the side. Crowe tore the pirate in front of him with one claw and jumped from the ground. After a few jumps, he stood on the edge of the ship. Bang! The deck that was originally standing was cut open by a huge blade. It was a large saber, a huge long saber. It looked like it was modified from an ordinary blade and was no different from the saber in the hands of a pirate. The only difference was that it was ¡®magnified¡¯. The arm holding the knife was also a huge arm. Gale, who had been killed by Crowe, had become extremely huge, like a giant. Clutching his bleeding chest, he stood up, holding the blade in his other hand and looked at Crowe with a ferocious face. The huge Kicking Body Station stood there, causing one end of the Pirate Ship to sink. ¡°Even people can become bigger?¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Hehe, are you surprised, Marine.¡± Gale grinned and said, ¡°I am a ¡®multiplayer¡¯ person who has eaten the ¡®Multiplayer Fruit¡¯ and can magnify matter. In addition, I can also become bigger!¡± ¡°Wow, Kuro, look, there are giants!¡± In the distance, Leda pointed at the ten-meter-tall pirate who suddenly appeared and shouted. It looked like he had seen a rare species. ¡°Hey, no way¡­¡± Kuro was also a little surprised. ¡°This can be done.¡± A pirate became bigger, plus the cannonball that suddenly became bigger¡­ Another subordinate of Momo¡¯s? Low-level fruits do not just have some of the abilities of the high-level fruits. They also have special abilities. For example, Kuro¡¯s low-level fruit, ¡°Floating Fruit¡±, also changes the weight of matter, but ¡°Floating Fruit¡± has the ability to make matter flutter without changing the quality of matter itself. In Diamante¡¯s hands, steel can be used as a cloak. But in Kuro¡¯s hands, Steel ¡­ That can only be used as a space-based weapon. Speed Fruit is Momo Fruit¡¯s lower level, but Momo Fruit can¡¯t do Group Acceleration. If Momo Fruit has Group Acceleration, Bondi Walter would have been Pirate King long ago. And this fruit, in addition to having a part of the ability of the High-Level Momo Fruit, seems to have the ability to make itself bigger. Momo Fruit does not have that kind of thing. That fruit only gives 100 times the volume and 100 times the speed of an object. It only gives the user 100 times the speed. I can¡¯t make myself bigger, nor can I accelerate the group. If this thing had a shapeshifter and wore a leather cover, he could only call himself ¡°Light¡± Kuro. ¡°Not really a giant.¡± Kuro said, ¡°The minimum height of a giant is 12 meters. This thing is less than 10 meters, but¡­ if the ability is used to the limit, I don¡¯t know. Unfortunately, this is [Paradise]. If we train in the New World, this man may be a threat.¡± The giants of the New World have domineering and unparalleled power, which is the most coveted combat power of the World Government. Every giant is at least a Vice-Admiral on the Marine side. But in [Paradise], just size alone is not enough. ¡°Watch me chop you to death!¡± Gale grabbed the blade and slashed it at Crowe. With such a large body, its attack range is also large enough. If not for the fact that he was afraid that the ship would not be able to withstand it, he would have grown himself to ten times his original size, which is taller than many giants! But five times is enough. Even if the opponent is an Animal, it can¡¯t stop his attack. Crowe watched as the huge blade slashed down. The expanded blade could cover his entire body with its size. Except ¡­ ¡°Too slow.¡± Crowe¡¯s feet flashed and he disappeared from the edge of the ship. Bang! The blade directly cut a big gap on the edge of the Pirate Ship. At this moment, Crowe appeared above Gale¡¯s head. He closed his claws up and down and aimed at Gale¡¯s head from above like Kamehameha and said coldly, ¡°How can you be my opponent at such a slow speed?¡± ¡°Six Stances, Six Kings Spear, Inu Lan!¡± BOOM!!! From Crowe¡¯s palm, a huge pale blue shock wave was formed, covering the huge Gale¡¯s head and directly covering Gale¡¯s head and body. At the same time, the Pirate Ship could not withstand such a huge pressure. A big hole was blasted in the center and it was split into two pieces, sinking into the sea. Crowe jumped in the air and kicked out a few light blue slashes, completely cutting the two halves of the ship into pieces. The pirates who were not affected by the shock wave were also cut into several pieces and entered the sea with the wreckage of the ship. ¡°This is the power of the great Lord Crowe.¡± Crowe snorted at the bottom. ¡°Use your death to remember it!¡± Devil Fruit naturally brings certain side effects to people. As an ancient werewolf, he was proud and cruel. When he fought, he would involuntarily be bloodthirsty. This was the true face of his Lord Crowe! I, Crowe, have nothing in the world¡­ ¡°Are you done yet!¡± On the opposite Battleship, Kuro¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Come back after you¡¯re done, are you daydreaming? Do you want to hold your pee or what?!¡± Crowe lowered his tail and gradually changed from a beastman to a human. He pushed up his glasses and pursed his lips. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± With that, he stepped on the air and returned to the Battleship. What¡¯s wrong with werewolves now? Werewolves are amazing¡­ So what if he made a name for himself? He was still unable to escape Mr. Kuro¡¯s clutches. He did not dare to escape. Although the outside world was gradually losing the rumors of him taking the blame for Mr. Kuro, he knew that he had long boarded the pirate ship and could not come down. Chapter 507 The Fruit Is Really Useless When Crowe came back, nothing surprising happened. In the past six months, he had killed countless pirates, so it didn¡¯t matter. Although the bounty was very high, it was the highest he had killed in the past six months. But so what? In front of his superior who dared to confront Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), there is not much difference between more than a hundred million and more. Gale is just a big guy. It may be troublesome on land, but on the ship, Basil can probably deal with him, although he will have to pay a lot of injuries. On the other hand, Law¡¯s eyelids jumped when he saw Crowe. Yes, this is the style of this faction. Crow Wolf and Hao Die never left any survivors. Only a few lucky minions escaped from them and told their horror stories. It was the very tough Marine. At the same time, the strength is also terrifying. ¡°So slow.¡± Leda glanced at Crowe, opened her small backpack, took out a banana, peeled it, and ate it. If it was her, at that level, there was no need for one move. ¡°Speaking of which, Chlo?, you actually know the Six Strokes profound meaning. When did you learn it?¡± In two or three bites, Lida finished the banana and was ready to continue searching in her bag. The profound meaning of the six moves, after mastering all six moves and reaching a certain realm, the strongest move can be used, which is the shock wave. Of course Leda would, but she didn¡¯t need to use it like this. Her own ability would shock waves. Suddenly, Kuro walked over and snatched Leda¡¯s bag, rummaging through it. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Leda jumped and shouted at Kuro as if her favorite treasure had been taken away. However, as Kuro grew taller, Leda could only reach Kuro¡¯s waist even if she jumped. The kind that jumps up and beats eggs. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m just checking.¡± Kuro flipped through his bag and looked at it for a while. Suddenly, his expression became awkward. He reached in and took out a spiral fruit in the shape of a cantaloupe and sighed. ¡°I knew it.¡± Devil Fruit! ¡°Eh¡­ why is there another one?¡± Leda stopped trying to snatch it and tilted her head in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I wanted to ask you.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Your fruit ability can¡¯t attract the demons living in the fruit, right?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Leda didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m just saying, but your luck¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.¡± Kuro returned the snack backpack to Leda and handed the fruit to Crowe. ¡°Go and check what this is. If I¡¯m not wrong, this is the fruit of the pirate you just killed.¡± ¡°Miss Lida¡¯s strong luck, this is really¡­¡± Crowe took the Devil Fruit with both hands and looked at Lida with some emotion. But he was not that surprised. Because in the past six months, he and Leda had also acted together. Such an incident happened once when he acted together. That time, Crowe was quick to stop Leda from eating without looking. Otherwise, she might have exploded. In addition, Leda¡¯s own actions have encountered countless metahumans, and after killing them, that backpack, like Tiki¡¯s fruit ability, may not be so accurate, but there is a high chance that the fruit will appear. Now Kuro¡¯s own office has a display cabinet with five Devil Fruits, all from Leda¡¯s bag. It is impossible to sell this thing. Kuro now has Pegasus Island and Sabaody Archipelago, and he is not short of money. But if you give it to others¡­ it will not be strong. He asked the group of people below, but none of them wanted to eat. It was mainly because he did not like it. Among the five of them, four were Animal and one was Paramecia. Paramecia, according to the Devil Fruit Handbook, is a ¡®Paper Fruit¡¯. It belongs to the Paramecia category and can transform itself into paper. To be honest, it was useless. It is neither waterproof nor fireproof. Although if he used Haki, he could complete an infinite iron attack¡­ But what¡¯s the use of that thing? It doesn¡¯t even have that much Haki. With so much Haki, who would let themselves become weak for no reason and have so many restrained weaknesses? Basil doesn¡¯t like it. He can eat fruits, but after following them for so long, he is quite picky about fruits. Donald was completely uninterested. He was a pure martial artist and he was not in Sabaody Archipelago. Fanny had no use for it, and she didn¡¯t want to use it. The same goes for the four zoological seeds. It was completely ordinary. The Pomeranian form of Dog Fruit is useless. Cat Fruit¡¯s orange cat form is useless, and it may even become fat. The pig form of the bovine fruit¡­ ¡®What?¡¯ What does a pig have to do with bovine fruit? Don¡¯t ask. If you ask, it¡¯s just a pair of hooves! The bovine fruit has nothing to do with the giraffe! Now it has returned to the original CP9 of the World Government. Isn¡¯t that Long Nose the Cow-Fruit-Giraffe form? The last one was the strangest. Fish Fruit, Grass Fish Form¡­ After knowing the specific name of this fruit, even Kuro was shocked in the office. Fish Fish Fruit¡­ What is that? Is there such a fruit? His ultimate move is Water Splash? Or does falling into the sea unfortunately keep you breathing? Or can I play Merman Karate like Merman? But you are already an ability user, you can¡¯t even touch water, what the hell are you playing with! Become a fishman who can¡¯t swim? What will this fruit become if it is eaten by a Merman? Kuro was curious. Compared to the five fruits, the more useful one seems to be the Paramecia. But in Kuro¡¯s eyes, it was still useless. There are no useless fruits, only useless ability users. Kuro never believed in this. Logia is powerful and invincible! Tremor-Tremor Fruit is awesome! Float will not die! Fantastical beasts are amazing! Give Garp a Fish-Fish Fruit-Grassfish Form and see if he is strong or weak. If there were only strong people and no strong fruits, he, Kuro, would not have to wait more than 20 years to eat this floating fruit. Of course, he had to be stronger. Otherwise, how could there be a hierarchy? ¡°If it really is the fruit of doubling¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and looked at his subordinates. ¡°Who is interested?¡± Sazir was eager to try. Of course, he had seen that giant. If he could eat that fruit, he could also become that big. As long as he became huge, he would¡­ He just ¡­ Basil pursed his lips and his face darkened as if he had thought of something terrible. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± he said, shaking his head. What¡¯s wrong with getting bigger? Isn¡¯t getting bigger just making the target bigger? Why? Is it not enough for him to get beaten up with his size? If he changed to a bigger size, it would be easier for others to beat him up. He was not stupid. Chapter 508 How Can You Go Out to Sea The ability that a fruit can bring is enough to turn the world upside down. However, if the most likely one, Basil, doesn¡¯t want it, then the others won¡¯t. Stork wasn¡¯t interested in this. Fanny didn¡¯t think it would help her. After all, magnifying the drug or something was a dose problem that could be solved by itself. Kuro could only let Crowe put away the fruit and bring it back to put it in the display cabinet. Whoever wants to eat it can take it themselves. Usually, he would scold his subordinates, but the subordinates he personally recruited would not be treated badly. They were basically his own people. Except Kaz! Yes! Except Cass! The Battleship continued to sail through the sea and into the Calm Belt. Amazon Lily is in the Calm Belt. The Calm Belt is close to the South China Sea. As the legal Shichibukai, the location of their plunder includes the first half of the Grand Line and the South China Sea. As residents of the Calm Belt, they are naturally stronger than others. After all, they are not strong and can¡¯t survive in the Calm Belt. ¡°Hey, Kuro, there is a very strong aura in that direction.¡± In the calm sea, Leda pointed to a nearby island on the deck and said. It was a small island. Miraculously, it was a sunny day in the Calm Belt, but it was raining on that island. ¡°An irregular island where the magnetic field changes the weather?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes turned red and he looked towards that place. Then, he was stunned. There are many auras on the island, and they are all ferocious beasts, but among the beasts, there are two auras that belong to humans. He had sensed both auras before. ¡°So it¡¯s here¡­¡± Kuro murmured. ¡°What?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Some idiot who wants to be the Pirate King and the former Pirate King¡¯s deputy,¡± Kuro said. One is in Shanghai and the other is in Shenzhen. Can these two be mixed together? ¡°Eh¡­¡± Leda thought for a moment and said, ¡°Riley and Straw Hat Kid?¡± ¡°Straw Hat kid?!¡± Crowe¡¯s ears twitched and he rushed over. ¡°Where?!¡± Although he had been forgiven by Kaya and was still a good old man in West Rob Village, he still had a grudge against Straw Hat. None of this would have happened without him. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) range is not enough. At this distance, he can¡¯t sense anything, but as they look in the direction, Crowe knows where it is. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe said eagerly. ¡°Forget it.¡± Kuro lit a cigar. ¡°That old man is annoying. We are going to pick up Boa Hancock. There is no need to play snakeskin with him here, but¡­¡± He looked at the sea between the Battleship and the island and spat out a mouthful of smoke. Boom! In the center of the sea, waves rolled. A huge Sea King emerged from the sea. Compared to its huge body, the three Battleships were like a model toy. ¡°Roar!! The Sea King opened its mouth full of fangs and roared at the Battleship. A gust of wind blew, pulling the Battleship¡¯s sail back. ¡°Good, what a big Sea King!¡± Hearing the noise, Basil came out of the cabin and was dumbfounded. On the other side, the armadillo that came out directly drew its bow and aimed at the Sea King. Crowe¡¯s body tensed up and his whole body was covered with black hair as he turned into a werewolf. Leda put down her snacks and shook her hands, looking at the Sea King. It was huge. It was not a joke. If they are not careful, they will capsize at sea. ¡°It¡¯s really big. Is this the Sea King of the Calm Belt?¡± Kuro held the handle of the knife with his right hand and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a warning, in case this old man¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t age.¡± Shua! A black light quickly rose from his hand, and the action of holding the handle seemed to have not moved, and the blade was still in the sheath. A huge black and gold slash directly burst out after the black light brushed. The surface of this slash was stained with a layer of red, looking abnormally violent. After the slash was released, Kuro did not even look at it. He turned around with his hand on the hilt and let the slash rush towards the Sea King. The sound of the violent storm that it made rolled up his cloak. Chi!!! While the Sea King was still roaring, the vertical slash hit its head and tore its exposed body in half. Its huge body split to the left and right and hit the sea, and blood dyed the surrounding sea red. The slash directly rushed past the Sea King and rushed towards the island. ¡­ . Inside the island. A young man with a cloth over his eyes was punching a white-haired and strong old man in front of him. The old man wearing glasses dodged the young man¡¯s fist very easily. ¡°Observation Haki is not used like this. You have to be calmer and more careful. You are a little impatient now and you have to suppress your heart. You can¡¯t let your heart not calm down because of time.¡± There was also a dark Armament Haki on his fist. ¡°I got it, Rayleigh!¡± The young man shouted and still rushed forward. His fist was like a star and he hit Rayleigh very quickly. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Reilly shook his head with a smile and dodged the young man¡¯s attack. He turned to the side and the wooden stick in his hand swept up a layer of Armament Haki and he was about to hit him. ¡°Behind!¡± At this moment, the young man suddenly turned around and kicked over with a layer of Armament Haki on his calf. ¡°Not bad, but it¡¯s still a little lacking. I can also perceive¡­¡± Reilly was about to dodge when he suddenly froze and subconsciously looked at the surface of the island. Bang! The kick hit Rayleigh in the ribs and he staggered. ¡°It hit!¡± The young man pulled the cloth away from his eyes and grinned. ¡°Reilly, I hit it!¡± ¡°Luffy, get out of the way!!¡± Reilly ignored the pain in his waist, grabbed Luffy¡¯s hand and jumped to the side. BOOM!!! On the sea, the slash was like a strong wind. When Reilly and Luffy rushed away, the slash cut the sea and hit the shore of the island. The entire island was like an earthquake at this moment. The shore of the island was cut open like tofu and went deep in. It directly passed Rayleigh and Luffy¡¯s previous position and hit a mountain behind them, cutting the mountain in half before the cut was completely stopped. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luffy rubbed his head and got up from the ground. Before he finished speaking, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. From the coast to this side of the island, there was a huge gap. It looked like an irregular cake that had been cut off. The seawater kept pouring into the incision. ¡°Good, so powerful!¡± Luffy¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°So powerful!¡± ¡°The feeling of this slash¡­¡± Rayleigh¡¯s pupils contracted and he subconsciously looked at the sea, but there was nothing in the sea. There was no figure of the man he expected. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Why was there that man¡¯s slash? Didn¡¯t Natsuki send a telegram saying that he was stationed in Sabaody Archipelago? Did he discover their traces? No, that¡¯s not right. If that¡¯s the case, with his personality, he won¡¯t use a slash to announce his arrival and will directly come up to arrest him. Seeing that there was still no sign of the Battleship on the sea, Rayleigh muttered uncertainly, ¡°Warning?¡± This man is much stronger than when we first met in Sabaody Archipelago. He turned to look at Luffy, whose eyes were shining as if he had seen a new toy, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°There is still half a year, how can you go to sea¡­¡± Chapter 509 This Man Came Personally? Of course, Kuro did not know about this. He only made a slashing motion to tell the old man that he had discovered them and wanted to go out to sea, so he should be a good person and not cause any trouble. He didn¡¯t care much about the straw hat, but he had to warn Rayleigh. This old man is quite nosy. He thought that if he retired, Marine would not consider him as a trouble and would cause trouble everywhere. If you want to cause trouble, do it somewhere else. Sabaody Archipelago is his territory now. He didn¡¯t believe that Xia Qi wouldn¡¯t tell that smelly old man about this after he went to Xia Qi¡¯s bar. Now that he had discovered it, he could give a warning to that old man. I¡¯ve found you. Be good. You¡¯ve disturbed my retirement life. I¡¯ll skin you alive! As for arresting people¡­ He didn¡¯t want to offend Garp and Doraga at the same time. Besides, what¡¯s the use of catching Wang Lufei? Without Wang Lufei, the tide of time will still surge and Li Lufei, Zhao Lufei, and Su Lufei will appear. As long as she didn¡¯t disturb his life. The Battleship continued forward and passed the irregular weather island. Before long, they saw their destination. It was a mountainous island. On the largest main mountain, there were several sculptures of giant snakes. Under the sculptures, the words ¡°Nine Snakes¡± were engraved. Nine Snakes Island, the destination of Kuro¡¯s trip. ¡°What about electricity?¡± Kuro asked Crowe. ¡°I called, but no one answered.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°Then go straight there,¡± Kuro said, exhaling smoke. ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe responded and picked up the communication microphone and commanded the other two Battleships, ¡°Full speed ahead, land on Hydra!¡± In the jungle of Nine Snakes Island, a group of female warriors with bows on their backs were responsible for monitoring the island environment. At this time, they saw three Battleships and their eyes were wide open. ¡°Inform Lord Hancock that Marines are here!¡± ¡­ . Nine Snakes Island, inside the palace. ¡°Hancuk!¡± A short white-haired old woman with a cane shouted at the woman on the throne, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer Marine¡¯s call? You are Shichibukai, you have to respect Marine¡¯s decision. This is also for Hydra Island!¡± ¡°Lord Luffy¡­¡± The beauty on the throne held her face with both hands and looked intoxicated. ¡°Ah¡­ What does Lord Luffy want to eat today? Pizza? Meat? Or, eat, me?¡± With that, she stretched out her arms as if Lord Luffy was in front of her. ¡°Hancuk!¡± Voices, almost in front of the ears. Hancock opened her eyes and saw the white-haired old woman standing on the armrest of the palace, face to face, shouting at her, ¡°Marine¡­¡± ¡°Throw it out.¡± Hancock¡¯s face falls. Immediately, two female warriors stepped forward and grabbed the white-haired granny¡¯s body and dragged her back. ¡°Hancook! Let me finish. That¡¯s Bondi Wald. It¡¯s a big threat to anyone.¡± ¡°Enough, Granny New, nothing can stop me from delivering food to Lord Luffy!¡± Hancock stood up and put one hand on her waist and pointed at the white-haired granny with the other hand, her upper body was almost flat. ¡°Those conscription, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will be forgiven no matter what I do because I¡­ am too beautiful!¡± ¡°Ah! Lord Hancock!¡± The two female warriors who grabbed the white-haired granny immediately let go of her and supported their chins with their hands with admiration. ¡°Hankuk¡­¡± Even Gouroliosa was a little distracted by Hancock¡¯s beauty. Granny New, Gouroliossa, Amazon Lily, was the Emperor of the previous three generations from Hancock. In order to make up for his mistakes during his reign and to respect the current Emperor Hancock, he did not contact the town much and lived in a corner of the town. However, because Hancock lacked experience, he often came to the palace to give Hancock pointers. Then she would throw him out. Including this time. Bundy Walde was something that Hancock did not know. When she was famous, she seemed to have just been born. However, Ancient Loliosa knew that this was something from their era. Bundy Walde, the Destroyer of the World, is an extremely dangerous figure for Ancient Loliosa. And this time, it is the World Government¡¯s call-up. Although it is not the Marine¡¯s absolute call-up order, as Shichibukai, offending the World Government or the Marine is a trade-off. ¡°Lord Hancock!¡± Suddenly, a female warrior broke in and pointed to the rear. ¡°Marine¡¯s Battleship is here!¡± ¡°Battleship?¡± Hancock straightened up and frowned. ¡°What is Battleship doing here?¡± ¡°It should be a mandatory call for you. You didn¡¯t answer the phone and there was no movement. Marines came to pick you up personally.¡± ¡°Annoying guy.¡± Hancock sat back on the throne and crossed her long white thighs and said, ¡°No, send them back. I am going to find Lord Luffy.¡± ¡°Marines came in person.¡± Ancient Loliosa said, ¡°If we don¡¯t see them, we will leave a bad impression on the government.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about anything.¡± Hancock said, ¡°What world destroyer, it has nothing to do with me. If they come, let them come. It¡¯s just some Marines. For me, there¡¯s nothing¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a surging killing intent suddenly descended on the entire island. That killing intent made everyone except Hancock tremble. The snake beside him curled up and shivered. ¡°This murderous aura¡­¡± Hancock stood up in shock and looked out of the palace in disbelief. She had encountered this killing intent before. The War Of The Best, that disgusting wretched Marine! ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± Hancock gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Is this man here personally?!¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro?¡± When Guloliosa heard this name, she said in surprise, ¡°Is it the Marine who defeated Ledfield? That¡¯s right, he seems to be stationed in Sabaody Archipelago. It¡¯s normal for Marines to pick you up. That call just now should be from them. Go out and see them, Hancock.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Hancock¡¯s face darkened. She stretched out her arm and the snake wrapped around her body. ¡°I know how much trouble that man is in.¡± With that, she strode down. At this moment, on the edge of the island. The legs of a group of female warriors went soft as they looked at the man with a sword who had already landed on the island. All of them sat on the ground, unable to get up. The killing intent was too terrifying. It made people tremble from the heart and they could not fight back at all. ¡°In that case, that woman should be able to perceive it.¡± Kuro released his hand that was holding the handle of the knife, clamped the cigar on his mouth, blew a smoke ring, and looked at this group of women. ¡°Tut, as expected of Daughters Island, all women, I really haven¡¯t seen a man. Oh, you look good with a ponytail, the beautiful women on Daughters Island are not bad.¡± Chapter 510 Let¡¯s Play ¡°Kuro!¡± Hearing Kuro¡¯s words, Leda looked directly at him, her eyes staring at him, looking at him uncomfortably. ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t look at Leda¡¯s eyes and said to the female warriors: ¡°Well, where is Boa Hancock?¡± With a ponytail, the tall female warrior endured Kuro¡¯s murderous aura and straightened her trembling body and gritted her teeth: ¡°Snake Princess is not here, you are in the wrong place, Marine.¡± ¡°No!¡± Without waiting for Kuro to speak, Leda answered first. She stared fiercely at the other party¡¯s hairstyle and said, ¡°I feel the annoying aura of that woman. She is on this island.¡± With that, she glanced at her soft white hair and looked around. Suddenly, she walked towards a Marine and pulled the indigo silk scarf tied on his shoulder. She lifted her hair and tied a bow on her head, tying her white hair into a ponytail. Then, she faced the female warrior with a ponytail and looked very rich. She had a broad chest that could stop a few Battleships and a proud expression on her face. The ponytail female warrior was a little confused and did not understand why this girl was so proud. And ¡­ The Ponytail Warrior glanced at Lida¡¯s chest. What¡¯s there to stand on that sea level¡­ As if sensing the meaning of the Ponytail Warrior¡¯s gaze, Leda stared and wanted to turn into a girl¡¯s posture, but at this time, a voice came from the back of the jungle. ¡°Dirty men, who allowed you to land on my island!¡± In his voice, there was an extremely majestic aura that pressed down on the jungle and pressed down towards the depths, like worship. The momentum swept towards the shore, making the Marines freeze and their eyes roll back as they fell down one by one. Even Fanny was swaying there, but before she could support herself for a while, she fainted. ¡°Tsk.¡± Crowe clicked his tongue and subconsciously transformed into his orc form. Leda turned into a girl and looked into the jungle. ¡°Ba, Haoshoku?!¡± Basil was forced to kneel on one knee by this aura. Sweat covered his forehead as he stared at the jungle in horror. Suanni took a few steps back and drew her bow. Without waiting for orders, her bow was like a thunderbolt and the arrow turned into a stream of light and shot out. At this moment, an arrow suddenly emerged from the jungle and collided with the arrow of the stork. ¡°Good archery.¡± A voice sounded in the jungle. A valiant woman with a bow walked out and looked at the stork with approval. After walking out of the jungle, she stood aside. In the jungle, some female warriors gradually walked out. The strength of their aura was not something these guards could compare to. These female warriors stood in two teams, forming a human-shaped passage. Then, two huge shadows surrounded a slender figure in the middle and slowly walked over. The two shadows were two huge women. They were more than four meters tall and had huge bodies. One of them had green hair and the other had orange hair. The woman who was surrounded by the two of them was 1.9 meters tall and had black hair like silk. She walked gracefully and her movements were extremely charming. Boa Hancock. The most beautiful woman in the world, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, the captain of the Hydra Pirates, the emperor of Amazon Lily, the beautiful tyrant. She was wearing an open-chested top. As she walked, her open chest rose and fell, revealing a pair of slender legs under her slender waist. The wide open style that looked like a cheongsam was almost unobstructed as she walked, but the deepest part could not be seen, making people scratch her. At least Kuro was scratching. His eyes were almost up and down. His left eye looked at his upper body and his right eye looked at his lower body. With Hancock¡¯s arrival, he murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t show it. Is this the clothes of a strong man?¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda stared at him. ¡°Your eyeballs are falling out!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Kuro reacted and said, ¡°That¡¯s really scary. Shichibukai is really powerful.¡± Leda snorted and glared at Hancock, who was walking toward her. Sure enough, this woman is extraordinarily annoying! ¡°Luciru Kuro¡­¡± A black line appeared on Hancock¡¯s forehead as she looked at the few people left standing in Marine and said: ¡°I remember an agreement with the World Government that no outsider is allowed to come to this island, whether it is the World Government or Marine.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that kind of thing.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°There seems to be something like that, but you didn¡¯t answer the phone. I was wondering if there would be any tedious things on your side, such as the ship breaking down or having difficulty moving, or¡­¡± He looked at Hancock and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°For some man in a straw hat or something.¡± As soon as these words came out, the eyes of the two women beside Hancock were filled with black lines and horror. He¡­ knows?! Thud! There was a sound on the ground and a cloud of smoke appeared on the ground. Hancock¡¯s body disappeared and a shadow passed by Leda and Crowe. In their horror, her long legs kicked at Kuro¡¯s neck like a whip. Dang! A black saber was placed on that leg, blowing away a shock wave. Kuro held Autumn Water in his left hand. The blade had not completely left the sheath. He pulled part of it away and held Hancock¡¯s leg and said, ¡°Oh? Why do you have killing intent? ¡®Empress¡¯ Borya Hancock, I just brought a mission and am responsible for picking you up.¡± ¡°Shut up! You broke into my island, I¡¯m just angry!¡± Hancock¡¯s kick missed. She retracted her leg and did a backflip. She pressed her hands on the ground and her long legs were like a spiral as she kicked over. ¡°Fragrant Feet!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Kuro leaned back and pulled his left hand up. Autumn Water was pulled out. He swung his left hand and blocked a series of kicks from Hancock from all directions. Then he moved his body and dodged Hancock¡¯s kick. At the same time, he loosened his left hand and Autumn Water came to his right hand. ¡°Just a little fun.¡± In an instant, Hancock¡¯s upside-down kicking posture changed. She put her hands on the ground and jumped up high. A black light flashed from her previous position. ¡°Zhanbo.¡± However, the black light was not over yet. Kuro turned the blade and swung it up. The golden slash came out through the blade and went straight to Hancock in the sky. Hancock kicked over and shattered Chop. Then her body spun a few times in the air and fell back to the ground, staring at Kuro. Her face was grave. Before he defeated Laidfield, Hancock knew that this man could not be underestimated. Shichibukai almost knows that in the Marine, besides the three generals, the one who needs to be paid the most attention to is Lucilu Kuro. Chapter 511 Stability (Coward) Although Hancock doesn¡¯t pay attention to the world situation, Granny New also told her that without Lucilu Kuro, the casualties of the Battle Marine would not be so low. Shichibukai also saw the performance of this man in the war. This is a man who almost chased after the entire Blackbeard Pirates and even seriously injured that ¡®Red Hair¡¯. If he underestimated it, he would be the one to suffer. However, this man discovered it! He found Luffy¡¯s tracks! This man must be stopped! Even if Shichibukai is not right, she must stop this man who will threaten her for Lord Luffy. Otherwise, Master Luffy would not be able to cultivate here safely. She could not accompany Lord Luffy anymore. ¡°I say, Shichibukai and Marine are allies, right? I¡¯m just here to pick you up. Is there a need to fight with me?¡± Kuro threw Autumn Water aside and looked at Hancock and said, ¡°Or do you not want to be Shichibukai anymore? Are you ready to disobey the orders of the World Government and abandon your Shichibukai duty?¡± Hancock said, ¡°It was you who first violated my agreement with the World Government. Outsiders are not allowed to enter here. For this, I will punish you!¡± ¡°As for the World Government, that doesn¡¯t matter. I will be forgiven no matter what I do because¡­¡± She leaned back and looked up at the sky, pointing at Kuro. ¡°I am too beautiful!¡± ¡°This woman¡­¡± Leda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s really annoying.¡± ¡°Sweet Ganfeng!¡± At that moment, a heart appeared on Hancock¡¯s index finger and went straight to Kuro. ¡°Addicted to my beauty, wretched man!¡± The heart was extremely fast, but it was still a little slow compared to Kuro. The moment the heart approached his body, Kuro flashed and appeared on the other side as if he had teleported, allowing the heart to pass through his afterimage. Kuro glanced back at the flying heart and said to Hancock, ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t care about morality, you sneak attack.¡± Hancock didn¡¯t answer. She just straightened up and touched her finger on her jade lips and drew a heart. ¡°Gun Kiss!¡± She aimed at Kuro and her fingers formed a gun posture. With a bang, Heart fired at a faster speed. ¡°I told you¡­¡± Kuro easily dodged the attack and said, ¡°This kind of thing is useless.¡± ¡°Kiss-Gun-Shots!¡± Hancock¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t stop and she quickly clicked and fired a lot of love bullets. The density of the bullets could almost cover the area around Kuro. Whoosh! Thud thud thud! However, at the moment when those heart bullets came, Kuro did a big teleportation and disappeared from the spot. Those heart bullets left traces on the ground. Kissing Gun not only has petrification, but it also has the power of a bullet. Hancock saw that Kuro had disappeared and his eyes were looking around. Then, he was shocked and turned his body to the side. His hands hugged the back of his head almost charmingly and he kicked back. Bang! A hand pressed down on her smooth calf. At the same time, Autumn Water¡¯s blade appeared on her neck. Kuro appeared behind her, lowered his head, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you done playing, Hancock?¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Hancock sneered. ¡°You touched me. Petrify!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Kuro was stunned and subconsciously let go. He stepped back and shook his hand and sighed in relief. ¡°That was close, I almost forgot that you can¡¯t be touched.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Hancock turned around and looked at Kuro¡¯s hand. Logically speaking, she had already activated her ability the moment he touched her. Any bastard who was attracted to her, regardless of gender, would definitely be petrified. Although this man is very strong, Hancock is still very confident in petrifying one of his hands. ¡°What a joke!¡± Hancock gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Why are you not tempted?!¡± A confident smile appeared at the corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth. He straightened his chest and said, ¡°Who do you think I am? I am a righteous Marine. How can I be interested in pirates?¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± Lida was a little touched. Sure enough, Kuro could still distinguish. She turned her head and looked at Kuro, and then her expression collapsed. Kuro was talking seriously, but his eyes never left Hancock. His straight look was as wretched as it could be. ¡°Stop it!¡± Hancock showed a disgusted expression. ¡°Your eyes have never left from the moment I appeared, just like those stinky men outside!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Kuro would never admit it. ¡°I am a man who is irreconcilable with gambling!¡± He was tempted, but he really knew Hancock¡¯s ability, so he had been alert since she appeared. Hancock¡¯s basic ability is to petrify those who are attracted to her, but if she doesn¡¯t feel anything and her attention is diverted, she won¡¯t be petrified. To put it simply, Kuro¡¯s cowardice¡­ No, it¡¯s just that his vigilance exceeds his heart. In my heart, I feel that I am mature and steady in reality! What stands out is the word steady (cowardly)! ¡°In that case¡­¡± Hancock touched her lips with her finger and pulled out a huge heart. She pulled out the heart with her other hand and formed a bow and arrow shape, aiming at Kuro. Basic abilities are basic abilities, but as a powerhouse, the ability of ¡®Sweet Fruit¡¯ has long been developed to a certain level by her. Hancock doesn¡¯t need anyone else to be tempted to petrify it, be it a creature or a non-creature. ¡°Capture Arrow!¡± A large number of pink arrows, as Hancock pulled towards the sky, rushed out and thousands of arrows fell from the sky. If hit by this move, even if he is not tempted, this man will be petrified. Hancuk did not have that idea to kill Lucilu Kuro. She knew Kuro¡¯s identity. Kizaru would not stop if she really killed him. But to petrify her until Lord Luffy goes out to sea, she can do it. Thinking of this, Hancock¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed an imposing manner, and he pounced directly at the wretched man opposite him. Boom! The seawater on the coast rolled up at this moment. Haoshoku¡¯s pressure! Kuro, who was about to dodge, frowned and looked at Hancock. ¡°Woman, it seems that you are determined to stop me here¡­¡± He held Autumn Water tightly and stared at the captured arrows falling from the sky. He waved his left hand forward. At this moment, the land fluctuated and turned into a wave of earth, blocking in front of Kuro and letting the pink arrows enter. The moment the first arrow pierced the wave of earth, the wave of earth was petrified and formed a harder stone. This made Kuro raise his eyebrows. ¡°Huh?¡± This thing belongs to matter. Which means ¡­ He flew up to the stone wall and looked at the pink arrows that were constantly fired. He stretched out his left hand. ¡°Wind!¡± Whoosh! His ability stirred the air and formed a strong wind that blew the pink arrows. Kuro narrowed his eyes and clenched his left hand. The wind swept up the pink arrows and they rose into the sky. At this moment, he looked at Hancock with eyes full of fanaticism. Like an LSP seeing a peerless beauty. Oh ¡­ This person is a peerless beauty. Chapter 512 What Did I Do Wrong? ¡°You bastard!¡± Hancock raised her eyebrows. Although she had never underestimated this man, it was too abnormal for him to break her ¡®captive arrow¡¯ with just his ability. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not right¡­¡± She stared at Kuro in the air. The man¡¯s expression seemed to be a little bad, as if he had used a more physically draining move. Although he hid it well, she still found that Kuro had changed his breathing rhythm. That was true. Her moves were not so easy to break. Try harder! ¡°Capture Arrow!¡± Hancock pulled the heart and once again stimulated the overwhelming pink arrows. Her attack had no blind spots and the speed of the arrow was extremely fast. It was not easy for Kuro to dodge her attack. As long as he was hit by an arrow, he would definitely be petrified. Ability is sometimes a miracle. It is unreasonable. Just like Kuro, Sugar, who is now in Dressrosa, no matter how strong she is, as long as she is touched or fed candy, she will become a toy. As well as Ian, who is now following Teacher Zephyr, he is 24 years old when he touches the power that has been regressed for 12 years. Kuro is 25 years old this year and will return to his mother¡¯s womb when he touches the third time. Wait ¡­ Kuro raised his eyebrows. If he touched it three times, would he transmigrate back? Forget it. It¡¯s such a dangerous thing. If I don¡¯t do it well. Kuro clenched his palm and his ability continued to stir the air, forming a strong wind that swept the pink arrows into the sky. This kind of arrow is good, although it requires the help of the air medium to control it, it is not that easy to control, and it is Hancock¡¯s own ability, it is useless for herself and the people around her, after all, she can unlock her ability herself. But it is very useful against others. Although he can¡¯t carry out micro-manipulation in detail, at least there are enough of them. If tens of thousands of arrows are fired at the same time, the people touched will naturally become stones. Good stuff! ¡®Then have more.¡¯ The pink arrows were shot continuously, as if they did not want to give Kuro room to breathe. Kuro just kept using his ability and let the wind blow all the pink arrows up. Gradually, sweat appeared on his forehead and his breathing became heavier. It¡¯s not easy to hold it in like this! This Shichibukai level is not something that ordinary people can easily pretend to be. He had to pretend that he was at ease, but in fact, he was about to collapse. It tested his acting skills and it was very tiring to hold it in. As soon as he relaxed a little, this woman probably knew that he was playing with her. I haven¡¯t had enough sex. I can¡¯t expose myself. ¡°Sister, let us help you!¡± The two huge people rushed out and turned into snake people. The green-haired snake person is Sandersonia. The orange-haired snakeman is Marigold. It was Hancock¡¯s sister. Bang! Marigold¡¯s body suddenly moved to the side and a light blue light flew past her body, cutting a cut in the soil on the ground. Crowe stood in front of Marigold and smiled with his canine teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think about going over.¡± On the other side, Leda stood in front of Sandersonia and said, ¡°Kuro¡¯s matter will not be stopped by you.¡± Others might not know, but how could they not know? It was obvious that Kuro was filling his treasure vault again. If they were disturbed at this time, they would be the unlucky ones¡­ Without ¡°we¡±, the only one who will suffer is Crowe. As a subordinate, if he couldn¡¯t even do this request that others couldn¡¯t interfere with, Crowe could imagine Kuro¡¯s angry look. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Marigold held a huge axe in her hand and with her huge and fat body, she waved it like a tiger and waved it at the werewolf in front of her. With just a few swings, Crowe perfectly dodged it. He jumped onto Marigold¡¯s axe and squatted slightly with his legs and said confidently, ¡°Observation Haki, I also know it.¡± Marigold used the power of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. If it was an ordinary person, she would have known early on the signs of the other party dodging and then attacked. She would usually hit. Unless the other party¡¯s speed exceeds hers, or they also have Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. ¡°Does the Marine of Paradise also have Haki?¡± Marigold stared at Crowe in surprise. But when she thought about it, she felt relieved. The other party was the subordinate of Luciru Kuro and could not be judged by common sense. ¡°Venom!¡± Seeing Crowe standing on his axe, Marigold opened her mouth and sprayed a purple venom. Crowe was shocked and quickly jumped away from the axe. The venom swept past Crowe and he fell to the ground, corroding a hole in the ground. Marigold is a zoological ability user in the form of Snake-Snake Fruit. And her second sister, Sandersonia, was in the form of a python. The three of them are collectively known as the Gorgon Sisters. In the legend of Hydra Island, the three of them defeated the magical beast Gorgon, but they were also cursed because of this. They have traces of the curse on their backs. Once they are seen, they will be petrified. But the truth¡­ Kuro took a moment to glance over. In his memory, Hancock¡¯s two sisters were considered good-looking back then. Although the green-haired head has always been very big, it doesn¡¯t matter and it doesn¡¯t affect their looks. But after that incident, the two of them who wanted to become stronger paid a lot of price in order to become stronger. Especially that orange-haired fatty. He was quite good-looking back then. However, in order to become stronger, he crazily ate sumo hotpot and trained his muscles. But now to compare it¡­ He might not be Crowe¡¯s match. Too cumbersome. ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself.¡± Crowe landed on the ground and moved his body. Suddenly, he expanded and grew to a height even larger than Marigold, turning into a five-meter-tall werewolf. ¡°Howl!¡± He howled at the sky. Then, his body quickly disappeared. A light flashed behind Sandersonia. Sandersonia was shocked and subconsciously moved her body forward. At this moment, the light tore the cloak on her back and the underwear around her chest. The attack missed, but the clothes on his back were torn open. ¡°Shit, sister!!¡± Sandersonia, who was confronting Leda, looked over in horror. Hancock turned around subconsciously, full of horror. Behind ¡­ You can¡¯t show it!! ¡°The next attack will hit!¡± After missing his first attack, Crowe stood upright and was about to say something impressive, but in the next moment, he saw an earth spike protruding in front of him. The moment the earth spike rose, it suddenly opened and stuck to Marigold¡¯s back. Then, Crowe felt a chill. Kuro waved his hand in the air and rolled the arrow up, staring at him fiercely. What¡­ did I do wrong? At this moment, Crowe felt like he was sitting on a needle. Chapter 513 Haoshoku (1) The scene suddenly fell silent. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me do something good? Why did you have to fall out with me?¡± Kuro glared at Crowe and his body slowly descended. He put Autumn Water into the scabbard and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore.¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro, you¡­¡± Hancock turned away, shocked. She did not understand why this man wanted to do this. Also, that casual attack just now was not what she thought. Is this man playing with me? But why ¡­ What does he know?! Hancock looked at Sandersonia, who was wrapped in waves of earth and did not dare to move at this time. She swallowed dryly and her heart was full of doubts. Their backs must not be seen. ¡®That¡¯s not a curse.¡¯ That¡¯s ¡­ Tenryubito¡¯s hoofprint! Back then, when Tiger liberated the entire town, they took the opportunity to run out. Not many people know about this, and the world will not know that they were once slaves. But if they were discovered, not only would they not be able to stay on Hydra Island, but these Marines would also not give up. They were Tenryubito¡¯s dogs. But ¡­ Why protect her sister¡¯s back? ¡®Does he know about this?¡¯ As for the curse, he could just lie to the citizens of Hydra about this matter. It was impossible for Lucilu Kuro to believe it. So, the reason he did it ¡­ Hancock stared hard at Kuro. This man must know something! ¡°Oh, really¡­¡± Kuro opened his mouth and said, ¡°I heard that there is a curse on the back of the three Gorgon sisters. Once they are seen, they will fall into an irretrievable petrification. It is terrible. One of us is a Marine and the other is a Shichibukai. There is no need to be so confrontational. What do you think, Borya Hancock?¡± With that, he untied the cloak on his back and threw it over. The cloak swayed and landed in front of Marigold, who was still shocked and confused. ¡°Put it on if your clothes are torn.¡± Hearing Kuro¡¯s words, Hancock took a deep breath and looked at the citizens of Hydra and said, ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to be petrified, leave.¡± When the people of Hydra heard their emperor speak, they did not say much and left one by one. They knew about the curse and did not dare to look at Marigold¡¯s back. ¡°You two come back here too.¡± Kuro greeted Leda and Crowe. Crowe¡¯s body changed into a human form and he walked towards Kuro. Then he glared at him. ¡°I will deal with you later!¡± I didn¡¯t do anything! Crowe looked aggrieved. Is it a mistake for him to stop others and let you fleece him? The remaining Marines were facing Hancock and others, and they could not see the back of Marigold. Marigold thought for a moment and took the Marine cloak floating in front of her. She withdrew from her Naga form and tied the cloak around her chest, covering her back and chest. The hoofprints of tenryubito were blocked. ¡°Thank you.¡± Marigold pursed her lips and thanked Kuro. ¡°You know something, Luciru Kuro.¡± Hancock said in a low voice: ¡°What do you know!¡± If only this man knew¡­ That is different from Lord Luffy. Lord Luffy is a pirate who killed tenryubito. But this man is Marine. If he knows, does it mean that all those high-level people will know? ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°I just happen to know the unique legend of you three sisters. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Of course, the Marine higher-ups don¡¯t know about this kind of thing. Otherwise, how could Hancock be a Shichibukai? Those annoying tenryubito idiots would have long forced the Marine higher-ups to arrest them. But I don¡¯t think the old man will do that. Hancock, very strong. It¡¯s fine to be an ordinary pirate and catch them, but if they run away, then they run away. Pirates often escape on the sea, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Crocodile had run away too, although he was still in pursuit, but God knows where he was. But if the identity of the tenryubito slave is exposed, he will not be able to be an ordinary pirate. At that time, it will be difficult for Marines and even harder for Hydra Island. Then it would be a falling out. If this woman went crazy, the consequences would be very great. Although Grandpa and others are not afraid, what about ordinary Marines? Vice-Admiral is no match for this woman. With that petrification ability, once they enter the battlefield, even elite Vice-Admiral would have to rely on diversion to avoid that ability, and ordinary Marines would definitely be wiped out. For an order from a tenryubito? ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡¯ So when Kuro scratched Marigold¡¯s back, Kuro knew he couldn¡¯t play anymore. If they continued to ignore it, it would force Hancock to the opposite side and the entire Hydra to the opposite side. At that time, the people he brought would probably not survive. Why did they have to be so hostile? Kuro hated this the most, especially when they were on the same side. But Kuro¡¯s perfunctory look made the three Hancock sisters even more shocked. This man must know something. But what happened back then¡­ How old is he? Did he come out of East Blue at that time? ¡®Why would he know?¡¯ Or is Luciru Kuro a tenryubito? No, impossible. There is no mistake that Marine is from East Blue. But how did he know! ¡°I said, do we still fight?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and exhaled the smoke. He looked at Hancock and said, ¡°If you still want to fight, it¡¯s not impossible, but you have to come with me after the fight.¡± He also had the dream of continuing to fleece. ¡°No¡­¡± Hancock shook her head. ¡°I¡­ will go with you.¡± ¡°Sandersonia, Marigold, you stay here, I will follow Luciru Kuro¡­ Rear Admiral.¡± He was sure that this man had something on him. But in the current situation, she could not keep this man. The other party is a Float-Fruit user. If she wants to run, she can¡¯t stay. Once she offended him, the secret of her three sisters would be completely exposed. This man, now is not the time to disobey him! ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s a pity.¡± Kuro shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for him to wake up. Your Haoshoku has caused some trouble for my subordinates.¡± He looked at the Marines who had fainted around him and said lightly. Therefore, Haoshoku (Haoshoku) is basically unsolvable. It was impossible to win with numbers. Moreover, at this level of Haoshoku (Haoshoku) Haki, Kuro will also stagnate when it is impacted. What is impacted is completely will and mind. No matter how strong the will is, it will always be impacted. Even if it is only for a moment, for the strong, that moment is enough to change a lot. ¡°I¡¯m really envious¡­¡± Kuro sighed. He also wanted Haoshoku. Chapter 514 If Dragon Slaying Fails, It Will Also Become Evil Dragon Claws Haoshoku. Only one in millions of people has this aptitude. The aptitude to become a king. Although in Kuro¡¯s eyes, Haoshoku is almost everywhere. But on second thought, aren¡¯t there only a few people who have Haoshoku? They are all figures who have defeated countless losers over the decades and stood out from the top of the world. Supernovas also kill their way out. There are so many pirates in the world, how many of them can reach Sabaody Archipelago safely? You think it¡¯s a lot, but in fact it¡¯s not. You don¡¯t think it¡¯s much, actually ¡­ it¡¯s really not much. In this era, those who can live long are all strong. If you have a contemptuous attitude, you will fail one day. Waiting for the Marines to wake up again, Kuro picked up Hancock and the three warships set sail in the direction of Marien Van Do. At this time, in the Battleship¡¯s office, Hancock sat directly on the chair made of snakes, looking up at Kuro in front of him. She specially asked Kuro to get the people around him to leave and wanted to be alone with him. This was her condition to board the ship. This condition made Kuro think about it. After nearly three seconds of anxiety, he finally agreed helplessly. ¡°Hey, man.¡± Hancock said, ¡°I am curious. Do you know my past?¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°Since you asked, I won¡¯t hide it. That¡¯s right¡­¡± He looked at Hancock and smiled evilly. ¡°I know your secret!¡± Hancock¡¯s face changed and she subconsciously bit her thumb. ¡°If you want to know so much, then I¡¯ll say it.¡± Kuro placed his hands on the table and leaned forward with a sinister smile. ¡°You, Boa Hancock, have not received the curse of Gorgon at all, but¡­¡± ¡°Yayo!¡± Hancock put her hand on her forehead and fell back exaggeratedly, shouting in a high voice: ¡°Yayo!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Devil Fruit, right?¡± Kuro looked as if he had seen through everything. He leaned back with a cigar in his mouth and said arrogantly, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want outsiders to enter Hydra because you don¡¯t want someone as knowledgeable as me to know that your ability is not a curse, but a petrification caused by eating Devil Fruit. I say, you underestimate our Marine. This lie is too inferior.¡± ¡°You man!¡± Hancock stopped what she was doing, stood up and glared at him. ¡°I will know!¡± With that, she walked straight to the door and pulled it open. She saw Lida stagger and rush in. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t eavesdrop.¡± Leda argued, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± This is the top office with only one room. Which way should you go? Kuro rolled his eyes and watched Hancock leave. He leaned back in his chair, blew out smoke, and muttered, ¡°Why are you asking so much? It¡¯s better for everyone if you don¡¯t say it.¡± Why would he say it? It¡¯s not a glorious thing. He prided himself on not being a good person, but there was really no need to dig up other people¡¯s scars. It would not be honorable to say it. He, Luciru Kuro, would not threaten others with such a disgraceful secret. Being remembered by Hancock was completely unexpected. It¡¯s all that idiot Crowe¡¯s fault! Leda walked into the room and sniffed around like a dog. Well, I didn¡¯t smell anything strange, except for the smell of that annoying woman and Kuro¡¯s cigar. ¡°Kuro, what is she doing in your office?¡± Leda looked at Kuro suspiciously. ¡°I want to know a past that I don¡¯t want people to know.¡± Kuro said, ¡°She¡¯s a sad woman.¡± Hydra has been a pirate country since the beginning. Due to the limitation of the Calm Belt, this place is not open to trade. Other than coming out of the Calm Belt to rob, there is no other way to go. But there is a price to pay for everything. After becoming a pirate, one must have the awareness of being killed by Marines. This is the only outcome for pirates. Other things like slaves and stuff ¡­ Anyway, he couldn¡¯t stand it. This thing is destructive from the heart. Even that Tiger, the sun in the heart of the Merman, still has a shadow in his heart in the end. This shadow will remain until death. Those with a strong mind like Tiger¡¯s can still restrain it, but those with a weak mind like Aaron¡¯s are two different things. The tattoo of the Arlong Pirates in the East China Sea is essentially no different from the footprints of tenryubito. Not only will Dragon Slayer become an evil dragon, but those who escape from the claws of the evil dragon will also become the new claws of the evil dragon. It was too fucked up. Kuro shook his head, picked up Den Den Mushi, and dialed a number. Soon, the call was connected. ¡°Hello, this is Lucilu Kuro. Boa Hancock has accepted the call and is now returning to Marin Vando.¡± ¡­ . Outside the office, Hancock walked out of the fortress on the Battleship and came to the deck. The sea breeze blew her beautiful hair and made her eyes a little dazed. The man must have known. Why didn¡¯t he say it¡­ That annoying man, with his wretched style, should have said it. Hancock was in a dilemma at this time. On the one hand, she hoped that Kuro would tell her where he got the news, so that she could cut off this relationship with Marine and put an end to this matter. Even if the result is worse, she knows that once the secret is known, it will not be a secret anymore. It is better to end it immediately. After so many years, although she still has fear and grudges in her heart, even thinking about this matter makes her feel afraid, and Second Sister and Third Sister will collapse. But after so many years, it was time to end it. What that man said, she would end everyone here and drag these ships into the sea. She did not want to be dominated by anyone, even at the cost of her life! But on the other hand, she did not want Kuro to say it. This is the only dignity she has left in Hancock. Amazon Lily needs her and she still wants freedom. She has not married Lord Luffy! ¡°That hateful man!¡± Hancock whispered, her eyes complicated. He was playing dumb, but¡­ why? ¡°Yo.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from the side. ¡°Who!¡± Hancock stretched out her long legs and kicked to the side. Bang! Her kick hit a piece of wood, which turned into stones under her feet and was then kicked into pieces. ¡°We are all Shichibukai, there is no need to be so unreasonable.¡± Law hugged his knife and squatted on the edge of the boat next to him. ¡°Trafalgar Law.¡± Hancock returns to her cold, haughty expression, but she also relaxes. This man once saved Lord Luffy, there is no need to have a conflict with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to accept the draft.¡± Law smiled. ¡°I thought that you and Hawkeye would be the least likely to accept the conscription in Shichibukai.¡± ¡°I am just fulfilling Shichibukai¡¯s duty, unlike you, who came here on your own initiative.¡± Hancock snorted. These words made Law grit his teeth. He didn¡¯t want to either. However, he was a new Shichibukai. For the sake of the plan, he had to participate in the first Shichibukai draft. Otherwise, who would want to go to Sabaody and be seen by Luciru Kuro? Chapter 515 500 Million? Marin Vando. Kuro¡¯s Battleship stopped at the port with his subordinates, biting cigars and his cape swaying on the land. The Marines along the way saluted when they saw them. ¡°That is ¡®Pirate Empress¡¯ Boa Hancock, right? She is really beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, the world¡¯s number one beauty deserves her reputation. She is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Great Empress!¡± When a group of Marines saw Hancock¡¯s peerless appearance, their eyes turned into hearts, and the heart in their chest also turned into hearts. With the addition of the fruit, the charm of the empress is undoubtedly the best in the world. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here. The restoration is not bad.¡± Kuro glanced at Mariwando, who was almost as good as new, and nodded. He remembered that he still had a home here. There should be junk soldiers cleaning regularly. With his men in tow, Kuro entered Marin Vando¡¯s fortress and arrived at a huge office under Marine¡¯s lead. ¡°Kuro, long time no see.¡± There, Strawberry, wearing a long tall hat, was already waiting. ¡°Brother, long time no see.¡± Kuro greeted. ¡°You have worked hard on the mission.¡± Strawberry nodded with a smile. ¡°Admiral Kizaru often praises you. In the future, we will have to rely on you.¡± This is a gesture of sincerity. Although there are many people who are qualified to take over the Kizaru faction, they all know that they are not qualified to take over the position of Admiral. The strongest among them was Stolobelli. Before Kuro entered the old man¡¯s command, he was the leader of the faction. However, after Kuro entered the faction, as he continued to stand out, the faction leader naturally shifted. A person who has the Float-Floating Fruit, killed Ledfield, and confronted Charlotte Lingling. According to the current situation, it is also a sure thing to kill the legendary Golden Lion. His position will definitely be promoted in the future. Their faction is not in a hurry. After all, Kizaru is there, and after Kizaru, Kuro will take over. Compared to Kuzan¡¯s withdrawal, the successor of Akainu¡¯s faction has not been chosen yet. Their faction has long been determined. Being in a calm state, it was naturally the easiest in the Marine. He has a successor! ¡°You must be joking. I still have to rely on you to take care of them. How many more people are coming this time?¡± Kuro asked politely. ¡°There¡¯s also ¡®Kryubito¡¯ Baki. He also agreed, but it seems that he intends to act alone,¡± Strawberry said. ¡°Bucky?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°That red nose?¡± ¡°It seems to be him. In East Blue, I have also heard of his name.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said. As for Bucky, he was a great pirate in the East China Sea. But to be able to become Shichibukai¡­ This made Crowe suspicious, but according to the intelligence, this guy is a crew member of Pirate King Roger, and his qualifications are completely sufficient, and now a group of fugitives from Impelton are gathered here, and he is very strong. Crowe had no choice but to dispel this suspicion. After all, she is a crew member of One Piece and is on good terms with Akagami (Red Hair). She must have stayed in East Blue for some purpose. Just like Crowe, he has grown a lot, so Bucky is naturally not weak. ¡°Bucky¡­ let him be, continue.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Whether he comes or not will not affect the overall situation.¡± Bucky Qiang? That would depend on the situation. For a Swordsman who can slash, this guy is quite troublesome. Even if Hawkeye uses Haki, it is impossible to hurt him. That guy¡¯s fruit ability is almost deep into his bones. For Kuro, who knows swordsmanship, it is also a big trouble. But for others, like Walde ¡­ It didn¡¯t seem enough. ¡°Two is enough. Let¡¯s have a meeting,¡± Kuro said. Strawberry also looked at the two Shichibukai and nodded. ¡°Two of them are enough. Let¡¯s begin.¡± In the hall, there was a big round table. Hancock and Law sat down one after another, and Kuro also found a seat and sat down. Leda and Crowe stood behind him in a standing position. As for Sazir and the others, they were not qualified to participate in this meeting and were already on standby at the port. Following Strawberry¡¯s words, a Marine Captain walked to the round table and pulled open the curtain. On it was a photo of Bundy Walde. It¡¯s not like only Brannew has a President. There is a President everywhere in the Marine. ¡°[World Destroyer] Bundy Walde was arrested and entered Impel Down 30 years ago, but because of ¡®Titch¡¯, he escaped last year and the original bounty of 200 million was raised to 500 million. He is an extremely dangerous person,¡± the Marine Captain explained. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Kuro suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°500 million?¡± ¡°Yes, Rear Admiral Kuro, 500 million.¡± The Marine Captain explained, ¡°A new bounty from the World Government.¡± ¡°Such a person is only worth 500 million?¡± Kuro sneered. ¡°Is there something wrong with the government¡¯s brain? Forget it¡­ 500 million it is.¡± He probably knew what the government was planning. After all, this old guy was famous 30 years ago. Back then, it was 200 million yuan. Now, it is reasonable for him to escape with only 500 million yuan. The World Government does not want people to know the horror of Bundy Walde. They need other pirates or bounty hunters to deal with this man. If the bounty is raised, it is not a reward for pirates and bounty hunters, but a deterrent. Even if he was lucky enough to escape with 500 million, he would still be in a lot of trouble. ¡°Bondi Waldo, according to the intelligence, we can speculate his purpose. The first choice should be us who catch him. Marine and the World Government are one, they must have targeted Mariejois.¡± The Marine Captain said: ¡°For Walter, who has the ability of ¡®Momo no Go¡¯, he is someone we need to guard against. This time, it is an emergency. The World Government needs you Shichibukai to deal with Bondi Walter and stop his ambition.¡± ¡°Oh? Does Marine need our Shichibukai¡¯s help?¡± Law smiled and said, ¡°Is that Bundy Walde equivalent to Whitebeard?¡± Hancock, on the other hand, leaned back in her snake seat. Although she did not speak, the arrogance in her expression was obvious. The big Marine needs their Shichibukai to help? It¡¯s not Whitebeard¡¯s force, it¡¯s just an old pirate who should have disappeared long ago. Hancock looked at the expressionless Kuro sitting there. This man alone should be able to stop it. Is the World Government¡­ planning to test their Shichibukai? Or is there another purpose? As the smartest pirate alive in the world, although Hancock doesn¡¯t watch much news, she is much more sensitive to the world situation than the average person. ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded. Tap tap tap ¡­ There was a series of footsteps and a man dressed like a Western swordsman pushed open the office door and walked in. ¡°Oh? You will come too?¡± When Strawberry saw the person, he said in surprise, ¡°The last person here is here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just interested in someone.¡± The man wearing a hat and carrying a huge black saber on his back looked at Kuro and said, ¡°What a big show. It makes me want to compete with you more and more, Luciru Kuro.¡± Hawkeye! Chapter 516 The Arrogance of the Old School Marine Jorakol Mihawk. Known as ¡°Hawkeye¡±, the world¡¯s number one swordsman. This title, or the title of the veteran Shichibukai, is quite interesting. Like the Three Generals, it is also named after animals. Bear, Hawkeye, Snake Princess, Whale Shark, Black Bat, Flamingo, Sand Crocodile. These people have deterred the sea for more than ten years and have unusually strong dominance. But ever since the Straw Hat Kid appeared, Shichibukai¡¯s prestige has been getting worse. Just as Sengoku said back then. ¡°Don¡¯t lose again. If you continue to lose, is there really a need for Shichibukai to exist?¡± As one of the three major agencies of the World Government, the Shichibukai can¡¯t fail. Not to mention, three new ones were added. Three of them. Because of these three, the World Government has no choice but to keep the spot of the Bear who has long lost his mind and let the number of veteran Shichibukai occupy four spots. If the new Shichibukai occupies too many spots, the reputation of Shichibukai will not be able to support this sea at all. ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair and bit his cigar as he looked at Mihawk. ¡°Strange, you actually attend a meeting like this.¡± Mihawk pulled out a chair and sat next to Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s only because of you, Luciru Kuro. Although you are no longer a pure swordsman, there seems to be no one on the sea who can compare with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, I can¡¯t beat you, the world¡¯s number one swordsman, and I¡¯m not pure, I will cheat.¡± Kuro waved his hand and directly ignored Mihawk¡¯s words and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the meeting. Three Shichibukai came, and if there is one more, it will be four. It¡¯s enough.¡± Although Hancock and Mihawk are definitely enough to deal with Walter. As for Law who is sitting here¡­ He didn¡¯t think much of it. This is not to say that Law is not strong. He showed enough strength in Sabaody Archipelago back then. It has been a year and a half, this kid will naturally become stronger. Especially the ability of Surgeon-Surgeon Fruit, if you are not careful, you will suffer. With Kuro¡¯s personality, he is still quite cautious. However, although Kuro is a coward, he also has the arrogance of an old-fashioned person. Whether Marine or Pirate, he only acknowledges those who have made a name for themselves on the sea and have lived long. Newcomers are not enough for Kuro to take seriously, especially when he knows the details of their specific abilities. Just as the attitude of Marine Old School people toward newcomers is a headache and not a threat, so is Kuro. These people are not qualified for him to take seriously at the moment. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, Bucky is more troublesome than Law. Although Bucky was not strong enough, he relied on his prestige to gather the fugitives who had escaped from Imperton. The existence of those fugitives was very troublesome. This belongs to the old school of eligibility and empiricism. After all, he has lived here for more than 20 years and he should be arrogant. After the Marine Captain of the Meeting Party finished talking about Walter, Kuro cleared his throat, stood up, and walked to the front of the curtain. He said, ¡°The Headquarters is handed over to me for this meeting, so I will say a few points.¡± ¡°Bondi Walde is a big threat to Marines, pirates, and civilians.¡± ¡°What you need is to work together and get rid of that pirate as soon as possible. Shichibukai¡¯s duty is to deal with this situation. This time, it¡¯s only you. Let me see the role of your Shichibukai.¡± ¡°And you?¡± Hancock raised her eyebrows as she listened to Kuro. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Me? Of course I¡¯m going back to Sabaody Archipelago to guard the door.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Just in case, if you let him break through, I have to guard the last line of defense.¡± Logically speaking, Marines should be assisting from the side. But how could Kuro do it? Going back to guard the door was just a joke. With Shichibukai taking over, Kuro was the most at ease with these veteran experts on the sea. So many Shichibukai can¡¯t beat a single Walter? Then he might as well become the Pirate King. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi suddenly rang. Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked to the side. Not Marine Den Den Mushi. The big snake that Hancock was sitting on stretched out its head to Hancock and there was a small Den Den Mushi on its head. It was from her side. Hancock frowned and took the microphone. On the Den Den Mushi side, an old woman¡¯s loud cry sounded: ¡°Snake Girl, bad news! Sonja and Mary are caught!¡± ¡°Nani!¡± Hancock¡¯s eyes were wide open, and the microphone couldn¡¯t help but come closer to her lips. She said in surprise: ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°Bundy Walde caught Sonja and Mary!¡± ¡°How could they be caught?! Did Walter invade Hydra Island?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s grass¡­¡± Before the old voice could finish, Hancock immediately said, ¡°I am in the Marine conference, Granny New!¡± These words made Kuro glance at her and he did not say anything. Den Den Mushi was silent for a while and then said, ¡°When Sonja and Mary went to hunt, Walter found the ship and knew that they were your sisters, so he caught them. He said that if you want a sister, he will let you go alone.¡± ¡°I see. Granny New, bring the boat over and come and pick me up.¡± Hancock hung up the phone, gritted her teeth, and said angrily: ¡°Damn Walter!!¡± With that, she turned around and walked out. ¡°Hey, Empress, where are you going for the meeting?¡± Strawberry asked. ¡°I am going to save my sister, I don¡¯t have time to play with you!¡± Hancock said and walked out. ¡°Recruit¡­¡± Strawberry still wanted to say something, but he saw Kuro shake his head. ¡°Forget it, old brother, let her be. Shichibukai is a group of willful guys.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Law also stood up and walked out. ¡°Such an interesting thing, I¡¯ll join in the fun.¡± Among the people present, only Mihawk stayed behind. His sharp eyes under the brim of his hat glanced in that direction, then his head was slightly lowered, and the upper half of his face covered by the hat could not be seen clearly. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s good to mobilize.¡± Kuro glanced at Mihawk and naturally did not ask him to go over and help. This is Shichibukai, not Marine. He could not command them. And this is the solo Mihawk, which is even more difficult to command. But no matter what, it¡¯s good that these Shichibukai can move. According to his memory ¡­ Hancock was completely enough. After all, that straw hat would probably go too. Those who are pulled into the theatrical version will naturally not have a good ending. Steady, there was nothing for him to do. ¡°Hey, Kuro.¡± Mihawk, who had his legs on the table, suddenly said to Kuro, ¡°Let¡¯s have a match.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Kuro flatly refused. You want to compete just because you say so? Do I have no face? ¡­ . Grand Line. ¡°This is enough.¡± There were two ships on the sea. The tall man threw Sandersonia and Marigold, who were tied up, on the deck and said to the three standing men, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you, Sebastian, Geiram and Nachin.¡± ¡°Leave it to us!¡± The man with the square hammer on his back patted his chest and straightened his body. ¡°Bingo, let¡¯s go.¡± The huge man said to the thin old man on his shoulder and turned to another ship. There was a huge cannon on the bow of the ship. Chapter 517 Body and Mind have Already become floating shapes The huge man was the protagonist of this incident, Bundy Walde. From the island where Hancock¡¯s sister was captured, he knew that the empress had been taken to a meeting. Then, the original method of breaking them one by one would naturally not work. He had to change his method. Just like now, those people will definitely spread the information that they captured the empress¡¯ sister. The empress will definitely come back, and the Marines who got the news will also come. And these people, this ship, is a bait. As long as Marines and Shichibukai come here, Marin Vando will become empty, and Marin Vando, who is best at guarding Mariejois, will be empty. Then the Sabaody Archipelago below will naturally not be enough to be feared. Shelling Mary Joa, the day of revenge is coming! ¡°Walde¡­¡± Binjek sat on his shoulder and looked at his sinister side profile and said: ¡°Do you remember our dream?¡± ¡°Dreams?¡± The tall man with dark green hair weighed the walnut in his hand and squeezed it. With a few crisp sounds, the walnut turned into powder and fell from his palm. ¡­ . ¡°Brother, I want to go on an adventure with you!¡± ¡­ . The distant image seemed to be yesterday, but at this moment, it had already shattered in his mind. ¡°Dreaming that kind of thing is just the extravagant hope of the loser. For me, that kind of thing has never existed!¡± Walter said firmly. These words made Binjek tremble and he muttered, ¡°Wald¡­¡± ¡­ . Marin Vando. Because Hancock and Law left, Kuro had to end the meeting. ¡°Brother, you guard Marin Vando and I guard Sabaody. Let¡¯s work together and watch each other.¡± Kuro spoke to Strawberry. In any case, he did not need to guard it. If nothing unexpected happened, Walter could die. ¡°I said, do you want to drink at my place?¡± After greeting Strawberry, Kuro spoke to Hawkeye. ¡°Oh? Is there any good wine?¡± Hawkeye raised his eyebrows. ¡°If the wine is not good, I will not drink it.¡± ¡°What a joke, how can I not have good wine? General¡¯s special supply, let you try it.¡± Kuro waved his hand. The old man¡¯s inventory is basically his. Whether cigar or wine. He was an Enjoyment Pie, not a Suffering Pie. If his life was not good, why would he be a Marine? As he spoke, he and Hawkeye walked out together. Outside, a little girl was floating in the air, watching Marin Van Do Marine. When she saw Hawkeye coming out, she immediately floated over and said, ¡°Hey, I just saw Snake Girl and Law go out.¡± ¡°Eh? It can fly?¡± Behind Kuro, Leda tilted her head and looked at the floating girl in surprise. Pink hair tied in a pigtail, crown on head, holding an umbrella, walking alone in Rain Lane ¡­ scuttle, floating alone in the air. Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at the few white comical figures floating around the pink girl, somewhat guarded. This thing doesn¡¯t look very good. ¡°Huh? This woman¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin. ¡°He looks familiar.¡± ¡°Her name is Perona.¡± Hawkeye said, ¡°He was originally Moria¡¯s subordinate, but he came to my place by coincidence and stayed there.¡± ¡°Perona ah¡­¡± Kuro looked at the ghost next to her. ¡°Ah¡­ I remember, Ling Ling Fruit.¡± In Kuro¡¯s memory, this woman is one of the BUG fruits. Although ghosts do not have much offensive ability, if they are passed through, it will cause people to feel negative. No matter who it is, no matter how strong their will is, everything is in vain in the face of a near-miracle ability. ¡°Hey, Marine, don¡¯t look at me, I hate you.¡± Perona frowned and said, ¡°It is because you started the war that Lord Moria disappeared!¡± After the top, the newspaper said that Moria died in the war. But in fact ¡­ Anyway, Kuro looked at him quite well. He didn¡¯t know what happened after that. However, the veteran Shichibukai would not die so easily. Especially Moonlight Moria, who once challenged Kaido. Moria was strong then, but now¡­ When Kuro saw him back then, he knew that this guy no longer had any will and spirit. To put it nicely, these people are silver medalists. To put it bluntly, these people¡­ are just losers. ¡­ . Kuro invited Hawkeye to board the Battleship and go to Sabaody Archipelago together. ¡°Speaking of which, after not seeing you for a long time, your team has grown a lot.¡± On the deck, Hawkeye glanced at Kuro¡¯s subordinates and said, ¡°I have heard of the name ¡®Giant Shield¡¯ Kaz. His subordinates are Rangers, but unfortunately, they are not sword masters.¡± ¡°I said, enjoy life once in a while. Don¡¯t you feel tired looking for someone to fence every day?¡± Kuro leaned against the deck and bit his cigar. ¡°In terms of swordsmanship, no one on the sea is your match.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Hawkeye looked Kuro up and down and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try the throne of the world¡¯s number one swordsman?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, I am not your opponent.¡± Kuro waved his hand, ¡°If you want to fight, find those pure swordsmen. I am not pure, my body and mind are already in the shape of floating fruit.¡± In terms of swordsmanship, Hawkeye is still number one. Although he has grown a lot during this period of time, he still feels a little different from this person in swordsmanship. However, that distance was much closer than before. But ¡­ Why compete? He did not have the ambition of the world¡¯s number one swordsman. That kind of thing should be left to Liu Solong. When these goods go to sea in half a year, the world will be quiet. They can do whatever they want in the New World. Anyway, he, Kuro, can¡¯t control them. Battleship, sailing towards Sabaody Archipelago. Mariwando was not too close to Sabaodya and soon arrived. Wilbur and Sentomaru, who had already received the news, were already waiting at the port. ¡°Brother Kuro.¡± Seeing Kuro get off the Battleship, Sentomaru greeted him first. ¡°Oh¡­ Momousagi Maru, is Sabaodya okay?¡± ¡°Of course, with me here, nothing will happen.¡± With the giant axe on his shoulder, Sentomaru patted his chest loudly. ¡°Good work.¡± Kuro nodded and said to Wilbur, ¡°Wilbur, get ready, I want to buy Hawkeye a drink.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wilbur saluted. ¡°Huh? Hawkeye?¡± Only then did Sentomaru see Hawkeye getting off the port in the rear and asked, ¡°You actually came, it¡¯s surprising.¡± This man, apart from mandatory conscription, has always attended meetings at will. From the beginning, Marine did not expect him to attend the meeting. He did not expect to come this time. Except ¡­ Why did Brother Kuro bring him to Sabaody? Shouldn¡¯t he be looking for Walter? Chapter 518 You and I are the Only Swordsmen in the World Marine invited pirates for a drink, which is not allowed. But if the other party is Shichibukai, then it¡¯s a different story. And it was Hawkeye of Shichibukai. Everyone who becomes Shichibukai has their own purpose. Jorakol Mihawk became Shichibukai in order to fight against those swordsmen on the sea. After all, there are obviously more swordsmen among pirates than Marines. Crocodile¡¯s original intention as Shichibukai was for Hades, not that old man, but the ancient weapon ¡°Hades¡± and the power of a big country. Moonlight Moria wanted to re-accumulate her strength and then challenge Kaido again. Boa Hancock is to enjoy the prerogative of the Shichibukai and to make her country better. Jinbe¡¯s Shichibukai is to protect the power of the Merman Race. Bartholomew Kuma is a Shichibukai¡­ In any case, according to Kuro¡¯s understanding, it is to transmit intelligence about the World Government and Grand Line to the Revolutionary Army. Doflamingo became Shichibukai, the purest of all, in order to be Pirate King, but his purpose of being Pirate King was to pull the arrogant idiots of Mariejois into the sea. This is the old school Shichibukai, where the bear was recycled after it was cut by Kuro last time, Moria is also gone, Crocodile is nowhere to be found, Jinbe also escaped. Among the new faction, including Tiki. Becoming Shichibukai is entirely to advance the city, accumulate power, and then kill Whitebeard. If there was no War Of The Best, he would also find a chance to kill Whitebeard, but that should be many years later. Trafalgar Law¡¯s Shichibukai should be for a certain flamingo. As for Bucky ¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ These Shichibukai enjoy special privileges and are naturally under pressure. Once the World Government feels that their crimes are too serious or useless, their position will be seized and they will even be killed on the spot. After all, not everyone can be in this position. Once they fail, the consequences will generally not be good. Shichibukai is not allowed to lose. Just as Sengoku said back then: Don¡¯t lose again. If you continue to lose, I don¡¯t know if Shichibukai will exist. In the cafeteria of Sabaody Marine Station, Kuro and Hawkeye found a secluded private room and drank there. ¡°Are you really not going to compete with me?¡± Hawkeye and Kuro clinked glasses and drank the wine in the glass. ¡°Among the famous swordsmen, only you haven¡¯t competed with me.¡± ¡°Forget it, I am not a famous swordsman, you think too highly of me.¡± Kuro also finished the wine in his glass. ¡°There are too many famous swordsmen on the sea. You can find someone else. For example, the captain of the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ Fifth Division, ¡®Flower Sword¡¯ Vista, is one of the top swordsmen.¡± ¡°I have competed with him before. Although he is very strong, he is not my opponent,¡± Hawkeye said. In the War Of The Best, they sparred for a while. Hawkeye enjoyed it, but in all seriousness, Vista was not his opponent. Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Desrosa, there used to be a ¡®Sword Fighter¡¯ who was quite famous. If you have nothing to do, go and find him.¡± Hawkeye frowned. ¡°Is there such a person? I seem to have heard of him, but I don¡¯t seem to have any impression of him. Strange, a powerful swordsman, I should remember him. You won¡¯t lie to me about his name.¡± This stunned Kuro for a moment. Only then did he remember that that guy seemed to be a toy now. Sugar¡¯s BUG ability is not just when people become toys, it can even make their existence disappear from the memory of others. I can remember it completely because I still remember a little bit of the original work. ¡°Then change it.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Cavendish, the supernova the year before last, ¡®Rommel¡¯s Scythe, should solve your hunger.¡± ¡°I have heard his words, but I can only use a little strength in my sleep. Normal words are not enough to interest me.¡± ¡°Shiliu of the Rain!¡± Kuro continued, ¡°The original Warden of Impel Down, Big Sword, is as strong as Magellan. Magellan, you know, is very strong.¡± ¡°Shiliew? His strength is not bad, but his character is too despicable. If you look for him to compete, you will be intercepted by Blackbeard.¡± ¡°Hades Rayleigh!¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°Former Pirate King¡¯s deputy, Great Swordsman, isn¡¯t this man enough for you to enjoy?¡± ¡°Old.¡± Hawkeye said seriously, ¡°There is no point in winning against the older generation. I am not interested in people who are not active in the sea.¡± ¡°What about Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), ¡®Red Hair¡¯ Shanks¡­ Forget it, forget I said it.¡± Kuro remembered that this guy often came with Shanks and they were still good friends. Back when he was at the top, he cut Red Hair and he immediately took sides. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in competing with someone who is missing a hand.¡± Hawkeye¡¯s eyes were burning. ¡°I only want to fight against swordsmen who are in their peak state. I am not interested in those who are retired, disabled, and new. Besides, I don¡¯t think they can defeat me.¡± ¡°Ha? Defeating you? That¡¯s not easy. You are the world¡¯s number one swordsman. Then tell me, is there any swordsman in the world who can compete with you?¡± Kuro took out a cigar and was about to light it. Hawkeye pointed at Kuro and said, ¡°Among all the swordsmen in the world, only I can fight you.¡± BOOM!!! A loud noise came from nowhere, startling Kuro so much that the cigar in his mouth fell out. He looked at the cigar that fell on the floor in a daze and frowned. He turned into a shadow and directly broke through the wall of the private room and flew out. Not because of Hawkeye¡¯s words, but because of the sound. That is not Ray, and this is not a rainy day. It was the sound of a cannonball and¡­ he felt an extremely powerful aura. Outside the Sabaody Archipelago, a huge black shadow rushed over at high speed. The speed was so fast that even though there was still some distance from the surface of the sea, it still separated the sea and created a gully. A huge black shadow quickly approached Sabaody Archipelago and covered one of the areas. ¡°Hey, what is that thing!¡± Leda stared blankly as the black shadow approached. She couldn¡¯t see it clearly. Just as the black shadow fell quickly and was about to hit the ground, a golden figure flashed in the air and quickly came to the black shadow. Shua! The golden Half Moon Light quickly flashed on the black shadow, stopping its speed. Only then did people see the details of the black shadow. It was a huge cannonball! Golden Slash forcefully resisted the cannonball and flew back to the sea far away from Sabaody Archipelago. The cannonball emitted a ball of fire and exploded in the air. BOOM!!! The powerful air wave caused a huge tsunami to surge in all directions. The wind was like a storm, blowing down the buildings and trees along the coast. It also blew Kuro¡¯s robe in the air and his hair danced wildly. ¡°This kind of cannonball¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed red as he looked at the distant sea and gritted his teeth. ¡°What a joke! Why is this guy here?! Has Hancock lost?!!¡± Chapter 519 That Thing Has Never Been On the Grand Line, a ship that stayed on the sea was already in tatters. Under Luffy¡¯s feet was a half-breed of a cod and a giant, Sebastian. The fish giant was covered in wounds. Luffy was not much better. He was covered in scars and panting. It took him a lot of effort to defeat this Fish Giant. He stood there and pulled his hands to his waist and suddenly reached up and shouted, ¡°Where is Walter! I want to defeat him!!¡± At this time, Law came from the other end with a knife in one hand and Gaylam with square braids in the other. ¡°The owner of the straw hat did not find that Bundy Walde. Perhaps, we may have been fooled.¡± It didn¡¯t take Law much effort to deal with this Guyram. He is an ability user of ¡®Square Fruit¡¯, he can turn anything he touches into a cube and control it at will, but in front of Law who can use ¡®Slaughterhouse¡¯, this move is useless. ¡°I don¡¯t have any here either.¡± On the second floor above the cabin, Hancock appeared in a purple cheongsam. Beside her were the rescued Sandersonia and Marigold. Hancock is dealing with Nachin, a woman who is good at ¡°Chinese Medicine Fist Art¡± and uses medicine to make herself ruthless while resisting Hancock¡¯s charm. However, Hancock¡¯s ability does not require others to be tempted to use it. As Shichibukai, a terrifying woman evaluated as strong by Sengoku, it was naturally easy to deal with such an existence. She bit her thumb. Even with a serious expression, she looked very charming. ¡°I didn¡¯t find that Bondy Walde. He is not here.¡± ¡°Humph, humph¡­¡± At Luffy¡¯s feet, Sebastian suddenly looked up and sneered. ¡°You have failed.¡± A smile appeared on Sebastian¡¯s face. ¡°Captain Walter has gone to Sabaody Archipelago. He will succeed. We¡­ will succeed!¡± ¡°Shampoo Land?¡± Luffy said, ¡°He is in Sabaody Archipelago, right? Okay, then I will go to Sabaody Archipelago to defeat him!¡± With that, he rushed out excitedly. ¡°Wait a minute, Straw Hat.¡± Law dissuaded: ¡°You can¡¯t go to Sabaody!¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Luffy tilted his head and looked at Law. ¡°Shiba¡­ Anyway, the matter has been resolved. You should go back now, don¡¯t you think, Boa Hancock?¡± Law rolled his eyes and looked at Hancock. Sabaody Archipelago ¡­ Luffy couldn¡¯t go to that place now. There is a gatekeeper there that is comparable to Cerberus. If Luffy goes there now, he will not be able to come back. Hancock pondered for a while and said, ¡°Luffy, my sister has been rescued, there is no need to go. Didn¡¯t you promise Rayleigh that you will go back after saving my sister?¡± ¡°But that bastard Walter still caught your sister. They are such good people and they even gave me food. No matter what, I want to ask Walter why he caught you,¡± Luffy said righteously. ¡°No, we don¡¯t hate them.¡± Sandersonia and Marigold shook their heads in unison. Bundy Walde is already troublesome enough, not to mention that there is another more troublesome one in Sabaody. Let that Marine and that Pirate dog fight each other. ¡­ . On the Sabaody Coast, Kuro floated in the air, the red light in his eyes representing his Kenbonshoku (Observation). With his range, he could capture the huge life force in the outline of the ship on the sea. Coupled with the huge and high-speed cannonball just now, Kuro was sure that the guy must be Bondy Wald. Ordinary people¡¯s shells can¡¯t be so huge and fast. Even Garp, that old guy, always has a big iron ball, not a cannonball. Moreover, his speed surprised him. Too fast! ¡°Kuro, what is that¡­ What a strong breath.¡± Leda¡¯s expression was a little serious below. She also opened Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, so she could also agree to that extremely strong aura. ¡°Troublesome guy is here!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go and inform the others and let the nearby residents take refuge. Marines, gather for me. Also, call Hancock and ask her what¡¯s going on and why she let Walter come here!¡± That¡¯s not right! This is not right! Logically speaking, Walter should have been killed by that straw hat kid! Isn¡¯t this his fucking theatrical version?! The theatrical version! This concept is equivalent to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), as long as it is in the theatrical version of the concept, that Pirate King is the real Pirate King, the kind that punches Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) on the sea and shakes the navy in the middle. Why did Walter come here! On the surface of the sea, the huge ship, the Ancient Roseyadi, slowly pushed forward. The ship was covered in vegetation, and there were a lot of buildings in the vegetation. At the bow of the ship, there was a huge bow symbol with a helmet like a shield. The center of the symbol opened, revealing a huge muzzle. In the firing position, Bundy Walde stood there and looked at the gradually falling tsunami wave in front of him. ¡°Hey, is it defended?¡± ¡°Ward, stop.¡± On his shoulder, Binjack said in a trembling voice, ¡°The Marine stationed in Sabaody Archipelago is that Luciru Kuro. Your cannonball must have been blocked by him.¡± ¡°Luciru Kuro?¡± Walter looked over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Marine who defeated Ledfield!¡± Binjack said. ¡°He is very strong. With him, Mary Joa can¡¯t be broken.¡± ¡°Oh? Ledfield¡­¡± Walter opened his eyes and said in surprise: ¡°That guy was defeated by a Marine I have never heard of? Looking at the aura, that Marine is just a kid, it is too embarrassing, Ledfield!¡± As a pirate of the older generation, Walter did not even know Polusalino, Sakasugi, or Kuzan. After all, when he became famous, Polusalino and Sakasugi were just new recruits, and Kuzan did not know if he had joined the Marine. But he knew what Ledfield said and how powerful he was. To be able to defeat that man¡­ That Marine is not to be underestimated! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not going to deal with him!¡± Walter put his hand on the launch device again and pointed the muzzle directly at the outline of the island on the opposite side. He grinned and said: ¡°My purpose is only destruction! No matter how powerful people are, they can¡¯t stop me from destroying everything! I will let the world know the fear of ¡®World Destroyer¡¯!¡± ¡°Ward¡­¡± Bin Jack said in a trembling voice: ¡°You were not like this before, do you remember, your dream. We worked hard to build this ship so that we can see the goal of the world!¡± ¡°That kind of thing¡­¡± Walter¡¯s face was gloomy and a voice sounded in his mind. ¡°We retreat, we can¡¯t control Walter!¡± That voice made his face even more ferocious as he growled, ¡°That kind of thing has never existed!¡± Chapter 520 Brilliant Fireworks ¡°Again!¡± Walter directly pulled the starting device and saw a ball of sparks coming from the huge muzzle extending from the bow of the ship. Boom! At the same time, Walter pressed the barrel and shouted, ¡°Momo, a hundred times!¡± The huge cannonball that was stimulated from the muzzle seemed to have touched a transparent barrier. After leaving a range, it became even larger. At the same time, the flying cannonball that was originally at a normal speed also turned into an afterimage at this moment and ran straight towards Sabaody Archipelago. At the same time, he pulled the device again and triggered another cannonball. The same effect was triggered from the cannonball, turning into a hundred times the volume and increasing the speed by a hundred times. He rushed towards Sabaody Archipelago with the previous cannonball. If one shot is not enough, then I will shoot again! ¡°There¡¯s no end to it!¡± Seeing the huge cannonball approaching at a high speed, Kuro bit his cigar and swung the blade, his whole body flashed in the air. His body moved away, and in the naked eye, he appeared from one place to another in an instant, like a ghost, or like the Bishop Baiyue in his previous life, flashing and quickly approaching the cannonball. This move was the movement speed that he had learned from Ledfield. Compared to Kuro himself, who is better at long-distance jumping, this short-distance teleportation is more flexible in battle. Moreover, it was not slow. Kuro flashed in front of the cannonball and Autumn Water held it tightly, turning it into a black and gold light that flashed in front of the huge cannonball. The high-speed cannonball stopped at this moment. From the center, a gap suddenly opened, and the gap became bigger and bigger, making the cannonball cut smoothly into two halves and fall into the sea. Boom!! Two huge tsunamis suddenly exploded on the surface of the sea, and the aftermath of the cannonball explosion shook the surrounding air. The yield after a hundred times is too huge. ¡°There¡¯s one more, Tao Wu, it¡¯s too late! Kuro was about to look for another cannonball that had already flown past him when he found that the cannonball, which was flying at a hundred times the speed, had already reached half the distance from Sabaody Archipelago. At this speed, if Kuro rushed over, the cannonball would probably reach the sky above Sabaody Archipelago, and the impact of the explosion would be different. Otherwise, Kuro would not have used Chop to block the first cannonball, but directly cut it off. Just as Kuro was about to move, he suddenly froze and looked at Sabaody¡¯s position with his eyebrows raised. In his perception, he saw an aura approaching quickly. A purple-black slash flew out from Sabaody and directly hit the huge cannonball. The slash swept past the cannonball and split it into two, exploding in the sky above the sea and sweeping up a huge wave. On the coast, Hawkeye adjusted his hat and held Night in one hand and smiled at Kuro in the distance. The two attacks were almost the same. ¡°Hey, Kuro, there is news!¡± At this time, Leda ran to the coast and shouted ahead. Kuro flew back and came to the sky near the coast of Sabaody Archipelago. Boom! Boom! At this time, two shells came from the front and back. Kuro and Hawkeye, one above and one below, waved the black sword in their hands at the same time. The black and gold slash and the purple-black slash were released almost at the same time. They hit the huge cannonball flying over the sea and almost cut the cannonball in half at the same time and exploded in the air. The blast wave of the explosion blew out in all directions. When it reached Sabaody Archipelago, it was still like a strong wind, blowing Kuro¡¯s cloak and the white hair on his Hawkeye hat. ¡°Not bad.¡± Hawkeye said approvingly: ¡°Do you want to compete?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to compete with you.¡± Kuro smirked and looked at Leda. ¡°What do they say?¡± ¡°That smelly woman said she didn¡¯t see Bondi Walde, they fell for it,¡± Leda said truthfully. ¡°I am not blind, I can see!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I asked Hancock where she is and when she can come!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say¡­¡± Leda said. Kuro was speechless. You probably didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Hey, Hawkeye, Walter is here. As Shichibukai, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and spoke to Hawkeye below. ¡°I can¡¯t fly.¡± Hawkeye walked forward. On the coast, there was still his small boat. ¡°I can go, but before I approach that ship, you can cover my approach.¡± He looked up at Kuro. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that kind of thing, as long as you deal with him.¡± Kuro said with a cigar in his mouth. Boom! Another huge cannonball flew over at high speed. Kuro narrowed his eyes and flashed to the front of the cannonball. This time, he did not use Chop but directly reached out to touch the cannonball. Bang!! The cannonball stopped under Kuro¡¯s palm, and an impact blew the ends of his hair, but soon, the impact disappeared, and the huge cannonball floated in front of him. ¡°You can have it back!¡± Kuro clenched his fist and kicked towards the huge cannonball. With his strength, the cannonball flew towards the huge ship on the opposite side. ¡°Yes?¡± Walter was about to fire another shot when he saw his cannonball flying over. He was stunned and stretched out his palm towards the flying cannonball. ¡°Momo Return.¡± The huge cannonball returned to its original state and became a normal cannonball. Then, he threw the walnut in his hand forward. ¡°Momo 10x Scatter Bullet!¡± The walnuts expanded and scattered towards the cannonball at a high speed, directly piercing through the cannonball and exploding in the air. Walter looked at the figure floating in the air and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Shiki? This kid¡­¡± With that, he roared at the rear, ¡°Hey, little ones, open the muzzle and fire at full power!¡± This ship has more than one main cannon. The pirates brought by Walter on this ship opened the cannon holes on the outside of the ship one by one, revealing a large number of sub-guns, which were aimed at Sabaody. ¡°Ward, do you really want to do this?¡± Binjack still wanted to persuade him. ¡°Shut up, Binjek, you just have to give orders,¡± Walter said rudely. The ship was still a long way from Shibo Land, but for Walter, this distance was not a problem at all. He stretched out his hands left and right and spread his fingers. ¡°Momo¡­¡± Binjek watched Walter make a move, sighed and shouted: ¡°Release!¡± ¡°Hundredfold!!¡± At the same time, Walter roared. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the ship, countless shells were stimulated. Under the enhancement of his ability, the shells changed into a hundred times the volume. At a speed of a hundred times the speed, they almost turned into a black curtain extending from the ship to the Sabaody Archipelago. It covered the sky. Hawkeye was already sitting on the boat with his legs crossed. He looked up at the darkness and then looked at Kuro in the sky with a playful expression. Of course he would not move. Sabaody Archipelago has nothing to do with him. Although he has to fulfill Shichibukai¡¯s obligation, it doesn¡¯t say that he needs to protect Sabaody Archipelago. And ¡­ He also wanted to see how far this man had grown. Kuro floated in the air, biting his cigar as he watched the dark curtain pressing down on him, holding the autumn water in his hand tightly. ¡°Damn Hawkeye, don¡¯t you want to do this kind of thing? Forget it, I don¡¯t expect much from you¡­¡± He held Autumn Water horizontally and his figure gradually faded. ¡°Duobra!¡± The black shadows, mixed with gold, flashed once in the dark. The faded figure solidified again at this moment. Click. Kuro sheathed his sword and looked at the dark curtain. The black curtain stopped for a moment at this moment. Then, it emitted a fiery explosion light that almost connected the entire sky, as if an extremely brilliant firework had been set off. Chapter 521 Avenger ¡°Oh? It seems that artillery is useless.¡± Seeing this scene, Walter raised one hand and swept Binjack off his shoulder. ¡°Ward!¡± Binjack landed on the ground and cried out in pain, looking at his tall brother in shock. ¡°Watch the ship.¡± Walter snorted and picked up a knife next to him. His body jumped in the air and a wave of air came out from the soles of his feet. Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)! ¡°Momo 100x Speed!¡± Thud! After he stepped on the air, he turned into an afterimage and rushed over. With the enhancement of 100x Speed, his Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) also became very fast. He directly passed through the Hawkeye on the sea and went straight to Kuro. In an instant, he appeared above Kuro, raising his knife and aiming it at Kuro below and the island behind him. ¡°Momo Hundredfold Chop!¡± The knife suddenly became huge in his hand. It was more than a hundred meters long and slashed down at lightning speed. In addition to increasing in size, the speed of the strike was still a hundred times faster. That speed shocked even Kuro. ¡°Bastard!¡± Kuro pulled Autumn Water out and slashed at the huge blade coming from above. Dang! When the blade touched Autumn Water, it was cut off like tofu, and a part of the huge blade broke off from above Kuro and fell straight back. The size of this blade is large, but its mass has not changed. If there is Haki, Kuro would find it difficult to deal with, but with this size, no one can attack Haki, it is too exhausting. An ordinary blade, whether it is big or not, does not affect Kuro much. To him, this was equivalent to cutting a mountain made of iron. ¡°You can have it back!¡± Kuro stretched out his palm and touched the broken blade. The blade turned forward and pounced towards the tall man above. ¡°Return.¡± Walter deactivated his ability at this time, and the broken blade of the huge blade directly shrank into an ordinary shape as the ability was deactivated. Dang! The blade stabbed into his Armament Haki hand. Walter opened his hand and grabbed the blade, crushing it into pieces. Whoosh! Immediately after, he grabbed the half-broken blade with his right hand and the iron shavings with his left hand and suddenly threw them down. ¡°Momo Hundredfold!¡± The debris and the blade became bigger again at this moment, and a high-speed raid was launched at Kuro. It was too fast. Under a hundred times, that speed was not inferior to the old man and his own speed. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± When Walter made a throwing motion, Kuro swung Autumn Water horizontally and swung his knife. The stirring of the wind and ability caused the magnified object to twist and break into pieces, falling down. Bang! At this moment, an afterimage suddenly appeared in front of him and a huge fist hit him in the face, sending him flying backward and falling into the shore of Sabaody Archipelago like a cannonball, stirring up a cloud of dust. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda shouted. Walter bounced on his feet and grinned at the smoke. ¡°So much for that.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, the dust fog suddenly blew away. Kuro stood there with Autumn Water in his hand, staring coldly at Walter in the sky. At this time, his face was stained by Armament Haki, there were tears under his eyes, and there was a black and purple cross mark between his eyebrows, and Armament Haki was also on his exposed wrist. Armed. ¡°You¡¯re not done, are you?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Why are you chasing me?¡± He was puzzled. The black saber player had already taken a boat over. Couldn¡¯t this guy go to him to deal with him? Why did he come to him? ¡°Hey.¡± Walter clenched his fists and grinned. ¡°I just want to try and see how the quality of the kid who defeated Ledfield and got the ability of Skiki Fruit is.¡± Of course, he did not know that Shiki was killed by Kuro, but it was true that the ability of Float-Fruit was reflected in him. Walter knew these two people very well. In contrast, Mihawk was only twelve years old when Walter became famous, so he was naturally not famous. If he wanted to find someone, he naturally had to find someone that interested him. Only then did Kuro see Walter¡¯s face clearly. It was a rough man with a helmet with a broken horn. The style was like a Viking in his previous life. His dark green beard was very sloppy on his chin. When he smiled, he was missing a few teeth and his eyes looked very gloomy. He looked like a sinister middle-aged man. After being frozen for 30 years, he looks like a 50-year-old man at this moment, but he is an old man. It seemed very awkward and not very sunny. ¡°After being frozen for thirty years, you still have the energy to cause trouble.¡± Kuro swung Autumn Water and directly swung a slash. Walter jumped to the side and dodged the slash. ¡°When you¡¯re old, you should go mountain climbing or travel or something. If you have nothing to do, you will die quickly!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You old fool!¡± He wondered why these old guys always liked to slap his face. So is that old man Rayleigh, and so is this Walter. If he had not been fully armed just now, his handsome face would have been injured. Even though he was covered with Armament Haki, he still felt pain from that punch. 100x Speed is not a joke. The old man often said that speed is power, and Kuro also followed this principle. Old Bideng¡¯s strength is not low, and with the enhancement of 100 times speed, his punch is not too fierce. This is the same type as them, and its destructive power is even greater than his and the old man¡¯s. What kind of concept is a cannonball a hundred times larger and a hundred times faster¡­ Moreover, the cannonball fired by the main cannon just now was powerful and huge. Coupled with the enhancement of its ability, once it was fired, Sabaody Fields would definitely be gone. This guy wants to destroy Mariejois. That¡¯s not a joke. He¡¯s really qualified to do it! Walde¡¯s eyes swept down and looked at Kuro with disdain. ¡°Kid, Binjek said that you are strong, but you seem to have disappointed me a little. You want to defend Mariejois alone? Is there no one in Marine? What about Sengoku, where is Garp? Where are those two despicable people, let them see me!¡± ¡°Despicable?¡± Kuro was stunned and sneered, ¡°You are a pirate, how can you say Marine is despicable?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Walter snorted and did not answer Kuro. Instead, he looked up at the Red Earth above the Sabaody Archipelago. ¡°If they don¡¯t come, I will blow up Mariejois first and then deal with them!¡± In the confrontation 30 years ago, the original Walter became friends with Sengoku and Garp. However, after the Battle of Wald, his perception of these two people changed. Marines, no, people of the world, are all despicable. He was only an avenger now. Chapter 522 It Hurts Truth be told, whether or not Mary Jo is destroyed has little to do with Kuro. Kuro would even turn a blind eye if he could make that group of idiot Draconians extinct. It can be said that the only place in Marine that is worth criticizing is gone. The point is, you can¡¯t do that. First of all, he is a Marine stationed in Sabaody Archipelago. To put it bluntly, he is the Gatekeeper of Mariejois. It would be fine if Walter could really blow up Mariejois in one shot, but if there was anything left, the first person to come out and take the blame would definitely be him. If Mariejois is really destroyed, even if the old man pulls the entire Marine high-level security, he will probably have to enter Impel Down. The pot was too big. Moreover, he really did not believe that Walter could kill all the tenryubito in one shot. If tenryubito is not dead and Mariejois is gone, then these idiots will run everywhere and it will not be fun. Therefore, it was impossible for him to play freely. Not to mention that he was going to blow up Sabaody Archipelago now. You said that you wanted to aim at Mary Joa first, but he might not be able to discover it so quickly. Clang!! Walter stepped in the air and turned into an explosive afterimage. Kuro instantly raised his knife to block and the blade met Walter¡¯s domineering fist, triggering a shock wave. No, this old thing cannot land on Sabaody Archipelago. It will destroy his base. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± After blocking it, the veins on Kuro¡¯s arm bulged, and he pushed away Walter¡¯s fist and took advantage of the situation to attack. His ability to stir the air formed a crazy distortion around Walter. His speed was not slow, so Walter did not dodge immediately. Chi chi chi! The wind blade tore the corner of Walter¡¯s clothes and then made a crisp sound on his skin. The old man¡¯s whole body turned black and green and he was covered with a layer of domineering aura. ¡°What the hell!¡± Kuro cursed and held the handle of the knife with both hands. His footsteps left a mark on the ground and he suddenly stabbed towards Walter¡¯s chest. As soon as he put on the Armament Haki, the tip of the blade went through and took him straight back, away from the coast of Sabaody Archipelago and into the sea. ¡°You sink into the sea!¡± Kuro said fiercely. Thud! Kuro pushed Walter towards the sea. Once it sinks into the sea, no matter how strong the ability user is, it will be useless. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Walter punched the blade with all his might. With a crisp sound, Walter knocked Autumn Water away from his chest. He stepped on the air and his body turned into a shadow and jumped away. Of course, this level is not that simple. Kuro glanced at Hawkeye, who was sitting in a small boat in front and slowly swinging towards Walter¡¯s ship. He rolled his eyes and shouted to the front, ¡°Hey, Hawkeye! Hurry up and cut off his ship!¡± As long as that cannon is there, it will always be a threat. Sitting on the boat, Hawkeye crossed his legs and put his hands on his knees. He lowered his head slightly and it was unknown if he heard it. However, Walter did not return directly to the Ancient Rosetti because of this sentence. He only glanced back and continued to look at Kuro. He did not choose to leave because of his words, which made Kuro¡¯s plan fail. Kuro did not understand. There is such a Seven Warlords of the Sea there. Wouldn¡¯t killing him be worse than killing him? Why do you have to keep staring at me? Although I am a little handsome, this is not a reason for you to hit me. ¡°Momo¡­¡± Walter, who was in the air, took a deep breath and puffed up his chest and mouth. ¡°Air Bullet!¡± Bang! A cannonball condensed from air spewed out of his mouth at the highest speed and went straight for Kuro. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and his body subconsciously turned to the side. He saw a Distorted Air Bullet pass by him and hit the land behind him, leaving a deep hole in the ground. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just air¡­¡± Kuro looked at the hole and swallowed dryly. Bang! Another cannonball came. Hearing the sound, Kuro quickly turned his head and quickly cut the air bomb into two halves. The moment the blade touched the air, Kuro clearly felt some vibration in his arm. This thing is quite powerful. This guy¡¯s body technique is amazing! He¡¯s going to kill me! Bang bang bang bang! Walter¡¯s mouth was like an armored machine gun, constantly spitting out a large number of air bullets. With the enhancement of 100 times speed, this thing is much faster than ordinary bullets. And its power is not comparable to firearms. If it were anyone else, they would not even be able to find traces of such a thing. Still ¡­ ¡°Air, you are not good enough!¡± The ability penetrated the blade. Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and swung it forward. Under the stirring of the ability, the air around Walter became distorted. Under this distorted air, the air bullet he spat out was completely deformed and could not exert its power. With a swing of the knife, Kuro put Autumn Water back into the knife, put on a posture of unity, and pulled out the knife. ¡°Lion Thousand Cut Valley!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A large number of black and gold slashes rushed towards Walter under this blade, like the frenzied mane of a lion. There were countless of them, filling the entire space. Hawkeye, who was on a small boat not far away, saw this scene and raised his eyes slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°Golden Lion? Although I haven¡¯t seen it before, I can see it from your moves.¡± His eyes were filled with fighting spirit. Unfortunately, this guy was unwilling to compete with him. Although he wanted to find a powerful swordsman to fight, if that swordsman did not have the will to fight, the fight would not go smoothly. Especially when the other party was a Marine. Shichibukai¡¯s position was originally to deal with pirates with powerful swordsmanship, but he didn¡¯t expect that there were also several good swordsmen in Marine. Momousagi Ji Yuan is also a swordsman in the Marine. And now, Kuro made Mihawk even more excited. Shichibukai¡¯s position¡­ is a little burdensome. Seeing these messy and dense black and gold slashes, Walter was stunned for a moment and asked suspiciously, ¡°Shiki?¡± He is different from other great pirates. He has not been on the ship of Locks, but in terms of strength, he is also a top-level great pirate and has communication with those great pirates. As a being of the same generation, Walter certainly knew about Shiki. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just floating?¡± Walter moved his feet and first broke the first slash with a punch, then stepped on the air and pulled back his fist, aiming directly at Kuro. ¡°Momo Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)!¡± Thud! His body was like a rocket, shattering a large number of slashes and punching Kuro. Speed is power. With the enhancement of 100 times speed, even a stone has great power. Not to mention a domineering fist. ¡°This old Bidon is quite abnormal!¡± The moment Walter started walking, Kuro saw Autumn Water spread out. ¡°Black Tortoise!¡± Bang!!! At the moment when Black Tortoise¡¯s defense was just aroused, Walter¡¯s fist hit it and broke Black Tortoise¡¯s turtle shell defense like glass. At this time, the snake eyes coiled above stared at Walter. ¡°This is¡­¡± After the punch, Walter was about to continue when he suddenly felt his body go numb and subconsciously looked at the phantom of the snake above Kuro. A golden light reflected in his eyes. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± Kuro wiped his blade and golden light covered the Autumn Water Blade. Golden electric light shot straight beside the blade and he slashed at Walter. ¡°Flood Dragon!¡± Chapter 523 But You Are Helpless ¡°Advanced Armament?!¡± Walter was shocked and his body moved at this moment. The numbness of the snake eyes only lasted for a moment. But at this moment, for people of their strength, there are many things they can do. I can¡¯t hide anymore! Then ¡­ A ruthless look appeared in Walter¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fist and a dark green aura wrapped around his fist. He naturally knows the highest level of Haki! ¡°Momo Hundredfold Fist!¡± Chi!!! Bang!!! The golden light brushed on Walter¡¯s body from top to bottom. At the same time, Walter quickly punched Kuro¡¯s face. Although the distance is very short, such a short distance with the enhancement of 100 times speed is not something that ordinary people can withstand. With a punch, Kuro directly turned into a shadow and hit the land of Sabaody Archipelago. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda called out again. ¡®Aye?¡¯ Why did he say ¡°again¡±? The power of this attack was not small. The ground that Kuro hit created a hole and stirred up a huge cloud of dust. Kuro got up from the hole, holding his nose and grimacing. It hurts! It really hurts! The soreness and pain of a punch in the nose made Kuro¡¯s face twist in pain. ¡°Bah!¡± Kuro spat out a mouthful of blood and his eyes gradually turned red as he stared fiercely at Walter in the sky. Walter, who was jumping in the air, shook his hand and looked at the dense white marks on his palm, as well as some small wounds on his forearm. He frowned and said, ¡°Is it a rebound?¡± After this punch, scars appeared on his hand. Because the fist has the highest level of Haki protection, there is no damage, but the recoil is not only on the fist, but also on the forearm. The Haki in his forearm was not so strong, but a wound appeared. Still ¡­ Walter touched his chest. He should have been hit by the knife just now, but why was he not injured? ¡°Hey, brat, were you bluffing just now?¡± Walter bounced in the air and looked at Kuro. Kuro slowly sheathed Autumn Water and the blade gradually slid down the scabbard. Then, he looked up and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°?¡± Walter tilted his head. Click. Kuro held the hilt and closed the Autumn Water. ¡°The soft sound of the wind.¡± Chi!!! A ball of blood shot out from the center of Walter¡¯s chest and turned into a rain of blood, sprinkling a corner of the world. He took out the hand that was touching his chest in a daze. It was covered in blood. From his chest, a huge wound appeared, from his chest to his abdomen, blood was seeping out. ¡°You old fool!¡± Kuro roared with a ferocious face, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you today, my surname is not Lucilu!!¡± It was fine to hit him once. This was the second time he had been slapped in the face. And he used the highest level of Haki! Do you really think that I have no temper!? The person who hit his face last time is called Kaido. Ask him if the scar on his chest hurts! As long as his defense is broken, the damage will not be small. Walter was not a pervert like Kaido and Big Mom. Although his body technique was strong, if he broke through the defense, the damage he caused was far more violent than when he punched himself. After the wound, Walter¡¯s body swayed in the air for a while and suddenly fell. He could not fly and was suddenly injured. He could not maintain Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and was about to fall into the sea. However, he only fell for a while before jumping away. He stepped forward and suddenly shot backward. In that direction, Hawkeye was standing on the small boat and had already pulled out the big black knife. ¡°Momo Hundredfold Fist!¡± Walter was very fast. In almost a flash, he came directly to the top of Hawkeye¡¯s head, then swooped down and punched Hawkeye¡¯s head. ¡°How can I let you destroy my ship!¡± Walter said ferociously. Hawkeye glanced at him and blocked with his black blade, colliding with his fist. Bang!! The shock wave dispersed at the point of the fist and the blade. The huge momentum caused the small ship under Hawkeye¡¯s feet to split in an instant. Hawkeye¡¯s eyes moved and his body moved back, swinging away Walter¡¯s fist and then he chopped down. A purple-black slash appeared on the blade, and with the momentum, his body suddenly retreated and he kept flying close to the sea. Then his body jumped and he turned and landed on the shore of Sabaody Archipelago. At this moment, the purple-black slash had also arrived at the Ancient Roseyadi. At this moment, the thin old man climbed onto the bow of the ship and stared at the huge slash that was getting closer and closer. He opened his hands and gritted his teeth. ¡°This is our dream. We will never let you destroy it!¡± O Walde ¡­ Even if you have changed, I still have this dream! Binjek closed his eyes. Bang!! At this moment, a loud muffled sound rang in his ears. A wave of air lifted around Bin Jack, blowing him back and making him open his eyes. In front of him, Walter¡¯s tall body crossed his hands in front of him, leaving Binjack with a side of his back. Binjack looked at the blood falling from Walter¡¯s chest and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ward, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Bing Jack.¡± Without looking back, Walter said: ¡°This ship is my ambition. I will not allow him to be damaged. As for you, as a waste, don¡¯t make trouble for me. Just watch from afar and see how I destroy Mariejois.¡± ¡°Is it blocked?¡± Kuro watched this scene and sneered. ¡°But can you stop the two of us? Hawkeye, go.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Hawkeye, who had already come ashore, put his black saber back and said, ¡°As you can see, my ship is broken. I can¡¯t fly like you. It¡¯s better to stay here.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and stared at him. ¡°As a Shichibukai, it is your duty to destroy Walter!¡± ¡°Then prepare another ship for me, but¡­ are you sure you can make it?¡± Hawkeye smiled and pointed ahead. ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± Bang! A cannonball like before exploded. Kuro bared his teeth and directly flashed over, splitting the cannonball on the sea. Before it exploded, he flew towards the Ancient Roseyadi. ¡°Hawkeye, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Kuro said and flew straight over. Since this guy did not participate in the battle, Kuro could not do anything to him. However, if he was in Sabaody Archipelago, he could also defend Walter¡¯s other attacks. And he, Kuro, just happened to want to settle the score of Walter slapping his face just now! Not on land, but in the sea, I, Yap Liangchen¡­ No, I, Kuro, have a hundred ways to make people unable to live, but Walter is helpless. He lowered his body and his palm touched the seawater as he stared at the huge ship in front of him. ¡°Go and die with the ship!¡± A huge whirlpool began to appear on the sea. The degree of distortion was enough to crush everything. ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!!¡± Chapter 524 Don¡¯t Cause Trouble When You¡¯re Old A large number of whirlpools suddenly appeared on the sea, and the power of the rotation on them seemed to be able to swallow everything. Directly below the huge Ancient Rosetti, similarly, a vortex that was enough to swallow the big ship began to appear. Boom! At the same time, a huge wave rose from the surface of the sea near the Ancient Rosetti and covered the big ship. He did not intend to show any mercy. ¡°Is this the power of the floating fruit?¡± Hawkeye¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise as he murmured. He had heard of Golden Lion¡¯s fame when he was young, but now he could see his performance. But¡­ does Golden Lion really have Kuro¡¯s ability? And that swordsmanship. This was the first time he had seen a phantom beast sword technique. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s the same as the Green Algae, it¡¯s just a simple technique of calling out the name of the move, but there is really some kind of power. Sure enough, Luciru Kuro was very strong. Seeing the whirlpool on the sea and the huge waves wrapped around the ship, Walter narrowed his eyes, ¡°The power of Shiki¡­¡± ¡°Captain, the ship is not under control!¡± ¡°The whirlpool below is sucking the ship!¡± ¡°Captain, help!¡± The pirates on the ship shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, just start the ship.¡± As Walter spoke, he squatted down and pressed his hands on the deck. ¡°Ward¡­¡± Binjack looked at him worriedly. ¡°Binjek, hold on tight,¡± Walter said in a deep voice. As the ship moved, Walter pressed his palm on the deck and shouted, ¡°Momo Ten Times!¡± The already huge Ancient Roseyadi expanded ten times in size and became even larger. As the volume increased, the suction force of the whirlpool below decreased a lot. At this time, Walter¡¯s arm shook again, ¡°Momo 100x Speed!¡± The ship that was sliding forward bit by bit exploded at this moment like a cannonball that he had stimulated. It directly rushed through the whirlpool under the ship and collided with the tsunami in front of it. Bang! The thick wall of waves, under the impact of the huge high-speed explosion of the ship, was directly broken through from the waves and directly hit Kuro who was flying low. Kuro¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect this move. Seeing that he could no longer avoid the high-speed ship, he could only take out Autumn Water and slash forward. On the blade, golden electric light floated up and mixed with the black color, it turned into a huge Haki slash and pounced towards the Ancient Roseyadi. Walter jumped on the barrel of the cannon, his fists surged with dark green Wind Tornado Breath, and he punched towards the huge cut. Bang!! The fist and the slash collided, causing the world to dim at this moment. Walter¡¯s body took a few steps back, and the domineering slash shattered under his fists. Under this power, the speed of the ship also stopped for a moment. Only then did Kuro find an opportunity to fly up and avoid the impact of the huge ship. ¡°Kid, well done!¡± The ship came to a stop. Walter took a few breaths on the deck, shook the blood on the back of his hand, and grinned at Kuro in the sky. Increasing and accelerating the ship consumed a lot of his physical strength. In addition, he blocked Kuro¡¯s blade, so he did not feel good. But he didn¡¯t feel good, and this kid should feel the same. With so many Haki-infused slashes, how much stamina can this kid have? ¡°But you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Walter said confidently: ¡°When I kill you, I will destroy Sabaody Archipelago first, and then destroy Mariejois!¡± ¡°You old Bidon are talking in your sleep!¡± Kuro raised his palm and said to Walter coldly, ¡°You can go ashore first!¡± The sky suddenly darkened. ¡°This is¡­¡± Walter¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously looked at the sky. A large number of weapons fell from the sky, mixed with some steel garbage and stones and soil, and attacked the Ancient Roseyadi. ¡°I told you, if it¡¯s just a ship, I have many ways to deal with you.¡± Kuro smiled confidently and clenched his palm again. ¡°Ksitigarbha!¡± Because he touched the seawater just now, the seawater nearby is still within his control for the time being. The existence of the sea, even with Kuro¡¯s ability, can¡¯t be maintained forever. After he touches the sea water, his control time is limited, but for this battle, it is definitely enough. Walde could not delay much longer. Mariejois had long known about this momentum. Not surprisingly, Grandpa or Sakasugi are rushing here. Even if Kuro doesn¡¯t deal with him, as long as he can delay until they arrive, Walter will definitely fail. But first, destroy this ship for him. A huge whirlpool appeared around the ship again. The weapons in the sky also fell at this time. Walter was about to use the same trick again, but at this moment, Kuro rushed straight towards him and slashed down. Dang! Walter blocked Kuro¡¯s blade with one hand. ¡°Would I give you a chance?¡± Kuro slashed with his sword and pulled it out, slashing at Walter from other directions. Dang! Dang dang dang dang! Walter had to use his hands to block Kuro¡¯s attack. ¡°You bastard!¡± He roared and punched away Kuro¡¯s knife and then hit him. The punch directly passed through Kuro¡¯s body and his body faded like water. Afterimage! Walter¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously opened his mouth: ¡°A hundred times!¡± Whoosh! A black light rose from behind him, but it only hit an afterimage. Then, a black fist hit him from the side. Dang! Kuro raised Autumn Water to the side and the blade blocked Walter¡¯s fist. Then, both sides disappeared from the spot. They saw a ball of gold and a ball of ink constantly surging on the deck, and from time to time, a shock wave spread out. In terms of speed, with the enhancement of 100 times, Walter was a little faster than Kuro. But his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki was not as strong as Kuro¡¯s. This was discovered by Kuro during the battle. Unlike Ledfield, who was very fast in both Kenbonshoku (Observation) and speed, he needed to care about his ability to deal with Walter. In terms of combat, Kuro is not inferior to him. ¡°Brat! Do you have to stop me!¡± Seeing the whirlpool on the sea getting bigger and bigger and the weapons in the sky gradually falling, Walter was a little anxious. This ship cannot be destroyed! This is his weapon of revenge against the world! It must not be destroyed! ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± Kuro blocked Walter¡¯s fist with a knife, his body approached him, forced him and slashed his neck. Walter stepped back, dodged the knife, and rushed again waving his fists. ¡°Me? Stop you? It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t cause trouble for others, but you have to come to my place and cause trouble for me, and you even say that I¡¯m stopping you? What, you¡¯re an old man!¡± Chapter 525 I¡¯m Going to Kill You!!! The whirlpool grew stronger and stronger. While Kuro was holding Walter back, the whirlpool completely sucked the huge ship. At the same time, the weapons in the sky suddenly fell. A large number of weapons landed on the huge cannon on the bow of the ship. Clang! Clang! Clang! The weapon fell on the cannon and made a crisp sound. The quality of the cannon was obviously much better than the general quality. When the ordinary weapon fell, there was nothing but a few more marks. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Walter saw this scene and laughed. ¡°Those weapons can¡¯t deal with the tools I prepare to take revenge on the world!¡± With that, he punched Kuro and slapped the deck. ¡°Momo¡­¡± Chi! The blade surrounded by golden electricity flashed from his back and broke Walter¡¯s Armament Haki, leaving a wound on his back. Walter gritted his teeth. ¡°Hundredfold speed!¡± Bang!! The speed of the ship increased again, breaking through the whirlpool and getting a little closer to Shibo. As long as he reaches that distance, he doesn¡¯t even need a ship. He can just hold that cannon and blast Maria! This brat can¡¯t stop him! ¡°Ward!¡± Suddenly, Binjack exclaimed, ¡°The cannon has turned into stone!¡± ¡°Nani?!¡± Walter turned around and saw a pink arrow falling on the cannon, and the area around the cannon was completely turned into stone. As those weapons landed, some strange pink arrows fell on the cannon and turned the huge cannon into stone bit by bit. ¡°Who said that I have no way? I have a hundred ways!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and smiled. His heart just ached a little. It was not easy for him to get some wool. It was not easy for that idiot Hancock to not have the ability to remove it, so he had a stock to use. In the end, this stock was used up not long after it was placed. That ability is the ability to turn everything into stone. Walter was entangled with Kuro, but Kuro was also entangled with Walter. He had no way to directly cut down the cannon. The consequence of fighting the cannon head-on was that Walter would definitely block it, and once he approached Sabaody Archipelago, the consequences would not be fun. Although he believed in Hawkeye, Hawkeye could not guarantee that Sabaody Archipelago would be completely intact in this intense battle. Even if he had already let the residents take refuge, what if he did? It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. If I can¡¯t do it, I can only use my ability. Although he could not bear to part with the stock he got from Hancock, at this time, there was no other way. ¡°My¡­ ambition!¡± Seeing that the cannon had completely turned into stone, Walter roared and ran towards the bow of the ship in panic. ¡°Chance!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed and his two fingers wiped the blade. Under the golden light, Kuro held the handle of the knife with both hands and rushed towards Walter¡¯s back. ¡°Huang Long!!!¡± I¡¯ll kill you with one strike! ¡°Ward!¡± His knife speed was not slow, but at this moment, a thin figure stopped in front of Kuro and jumped on Walter¡¯s back. Chi!!! He slashed down. Kuro¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the blade slip from Binjack¡¯s thin body. A large amount of blood burst from the old guy¡¯s shoulder to his waist, forming a huge wound. ¡°Bin Jack!!!¡± Walter looked back in disbelief and saw Bin Jack fall to the deck, stunned. His first reaction was not anger but puzzlement. ¡®Why?¡¯ Why did this guy block the knife for me? Didn¡¯t he betray me long ago?! ¡°Forget about Walter, let¡¯s retreat first and talk about it later!¡± These words have haunted him for thirty years. Unlike others, he did not live for 30 years, but was frozen for 30 years due to an accident. In the past 30 years, his body has not changed much and his age has not changed much. The memories and existence that are very long for others are no different from yesterday in his heart. He was betrayed by his partner! The partner he had trusted. He used to treat them as family and they all betrayed him! But why ¡­ He even blocked a knife for himself! ¡°Tsk.¡± Kuro missed and waved Autumn Water away again, preparing to slash at Walter again. ¡°Get lost!!!¡± Walter roared at Kuro and ignored Kuro¡¯s knife. He gathered the breath of high-level Haki in his fist and punched Kuro¡¯s face. This time, Kuro had no choice. He dodged to the side and dodged Walter¡¯s fist, flashing to other positions on the deck. ¡®It¡¯s not necessary, really.¡¯ If I smash his face again, will I live? ¡°Why?¡± After forcing Kuro to retreat with a punch, Walter looked at Binjack, who was twitching on the ground, and his voice was trembling. ¡°Why did you save me? Didn¡¯t you not save me? You should have let me be attacked by Marines and run away like thirty years ago! Isn¡¯t that your style of doing things, Binjack! My stupid brother!¡± Binjack and Walter, although their figures are completely different, there is no doubt that they are brothers. ¡°Ward ah¡­¡± Binjack reached out his trembling hand as if he wanted to touch Walter¡¯s face. Those cloudy eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Did what happened thirty years ago hurt you that much?¡± Walter was silent for a while and then said slowly: ¡°Yes, I can never forgive that thing, never!¡± He clenched his fists tightly. He did not understand and was unwilling to accept this! If, if Binjack would have been like this thirty years ago, even if he died then, he would not regret it. Because his partner had not abandoned him. That ideal ¡­ He would not regret bringing his brother and his companions to travel the world. He had fallen in pursuit of his ideal. But now, no matter how much he wanted to forgive, that incident was still vivid in his mind, causing him to have nothing but distortion. But why? Why did he block the knife for himself? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Walter¡­¡± Binjack said with a trembling voice: ¡°That thing, it is my brother¡¯s fault. At that time, my brother only did his duty as a vice-captain, he did not do his duty as a brother. Your strength¡­ made me forget that you are my brother, my only brother. My brother¡­ should be protected.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve been protected by you since the past. Even thirty years ago, it was my selfishness.¡± ¡°But at least, but for now¡­¡± Bin Jack spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a trembling smile, ¡°Let me make up for a brother¡¯s duty.¡± ¡°Our dream¡­¡± His eyes were extremely turbid as he looked at the blue sea. ¡°Don¡¯t give up on it¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°This sea connects islands and countries we have never seen before. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s great?¡± ¡°At the end of the sea, there must be an unimaginable adventure waiting for you.¡± ¡°Ward, you must go to sea in the future.¡± ¡­ . Images of his childhood flashed through Bin Jack¡¯s mind like a lantern. His eyes froze and his head lay there, motionless. Walter stared at Binjack for a while and suddenly closed his eyes. ¡°Stupid, I have already said that my purpose now is only for revenge! Even so, I will not forgive you.¡± When he opened his eyes, his pupils were red as if he was about to break his teeth. He said to Kuro: ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!!!¡± Chapter 526 I Am Such A Good-Tempered Person The wild killing intent was completely aimed at Kuro. Thud!!! He stomped heavily on the deck, creating a hole and rushed towards Kuro like a meteor. He did not seem to care about the integrity of the ship. Clang!!! The fist filled with black clouds collided with Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water Blade that was filled with golden lightning. Clatter! The deck where the two of them stood immediately flew away and exploded under the shock wave, revealing a large gap. Kuro¡¯s figure floated up with the shock wave, while Walter fell down. ¡°Momo Hundredfold Shot!¡± Walter¡¯s explosive roar soon sounded in the hole, and a large number of wood chips and stones were magnified a hundred times at this time, mixed with Haki and shot up very quickly. Dang dang dang dang! Kuro held the knife in one hand and waved an afterimage in front of him, sparking with the wood and stones that were shot at him. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± After blocking, Kuro waved his blade and distorted the air in the hole area, turning it into a wind blade that could tear everything. ¡°Great Slash!¡± A huge guillotine was pushed out of the hole. Under the size of a hundred times magnification, the blade was full of aggressiveness. Walter pushed the guillotine out of the hole. The wind blade fell on him and cut the wooden handle of the guillotine into pieces, but the blade rushed towards Kuro. Kuro dodged to the side and avoided the direct attack of the blade. He suddenly felt something and slashed to the side. Clang!! Walter¡¯s figure appeared on his side, one hand directly holding his blade, the highest level of Haki cut open his palm and blood flowed out. ¡°Yes!!!!¡± Walter¡¯s pupils almost shrank into a point. With a muffled cry, he grabbed the blade and pulled it in his direction. His other fist brought up the black weapon that was wrapped like a whirlwind and punched Kuro¡¯s face. ¡°Vermillion Bird!¡± ¡°Shriek!!!¡± Bird King Cries. Kuro was surrounded by the flames formed by the slash, forming a huge Immortal Bird. Walter punched at high speed and directly scattered the head of the Immortal Bird. The Immortal Bird rolled towards Walter, and Autumn Water also broke free of Walter¡¯s tightly held hand and jumped back. Thud! Walter¡¯s feet swung in the air and he didn¡¯t even turn around. He ran straight to the back of the Immortal Bird. At a hundred times speed, his speed was almost instantaneous. He only turned around when he reached the place where the Immortal Bird was. At this time, his fists were already standing up with the highest level of equipment. ¡°Momo Hundred Combo!!¡± Bang bang bang bang!!! His fists were so fast that it was as if there were a hundred hands punching out at the same time, smashing the entire body of the Immortal Bird that had yet to recover its shape. Under this dense and high-speed attack, the Immortal Bird¡¯s body could not hold on at all and directly collapsed, revealing Kuro inside. At this moment, Kuro directly bypassed Walter¡¯s dense punches and fell towards him from the side like a drunkard, the knife in his hand slashed down like a thunderbolt. Walter¡¯s pupils shrank. He didn¡¯t dodge or avoid it. He closed his fist and turned it into an elbow attack and hit Kuro. ¡°Drunken Calabash!¡± Chi! The blade of the golden lightning cut open Walter¡¯s waist and ribs. Bang! At the same time, he was also hit in the shoulder by this elbow and fell down, breaking through the deck of the ship and reaching a place inside where the wall was full of spikes. Thud! At this moment, Walter¡¯s figure also quickly fell and came directly to a wall. He pulled the switch and those walls rotated and the spikes shot out in all directions. ¡°Momo!¡± Walter pressed his hand on the wall and shouted, ¡°Hundredfold Stab!¡± The sharp point of the spinning shot accelerated crazily at this moment and shot straight at the center of Kuro. ¡°Black Tortoise!¡± Kuro directly wiped away the blade and enveloped the Xuanwu phantom around him. Under the obstruction of the turtle shell, the spikes hit it with a crisp sound. ¡°Brat!!!¡± Suddenly, Walter shouted from the side. He directly broke into the shooting range of the spikes, Haki resisted the spikes and allowed the spikes to shoot at his body. The high-speed spikes directly broke through his Haki defense under the continuous attacks and instantly pierced his back like a hedgehog. However, even so, he still raised his fist and gathered Haki in his fist, staring at Kuro. ¡°You are fucking crazy!¡± Kuro said angrily. ¡°I said I will kill you!!¡± Walter roared and punched down with his fist surrounded by Advanced Haki. Crack! The turtle shell shattered, and the powerful impact made Kuro take a step back, but the snake eyes also made Walter freeze for a moment. ¡°You old fool!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and clenched his hand. At this moment, the wind rolled away and the high-speed shooting spikes were swept away. Then, he held Autumn Water with both hands and slid straight towards Walter. ¡°Huang Long!!!¡± Chi!!! The blade flashed past Walter¡¯s waist, and Kuro went behind him. At the same time, Walter hit Kuro on the back of his head with his elbow. The huge force caused his entire body to fly forward and hit the steel wall, creating a human shape. Kuro turned to face Walde and winced at the pain in the back of his head. As for the person in front, there was a huge wound on his waist, and blood was spurting out. In addition, at the side of the waist and ribs that he had previously cut, the chest that was first cut also revealed blood because of the outbreak of injuries. He looked like a bloody man. His body swayed for a while before standing up again. He clenched his fists and shook his head. ¡°Sure enough, I¡¯m old¡­¡± Kuro tightened his grip on Autumn Water and bared his teeth at him. ¡°Do you think that after being frozen for 30 years, you will still be the same as 30 years ago? Do you think you are America?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such meaningless words, kid.¡± Walter took a few steps forward. ¡°You killed my brother, then I will kill you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk big!¡± Kuro raised Autumn Water with a ferocious expression. ¡°Just because you always want to hit my face, you will definitely die here. Even a good-tempered person like me has been provoked by you. Do you think you can still live?¡± ¡®He has a good temper?¡¯ If Crowe heard this, he would definitely deny it. Mr. Kuro sometimes even makes Leda lose her temper. Although that kind of temper is nothing to Leda, for Crowe, Mr. Kuro¡¯s mood determines the extent of his misery that day and also determines the extent of Basil¡¯s injury. Including Leda. These subordinates agreed that Kuro was a weird guy. Not to mention that this guy has a little bad taste from time to time. Even Fanny, who has the best temper, has the mentality of ¡®the world has suffered for a long time¡¯. Something like Good Temper¡­ It had nothing to do with him. Chapter 527 Human Will¡­ ¡°Kill me, the destroyer of the world?¡± Walter lowered his body slightly and said to Kuro: ¡°If you can do it, then come! Momo Hundredfold!¡± Whoosh! Clang!! Battle, continue. The knife and fist intertwined with each other with a violent sound. 100x Speed is not only about movement speed, but Walter¡¯s punching speed is also very fast. Although he was injured now and was half a beat slower than before, he still fought with Kuro. The two of them almost had no displacement and just stood there. One fist turned into an afterimage and the other blade turned into a stream of light, constantly colliding in space. Both sides only used ordinary Armament Haki. After all, the highest level of Haki that integrates the Haki stage into one is very stamina-consuming. Walter will only use it when it is a critical attack. Even so, Walter was gradually unable to hold on. Before the battle, he had already used the ability of ¡®Hundredfold¡¯ several times to fire the artillery, plus he was injured¡­ ¡®Injured?¡¯ Bang!! A wound appeared on Walter¡¯s shoulder. He blocked Kuro¡¯s knife, gritted his teeth and punched Kuro¡¯s chest, but other than making him grimace, he didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction. The rapid consumption of physical strength made Walter gradually sober up. At this time, he found a little abnormality. From the beginning, although his attacks were all on this Marine brat, he didn¡¯t seem to have any major injuries, no¡­ To be precise, there wasn¡¯t even a bruise! Moreover, his movements began to slow down. No, not slow down, but a little uncomfortable. That feeling was like being attacked by the phantom beast sword technique of this Marine kid. Clang!! Walter¡¯s fist attacked again and hit the edge of Kuro¡¯s blade, and the back of the fist was broken and bleeding. He took two steps back and squinted at Kuro. ¡°You little brat, why aren¡¯t you injured?!¡± ¡°Injured?!¡± Looking at the domineering aura around Walter gradually disintegrating, Kuro smiled. ¡°How can I be injured? After being beaten for so long, I have to develop some other moves!¡± With that, he swung Autumn Water to his side and placed his other hand on the hand holding the knife, forming a cross. A Black Tortoise phantom shook from his body to the surface and disappeared instantly. He exhaled and his breath shot to the ground like an arrow, blowing away the dust on the ground. ¡°Profound meaning, One-Qi Mixed Primordial Black Tortoise Blade.¡± Since his battle with Kaido a long time ago, he understood that his body was fundamentally different from these monsters. Even if Haki existed, it could not be compared to the bodies of those monsters. Especially after the last battle with Charlotte Lingling, it made him feel even more painful. He vowed that if he encountered such a situation in the future, at least he would not be beaten up too badly. Otherwise, even if he did cause damage, he would be more or less injured. It was not worth it. After returning, he was thinking of ways to cultivate and finally developed a move. He had developed the ¡°Black Tortoise¡± in the profound meaning of the Divine Wind. Black Tortoise is the only non-lethal move in the profound meaning, but it focuses on defense and sword moves that can paralyze people. Kuro completely integrated this move into himself. Black Tortoise¡¯s defense is no longer the turtle shell that can be broken by a powerful attack, but it has integrated into his body and added that kind of defense to his body. Although his defense ability is not as good as Black Tortoise¡¯s one-time defense, it is long-lasting. No matter how he fights, his defense will not be broken. It was equivalent to strengthening his physique. And when he is hit, the other party will also suffer the same effect as the Snake Eye Gaze and will gradually become paralyzed. This is his confidence! Of course Walter hurt him! But in the past, he was no worse than Walter now. Although this old Bidon looks old, Haki still hurts. If it was like before, he would not be so stupid as to fight Walter head-on. After fighting with this guy for so long, it was also the first time he tested his new move. The effect was not bad. Now, he has the confidence to fight a tough battle! However, this move requires a change of breath. He has been beaten for so long and is hanging on by his breath. When his breath is gone, he will change. He will take another breath and continue to maintain his masculinity. However, as a profound meaning, this move is quite exhausting. Fortunately, this old guy on the other side can¡¯t even maintain his Haki. Sizzle¡­ Kuro swung Autumn Water, and the light of golden lightning appeared on the blade again. ¡°Old Bidon, you should be on your way!¡± Kuro grinned at him. ¡°You little devil!¡± Walter said incredulously: ¡°How can you maintain so much Haki!¡± Has the world changed? No, there shouldn¡¯t be. The world is still that world. This has been verified since he escaped. His dominance is enough to deal with everything. But in front of this Marine kid, he felt that the world had changed for the first time. This kind of thing should be impossible! But why does this Marine brat still have so much stamina! Kuro raised the blade and the golden light wrapped the entire blade. He was not so stupid as to wait for Walter to recover his stamina. It was not easy for him to lose his mind and use Advanced Armament Haki again and again to exhaust his stamina. If he recovers again, with his current mind, they would probably have a lot of fun. If it takes too long, accidents will happen. ¡°Profound meaning¡­¡± Kuro whispered. He bent one knee and stood on the other foot. He floated over like a ghost and Autumn Water slid on Walter. In an instant, Walter seemed to be frozen and froze there. Kuro floated behind him and gently landed on the ground, taking the opportunity to put Autumn Water into the scabbard. Clack clack ¡­ The blade made a crisp sound against the scabbard. Click. Then, it completely closed. He took out a box of cigars from his pocket, opened it, took one out and put it in his mouth. He lit it with a lighter, took a puff, and then turned his head to the side and exhaled the smoke. The voice also spilled out with the smoke: ¡°Instant Thousand Strike, Instantaneous Cyan Dragon Slash!¡± ¡°Feel it, the sound of the wind.¡± Chi chi chi!!! Walter¡¯s body seemed to explode. After Kuro¡¯s words, wounds of all sizes appeared all over his body, as if he had been cut into pieces, making him a bloody man. Plop. Walter knelt on the ground, his head hung low and his eyes gradually became cloudy. ¡°Ha, there is actually no meat paste¡­ Sure enough, the strong people of the old era are different.¡± Kuro was surprised. The World Destroyer is strong in ability. This was discovered by Kuro when he fought with Walter. In terms of physical skills, his fists are not as good as Ledfield¡¯s sword. Walter¡¯s will has long been obliterated. ¡­ . ¡°You have to go far away in my place to see the world and thrive.¡± In his memory, his sickly brother was encouraging him and painting the world for him. ¡°Big Brother¡­ I want to go with Big Brother to travel the world!¡± He was so determined when he was young. After he grew up, he took his eldest brother, who had never grown up since he was young, and went out to sea on a small broken ship. Neither the storm nor the waves could stop him. It failed to stop the Wald Brothers. Later, he found like-minded companions and had the ideal of traveling the world together. Even if Big Brother was caught, he still stepped forward without fear. One of the corners of Big Brother¡¯s helmet was shot off¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter, I will also break a corner, this way, the Wald Brothers are still the Wald Brothers, the two of them are the complete ¡®Wald¡¯. But thirty years ago, his dream was shattered. His partner betrayed him and his big brother abandoned him. Originally, he was an Avenger. Originally, he just needed to fire a shot at Marijkea and his life would blossom at that moment. But that Marine¡¯s knife, why did Bin Jack block it for him, why did he say that kind of thing¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Do you want me to remember this terrible scene before I die?! Bin Jack, Big Brother!¡± Walter, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly spoke. This voice made Kuro, who was about to leave, turn his head and his pupils were filled with horror. He knelt down and turned around, his fist carrying a domineering aura that shook the world as he suddenly punched Kuro. I forgive you ¡­ You betrayed me back then, but now you took a knife for me. I forgive you. Then, in that world, we will continue to fulfill our former dreams together! ¡°Marine!!¡± Walter opened his blood-filled eyes and roared, ¡°I am Bundy Walde, a member of the Wald Brothers, remember me!!!¡± The fist stopped close to Kuro. This man maintained the posture of waving his fists with an indescribable smile. He froze there and did not move again. Kuro looked at him for a long time and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°In the end, you actually awakened? I can understand why so many people were afraid of you thirty years ago¡­¡± ¡°Human will¡­ what a f*cking thing.¡± Chapter 528 Battle of the End World Destroyer, Bundy Walde, died in battle. To be honest, Kuro doesn¡¯t have as many senses for him as Golden Lion and Ledfield. It is said that when the strong fight, they will know the will and thoughts of the enemy and understand the character of the enemy. Golden Lion gave Kuro a heroic feeling. Ledfield struck him as enlightened and arrogant. Then all Walde gave him was distortion. The kind of distortion like an abandoned resentful woman. Although this last move allowed Kuro to see his light, it was useless. After all, Kuro did not steal anything. He could only sigh at the terrifying will of humans. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead¡­¡± Kuro looked at Walter, who was half-kneeling and raising his fist and sighed. ¡°The world is still rough, especially for people like you. If you are old and don¡¯t want to retire, it¡¯s a good thing to die.¡± With that, his body floated up and floated out of the hole above until he was high above the ship. ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha.¡± With his words, a huge whirlpool appeared under the ship, and a huge tsunami also exploded around it, completely surrounding the Ancient Roseyadi. Without Walter¡¯s obstruction, the tsunami swallowed the ship abnormally smoothly. Soon, the ship gradually shattered under the twisting of the whirlpool. Wood shavings and steel separated, the heavy ones fell into the sea, and the light ones floated everywhere. As the tsunami rolled down, the huge ship was completely destroyed. Only some remains jumped on the sea as the whirlpool calmed down, telling of its former glory. ¡°Get lost!¡± A familiar thing flew straight towards Kuro from the sea. Kuro shouted angrily and clenched his fist. The wind pressure stirred near that thing and crushed the rudder. This rudder is against him, right! Watching the debris of the rudder fall, Kuro snorted and flew towards the Shibo area. When he reached Sabaody Archipelago, he glanced around and did not find Hawkeye. He landed on the ground and asked, ¡°What about Hawkeye?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leda said, ¡°He left when you started the tsunami shipwreck. He said he would spar with you when he had the chance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spar with him my ass, do you think I don¡¯t have enough problems?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Leave him alone. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s gone. Walter is gone anyway. Crowe, Crowe!¡± Crowe appeared from the side and asked, ¡°Mr. Kuro, you were looking for me?¡± ¡°Go and draft a report. Say that Hawkeye guarded Sabaody and highlighted his achievements. Then say that Walter died in a nearby tsunami after a fierce battle. Take me out and don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± It was good that Hawkeye was gone. If he was gone, he could say whatever he wanted about the report. Previously, Walter had provoked him a little and he wanted to test the power of his new move. But after the fight, the finishing work still had to be done. At this point, promotion is actually meaningless. Although it is still possible to avoid promotion, the main core has changed. In the past, his position was low and he did not show much. If he did not get promoted, it meant that he was safe and that he would not be of much use in the Marine system. But now, he is already a f*cking Rear Admiral. Once something happens, he will not be able to escape. At this time, he should keep a low profile in the base and not go to the New World. For something like Walde, normal Marines have long praised themselves. This is not a Marine operation where the Admiral and Vice-Admiral go to war together. That way, as long as they don¡¯t show that they are working hard, they will definitely be fine, unlike Sakasugi who fought in the top-level war. But now he was here alone. Oh, and Hawkeye. Hawkeye¡¯s personality is generally disdainful. Put the blame, no, just put the credit on him. He is Shichibukai, and this position is the top. There is no use for him to take credit. Instead, he has helped Kuro share some of the pressure. In any case, the World Government is now depending on me. In addition to my report, even if the old man wants to promote me, the World Government will not agree. How nice. ¡°I know, Mr. Kuro, I will do it well.¡± Crowe nodded and said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Kuro waved his hand and walked towards the station. ¡°Let the Pallas¡¯s catfish make something. I¡¯m hungry. Light went to drink with Hawkeye.¡± ¡°I want to eat too!¡± Leda called after him. ¡°Eat, eat, I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡± Kuro rubbed her head and walked forward. ¡­ . Walter¡¯s incident caused no waves in the world. Only the newspapers announced that Walter had been wiped out by the Marines and did not cause much of a scene. Unlike the last time when the four stupid kings of Ledfield spilled newspapers all over the world, Walter himself has no major intersection with those old-time pirate heroes. Although he was famous 30 years ago, that kind of fame is only for the World Government. For pirates, his fame is really not as big as Golden Lion and Ledfield, so when this person dies, those who know will sigh, but most of them will not take it seriously. Especially in this environment. There is something more worthy of attention than Walde. [The End of the Battle has come to an end! Marshall D. Tich of the Blackbeard Pirates defeated the remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates!] The newspapers were full of such news. The Blackbeard Pirates, led by Marshall D. Tich, defeated the Whitebeard Pirates, led by Marco. The battle that began half a year ago has now come to an end. Blackbeard established the position of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! ¡°That bastard Tiki.¡± In the office, Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the newspaper. ¡°It seems that he is living well.¡± Kuro was not surprised that Tich became Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). He was surprised by something else. Marine has intelligence that is not in the newspaper. There is another reason why the Blackbeard Pirates can win. That idiot Kuzan seems to have joined the Blackbeard Pirates. In the Battle of Duan, there was intelligence that Kuzan was seen. The World Government and Marines did not disclose this information. Many people did not know this news, but as the direct descendant of the old man, he received this information immediately. There was no way to disclose this. This is even more serious than that old man Zephyra withdrawing from the Marine Corps and establishing a new Marine. It would be a great blow to the prestige of the World Government and Marine if it was revealed that a former Marine Admiral became a pirate. It was said that Sakasugi almost burned down the office when he heard the news. It was too damn exciting. ¡°This is the channel he found for himself not to be lost?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and muttered, ¡°What does he want to do? Help Tiki become the King of Pirates of Shanghai and see the historical truth? No way, this person is not so boring. How many years has he been a general and he still believes in this thing?¡± Chapter 529 Codename The historical truth and the blank hundred years and so on. Kuro was not interested. What¡¯s the use of knowing this? Knowing can change the world? Isn¡¯t that nonsense? However, things did not seem to be as bad as Kuro thought. The World Government did not disclose it, and Marine did not pursue it. According to intelligence, Kuzan and Blackbeard are cooperating, but he does not know what this guy wants. ¡°Forget it, it has nothing to do with me. You can mess around in the New World. Go to the New World and mess around as far away from me as possible.¡± Kuro put down the newspaper and crossed his legs. He turned to look at the colorful bubbles rising outside the window and closed his eyes contentedly. Although this damn place is much more ¡®lively¡¯ than the Flying Horse Island, it¡¯s not bad to be able to settle down. People should be content. ¡­ . New Headquarters. At this time, the buildings of the new headquarters are almost finished, and there are fewer and fewer fixed shelves on the huge buildings, but recently, there are suddenly more and more. Because the current Marine Fleet Admiral Sakasugi burned down the office in a fit of anger, it also affected the surrounding area, causing a certain part of the huge building to be renovated. ¡°That bastard Kuzan!¡± Every time he saw the newspaper, Sakasugi could not get angry. Even now, he felt angry. He actually cooperated with the Blackbeard Pirates! No matter what his purpose was, he could not tolerate working with pirates. ¡°Oh, so scary.¡± On the other side, Kizaru, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea, slowly put down the teacup and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the matter of Kuzan for the time being. Walter is dead, and the report given by Kuro says that Mihawk made it. We haven¡¯t sent out this report yet. Should we change it?¡± ¡°Ward?¡± Sakasugi looked at Kizaru and said, ¡°Mihok is Shichibukai. Although the World Government said that Shichibukai was called up, this matter is done by Shichibukai alone. Naturally, it is not possible. Is Kuro¡¯s report only about Mihok? What about himself?¡± ¡°Not a word.¡± Kizaru shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I think it can be operated.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Sakasugi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. As the head of the base in Sabaody, according to the past, the World Government doesn¡¯t want to see Shichibukai¡¯s performance. Then let¡¯s change the report. Anyway, that kid killed many of the older generation, one more is nothing.¡± Some Kuro didn¡¯t admit it, some Kuro did, but no matter what, he had killed a lot of old men. Golden Lion, Ledfield, the Kingdom of Insects¡¯ Hero Luo, Bundy Walde, these four pirates are the existence of the old era. Two of them were even Lox crew. One more, no more, no less. Sakasugi clenched his fist, and a touch of red appeared on his fist. ¡°Kuro, that brat, should have had a ¡®code name¡¯ long ago!¡± ¡°Oh, a substitute?¡± Kizaru thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I agree. There¡¯s no need to be anxious about being suppressed in Sabaody Archipelago, but he has indeed reached this point in ¡®Codename¡¯.¡± Marine should not only have the Three Great Generals, but also the Three Substitutes. Now, there are only two alternates, and one more is just enough to connect the three generals. ¡°Then draw up a report¡­ No, I will go to Mariejois and discuss it with Gor¨­sei.¡± With that, Sakasugi stood up. With his personality, he would do whatever he said. ¡°Then this old man will think of Kuro¡¯s code name, what is it called¡­ Golden Lion?¡± Kizaru touched his chin and pondered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me talk about it.¡± Suddenly, a snow-white head poked out of the gate. It was Sengoku¡¯s head. ¡°Oh, Sengoku-san.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth. ¡°Do you have any good suggestions?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Polusalino, aren¡¯t you too impatient? Will the World Government agree or not¡­ Although I think they should agree.¡± Sengoku showed a bright smile and walked in and said, ¡°In terms of color, there is no problem with gold, but in terms of code name image, how about using ¡®Dragonfly¡¯?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kizaru tilted his head. ¡°Oh¡­ it does look good.¡± ¡°Yes, the head of a sheep and the body of a dragon. It looks like a lion, a kind of phantom beast, which is quite suitable for that kid.¡± Sengoku said. Suanni is a legendary phantom beast. It smokes and smokes and likes to sit. It usually doesn¡¯t move. This creature is exactly the same as Kuro. And this generation of Marines has a particular name. The original three generals, Akainu, Kizaru, and Aokiji were Dog, Monkey, and Chicken. Two reserve generals, Momousagi and Tokikake. The new two generals, Fujitora and Green Bull, are Tiger and Bull. Included in the ancient Twelve Earths. Kuro¡¯s name is also the ¡®sheep¡¯ of the Twelve Earths. This naming method means¡­ Kizaru said in surprise, ¡°Sang Sengoku also thinks so highly of Kuro? He thinks that he will become a general?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t you know best, Polusalino.¡± Sengoku laughed and said, ¡°When you retire, your position will be his.¡± Kizaru chuckled and didn¡¯t comment on Sengoku¡¯s words. He said: ¡°Kimura? It seems very good. I don¡¯t know if Kuro likes it. He came to complain to me about Little Lida¡¯s code name last time.¡± ¡°Oh? You mean that ¡®Hao Die¡¯? That¡¯s not what they call her on the sea. More pirates are still willing to call her ¡®White Whale¡¯.¡± Sengoku said confidently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will like the name I give him!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Achoo!¡± Sabaody Archipelago. Kuro sneezed inexplicably. He rubbed his nose and looked out of the window. ¡°Who the hell is thinking of me? Is it a beauty?¡± Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. He doesn¡¯t know about beauties, but there should be a lot of people thinking about you in the sea. Well, it¡¯s the kind of scolding you. ¡°Mr. Kuro, Marshal Sakaski seems to have gone to Mariejois,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Ah? It¡¯s none of my business if he goes to Mariejois. Isn¡¯t it normal for a Marshal to go to Mariejois to quarrel with those five old men?¡± Kuro took out a cigar and put it in his mouth and said: ¡°Marshal and Admiral, this kind of thing is simply too uncomfortable. The bottom is responsible for Marine and the top is to report to Mariejois. That old man Garp did very well. If he doesn¡¯t get promoted, he won¡¯t have that trouble.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± He exhaled the smoke and muttered, ¡°That idiot Kuzan seems to have followed Garp before. No wonder he can cooperate with pirates. In other words, he thinks that bastard Titch can become the Pirate King?¡± Chapter 530 Can I Choose This One? Mary Joa, Pangu City, between powers. Five old men, from the beginning of the year to the end of the year. ¡°Sakaski, about the promotion of Luciru Kuro¡­¡± At this time, five old men faced Sakasugi, and one of the curly-haired old men said: ¡°We agree.¡± ¡°It should be so.¡± Sakasugi bit his cigar and nodded. ¡°You should have agreed long ago.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± The old man with the map logo on his head said, ¡°The failure of Bundy Walde can only be completed by Marines, not pirates, not even Shichibukai. We have also seen the original report of Lucilu Kuro. That report can¡¯t be passed by us. You have done well.¡± ¡°And there are witnesses who say that Luciru Kuro fought against Bundy Walde at that time, so it can¡¯t be considered Mihawk¡¯s credit alone. That brat is too upright, he is unwilling to say such things.¡± The long-bearded old man added. ¡°Well, his strength is enough, and he has a good reputation in the Marine.¡± The old man nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say, Sakasugi.¡± ¡°Then do it. This time you are sensible.¡± Sakasugi smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Pay attention to your identity, Sakasugi. You have no right to criticize us. Marines are just the surface of the World Government,¡± the curly-haired old man shouted. ¡°Whatever you say, I just want to achieve my goal.¡± Sakasugi snorted and turned to walk out. The old man with a map on his head said coldly, ¡°Damn Sakasugi, after becoming a Marshal, his attitude towards us is obviously different.¡± ¡°That¡¯s his character. Didn¡¯t we choose him as the Marshal because of his character?¡± The long-bearded old man said. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Sakasugi. Let¡¯s talk about Lucilu Kuro. We can¡¯t treat him badly this time. We have already bet on him twice.¡± The old man said. ¡°That¡¯s right. The last time in Ledfield and Charlotte Lingling have already suppressed that kid¡¯s credit and performance. If we continue to suppress it, I¡¯m afraid there will be more resentment.¡± The curly-haired old man said, ¡°We can¡¯t refuse Bundy Walde this time. The hateful Sakasugi actually directly published on the notice that it was solved by Marines.¡± Bundy Walde put them directly on the stove in the newspaper. If Kuro is not promoted, then he is slapping himself in the face, denying that Marine did not defeat Walde, but was defeated by Mihawk. Mihawk represents Shichibukai. In the end, they are still pirates. This credit can only be given to Luciru Kuro. That brat can no longer be suppressed. ¡°Forget it, he is the next general personally appointed by that old monkey.¡± The red-skinned old man crossed his arms and put his head on the back of his hand and said, ¡°The last incident of the four countries has made many Marines feel indignant. We can¡¯t repeat the matter of Zephyr. And Lucilu Kuro is essentially loyal to us, which can be seen from his attitude to Tenryubito.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The curly-haired old man nodded and said, ¡°Charles praised him last time.¡± ¡°Then so be it. Agree to his promotion to Vice-Admiral and mention Admiral Substitute, codename¡­¡± ¡°Jin Lu.¡± ¡­ . ¡°We commoners are really happy today.¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs as he shook his head. His entire person stands out. After the end of Walde, peace was restored in the world. At least it seemed peaceful. They each did their own things, and as the first half of the Grand Line, they basically had nothing to do now. Pirates and so on, Leda, Crowe and Sentomaru will go on a cruise and directly strangle the trouble outside the land, leaving Kuro free. If he had nothing to do, he would sleep and travel. He would find a place to drink and not be too comfortable. Except for the bad geographical location of Sabaody Archipelago, there is nothing to force. However, he also has a holiday. If he has nothing to do, he can return to Pegasus Island, but basically he is staying in Sabaody Archipelago, mainly because he is too lazy to move. Sitting in this high office and smoking is a very good choice. These days are not too comfortable. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± Outside the door, Wilbur walked in and saluted Kuro. ¡°Oh¡­ Wilbur.¡± Kuro glanced at him and said lazily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Yes, the Den Den Mushi on your side can¡¯t be reached. Headquarters called me and they informed you to report to Headquarters.¡± Wilbur said. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Report? Didn¡¯t I just report my position last time? Let Crowe do this kind of thing. The old man will give me face.¡± Ever since he was stationed in Sabaody Archipelago, because of his resentment, he asked Kroder to go in his place for the last report. In any case, he was his direct subordinate, and the old man was easy to talk to, so it did not matter to the headquarters. It just so happens that this also gives him some free time. He made up his mind to let Crowe do everything. Because he always felt that nothing good would happen every time he went to report. Hearing this, Wilbur hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Headquarters wants you to go personally.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I hear you. Is that it?¡± Kuro waved his hand and said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Wilbur lowered his head and stopped talking, but his eyes were always on the window display next to Kuro. There were Devil Fruits there. Wilbur had always known about this thing, but now it seemed that there was another one in stock. ¡°Are you interested?¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°You have been working hard during this time. If you are interested, you can choose any one. Consider it a token of my appreciation.¡± He was still very pleased with Wilbur. Normally, if you don¡¯t trouble him, you can try your best to complete the tasks assigned to you. Even if you can¡¯t complete them, you will come and apologize. Your attitude is very good and your ability to do things is not bad. Although it is not very strong, the upper limit of this strength can be improved by fruit. ¡°Ah¡­ Don¡¯t eat that.¡± Kuro pointed to a sea-blue banana-shaped fruit and said, ¡°This is a fish fruit. It¡¯s useless to eat it. You can try everything else.¡± After Walter died, Leda did not drop his fruit in her bag, which made Kuro quite disappointed and happy. What was lost was that the fruit was quite strong and anyone who ate it could exchange it for a powerful combat power. He was happy that Leda¡¯s bag was not a strange treasure. If there were a few more fruits, he would be scared. If this thing really has a 100% drop rate, if anyone finds out, they will suffer too much. ¡°Thank you, Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± Wilbur said excitedly: ¡°I will not let you down!¡± Devil Fruit! Rear Admiral Kuro gave him the Devil Fruit! This is the secret to making people strong! In other words, Rear Admiral Kuro is starting to acknowledge him! With excitement, he walked to the window and chose a Devil Fruit. He turned to Kuro and said, ¡°Can I choose this one?¡± Chapter 531 Dedicating Your Life to Mr. Kuro ¡°You really know how to choose¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the fruit and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, no one will eat it anyway. Here you go. I hope you will work harder in the future.¡± He chose the Double Fruit, which he had just obtained. None of his subordinates ate this fruit, and Wilbur was basically stationed in Sabaody Archipelago, so it was appropriate to give it to him. This fruit is also good for defense. The power of the cannonball increased tenfold, which is not small. ¡°Thank you, Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± Wilbur straightened his face and took a deep breath. He looked at the fruit and thought of many things. The more days he spent communicating with Kaz, the more he knew about Kuro. When Kaz ate the fruit back then, he had great courage. After all, the Devil Fruit had a Devil inside. As a man of the sea, for this power, he will be cut off from the sea from now on, which is unbearable for ordinary people. But ¡­ Just like Kaz, in order to help Major General Kuro, in order to spread the justice taught by Major General Kuro! Even if you become a landlubber, even if you live forever in the sea! It was all worth it! ¡°Kaz, with you here, I, Wilbur, will not be afraid!¡± Wilbur roared in his heart. He took the fruit and stuffed it into his mouth. With just one bite, he swallowed the whole fruit. Maruton seems to be a skill that most people in this world know. He wondered if it was a talent. ¡°Good God.¡± Kuro grimaced when he saw this. Another man who obtained the correct way to eat Devil Fruit. Take a bite, in case the effect is not good enough. After eating too much, the taste is indeed uncomfortable. This is something that Kuro has personally experienced. However, if the pill is swallowed, the taste will not be so strong because it is swallowed whole and the taste will only last for a moment. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± After swallowing the fruit, Wilbur¡¯s face turned green and white. His body swayed for a while, then he stood up and stared at Kuro with a burning gaze. ¡°I will make good use of this power!¡± ¡°Oh, you can do it.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Do a good job. I think highly of you. You are much better than Kaz.¡± ¡°Kaz¡­¡± Wilbur looked excited. ¡°Am I better than Cass in some ways?!¡± ¡°Yes, in some ways, you are much better than Cass.¡± Kuro did not deny that. Wilbur was a pain in the ass. Kaz, with his hot-blooded beard, was a pain in the ass. ¡°I know, I will work hard!¡± Wilbur clenched his fists. Not only was he acknowledged by Rear Admiral Kuro, but he was also said by Rear Admiral Kuro to be a little better than Kaz in some aspects. That¡¯s Cass! The man he admired the most! Or¡­ I can really fulfill my long-cherished wish and become Rear Admiral Kuro¡¯s spear! ¡°Major General Kuro¡­ No, can I call you Mr. Kuro?¡± Wilbur asked expectantly. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kuro!!¡± Wilbur saluted. ¡°I will not let you down!!¡± As he spoke, his tears almost fell. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Why are you crying? Forget it, you can do it. If there¡¯s nothing else, go ahead.¡± Kuro waved his hand with a headache. Why is this guy as excited as that idiot Cass? ¡°Yes!¡± Wilbur saluted again and ran out in three strides. He was going to share the good news with Kaz and tell Kaz that he too had been acknowledged by Mr. Kuro. At that time, they can cooperate and contribute to the cause of justice! With this thought in mind, he touched the ¡°Quotations of Justice¡± that had been stuck to his chest and felt that his chest was hot and his whole body was hot. Kaz has dedicated his life to the justice taught by Mr. Kuro. Then, I will let the world know Mr. Kuro¡¯s concept of justice, Mr. Kuro¡¯s noble sentiments! For Mr. Kuro, I will also devote my life to him! He thought silently. ¡°Achoo!¡± In the office, Kuro sneezed again and felt inexplicably cold. He rubbed his nose and wondered, ¡°Why do I keep sneezing recently¡­¡± He leaned back in his chair and changed into a more comfortable position. Like a salted fish, he closed his eyes to rest. ¡­ . Four months later. Time passed in the posture of Kuro¡¯s daily salted fish paralysis. Wilbur came to report on the situation in Sabaody Archipelago almost every once in a while and urged Kuro to go back to report. However¡­ he ignored this. As long as he pretended not to hear it, there was no such thing. Anyway, he has the old man above him, so he is not afraid of this. But recently, it doesn¡¯t seem to work. ¡°Hey, Kuro, it says that the new headquarters is going to hold a completion ceremony. Are you not going?¡± In the office, Leda said expectantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the canteen of the new department tastes.¡± The new headquarters was officially completed two months ago, but the ceremony was held recently. This, Kuro had to go. Because Wilbur came to urge him again some time ago and brought Marshal Sakasugi¡¯s order that he must go back to attend the ceremony. Kuro bit his cigar and nodded. ¡°We have to go. We have to give Sakasugi face.¡± To be honest, he was a little scared before, afraid that a promotion document would come one day because of the Wald incident. But it has been four months, and he still hasn¡¯t gotten the promotion news, which means that he has succeeded in shifting the blame. This relieved his vigilance a lot. Moreover, this time it is not a debriefing, but a ceremony for the entire Marine. Every station has to draw people to participate, and the others are watching Sakasugi on Den Den Mushi. He had to give him face. After all, he was a Marshal. ¡°Call Crowe and tell him to get ready. Inform Mary Joa and tell them to prepare the ship and the passage. The two of you will go with me, and the others will guard the house,¡± said Kuro. They had to go to the New World through Mariejois. Otherwise, do you want him to go to Fishman Island? As a Marine, why would he go to Fishman Island? Moreover, that place is already covered by Charlotte Lingling, and Jinbe is also not on good terms with him. Besides, Kuro is still resistant to going into the sea. If anything happens, he will be buried at the bottom of the sea. ¡°Okay~¡± Leda responded and took out the Den Den Mushi she carried with her. She suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, are you going to call Cass?¡± ¡°Ha? If he wants to go, he can go by himself. Although he is my subordinate, he is also the Base Captain of Pegasus Island. The choice is in his hands,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I got it.¡± Leda nodded and called Crowe to inform him of his decision before hanging up. ¡°Right, Kuro¡­¡± Leda looked at him and said, ¡°The bar in 13GR recently is a little different. I feel a strong aura.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro looked out the window in the direction of 13GR. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If that old man doesn¡¯t cause trouble, just pretend not to know.¡± Chapter 532 That Handsome Marine Raleigh had come back. Kuro had known that for a long time. In the Sabaody Archipelago, his life force is the strongest. However, as long as he did not cause trouble and obediently became his plasterer, even if he occasionally stole something, Kuro would not care. He and Rayleigh minded their own business. After all, such an old guy was unusually annoying. However, he had been back for so long and it seemed that there was no trouble. Xia Qi must have passed the message and Kuro left him alone. As long as he stays here obediently, when Straw Hat goes out to sea later, he can even go to the headquarters to ¡®report¡¯ and pretend not to see it. He loved to send away trouble. Not long after, Crowe completed Kuro¡¯s instructions and walked into the office and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, I have contacted Mary Jo.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro nodded and stood up to walk out. ¡°Hey, Kuro, cape.¡± Leda took the cape from the hanger and jumped up to put it on Kuro. With his cloak fluttering, Kuro walked outside. There were already people waiting outside. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I will guard this place well!¡± Wilbur shouted. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m going to the afterlife. There¡¯s no need to be so formal. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said to Sentomaru on the other side, ¡± Sentomaru, I¡¯ll leave Cruise to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it.¡± Sentomaru patted his chest. Wilbur and Sentomaru, one inside and one outside, happened to form Sabaody Archipelago¡¯s ¡°Absolute Defense¡±. Just as Sentomaru believes that he is the man with invincible defense in this world, Kuro is actually not worried about him in Sabaody Archipelago. Kuro knew that Sentomaru was very strong. His Haki level is in the third stage, ¡°External Release¡±, and he is one step away from reaching ¡°Internal Destruction¡±. If he goes higher, he will be like Kuro, grasping the highest Haki. The third stage of Haki is almost always successful in the first half, and he also has a ¡®Peaceist¡¯. Sentomaru entered the Marine mainly to let the Pacifista play a role. Sabaody Archipelago is the end point of the first half, and pirates must pass through. The Pacifista guarding here is very effective. After all, the cost of building this thing is equivalent to a large military ship, and the overall combat power is equivalent to the concentration of a warship. Wait ¡­ Isn¡¯t that Shipman? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said goodbye to the remaining cadres with Crowe and Leda. He brought a group of Marines to the World Government station in Sabaody Land and went to Mariejois through the elevator. In addition to Crowe and Leda, he also needed underlings. How can people not have face? Although he didn¡¯t like fighting, as an old Marine, he still had to have some face. Even a derailed idiot like Garp would bring a bunch of followers wherever he goes. If you have an underling, you don¡¯t have to do anything yourself. You still have face. Although he could fly, there was no need for him to bring along Clodagh and his subordinates. If you have to use your own ability for everything, why do you need a Battleship? There is a huge and long flight of steps from Sabaody Land to Mariejois, and above the steps is the door to Mariejois. ¡°Open the door.¡± Kuro said angrily to the two soldiers in iron armor guarding the gate with spears. He really had no patience for these people. ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier who had already received the news saluted and picked up Den Den Mushi to inform the people inside. Then, with a creak, the heavy door was opened, revealing the full appearance of Mariejois. Leda and Chlo? had been to this place before. They had a tacit understanding not to take the stone road in the center of the avenue but to walk on the road next to it. No one was willing to leave that place. Leda had long known with her Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, and after Kro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki increased, she also knew what kind of sins were hidden under the automatic stone road. ¡°This kind of thing¡­ It makes people unhappy once.¡± Crowe looked at the stone path and pushed up his glasses. The back of his hand was faintly showing blue veins. Ever since he saved a dancer in Sabaody Archipelago, he had an instinctive resistance to slaves. ¡°Speak less, this thing¡­¡± Kuro picked up a cigar and touched it on his body. He frowned and waved at a Marine. The Marine instantly understood and took out the matches on his body and lit the cigar for Kuro with both hands. ¡°This thing is not something you can control.¡± Kuro exhaled smoke, but his face began to look a little unhappy. He did not think of the reason for Mariejois. It was also this factor. If you can¡¯t see him, how can you be an ostrich? If you see him¡­ you will be unhappy. ¡°Yes?¡± As he walked, he raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of Pangu City. There was an aura with great vitality. ¡°Green Bull? It¡¯s really vigorous. I heard that it has been three years since it ate¡­¡± Kuro muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to live? Can handsome really be eaten?¡± He had heard that Green Bull was very handsome, but he had never seen him in person. As a Marine ¡®new recruit¡¯ of the new Marine, Marine Headquarters did not say that those who wanted to curry favor with Green Bull were not qualified, and those who were qualified to curry favor with Green Bull were disdainful. Just like Brother Yixiao, although it is said that he has become a general, his own faction is not stable at all. The Marines gathered around him are just doing their duty and there is no fixed faction. Moreover, Green Bull is rumored to be very lazy, like a geek. In the case that he himself is unwilling to meet, naturally no one knows his true face. There must be someone who knows about it, but Kuro himself stays in Sabaody Archipelago and has never seen him, so Kuro doesn¡¯t know. ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ I¡¯m so handsome and I still need to eat. Is there anyone more handsome than me in this world?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows in disbelief. A group of people passed by Pangu City and were about to reach the other end of the entrance and go down the elevator there. At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°Hey, Marine, Marine!¡± A somewhat silly voice sounded behind him. Kuro turned his head and saw a fat fool with a head like a shovel handle swaying from side to side like a monkey, raising his hand and shouting loudly. ¡°It¡¯s Charles¡­¡± Crowe whispered to Kuro. ¡°Ignore him.¡± Kuro turned his head and prepared to move on. ¡°Hey, Marine, handsome Marine! The handsome Marine over there, don¡¯t go!¡± In an instant, Kuro stood still and turned his head. ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Charles ran over, took two small breaths and bared his teeth at Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Marine, the advice you gave last time was very good. Now that the danger of Sabaody is over, I want to go down and catch the slaves.¡± Chapter 533 What a Pity To Sabaody Archipelago to capture slaves? Hearing this, the group of Marines all fell silent. Looking carefully, they all looked a little indignant. But this is Tenryubito¡­ Tenryubito is not to be offended. At least they couldn¡¯t. ¡°Catch slaves?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked Charles up and down. ¡°Not now. Sabaody Archipelago is still very dangerous. The next wave of pirates is about to land. If you go down now, you will be beaten by seven or eight big men. You should give up this idea, scum.¡± ¡°My name is Charles. You should call me Saint Charles. Marine, I forgive your disrespect this time, but I won¡¯t allow it next time.¡± Charles frowned. Kuro¡¯s strange way of addressing him did not make Charles feel that he was scolding him, because this meaning, in the context of today¡¯s world, has no meaning of cursing. Only Kuro knew that he was cursing, and Charles just thought that Kuro¡¯s oral habits were strange. Seeing that he had reminded him to return safely to Mariejois before him, Charles was not angry. After all, in his eyes, this Marine was loyal to him. Wasn¡¯t it also because he was almost attacked? Charles didn¡¯t care about killing at all. ¡°Ah¡­ That kind of address doesn¡¯t matter. You can stay in Mariejois for the time being. Anyway, the martial law in Sabaody Archipelago won¡¯t end for a while.¡± Kuro blew smoke at him without any manners. The tenryubito living in Mariejois do not wear glass covers because this is the only place they feel they can live. It is the Upper Realm. They only bring air covers when they go to the Lower Realm. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Charles choked on the smoke and took a few steps back. He waved the smoke in front of him and said, ¡°Then forget it. Anyway, I still have an invincible slave. Dad will definitely give me that invincible slave.¡± Charles said in a show-off tone, ¡°Invincible Slave, he is very strong. Unfortunately, Dad has occupied him and I can¡¯t bring him out. Otherwise, I will show you the posture of Invincible Slave.¡± He opened his hand and seemed to be describing, ¡°The invincible slave who won¡¯t die no matter how I fight, ah¡­ I want it.¡± Invincible slave? Kuro was stunned and puzzled. ¡°What invincible slave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very tall and big invincible slave who can be a mount. No matter what he says, he will listen. If you are unhappy, just stab him. Do you want to play? If it¡¯s you, I can lend it to you¡­ Well, but after I have it, I will lend it to you for three minutes. Thank me, I have lent you three minutes, it¡¯s a long time.¡± Charles smiled at him. What¡¯s with this idiot¡¯s attitude? Kuro frowned as he suddenly thought of something. ¡°The invincible slave you mentioned, it can¡¯t be Bartholomew Bear, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Is that his name? I think I¡¯ve heard of it before. It¡¯s Shichibukai.¡± Charles thought for a while and said uncertainly. It really is¡­ Kuro bared his teeth and turned around to ignore this scum. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he said with a gloomy face. At that time, he clearly did not hold back in Sabaody Archipelago. He thought that the idiot was completely scrapped, but who knew that he was still recycled and became a slave for Tenryubito. Shichibukai, the original king, Bartholomew Kuma, who hid his identity and was a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, was reduced to a slave of tenryubito? What a joke! Even if he lost his mind, he shouldn¡¯t be like this. Although this is a pirate, a pirate that Kuro does not like, he does not agree with this matter. What he has always agreed on is that pirates should die in the sea. ¡°Did you really lose your mind, or did you use all your remaining rationality to send the information about Maria over there? Big Bear, Big Bear¡­ You are really unpredictable.¡± From the beginning, Kuro could not guess this man. Although the number of times they met was different, he had to admit that this person was the deepest in the Shichibukai. This is because you can never see any emotional fluctuations on that expressionless face, and his own strength also isolates all of Kenbonshoku (Observation)¡¯s inner voice detection. Doflamingo is a dangerous and difficult man to get along with. Hancock is a proud woman. Crocodile also had an obvious ¡®I am ambitious¡¯ on his face. Not to mention Hawkeye, his face was full of ¡®I want to fence with you¡¯. Only Bartholomew Bear, you don¡¯t even know if he really lost his mind or if he was pretending. But last time in Sabaody Archipelago, Kuro took his revenge and the rest had nothing to do with him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go.¡± Charles shouted after him, but Kuro ignored him and soon disappeared from his sight. However, this departure made Kuro lose a chance to turn back. The only chance. ¡°Is he gone¡­¡± Charles frowned and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I wanted to ask him if he can become my personal bodyguard if he becomes a reserve.¡± Unfortunately, Kuro could not hear this. In order to not be annoyed by this idiot as soon as possible, he put away his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and only wanted to leave quickly. Otherwise, if he heard these words, he would immediately turn around and stay in Sabaody Archipelago forever. After coming down from the other end, the Marine base stationed on the other side of the Red Line has already prepared ships, waiting for Kuro and others to go up. Under the salute of the colonel in charge of this matter, the Battleship sailed towards the new headquarters. ¡°Hey, Kuro, is Big Bear a slave? It¡¯s really unimaginable, and¡­ I just felt a very strong aura. Is it the new general Green Bull?¡± Only when they were on the Battleship did Leda speak. She did not like Mariejois¡¯s environment and did not want to talk along the way. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the sea. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t care about this kind of thing. Don¡¯t come to this stupid place. Don¡¯t come if you can. Fortunately, I am an old Marine and I am deeply rooted in the Marine. Otherwise, I can¡¯t stand it if I was stationed at Mariejois.¡± He had to thank Green Bull for this. Without him, Kuro would most likely be asked by the World Government to guard Mariejois. But now, Admiral garrison sounds very safe, much better than a Rear Admiral like him. You see, this is security in position. He was just a Rear Admiral. It was not his place to think about most of the high-level matters. It was Sakasugi, the old man, and Old Lady Crane who was still glowing. But Old Lady He also has a successor. Not surprisingly, it was either Tina or Kong Ming. She could retire in a few years. The position of Chief of Staff is not low and belongs to a large faction. Chapter 534 Tashigi, Your Hair Is Dangerous New World. Marine New Headquarters. ¡°GG¡­ a living steel fortress.¡± When the Battleship docked at the new headquarters, Kuro looked up at the huge fortress in the center of the many buildings and was a little surprised. In the stone fortress, there were cannons of various sizes everywhere. There were heavy single-barrel cannons and small double-barrel light cannons that extended from the ground to the top of the fortress. At the top of the fortress, there was a three-story building like the Celestial Guardian Tower. The other small fortresses were also filled with artillery. Behind these fortresses, there were two huge magnet-like buildings fixed at this end, like two doorless entrances. This is the New World, and the magnetic field changes are abnormally strong. The existence of these two big things is used to stabilize the magnetic field of the island, so that the surrounding weather will not be so unpredictable. After all, this is the Marine Headquarters. Naturally, they can¡¯t be like those pirates who don¡¯t care about anything. What they need more is stability. There were already many ships at the port. Marines from all over the world gathered here for the ceremony. ¡°Kuro, there are so many Vice-Admiral on the ship!¡± Leda grabbed the corner of Kuro¡¯s shirt and looked around excitedly. Vice-Admiral, of course, is qualified to build his own flagship. ¡°Ah¡­ I see it.¡± Kuro glanced at the ships on the deck. Among the various Vice-Admiral Carriers, he also saw a Dog-Head Carrier. Garp, the old man, also came. ¡°Hey, Kuro, you can also apply for a spaceship so that I can drive my spaceship back to East Blue for dinner in Barati!¡± Leda said excitedly. ¡°What stupid words are you saying!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°I drive a spaceship? You might as well customize a Coffin Ship for me.¡± With that, the group walked down and came to the front of the port. Marine, who was responsible for welcoming them, stood up straight and saluted Kuro and others. Kuro directly turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed a number. ¡°Maximose, this is Kizaru.¡± Den Den Mushi immediately became wretched and a frivolous voice came out. Kuro was calling the office. He would have heard the loud noise. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m here,¡± Kuro said to Den Den Mushi as he walked. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re here.¡± The Den Den Mushi opened its mouth and made a surprised sound, and then said, ¡°Then come directly, I¡¯m upstairs.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Wait, I¡¯ll walk around first and see you later.¡± Kuro glanced over and suddenly saw a familiar figure. After hanging up the Den Den Mushi, he called out, ¡°Hey, Smoker!¡± At the other end of the port, a familiar figure was talking to a woman in a flowery shirt and a Marine cape. The woman just nodded her head pitifully. Hearing the voice, the figure turned his head and was stunned. ¡°Kuro?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you, your appearance has changed a lot.¡± Kuro walked over and sized up Smoker. After not seeing him for a long time, Smoker¡¯s appearance has changed a lot. He is still wearing a Marine jacket, but he has also put on a cloak that he never wore before. ¡°Ah! Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± Opposite Smoker, when Dasky saw him, she immediately smiled. She stood still and saluted. ¡°Long time no see, Rear Admiral Kuro! And Leda and Crowe.¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± Kuro sized up Tashigi and took out a cigar from the chest of Smoker¡¯s jacket and put it in his arms. ¡°Tashigi, I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time, you have become much prettier, but this hairstyle is very dangerous, but I admire it.¡± Kuro smiled at Tashigi. At this moment, Tashigi had already grown her long hair and tied it into a bun. It was a little like the hairstyle that other wives often used. Her face had also grown a lot and she looked like a gentle and virtuous intellectual wife. Similarly, her figure was also better. ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Lida unhappily gave Kuro a kick on his thigh and then said to Dasky, ¡°Long time no see, Dasky.¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± Smoker stared at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have it yourself? Why do you want to take my cigar when you see me!¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s convenient.¡± Kuro shrugged and looked at him. ¡°It seems that your life in G-5 is a little cruel. What¡¯s with the scar on your head?¡± On Smoker¡¯s sunglasses, there was a curved scar that stretched from the top of his right eye to the left hairline, making him look more ferocious. Although this man has always looked scary. ¡°This is a small price to pay for destroying the pirates. It can¡¯t be compared to you, you¡­¡± Smoker pursed his lips and said, ¡°But he killed Ledfield.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not mention this and we¡¯ll still be good friends.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and patted Smoker on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go find a place to drink.¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Smoker looked up at Kuro and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot!¡± Originally, Kuro was a head shorter than him, but now, he was more than a head taller than Smoker and could already look down on Smoker. Smoker used to be 2.1 meters tall, but it seems to have been a little longer, but it is no more than 2.5 meters, and Kuro has reached 2.8 meters. ¡°Ah¡­ I inexplicably grew taller, don¡¯t worry about this,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to report to Admiral Kizaru?¡± Smoker asked. ¡°That kind of thing is not urgent. Anyway, the ceremony is still early.¡± ¡°Okay, then drink some, wait¡­ who¡¯s treating?¡± Smoker suddenly became alert. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kuro invited Smoker¡¯s shoulder and led him forward. ¡°I am fucking rich now!¡± With the industry of Pegasus Island and the taxation of Sabaody Archipelago, he can be regarded as a big dog in this world. The present is different from the past. In the past, when he was a lieutenant, before his business was developed, he still thought about his salary as a Marine, but now, he doesn¡¯t care about the salary of a Rear Admiral. However, when Marines reach the position of a colonel, they will basically be a local base commander and will not lack money. Ah¡­ the decadent feudal and capitalist society is really too ugly! Hmm! Too ugly! The new headquarters naturally has a Marine residence, but the family members still live in Marin Vando. The defense power of that place is not low, and as the Marine Gateway of the New World, if there are family members here, it adds some weaknesses. Sakasugi will not allow this to happen, so basically Marines live here. Of course, commerce is also allowed to communicate here. Restaurants, taverns, and entertainment facilities. There are still places where Marines can relax. After all, the existence of the canteen cannot make people too relaxed. Chapter 535 The Higher-ups Are Investigating You [Justice Braised Meat]. The few of them found a restaurant and tavern with a mixed name and walked in and asked for a private room. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± However, as soon as he sat down, the Den Den Mushi in Smoker¡¯s arms rang. He took out the Den Den Mushi from his arms and leaned against the chair with one leg on the other. He bit the cigar and answered the receiver with an arrogant expression. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Smoker? I see your ship, where are you?¡± A familiar female voice came from the other side. ¡°Tina? I¡¯m¡­¡± Smoker glanced at Kuro and said, ¡°A shop called ¡®Justice Braised Meat¡¯. Kuro is treating. Are you coming?¡± ¡°Oh? Kuro? That¡¯s rare, let me come too.¡± With that, the call was hung up. ¡°Kuro, you don¡¯t mind having more people, right?¡± After the call, Smoker said to Kuro. ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed, what else can I say?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair. He bit his cigar and exhaled the smoke. ¡°It¡¯s more lively with more people. We haven¡¯t gathered for a long time. Tina has been near Alabasta, right? That area is her jurisdiction.¡± He didn¡¯t care, and he still had a favor to ask of Tina. There is not much stock left. I have to ask Tina to give him some. The creation of metahumans is also divided into eternal and non-permanent. Like Hancock and Walde, although Kuro is also hungry for their ability creation, their ability belongs to non-permanent. As long as the ability is removed, whether it is Hancock¡¯s pink arrow or Walter¡¯s enlarged creation, they are all relatively uncertain. Not to mention death, even if they fail, they will faint and their stamina will be overdrawn. But not Tina. Tina¡¯s ability to create things is permanent. As long as it is created, it will always exist. So Kuro was the most greedy for Tina. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro!¡± Tashigi looked at him excitedly and said, ¡°I heard that you defeated Ledfield. It¡¯s too powerful, too powerful! When I heard the news, I was sincerely happy for you. With your strength, you should have been famous in the sea long ago, although it¡¯s not too late now. It¡¯s really good!¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­ Go wipe your knife.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes almost rolled over. Was that a compliment? These words are f*cking lifting his scars! ¡°There¡¯s another news¡­¡± Smoker also blew out a mouthful of smoke and looked at Kuro and said, ¡°Four Emperors Big.Mom, that movement is not small, but I don¡¯t know if it is real or not. Since you are here, let¡¯s ask.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for you to suppress your pirates in G-5? Then why are you gossiping? You are a woman,¡± Kuro snapped. ¡°Rear Admiral Kuro, I don¡¯t gossip!¡± Tashigi automatically stepped in and defended herself. Kuro was speechless. ¡°So, is that true?¡± Smoker asked. ¡°Really, Tina can testify.¡± The door of the private room was pushed open and Tina came in with a cigarette in her mouth. She said, ¡°Crane told Tina and Tina knows that you once went to look for Big Mom. This is a big commotion.¡± ¡°Tina, you are here,¡± Smoker said. ¡°Long time no see, Smoker. What¡¯s with the scar on your forehead?¡± Tina glanced at Smoker and continued, ¡°Long time no see, you guys.¡± ¡°Yo, Captain Crowe!¡± Behind her followed Zangor and Femboldi, and Zangor greeted Crowe. ¡°Call me Colonel!¡± Crowe glared at him. ¡°After all these years, haven¡¯t your habits changed?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m used to it. I think pirates are the most hateful in the world.¡± Zangao said loudly. ¡°Hey, Zangor, you used to be a pirate!¡± Femboldi hit him. ¡°Hey! I think so, I forgot!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, partner. Just dance and you can forget all your troubles!¡± Fin Birdie began to swing. ¡°You two are doing crosstalk!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Find a place to sit down. Don¡¯t be funny here.¡± ¡°Yes! Major General Kuro!¡± The two saluted together and sat down obediently. This is also a Rear Admiral, not to be offended. Fimboldi is an old Marine with the instinct of a subordinate to a superior. As for Zangor, his former captain was Crowe, Crowe¡¯s superior, Kuro, so he naturally obeyed. ¡°Kuro, you have been very powerful recently. Tina is surprised.¡± After Tina sat down, she said directly to Kuro, ¡°Ridefield, Charlotte Lingling, and Bondi Walde, you killed two of them and touched one of them. Together with Golden Lion Shiki and Hero Luo of the Country of Insects, they are all famous pirates. You did all of them.¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you an intelligence expert? Where do you get so much information?¡± ¡°You forgot that Tina is Crane¡¯s subordinate.¡± Tina picked up the cigarette with her fingers and blew out smoke. As the Chief of Staff, Old Lady Crane naturally has a lot of information about Marine, and Tina is her subordinate, so this information will naturally be shared. Especially a gossipy woman¡­ They usually chatted about the situation and intelligence on the sea and gossiped about intelligence. ¡°I¡¯m going to be stripped naked by you,¡± Kuro said angrily. He was puzzled. Were the upper echelons of the Marine Corps so well-informed about him? They knew all the people they killed. He is just a small Rear Admiral, why does he have so much knowledge? I¡¯m a major general, I¡¯m cold to people every day and I¡¯m waiting to go to work. I don¡¯t want to be promoted and lazy. What the hell! Kuro leaned there and rolled his eyes. ¡°Tina only found out recently. The higher-ups seem to be investigating you.¡± Tina said, ¡°Have you done anything recently, Kuro?¡± ¡°He killed so many people in Sabaody Archipelago. It¡¯s only right for him to be investigated,¡± Smoker echoed. Everyone in the Marine Corps knew about this. As the first half of the Pirate Terminal, Sabaody Land has almost become a Holy Land of Peace since Kuro came. is regarded as a classic by many hawkish Marines. Hawk Marine commended him for his actions. Although the Dove Marines were disgusted by this behavior, they were also very satisfied with the peaceful environment he created. As for the fish pie¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter at all. Kuro is their next successor and the next leader, so whatever he does is right. ¡°The higher-ups are investigating me?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°Investigate me for what? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± That was true, but he didn¡¯t care. With the old man¡¯s protection, he doesn¡¯t care about anything. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a new Marine from the World Recruitment. He¡¯s not afraid of being investigated. He was an old man, what was there to be afraid of? It was basically impossible for him to be fired by the Marines. In this situation, wasn¡¯t he pinned in Sabaody Archipelago? What else could he do? If he continued to investigate, he would at most be sent away or demoted. He was not afraid of this kind of thing. Instead, he would be very happy. Chapter 536 Kizaru (1) After chatting for a while, the boss brought the waiter to serve the dishes with a flattering smile. This is a typical Japanese barbecue restaurant. The dipping sauce is light and mainly eats ingredients. It was all beast meat. After removing the excess parts, it looked very exquisite. The roasted meat here has to be eaten with rice. But that was the end. ¡°Come on, drink some.¡± Kuro opened a bottle of high-end wine, poured himself a glass, and raised it. ¡°We haven¡¯t gathered for a long time, let¡¯s have a toast.¡± With that, the others also raised their glasses. Only Leda was a little unhappy. ¡°Why is mine still juice?¡± She looked at the juice in the glass and said unhappily. ¡°Why do children drink wine? Juice is good and sweet,¡± Kuro said to her after he finished the glass. ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Lida directly transformed into a girl and stuck out her chest, causing a wave. ¡°I¡¯m twenty!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This bottle of juice is yours tonight. No one will fight with you. Drink it slowly.¡± Kuro casually said and poured himself another cup. ¡°Speaking of which, you are already 20 years old¡­ two years.¡± Kuro finished the cup and said with some disappointment. Compared to the ten years of stability in East Blue, too many things have happened in the past two years, so many that it makes one¡¯s scalp tingle. But in the blink of an eye, he was already 26. Although in this world, 30-40 people are still the same as young people. Sentomaru is already 34 years old, but with his blank look, it doesn¡¯t make any difference if he is 24 years old. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been two years¡­ I¡¯ve known you for two years, and you¡¯ve been promoted very fast in the past two years.¡± Smoker raised his glass to Kuro and smiled. ¡°You were just a small Warrant Officer back then. Now you are a Rear Admiral.¡± Among those present, several of them were Marine Admiral. Smoker is a Vice-Admiral of G-5. Tina is a Rear Admiral of the Maritime Territory near Alabasta. Kuro is a Rear Admiral of Sabaody. They were all military leaders. Oh, Smoker didn¡¯t count. ¡°Smoker, when will you be transferred from G-5?¡± Kurlo asked. As a Vice-Admiral of G-5, he should have been a Base Commander, but G-5 already had a Base Commander. Smoker was considered to have transitioned there, especially when Kuzan was still there. If nothing goes wrong, after he became a Vice-Admiral, he should have been transferred from G-5 and then become a Base Commander in a base in New World. But now that Kuzan is gone, Smoker is also a little depressed. However, as an old Marine, although he was not popular, he had a few good friends. Tina would help him, and if Smoker asked, Kuro would help him. A Vice-Admiral, of course, needs to be transferred to another base. ¡°I don¡¯t have that idea for the time being. You may not know the environment of G-5. Those Marines¡­ are actually very good people and they are very combat power. If I am here, I will accomplish my purpose.¡± Smoker clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Straw Hat kid will disappear just like that! He will definitely appear again. When the time comes, I will personally arrest that kid!¡± From 30 million to 400 million now, this bounty was only completed in a year, and at the top, the straw-hat boy also showed Haoshoku¡¯s aptitude. He was the one who released such a dangerous man from East Blue. Since he started it, he should end it! ¡°You can do it.¡± Kuro picked up a piece of roasted meat with a little horseradish and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Well, it tastes good. Lida, eat more.¡± There was no need for Kuro to say this. After Leda finished the first glass of juice, she picked up her chopsticks and started eating. ¡°G-5¡­¡± Tina held her cigarette and leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed. She said to Smoker, ¡°G-5 Marines are one of the famous Marines. Those Marine scum with bad characters are very compatible with you, Smoker.¡± Smoker glanced at Tina and bit his cigar. ¡°Those Marines, my subordinates just don¡¯t live like ordinary Marines. They are more like pirates, but there is no doubt that they are also the existence of ¡®justice¡¯. There has been a shipwreck in the sea near G-5 recently. Many people have died, including many children. For this reason, they have been looking for a long time. Even though it has been determined that no one can find them, they still haven¡¯t given up¡­ Such people are worthy of Marines.¡± ¡°Forget it, you decide for yourself. Tina is very helpless against you.¡± Tina shook her head and said. The Marines of the G-5 are known to be difficult to deal with there. Basic Marine scum would be sent there. Only a bastard like Smoker would think that it was good there. In any case, Tina could not stand that kind of bad Marine. ¡°One of the famous ones? What other famous ones are there? I know the Marines of G-5.¡± Kuro wondered. These words made Crowe open his mouth and hesitate. Tina looked at him and said, ¡°And your subordinate Kaz¡¯s ¡®Douglas Marine Brigade¡¯ also belongs to a famous Marine group.¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°Forget I asked.¡± In the Marine Corps, it is not just the Marine Admiral Academy that is famous. There are naturally people who are famous because of their troops. Just like G-5¡¯s Marine, it was originally some troublemakers and scum who went in, making G-5¡¯s style of doing things is almost the same as pirates, except that they are wearing Marine¡¯s skin. Many people were disgusted by this. Although Kuro did not have any bad feelings about this, he definitely did not have a good impression of it. These Marines say that they are loyal and do things based on their mood. If they don¡¯t speak well, they are all troublemakers, the kind that can¡¯t be defeated. Corruption and extortion are common, and thieves are everywhere. If not for the fact that their combat power is still at the front line of the New World, no one can tolerate it. To be able to make Marines endure until now, it can only be said that their loyalty is also very good. The premise is that they are not outlawed, and these people can¡¯t be outlawed. Once they are outlawed, they will definitely become pirates one by one. As for the Dougreg Marine Brigade, Kuro did not know about it and he did not pay much attention to it. But those in the Marine who pay a little attention to intelligence know the reputation of this Marine. The clone troops have strong combat power and know when to advance and retreat. Thousands of people are like one person, especially under the leadership of the ¡°Great Shield¡± Kaz. In the West Blue and even the Grand Line, they belong to the famous Marine Force. ¡°Your troops are very enviable, but no one can take them away.¡± Tina said, ¡°Crane and Tina talked about this phenomenon when they were chatting. Major General wants to transfer people from Pegasus Island, but he didn¡¯t take action because of your reputation.¡± Kuro¡¯s name is very big now. Although Kuro did not want to admit it, it was true. Just the act of the old man treating him like his own son was enough to make most people¡¯s thoughts disappear. Not to mention his own qualifications. Kizaru Sect¡¯s Crown Prince, that is not a joke. Chapter 537 What Does My Money Have to Do with Your Treat In the past, in terms of status, Tina had the most potential. The popular candidate to replace Crane¡¯s faction is also more popular and popular in the Marine. Smoker is a big trouble in itself. His character is too bad, and he does things his own way, causing no one to play with him. At that time, Kuro was still low-key. Later on, after he entered the headquarters, only the higher-ups knew about it. At that time, Tina did not know Kuro¡¯s strength. Later, after getting along with him for a long time, he realized that this person was an old dog. Kuro became completely famous when he defeated Ledfield. Only then did the entire Marine know that Admiral Kizaru had a young and powerful and terrifying Marine under his command. Although time will fade a lot, the legend of Kuro is no longer spread on the sea. But there was an impression inside the Marine. Unlike Kirby, who relied on his cooperation with Law and was now known as the ¡®Marine Hero of Loki Port¡¯, but this reputation is mainly for the outside, because he is still active in the sea and actively dealing with pirates. Kuro had been hiding in Sabaody Archipelago during this period of time, trying his best to downplay everything. In addition, the world situation is so turbulent that most people in the outside world basically don¡¯t mention this matter. As long as he doesn¡¯t cause trouble again. But in terms of status, Kuro has the most prestige. Steadily replacing Admiral Kizaru is the consensus of all Marines. Kuzan has already left, and the new Admiral has also taken over, and the faction is also gradually fading. Most people have either transferred to Kizaru¡¯s side or followed Garp closely, or they are playing their own game. Sakasugi has not found a replacement for the time being. Although the faction is still there, there is no one with the exact strength. Only Kizaru¡¯s side is more stable. The more stable it is, the more unshakable Kuro¡¯s position in the Marine. Tina did know. She knew a lot of Marine insider information, including ¡®Lox¡¯, which even young people don¡¯t know. Therefore, she understood the hidden power of this man who looked like a salted fish. Similarly, those upper echelons of the Marine Corps who were thinking about the Dougreg Marine Brigade also understood that even Marshal Sakasugi had no intention of transferring this unit. If the man in front of him didn¡¯t agree to transfer, there was no other way. ¡°Transfer my troops?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you want? The Marines are all dead. Let Kaz stay in West Blue. The pirates in West Blue are not weak. Don¡¯t you know that you are from West Blue?¡± Transferring troops? Who gets the credit for the transfer of troops? Besides, although he doesn¡¯t want to be famous, he can¡¯t let others take advantage of him. I didn¡¯t know that he was the famous Little Prince of East Blue. You want to transfer troops without any friendship? Not even tenryubito can come. ¡°Tina doesn¡¯t care about this, but Tina wants to borrow your troops,¡± Tina said. ¡°You can.¡± Kuro relit a cigar and said, ¡°You helped me so much, it¡¯s not a problem to borrow a unit. Speaking of which, get me some more, the stock is gone.¡± ¡°Tina knows.¡± Tina shook her head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll make some for you when I have time, but Kuro, you have to be careful. The higher-ups Tina said are investigating you are not a joke. It should be the World Government. Everyone knows your attitude towards CP.¡± Luciru Kuro did not like CP and government officials. He was known to be a slightly more powerful Marine. ¡°What is there to investigate?¡± Kuro leaned back and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t steal, I don¡¯t steal, I don¡¯t steal, I don¡¯t steal, and I shine for the cause of justice every day. Grandpa didn¡¯t mention this to me, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be a promotion review, right?¡± Smoker suddenly said. ¡°I have this before. After I was transferred to G-5, when I was promoted to Vice-Admiral, I was reviewed once.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°What stupid words are you talking about, Smoker? I don¡¯t have any credit, and I don¡¯t have any achievements. How can I be promoted just like that? Besides, if there is really a review, I should know about this. Now there is no news at all, how can it be a promotion?¡± The promotion of a major general to a lieutenant general is a qualitative leap. It is not just a phone call or a Marshal telling you. That was a real high-ranking Marine. If he really wants to review it, he will get the news immediately because this matter concerns him. ¡°Yes?¡± After thinking about it, Kuro looked at Koro uncertainly. ¡°You haven¡¯t been hiding anything from me recently, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Crowe shook his head decisively. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any similar information.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Really.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and a thin layer of sweat covered his forehead. ¡°Then why are you sweating?¡± Kuro asked suspiciously. How can I not sweat when you look at me like that! Crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, there is really no news. Maybe CP has too deep an opinion of you and wants to find some dirt on you to attack you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro opened his eyes and said happily, ¡°Isn¡¯t that great¡­ No, how about this, you send some of my rumors over later, I want to see what CP wants to do to me.¡± It didn¡¯t matter what he did. He would give CP whatever they wanted. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t leave Marine. If he really got it, he would immediately bring the flower basket to thank CP. Good man! ¡°I understand, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe nodded, even a little excited. ¡°I will do it.¡± Is there a need to spread rumors about this? Ironclad evidence! Do whatever he wants. Disobeying orders. Raising a gang. Killing the innocent. Abuse of subordinates! Abuse of subordinates! Abuse of subordinates! Important things are said three times. If he wanted dirt, he could say 100 times without repeating it. ¡®You think you¡¯re different from Smoker?¡¯ Smoker is not as prickly as you. You just have your back against the mountain, otherwise, otherwise¡­ There seems to be no other way¡­ But if there was a chance to openly complain about his superior, Crowe would naturally seize it. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve eaten enough, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to find the old man. You should report your work and go shopping.¡± Seeing that it was almost time to eat, Kuro clapped his hands. ¡°Boss, come in and pay the bill!¡± The owner of the barbecue restaurant seemed to be outside the door. As soon as he heard the voice, he immediately walked over, rubbed his hands and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Thank you, everyone, a total of 560,000 Berries.¡± This place is considered high-end, so the price is naturally very high. ¡°Find him.¡± Kuro pointed at Smoker and stood up to leave. ¡°?¡± A few question marks appeared on Smoker¡¯s head and a vein appeared on his forehead. ¡°Hey, Kuro! Didn¡¯t you say you were rich!¡± ¡°What does my money have to do with your treat?¡± Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°You are a Vice-Admiral and your official position is higher than ours. Isn¡¯t it normal for your superior to treat you? Do you want me, a Rear Admiral, to treat you? It doesn¡¯t make sense, Smoker.¡± Chapter 538 I¡¯m Not Worthy Two days later. The ships docking at the new headquarters are already full. Marine representatives from all over the world have arrived, and those who haven¡¯t arrived can¡¯t because the ceremony is held today. At the Sky Guardian Tower above the largest fortress, Kuro looked at the white squirming below and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so lively.¡± After the last meal, he came to look for the old man and stayed here for two days, watching the number of people gradually increase. ¡°Oh, Kuro, don¡¯t look here, come in.¡± Kizaru appeared behind him and greeted him. ¡°Got it.¡± Kuro left the railing and followed Kizaru to the top of the Sky Guardian Pavilion. It was an extremely spacious office, a typical Japanese tatami building. There was no sliding door and the front was wide open, just like Sakasugi¡¯s style of doing things. In the spacious office, Sakasugi was wearing a white formal suit. Under the formal suit was his previous scarlet shirt, a white cloak, and a Marine hat. His beard had already taken shape and he looked more refined. When he saw the person, Sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± At this time, there was a row of chairs below him, two of which had been sat down. Doberman, Onigumo, the representative figure of the Hawk Marine, has arrived. ¡°Oh, someone has arrived first.¡± Kizaru smiled and walked straight forward and sat on a wide seat next to Sakasugi, while Kuro stood behind him. In his position, he should have been watching Den Den Mushi videos below, but he was a subordinate of the old man, so he was brought in. Those chairs were not something he could do in his position. Even at the Vice-Admiral level, not everyone can sit on these chairs. Those who sit on this are either important figures with great fame or a faction, and they must at least be Vice-Admiral. ¡°Someone is already here.¡± At the open door, a slightly hunched back walked in. It was Crane. There were three people behind Crane. One was Tina, one was Smoker, and the other was wearing a blue hat and a wide robe with a green pattern, with a purple belt around his waist, very much like the attire of the Kano Country. He was holding a feather fan in his hand and wearing a Marine cape. He had a mustache, and the beard on his chin was like a sword. He looked very resourceful. ¡°That is¡­¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. It was not strange for Tina to follow him in. Smoker was also reasonable. Although Garp had arrived, he was essentially semi-retired and probably played with Sengoku in some room. It was impossible for Smoker to play with Garp there. He wanted to enter the power center of Marine, so he had to come in today. Tina would let him join her, which was normal. After all, they had agreed last time. After Smoker treated him last time, Kuro invited him to come with him, but he was rejected. If he followed him, he would officially join Kizaru¡¯s faction, and Smoker didn¡¯t seem to want to. The power of the Kuzan faction is not without power. If he grows up, he can re-establish the flag of this faction. If he joins the Kizaru faction, it can be said that the last power will be absorbed. Smoker has his own research and will not do that. And if Crane brought him, it would be different, just out of care. But this was the first time he had seen the one with the beard, but¡­ he could guess who it was. ¡°Little Kuro, long time no see.¡± Tsuru sat in the first seat on the left below Sakasugi and smiled at Kuro. ¡°Long time no see, Granny Crane.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Are you Rear Admiral Luciru Kuro?¡± The mustached man waved his feather fan and chuckled. ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Kong Ming. I often hear about you on the sea.¡± ¡°No, no, no, you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Kuro said quickly. ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± Kong Ming chuckled. ¡°I hope we can work together to kill those hateful pirates!¡± When he said the last word, his tone became much heavier. Although this is Crane¡¯s faction, he is a Headquarters Vice-Admiral and has his own small faction, and his style of doing things is more inclined to the Hawk. Because he was deeply hurt by pirates when he was young, it caused him to have a deep hatred for pirates and he vowed to rely on his own wisdom to eliminate pirates. With his wisdom, he has killed many pirates and is also a famous Marine in the New World. And he admired Kuro very much. Kuro¡¯s style of doing things was very much to his taste. With great strength, pirates are either killed or killed. Moreover, he is the successor of a large faction. If we are on good terms with him, those pirates will tremble in this world under their cooperation! ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t congratulated you yet, Rear Admiral Kuro, no, Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Crane suddenly coughed and interrupted Kong Ming. ¡°Well, Kong Ming, now is the time for a meeting.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, Granny Crane.¡± Kong Ming shook his feather fan and smiled without saying anything. ¡°Huh? Congratulations on what?¡± Kuro gave him a strange look and frowned. Did something happen to Cass again? That was his first reaction. But that¡¯s not right. Leda had just told him yesterday that Cass had come to the new headquarters, and now they were together. She knew that something was going on. ¡°What a strange person. Is this person called Fujin?¡± Kuro shook his head in his heart. Although this Kong Ming had the same name as the Prime Minister in his previous life, Kuro felt that they were not on the same level. There are many people who occupy names. The armadillo under him not only takes up a name but also a face. Isn¡¯t he still deaf? As Crane sat down, Marines entered this place one after another. ¡°Yo, Boss Sakasugi, Brother Polusalino.¡± A man in khaki casual clothes with a dudou around his waist walked in with his hands in his pockets. He greeted them and sat on the third seat on the right. ¡°Jiaji, you¡¯re here too. How strange,¡± Kizaru said in surprise. ¡°Mary Joa gave it to Green Bull, so I came over.¡± Kaji shrugged and laughed strangely for a while. He leaned against the chair and waved at Kuro behind Kizaru. ¡°Long time no see, little brother Kuro, aren¡¯t you coming to sit?¡± ¡°Brother Jiji, long time no see, I won¡¯t sit, just stand here.¡± Kuro smiled at him. As a Rear Admiral, why is he sitting in this chair? It seems that he has no rules. Behind the counter was Momousagi, who revealed a pair of long legs. She walked in and sat on the second chair on the right. ¡°Ah, Sister Crane, you¡¯re here too.¡± Ji Yuan first smiled at Crane, then looked at Kuro, ¡°Kuro, what are you standing there for?¡± What else can I do but stand? Kuro rolled his eyes. What is wrong with these people? Why do they always want me to sit there? Am I worthy? I¡¯m not worthy. Chapter 539 Are You Talking About Me? After Momousagi was Strawberry. After greeting Kuro, he also sat down on the right. Then there was the burning of the mountain and the mole. As the backbone of the former Aokiji Sect, they themselves have a strong faction. The five Vice-Admiral of the Demon Slayer Token were all here. One after another, Vice-Admiral entered the office. Dalmatian. Gumir. Stiles. Some famous Vice-Admiral sat on the left or landed on the right. The seats gradually filled up, but the first seat on the right was still empty. ¡°Then who is it for?¡± Kuro asked curiously. Admiral? That¡¯s impossible. Fujitora and Green Bull could not sit in this position. If they really came, they would sit in the same position as the old man. And these two can¡¯t come to such a meeting for the time being. According to what Kuro knows, his training is over, but he is still familiarizing himself with Marine internal affairs. After all, he is a general and is still in Mary Joa with Green Bull. He will not come. And those sitting below are all Vice-Admiral. ¡®Then who else?¡¯ Maynard? ¡®Mosambia?¡¯ That¡¯s impossible. These two are not worthy of sitting here. Karp? As a semi-retired person like Sengoku, although he has the title of Vice-Admiral, he has gradually turned behind the scenes. He couldn¡¯t have come. Still ¡­ If it was out of etiquette, he should leave a seat for Garp. If he wants to sit, he can sit first on the right. The rule of respecting the right still exists in this world, at least in Marine meetings. The left side is full of strategists, or they are not as strong as the right side. The strongest on the right is Ji Yuan, but she is only sitting in second place. Then the first one might really be left for Garp. The person who is disconnected, if he is bored and wants to come, he must sit in this position. As for Sengoku¡­ A retired person, forget it. The words behind his cloak had changed from ¡®justice¡¯ to ¡®retreat¡¯. Sakasugi, who was sitting in the office, picked up a cigar, raised his index finger, started a fire, and lit the cigar. As he moved, the Marines below picked up cigarettes or cigars. Kuro bit one himself and ignited a spark. ¡°Everyone is here.¡± Sakasugi looked up at everyone and said lightly. The Marines looked up and bit their cigars arrogantly, causing a lot of smoke in the office. Even Kuro himself raised his head and slowly exhaled the smoke. This was not like a Marine conference. Instead, it was like the Yakuza. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin,¡± Sakasugi said lightly. Brannaugh, who had been standing to the side for a long time, walked to the center, pulled open a curtain, and put Den Den Mushi in front of the curtain. The Den Den Mushi projected a shadow and illuminated the curtain. Similarly, there was a Den Den Mushi¡¯s eyes shining, shining on the entire Marine office and everyone. In the curtain was the big square below. At this moment, in the large square, countless cloaks fluttered, forming a white wave. The Marines, who were at least at the rank of colonel, stood upright and serious. In front of the fortress¡¯s Celestial Guardian Tower, a huge curtain was also hung up, allowing those Marines to see the office environment. ¡°Hey, Kuro is there.¡± In the Marine in the square, Leda looked at the screen and said to Crowe. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, Miss Leda, this is serious.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and whispered in the crowd. The people around him did not say anything. They all looked serious. He had never seen such an occasion except for the last time at the top. This is a grand event. How can you shout like that? How embarrassing! ¡°Mr. Kuro!!¡± However, just as he thought this, a passionate voice sounded beside him. Crowe turned around and saw Cass, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. It has been a long time since I last saw him. His thick beard seems to have shaved off the beard on his chin. On the contrary, the beard on his lips is thicker. It looked like it was filled with the aura of steel. ¡°Mr. Kuro! I see Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz said excitedly: ¡°Mr. Kuro, I have changed a lot! Mr. Kuro!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy, he can¡¯t hear you, Cass,¡± Crowe whispered as she poked his waist. ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m a little excited.¡± Kaz suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°Mr. Crowe, sometimes I envy you. You can stay by Mr. Kuro¡¯s side often, but I can¡¯t listen to Mr. Kuro¡¯s teachings often. It¡¯s a pity!¡± You f*cking have to listen to this opportunity! Crowe rolled his eyes. Who likes to listen to Kuro? Every time he lectures, nothing good will happen. However, after thinking about it, it seems that this bearded man has never been taught a lesson by Mr. Kuro¡­ On the square, Marines were watching the live broadcast. At the same time, in the world¡¯s naval base, the live broadcast has been started. Countless Marines who did not go to the ceremony were now guarding the conference room and watching the live broadcast in the office. ¡°Everyone!¡± Sakasugi raised his head and looked directly at Den Den Mushi¡¯s lens and said, ¡°The new headquarters has been built. Marine, led by this old man, has placed the headquarters in the New World. Everyone, the pirates of the New World are our big trouble!¡± ¡°Since the end of Whitebeard, the so-called Great Age of Pirates should have ended long ago, but there are still pirates who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them and keep looking for the so-called ¡®Great Treasure¡¯. This is an insult to our Marine!¡± ¡°This old man will move the Headquarters to the New World, which represents the determination of our Marine Corps to kill all evil in the name of ¡®Absolute Justice¡¯ and ¡®Total Justice¡¯!¡± ¡°For justice!!¡± Sakasugi clenched his fist and a flash of red appeared on his fist. ¡°For justice!!!¡± In the square, a large number of Marines roared together, shaking the island. These Marines are the base chiefs of various places in the world, a pillar of support. When everyone returns to the base, they can decide the life and death of the nearby sea. However, here, they are just ordinary Marines. This is the foundation of Marine! The foundation of the strongest overlord in the world! ¡°In addition, I want to announce a piece of news. At the time of this world¡¯s conscription, there is also a Marine who has made a contribution. He is an old Marine who has been working hard for ten years and has been promoted to Vice-Admiral with his young talent!¡± ¡®Ten years?¡¯ Hearing this, Kuro was stunned. How could there be someone who had been like him for ten years? ¡®Who is this?¡¯ ¡°He has been working hard in East Blue for ten years and killed countless pirates. After entering the Headquarters, he has even more achievements. In the Battle of the Top, he fearlessly faced Whitebeard and severely injured Red Hair¡­¡± Turtle, there were so many Marines at that time. Apart from him, there were also such people. Why didn¡¯t they notice it at that time? Kuro thought so. ¡°Defeated Golden Lion¡­¡± However, Sakasugi¡¯s next words stunned Kuro and he subconsciously looked at Sakasugi. What the hell¡­ Are you talking about me? Chapter 540 Life is Over Golden Lion? For Marine, who was watching the live broadcast, some knew this name and some did not. After all, he was a man who had disappeared for more than twenty years, but those Marines who didn¡¯t know would soon find out under the explanation of the old Marine. Legendary Great Pirate! The Commander of the Flying Pirates! Golden Lion Shiki! Was that person killed by their Marines? In an office, Garp and Sengoku sat facing each other with snacks in their hands. At this time, they were also watching the live broadcast of a small Den Den Mushi next to them. Garp slapped the table and laughed wildly. ¡°Puhahahaha, that kid Kuro is going to be promoted.¡± ¡°This is a good thing, Garp.¡± On the side, Sengoku smiled and said, ¡°It is indeed time for him to come out and intimidate the criminals who escaped from the sixth floor.¡± In addition to Marine, one of the pirates was also watching such a live broadcast. Dressrosa. A live broadcast screen was projected in a slightly dark room. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± On the throne opposite the live broadcast, Doflamingo sat there, his shoulders shaking as he smiled. ¡°Finally here, Lucilu Kuro, you are going to step onto this dance stage¡­¡± ¡­ . Kuro stood there in a daze as he watched Sakasugi face Den Den Mushi and continue to speak: ¡°Defeat Absolem¡­¡± ¡®Absolem?¡¯ ¡°Who is that?¡± In a Marine base, a young Marine asked his superior. His superior was an old Marine who had experienced many big events and knew a little about everything. ¡°[Illusionary Demon Hao], a very tricky pirate who has once caused waves on the sea. If you meet him, you will die without knowing how you died.¡± The old Marine said. At the same time, in the new headquarters. ¡°Absolem? I seem to have heard it somewhere.¡± Garp touched his chin and thought. ¡°Ah¡­ I have some impression of him. He is an ability user who can interfere with the mind and five senses, but he was caught by me.¡± Sengoku said, ¡°That ability is useless to me.¡± He is a Buddha, a man with the wisdom and spirit of Buddha. Spiritual attacks are useless against him. ¡°Defeat Hero Luo¡­¡± Sakasugi continued. Luoshen? For the older generation, this name is also very familiar. ¡°That martial arts madman.¡± Garp bared his teeth and bit a piece of shell into pieces, ¡°Was he also killed?¡± ¡°I thought he had disappeared.¡± Sengoku¡¯s glasses glowed. Yayo! Say no more ¡­ Kuro thought to himself. When Sakasugi mentioned Absolem, Kuro had not completely reacted. He had forgotten who Absolem was. When he finally remembered that he had met the person who controlled the five senses in a certain church, Sakasugi¡¯s next sentence made him start to panic. ¡°Defeat Ledfield¡­¡± Yayo! Stop talking! Stop talking!! Kuro felt his heart begin to twist. Lonely Red, Red Earl, a great pirate. He knew all this. It was all over the newspapers. ¡°Defeated Bundy Walde¡­¡± Yaggata! Kuro¡¯s heart was completely pierced and he let out a meaningless cry. One by one, the names spilled out of Sakasugi¡¯s mouth, making Kuro¡¯s face completely pale and his whole body began to feel weak. This office looks quite dark. However, in the live broadcast, only Kuro, who was standing behind Kizaru, had an unusually pale face. Smoker looked at Kuro in surprise and his heart was slightly ruthless. This guy was clearly in the first half, but in the end, he killed so many big pirates, and he fought so hard in the New World that none of the pirates he caught could compare to Kuro¡¯s resume. ¡°Oh, Tina is surprised.¡± Tina was also a little surprised. When she went to look for Crane after dinner, she knew that Kuro was going to be promoted, but she thought that it was just a promotion for the faction. She was not sure about anyone other than Ledfield. This guy actually hid it so deeply¡­ ¡°Hehehehe, Brother Kuro, you¡¯re a little strong.¡± Sitting in the third seat, Kazuo shrugged and smiled at him. ¡°That¡¯s right, those are all great pirates who once shocked the world.¡± Ji Yuan also nodded and smiled. ¡°Oh, Kuro, so scary.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. Kuro stared at Kizaru, his eyes almost cracking. What¡¯s going on! Isn¡¯t this the first time that Sakasugi has spoken since he became a Marshal! What does it have to do with him! Also, why is the investigation so detailed! You can even investigate something like Absolem! ¡°That¡¯s right, the person who made this achievement is our Marine Corps, come out¡­¡± Sakaski shouted: ¡°Rear Admiral, Luciru Kuro!!!¡± Just as his white face was exceptionally conspicuous in this darkness, at this moment, his name also entered the ears of Marines watching the live broadcast from Sakasugi¡¯s mouth. As soon as the name was shouted, Kuro felt dizzy and staggered to the side. At this moment, Kizaru suddenly reached out and held Kuro¡¯s arm and pulled him forward to the center of those seats. To others, it looked like after Sakasugi finished speaking, this man named Lucilu Kuro slowly walked to the front of the stage and faced the live broadcast and those Marines. ¡°Oh!!! Mr. Kuro!!!¡± Below the square, among the standing Marines, Kaz clenched his fists and the veins on his neck bulged as he shouted excitedly at the live broadcast. It was as if he had seen his most admired celebrity. It was like seeing a god descend. Crowe, who was at the side, was shocked by his appearance. He pushed up his glasses to cover the waves in his heart. Mr. Kuro is going to be promoted to Vice Admiral ¡­ In other words, their faction was completely formed. This is a good thing. From now on, in addition to wearing the halo of Kizaru¡¯s successor, Mr. Kuro also has the ability to create his own faction, although this may not be useful. But having the right not to use it is not the same as not having the right to use it. But ¡­ ¡°Is there a need to be so excited? There is no one else in the Marine except you.¡± Crowe looked at Cass and thought. ¡°Oh!!! Mr. Kuro!!!¡± At this moment, almost at the same time as Cass, Wilbur clenched his fists and looked at the live broadcast hanging on the tree with a flushed face. It startled Sentomaru. ¡°You scared me, Wilbur.¡± Sentomaru said to him, then looked at the video above and said, ¡°Has Brother Kuro killed so many people? Good! I, who has officially joined the Marine, must work hard and catch a big pirate sooner or later!!¡± In the office, Sakasugi nodded in satisfaction at Kuro¡¯s initiative and said with a smile, ¡°Rusilu Kuro has killed pirates and Headquarters will not mistreat anyone who has contributed. After investigation, it is confirmed that he is Lieutenant General Rusilu Kuro and is a ¡®Admiral Substitute¡¯. Sit down, Kuro.¡± ¡°The first seat on the right is yours.¡± Oh no. Kuro stood there expressionlessly, as if he had done something shameful and was seen by many people. That kind of social death scene happened to him. Life¡­ is over. Chapter 541 Kuro, Sit Kuro looked at the first seat on the right in despair. That seat is like the temptation of the abyss. Once you sit on it, you will completely fall into the abyss. Marine looked at him with a smile. However, this smile is like the guidance of a demon in Kuro. It seems to be waiting for him to fall and become the same as them. It made Kuro tremble. Vice-Admiral?! He even directly became a Vice-Admiral candidate!! Below the Admiral, one step to the top!!! But at the very top, if it were anyone else, they might be complacent and have power, money and leisure, but Kuro was unwilling! In his position, he doesn¡¯t lack anything. If he becomes a Vice-Admiral¡­ Not to mention Pegasus Island, he can¡¯t even stay in Sabaody Archipelago. He must go to the New World! That is to face Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) directly! Coupled with the various dangerous pirates of the New World. That kind of place, that kind of place ¡­ He must not go! ¡°Kuro, sit.¡± Ji Yuan pointed to the first seat and smiled. ¡°Why not?¡± Kuro¡¯s lips trembled. Under the gaze of so many people, he walked stiffly to that position like a puppet, like a patient, with one hand on the back of the chair and the other on the chair, and then sat down little by little. Plop. The chair was completely sat down by him. Kuro seemed to be seriously ill as he panted. ¡°Too excited, Kuro.¡± Ji Yuan smiled. I am excited ¡­ What the f*ck am I excited about! He regretted it! He hated it! Why did he come to this ceremony! Even if promotion is inevitable, isn¡¯t it good to get promoted secretly? Let him show his face in front of the entire world¡¯s Marine and promote him! This kind of thing, this kind of thing¡­ This is more social death than social death! Twelve years! Twelve whole years! A reputation that has been preserved for twelve years has been destroyed by a group of fierce devils today! How could he face anyone in the future! How could he face his fellow villagers? ¡°Kuro, there¡¯s no need to be so excited.¡± Sakasugi smiled at Kuro and said, ¡°This is an honor that should belong to you. Say a few words in front of the entire Marine.¡± How the hell am I supposed to talk? You want me to die! Kuro remained expressionless and motionless. His heart had already died at this moment, and his eyes had lost their light, as if they had been broken. However, Sakasugi did not force this point. He just thought that Kuro was too excited and was not in the mood to speak for the time being. ¡°Then, everyone!¡± Sakasugi faced the Den Den Mushi camera, bit his cigar and shouted: ¡°In the name of ¡®Absolute Justice¡¯, we will sweep away all evil!!!¡± ¡°In the name of ¡®Absolute Justice¡¯!!!¡± The Marines in the square stood to attention and roared. At the same time, countless Marines around the world stood up straight and roared at the video broadcast by Den Den Mushi. His voice shook the universe. This is Sakasugi¡¯s determination. In this way, Marine¡¯s belief will be thoroughly consolidated and all evil beliefs will be eliminated! The meeting ended with Kuro¡¯s victory. This was a completion ceremony in itself, and it was just right to end it with Kuro as the model in the entire Marine. ¡°Congratulations, Kuro.¡± As the Den Den Mushi shrank back, Kazuko smiled at Kuro and said, ¡°In the future, when we work together, we should learn from each other. We have a lot to talk about.¡± Kazui is not part of the old man¡¯s faction, but his style of doing things is very similar, but he has formed his own faction. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can compete in the future. You are also a great swordsman.¡± Ji Yuan smiled and subconsciously touched the hilt of the ¡°Golden Luo¡± on his waist. This is a standard beautiful swordsman. If she brings meat with her, she will be a Straw Hat Pirates Attractor. She herself does not belong to Crane Sect, but she has a good relationship with Crane and is also a member of her own sect. ¡°Marine¡¯s last shortcoming has also been made up.¡± Onigumo stood up and bit his cigar. His fierce cold face showed a rare smile to Kuro, who was sitting in the chair. ¡°I look forward to your performance, Vice-Admiral Lucilu Kuro.¡± Marine¡¯s Three Admirals, but only two alternates, that doesn¡¯t make sense. And now, the last vacancy was filled by Kuro. From high-end combat power to low-end combat power, they have all been perfected. And Onigumo, as a hawk, is happy to see that under the leadership of his boss, Marine seems to be able to go further in glory. Besides, the substitute is Kuro, and he has no problem with Kuro. The entire Hawk has no objections. As for the Dove Faction, they have gradually lost their right to speak. And Kizaru¡¯s centrist¡­ of course he is happy. Don¡¯t you see that Strawberry is already smiling. ¡°Kuro, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not talking?¡± Stolobelli, who had been smiling all the time, looked at Kuro sitting there and asked, ¡°Are you too excited? Kuro, you are already a general candidate, this is a fact, don¡¯t worry.¡± What the ¡­ Kuro came back to his senses and glared at Strawberry. But these words also made him realize something. He turned to Sakasugi and said, ¡°Marshal Sakasugi, you said that I¡¯m a general candidate, but what about my code name? It doesn¡¯t count if I don¡¯t have a code name, right? I¡¯m just a lieutenant general, right? You can¡¯t be willful. You have to consider the proposal of the World Government. You can¡¯t go beyond the World Government to promote me.¡± His tone was as if he was grasping at straws. What if Sakasugi acted first and reported later? With his personality, it was not impossible for him to do this. What if he was not promoted at all and just wanted to take this opportunity to fix this matter? In the end, the World Government did not agree at all. He was still a major general and everything was the same. ¡°Oh, of course there is.¡± This was not said by Sakasugi, but by the old man. It also let the last straw of Kuro go with the wind. Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Of course the code name can¡¯t be announced in front of the entire Marine. It is used to hide your identity. Have you forgotten about your previous assassination, Kuro?¡± The code name in the Marine is a rule set by Zephyra¡¯s family a long time ago after the revenge of the pirates. To hide a person¡¯s identity. Marines can know, but pirates can¡¯t. Kizaru slowly said, ¡°Your code name has long been down, ¡®Golden Lion¡¯. From now on, you are Lieutenant General Golden Lion.¡± There is really a code name! Kuro felt his teeth begin to hurt. He gritted his teeth and stared at the chair as if he was stunned and surprised. He stopped talking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it bad? It¡¯s very good, like a dragon like a lion or a sheep¡¯s head, likes to sit quietly and smoke. It¡¯s very similar to you, Kuro.¡± Kizaru smiled. What you said makes sense! Kuro pursed his lips and said, ¡°Can¡¯t we discuss my position? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified.¡± ¡°This is the decision of the Marine.¡± Sakasugi stood up and said solemnly, ¡°There is no need to be humble, Kuro, you are fully qualified!¡± Chapter 542 I Will Definitely Achieve Your Ambition! I can get to this point today, there is no one innocent on the sea, whether Marine or Pirate. ¡ªMarine famous Vice-Admiral, Admiral alternate, [Jinzhi] Rusiru Kuro. After learning that he was completely hopeless, Kuro sat on the chair like a stone puppet. The other Marines thought that Kuro was too happy and did not care much about it. They left one by one. An hour later, Leda, who had not waited for Kuro, came with Cass and Crowe. ¡°Mr. Kuro!!!¡± As soon as he reached the door, Kaz made an excited sound. The sound made Kuro¡¯s eyes, which seemed to have been played, fluctuate a little. ¡°Kuro, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Kuro sitting there in a daze, Leda walked over and patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a promotion, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Of course, she knew why Kuro became like this. This monster who did not want to be promoted had finally been skinned. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe also advised, ¡°We still have a way to remedy this.¡± ¡°Chloe¡­¡± As soon as Crowe finished speaking, Kuro said, ¡°Come here.¡± These words made Crowe¡¯s eyes twitch. He seemed to see a big red word ¡°Danger¡± flashing on Kuro¡¯s head. However, he could not disobey the orders of his superior. He swallowed his saliva and took a step forward boldly. Crowe swore he really did take one step. Kuro, who was in front of him, turned into a black shadow and jumped up. He came directly to him and grabbed his neck with both hands and shook him violently. ¡°You tell me how to make up for it!!!¡± Kuro roared with a ferocious expression, ¡°I¡¯m really going to get a Coffin Ship!!!¡± ¡°Kuh, Mr. Kuro¡­ can¡¯t breathe.¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes rolled back and he patted Kuro¡¯s hand in pain. ¡°F*ck!¡± Kuro let go of Crowe, and the veins on his forehead were exposed. ¡°Do you know how much psychological damage I have suffered? You don¡¯t know! You only know yourself! Vice-Admiral! And you¡¯re a fucking General Substitute, and you even have a code name. You even have a fucking code name!¡± ¡°Jin Lu, do you know that Jin Lu is quite compatible with me!¡± ¡°I usually let you think of ideas for me, but you are either slacking or greeting people. At the critical moment, you are useless. When I met you, I was a f*cking warrant officer. Now I am a lieutenant general! A lieutenant general!!¡± Kuro roared. ¡°You are in Incompetent Fury again, Kuro,¡± Leda said with disdain. ¡°Shut up, Lida! You too! I met you earlier, and I was a Cao! Now! Now!! You can test me!¡± ¡°Barbecue? Where?¡± Leda looked around. Kuro was speechless. Are you infected by the polonium! Kaz, the only one who didn¡¯t understand Kuro¡¯s true thoughts, just watched in a daze. Why was Mr. Kuro so angry? Wasn¡¯t it worth being happy that he became a Vice-Admiral? And why are the words spoken so ironic¡­ Defeating Golden Lion, defeating Ledfield, defeating Bundy Walde. These famous pirates are all Mr. Kuro¡¯s resume. This is the honor he should enjoy. Why is he so angry? Wait ¡­ Kaz looked at Kuro and his eyes began to water inexplicably. He reached out and wiped his tears with his sleeve. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand, Mr. Kuro. I understand you completely!¡± Kaz¡¯s inexplicable crying made Kuro¡¯s angry expression disappear and he looked at him strangely. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, you shouldn¡¯t have been promoted,¡± Kaz said excitedly. Kuro opened his eyes and looked at Kaz in surprise. ¡°You really understand?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz nodded vigorously. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you shouldn¡¯t have been promoted to lieutenant general. In this situation, it¡¯s best not to be promoted.¡± He actually understood it?! He actually understood it! Kaz¡¯s words made Kuro lean back and even his anger lessened. How rare! After such a long time, the bearded man finally understood his thoughts! ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand!¡± Kuro lamented, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been promoted. How can I face people in the future!¡± ¡°Wuwuwu, Mr. Kuro, I completely understand you!¡± Cass couldn¡¯t even stop the tears in her eyes. She raised her head and burst into tears. ¡°This is too tragic and sad. I completely understand you, Mr. Kuro!!!¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t cry.¡± Kuro said with a headache, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been promoted to Vice-Admiral!¡± Cass burst into tears. ¡°In that case, Mr. Kuro, your ambition won¡¯t reach!¡± Yoho! You even know about my ambition?! Kuro¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. It¡¯s not easy! Such a headache, I finally understand his intentions. Come to think of it, it makes sense. After all, he has been with me for so long. Although Cass scams me from time to time, he might be enlightened. Look at what he said, it suits me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Looking at Kaz crying, Kuro didn¡¯t have the mood to be angry anymore. Instead, he comforted him, ¡°It¡¯s just a promotion to Lieutenant General, it¡¯s not a big problem. As long as you understand me, we can work together and sooner or later my ambition will be realized.¡± ¡°Look at it¡­¡± He walked to the chair and pulled it off, breaking one of the chair legs in front of Kaz. ¡°A log can be broken easily.¡± Then, he dismantled the chair that was missing a leg and another chair. He put a few chair legs together and said: ¡°A pile of wood is not so easy to break, right, Leda?¡± He handed the chair leg to her. She took it, glanced at it, and folded her hands. Smack!! Leda held the broken chair legs and said to Kuro: ¡°Ah? What did you say?¡± Kuro was speechless. I¡¯m asking you to help me act! Why are you so honest? Kuro glared at Leda, coughed lightly, and said to Kaz: ¡°In short, as long as we unite, the problems later on won¡¯t be big and can be solved. Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re a man and it¡¯s embarrassing to cry all the time. I haven¡¯t cried much in my life.¡± Other than the death of his parents in this world, he had never cried. Kaz listened to Kuro and held back his tears. His eyes were red as he said, ¡°I hate myself for not being by Mr. Kuro¡¯s side and being unable to share his pain! No, I have to report to Headquarters!¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. What¡¯s the use of telling me? The old man hid this from me. What can you do? Let¡¯s leave it at that, Vice-Admiral.¡± Kuro waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Go back and prepare. Maybe I will transfer you back.¡± If he becomes a Vice-Admiral, there is a high chance that he will be transferred to the New World. At that time, he will have to consider his safety. The more people there are, the more security there is. ¡°Really?! I can be under Mr. Kuro?!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes widened and joy filled his eyes. He subconsciously saluted and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, I will always wait for your order!¡± The fact that Kaz could say those words meant that he really understood. His ambition to not be promoted and to be safe. Then there would be no problem in transferring him over. Kaz wiped his tears, his eyes hard. Those merits are actually just a Lieutenant General?! Even if he is a reserve general, he is not a general! Why is Mr. Kuro so angry? It must be because he thinks that he can be promoted to a general, but there is only one Vice-Admiral position! This is too sad! Kaz mourned for Kuro and for himself! At such an important node, he could not help at all! But ¡­ But! ¡°I will definitely achieve your ambition, Mr. Kuro!!!¡± Kaz shouted. I, Cass, will risk my life to let Mr. Kuro complete his ambition to become a general. I will never let Mr. Kuro have such anger again! Chapter 543 Go to Hell, Old Ghosts! After what Kaz did, Kuro¡¯s anger was gone. Becoming a Vice-Admiral is a foregone conclusion that cannot be changed. It would be fine if he did not go to a damn place like New World, but if he did, he had to be fully prepared and make himself absolutely safe! The sense of crisis that had been in the first half and the four seas for a long time was the greatest at this moment. However, although he was not angry, and although he was in a bad mood. He did not greet the old man and did not want to participate in any Fish Party meeting. After coming out of the office, he walked towards the port. In the square, Kuro bit his cigar and walked in front with a sinister expression, followed by his three subordinates. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro!¡± Kirby came out of nowhere and congratulated him excitedly. ¡°Congratulations on your promotion. It was so cool just now. You actually have so many resumes!¡± Kuro glared at him with bloodshot eyes and walked towards the port without saying anything. ¡°Eh?¡± Kirby tilted his head, a little confused. ¡°He¡¯s in a bad mood.¡± Crowe patted Kirby¡¯s shoulder, reassured her and followed her. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Kirby looked at Kuro¡¯s receding back and murmured, ¡°Did he not get promoted to Admiral?¡± With this question in mind, Kirby went to Karp. At this moment, Garp was still competing with Sengoku to see who could eat more donuts. Yes, he had finished his scallops. ¡°Vice-Admiral Garp, Inspector Sengoku.¡± Kirby and Beirut saluted the two of them. Then Kirby said, ¡°I just met Vice-Admiral Kuro. He seems a little unhappy.¡± ¡°You have to call it Golden Lion.¡± Sengoku corrected him. ¡°This code name will come down soon. In the future, when you call Kuro, try to use code names. This is the rule.¡± ¡°Yes, Inspector Sengoku!¡± Kirby responded. ¡°As for why you are unhappy¡­¡± Sengoku chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s probably because he hasn¡¯t been promoted to a general.¡± ¡°Puhaha, that kid Kuro, it¡¯s still too early to be a general, and Polusalino hasn¡¯t retired yet.¡± Garp laughed and ate a donut. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t eat my doughnut, bastard!¡± Sengoku shouted. ¡°I have a question. Why doesn¡¯t Headquarters promote another Admiral position so that Mr. Kuro won¡¯t be so unhappy?¡± Kirby said. ¡°Pfft hahaha, impossible, impossible.¡± Karp waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Sengoku nodded. ¡°A long time ago, there were only two Admiral positions in the Headquarters. Then, in order to deal with the Great Age of Pirates, the World Government made the Admiral positions become three, which are the three Marine Admiral positions that you later became familiar with. But three is already the limit. If there are more, the World Government will not be the only one in trouble.¡± Even if the World Government wants to increase this thing, it is not something that can be done by doing it alone. There was too much involved. Although on the surface, they are united against pirates. What is certain is that there is nothing wrong with the general direction of ¡®justice¡¯. But internally, there are still many problems. Ideas, factions, territories, and all kinds of problems are on the Marine side. Over the decades, the Basic Board of the Three Generals and the faction of the old-school Marine have stabilized. Even if Sakasugi carried out the ¡®World Conscription¡¯, the premise is that Kuzan left and there are shortcomings. Even so, the new Admiral¡¯s power is too weak. Another general? If it is brought up by the old Marine, then this problem will be highlighted. It is not an ordinary trouble to redistribute factions and power. And if there is another one like Fujitora and Green Bull, it is better not to go and no one will agree. Even Sengoku himself would not agree. ¡°Kuro, if you want to be a general, you can only take over from Polusalino. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± Sengoku looked at the square outside the window from this room and said lightly, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s good to train more. A general in his twenties is too young. I don¡¯t think Borusalino will agree.¡± That old monkey will definitely abdicate for Kuro, but now is not the time. He is still in his prime and can protect Kuro for a while. Although his faction has firmly identified Kuro, Kuro has never been a Vice-Admiral and has not dealt with some problems in the New World. Now is not the time. If you don¡¯t want to be a ¡°banger¡±, it¡¯s best to rise step by step. ¡°Puhaha, don¡¯t think about that kind of thing. Hey, Kirby, Beru Maybo, do you want to eat doughnuts together?¡± Garp asked while holding up the doughnut. ¡°Don¡¯t eat my doughnut, you bastard!¡± Sengoku roared. At the same time, on a balcony higher in the Marshal¡¯s office, Sakasugi and Kizaru stood there and looked down together. ¡°Is Kuro angry?¡± Sakasugi watched the small figure walk towards the port and said, ¡°Did you not become a general?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Kizaru said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Otherwise, if he wants to be one, I can retire early. After all, it¡¯s the world of young people now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time yet, Polusalino.¡± Sakasugi clenched his fists and said, ¡°Now is not the time to explore the interior of the Marine. The current Marine is unprecedentedly strong under my leadership. At this time, we must take the initiative to attack!¡± The result of a high-end combat force is completely different. Just like how that idiot Kuzan helped Blackbeard in [Battle of Eradication], which led to Blackbeard¡¯s victory. Kuro¡¯s existence, in addition to giving Marine a high-end combat power that determines the battle situation, he has another feature. This can be seen from his resume. Why did Sakasugi announce Kuro¡¯s achievements in public? Because all the big pirates Kuro killed ran out of Impel Down. The criminals on the sixth floor were not only killed by Kuro. Those powerful people were now wandering in the sea. ¡°This old man will announce the matter of the Golden Lion to the entire sea!¡± Sakasugi said. In addition to announcing this matter in front of the Marines, the other people on the sea should also know about Kuro, no, about Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s achievements. This was to warn those old guys who escaped and were restless. Tell them ¡­ Stay there quietly and wait for death, you old rotten ghosts! This is Kuro¡¯s ability. In the entire Marine, he is the only one qualified to intimidate the criminals on the sixth floor! ¡°If we do this, Kuro will have a hard time.¡± Kizaru scratched his head. ¡°Marine, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you work hard or not, this is all for justice!¡± Sakasugi said firmly. Chapter 544 Pirates Are Shit _ 1 Kuro could not hear Sakasugi¡¯s words, and he did not want to hear anything now. Although he comforted Kaz, he came back to his senses and thought that something was wrong. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. The angrier he is, the more powerless he is. ¡°Damn it!¡± When they reached the ship, Kuro directly cursed. After this incident, he was not even in the mood to ask Tina for a black gun. After boarding the ship, Kuro locked himself in his office. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone bother me, I need some time alone!¡± With that, he closed the door and left Crowe and Cass outside. As for Leda, she went in with Kuro just now. ¡°Kuro, you¡¯re still angry.¡± Leda entered Kuro¡¯s office and found a sofa to sit on. She untied her snack bag and took out a bag of potato chips, opening it and eating it. ¡°You tell me.¡± Kuro laid on the main seat and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ve been promoted¡­ Lida, this time I¡¯m directly promoted to the top. I¡¯ve played so many games in the past two years and thought of all kinds of tricks, but I still can¡¯t avoid them.¡± He was now deeply suspicious. After doing so much, it was still useless. He clearly knew that the World Government was holding him down, but he was still promoted. And he even got promoted! You said it was f*cking infuriating! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say, the course of history.¡± Leda said heartlessly, ¡°Now history has reached the process.¡± ¡°You better be careful!¡± Kuro glared at her. ¡°Dot¡­¡± ¡°No snacks!¡± Kuro interrupted Leda in time and snapped, ¡°I already have a fucking headache, don¡¯t bother me at this time!¡± Leda shrugged and took a bite of potato chips and said, ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t know!¡± Kuro lay down even more and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me such annoying questions. I¡¯m not in a good mood now. If you have nothing to do, go out and eat snacks.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda stood up. ¡°Then lie down slowly alone.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Sure enough, no one cares about me.¡± Kuro sighed again. Leda turned around and said helplessly, ¡°Then tell me.¡± ¡°What did I say? Didn¡¯t I say that I am very powerless? I told you not to bother me!¡± Kuro glared. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Leda turned and continued outside, but soon she heard Kuro sigh again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let me bear it here alone¡­¡± A blue vein appeared on Leda¡¯s forehead. She turned around and said angrily, ¡°What do you want!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just want to be alone,¡± Kuro said coldly. ¡°Enough!¡± Leda rolled her eyes at him and pushed the door open. Kuro curled his lips and changed to a more comfortable position to lie down and¡­ His eyes were empty and his mouth was relaxed, like a salted fish that had lost the hope of life. ¡°Life is twenty-six years. It is like a dream and an illusion. There is life and death, and there is regret in promotion.¡± There were still a few haiku lines in his mouth, like a repeater. ¡°Hold this big Battleship and smile at the Vice-Admiral position, pirates are shit.¡± ¡­ . Battleship, back to Sabaody Archipelago. At the same time, Kuro¡¯s name has also been covered up by the World Government and replaced by an existence codenamed ¡°Golden Lion¡± that gradually steps onto the stage. After having a code name, Marine will downplay the specific name of a person. Although this is not of much use to people who know Kuro, the world is so big that there are only a few people who know him, even with Ledfield¡¯s publicity, but after so long, what should be forgotten has been forgotten. And now, under the cover of the World Government, Kuro¡¯s name has been downplayed and Kim Jong-un has been replaced. From this point of view, it was quite good. If he¡¯s not a Vice Admiral¡­ Actually, Kuro did not care about being a Vice-Admiral. He did not want to be promoted because he did not want to deal with the New World. After all, it was too dangerous there. If he could continue to stay in Sabaody or other places, even the first half, he could accept it. But ¡­ This probability is too low! If he was just a Vice-Admiral, it would be fine. At most, he would beg Brother Stolobelli to let him guard Marin Vando. But since they are already a reserve, it is basically impossible for them to be stationed in the first half, so there are only two ways to go. Or he would go to guard Mariejois. It was safe. It could even be said to be absolutely safe. Basically, no one would attack that place. But he was disgusted. The other way is to go to the New World. A place like that ¡­ It is filled with a large number of pirate battles in the first half of the game, and it has passed the ghost place at the end of Sabaody Archipelago. Except for Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), there are too many dangerous existences. That kind of place was something that Kuro absolutely did not want to go. The thought of the New World gave Kuro a headache. He also began to gradually become irritated, so he simply locked himself in the office and ignored everything. Who cares? I¡¯m not in the mood to do anything now. ¡­ . Two months later. Fragrant waves, clear sky. 13GR. Knock on Bamboo Bar. In the bar, an old man sat on the bar with a newspaper in his hand and a glass of wine in front of him. He flipped through the newspaper and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no business.¡± ¡°Okay, be content.¡± A seemingly young woman inside the bar wiped a glass and said, ¡°Ever since that Kim Luong came, Sabaody Archipelago has not been as good as before. There are fewer and fewer pirates who can come in. It¡¯s already good enough that I can open it here, and the pirates who come in all have a way to coat their bodies. You are going to lose your job.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s really helpless.¡± The white-haired old man chuckled and flipped through the newspaper. ¡°However, it¡¯s good that there are always pirates who can come in. During this time, it seems that many pirates have come in.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Natsuki nodded and looked out of the window in the direction of the Marine Station and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to that man, he hasn¡¯t appeared recently.¡± ¡°Is something brewing?¡± The old man turned his head and looked in that direction and said, ¡°But this is also an opportunity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡± Natsuki said, ¡°That man warned you.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a plasterer, what can I do? I¡¯m so old that I don¡¯t even have the time to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± Squeak¡ª As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the tavern was pushed back and a green figure appeared at the door. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you first!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened and he smiled. ¡°Finally?¡± On the feet of the green figure was a pair of leather boots. As he walked, the three water droplet-shaped golden earrings on his left ear tinkled. He was wearing a green robe with the lapels wide open. There was nothing else inside except a brighter green bellyband. There was a wine-red belt around his waist and three knives hanging beside his waist. RORONOA Zoro. Compared to two years ago, there was a scar on his left eye. ¡°Am I the first?¡± Zoro glanced around and asked. Chapter 545 Is It Something on the Incense Burner? Clap clap clap! Clap clap clap clap! Sabaody Archipelago, Marine Station, a very rhythmic slapping sound came from the top office. In the office, in the darkness, an unknown object squirmed and then a spark lit up and a cloud of smoke floated out of it. Clap clap clap clap! Outside the door, the knocking continued. ¡°Kuro! Do you still care!¡± Leda¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Shiba Land is going to become a pirate¡¯s nest. Don¡¯t you want to come out and see?¡± In the office, light gradually rose. An unknown object wearing a black coat with open lapels and fur on the collar was squirming. There was a cigar in the head of the object. Hearing the sound, the thing that looked like the head opened its eyes and slowly sat up. ¡°Pirate?¡± The unknown object bit its cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke. It said lazily, ¡°Pirates and so on, can¡¯t you solve it yourself? A group of broken things, is it worth calling me?¡± This unknown object gradually revealed its face with the light. It was the sad-looking Lucilu Kuro. Oh no, now I should shout Kim Luong. Smack!! The door was directly slammed open and Leda strode in and said self-righteously, ¡°I¡¯m not free! I¡¯m going to watch the concert of Brook, the King of Souls. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the last one and it¡¯s very popular. There was news about it in Sabaody. I finally got the tickets, how can I not watch it?¡± With that, she raised the two tickets in her hand. ¡°Hey, Kuro, you haven¡¯t been out for two months. Aren¡¯t you going out to take a look?¡± It has been two months since Kurlo returned to Sabaody. Every day, Marines have to deliver food. After eating, he lay there as if he had lost his soul, muttering strange words from time to time. He was no different from a cripple. Of course, this is limited to Leda¡¯s perception. As for Crowe ¡­ Walking in and lying out. Over time, no one paid attention to him. They knew that he was in a bad mood, so no one dared to look for trouble at this time. Originally, without Kuro, Sabaody could still be stabilized by their peaceful and stable life. But that was in general. And now is the time when the number of pirates entering the Sabaody Archipelago is the highest. Even if Leda, Crowe, Sentomaru, and Wilbur are here, in the face of a large number of pirates, they have to protect the island and they have to go out to sea to patrol. In the end, they don¡¯t have that much energy and they are still taken advantage of. After all, this island is not small. According to intelligence, there have been a lot of new faces on the island recently, and some of them are big pirates on the bounty order. This alerted Leda and she took the opportunity to make Kuro move. ¡°What¡¯s there to see outside? To see pirates? If they want to leave, let them go. As long as they don¡¯t break the rules here, what reason can stop a man from going out to sea?¡± Kuro said sadly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Let me feel the last peaceful years. Maybe it won¡¯t be so easy after that.¡± ¡°Eh? Are you really not going?¡± Lida looked at the two tickets in her hand in frustration. ¡°I finally got them¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about a lousy concert? Is there a concert in this world?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and suddenly froze. ¡°Wait, whose concert are you talking about?¡± ¡°The King of Souls, Brook.¡± Leda took out a poster from somewhere and pointed at a skull with its mouth wide open as if it was shouting. ¡°That¡¯s it. Skull singing. It¡¯s so rare.¡± ¡°Hiss, this skeleton¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and perked up. ¡°He looks a little familiar.¡± ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Tell them to get lost.¡± The appearance of this poster triggered his memory. Thinking about it, it has been two years since the last time. This time ¡­ The Straw Hats began to gather. His subsequent actions are already enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. Why did he provoke such a troublesome thing for no reason? Let them go to the New World to cause trouble. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to see it?¡± Leda was disappointed. ¡°What do you want to go? No,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Go and see for yourself. Be careful and go home on time. Don¡¯t run around. Leave it to Crowe. By the way, where is Crowe?¡± ¡°He went on a cruise.¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s okay, close the door for me¡­ Forget it, there¡¯s no way, that¡¯s it, I want to lie down for a while.¡± With that, Kuro lay down again, making Leda grimace. ¡­ . ¡°Zoro, it¡¯s better not to go out for a while.¡± In the bar, Rayleigh said to Zoro, ¡°Recently, the situation is a little different.¡± ¡°I can see a little.¡± Zoro sat next to Rayleigh and Natsuki poured him a glass of wine. He took the glass and took a sip and said, ¡°There are a lot of restrictions on the island, but I will pay attention to it. It should be fine.¡± ¡°Not only that, I have bad news.¡± Reilly shook his head and said apologetically, ¡°Your ship¡­ is gone.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± Zoro put down the wine glass and spun it. ¡°The ship has been there for two years. It must be gone. It¡¯s just a pity that this is Franky¡¯s work.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that simple. Your ship was seized by Marines and is now in their station.¡± Reilly said, ¡°I went shopping earlier. It should be over there.¡± ¡°Oh? It didn¡¯t disappear? Isn¡¯t that good news?¡± A sinister smile appeared at the corner of Zoro¡¯s mouth. ¡°If the ship is still there, we can just grab it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­¡± Reilly shook his head and looked out the window with a hint of bitterness. ¡°The current Sabaody Archipelago is not so simple. Here, there is a Vice-Admiral. You should have seen him, Luciru Kuro.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Zoro thought for a moment and tilted his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Kim.¡± Reilly said it again. Zoro looked at the wine glass and pondered for a while. He turned to Reilly and said uncertainly, ¡°Is it from the incense burner?¡± Reilly said nothing. ¡°The one who defeated Ledfield?¡± ¡°Who is Ledfield?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A vein appeared in Reilly¡¯s forehead. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a very strong Marine. He¡¯s there. It¡¯s not easy to take the ship.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ you want to say it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Zoro nodded and the grin on his face grew wider. He patted the three knives on his waist and said, ¡°Danger and so on, it has always been dangerous since we went to sea, but no matter what, we will take back the ship!¡± I can¡¯t talk to this person anymore¡­ For someone who doesn¡¯t watch much news and doesn¡¯t know about the strong, talking for a long time is useless. Reilly opened his mouth and held it back for a long time before saying, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s wait until you are all here.¡± Chapter 546 Set Off, Arrest Them Ten days later. In Sabaody Archipelago, a ship was docked in a remote corner of an island. The blond man in the black suit with curly eyebrows calmly got off the ship and walked to the land. He looked up with a cigarette in his mouth and looked ahead. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nostalgic, Sabaody¡­ I¡¯m finally here.¡± He looked like he was reminiscing about something, like a wanderer returning home. ¡°Oh!!!!¡± But soon, this person broke through. His eyes turned into the shape of a heart as he stared at the women in the island town in front of him. ¡°A woman, a real woman!!!¡± His eyes gradually became wet. ¡°I think about it day and night. A real woman, a real woman!!!¡± With that, he was about to run forward. ¡°I¡¯m here, dear ladies, I¡¯m finally here!!¡± ¡°Shanzhi ~¡± However, at this moment, a thick voice sounded behind him. A man with blonde hair, but wearing makeup and women¡¯s clothes looked at Sanji charmingly and said, ¡°We will say goodbye here. Although I miss you, I believe we will meet again.¡± With that, he blew a kiss at Sanji. This time, Sanji shivered all over. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Sanji turned around and roared, ¡°Anyway, thank you for sending me here. Say hello to Ivan for me. Farewell!¡± He turned around and ran directly, shouting, ¡°Macho Sanji has returned from hell!¡± ¡°Ah!!¡± A man with eyes full of love and a silly smile ran over and let the women beside him run away one by one. But Sanji didn¡¯t care at all. After walking to the street, he kept looking around. ¡°This is good!¡± ¡°This is fine too!¡± ¡°Wow, this skin is really good!¡± ¡°You can do it!¡± ¡°This white-haired little girl is also very good. Unfortunately, I am not interested in little girls. Mature women are the king!¡± Sanji¡¯s mouth was about to fall off and his tongue became a heart as he commented on himself. ¡°Yes?¡± On the street, Leda was wearing a blue dungarees and licking ice cream. She glanced at Sanji, who was not far away. ¡°Hentai? Hey, Kuro, you haven¡¯t come out for a long time, causing everything to come to this island.¡± Next to her, a man in a black coat with velvet shoulders and a wide open collar was biting a cigar and paying the ice-cream shop owner. Hearing Leda¡¯s words, he turned his head and said, ¡°Is everything my fault? There are so many of you and you can¡¯t even watch an island. What do I need you for?¡± As he spoke, he looked in the direction of Sanji, but there was no sign of him. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He ran away. I don¡¯t know where he went. He might be a lunatic,¡± Leda said. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care. Boss, give me one too.¡± Kuro turned his head and continued talking to the ice-cream shop owner. In the end, he was still framed by Leda. And at a big tree not far from them, Sanji was hiding behind and his eyes had returned to normal. He took a puff of his cigarette and muttered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be the time to look for a lady. Those two guys¡­¡± He stepped on the cigarette butt and walked in the direction of 13GR. When he arrived at the tavern, Sanji pushed open the door. Before he could see clearly, he heard an annoying voice. Zoro turned his head and looked Sanji up and down and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we last met. Do you look more lecherous, Perverted Chef?¡± ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s you, Algae.¡± Sanji said unhappily. He walked in and greeted Rayleigh and Natsuki. ¡°Long time no see, Rayleigh, Natsuki, where are the others?¡± Reilly leaned back on the couch and smiled at Sanji. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Ah, here comes another one.¡± Xia Qi held a cigarette in her mouth and smiled. ¡°This way, we are almost there.¡± ¡°Zoro was the first to arrive more than ten days ago, Franky was the second one who arrived ten days ago, Nami was the third one who arrived a few days ago, Usopp was the fourth one, and yesterday¡¯s Chopper arrived. With you, only Robin and Luffy didn¡¯t arrive. There are still so many people in today¡¯s Sabaody. You all are expected to gather, right, old man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen Luffy for six months.¡± Reilly smiled. ¡°But he should arrive soon, I believe him.¡± Six months ago, after the Wald incident, after Luffy defeated three of Wald¡¯s subordinates and then rescued Hancock¡¯s two sisters, he left. The training has reached that point. The next step is to watch Luffy alone. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re actually the first one?¡± Sanji looked at Zoro in surprise. ¡°Humph, is my first one rare?¡± Zoro snorted and said to Reilly, ¡°They can all go out, why can¡¯t I? I want to go fishing.¡± ¡°No, you are too conspicuous. The others went out to collect information and will be back soon.¡± Reilly smiled. ¡°Exactly.¡± Sanji said disdainfully, ¡°If you go out, won¡¯t you get lost? It¡¯s better to stay here¡­ Wait, is Miss Nami already here, Miss Nami!¡± ¡°Moo¡­¡± Zoro raised his eyebrows and his mouth fell. ¡°A mere No.7 dares to be so rude to No.1.¡± ¡°Hey, why are you ranked in the order of arrival!¡± Sanji roared. ¡°Speaking of which, what intelligence do you want to collect?¡± After roaring, Sanji asked Reilly. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Ah ~! Let me explain!¡± Reilly was about to speak when a passionate voice came from outside the door. With a mechanical sound, a tall mechanical body walked in. It straightened its body and stretched out its hands. Two thick mechanical arms leaned against each other. ¡°I, Super ~ Franky will explain!¡± ¡°Oh! Franky!¡± Sanji¡¯s eyes widened and he smiled, ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°Long time no see, Sanji,¡± Franchi greeted him. ¡°Ah, long time no see, you two.¡± Behind Franky¡¯s tall body, a gentle female voice sounded. A fair-skinned woman walked out from behind Franky and greeted Zoro and Sanji. ¡°Ah! Miss Robin!¡± Sanji¡¯s eyes were once again stimulated into the shape of a heart, his whole body was twisting and blood was coming out of his nostrils. Compared to two years ago, her hair has grown a lot after two years. Her bangs are combed back and there is a pair of big sunglasses on her forehead. She is wearing a dark blue vest and a pink-orange printed dress, smiling at everyone. ¡°We met on the way, so we came together! Super ~ Franky!¡± Franky grinned. ¡°Robin! Franky!¡± At this moment, another sound came from behind them. She saw an orange-haired wavehead in a bikini running and shaking her hand. Beside her, there was a long nose with muscles and a cute raccoon. ¡°Ah, Nami.¡± Robin turned around and smiled. ¡°Usopp, Chopper, long time no see.¡± The Straw Hats, except for the Captain, were all assembled. At this time, in Sabaody Archipelago Marine Station, Den Den Mushi¡¯s bell rang. ¡°Yes, yes! I understand, it has been dispatched!¡± In the hall, a Marine was on the phone, and behind him, a large number of Marines were rushing out with guns. ¡°The Straw Hats have appeared at 46GR and are recruiting! We must stop them and not let them go to sea!¡± A Marine officer shouted as he rushed. ¡°We will surround them from 40, 42 and 44 GR. We must catch them!¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going too.¡± Suddenly, at the back of the hall, a huge figure walked over. ¡°Zhan, Colonel Sentomaru.¡± The Marine turned his head and looked behind Sentomaru and said in surprise, ¡°Do we need to mobilize Pacifista?¡± ¡°Humph¡­¡± Sentomaru, wearing a Marine cloak and carrying a huge axe, came over with a sharp look in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them. Those people were very difficult to deal with in Sabaody Archipelago back then. Now that two years have passed, they will definitely become stronger. At that time, the strange behavior of Kumamon has always been puzzling. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Kuro, he would have been there all the time. I guess he knew that they would gather again very early.¡± ¡°They are not on the same level as the small pirates gathered here. Brother Kuro doesn¡¯t want to be in charge now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can let them do whatever they want. Let¡¯s go and arrest them!¡± Chapter 547 I¡¯m on Vacation On the street. ¡°I want to find those people!¡± A burly man with a pistol shouted in the street, ¡°The one with a long nose, the one in a swimsuit, and the one with a big backpack!¡± This burly man was wearing a tattered red vest and a straw hat. The people next to him were also familiar people. Pirate Hunter Rolo Noah Zoro. Blackfoot Sanji. ¡®Transformer¡¯ Franky. ¡°Son of Devil¡± Nico Robin¡­ The people gathered on this side are all members of the Straw Hat Pirates! The leader wearing a straw hat was a big shot with a bounty of 400 million. Marine Hero Karp¡¯s grandson. The son of the revolutionary Dorag. After braving through the war, he was even more arrogant as he rang the bell in the headquarters. Monki D. Luffy! When the people nearby saw them, they automatically retreated and did not dare to provoke them. But the nearby residents are not afraid. Ever since Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un came to Sabaody Archipelago, there were very few pirate invasions. Even if there were, they were quickly resolved. Although this straw hat kid is a big pirate, he will probably be caught soon. ¡°Find them!¡± The burly man roared, ¡°Find the three of them and bring them to me. I will allow them to join our Pirates and become one of us. We are the chosen ones!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± These words made the pirates gathered nearby look fascinated. The Straw Hat Pirates! To them, it was Great Senior, the legendary Pirates. If I can join them, I can definitely do something big in the New World! ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time.¡± A guy in the shape of Franky¡¯s hair whispered to the rough man, ¡°We should go to the venue. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± The burly man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Those guys dared to offend me. I¡¯ll make them pay the price when I find them!¡± That woman actually did not give them face and drank with them. And that long nose, that strange plant is also very annoying. And the kid with the big backpack they ran into before was so hateful. He is now Straw Hat Luffy! She¡¯s not afraid of him?! Ridiculous! ¡°When I gather my subordinates, I will mobilize all my subordinates to find these three people!¡± He said hatefully. ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think it will work.¡± The man in the shape of Franky said, ¡°The Marines on this island are too strong. We have been on tenterhooks for the past few days. We should leave as soon as possible. The one stationed here is [Golden Lion].¡± Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un, for a pirate, that resume can be said to be gorgeous. Golden Lion, Ledfield, Bundy Walde, that was a legend to them. But Jin Lu killed all of them. Moreover, I heard that he is very murderous. When he first arrived in Sabaody Archipelago last year, he killed tens of thousands of people in one breath. Whether the last Supernova survived or not has not been received yet. It would be fine if they were real, but they knew that they were fake. How could he deal with Jin Lu? ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± The burly man grinned hideously and said, ¡°We have gathered several very powerful pirate groups, including the brother captains of ¡®Wet Hair¡¯ and ¡®Blood Splatter¡¯ and their bounty is more than 100 million. With these people, there is no need to be afraid!¡± ¡°Maybe we can rely on him to increase our reputation again and completely establish the reputation of our Straw Hat Pirates!¡± ¡°Go! Go to the venue now and gather my subordinates!¡± The burly man held the pistol and strode in one direction. At the same time, the surrounding pirates did not dare to move and automatically made way for them. ¡°Captain!¡± A pirate said indignantly: ¡°Why are we afraid of them? Maybe we can become famous after killing them!¡± ¡°This is not the time to fight.¡± The one who spoke was a burly man in a captain¡¯s uniform with a big knife on his back. He shook his head and said, ¡°Their appearance will definitely attract Marines. Fighting with them now will only benefit Marines. Let¡¯s fight again in the New World!¡± Pirates are always like this, arrogant and ignorant. ¡°Hey, the battle is not over yet!¡± A fallen pirate staggered to his feet and gritted his teeth. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet! I want you to take back what you just said. I think Kaido is the strongest!¡± Before the Straw Hat Pirates came, the pirates who came here were competing. Among them were these two captains. ¡°Idiot, haven¡¯t you given up!¡± The burly man walked over with a sinister smile. ¡°Let me continue to teach you. When we go to the New World, sooner or later we can take Kaido¡¯s head and replace the position of ¡®Four Emperors¡¯!¡± He raised his fist and was about to continue fighting with this pirate. ¡°Puchi!¡± Suddenly, a sneer came from the side. ¡°Hahahaha! Kuro, did you hear that? He said he wants to take Kaido¡¯s head.¡± After the sneer, there was a burst of cheerful laughter. The burly man turned to look and saw a man in a black coat with shoulders and open lapels laughing mockingly in the crowd. Beside him was a white-haired little girl licking ice cream and laughing. The stout man¡¯s face darkened and he suddenly punched. Bang! With just one punch, the pirate who could fight him for a while before flew out a few teeth and fell down with his eyes rolled back. ¡°What are you laughing at!¡± The burly man walked over with a dark face and stared at the man and the girl. ¡°What are you laughing at!¡± ¡°Of course you have to laugh at something funny.¡± Leda licked her ice cream and her big eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Is there anything wrong with me taking Kaido¡¯s head?¡± The burly man suddenly pulled out the big knife on his back and pointed the blade at the neck of the man in the black coat. Then, he said to the white-haired little girl beside him: ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you another chance. I don¡¯t care who you are, but it¡¯s important. If you don¡¯t want his neck to bleed, take back your words!¡± Leda blinked and looked up and said, ¡°Hey, Kuro, you are being threatened.¡± The man whose neck was held by the stout man did not move, but the blade on his neck did not seem to exist. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He sighed and under the strange gaze of the stout man, he said, ¡°Any Tom, Dick, or Harry is allowed in. How can you look at people?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t blame me.¡± Leda rolled her eyes. ¡°How can you notice such a weak chicken just like that? And that¡­ How did that straw hat guy become so weak? Did he cultivate on a dog in the past two years?¡± ¡°What stupid thing are you talking about? How does that look like Straw Hat?¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°If Straw Hat kid is like that, Garp can drown him in the sea.¡± ¡°You two!¡± The burly man handed the knife forward and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!!¡± Bang!!! At this moment, his body suddenly flew out and hit the ground and slid for dozens of meters before stopping. His whole body was already twitching. At this moment, the big knife that left his hand flipped a few times in the air and landed on the ground. Leda withdrew her hand and said to Kuro, ¡°Do you want to catch Straw Hat?¡± Kuro took out a cigar and put it in his mouth. After lighting it, he silently exhaled a mouthful of smoke and pointed at his black coat. ¡°I¡¯m on vacation.¡± Chapter 548 Logia? 46 GR main trunk under the ruins. This place was destroyed two years ago because of the Supernova battle with the Pacifista and no one has repaired it until now. It is now in ruins and no one usually comes here. At this moment, in the square of ruins, a large number of pirates gathered. It was full and there were probably hundreds of people. In a nearby broken wall, a blond Marine hid in the corner and whispered to Den Den Mushi: ¡°This is 46GR Main, the new people who joined Straw Hat are gathering here. The confirmed pirates are¡­¡± The blond Marine glanced outside and his eyes were locked on a tall and thin man with a beard and a long tongue from time to time, and next to him was a fat and thin man with a shovel and a hairstyle like a green chameleon. ¡°Bounty of 210 million Berries for ¡®Wet Hair Calib¡¯ and 190 million Berries for ¡®Blood Splatter Crib¡¯ for ¡®Carrib Pirates¡¯ brother Captain.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± His gaze continued to lock onto a strange man covered in bandages and he said, ¡°The bounty is 92 million gold coins for ¡®serious injury¡¯ Elbio.¡± Then, his gaze fell on a tall, fat man with fat lips. ¡°The bounty is 88 million Berries for ¡®Waiter¡¯ Lipp Sabis Doty.¡± ¡°They are all big pirates worth tens of millions. Please quickly support them. If you let them completely join the Straw Hat Gang, it will be over.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Just as Marine was reporting, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. The blond Marine turned around and saw a terrifying big face appear behind him. The face stuck out its tongue and the green eyes looked sideways at him, looking abnormally terrifying. ¡°Ah!¡± This shocked the blond Marine and he subconsciously crawled back. ¡°Eh eh eh¡­¡± The owner of the terrifying big face reached out his hand covered in sleeves and grabbed the Den Den Mushi in the hands of the blond Marine. ¡°I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s a Marine!¡± ¡°Marines?!¡± ¡°Marine!¡± This person¡¯s words made a group of pirates surround him and stare at Marine who had been exposed. ¡°Kar, Karib!¡± The blond Marine was shocked. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Marine¡­¡± Caribou held the Den Den Mushi and rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ secretly reporting to Marines, are you? Do you want blood here? That¡¯s not good. But if it has to be blood¡­¡± He took out a spear from somewhere and held it with both hands and was about to stab Marine. He said ferociously, ¡°Then dye your blood!!¡± ¡°Hey, Calib!¡± At this moment, a loud shout came from behind. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Straw Hat Luffy!¡± ¡°Boss is here!¡± ¡°Oh!!! Boss!¡± On a high platform in the ruins, a burly man with a straw hat stood there with a smile on his face. He raised the gun in his hand and pulled the trigger. Bang! ¡°Be quiet, little ones!¡± This shot silenced the shouting pirates. Seeing this scene, the burly man smiled even more and shouted, ¡°Although you don¡¯t know each other, from today on, you are a member of the Straw Hat Pirates. In other words, when I become the Pirate King of Shanghai, you will be a member of the Pirate King!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The pirates shouted again. ¡°In the future, you will become my right-hand men and work for me!¡± ¡°So, Caribou, that kind of nameless Marine, there is no need to deal with him, let him go!¡± This is it, this is it! Sure enough, it was right to pretend to be Straw Hat after coming to this island! They have disappeared and are dead! But his reputation remained. Among the pirates in recent years, the most famous were the Straw Hats. It is rare to see a pirate who has turned the world¡¯s three major institutions, Justice Island, Impel Down and Marine Headquarters upside down. The Straw Hat Pirates are definitely a strong candidate for the Pirate King. With this name alone, he has already gathered a large number of pirates. As long as he relies on them, he can definitely make a name for himself in the New World! ¡°That won¡¯t do, Boss.¡± Karib said to the strong man in the straw hat above, ¡°I hate it when people lie to me, especially these hypocrites, they should be¡­¡± Caribou suddenly turned around and held the spear with both hands and stabbed at the fallen blond Marine. ¡°Execute!¡± ¡°Nail Fist: Exploding Nail!¡± Just as Karib¡¯s spear was about to penetrate the blond Marine, a loud shout sounded from the front, and Karib¡¯s upper body seemed to have been hit by a bullet, blowing out a large number of irregular holes. ¡°Oh, hehehe.¡± However, this time, it did not make anything happen to Caribou. He neither fell down nor shouted. The holes in his body were flowing with a wet liquid. ¡°This is nothing¡­¡± Bang! As soon as Caribou opened his mouth, a figure rushed over and broke his head with a punch, making the man fall to the ground. ¡°Are you okay?¡± A cape fluttered in the eyes of the blond Marine. Inside the cape, a Marine squatted slightly, maintaining a punching posture, shining in the sun. ¡°Captain Basil!¡± the blond Marine said in surprise. ¡°Charge!!!!¡± At the same time, a cloud of dust appeared behind them. A large number of Marines rushed over from all directions and surrounded the square. ¡°This is the end, pirates!¡± Basil shouted to the front, ¡°Straw Hat Pirates and you pirates, surrender!¡± ¡°Tsk, Marine?!¡± The strong man in the straw hat on the platform subconsciously took a step back, but he remembered something and said fiercely, ¡°Idiot, I have so many pirates in my hands, what can Marines do! Hey, little ones, charge!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our boss has a bounty of 400 million on Straw Hat Luffy! Even if there is a Vice-Admiral on this island, we are not afraid!¡± A pirate raised his weapon and rushed towards Marine. Following his movements, a large number of pirates, completely unafraid of Marine encirclement, charged towards them. ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t joke! A bunch of trash!¡± Basil clenched his fists and said with an unfriendly expression, ¡°You want to deal with Vice-Admiral? No, if I let you go, it will be my shame!¡± Not long after he returned from his patrol with Crowe, he heard the news that the Straw Hat Pirates were recruiting and rushed over. Then he saw the scene where so many pirates gathered. Although there will definitely be pirates every year, which is something that even Kuro can¡¯t stop, with so many pirates together, if they really hit civilians or Marine station, it will be a disgrace to their superiors. If Kuro loses face, Mr. Crowe will not be too good. Mr. Crowe not good ¡­ How much better could he be? They must not go over! ¡°Captain Basil, be careful!¡± Basil clenched his fists and was about to rush forward when the blond Marine behind him suddenly spoke. Bang! ¡°Iron block!¡± With the sound of the gunshot, Basil subconsciously activated the iron block and saw a bullet hit his forehead, causing his head to fall back and a mark appeared between his eyebrows. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± He raised his head and looked ahead gloomily. He saw that the head of the man who had been punched by him earlier had gathered together and was holding a gun with smoke coming out of it. He was smiling at him. The holes in his body also disappeared. ¡°You¡­ ability user?¡± asked Basil. ¡°Yooheeheehee!¡± Caribou licked his tongue and said with a smile, ¡°I am a swampman who ate the Logia ¡®Swamp Fruit¡¯. Physical attacks are useless against me.¡± ¡°Nature?¡± Sazir raised his fist and punched Karib. Chapter 549 Going Back for Training ¡°Heeheehee! I told you it¡¯s useless!¡± Caribou opened his chest and let the Marine punch him. At the same time, he raised his pistol and aimed it at Basil, ready to fire again. Bang! The fist hit Ribbon in the chest. However, the expected fist was swallowed by the swamp, and this punch was firmly imprinted on Karib¡¯s chest, and the back of his finger was imprinted on his chest under this fierce punch. Karib bowed and almost retched from the punch. He took a few steps back and scratched his chest with his palm, as if he wanted to take away the pain in his chest. ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± He said in disbelief, ¡°Why can you hit me!¡± ¡°A mere Logia¡­¡± Basil shook his hand and said disdainfully, ¡°After eating the fruit, you haven¡¯t been beaten, have you, Pirate! Today, I will teach you that even Logia can¡¯t resist my well-trained attack!¡± Logia ¡­ What an enviable fruit! Ever since he joined the Marine Corps, he has been beaten up by countless people. His iron and paper drawings have been completed, and he can even gather a little different feeling. In his vision, he can bring a little black on his fist, although it is only a little, but others cannot see this color. Later, Crowe explained to him that this was Haki, something that only people with Haki could see. This one is called Armament Haki. Armament Haki can increase a person¡¯s attack and defense, as if covering oneself with an invisible armor. Most importantly, Armament Haki can touch the physical body of a Logia user! But this did not stop him from being envious of Logia. Vice-Admiral Smoker is a Logia user. It is useless for ordinary people to hit him. This was a dream fruit for Basil, who was constantly being beaten up. If he had Logia Fruit, the beating he suffered would definitely be less¡­ For someone like him who has never been beaten up, he is¡­ super jealous! ¡°Damn Logia, watch my fist!¡± Sazir roared and rushed forward and punched Karib again. This punch hit him in the face and made him cry out in pain. ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°It hurts so much, you bastard!¡± Karib stuck out his tongue and his eyes were ferocious. His head actually melted at this moment, forming a wet mucus object that wrapped around Sazir¡¯s fist. ¡°Watch me swallow you!¡± At this time, Basil shook his arm and shouted, ¡°Nail Fist: Bursting Nail!¡± Bang! A scattered force came from his arm, exploding Cribu¡¯s head and breaking free from the restraint. ¡°This degree¡­ Are you worthy of Logia?!¡± The Armament Haki re-emerged on Basil¡¯s fist and he was ready to smash down on Karib when he felt his feet freeze for a moment. Karib¡¯s feet also turned into mud, binding Basil¡¯s feet. ¡°Crib!¡± Calib¡¯s head returned to normal and he shouted. ¡°Coming, brother!¡± A fat body broke out of the high speed and jumped up with a shovel, attacking Basil. ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± Without any fear, Sazir punched out. On his fist, a condensed force burst out and rushed towards this Krib. Bang!! The energy collided with the shovel, triggering a wave of air. ¡°Brother!¡± Cribu let out a silly cry and suddenly waved the shovel, directly sending the Qi energy flying. His fat body fell straight down and the shovel slapped towards Basil. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Basil was shocked and subconsciously raised his arm to resist. ¡°Iron block!¡± Bang!! The shovel fell and slapped directly on Basil¡¯s crossed arms, sending him flying. Basil flew for a while, spun in the air, landed on the ground and slid for a while. He looked up and said in surprise, ¡°What strength!¡± In the end, the bounty exceeded 100 million, or even reached 210 million and nearly 200 million. At this level, there must be some means. This Cribb looks silly, but his speed is not slow. His explosive power and strength are also superb. He is a difficult person to deal with. Whoosh! Not long after Basil landed on the ground, there was a strong wind next to him. Basil¡¯s pupils shrank and his body subconsciously tightened. ¡°Iron!¡± Bang!! A serrated blade hit his waist and sent him flying. He rolled on the ground a few times before stopping. ¡°Lip Sabis Doty!¡± Basil said darkly. ¡°Marine, your body is very hard.¡± Dodi carried a serrated blade on his shoulder and his fat lips revealed a ferocious smile. ¡°Ah!!¡± At the same time, a sharp roar sounded above Basil, and a pirate covered in bandages with three daggers in one hand and a short sword in the other attacked from the air at high speed. ¡°Die, Marine!¡± ¡®Severely Injured¡¯ Elbio grinned. There was no time to reform his body. These guys are too coherent! Basil gritted his teeth and was about to give this pirate a hard time even if he was injured. Suddenly, a black shadow appeared in front of him. BOOM!!! A laser blast directly turned Dodi into darkness and he fell. Pfft! At the same time, Elbio¡¯s body stopped in midair, and his chest was pierced by a finger. ¡°You¡­¡± Elbio spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at the people below in horror. ¡°K-Mr. Crowe?!¡± Basil said in a daze. In front of him was Crowe. ¡°Finger Gun: Lotus Flower Powder.¡± Crowe pushed his finger forward and said lightly. Chi chi chi! Elbio¡¯s body trembled for a while, and a large number of bloody holes appeared on his chest, and his eyes rolled over. Crowe pulled his hand out and didn¡¯t even look at the falling person, blood dripped down his index finger. ¡°This level of trash can actually come to the Sabaody Lands where Mr. Kuro and I are guarding?¡± He reached out with his other hand and pushed his glasses with the base of his palm. The lenses reflected light. Thud! Beside him, Sentomaru appeared with a huge axe on his shoulder, and his footsteps shook the ground. Behind him, there were two Pacifista. One of them had its mouth open and was aiming at the charred Dodi. ¡°Colonel Sentomaru!¡± Basil called. ¡°Sazir¡­ You can¡¯t even resist this level. Go back and train.¡± Crowe didn¡¯t even look at him. Basil opened his mouth and lowered his head as if he was deflated. ¡°Yes, Mr. Crowe.¡± Fortunately, he did not call him ¡®Kuro¡¯, so this level of training is acceptable. ¡°Then¡­¡± Crowe looked up at the group of pirates and showed a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth. ¡°I just came back and you gave me such a big gift. If I let you run away, where will my face go? Where will Mr. Kuro¡¯s face go? So, garbage, come with us obediently.¡± ¡°Dark Wolf! It¡¯s Dark Wolf Kro!¡± ¡°Damn, there are also Pacifista! It seems to be the real thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, the Pacifista are here!¡± The pirates saw this scene and felt despair. ¡°Eh?¡± At this moment, in the pirate group, a person with a backpack and a beard mask was stunned. He looked at Crowe who was pushing his glasses and tilted his head. ¡°This person¡­ looks familiar.¡± Chapter 550 Mr. Kuro¡¯s Treasure BOOM!!! There was no need for Koro and Sentomaru to take action. The moment the Pacifista entered the battlefield, the battle was already one-sided. The two Pacifista¡¯s mouth emitted lasers, sweeping a large area. The pirates could not stop such an attack and gradually retreated. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no other way at this level. Hurry up and escape!¡± The strong man in the straw hat came down from the high platform with his men and was about to escape. ¡°Hey, Crowe¡­¡± Sentomaru looked at the crowd and said, ¡°We found Straw Hat Kid here.¡± ¡°Straw Hat kid?!¡± Crowe was shocked and looked into the crowd and saw a straw hat in the crowd. ¡°Straw Hat Kid!!¡± Crowe cried out and his figure disappeared from the spot. He jumped on the top of the straw hat and suddenly fell down, pressing the straw hat and fiercely pushing him to the ground. Bang!! The ground stirred up a cloud of dust. All the pirates were attracted by this scene. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± The strong man in the straw hat pulled his head off the ground and coughed a few times. He turned his head and said angrily, ¡°Who is it!¡± But soon, his voice stopped. A Marine with cold glasses was looking down at him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Crowe stared at the strong man in the straw hat and frowned. ¡°Oh!! Boss is going to attack!¡± ¡°400 million pirates, let us see!¡± The pirates said expectantly. ¡°Hey, do you know who I am?!¡± The strong man in the straw hat shouted, ¡°I am Monki D. Luffy, the man who caused trouble in the three major institutions of the World Government, the grandson of the hero Garp, the son of the revolutionary Dorag, the¡­¡± Bang! Crowe stepped on the strong man in the straw hat¡¯s face and pressed him to the ground, leaving a depression in the ground. A blue vein appeared on his forehead and his eyes were filled with anger. In his mind, he thought of the determined man in East Blue who was already covered in wounds but did not fall and gave him a hard blow. The man whose entire body was bleeding from being scraped by him, but he was clenching his fists and shouting that he would become the Pirate King. That kind of person ¡­ ¡°You deserve to be called Monki D. Luffy?!¡± Crowe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Straw Hat, it¡¯s not trash like you!!¡± The soles of his feet even stepped on the strong man¡¯s face a few times. When Crowe¡¯s feet left, the strong man had already raised his head and his eyes rolled back. ¡°Hey, Sentomaru, is this the straw hat kid you told me about?!¡± Crowe said. ¡°It¡¯s obviously fake.¡± Zhan Taowan walked over with a huge axe and looked at the strong man in the straw hat with disdain and said, ¡°PX-5, who is this guy?¡± A Pacifista behind him had a flash of red light in his eyes and said in a mechanical voice: ¡°¡®Three-Tongued¡¯ Damaro Block, bounty of 26 million.¡± ¡°26 million?!¡± The pirates immediately screamed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been cheated!!¡± ¡°Damn it, I was cheated by a 20 million garbage!¡± ¡°Damn it, this pirate actually used the name of the dead to cheat!¡± Crowe glanced at them and sneered. ¡°A bunch of idiots. It¡¯s just a pirate of 26 million, but he fooled these people who killed their way to the finish line.¡± With that, he stepped on this liar again. This kind of thing is actually higher than his bounty in the past? How Marines play bounty! ¡°It¡¯s really here!¡± Sentomaru looked around and said, ¡°We are here to catch the real thing. When we arrived in this area, the Pacifista has already locked onto the real person, PX-5!¡± Beep beep beep¡ª A red light flashed in PX-5¡¯s eyes and it suddenly opened its mouth and a laser shot towards the pirate group. While a group of pirates was blown up, a figure carrying a big backpack spun and jumped on the high platform. The man was holding a familiar straw hat, and the hood on it had fallen down. As he moved violently, the beard mask fell off. ¡°Hey, why did you suddenly attack me? Hancock told me not to cause trouble.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± A pirate trembled as he held the wanted poster and said to the people on the high platform in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s real!!!¡± ¡°Straw Hat Kid!!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes suddenly became ferocious. ¡°Long time no see, you¡¯re not dead yet! Just nice, this time I want to arrest you with my own hands!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Luffy tilted his head and thought for a moment. ¡°Who are you? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before?¡± ¡°Me, Crowe! Crowe!¡± Crowe¡¯s tendons were exposed and he roared, ¡°Back then in West Rob Village, you stopped my ambition. We even met in Sabaody Archipelago!¡± ¡°Sirob?¡± Luffy thought for a moment. ¡°Usopp¡¯s hometown? I know that, but you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with him!¡± Sentomaru stood up and said: ¡°Straw Hat Kid! You can¡¯t run today! PX-5!¡± PX-5 opened its mouth and sprayed a few lasers straight at Luffy on the high platform. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three times in a row, Luffy turned his body and shook his head. He held the straw hat and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s very slow¡­¡± ¡°This kid¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes sank. Seeing that it did not hit, the PX-5 suddenly rushed up and began to gather lasers in its mouth. ¡°Second Block!¡± Luffy stretched out his hand and his skin began to turn red. A ball of steam began to rise from his body. Whoosh! A laser hit his original position, and Luffy had disappeared and jumped into the sky. PX-5 was about to turn around and attack again, but at this moment, a fist hit it in the face. ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± The light blue slash flew straight towards the extended arm and the fist suddenly retracted when it was about to hit the face of PX-5. **TIP** Luffy retracted his arm in the air and glanced at Crowe, who was crossing his legs. ¡°You are very annoying.¡± ¡°How can I let you destroy a Pacifista!¡± Crowe¡¯s body flashed, and a wave of air broke out on the spot. He quickly came to Luffy, who was in mid-air, and grabbed him. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is a treasure!¡± Bang!! The fist and claw made a violent sound. Crowe was stunned. He stared at the darkness on Luffy¡¯s fist and said in surprise, ¡°Kid, can you already use Haki skillfully?¡± With a collision, both sides retreated in midair. Luffy spun a few times and landed on the ground. He shook his hand and said, ¡°Wow, it hurts.¡± Crowe also landed on the ground again. He moved his wrist, licked his lips, and bowed slightly. ¡°Finally, this opportunity has finally come. Straw Hat Kid, I¡¯ve always wanted to defeat you with my own hands. You ran away before, but not this time. It¡¯s not that simple for you to go to sea!¡± ¡°Hey, Luffy!¡± At this moment, at the back of the square, a voice suddenly sounded. Zoro and Sanji ran over and waved at Luffy and said, ¡°It¡¯s really you, it¡¯s still lively everywhere!¡± ¡°Oh! Zoro! Sanji! Long time no see!¡± Luffy smiled. ¡°I really miss you!¡± ¡°Luffy, hurry up, Rayleigh said you are here, let us pick you up!¡± Sanji waved at him. Another Pacifista PX-7 saw the incoming person and directly rushed up, gathering lasers in its mouth. Zoro and Sanji, one on top and the other on top, one used three knives and a high-altitude kick and attacked PX-7. ¡°Stepping in the air!¡± Suddenly, Sentomaru appeared in front of PX-7 and pushed his palms forward, releasing his Haki and forming a membrane. Clang!! Bang!! His legs and blade were blocked by Haki at a distance from Momomaru, making a sound. The two of them came to the rear of Sentomaru and PX-7. ¡°It¡¯s really domineering.¡± Zoro bit the knife and looked back with a grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now I know.¡± Sanji crossed his legs and snorted. Chapter 551 I¡¯m Crowe! After blocking the attacks of the two people, Sentomaru retracted his palms and turned his head and said coldly, ¡°Haki¡­ You two also know it.¡± ¡°Tch, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Sanji crossed his legs and replied, ¡°I have experienced two years of hellish cultivation. Not only do I know how to cook better and more powerful dishes, but my strength has also not fallen!¡± Zoro bit the word ¡°Kazuichi¡± in his mouth, his left hand was Kishigami no.3, his right hand was in a battle posture, he smiled and said: ¡°Perverted chef, what you said is true, but I am not bad, I have also undergone a lot of training!¡± ¡°Pirate!¡± Sentomaru gritted his teeth. ¡°Hey, PX-7¡­ Wait, Crowe, you just said that Brother Kuro treats Pacifista as a treasure? Is that true?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°Mr. Kuro said that these two things are the door gods of Sabaody Archipelago and they have to be carefully taken care of. He said that these two things are best used to clear out minions. If they are broken¡­ In short, don¡¯t use them recklessly. These pirates are not something that Pacifista can deal with.¡± He remembered Kuro¡¯s posture at that time, that satisfied posture as if he was looking at a treasure, which was not much different from the posture when Tina made him the Black Gun. If it suddenly broke, although he could apply for it again, he remembered that Kuro once praised it¡­ ¡°Forget it, PX-5, PX-7, you guys go and deal with the other pirates. I will deal with the Straw Hats!¡± Sentomaru pulled the giant axe out of his back and put it on his shoulder with one hand and shouted, ¡°Roro-Hunter Zoro and Blackfoot Sanji. If you are also here, on behalf of your Straw Hat Gang, you are really here! This time, I will arrest you completely!¡± ¡°Then you should try it!¡± Zoro bowed slightly and grinned. ¡°Hey, Algae, you haven¡¯t forgotten what Rayleigh said, right? Now is not the time to fight,¡± Sanji reminded. ¡°I know, Perverted Chef, but¡­¡± The blue veins on Zoro¡¯s arms were exposed, and three knives were put up. Bang!! Three knives were stuck on the giant axe that was falling. Zoro held the giant axe and said word by word, ¡°This is not something that can be done in a short time!¡± ¡°Fried neck meat!¡± Sanji jumped into the air and kicked the neck of Sentomaru. On his foot, there was a mass of black. ¡°Stepping in the air!¡± Sentomaru¡¯s other hand formed a palm and slapped over. Bang! Sanji¡¯s foot kicked Haki, who was still a distance away from Momomaru¡¯s palm. With this force, he suddenly turned over in the air and jumped high in the air, spinning around his body like a whirlwind, and kicked down in the air. ¡°Crush!¡± At this time, Zoro also swung the giant axe of Sentomaru, put the two swords on his back and stared at Sentomaru. ¡°Tri-Saber-Ryu, Extreme Tiger Hunting!¡± ¡°These two guys!¡± Sentomaru¡¯s pupils shrank and he quickly dodged from the spot, avoiding Sanji¡¯s kick in the air. At this time, Sanji swung his leg to the side and the leg that was originally aimed at Sentomaru¡¯s head stabbed straight at his chest. Sentomaru had no choice but to place the giant axe in front of him. Bang!! Sanji¡¯s foot arrived almost at the same time as Zoro¡¯s slash and hit the surface of the giant axe of Sentomaru. The powerful force made Sentomaru groan and he retreated a few steps with the giant axe. ¡°Not bad, Pervert.¡± Zoro grinned. Sanji fell back to the ground, lit a cigarette, and said, ¡°You are not bad, Algae.¡± Bang! As soon as their voices fell, a figure fell like a cannonball. Luffy half-squatted in front of the two of them, with one fist pressed on the ground and steam coming out of his body. He looked up and smiled. ¡°You are very strong!¡± Following his words, a figure quickly landed next to Sentomaru. Crowe straightened one foot and squatted the other. There was a little scar on his face, but there was a little blood on his fingers. It was a small wound on Luffy¡¯s chest. ¡°Straw Hat Kid¡­ You have become much stronger in the past two years.¡± Crowe said coldly, ¡°And you, Rolo Noah Zoro, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± ¡°This man¡­¡± Zoro stared at Crowe for a long time and tilted his head. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Crowe!¡± Crowe roared, ¡°That guy who plotted against your partner Usopp, Crowe! You two bastards! Did you really forget me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± they said in unison. As for Sanji, he did not know him. He hadn¡¯t joined the Straw Hat at that time. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Crowe gritted his teeth and his expression turned cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You will eventually be arrested by me. I am different from Mr. Kuro. He can¡¯t be bothered to deal with small fries like you. I¡­ I really want to catch you!¡± When he was a pirate, he was defeated by them! It¡¯s fine to become a Marine and get back at them! Crowe raised his hand and put his index finger, which had scraped blood on Luffy during the battle, to his mouth. He stuck out his tongue and licked it. ¡°Straw Hat, see for yourself. You are not the only ones who have experienced hell. I have also experienced it!¡± Blood was licked by the tongue. Crowe¡¯s body was covered with black hair at this moment, and his tail came out from behind his buttocks. A wolf¡¯s head occupied the top half of Crowe¡¯s face. His hands were also covered in black fur, and his fingers grew sharp claws. Canine Fruit ? Ancient Species ? Werewolf Form ? Human-Beast Form! ¡°Ability user?!¡± Zoro was shocked and said, ¡°You, I remember now, could it be¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you remember.¡± Crowe pushed his glasses to his forehead and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°That CP9!¡± Zoro looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name again?¡± ¡°Gabra!¡± Sanji also said in surprise: ¡°Can CP organization join Marine?!¡± These words silenced Crowe. He squatted there, his breath getting stronger and stronger. Then he suddenly stood up and slashed forward with his claws. ¡°I already said my name is Crowe!!!¡± ¡°Rankyaku (Tempest Kick) ¨C Wind Splitter!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As his claws slashed randomly, a large number of blue slashes rushed towards the three people opposite him. However, this slash was easily dodged by the three people opposite him. ¡°Hehe, you are very strong!¡± Luffy adjusted his backpack and smiled at Crowe. ¡°I have a feeling that we will meet again. Now¡­ let¡¯s go, little ones!¡± ¡°Oh!!¡± Zoro and Sanji responded and the three of them ran. ¡°Don¡¯t run, Straw Hat!¡± Crowe and Sentomaru screamed and subconsciously wanted to chase after him. However, at this moment, a huge slash suddenly flew from the sky. The two of them shuddered and stopped in their tracks. Boom!! A deep gully appeared in front of their feet. ¡°Who?!¡± Crowe looked in the direction of the slash, but he could no longer see anyone. Vaguely, he only saw a head of white hair. He subconsciously narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hey, Crowe, don¡¯t be in a daze, hurry up and chase after him.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t rush.¡± Crowe raised his hand to stop Sentomaru and stared at a hillside and said, ¡°Someone has taken action. If he takes action, we may not be able to stop him. We have to report this to Mr. Kuro. Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t leave. Their ship¡­ is with us.¡± Chapter 552 Why Don¡¯t You Change the Ship? Sabaody Land, Fun Zone. Leda pointed to a barbecue stall and pulled on the corner of Kuro¡¯s shirt and shouted, ¡°Hey, Kuro, I want to eat this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and walked to the vendor. He took out the money to pay the bill and handed the barbecue to Leda. Then he glanced in the direction of 46GR and frowned. ¡°That old thing¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kuro?¡± Leda looked up and asked. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that some old thing is stirring up trouble again. I remember warning him.¡± ¡°Reilly?¡± Leda tilted her head and thought of something. ¡°Speaking of which, there seems to be news of the Straw Hat Pirates re-recruiting troops near 46GR. I see that Marine has already passed. Could it be Rayleigh?¡± ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the Den Den Mushi in Leda¡¯s arms rang. She quickly finished the barbecue in her hand and took out a white Den Den Mushi from her arms. After answering the call, she said, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Crowe, Miss Leda. Is Mr. Kuro next to you?¡± Den Den Mushi sounded Crowe¡¯s voice. ¡°Ah, Crowe¡­¡± Leda glanced at Kuro and said, ¡°Yes.¡± With that, she tiptoed and raised Den Den Mushi up and said, ¡°It¡¯s Crowe.¡± Kuro took the Den Den Mushi and said, ¡°Moximus.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, we found Straw Hat and his gang. We wanted to chase them, but we were blocked by someone. If I¡¯m not wrong, that person should be Rayleigh.¡± Den Den Mushi said. ¡°Is it really that damn old man?¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Are there any straw hat casualties on our side?¡± ¡°No, the Straw Hats have escaped. So far, Monchi D. Luffy, Rolo Noah Zoro, and Sanji have been found.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about him. Just do what you have to do.¡± With that, Kuro hung up and returned Den Den Mushi to Leda. The straw hat or whatever, let him go out to sea, don¡¯t be annoying here. Don¡¯t delay his vacation. ¡­ . 13GR. Knock on Bamboo Bar. ¡°Everyone!¡± Luffy was brought to the bar by Sanji and Zoro, mainly led by Sanji because Zoro did not know the way. As soon as they entered, Luffy bared his teeth and smiled at them. ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°Luffy!¡± Usopp looked at Luffy and smiled with tears in his eyes. The others also had similar expressions. It has been two years and they are finally reunited! ¡°The banquet, let¡¯s celebrate our official gathering!¡± Luffy bared his teeth, invited Usopp with his left hand and pulled Chopper with his right. Chopper was still pulling Brook. The four of them were dancing. ¡°This is not the time for a banquet, Luffy.¡± A familiar voice came from outside the door. Rayleigh came in with a knife in his hand and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for six months and you seem to be a little stronger.¡± ¡°Ah! Rayleigh!¡± Luffy stopped and his eyes lit up. ¡°Long time no see, Rayleigh, let¡¯s have a party to celebrate!¡± ¡°A banquet! A banquet! Celebrate! Celebrate!¡± Usopp, Chopper and Brook were shouting. ¡°You ah¡­¡± Reilly smiled and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the banquet after you go to sea. Now what you want is how to go to sea.¡± These words made the faces of everyone except Luffy sink. ¡°Luffy¡­¡± Nami said with some difficulty: ¡°Our ship was taken away by Marines.¡± ¡°Eh? Sunny? Has it been taken away?¡± Luffy was stunned and thought for a moment, then smiled and clenched his fists. ¡°Then take it back!¡± ¡°This has to be done, but¡­ it¡¯s not that simple. We need to think about it and formulate a strategy.¡± Reilly smiled wryly and said, ¡°Your ship is stored in the Marine station of 66GR. That place is not so easy to enter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to say it.¡± Zoro said, ¡°Previously, you said that you would tell us why it¡¯s not that easy when we all gather. Aren¡¯t you going to tell us now?¡± ¡°Yes, what is the reason for us to gather here?¡± Usopp confidently rubbed his long nose and smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s to deal with Marines, the current me, Uncle Usopp, is very useful. I have long left the weak trio formed by Nami and Chopper.¡± ¡°Hey, hey.¡± Nami and Chopper stood together and waved expressionlessly at Usopp. ¡°If it is an ordinary Marine, of course it will be very simple. With your strength, you can break through easily, but the problem is that the Marine stationed in Sabaody Archipelago is not ordinary.¡± Reilly shook his head and went to the bar. He picked up a glass of wine and poured it for himself. He took a sip and said, ¡°There are a few Marines stationed in Sabaody Archipelago. You have to pay attention to them.¡± ¡°[Big Gun] Wilbur is a Marine Captain who has recently risen to fame. He often carries a cannon that is far larger than himself in battle. He is very difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°Zhan Tao Maru, you just saw him. He is also stationed in Sabaody Archipelago.¡± ¡°And [Dark Wolf] Crowe is also a Marine Captain who has become famous in recent years. You seem to know him.¡± ¡°Chloe?¡± Luffy and Zoro tilted their heads. ¡°Chloe!¡± Usopp and Nami thought for a moment and exclaimed. ¡°Is it that Crowe? That bespectacled Crowe?!¡± Usopp said in surprise. ¡°He is also in Sabaody Archipelago?!¡± ¡°Yes, ever since he followed a certain man, he also shone in the world as a Marine.¡± Reilly said to Luffy, ¡°You have fought him before, you should understand that he is also difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Usopp exclaimed, ¡°When I saw the news, I thought it was just the same name. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be that Crowe.¡± ¡°Can a pirate be a Marine?¡± Nami nodded in agreement. ¡°I thought it was the same name.¡± ¡°[White Whale] Flo Lida. Her nickname in the Navy is [Hao Die], but outsiders like to call her [White Whale]. That woman doesn¡¯t attack easily, but she has great power. Be careful of her.¡± Rayleigh said, ¡°Of course, there is another trouble, [Giant Shield] Doug Kaz, but he is not in Sabaody. He is in West Blue. You don¡¯t have to consider him for the time being. If he is in Sabaody, I will suggest that you change to another ship.¡± ¡°Kaz?¡± Robin was stunned for a moment. ¡°I have heard this name before. The Revolutionary Army that I was with before was very guarded against this man.¡± ¡°Yes, that troublesome man. I have to admit that there are strong-willed people in the Marine Corps, especially when he has the power of the Vinsmoke family,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°Vinsmoke¡­¡± Hearing this, Sanji was suddenly stunned and didn¡¯t know what to think. ¡°Of course, if that¡¯s all, then it¡¯s okay, you have a way, but above that, there is a man who controls Sabaody Archipelago, the local Base Captain, Vice Admiral, Kim Luong.¡± Reilly said heavily, ¡°That is an extremely difficult man. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t deal with him.¡± ¡°Jin Lu?¡± Zoro frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that thing hanging on the incense burner, Vice-Admiral?¡± ¡°Eh? An incense burner can also be a Vice-Admiral? Vice-Admiral?¡± Luffy tilted his head. ¡°Idiot! You¡¯re talking about people!¡± The veins on Sanji¡¯s forehead bulged and he roared, ¡°Haven¡¯t you two heard of it?! The one who defeated Golden Lion, Red Earl, and World Destroyer is known as the strongest existence in the Marine¡¯s new generation!¡± ¡°Is he on this island?¡± Nami trembled and hugged her body. ¡°No! Why is such a powerful existence on this island!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Reilly shrugged and looked at the crowd. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out on another ship?¡± ¡°No!¡± Luffy¡¯s voice sounded. Everyone looked at him and saw him holding his straw hat and revealing a big smile. ¡°Sonny is also our partner, don¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°Humph¡­¡± A smile appeared on Zoro¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing to give up before we even set off.¡± Sanji exhaled smoke. Although he did not speak, his expression represented everything. The others shook their heads helplessly under Luffy¡¯s smile. ¡°Captain¡¯s orders are here, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Nami smiled. ¡°Oh ho ho ho ho ho ho, farewell to the first battle of Sabaody Archipelago? Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so¡­ can I see your fat spikes, Nami-san.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Chapter 553 Stop Disgusting! ¡°Hahahaha, I knew you wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Reilly looked at the scene and smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult. There¡¯s good news. I once sneaked into Marine Station and coated the ship. The place where the ship was detained seems to be unguarded, as if Marine forgot about it. As long as you sneak into Marine Station and open the gate to the estuary, you can go directly.¡± ¡°Eh? Rayleigh, since you can sneak in, why didn¡¯t you open it?¡± Nami asked. Reilly scratched his head and said, ¡°Spare me. I¡¯m just a retired old man. I don¡¯t want to go against the Marines stationed here. If I open the gate of Marine Station, I will be discovered.¡± ¡°Yossi!¡± Luffy clenched his fists and said enthusiastically, ¡°Then let¡¯s rush over and take the ship to sea, everyone!¡± **TIP** Nami hit Luffy and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Raleigh say that he wants to take a long-term plan! You can¡¯t be so reckless! Did you hear him or not!¡± ¡°Emmmm¡­¡± Luffy pursed his lips and widened his eyes. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°At the moment, Marines are looking for you with all their strength.¡± Reilly said, ¡°Marine Station is definitely empty. This is your chance.¡± ¡°Oh? You mean you want us to take the opportunity to sail the ship? It¡¯s a good idea, but if there are Marines nearby, it will be difficult for us to break through.¡± Sanji asked. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s up to you.¡± Reilly smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go. Marines are here.¡± ¡­ . ¡°This way!¡± Crowe, in his human-beast form, led a large number of Marines and gradually approached 13GR. Red light suddenly appeared in his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t run away, Straw Hat!¡± His nose twitched and a sinister smile appeared on his face. He shouted to the front, ¡°I will catch you!¡± Sentomaru stayed in the area to detain the defeated pirates, and Crowe, who licked Luffy¡¯s blood, knows his whereabouts like the back of his hand. No one can disappear after being licked by him unless they die! Although Mr. Kuro told him not to care, he did not say that he did not care. What he meant was that it was up to him. In addition, he also has a large number of troops and will never let him escape! Following the smell, Crowe soon arrived at his destination. It was a small pub on a high slope. The smell of Straw Hat is inside, there is no mistake! ¡°Surround this place!¡± Crowe shouted and the Marines behind him fanned out and surrounded the tavern, aiming their guns at the tavern. Suddenly, the tavern door burst open. Straw Hat Boy raised his fist and laughed as he jumped out first, followed by the Straw Hat Regiment¡¯s crew. ¡°Little ones, let¡¯s go!¡± Luffy shouted loudly and rushed over from the side where he was not surrounded by Marines. ¡°Catch them!¡± Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he ran after her. He was not slow. Soon, he rushed to the back of the Straw Hat Gang and reached out to grab someone. At this moment, he suddenly felt something. He retracted his arm and jumped back more than ten meters. He squatted on the ground and looked ahead vigilantly. There was a trail of dust there. When the dust settled, he saw a deep gully in front of him. And a white-haired old man holding a sword in his left hand was facing Marine. ¡°Ah ¡­ I remember you, Marine with pirate breath, is your name Crowe?¡± Rayleigh laughed. ¡°¡®Pluto¡¯ Silbaz Reilly.¡± Crowe stood up and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I remember that Mr. Kuro warned you, but what are you doing now? Do you want to make a comeback? Old man.¡± ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so serious. I just want to chat with you as an ex-pirate.¡± Reilly smiled and pointed his sword at the gully on the ground. ¡°Stay here and chat with this old man for a while. Don¡¯t cross this line.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s face was gloomy, but he didn¡¯t dare to move. This is a legendary pirate with a reputation and strength, an existence that Mr. Kuro calls ¡®trouble¡¯. Moreover, with his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, he could indeed feel the strong life force contained in this old guy¡¯s body. I am no match for him¡­ Crowe took a deep breath, took out Den Den Mushi, dialed a number, and said: ¡°The Straw Hat kid ran towards Area 50, intercept them!¡± With that, he hung up the phone and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Kuro will settle the score with you, Rayleigh!¡± ¡°Why are you looking for an old man like me? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Rayleigh laughed. ¡­ . ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± In Zone 40 of Sabaody Archipelago, a large number of Marines moved out and gathered to advance under the shout of a Marine Captain. ¡°We must catch the Straw Hats, we can¡¯t let them escape. Go to the exit of Area 50 to Area 40 and seal it!¡± A group of Marines ran that way, but soon, they suddenly rushed back. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± The Marines screamed and ran back. The Marine Captain did not understand. ¡°Hey, you are in the wrong place, go back quickly!¡± ¡°Lieutenant, no, in front, there is¡­¡± A Marine trembled and pointed in that direction. Before he could finish speaking, a group of giants suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Ah, little brother, you look very cute. Do you want to go on a date with us?¡± They were a group of burly men, but they were wearing heavy makeup and women¡¯s clothes. Transvestite! Seeing this scene, the lieutenant swallowed his saliva and his expression was ugly. ¡°This little brother is very cute~¡± A blonde transvestite looked at the lieutenant and winked and said, ¡°Do you want to go on a date with me?¡± The lieutenant¡¯s face turned pale. He resisted the desire to vomit and took a few steps back and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get in the way, don¡¯t get in the way of Marine¡¯s mission!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Marines are the cutest, come on a date with me~¡± Blondie winked again. A group of transvestites gradually approached and pressed these Marines back. No one dared to go forward. ¡°Oh, so disgusting.¡± Suddenly, a young female voice sounded from the side of the crowd. ¡°Who said we are disgusting!¡± ¡°We are new humans!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how can ordinary people understand the beauty of the new human!¡± The group of transvestites turned their heads angrily and looked over. On the other side of the crowd, a little girl in overalls was eating snacks and looking at this group of transvestites with disdain. Beside him, there was also a black-haired man with a look of disdain. She was quite cute. ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un!¡± The lieutenant was overjoyed and said: ¡°This group of people, this group of people is blocking our way!¡± These two people were Kuro and Leda, who were wandering around. Kuro looked at the riot in front of him and frowned. ¡°Why is it so messy¡­ Where is that idiot Koro?¡± ¡°Colonel Crowe ordered us to block the entrance and exit of Area 40 to Area 50 to prevent the Straw Hats from breaking through.¡± The Lieutenant shouted. ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro shook his head and looked at the group of transvestites. ¡°Kamabaka¡¯s transvestites? What are you doing here in the Sabaody Archipelago? Your king, Ambrio Ivankov, is a revolutionary army, right? You came here to play sedition?¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± When they heard Jin Lu¡¯s name, this group of transvestites collectively retreated. A man called Jin Lu is not easy to deal with. The blond man said, ¡°The Queen of the Kama Baka Kingdom is permanently missing. We don¡¯t even know where the Queen is. We are just ordinary people who came here to travel.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, I¡¯m going back. This group of people makes me lose my appetite.¡± Leda said with some disgust. ¡°Well, slow down on the road, don¡¯t fall.¡± Kuro nodded, lit a cigar, and blew smoke at the group of transvestites. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to play, don¡¯t get in the way of our Marine¡¯s mission. What rules are there in Sabaody? Didn¡¯t you hear about them when you came? Huh?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Blondie gritted his teeth. ¡°That won¡¯t do. We like Marine, but you are so handsome. If you are willing to go on a date with us¡­¡± Whoosh! Before he could finish speaking, a young figure suddenly appeared in front of him and a small foot kicked his abdomen. In an instant, the blonde transvestite collapsed. ¡°Stop disgusting people!¡± Leda stepped on the belly of the blonde transvestite and looked down at the big face with white eyes and full beard. ¡°You disgusting things!¡± Chapter 554 Without My Permission, It Cannot Rain ¡°Dibbani!¡± The other transvestites screamed and rushed up one by one. ¡°Damn it, how dare you hurt Dibani!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you the power of our New Human Race!¡± Faced with the charge of the transvestite, Lida retracted her foot and quickly finished the snacks. Then, she spread her hands left and right at her waist and placed her left foot in front of her right foot. ¡°Asura Dao¡­¡± Whoosh! Her figure seemed to have transformed into millions of people and appeared in front of every transvestite. ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash!¡± Her figure disappeared and she returned to her original position. Thump! Thump! Thump! The transvestites all rolled their eyes and fell to the ground, twitching as if they had exhausted their stamina. This was her brother¡¯s move. Later, when Leda saw it, she developed [Instant Thousand Strikes]. She knew all the developed versions, so the original version was naturally easy. ¡°Arrest them and interrogate them!¡± Leda glanced disdainfully at the transvestite lying on the ground and ordered Marine. Marine Lieutenant saluted. ¡°Yes! Colonel Leda!¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, let¡¯s go back?¡± Leda said to Kuro at this time, but she found him looking up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s really lively. It¡¯s so messy and completely disrespects the fact that I¡¯m in Sabaody Archipelago?¡± Under the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation), everything was very chaotic. ¡°Lida, go back first. I¡¯ll come later.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Perhaps I have been quiet for too long, causing some people to forget the rules of Sabaody Archipelago.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and walked in one direction. Boom! On the streets of Sabaody Archipelago, a huge carnivorous beetle was rampaging, forcing the nearby Marines to retreat. As the beetle ran, it directly collapsed the nearby trees and houses. Although it did not hurt anyone, its huge body also blocked the way. Bang! Bang! Boom! Neither firearms nor cannons had any effect on it. The hardness of the carapace is not something that ordinary weapons can break. ¡°Usopp.¡± On the back of one of these buildings, a humanoid figure dressed like a unicorn leaned there and looked up at the sky. ¡°A man¡¯s farewell, there is no need to meet. Go out to sea, Usopp! I will stop the rest!¡± Chi!! ¡°Roar!!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a painful roar. He turned his head and saw that the huge flesh-eating beetle¡¯s shell was cut open with a huge hole, and green mucus spurted out, and the whole body fell to the ground. In front of him was a man in a black coat, holding a black knife and biting a cigar, looking unhappy. When the nearby Marines saw who it was, they shouted, ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un!¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral, I¡¯m sorry, this beetle came out of nowhere and blocked our way.¡± A Marine officer saluted. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Maintain order and evacuate the people. See if there are any casualties nearby.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marine responded and immediately began to call Marine to start the inspection. ¡°Vice Admiral?¡± Behind the house, Hercules was stunned for a moment and ran away. ¡°Vice-Admiral or something, let¡¯s retreat for the time being.¡± ¡°Where should I run?¡± Just as he stepped forward, a voice sounded from the side. At some point, Kuro had appeared beside him. The blade of the black saber was placed in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re dressed so secretively and don¡¯t even show your face. It¡¯s very suspicious.¡± Kuro squinted at him. ¡°That¡­ Marine, I am a good citizen.¡± Hercules touched the mask as if his face inside was sweating. ¡°We won¡¯t know if he is a good citizen until he comes with me.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡± ¡°Hey, come and take him away.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A Marine officer came over with Den Den Mushi in his hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you to come and support us quickly? Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, it suddenly rained here. All the guns and cannons are useless because of the water.¡± A panicked voice came from Den Den Mushi, accompanied by the sound of raindrops falling. ¡°Rain? How is that possible? There is no rain on my side at all. Where did you get the rain from?¡± Marine asked. Rain? Kuro looked in one direction and saw a black cloud hanging in the sky in the distance, and it was raining. The location of the rain cloud accurately landed in an area. Observation Haki goes higher ¡­ Oh boy. Kuro sneered and waved the knife in that direction. ¡°Without my permission, even the heavens can¡¯t make it rain here. You are nothing!¡± A chaotic airflow was stimulated from his knife and rushed towards the black cloud like a tornado. With a whoosh, the black cloud was dispersed and the airflow rose, blowing the island in the sky in Kenbonshoku (Observation)¡¯s perception and falling in other directions. ¡°Ah! The rain has stopped!¡± On the Den Den Mushi side, Marine¡¯s surprised voice sounded. ¡°Find a way to repair the weapon and then come to support quickly. Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un is here.¡± The Marine officer said to Den Den Mushi and hung up. ¡°Go do your thing¡­¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes!¡± Just as Kuro was about to leave, a surprised voice suddenly sounded beside him. ¡°Hey, why are you on this island!¡± Kuro turned around and saw a floating umbrella girl looking at him in shock. ¡°You are¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ghost girl?¡± That woman was Perona. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left!¡± Perona said in surprise. ¡°What are you asking¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°I am stationed on this island, where can I go?¡± ¡°No, aren¡¯t you promoted to Lieutenant General? Logically speaking, you should be in the New World!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro sized up Perona unkindly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about this! Speaking of which¡­ what the hell are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you following Hawkeye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Perona floated back from the stare and hid behind the parasol. ¡°Your presence on my island is none of my business. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you follow Hawkeye.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and said gloomily, ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now. You¡¯d better not provoke me, or I won¡¯t give Mihawk any face!¡± ¡°I, I came to send someone off¡­¡± Perona said weakly. ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just sending a friend. Hey, even if it¡¯s Marine, they won¡¯t ask about everything,¡± Perona said. Kuro stared at her for a while and waved his hand. Two Marines came to his side. ¡°Keep an eye on her and report any suspicious traces in time.¡± Kuro said fiercely to Perona, ¡°If I hear you doing anything on the island, you will go to Impel Down!¡± With that, he turned around and walked towards the Marine Station. ¡­ . At the same time, 66 GR Marine is stationed. ¡°Is this it, Marine Base!¡± Straw Hat and his gang had arrived. Luffy looked at the fortress in front of him, raised his fist and shouted, ¡°Sonny, we are here to pick you up!¡± Bang! Nami¡¯s fist hit his head hard. ¡°I told you not to argue! What if you attract Marine¡¯s attention!¡± she snarled. ¡°Your voice is also very loud, Nami.¡± Usopp waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s all Luffy¡¯s fault!¡± Nami turned around and roared. Chapter 555 Three Minutes, I¡¯ll Settle You After a commotion. ¡°Then, according to the plan, sneak in.¡± Nami clapped her fists and said confidently. Behind them, Luffy and Usopp answered, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Riley said the ship is here, the exact location is¡­¡± Nami thought for a moment and said, ¡°After entering the door, we will first turn left, then right, then right, then left, then left, then straight to a three-way road, then right, and then left, and then we will reach the place where the ship was put away. While there are not many people now, we will sneak in and leave after getting the ship, understand!¡± She turned and asked. In the end, many people were stunned. Only Robin nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed this route.¡± ¡°How can I remember so many!¡± Usopp shouted. ¡°Yossi! Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Luffy rolled up his sleeves and shouted. ¡°Do you remember, Luffy?¡± Zoro asked in surprise. ¡°What?¡± Luffy tilted his head. ¡°The road!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about that kind of thing, just follow your feelings, Sunny, we are coming!¡± Luffy laughed and led the way. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Nami held her forehead helplessly and watched Luffy run to the open door and shouted, ¡°Hey, Luffy, wait for us!¡± The group of people was about to run into the base. ¡°Straw Hat Kid!!!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind. The few of them turned around and saw a determined Marine rushing over with a group of people. ¡°You actually dare to come to Marine Station, are you trying to provoke Marine!¡± The Marine in the lead held a rocket launcher that could be pulled on the trigger and aimed the muzzle at them as he ran. ¡°[Big Gun] Wilbur!¡± Robin was shocked. ¡°Be careful, this guy¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Robin, let me do it!¡± Sanji smiled confidently, bent his feet and jumped up. Boom! A cannonball was shot out of the cannon. Sanji was about to kick the cannonball away when he heard the man holding the cannon shout. ¡°Double! Ten times!¡± The cannonball suddenly became huge and became a few times larger than Sanji himself. It quickly crashed over and was kicked by Sanji. BOOM!!! Under the impact, the cannonball released a ball of light. The impact of the violent explosion caused the Straw Hats to fly away and also stirred up a cloud of dust. When the dust settled, there was no one left. ¡°It can¡¯t be fixed!¡± Wilbur shouted angrily. ¡°Colonel, what should we do?¡± A Marine asked. At this moment, a figure suddenly attacked from behind. ¡°Wilbur!¡± Crowe, in his human-beast form, appeared next to him and half-squatted there. His nose twitched and he said in disbelief, ¡°Pirates went in?!¡± ¡°Colonel Crowe¡­ Yes, I am too ashamed to face Mr. Kuro.¡± Wilbur gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Shame! I actually let a pirate into the Marine Station. I really let down Mr. Kuro¡¯s trust in me!¡± ¡°But the pirates must be caught. After the pirates are caught, I will ask Mr. Kuro for forgiveness! Now, pull the alarm and inform the entire island Marine that the Straw Hats have entered the Marine station!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ring, ring, ring ¨C An ear-piercing alarm sounded in the base. Hearing this sound, the remaining Marines in the base and the nearby Marines all moved. The Den Den Mushi kept ringing. ¡°Marine base has been attacked by Straw Hat, return to defense as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Marine base is invaded by Straw Hat Pirates, please support!¡± ¡°Notify Marien Vando and ask them to send out Battleships. They must seal all the sea ports!¡± Under the shouts of the Marines and the ear-piercing alarm, Crowe licked his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t run away. After entering this station, it¡¯s not that easy to get out. Leave Straw Hat to me, you go and catch the others!¡± With that, he rushed into the door and looked for the smell of blood. Inside the base. ¡°Where is this? Hey, Miss Nami! Miss Robin! Luffy!¡± Sanji wandered alone in the deep corridor. The previous cannonball happened to blow them all up, but they all got separated. At least Sanji didn¡¯t find anyone. ¡°Ah¡­ Really, they are all gone.¡± Sanji lit a cigarette and a vein appeared on his forehead. ¡°That guy, can a cannonball become bigger? This island is much stronger than before.¡± Battle Momomaru, Crowe, Wilbur. He had already encountered three. Coupled with Leda, who Rayleigh said was stronger than all these people, and Vice Admiral Kim Luong, who ruled the island. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Sanji shook his head. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s look around first. The surrounding aura¡­ Huh?¡± His nose twitched and he looked in one direction. ¡°It smells so good¡­¡± He walked towards that place and stopped in front of a gate. ¡°It¡¯s the smell coming from here.¡± Sanji pushed open the door and saw a large kitchen. The kitchen was empty, but his ears could hear some sizzling sounds. Sanji turned around and saw a figure wearing a Marine cape with a head of long soft hair behind his head busy on the kitchen counter. ¡°Marine!¡± Sanji¡¯s body was on guard. As if sensing something, the Marine turned his head and glanced at the door, frowning slightly. ¡°Look carefully, isn¡¯t this a beautiful girl?¡± Sanji¡¯s eyes immediately turned into the shape of a heart. He rubbed his hands and his body swam over like noodles. Then his body rotated and he half-knelt on the ground, raising one hand towards Marine. ¡°Ah~ This is the destiny of the heavens. Why is there such a beautiful lady? Unfortunately, there is a huge identity between us, like a river separating us. But for you, I am willing to jump into the river~¡± The Marine in front of him had a pair of gentle and dark eyes. Her soft long hair was tied in a Ji Fa style and tied with a white headband. She looked like a gentle and beautiful beauty. ¡°Pirate?¡± Stork asked. ¡°Exactly. You are Marine and I am Pirate. Our identities let us¡­¡± Sanji nodded and continued speaking, but he found that the beautiful Marine in front of him suddenly reached out and put her hand on Sanji¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Outfall.¡± Bang! Sanji felt the world spin and his entire body flew out, accurately hitting the wall of the kitchen door. Tomoe retracted his hand and looked at Sanji coldly. ¡°How did a pirate enter the station? It¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Sanji slid down from the wall and grunted. He stood up and gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it, she is a lady. I am a gentleman and I never attack women!¡± ¡°Ah? You said you are a pervert? You like to attack women?¡± Stork looked back at the steak that was still cooking and stretched out her white hand, bending three fingers. ¡°Three minutes to finish you.¡± Chapter 556 It¡¯s Reindeer, Bastard! ¡°I would never attack a lady!¡± Sanji said and ran out of the door. ¡°Shave.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded behind him. Sanji subconsciously dodged to the side and saw a white figure passing behind him and kicking the wall above the door. Boom!! The wall was shattered by a kick and the entire kitchen shook. Stones fell and blocked the kitchen door. Tomoe turned to look at Sanji. ¡°If I let you go, that man will definitely lose his temper again. I just want to cook well. I¡¯m not interested in listening to people lose their temper.¡± Sanji¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do it? Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Sumi stepped on the ground and her body turned into a shadow, running straight towards Sanji. At the same time, her white hand was about to grab Sanji¡¯s collar. Sanji took a step back and dodged the grab of the armadillo. However, just as he stepped back, his pupils suddenly shrank and he subconsciously raised his legs but quickly put them down. The hand that grabbed him suddenly accelerated and locked in the direction of Sanji¡¯s retreat in advance. He grabbed it, put his hand on his shoulder and slammed it on the ground. ¡°Big external cut!¡± Bang!! Sanji¡¯s head slammed into the ground, creating a big depression in the ground. His legs were facing up, trembling. Stork wanted to continue using the casting skill, but she thought about it and stood up straight and asked, ¡°You found it, right? Why didn¡¯t you attack?¡± Just now, this guy¡¯s expression and movements clearly guessed her movements in advance. Sanji¡¯s head trembled in the depression in the ground. He struggled to pull his head out and rolled on the ground. Then he half-knelt on the ground, blood flowing down his forehead. He gasped: ¡°I, I will not attack a lady. This is my way of being a knight!¡± ¡°Huh? You will definitely attack a woman? And ride the aisle?¡± Tomoe stared at Sanji as if he was trash. ¡°I guess I felt wrong, you trash.¡± ¡°Hey, listen to me!¡± Sanji roared, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your ears!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a hand grabbed him again. Sanji was suddenly shocked and dodged to the side. He didn¡¯t catch the stork and kicked him like a whip. Bang! This kick directly swept Sanji away. However, in the next moment, Stork¡¯s face changed and he looked to the side, ¡°Oh no, my cooking!¡± The flying Sanji hit her cooking table. However, at this moment, the man in black took the initiative to lower his head and directly forced his head to hit the ground. His face slid on the ground for a distance and stopped just inches away from the cooking table. It didn¡¯t hit, and the dish wasn¡¯t knocked over. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Stork was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Sanji staggered to his feet and wiped the blood on his face. ¡°How can the food prepared by the beautiful lady be destroyed?¡± ¡°Ah? You said my cooking is bad and you want to destroy it?¡± Sanji was speechless. He looked down at the steak that was still cooking. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the heat has passed and it¡¯s not suitable for frying now. The texture is over, then¡­¡± Sanji picked up a pan from the side, poured oil on it, and turned on the stove to heat it up. Then, he quickly picked up the tongs and fried the steak. At the same time, he started to crack eggs with his other hand and prepared a bowl of flour. ¡°The ingredients are good¡­¡± The egg was quickly stirred by him. After it became a ball of mucus, Sanji picked up the steak, dipped it in flour and egg liquid, and threw it into the oil pot. ¡°The oil is 60% hot¡­¡± The wrapped steak was put into the pan and immediately made a sizzling sound. Sturgeon, who originally wanted to make a move, had an inexplicable look in his eyes as he stood there and watched Sanji¡¯s operation. Sanji began to mix the sauce. ¡°When eating fried steak, in addition to good beef, you also need good sauce.¡± He quickly mixed some materials and turned them into a color like soy sauce. At this time, he turned the steak over. ¡°Two minutes after the explosion, another minute after the explosion¡­¡± After precisely counting for a minute, Sanji picked up the steak and shook his wrist. The oil wrapped around the steak was dried. He placed the steak on the chopping board and cut it into small pieces. He attached the sauce dish to the plate and added a green flower to it. Then, he picked up the fork and placed it on the other end of the plate. He turned around and handed the plate away. He leaned over and said, ¡°Please taste it, beautiful lady.¡± Stork looked at him for a while, picked up the fork on the plate, put a piece of steak on the fork, wrapped it in sauce, and put it in his mouth. Chewing ¡­ Silence ¡­ Stork put down his fork and turned around. ¡°If it¡¯s an exit, find a place to break it.¡± Sanji put down the plate and walked towards the blocked door. ¡°Your cooking is not bad, you win. In addition¡­ although your words are hateful, your actions show that you are a very polite man.¡± Stork said faintly behind him. Sanji paused for a moment. The corners of his mouth curled up and gradually enlarged, baring his white teeth. ¡°Of course, I am the cook of the Future Pirate King!¡± Bang! The blocked stone was broken by Sanji¡¯s kick and he walked out. Tomoe looked at the newly emptied door and murmured, ¡°Observation Haki is not bad. He clearly has the ability to fight back against me, but he didn¡¯t do it, but¡­¡± She looked at a big bow and quiver hanging on the wall somewhere and shook her head. ¡°Pirate? Unfortunately, I lost and there is no reason to pursue. However, it is not so easy to get out¡­¡± With that, she turned around and continued cooking. ¡­ . ¡°Luffy!¡± ¡°Zoro!¡± ¡°Shanzhi!¡± Da, da, da¡­ In the deep corridor, a cute raccoon stepped forward with two hooves in its hands and shouted at the surroundings. Then he leaned against the wall and sighed. ¡°Sigh, everyone is separated.¡± Bang!!! Just as his hooves were against the wall, a loud sound suddenly came from the side of the wall. The violent impact broke the wall and Choba was directly rushed out. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Choba pulled himself out of the gravel and coughed violently, then covered his blue nose. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so pungent!¡± ¡°Ah! Another failure!¡± A woman wearing a satin black robe that revealed her graceful figure and a Marine cape walked out of the hole in frustration. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s find someone to fix the wall¡­¡± Suddenly, she froze and stared straight at a fur animal in the middle of the gravel. Choba was also staring at her blankly. ¡°Marine?!¡± Chopper hid on a larger stone, most of his body exposed. Fanny tilted her head. ¡°Raccoon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s reindeer, bastard!¡± Choba shouted angrily. ¡°Eh? A talking raccoon?¡± Fanny took two steps back in shock. ¡°They say it¡¯s reindeer! Reindeer!¡± Choba roared. Chapter 557 Wait Here ¡°Reindeer?¡± Fanny looked at Choba for a while, thought for a while, and said: ¡°Tony Tony Choba? The Straw Hats¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I am Chopper!¡± Chopper took a deep breath and stood up bravely. ¡°Pet,¡± Fanny continued. ¡°It¡¯s a partner!!!¡± Choba roared, ¡°I am a partner! I also have brave battles!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Fanny was a little confused. ¡°Your bounty is only 50 Berries, right? It¡¯s too low. It¡¯s not even enough for bullets. What else can you do except for pets?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Choba¡¯s hooves trembled slightly and he turned around angrily and walked forward. ¡°I am not going to argue with you. Anyway, I am a partner!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± Fanny stood in front of him and said seriously, ¡°Although you are a pet, you are also a pirate, right? After entering this station, Kuro¡­ No, Vice Admiral Kim will be angry. I have to tie you up and give you to Vice Admiral Kim. Otherwise, he will scold me.¡± ¡°How can I be caught by you!¡± Chopper said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Luffy and go to sea. I won¡¯t be caught by you here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s really distressing.¡± Fanny was distressed. ¡°I¡¯m not a combat type. I have no choice.¡± Not a combat type? Choba was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of something. His figure suddenly changed and he turned into a hairy human form. The veins on his thick arms were exposed and he shouted cutely, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get out of the way!¡± Choba, who suddenly changed into human form, made Fanny take a step back in fear. This made Choba even more satisfied. He could quickly break through this Marine. Just as he was thinking this, the woman in front of him suddenly took out a medicine bottle and threw it at his feet. ¡°Fuck!¡± **TIP** The medicine bottle shattered and as the liquid flowed on the ground, an unpleasant smell filled Chopper¡¯s body. ¡°Shit!¡± Before Choba could react, Fanny suddenly remembered something. ¡°This bottle is for experimental use. The dosage is not enough. It is difficult for ordinary people to smell it.¡± With that, she was about to take out another medicine bottle. ¡°What smell?¡± Chopper¡¯s blue nose shrugged and suddenly the fur quivered and shrank and fell straight down. ¡°No, I can¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Fanny tilted her head and looked at Choba for a while before she suddenly realized, ¡°I see, is it the sensitive sense of smell of animals?¡± ¡°Damn it, what did you do to me?!¡± Choba shouted at Fanny. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, this is a paralyzing agent. You were so scary just now, I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Fanny apologized. ¡°Ah¡­ Did I scare you? Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Choba said subconsciously and suddenly felt that something was wrong and shouted, ¡°No! You are Marine!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, I am Marine, you are a pirate, I almost forgot.¡± Fanny took out a pistol from behind her waist, aimed it at Chopper and pulled the trigger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Raccoon, if you break in, Vice Admiral Kim will be angry. Let¡¯s bury you so he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Bang! The bullet was fired from the muzzle and a cloud of smoke emerged and rushed directly into Chopper¡¯s body. Choba was so frightened that he closed his eyes. Dang! There was a crisp sound on his fur and the pellet collided with his body, scattering sparks. ¡°Eh?¡± Choba opened his eyes and made a puzzled sound with Fanny. ¡°I¡¯m fine?¡± Choba said blankly. ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± Fanny was also stunned for a moment. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Ah! Marine Paralysis Potion can also harden a person¡¯s body. I miscalculated!¡± ¡°What kind of strange potion is this!¡± Choba called out to him and suddenly found that his body could move a little. He put his hoof into his bag with great effort and took out a bottle of medicine, opened it and sniffed it. In an instant, he jumped up and bounced towards Fanny at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Wrist Strengthening: Cherry Blossom Seal!¡± His arms became extremely thick, and his hooves went straight to Fanny¡¯s trembling chest. What bad thoughts can animals have? He just wanted to defeat this Marine. ¡°Eh? Unlocked?¡± Fanny subconsciously took a step back. Just as the hoof was about to hit her chest, she suddenly stretched out a hand and pressed on the arm. Chopper felt an inexplicable force pulling him away from the outstretched hand and it slid directly across Fanny¡¯s chest. ¡°Jujutsu: Return!¡± She pressed her hand directly on Choba¡¯s chest and grabbed his clothes. Her other hand pressed on her wrist and she fell back hard. Bang!! Choba was smashed heavily on the ground, cracking the ground. ¡°Fortunately, I learned some skills from Sister Stork.¡± Finnie shook her hand and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Or we¡¯ll be attacked.¡¯ ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Chopper got up from the ground and felt a burning pain in his back. Why is this seemingly weak woman so strong? ¡°Soft Strength Enhancement!¡± Choba¡¯s whole body became thicker and his two hooves took a posture, ¡°Wacha! Come, I will not hold back!¡± ¡°Eh? What a strange transformation. Speaking of which, you just undid my medicine¡­ Are you a doctor?¡± Fanny asked. ¡°Yes! I am Doctor Chopper! Even if you say so, I will not be happy, bastard Marine!¡± Chopper was smiling, twisting and turning. ¡°I see, that¡¯s the doctor¡¯s battle!¡± Fanny nodded vigorously. She took out a pill from the bag behind her waist and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Then I won¡¯t lose. I¡¯ll show you the Marine Pill series strength pills I developed!¡± Crack! Crack! She bit the pill. Thud! Instantly, a crack appeared on the ground under Fanny¡¯s feet. ¡°Shave!¡± Choba¡¯s pupils shrank and he saw an afterimage appearing in front of him. He subconsciously hit it with his hoof, but at this moment, his slender fingers pressed on Choba¡¯s thick face and he fell to the ground. Bang!!! Chopper¡¯s body was heavily wedged on the ground, and a new hole was punched in the ground, stirring up smoke and dust. However, at this moment, she suddenly felt something and flipped her body backward. In the dust, a pair of hooves kicked from below. ¡°Damn it! It hurts!¡± In the smoke and dust, Choba jumped up and kicked the ground with his two hooves. The horn on his head became huge at this moment and he rushed over. ¡°Antler Enhancement!¡± His speed was not slow and he directly collided with Fanny who was retreating. Fanny couldn¡¯t react in time. Her hands floated up and grabbed his horns. Bang! A wave of air came from the center of the two and pushed away the surrounding gravel. His figure was in a deadlock. Choba tried his best to push the horn forward, and Fanny¡¯s feet were stuck in the ground, pushing forward, determined not to let Choba push forward. The two fell into a state of wrestling. Only in the process of wrestling, Fanny¡¯s face became more and more wrong. ¡°Cuckoo¡ª¡± Her stomach began to growl. ¡°How can this be? I clearly improved this pill, why do I still feel hungry¡­¡± Fanny pushed forward and pushed Choba away from her. ¡°But he seems to be much stronger.¡± She let go of Choba¡¯s horn and under Choba¡¯s strange gaze, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Wait a moment, I will record it.¡± She took out a notebook and a pen from the back of her waist and wrote as she said, ¡°Although this pill has been improved, it still shows signs of hunger, but the more hungry it is, the stronger it is. Well¡­¡± Fanny subconsciously bit the end of the pen and murmured, ¡°Maybe adding a shaking herb can relieve this symptom?¡± ¡°You¡­ Huh?¡± Choba was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Food shaking? Isn¡¯t that vomiting?¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that to repair the stomach? I remember it¡¯s like this.¡± ¡°After vomiting, repair the stomach and stomach. That is for patients with bad stomach and stomach to recuperate!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Fanny tilted her head. ¡°That¡¯s right! You just said that the more hungry you are, the stronger you will be. If it is the pill you took, you should add a little bit of gold herb. That is something that can make people feel full,¡± Choba said. ¡°Ah! I see. Golden herb? You know a lot, Dr. Chopper.¡± ¡°I will not listen to a Marine¡¯s praise, you bastard!¡± Chopper said with a smile. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Fanny thoughtfully entered through the hole in the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll experiment. After the experiment, we¡¯ll continue the duel.¡± ¡°Eh? Can I see it?¡± Choba asked curiously. ¡°No, this is Marine¡¯s secret recipe, you can¡¯t look at it!¡± Fanny¡¯s voice came from the hole. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chopper stood obediently in the corridor, his round eyes staring at the ground as he waited. ¡°Choba?¡± Suddenly, a sound came from ahead. ¡°Hey! Usopp! I finally saw one!¡± Choba shouted excitedly. ¡°Me too! I finally saw him and everyone got separated. What are you doing?¡± Usopp walked over and looked at the mess on the ground. He said in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a battle?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, the Marine told me to wait for her here. She went in to improve the pills.¡± Chopper pointed into the hole. ¡°Huh?¡± Usopp tilted his head and looked confused. ¡­ . ¡°Ah~~ The island in the south is so warm, the pineapple is delicious, and my head is hot, ahhhhh~~¡± In another corridor of the base. Luffy hummed a meaningless song as he wandered around. Then, he sighed. ¡°Where did everyone go?¡± He looked around and suddenly saw a door deep in the corridor. ¡°Is it this door? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any other door. Forget it, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Luffy turned his arm, ready to punch the door open. ¡°Straw Hat Kid!!¡± At this moment, a strong wind sounded from behind him. Luffy bent his body and leaned back. Up above, a wolf claw grabbed over. Luffy lifted his leg and kicked the owner of the wolf claw. Bang! The latter stepped back, turned twice in the air, and landed on the ground. He looked up and smiled at Luffy. ¡°Good plan, you found the place to take the ship. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t run away!¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Luffy stared at the man and asked, ¡°Who did you call, Jabra?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Crowe!¡± Chapter 558 Be My Companion In the base, in the other corridors. ¡°Tsk, why is that path right in front of me? Why can¡¯t I enter it? Is it a maze?¡± Zoro looked at the corridor in front of him, the veins on his forehead showing. He had already run a distance, but no matter what, he would eventually return here. He could clearly sense that Luffy¡¯s aura was very close to him, but he couldn¡¯t get close. What¡¯s going on with this base?! Just as Zoro was hesitating, a bunch of arms suddenly grew out of the wall and pointed in one direction. ¡°Robin?¡± Zoro saw the arm and smiled. ¡°Thanks, so I can get out of the maze!¡± With that, he ran forward. Then, just as he was about to enter the walkway in front of him, he suddenly changed direction and ran to the right. **TIP** Several more hands grew out of the wall and formed a cobweb, blocking Zoro¡¯s way. The hands pointed back. ¡°Eh? Not here?¡± Zoro frowned. ¡­ . French and Robin stood together. Robin closed her eyes, crossed her arms and dragged her palms up. ¡°Did you find it, Robin?¡± Franchi asked. After a while, Robin opened her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Well, it took Zoro some time to find the others. Let¡¯s go, Luffy.¡± ¡°Ouch! Go find Sunny after the rendezvous!¡± Franky shouted. ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± Franchi subconsciously turned around and blocked with his two huge arms. Bang! A ball of energy exploded on his arm, forcing him to take two steps back. ¡°Nicole Robin, Franky!¡± Not far away, with the fluttering of the Marine cloak, Basil gradually approached with his fists clenched. ¡°You are under arrest!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Marine,¡± Robin said. ¡°Hey, Marine, are you alone? Don¡¯t get in our way!¡± Franchi shouted, ¡°One person can¡¯t stop us!¡± ¡°Shut up, Pirate!¡± Basil gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Because of you, I lost face in front of Mr. Crowe. If I don¡¯t arrest you, this matter will not end!¡± He retracted his fist and rushed forward while punching directly. ¡°Nail Fist: Bursting Nail!¡± Energy surged out and turned into needles that exploded. Seeing this, Franchi stretched out a huge palm. ¡°Weapon left hand!¡± On his left hand, he fired a large number of bullets at the energy. Bang! The Qi and bullets were scattered together, and at this time, Basil had already rushed to Franky. A hint of Armament Haki appeared on his fist as he punched down. ¡°Franchi Metal Boxing!¡± At the same time, Franky punched down without any fear. His huge metal fist was almost comparable to the body of Basil. Bang!! Salzier¡¯s fist hit Franky¡¯s chest, and Franky¡¯s fist also hit Salzier¡¯s body. With a punch, Basil flew out. ¡°It hurts a lot.¡± Franky took a few steps back and held his chest. ¡°Do Transformers also feel pain?¡± Robin asked. ¡°I still retained a little pain.¡± Although he was not afraid of cannons and bullets, he retained the pain when he modified it back then. Although it has been upgraded in the past two years, he did not get rid of the pain. Only then, he is still human¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, this Marine has failed,¡± Franchi said and turned to leave. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go, Pirate!¡± After being sent flying by a punch, Basil, who was lying on the ground, quickly stood up again. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said ferociously, ¡°Do you want me to give in to this level of blow?! Stop dreaming, I am a man who has experienced thousands of hardships!¡± ¡°Oh! A real man!¡± Franky¡¯s eyes lit up and he put on his signature POSS, ¡°If we are talking about real men, then I will not admit defeat!¡± ¡°Pirate!¡± Basil roared and rushed over. ¡°Marine!¡± Franky waved his huge metal arm and was ready to fight. ¡°60-Wheel Flower ? Tree!¡± At this moment, Robin crossed her hands and a huge palm suddenly appeared in front of her. She suddenly slapped Basil and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s meet up first,¡± Robin said and turned around. ¡°Men¡¯s duel¡­¡± Franky said in a low voice, looked in the direction where Basil was sent flying, sighed and followed. ¡­ . Bang! In front of the gate of the ship. Fist and claw collided. Crowe¡¯s body flashed and his wolf claws lifted up after the collision of fists. The sharp claws slid away from Luffy¡¯s fist and directly stabbed at his arm. Dang! A flash of Armament Haki appeared on Luffy¡¯s steaming arm, and then his body disappeared and a strong wind sounded from Crowe¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Crowe smiled confidently. He tilted his head and dodged Luffy¡¯s arm that burst out like a pistol. His claws went up and pierced towards his neck. ¡°I licked your blood. I already know your actions like the back of my hand!¡± ¡°Next, you will dodge my attack, but¡­¡± His outstretched claws suddenly stabbed forward, straight into the chest of Luffy¡¯s body that was about to dodge. Chi! Luffy quickly stepped back, adjusted his straw hat and looked at the blood on his chest. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± ¡°Did you dodge it?¡± Crowe retracted his claws and grinned. ¡°Unfortunately, this is the best you can do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time with you, I still have to sail!¡± Luffy said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m getting serious!¡± ¡°What a coincidence. Me too.¡± Crowe lowered his body and his body began to expand. His voice became deep and harsh. ¡°Let me show you the power of the great Lord Crowe over the past two years!¡± ¡°Aohou!!¡± The five-meter-tall werewolf appeared in front of the door. Crowe transformed into his complete orc form. His front claws pressed on the ground, and his huge and ferocious wolf head breathed out, blowing the dust on the ground. ¡°Straw Hat, let¡¯s settle the score of East Blue!¡± ¡°Wow! What is this, a werewolf?! It¡¯s so cool! What the hell, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Luffy¡¯s eyes were shining and his mouth was wide open. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Crowe, who was about to attack, paused and his tail wagged a few times. Then he reacted and said fiercely: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will let you go just because you praise me. You are destined to be arrested!¡± ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Luffy looked at Crowe excitedly and said, ¡°Hey, werewolf, you¡¯re so cool. Do you want to be my partner?¡± ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± Boom! A ball of air roared directly. Luffy turned his body and heard an explosion behind him. The wall shattered and he could see outside. ¡°Wow, so dangerous¡­ It¡¯s so powerful. You are so strong!¡± Luffy looked at it and said in shock. ¡°Straw Hat Kid! Bring out your strength and fight me!¡± Crowe said in a deep voice: ¡°Otherwise, you can¡¯t go through me, a Marine Captain!¡± Chapter 559 Kuro Will Be Angry ¡°Yes, then¡­¡± Luffy gave a thumbs up and bit it. ¡°Third gear!¡± The arm became huge at this moment. Luffy¡¯s arm went back and broke the wall behind him, and then he pushed forward. ¡°Giant pistol!¡± The enlargement of the fist did not slow down the speed by a little. Soon, the big fist that was even bigger than the five-meter-tall werewolf body appeared in front of him. This fist almost covered the entire corridor. There was no way to hide. Crowe had no intention of hiding. His entire body was tense, and his claws were in the shape of palms, directly facing the huge fist. Bang! A wave of air rushed past Crowe. He resisted the huge fist, and the veins on his arms under the fur were exposed. As if he was moving a huge object, he suddenly lifted it up and the huge fist was lifted up by him and smashed the ceiling above the base. ¡°As expected, you are very strong, but¡­ the speed of shaving!¡± The rise of the fist caused an empty space in front of Luffy, and Crowe¡¯s body flashed and turned into a black light, rushing directly to Luffy¡¯s big arm, which had not enlarged but was just an ordinary person¡¯s arm. ¡°Cutting Hand Blade!¡± Crowe¡¯s wolf claws were surrounded by light blue slashes, directly cutting down. Dang! A dark Armament Haki appeared on Luffy¡¯s arm and blocked Crowe¡¯s attack. However, traces of blood also appeared from this arm. Crowe¡¯s nails were also black. ¡°It hurts a lot, you bastard, Jet pistol!¡± Whoosh! Along with the sound of the wind, a steaming fist with Armament Haki came over. Crack! Crack! However, at this moment, Crowe¡¯s wolf head met the fist. His mouth opened wide and his teeth turned black as he bit the fist. ¡°I told you, your movements¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s fangs bit on the fist crazily. Under Luffy¡¯s grimacing expression, the fist full of Armament Haki was also bleeding. In pain, Luffy kicked him. For Crowe, it was as if he had known this in advance. He raised his claws and when the leg swept over, he stomped down violently. The sharp claws on his claws directly pierced Luffy¡¯s leg and stepped on it. ¡°I know everything!¡± Wolf Head swung and spat out the fist in his mouth. At the same time, he grabbed Luffy¡¯s wrist with his other claw and opened his mouth wide, ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± Boom!! The strong beam air mass pushed Luffy¡¯s body back and broke several walls behind him, turning the originally deep base corridor into ruins. Crowe swung his tail and lowered his limbs. His beast eyes stared at the dust on the ruins in front of him and he grinned. ¡°Straw Hat Kid, you lost!¡± When the dust settled, Luffy¡¯s body half-knelt on the metal and stone, breathing heavily. On Luffy¡¯s chest, Haki slowly dissipated. He took a breath and said, ¡°You are really in pain! Isn¡¯t the best animal form in the Animal Department, like the leopard man on the Judicial Island? Chopper is also better in animal form.¡± Even though Haki blocked this move, he still looked extremely miserable. Compared to Crowe, who had soft fur and looked uninjured, it was completely different. ¡°That¡¯s ordinary zoology. I¡¯m different.¡± Crowe smiled confidently and said, ¡°I am an ancient species. Compared to the three forms of an ordinary animal, human, beast, and beast, my form is human, human, and beast. My human-beast form is enough to compare to the animal-beast form, and my beast form is complete! You can¡¯t get out of the sea, Straw Hat Kid!¡± ¡°I will definitely go to sea!¡± Luffy stood up and said loudly, ¡°If you insist on blocking my way, then I will defeat you before going out to sea!¡± ¡°Humph, don¡¯t talk big. If you want to go to sea, why come here?¡± Crowe sneered and said, ¡°When Rayleigh blocked me, you can go to sea directly on another ship. In the end, haven¡¯t you had enough of the lesson from two years ago? Do you think you can do whatever you want because the bounty has reached Marine?¡± ¡°Cut the crap, I will not give up on my companions!¡± Luffy took a deep breath. ¡°Sonny is our companion. He inherited Mellie¡¯s will and will accompany us!¡± ¡°Melly?¡± Crowe was stunned for a moment and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Ah¡­ I heard from Keya that she seems to have sponsored a ship called Meri. When you were on Judicial Island, that ship saved you. A pirate is a pirate and can¡¯t even protect an important ship.¡± Ever since he was forgiven by Kaya and the butler, he often returned to West Rob, so he knew some stories. For example, Kaya liked Usopp, the appointment with Usopp, and some complaints from the butler. Crowe did not care about this. He only went to seek forgiveness and then regained the respect and favor of the villagers of West Rob. At the end of the day, Marine¡¯s identity is indeed much more useful than Pirates. Especially when he was defeated back then, only Keya and the butler and some children knew the truth. ¡°Keya? Sirob?¡± Luffy suddenly froze. ¡°Ah! I remember, you¡¯re the one with glasses in East Blue, the one called, called¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Crowe smiled confidently. ¡°Now you remember that I, who was stopped by you, have returned.¡± ¡°What is it called?¡± Luffy tilted his head. ¡°Koro!!!¡± Crowe roared and rushed over. ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart! Straw Hat Kid!¡± Looking at Crowe rushing over, Luffy bared his teeth. ¡°I thought of a good idea!¡± He stretched out his arm and punched Crowe. ¡°Idiot, I told you, I know your movements like the back of my hand!¡± Crowe leaned to the side and avoided the punch. He sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a target because I¡¯m bigger. Is your combat awareness so weak? You haven¡¯t learned your lesson yet. I¡¯m too disappointed in you, Straw Hat!¡± ¡°Hee!¡± After missing his punch, Luffy suddenly laughed. He saw the extended fist suddenly swing towards Kro like a whip. **TIP** Crowe grabbed Luffy¡¯s extended arm and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll tear it apart first!¡± ¡°No way!¡± As Luffy spoke, the arm in Crowe¡¯s claw continued to swing away, like a long rope, directly binding Crowe¡¯s thick arm. At the same time, the rest of Luffy¡¯s hands and feet were stretched out, wrapped around Crowe¡¯s limbs and tied him up. ¡°You said you can understand my movements, but in this case, you can¡¯t dodge it!¡± Luffy said with a smile. This method of entanglement is exactly the same as back then! Two years ago, he was defeated like this! Crowe¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Using the same trick is useless. I still have a mouth!!¡± He opened his mouth and began to inhale and expand. ¡°At such a close distance, you can¡¯t move while tying me up, Straw Hat!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Luffy¡¯s head stretched back to the open space outside the ruins. At the same time, he took a deep breath. ¡°Third Gear!¡± ¡°Big balloon!¡± His head became incomparably huge at this moment. Phew!! The strong sound of the wind approached Kro as Luffy retracted his neck. ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± Luffy shouted. ¡°Six Kings Spear: Inu Mist Blowing Breath!¡± In Crowe¡¯s mouth, a light blue shock wave formed by the slash began to appear. His body has not reached Mr. Kuro¡¯s level yet, and he does not have Leda¡¯s talent, so he can¡¯t learn the ¡®Instant Thousand Strikes¡¯ that Mr. Kuro mentioned. He has not even learned the ¡®Black Rope Sky Flash¡¯, but he can still do it in accordance with his improved version. If you are hit by this move, not only will there be a powerful shock wave, but you will also be attacked by countless slashes at the same time. This is not much different from ¡®Instant Thousand Strike¡¯. The straw hat kid is a rubber, and if he slashes, it is a counter to him. ¡°Sinai, Straw Hat Kid!¡± Crowe roared and moved his mouth, ready to roar out. At this moment, the huge head that rushed over suddenly stared. Suddenly, an inexplicable aura enveloped Crowe. His entire body stiffened and his body slightly trembled. ¡°Haoshoku?!!¡± Crowe¡¯s forehead was sweating. This momentary flaw made Luffy¡¯s head hit him quickly. His entire forehead was filled with Armament Haki. While Crowe was stunned, he hit his forehead. ¡°Zhong!!!¡± Bang!!! A loud sound like a bell rang in the ruins. At this time, Luffy untied Crowe and his huge head pressed against Crowe¡¯s forehead, knocking his head back and his whole body suddenly rushed back under this huge force. Bang! The door was knocked open under Crowe¡¯s five-meter-tall werewolf body. His body slid on the ground for a while and stopped beside a ship. His eyes rolled back and he gritted his teeth, his body trembling slightly. It was obvious that he was hit hard. And the ship beside him was the Ten Thousand Mile Sunshine docked there. ¡°Ah! Sunny, long time no see!¡± Luffy¡¯s head shrank and he held the straw hat and smiled at the ship in the port. ¡°Hey, Luffy!¡± At this moment, voices gradually sounded outside the ruins. Zoro, Usopp, Nami, Sanji, Chopper, Robin, Franky, and Brook all rushed over. ¡°Everyone is here!¡± Luffy bared his teeth, stretched out his fists and shouted, ¡°Then let¡¯s set sail!¡± ¡°Really¡­ what the hell.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded from the side. Everyone looked over and saw a little girl with her hands in the pockets of her overalls and a lollipop in her mouth walking over from the broken wall. She glanced at the Straw Hats and then looked at the werewolf on the ground. The lollipop in her mouth changed direction, she walked to Crowe and kicked him. ¡°Hey, Crowe, are you okay?¡± After being kicked by this kick, Crowe¡¯s body turned into a human shape, and his scattered eyes gradually gained some will. ¡°Leda¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I failed.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Ah¡­ this kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. The problem now is that this place is a mess, whether it is Sabaody Archipelago or our station.¡± Leda looked around at the ruins and said, ¡°Kuro will be angry.¡± Chapter 560 Kuro!!! These words made Crowe raise his head with difficulty and look around. The door of the Marine Storage Ship¡¯s port warehouse was broken, and the original corridor in front of the door was covered by metal and stones. The surrounding walls were either full of holes or completely collapsed. The load-bearing wall collapsed, and some of the buildings on it could not be preserved, and a part of it collapsed. Crowe could also see the sky directly from the hole above, and the two sides of the fortress base were also opened, revealing the scenery outside. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the scariest part. Because Crowe saw something familiar in the ruins. It was Mr. Kuro¡¯s desk and chair, quietly mixed with metal and stones. The corners of his eyes twitched wildly. The battle just now was a little intense and I forgot that we are inside the base¡­ ¡°Leda¡­¡± Crowe looked at Leda pleadingly. ¡°It¡¯s useless to expect me.¡± Leda shook her head. ¡°In such an environment, you will definitely be beaten, but I don¡¯t want to be scolded. Kuro¡¯s face is the most annoying when he is angry, so¡­¡± She looked at the Straw Hats and slowly walked over. ¡°In order not to be scolded, you should stay. After all, you are the ones who caused trouble on this island and destroyed the base.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re just a little girl, don¡¯t stop us!¡± Usopp stepped forward confidently and took out a hammer with 50T engraved on it from somewhere. He said in a threatening tone, ¡°We are fierce pirates. It¡¯s better for little girl to retreat. I have a 50-ton hammer, it hurts when you hit it.¡± With that, he waved the hammer in his hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, this hammer will hit you.¡± ¡°This person¡­¡± When Luffy saw her, he was suddenly stunned. Leda looked at Usopp expressionlessly and then sighed. ¡°Idiot.¡± Whoosh! ¡°Usopp, be careful! That woman is¡­¡± Bang! Leda appeared in front of Usopp in a flash. She reached out a hand from her pocket and punched Usopp¡¯s abdomen directly. Under this punch, Usopp¡¯s body bowed, his eyes and tongue sticking out. He held his stomach and took two steps back, foaming at the mouth and falling down trembling. ¡°Usopp!¡± Luffy shouted and quickly stretched out his arm. Without moving, Leda reached out to catch Luffy¡¯s fist. Snap. However, just as the fist was about to approach, it suddenly reached down and grabbed Usopp. ¡°Be careful, this woman is very powerful. I saw her with Ace in Alabasta. She has the ability to absorb people¡¯s physical strength. I think her name is¡­ Lida,¡± Luffy said with vigilance. ¡°Hey!¡± Crowe was not convinced at this time. He looked up and shouted angrily, ¡°Why do you remember so clearly after seeing me once, and why can¡¯t you remember me!¡± Robin looked at Leda and said in surprise, ¡°Leda? Flo Leda? Beluga? The famous Marine Captain is such a little girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hao Die! Really¡­ Kuro has changed it for me, why do you still call me that?¡± Leda glared at Robin. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not small!¡± In an instant, she changed into a young girl¡¯s posture. Her grown-up body caused her clothes to not be able to support her slender waist, but the elasticity of her suspenders was not bad and she could still maintain it. ¡°Ah! I know!¡± Sanji looked at this form and his eyes immediately turned into love. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Marine lady I met in Roguetown!¡± Back in Roguetown, Crowe was not good at dealing with these two people. Leda went down to save the situation and blocked them, and she was a rare white-haired beauty. Sanji was naturally impressed. ¡°One after another, why are you stopping me from going to sea!¡± Luffy shouted. ¡°Then you should ask yourself, Straw Hat. Kuro has never wanted to care about you, probably because you are Garp¡¯s grandson¡­ If you change ship and go out to sea quietly, you would have left long ago.¡± Leda looked at Luffy with interest. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite curious about you, because every time Kuro sees the news about you, he looks like he has seen a fly. He can¡¯t get rid of you.¡± ¡°Even Karp¡¯s grandson shouldn¡¯t let Kuro have that expression, it¡¯s almost the same as facing Kaz. What ability do you have to make Kuro feel troubled?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Grandpa. In short, if you stop me from going to sea, I will beat you down!¡± Luffy clenched his fists and said seriously. Leda heard this and smiled. She opened her hands and spread them on both sides. Her left foot was slightly forward and it was in a vertical line with her right foot. ¡°I¡¯m not like Crowe. When I fight, I¡¯m not so slow.¡± ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash.¡± Instantly, her figure disappeared. At this moment, Luffy reached out a hand wrapped in Armament Haki and blocked it. Sanji jumped back and stood in front of Nami. He bent his legs and put on his Armament Haki. Although he did not attack, his defense was obvious. Zoro appeared in front of Choba, pulled out his two swords and directly blocked in front of him. At this moment, an afterimage appeared in front of them at the same time and collided with their defensive stance. Only Franky and Brooke were touched. Robin was behind Franky and escaped this disaster. ¡°Oh, oh! I have no strength!¡± Brook collapsed on the ground, his butt rising as he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t have any strength left, it¡¯s so scary, I don¡¯t have any strength left¡­ Although I¡¯m a skeleton, I don¡¯t have much strength in the first place. Oh ho ho ho ho ho!¡± With that, he stood up. ¡°Huh? All of them blocked my ability?¡± Leda¡¯s voice appeared behind Luffy. In an instant, Luffy suddenly turned around and punched with Armament Haki. **TIP** The fist was caught by Leda. Leda pulled Luffy forward and slapped his face with her other hand. Whoosh! The wind howled. Leda¡¯s hand suddenly changed direction and blocked to the side. The arm with Armament Haki blocked Zoro¡¯s double blades. ¡°That¡¯s Huazhou, right? Kuro¡¯s old sword.¡± Leda looked at the blade in Zoro¡¯s right hand and asked. At this moment, Luffy¡¯s other fist came. Lida calmly swung her hands and a huge force spread out, sending the two of them flying. ¡°Oh, let me help!¡± Brook rushed out and pulled the inside end of the violin and pulled out a sword. ¡°Little girl, sleep for a while. Hypnotic Song: Dance of the Wheel!¡± ¡°Essence Energy Shock!¡± Leda slapped across the air, causing a shock wave that sent Brook flying. ¡°You bastard!¡± Behind her, the huge Franky raised his huge metal fist and smashed it down. ¡°Knock out! Franky Metal Fist!¡± Bang!! The huge fist was caught by the small palm. Leda caught the huge metal fist with one hand and smiled up at him. ¡°What strength!¡± Franky said in surprise. ¡°Metal? No wonder the ability doesn¡¯t work.¡± Leda exerted force with her five fingers and there was a crisp sound. Franky¡¯s metal fist was crushed and her five fingers were embedded in it. ¡°Franchi! Wacha!¡± Choba turned into a soft power form and bounced as he rushed over. However, at this moment, Leda exerted force with one hand. Under Franky¡¯s shocked expression, she directly raised his arm and smashed it towards Choba. Bang! Franky bumped into Chopper and the two of them fell to the ground. The Straw Hat Gang spread out around Leda. She looked around and shrugged. ¡°At this level, you still have the courage to break in here. You¡­¡± ¡°Three blocks!¡± Before she could finish, Luffy¡¯s voice came from her side. ¡°Giant Elephant Gun!¡± A huge fist filled with Armament Haki flew over. Leda¡¯s pupils shrank and she moved her feet and jumped away. She bounced in the air and avoided the punch. In his perception, this punch is not easy to receive. ¡°Three Blade Stream, Azure Dragon Seal¡­¡± Just then, Zoro¡¯s voice appeared behind her. Zoro bit the word ¡°Kazu¡± and pointed the back of his sword at Lida. A dragon head phantom enveloped him and suddenly rushed towards Lida. ¡°Flowing water!¡± ¡°Essence Qi: Zhou Duan!¡± At this time, Leda¡¯s whole body curled up and suddenly opened. A strong shock wave of essence energy spread out from his body in a circle, resisting Zoro¡¯s slash and freezing his figure in midair. In the air, Leda turned around and kicked towards Zoro¡¯s head. Zoro was shocked and quickly blocked the two swords above his head. Bang!! His ankle kicked the back of the knife and the huge force directly knocked Zoro down and kicked him to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Leda spun a few times in the air and landed next to Crowe, looking at them solemnly. It¡¯s a little difficult¡­ She looked down at her ankle. Of course, she kicked it, but it also left a red mark on her ankle. These people, especially the straw hat kid and the green algae guy, are very difficult to deal with. The dust on the ground cleared and Zoro walked out of the dust, the blade in his hand facing Leda. ¡°A difficult woman must be dealt with seriously,¡± Zoro said in a deep voice. Franky stood up again and walked over. ¡°You are very strong¡­¡± Chopper gave the unconscious Usopp a bottle of medicine, and then Usopp stood up, took out his slingshot and aimed it at Leda with Chopper. Nami took out her weather club and stood with Robin. Brooke was on the other side. ¡°Yo ho ho ho ho ho!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t attack a lady.¡± As Sanji spoke, he also walked into the crowd. ¡°However, you should step aside, beautiful lady. For you, pain is also a bad thing. My companions are all rough people.¡± Luffy clenched his right fist with his left hand and walked in front of these people. He grinned and said, ¡°I will definitely sail!¡± A group of fierce pirates looked fiercely at the beautiful Marine who was resisting alone. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that something was wrong. Even if Leda didn¡¯t suffer. ¡°So many people against me?¡± Leda stared at them and said, ¡°Are you bullying us with numbers?¡± ¡°What do you mean by bullying people? We are pirates, we don¡¯t follow the rules.¡± Usopp said, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, Uncle Usopp will be serious. It will be very scary. I will use a hundred tons of hammer this time!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Leda thought for a moment and shrank into a little girl. ¡°What, he is still very reasonable!¡± Luffy was stunned for a moment and smiled. ¡°Thanks, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± ¡°Go?¡± Leda sneered and suddenly took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Kuro!!!¡± Subconsciously, Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji all looked in one direction with cold sweat on their faces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong, it feels wrong!¡± Usopp also looked in that direction and felt very cold. Step ¡­ A piece of gravel seemed to have been kicked over and rolled on the ground, accompanied by footsteps. A figure slowly appeared in the hole beside the base. The man was wearing a black coat with a velvet collar, revealing his chest. The smoke lingered on his face, making it difficult to see his facial features. As they got closer, everyone gradually saw a handsome face under a head of black hair. The man bit his cigar and walked over slowly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man looked around the ruins and his voice was very deep¡­ Just like his face, it was gloomy enough to drip water. Chapter 561 Young Man, You Don¡¯t Know Your Place When Kuro returned, he could not believe his eyes. The gate of his huge garrison fortress was first blasted open. Wilbur told him that the Straw Hats had broken in. When he heard this, his heart skipped a beat. After asking Wilbur to help Momomaru maintain order in Sabaody Archipelago, he rushed here. However, before he could take two steps, he heard a violent sound. Then he saw that part of the roof was blown open. As they approached, it was even more messy inside. It was already chaotic enough outside, but now, even his house was almost demolished. This group of people are all metahumans who have eaten canine fruit, right? All of them are so good at dismantling! ¡°Kuro, you¡¯re here,¡± Leda said. Kuro nodded gloomily and walked to her side, glancing at Crowe lying there. ¡°Stand up,¡± he said through his teeth. ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe quivered and used his heel to exert force. He stood up straight without bending his knees and straightened his body. Sweat gradually flowed down his face. Because Mr. Kuro¡¯s eyes were extremely bad. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later.¡± Kuro glared at him and turned his face to the Straw Hats. The moment his eyes touched them, Luffy clenched his fists and got into a fighting stance. Sanji raised his foot and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Nami, step back a little. This man¡­ is amazing!¡± Zoro also got into the posture of the Tachi-Ryu and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, you are the censer!¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t he¡­¡± Nami was stunned. She pointed at Kuro and said, ¡°The guy who cheated Solon two years ago?!¡± ¡°It seems to be him.¡± Usopp nodded. ¡°A guy who likes other people¡¯s wives,¡± Robin said. ¡°Yo ho ho ho ho ho, it¡¯s the guy who compared the knife to his wife.¡± A vein appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead. ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Hey! Are you the censer lieutenant general!¡± Luffy shouted at Kuro, ¡°Are you going to stop us from sailing?!¡± ¡°Sailing?¡± A black line appeared at the corner of Kuro¡¯s eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Is this the reason why you insist on making a mess of the Sabaody Archipelago and tearing down my station?¡± ¡°Sonny is here, of course I have to come!¡± Luffy said. ¡°Yes?¡± Only then did Kuro realize that there seemed to be a ship docked nearby that was not a Battleship. ¡°What is this?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is Straw Hat¡¯s ship,¡± Crowe said. ¡°I know. I mean, why do I have this ship?¡± Kuro asked. Crowe said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, when you went to find Bear, wasn¡¯t he guarding this ship?¡± ¡°I know that too¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°I don¡¯t remember giving an order¡­¡± ¡°Marcy did it.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°He ordered the ship to be brought over.¡± Marcy? Kuro thought for a moment and remembered the Marine who was sent to the Four Seas because he wrote a small report about licking the sky dragon man. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome for me to leave.¡± Kuro sighed and looked back at the Straw Hat Gang. ¡°But this is not a reason for you to destroy my base, Straw Hat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just want to sail!¡± Luffy said seriously. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and saw the red mark on Leda¡¯s ankle from the corner of his eye. He shook his head and put one hand in his pocket and released his right hand from his pocket. His left foot stepped forward and stood in a vertical line with his right foot. This strange posture made Crowe¡¯s eyes twitch. He finally understood who Leda learned that posture from. ¡°On account of Garp, I was going to let you go, but you made such a big fuss, where can I put my face?¡± Kuro whispered. ¡°We must set sail!¡± Luffy said loudly, ¡°If you want to stop me, then I¡¯ll beat you and set sail again. Incense burner!¡± Kuro snorted and said, ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± Whoosh! In an instant, Zoro¡¯s pupils shrank, and three knives were equipped with Armament Haki, and he put them up hard. Bang!! A black blade containing Haki violently struck the position of the three blade racks. With one slash, Zoro¡¯s body sank and half of his body sank into the ground under the power of the blade. ¡°The mark on Leda¡¯s ankle is a knife mark. It should be you, right?¡± Kuro looked at him coldly. Solon resisted the pressure of Autumn Water and grimaced. He blocked the blade, but the power was too great! ¡°Green algae head!¡± Sanji cried out and his body flashed extremely quickly. At the same time, his right foot cut through the air, bringing with it a fiery red light that shot over like a fiery red flash. ¡°Devil Wind Feet: Level 1 Flesh-Grinding!¡± ¡°Shave? Really¡­ a group of pirates, don¡¯t use Marine¡¯s moves.¡± Kuro did not even dodge. He moved Autumn Water away from Zoro¡¯s blade and slashed horizontally. Bang! The domineering foot was cut by the blade and Sanji was sent flying by the huge force. ¡°Zoro! Sanji!¡± Luffy bit his thumb. ¡°Damn it, third block!¡± A huge black fist smashed over. ¡°Giant Elephant Gun!¡± Dang! In response, Kuro only pushed Autumn Water forward and pointed the tip of his blade at the huge fist, blocking this powerful punch. Boom! This time, the ground around him shook. ¡°Hey, what a joke!¡± Usopp said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t the power of this punch comparable to that of the giants!¡± The power of Luffy¡¯s punch is comparable to that of the Giants. Especially with Haki, it was obviously more powerful. But it seemed to be useless. ¡°Tri-Saber-Ryu: Crab Bait!¡± Zoro held the ¡°Hua Zhou¡± in his left hand and exploded from the ground. The knife crossed horizontally towards Kuro¡¯s head, like a crab hunting prey. This move is very difficult for ordinary swordsmen to dodge! However, at this time, Kuro didn¡¯t even look at him and directly kicked Zoro¡¯s chest and kicked him hard. At the same time, Kuro moved his wrist, and the Haki on Autumn Water spread out and bounced off Luffy¡¯s huge fist. He pushed Autumn Water forward, and under the release of Haki, he hit Luffy¡¯s chest and sent him flying. ¡°Let me help too!¡± Franky put his hands together, opened his palms and roared: ¡°Franky Free Laser Beam!¡± A large number of laser cannons were fired from his hands, attacking Kuro who was standing there. Kuro raised his eyebrows and waved his knife away. ¡°Wind Bind.¡± The air in front of him stirred and formed a distorted wave, destroying all the laser beams. ¡°Carter Fram.¡± Kuro said, ¡°The World Government is still thinking about you. Is it really good to be so bold in front of me? And you, Nico Robin.¡± He looked at Robin, who crossed her hands and was about to use her ability, and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Kuzan used to want to train you, but it¡¯s a pity.¡± The higher-ups have a habit of raising children, especially some people who raise pirates. Garp raised Luffy. Sengoku adopted Roninadi. Kuzan used to follow Karp. Back then, he might have had plans to raise Robin, but due to a freak combination of factors, even he was no longer a Marine. Being glared at by Kuro, Robin subconsciously took a few steps back and broke out in a cold sweat. She did not dare to use her ability. If her clone is injured, she will also suffer damage. Chapter 562 Fourth Gear! ¡°Must-kill . Green Star, Devil!¡± At this moment, Usopp pulled out his slingshot and shot a few green bullets on the ground near Kuro. Immediately, several huge man-eating flowers grew and rushed towards Kuro. Kuro only waved Autumn Water down and a wave of air exploded around him. The wave of air rushed out and completely minced the Man-Eating Flower. ¡°Revolutionary Dance: Sudden Attack!¡± Brook pulled the sword out of the violin, forming a straight cold light that went straight for Kuro. Dang! Kuro moved Autumn Water forward to block the extremely fast sword. ¡°It¡¯s too light.¡± He pushed forward, swung Brook¡¯s sword and kicked his skeleton, sending him flying. ¡°Yoho! Yoho!¡± Brook rolled on the ground a few times and trembled in an ¡®OTZ¡¯ posture. ¡°Bones, the bones are falling apart. Oh!¡± ¡°Heavenly Thunder Marquis!¡± At this time, Nami also finished reading the bar. The magic wand in her hand stirred up thunderclouds in the hole in the sky, and a thunder sounded and hit Kuro below. However, at this moment, as soon as the lightning descended on Kuro¡¯s head, it dissipated without a trace. It was removed! This man clearly did not do anything! Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said lightly, ¡°This level of element is useless to me.¡± So far, his body has been in the same place and his hand is also in his pocket. He is so calm that it doesn¡¯t seem like he is fighting against a group of 400 million pirates. Instead, he seems to be playing with a child. ¡°Humph, at this level, we can¡¯t deal with Kuro.¡± Leda re-opened a lollipop, put it in her mouth, and laughed. ¡°Nami, step back!¡± In the ruins, Luffy walked over again, his face solemn. ¡°He is indeed very strong.¡± Zoro also stood up and opened his shirt with both hands, revealing his upper body. He took out a black scarf and tied it to his head. He grinned and said, ¡°A super strong swordsman, my blood is boiling!¡± Sanji went to the other side and ignited flames on his feet. ¡°Hey, Algae, now is not the time for one person to show off. This man is not someone you can deal with alone.¡± The three of them formed a triangle and surrounded Kuro. ¡°Oh? Are you going to use your full strength?¡± Leda was surprised. ¡°Huh? This straw hat kid hasn¡¯t used his full strength yet!¡± Crowe said in surprise. ¡°Of course, can¡¯t you feel it? That straw hat¡¯s life aura is very strong. Two years ago, you were trained and should be on par with him, but now, you are not his opponent, Crowe.¡± Leda sucked on her lollipop and said, ¡°But we have to see how strong he is.¡± Luffy took a deep breath, and his arms and legs were gradually wrapped in Armament Haki. He reached out, bit his thumb, and kept blowing. His body began to swell. Steam was stimulated from his body and wrapped around him like a cloud, forming two ribbons on his shoulders. Armament Haki continued to penetrate from the shoulder to the chest, forming a unique pattern. His feet were no longer standing, but began to bounce like a solid and heavy ball. ¡°This is my two years of cultivation!¡± Luffy put one hand in front of him and the other hand on his head, looking like a ¡®Ren Wangli¡¯. ¡°Fourth gear!¡± Luffy shook his head like a kabuki, and then stood up straight. ¡°Stretch!¡± ¡°This degree¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat as he looked at Luffy in horror. ¡°Has there been such a big change in two years?!¡± He could feel that at this level, he would not be a match for him. This guy¡­ is Cap¡¯s grandson so talented? ¡°Tsk, this power¡­¡± Leda said, ¡°Full power, full power of Haki? With Rubber¡¯s ability and Haki, he can deflect a lot of attacks. With the power of elasticity, his attack, speed, and strength will be greatly improved. He is strong, the kind that I can¡¯t deal with, but without enough stamina, this form won¡¯t last long.¡± Leda immediately noticed the drawback of this move. After all, not everyone has the same stamina as Kuro. ¡°Kagura!¡± Zoro took the lead and one of his arms was obviously bigger. ¡°Digorgoriro!¡± Then, the second arm grew bigger. He rushed over with a sharp light in his eyes. ¡°In terms of strength, I will not admit defeat!¡± Three knives, crossed. ¡°Tri-Saber Style: Purgatory Ghost Slash!!¡± Zoro jumped forward and went straight. ¡°Eh?¡± Lida was stunned for a moment. ¡°It looks like Swallowback¡­ a weaker version?¡± Kuro sneered and raised his hand to slash. Clang!! Autumn Water¡¯s blade was directly placed on Zoro¡¯s three knives, triggering a wave of air. The huge force not only cracked the ground beside Zoro¡¯s feet, but also made Kuro¡¯s body slightly unstable. Strength increased ¡­ ¡°Devil Wind Kick!¡± Sanji¡¯s figure sounded from his side and he rushed directly towards Kuro. His body was like a spinning top in the air and his flaming heel kicked Kuro. ¡°Shooot!¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and finally took out the hand that had been in his pocket and blocked Sanji¡¯s kick. Bang! The shock wave spread from Kuro¡¯s feet. ¡°Finally, Marine!¡± Sanji smiled. Kuro¡¯s face darkened and he grabbed Sanji¡¯s ankle, ready to smash him to the ground. However, at this moment, Sanji bent his other foot and kicked Kuro from the other direction. This made Kuro change direction. He raised his arm and threw Sanji out. At the same time, he exerted force on the hand holding Autumn Water and activated a slash. ¡°Zhanbo.¡± The golden slash pushed Zoro¡¯s figure away and the slash continued to retreat until Zoro¡¯s Three Blades flashed and broke the slash and scattered into golden tassels. After doing all this, Kuro jumped up and saw a ball of red black fist shoot on the ground where he was originally standing, making a big hole in the ground. It was Luffy¡¯s fist. ¡°Hee, he also moved his feet!¡± Luffy retracted his fist and grinned at Kuro in the air. ¡°Three Blade Stream, Crow Demon Hunter!¡± Zoro stood in a horse stance, his two swords were standing vertically on both sides, his head was lowered, and then he suddenly jumped up. Three swords were cut at this moment, forming an airtight blade light, heading straight for Kuro. ¡°Devil Wind Feet: Iron Pot Spectrum!¡± After Sanji was shaken off by Kuro, he took a few steps in the air and directly jumped in the air. Then, he turned into a flame and went straight to Kuro in the air, kicking his feet. Kuro swung his blade from left to right, triggering a black light that formed a curved black moon that descended around him. ¡°Big Moon Flower Zhanbo.¡± Bang! Dang! The black moon suddenly spread and blocked Zoro¡¯s slash and Sanji¡¯s kick, blocking their bodies. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said lightly, ¡°Well done, you can force me to move my feet. Compared to back then, you are indeed much stronger.¡± Chapter 563 What King Are You Going to Become? The slash continued to spread, forcing Sanji and Zoro¡¯s bodies back. Zoro¡¯s tri-blade was stuck on the slash and sparks appeared. As he slashed down hard, the blade cut the slash and brought his body to the ground. The moment he landed, he waved his three blades, triggering a large number of slashes. ¡°Air Walk!¡± Sanji, on the other hand, kicked his feet and flew away from the slash, changing directions in the air and running towards Kuro. Kuro waved his sword and directly shattered Zoro¡¯s slash. ¡°Moonwalk it is, what air walking.¡± He bit his cigar and slashed at Sanji. Sanji, as if he had expected it, suddenly changed his kick and stepped on the back of Autumn Water¡¯s sword. His other foot stirred up flames and he suddenly kicked the other party¡¯s neck. ¡°Neck Flesh Crush!¡± Kuro frowned and turned his head back. He turned the blade in his hand and slashed at Sanji¡¯s foot. At this moment, Sanji had already jumped up and his legs changed from a horizontal kick to an upward kick. ¡°First Meat Shoot!¡± Nami-san, Robin-san, do you see my heroic bearing! Sanji smiled confidently. He could imagine that his kick would make Nami and Robin smile. Bang!! At this moment, a fist hit him hard in the abdomen, making his mouth open and he almost retched. Kuro¡¯s body flashed and he directly punched Sanji. He exerted strength in his fist and hit him to the ground like a cannonball. He swung his hand and said coldly, ¡°Why do you always aim at my face?¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± At this moment, Leda suddenly spoke. ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± Luffy¡¯s thick fist gradually shrank into his arm, his legs also shrank and he breathed out and quickly appeared in front of Kuro, his spring-like fist quickly shot out. ¡°Ape King Spear!¡± Luffy appeared just as Kuro punched Sanji without any interval. When Sanji¡¯s body left Kuro¡¯s sight, Luffy¡¯s fist went straight out. ¡°Too slow.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it and slashed it. Bang!! The autumn water and the fist collided, creating a force. Kuro¡¯s body flashed to the side, and the blade slid towards Luffy¡¯s arm, creating a spark, and then went straight to Luffy¡¯s chest and hit him. Bang!!! The huge force made Luffy¡¯s body fall straight to the ground, cracking the ground and bouncing up again. The dominance on his chest gradually subsided. Kuro looked down at Luffy and suddenly disappeared in the air. Luffy was shocked. He bounced off the ground and flew away from the spot. Kuro appeared behind him and Autumn Water was ready to slash out. ¡°Observation?¡± Kuro stood there, his body gradually fading. In the direction of Luffy¡¯s escape, a black light had risen. Bang!! The blade fell and cut heavily on Luffy¡¯s chest, sinking him into the ground. Kuro appeared in front of Luffy and smiled. ¡°Good reaction.¡± Luffy, who was in the pit, had a layer of Armament Haki on his chest, blocking Autumn Water¡¯s slash. Even after Autumn Water slashed down, under the elasticity, it collapsed upwards. ¡°Under Haki, the rubber ability is still there and full of elasticity. No matter what attack, it will be bounced off?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. This kid¡­ has some potential as a steel balloon. ¡°Snake Cannon!¡± Luffy¡¯s fist tightened in his arm, and then he punched out. Kuro tilted his head and dodged the punch. He turned his head and saw that the extended fist suddenly turned in the air and went straight for the back of Kuro¡¯s head. Kuro attacked with Armament Haki in his left hand and punched back, facing Luffy¡¯s fist. Bang! Luffy¡¯s fist was repelled and he continued to change his direction and rushed towards Kuro from the side. Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and left from Luffy¡¯s side. ¡°If you are fast, I will use this move to chase you!¡± Luffy bounced up from the ground with his other hand. ¡°Rubber rubber!¡± His arms stretched out and constantly lengthened, catching up to Kuro who had just appeared not far away. ¡°Demonic Wind Kick: Crush!¡± At this moment, Sanji also attacked from the side of Kuro. After spinning in the air, he kicked Kuro¡¯s head. ¡°Tri-Saber Flow: Ox Needle!¡± Zoro advanced from the other side, the double blades in his hands were like bull horns, and the blades also stabbed wildly at this moment. Dang! Bang! Kuro frowned. This time, he couldn¡¯t dodge. These two people blocked Zoro¡¯s attack, and their other hand also moved up and blocked Sanji¡¯s foot. The heavy attack also cracked the ground under Kuro¡¯s feet and gravel flew out. ¡°Playing tricks.¡± Kuro¡¯s voice was faintly impatient. He exerted strength in his hands and pushed the two bodies away. Just as he was about to move, he was suddenly stunned and looked down. His feet were entangled by some vines. ¡°Hey!¡± Usopp smiled not far away. ¡°Why would I let you move!¡± ¡°Two-Handed Snake Cannon!¡± At this time, Luffy¡¯s fists came directly. Bang!! The fist with Armament Haki hit Kuro¡¯s cheek. The huge force of the punch made Kuro¡¯s body lift up and his head tilted up. The cigar fell from his mouth and fell to the ground. ¡°Nice!¡± Sanji gave a thumbs-up. ¡°Well done, Captain!¡± Zoro smiled and said, ¡°Let us see your two years of cultivation, Luffy!¡± Leda took two steps back and cursed, ¡°Idiot.¡± Crowe broke out in a cold sweat and his hands began to tremble as he pushed his glasses up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s doing such a stupid thing.¡± Usopp winked and said, ¡°See, our Captain is super powerful. Are you afraid that your Vice-Admiral will fail? It¡¯s too late now.¡± Leda shook her head and looked at Luffy in the sky with pity. ¡°Kuro just wanted to teach you a lesson, but now¡­¡± Kuro raised his face and stood still, making it impossible to see his expression. **TIP** Luffy retracted his fist and rushed up. ¡°I must sail. I am a man who will become the Pirate King. How can I be stopped by you here!¡± ¡°Rubber Rubber, Ape King¡­¡± Chi!!! A black light with golden electric light brushed against Luffy¡¯s chest as he approached. A spray of blood shot out of his chest. With just one slash, another deep cut appeared in the center of his chest. ¡°Luffy!!¡± The Straw Hats shouted. Luffy¡¯s eyes rolled up and his body froze in the air for a while. A large amount of gas flew out of Fourth Gear¡¯s body and returned to its original state. He lay on the ground, trembling. Kuro lowered his head and stared at Luffy expressionlessly. Autumn Water in his hand began to have traces of electricity. ¡°What kind of king are you going to be? Kid.¡± Chapter 564 Do You Want to Die That Much? This punch completely angered Kuro. Sabaody Archipelago was in such a mess and the base was torn down. Kuro was not in a good mood. But Straw Hat is Garp¡¯s grandson. For Garp¡¯s sake, Kuro didn¡¯t want to care. And with his ability to cause trouble, staying in the first half is not good. ¡®What¡¯s the point of arresting him?¡¯ Let into Impel Down? At that time, the Revolutionary Army will be dispatched. Now that Marine has just completed the World Conscription, most of their energy will be used to deal with the pirates in the New World. If there is another Revolutionary Army for no reason, it will be too troublesome. That¡¯s the World Government¡¯s business and has nothing to do with their Marines. Besides, if they were put in Impel Down, with the ability of this group of people to cause trouble, they would probably embarrass Marine again. Why gamble on something like this? As for killing ¡­ That would be even more troublesome. Garp may be a carefree old man, but he will definitely take this kind of thing to heart and the Revolutionary Army will not let it go. Although Kuro is not afraid, why bother? Isn¡¯t it good to put them in the New World to annoy Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? With this group of people¡¯s ability to cause trouble, those lunatics would be annoyed to death by them. Originally, this was what Kuro thought. He just needed to teach him a lesson, but now the situation was different. Don¡¯t hit people in the face! Not only had this group of people not heard of him, but they also attacked him. He even dropped his cigar. Plus the little red mark on Leda¡¯s ankle ¡­ Do you want to insult me more? Bring another rudder over and hit me! How could this not make Kuro angry? ¡°Damn it!¡± Sanji gritted his teeth and suddenly rushed over. His entire body was burning with flames and his foot shot straight like a meteor. ¡°Devil Wind Kick: Meteor Kick!!¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it and Autumn Water directly cut it. Bang!! ¡°Ah!!¡± The soles of Sanji¡¯s feet were cut by Autumn Water, making him cry out in pain. He hugged his legs and rolled on the ground. Inside, it seemed to be broken. ¡°You and my Haki are not on the same level, kid.¡± Kuro looked over coldly. ¡°Luffy, Perverted Chef!¡± Zoro swooped down and the blade in his hand began to spin. ¡°Nine mountains and eight seas are a world!¡± ¡°Gather the Thousand Worlds into a Small World!¡± ¡°Triple-multiplication, nothing can¡¯t be cut!¡± ¡°Tri-Saber!¡± ¡°One Big¡­ Three Thousand Big World!!¡± Like a stream of light, Zoro¡¯s figure almost turned into an afterimage, revealing only the Armament-colored blade light, directly rushing towards Kuro. Click. At this time, Kuro sheathed his sword and faced Zoro. He instantly pulled out his sword and turned it into three blades, blocking all the escape routes for Zoro. ¡°Swallow Return.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Zoro¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°How is it possible, it¡¯s just a knife, how can it be so powerful?!¡± This is much stronger than his Ghost Slash. He relied on three knives to block the enemy¡¯s attack, but one knife¡­ How did he do that! This guy¡¯s swordsmanship is similar to Mihawk¡¯s!! The blade flashed and Zoro appeared behind Kuro. Under the black scarf, his eyes were already dark and the expression in his pupils could not be seen. Chi!! His chest burst into a bloody mist and he fell to the ground. Kuro smiled disdainfully. ¡°Fancy.¡± The so-called three main forces of the Straw Hat Regiment were all lying beside him. Kuro relit a cigar, took a drag, and exhaled the smoke. ¡°Want to sail?¡± He looked at the ship docked at the port and suddenly swung his saber, bringing out a golden slash. ¡°Destroy it and see how you sail!¡± Tap tap tap! Just as the slash was about to touch the ship, a series of footsteps suddenly sounded. A figure directly blocked the golden slash and scattered it. At the same time, he waved another slash and went straight for Kuro. Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and he waved his hand to disperse the slash and then he slashed down. Clang!! A blade wrapped in Haki appeared under the autumn water. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to let young people sail to find their dreams?¡± The person holding the knife was wearing a pair of glasses and his hair and beard were white. He smiled at Kuro and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt the dreams of young people, lamb.¡± Kuro blocked the old man¡¯s knife with Autumn Water and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Old man, I seem to have warned you not to cause trouble, you just¡­¡± With a wave of his hand, he forced the old man back and rushed over with a golden slash. ¡°Do you want to die so much?!¡± The old man stepped back and turned his body to the side to avoid the slash. He stared at Kuro and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m an old man. I don¡¯t have to die.¡± This person was Rayleigh! ¡°Is it?¡± Kuro stared at Reilly and exhaled heavily. Armament Haki began to gather on his chest, gradually forming a black and purple Distortion Sun symbol. This Distortion Sun continued to spread out, wrapping around Kuro¡¯s entire body and extending to his head. On his glabella, under the cover of black Armament Haki, a purple cross mark appeared, and under his eyes, purple tears appeared. Armament Haki is fully covered! An earth-shattering killing intent began to spread in the base. The killing intent made the Straw Hats tremble unconsciously. ¡°What is this, what is this!¡± Usopp held his head and trembled. ¡°This aura is too terrifying!¡± ¡°Stop shaking, Usopp.¡± Robin suppressed her fear and said, ¡°Everyone, hurry up and save them.¡± The group of people reacted and were about to rush over. At this moment, a figure quickly appeared in front of them and kicked Franchi, who was at the front, to the ground. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Leda blocked them and said, ¡°Kuro is angry and you can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°This guy¡­¡± Nami was desperate. This woman is also very strong! ¡°Humph¡­¡± Kuro glanced back at Leda, the corners of his mouth curled up and he exhaled the smoke. His hand holding Autumn Water tightened, making the electric light on it flicker even more. He said to Reilly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to see your Captain. If you run faster down there, you might be able to make friends with your old friends, who are familiar with you.¡± ¡°Is it Shiki and others?¡± Reilly smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them now¡­¡± This man is very difficult to deal with! Compared to two years ago, this man has completely grown up. Just like his code name, ¡°Golden Lion¡±. From a lion that had just opened its fangs and was constantly devouring nutrients, Shiki, Ledfield, Bundy Walde, and those familiar big pirates had become his nutrients. Under the constant devouring, they had turned into the legendary big fantasy beast that looked like a dragon and a lion with horns on its head! He might really die here! Kuro twisted his neck, held Autumn Water, stared at Rayleigh, and moved slightly. Reilly was shocked and quickly dodged to the side and slashed sideways. ¡°Afterimage Slash!¡± The body of Kuro in front of Rayleigh rippled like water and disappeared. He appeared directly from Rayleigh¡¯s side and slashed down. Clang!! A crisp sound sounded in the base. Chapter 565 Face? Come and Take It! A wave of air rose under Rayleigh¡¯s feet, carrying gravel. He moved his right foot back and held the blade in one hand. His face darkened slightly. The power of this slash was not small. And ¡­ The blade in Rayleigh¡¯s hand also rolled up like a tornado, reflecting the golden electric light on Kuro¡¯s blade. If he did not use Haki of the same level, his blade would have broken just now. This also meant that the guy in front of him was serious. Kuro¡¯s sword was blocked, he pressed down with one hand and kicked Rayleigh¡¯s abdomen. Reilly also bent his leg at this time, with Haki, his calf blocked Kuro¡¯s kick. Bang! With the momentum of this kick, Kuro¡¯s whole body went up and directly flipped to the opposite side of Rayleigh. Autumn Water¡¯s black blade rubbed against Rayleigh¡¯s blade, creating a spark, directly pulled to the back and cut the back of his head. At this time, Rayleigh lowered his head, turned his body back and grabbed Kuro¡¯s wrist and threw him back. Kuro¡¯s blade missed, and as his body was thrown out, he kicked Rayleigh in the face. Bang! Rayleigh took a few steps back and covered his face with his hands. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting old¡­¡± Kuro spun in the air and landed on the ground. He took the opportunity to withdraw his foot and swung the blade. He said coldly, ¡°Two years ago, you cut me. It¡¯s time to settle the score.¡± ¡°Hey, you are a Lieutenant General, is it really good to be so narrow-minded?¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°I¡¯m petty?!¡± Kuro pointed at the surroundings and said, ¡°Look at this place! Is this something a human can do? I won¡¯t mention the chaos in Sabaody Archipelago. That kind of thing is at most a little troublesome, but my station has almost been demolished by you. If I let you go so easily, where will I put my face?!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do me a favor?¡± Rayleigh asked. ¡°Ha? How big of a face are you, worthy of me, Lucilu Kuro, Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral, Admiral Substitute, such a big face?!¡± Kuro sheathed his sword and stared at Rayleigh. ¡°You want to save face? Sure!¡± ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± Autumn Water instantly pulled, and a chaotic and domineering slash suddenly shot out. ¡°Come and get it yourself!¡± The powerful slash filled the entire space. Rayleigh stepped back and the Haki on the blade became more solid. He held the handle of the blade with both hands and slashed at the first slash. Bang! With a slash, the slash dispersed and created a shock wave. Bang bang bang bang! Rayleigh¡¯s blade hacked down in a series of slashes, one after another, either swinging or splitting the incoming slashes. The swinging slash rushed to other directions of the fortress and directly tore open a few big holes. A slash directly cut off a load-bearing wall not far away, causing the nearby wall that was still slightly intact to collapse directly, bringing down the building above. Gravel flew and the ground shook. The range of the ruins was obviously larger. Rayleigh scattered the last slash and saw a black light flashing around with golden lightning. He quickly blocked it. Bang!! Autumn Water slashed over, and at the same time, an afterimage attacked from below. Rayleigh couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was kicked in the abdomen and flew out. ¡°Psychic Blade: Lion Bite!¡± Kuro swung his blade, and his ability spread from the blade, stirring the air in the direction Rayleigh flew out, directly twisting and cutting. Reilly clicked his tongue and activated Armament Haki all over his body. A large number of sparks came out of his body and scraped his upper body clothes into pieces. He forced himself to land on the ground and rushed out of the range of the lion bite. ¡°Hey, the area of destruction is bigger like this,¡± Rayleigh said. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Kuro roared. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little unreasonable? If I don¡¯t block it, won¡¯t I be killed by you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?!¡± Kuro bit his cigar and spat out smoke. His body went straight over, bringing with it a black light. Reilly adjusted his body, exhaled, and struck again. Clang!! The two of them were like two afterimages in the vision of others. From time to time, they collided and created a shock wave that shook the base. Crowe glanced up and saw that only half of the station was intact and rubble was falling continuously from the collision. He pushed his glasses with the base of his palm. ¡°This time, half of them may not be able to survive.¡± Even Crowe himself could easily destroy the base in such a place. Not to mention the battle of Mr. Kuro. Their battles have always been destructive. And it won¡¯t be over so soon. Kuro was very annoyed, very annoyed. He actually did not want to face this old man. As a group of people on the front line of the sea, each one is more difficult to deal with than the other. There are many difficult areas. Some have outstanding abilities, some have strong bodies, and some have domineering swordsmanship. At their level, as an existence on the same level as Haki and with their body techniques and sword techniques not much different, it is not something that can be done in a short time. Reilly is not weak. This guy is old. Even if his combat power falls, he is still one of the top. Especially now that Kuro is fighting on his home ground. Sabaody Archipelago was his garrison. If the fight is too intense, it will not be a matter of the base, but the entire island will be affected. But the fight is not fierce¡­ How can it not be intense! Kuro slashed down and was dodged by Rayleigh. He took the opportunity to put Autumn Water back into the scabbard and pounced on her. A black light flashed like the moon. ¡°Yuelong!¡± Clang!! Rayleigh held his sword with both hands to block the attack. The powerful force made his sword tremble. The rest of the waves swung back and directly cut off the wall of the base in front of Kuro. The entire base collapsed under the aftershock of this sword, leaving a small building standing tenaciously. After Rayleigh blocked the blade, he slashed on the ground and suddenly slashed. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and his feet tapped on the ground, his body turned into a shadow and flashed for a short distance. The slash shattered the last remaining building standing. The entire Marine base was completely in ruins. ¡°This is really¡­¡± At this time, Stork and Fanny had come over. However, they couldn¡¯t come. The moment Kuro released his killing intent, they sensed it. Moreover, this place was shaking so badly. If they didn¡¯t come, they would be suppressed by the ruins. ¡°The laboratory is gone¡­¡± Fanny wanted to cry. ¡°I just wanted to develop a new formula and it¡¯s gone.¡± Stork glanced at Kuro and Rayleigh who were fighting and was stunned for a moment. ¡°Is that Pluto? No wonder Kuro has such a murderous aura. Is Leda also in the battle?¡± Kuro and Rayleigh were fighting fiercely, while Leda on the other side was much more relaxed. She sent Choba flying with a punch and shook her hand. She stood in front of the three main forces lying on the ground, like a natural moat, and smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t cross, Raccoon.¡± ¡°I am a reindeer!¡± Chopper roared. Chapter 566 You Revealed Your Flaw! Leda¡¯s combat power depends on body techniques and abilities. For example, in the fourth gear of Straw Hat, her body may not be able to withstand the attack of the fourth gear, but at the same time, if Straw Hat shows a flaw and she touches it, it will also not work. At this level of battle, it is never certain who will win. The use of abilities and the consideration of combat intelligence are very important. If whoever is stronger is sure to win, Crocodile would not have lost back then. But that is for Straw Hat, whose strength has already caught up with the bounty. However, for people other than the three main forces of the Straw Hats, without Haki, it was relatively easy for Leda to deal with them. But just because it¡¯s easier doesn¡¯t mean that Leda can ignore it. She saw clearly that it was because of that guy named Usopp that Kuro was punched by Straw Hat. This group of people is quite annoying. So ¡­ After Leda repelled Chopper, she raised her foot and said, ¡°I won¡¯t play with you. You all lie here and wait for the trial after Kuro.¡± ¡°Hey, what makes you think that Vice-Admiral will win!¡± Usopp shouted. ¡°Ha!¡± Leda sneered and said confidently, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because Kuro has never lost!¡± In East Blue for ten years, Kuro had never lost. And she had been by Kuro¡¯s side for two years and had never seen him lose. No matter how fierce the battle, Kuro has never lost. He could not win, but he would never lose. But that kind is for serious Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), like Rayleigh, an old and retired pirate, and an old man¡­ How could he lose! She stepped down and her figure swayed, leaving afterimages. ¡°Black Rope Sky¡­¡± At this moment, a pink afterimage flew over. Chi! It was a pink arrow that fell directly in front of Leda¡¯s feet and half of it sank into the ground. Lida stopped and looked in a certain direction. Her face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s you, you hateful woman. What do you want? Do you not want to be Shichibukai?!¡± A tall woman strode in from outside the ruins. She stared at Luffy, who was lying behind Leda with his eyes rolled back and blood flowing out of his chest. She gritted her teeth and her face was terrifyingly angry. Shichibukai, Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock. ¡°Shut up! I am saving you!¡± Hancock points to the pink arrow in front of Leda¡¯s feet. ¡°There are some seeds there.¡± Leda looked down. Sure enough, under the pink arrow, there were some seeds that had been petrified. ¡°This kind of thing has nothing to do with you, right? You actually helped Marines. Are you that kind?¡± ¡°As a Shichibukai, I naturally have the responsibility to chase pirates. With such a big movement, I naturally have to come and take a look.¡± Hancock walked toward the Straw Hats, which made the rest of them feel a wave of despair. Nami hugged her head and cried, ¡°Vice-Admiral, and Shichibukai¡­ Why are they all here!¡± That Luciru Kuro was already terrifying enough. Although he was blocked by Rayleigh, this Leda was also terrifying. Another Shichibukai¡­ Can they really not set sail? ¡°Give it to me, get lost!¡± Hancock kicked Nami, who was crying in her arms, and sent her flying into the distance. ¡°Nami! Damn it!¡± Usopp screamed and raised his slingshot to aim at Hancock. ¡°Must-kill . Green Star¡­¡± Bang! Hancock flashed in front of Usopp and kicked Usopp away. Next, Chopper, Franky and Brook were all kicked away by Hancock. ¡°Everyone!¡± Robin gritted her teeth and crossed her arms, aiming at Hancock. ¡°Six-wheeled flower¡­¡± Before she could finish the word ¡®open¡¯, Hancock appeared beside her and swept his leg across, hitting her in the stomach and kicking her out. ¡°Huh? It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Robin originally thought that this kick would be very heavy, but as her body flew away, she found that the weight of this kick was so light that it was terrifying. It was just a simple use of force to make people fly out. She looked down and saw Hancock blinking at her. Following her gaze, Robin shifted her gaze and happened to see the three people lying down below her in the trajectory of her flight. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Robin reacted instantly, crossing her hands and activating her ability. On the ground, countless hands appeared around the three people, lifting them up and preparing to throw them out. Whoosh! Suddenly, Leda flashed and appeared beside Straw Hat, grabbing the hand that floated up from the ground with one hand. ¡°Wishful thinking, essence energy collection!¡± In an instant, Robin¡¯s body went limp and flew forward like a rag. I don¡¯t have much strength left¡­ The hand that appeared around the three of them drooped down and turned into petals that dissipated. At this moment, Hancock also moved to Luffy and others at a high speed and kicked them away. ¡°You want to use your ability in front of me? Pirate, are you looking down on me!¡± Hancock pretended to be angry. The Straw Hats were all kicked away by Hancock, and they fell on the ship docked at the port. With a few muffled sounds, the group of people was kicked into the ship. ¡°Hey, you woman!¡± Leda glared at her. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you let them all go!¡± ¡°I am just doing my duty. They are just lucky¡­¡± Hancock glanced at Kuro, who was still fighting Rayleigh, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will be responsible for it. When the time comes, I will chase the Straw Hats.¡± Clang!! In the air, Kuro and Rayleigh fought again. Kuro¡¯s blade pressed down and he directly hacked Rayleigh who blocked his attack. Boom!! Gravel flew and Rayleigh hit the ground and made a big hole. He took a few breaths and looked serious. Clang!! Kuro took the opportunity to chase after him. His body fell and he slashed down. Rayleigh raised his sword with both hands and blocked another attack, but this time, his body sank a little deeper into the ground. The domineering aura on the blade began to weaken. This is not ordinary Haki. This is the fourth level of Haki, Internal Destruction, which integrates the highest level of power of the other three levels. He had been entangled in this highest-level Armament Haki for so long that even he felt a little weak. Kuro revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Your Haki is not enough, old man!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young and strong!¡± Rayleigh, holding Kuro¡¯s knife, glanced at Hancock and smiled. Fortunately, someone came to the rescue. In that case, I can¡­ Chi ~ ~ The sharp sound of the blade scratching against the blade sounded. Autumn Water passed by Rayleigh¡¯s blade and a domineering slash went straight to Ten Thousand Mile Sunshine. ¡°Shit!¡± Reilly was shocked. His feet burst out of the ground and he rushed to the front of the slash. He held the blade horizontally in front of his chest and directly blocked the slash. The slash was stuck on Rayleigh¡¯s blade for a moment, and the blue veins on Rayleigh¡¯s arms were exposed. He raised his hand and the slash flew out. However, at this time, Kuro¡¯s body had already reached Rayleigh. Autumn Water, chop down. Chi!! A hole appeared in Rayleigh¡¯s chest and blood spurted out. Kuro bent his legs and half-squatted to the ground. The autumn water slid down from Rayleigh¡¯s chest. He looked up and stared at Rayleigh and said coldly, ¡°You showed your weakness!¡± Chapter 567 That¡¯s My Grandson The knife made Rayleigh take two steps back, clutching his chest and tottering. Kuro narrowed his eyes. After the blade fell, the blade turned and was about to continue. Dang! The long sword stopped Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water. Rayleigh held the sword in one hand and blocked the attack with great effort. Bang! A foot came from Rayleigh¡¯s side and kicked him in the ribs, causing him to swing sideways and roll on the ground. Kuro did not even retract his foot. He directly bent his knee and flicked his other leg upright. His body floated like a ghost, quickly and unpredictably swinging towards Rayleigh. As for Rayleigh, he had just gotten up. Combat power will gradually decline with physical strength, injuries, and age. The cut that Kuro made on Rayleigh was not light. Rayleigh¡¯s physical body is very strong, but it is not at the level of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. He is strong in swordsmanship. In terms of physical body, he is about the same level as Kuro, maybe a little lower. Of course, the premise is that Kuro does not activate the Black Tortoise Profound Meaning. This kind of body will directly decline in combat power after taking Kuro¡¯s attack. If it was a normal battle, it would take half a day for Kuro to grind Rayleigh to this extent and he would have to fight continuously. But if you are worried, you will be affected. That ship and the Straw Hats on it were Rayleigh¡¯s soft spots. If he did not block it, the slash would directly split the ship and even affect the Straw Hat Gang. Once the ship is split, the Straw Hats will fall into the water. And half of them are metahumans. Reilly would not let that happen. But if he blocked it, it would be exactly what Kuro wanted. That gap was enough for Kuro to hit. That was a slash that contained the highest level of Armament Haki and was against Rayleigh¡¯s defenseless body. After this slash, the difference between top and bottom was obvious. His combat power is not as good as the current Kuro. If he is injured¡­ Kuro quickly swung in front of Rayleigh and slid past him. At this time, Rayleigh realized that he couldn¡¯t hide. He could only cover his whole body with Armament Haki at this moment. Kuro¡¯s body disappeared at this moment. Then, he appeared behind Rayleigh and landed on the ground. Autumn Water spun in his hand and gradually fell into the scabbard. Click. Blade, sheathed. ¡°Hu¡­¡± The Marine cloak behind him fluttered and Kuro blew a puff of smoke to the side and said lightly: ¡°Instant Thousand Strike, Profound Skill: Instantaneous Cyan Dragon Slash!¡± Chi chi chi!!! A large number of knife wounds erupted from Rayleigh¡¯s body, directly cutting the skin covered by Armament Haki. His whole body seemed to have become a blood spring, and blood flowed out. In an instant, the ground where Rayleigh was became a pool of blood. His mouth was open and his body was trembling. The domineering aura covering him disappeared at this moment and he fell into a pool of blood. ¡°Sure¡­¡± Kuro said in surprise, ¡°You were hit by my ultimate move, but you didn¡¯t turn into meat paste. Armament Haki protected you well.¡± Chi!! As soon as he finished speaking, Rayleigh suddenly burst out, holding the knife with both hands, he cut Kuro and swung out a domineering slash. Kuro frowned and was about to move away when suddenly, a shocking aura enveloped him, making him stiffen. Haoshoku! ¡°Damn old man!¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and his body shook. He took a step back and used the Autumn Water Instant Pull. This time, he did not even use the highest level of equipment. He only attacked with the dark Armament Haki and scattered the Haki with one slash. ¡°Do you still have stamina? Old monsters are different, but this is nothing¡­¡± Before Kuro could finish his sentence, he was stunned because Reilly took advantage of the gap between Kuro being shaken by Haoshoku and splitting his slash and slashed directly at the gate in front of the port. Boom! With one slash, a hole was directly cut through the steel door. ¡°Go to sea!!!¡± Reilly yelled at Thousand Mile Sunshine, ¡°Run to the New World, Luffy!!!¡± ¡°Wind Cannon!!¡± Following his words, Franky¡¯s roar sounded in the ship. The tail of the Ten Thousand Mile Sunshine gathered a ball of air cannon and directly sprayed it out, flying out of the hole and out of the sea with the ship. Looking at Ten Thousand Mile Sunshine flying out, Rayleigh¡¯s blood-stained face showed a smile, ¡°Finish your own dream and find the truth of the world, Luffy!¡± After doing all this, he turned around and held the knife with both hands. He took a few deep breaths, and the wind-like Armament Haki wrapped around the knife and rushed towards Kuro. ¡°Next, I will block you for the last time!¡± This man is an ability user. Even if the Ten Thousand Mile Sunshine has run away now, at this distance, this man can catch up with him and he will continue to block him. Clang!! Autumn Water instantly pulled out a golden electric arc and blocked Rayleigh¡¯s slash. Kuro¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°It seems that the injury I gave you is too small!¡± He swung forward hard, directly shaking off Rayleigh¡¯s sword, and the knife wrapped in golden electric light was pulled out of the scabbard again. ¡°Yuelong!¡± With just one strike, Rayleigh¡¯s wrist shook and he almost couldn¡¯t block the blow and his body swayed for a while. His injuries were serious enough. This shake allowed Kuro to pursue his victory. The blade that he waved suddenly turned around like a thunderclap, and a yellow dragon phantom condensed on the blade and suddenly slashed at Rayleigh¡¯s neck. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± Rayleigh gritted his teeth and tried to block it with the knife in both hands. At the same time, he leaned to the side and tried to dodge. However, it was too late. Clang!! The long saber was cut off by a flash of black light from a golden electric light. The blade spun a few times in the air and flew out and landed on the ground. Chi!! Rayleigh¡¯s right hand was also cut off from the shoulder by this blade. A neat right hand fell to the ground. He groaned and let go of the long knife with his left hand. He clutched his shoulder and knelt on the ground. Kuro swung Autumn Water and scattered the blood on the blade. He pointed the blade at Rayleigh who was kneeling in front of him and sneered, ¡°Do you think they can run away like this? I can bury them in the sea without even flying!¡± He stretched out a hand and spread his fingers towards the outline of the Ten Thousand Mile Sunshine that had rushed out of the hole and was exposed on the sea. ¡°Old man, feel it, this long-lost despair!¡± The hand slammed down hard. The sky above the sea completely darkened at this moment. Whether it was Sabaody Archipelago or the people in the ruins, they all looked up. A huge shadow directly covered the ocean outside Sabaody Archipelago. Under the sky, the huge shadow gradually broke through the clouds and revealed its true body. A huge hand made of countless rocks, with no end in sight, was falling straight down at a very fast speed as Kuro¡¯s palm pressed down. ¡°This degree¡­¡± Hancock stared blankly at the giant hand that covered the sky and swallowed dryly, her pupils almost shrinking to a point. Completely unstoppable! Is this power really something that humans can stop?! However, if it is not blocked, then Luffy¡­ Hancock moved her feet slightly. However, at this time, Rayleigh, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly got up and kicked Kuro¡¯s cheek. Kuro¡¯s face turned cold and he directly grabbed Rayleigh¡¯s ankle, Haki was stimulated from his hand and the Haki level of ¡°Inner Broken¡± directly crushed all the bones in Rayleigh¡¯s left leg. Bang!! Kuro flung Rayleigh to the ground like a rag doll, leaving a human-shaped mark on the ground. Then, with a flash of the blade, the leg was torn from the knee. ¡°Moo¡­¡± Kuro casually threw the broken leg away and continued to reach out and slam it down. The giant hand in the sky accelerated significantly and almost reached the head of the Ten Thousand Mile Sunshine. Kuro stared at the outline of the ship on the sea. ¡°Sink!¡± Snap. At this moment, a hand grabbed Kuro¡¯s wrist. Leda, Crowe, Stork, and Fanny were all shocked and stared at the person holding Kuro¡¯s wrist. Kuro frowned at him and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Give me a reason.¡± A cloak fluttered and covered Kuro¡¯s vision. As the cloak fell, Kuro looked over and the ship on the sea had disappeared from his vision. And the person holding Kuro¡¯s hand was Garp. At this time, he held Kuro¡¯s wrist with a solemn face and said, ¡°That is my grandson, the last grandson.¡± Chapter 568 I Will Give You an Explanation Karp! Kuro did not expect someone to stand in his way! According to this person¡¯s temperament, he might go easy on Straw Hat, but he shouldn¡¯t stop others. ¡°If you make a living at sea, you will definitely die at sea.¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°In the sea, life is not up to you at all, be it pirates or Marines, you should know this best, Karp.¡± ¡°This old man is already semi-retired, I¡¯m just here for a vacation and to take a look at my grandson. After all, this old man is his grandfather. This, whether Marine or Pirate, is unchanged, regardless of identity.¡± Garp pursed his lips and sighed heavily. ¡°Just do me a favor, Kuro, no, Vice-Admiral Kim Jung. I¡­ have already lost a grandson.¡± His hand was still holding Kuro¡¯s wrist and he did not let go. Atmosphere, silence. Kuro looked at him for a long time and exhaled a heavy breath from his nose. Then, he shook his head slightly and his five fingers began to relax. He raised his palm slightly and the huge hand that lay between heaven and earth flew towards the sky and disappeared into the clouds, making the sky clear again. ¡°Retirement is really convenient. You can take any vacation you want. Forget it, you helped me guard Pegasus Island once, so this time it¡¯s offset.¡± Kuro said, ¡°But if you do this, you will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°I will personally explain it to Headquarters,¡± Garp said solemnly. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Kuro shook off Garp¡¯s hand and sheathed Autumn Water. He pointed down and said, ¡°As for this, then¡­ Huh?¡± He looked down and saw that Rayleigh, whose right hand and left leg he had cut off, had disappeared, leaving only a pool of blood. At the same time, there was also blood on the sea in front of the port. ¡°Do you still have the strength to escape? This old monster¡­ is quite capable.¡± Kuro walked to the port, squatted down, and reached into the sea with one hand. ¡°If you can escape, then you are capable! Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!!¡± Boom!! The inside of the port and even a part of the sea outside all appeared a big whirlpool. The door, which was originally a hole, gradually trembled open under this vortex. The part of the door where the seawater was located was even minced into iron shavings and mixed into the vortex. The force of that rotation is enough to crush everything! Seeing this scene, Garp was stunned and then smiled helplessly, ¡°It seems that I owe you a favor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you understand.¡± Kuro stood up. ¡°I am a merciful man, Karp.¡± As he spoke, he thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°Chloe.¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe stood at attention and responded loudly. ¡°Take a group of people to 13GR and seal that bar for me. What¡¯s the name of that old woman¡­¡± ¡°Xia Qi.¡± ¡°Catch her for me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe hurried out. ¡°I will take my leave. The Straw Hats are probably not far away. I will go after them.¡± Hancock left a sentence and looked at Kuro deeply before turning away. Kuro looked at her coldly and blew out smoke. ¡°This woman¡­¡± ¡°Kuro, she kicked the Straw Hat Gang to the ship,¡± Leda came over and said. ¡°I know.¡± Kuro said, ¡°She is Shichibukai, and she is not in the same system as us. If there is an explanation, it should be her and the World Government. Don¡¯t worry about her and don¡¯t give me any trouble.¡± He didn¡¯t care about the Straw Hats going out to the New World. According to his memory, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will definitely deal with the straw-hat boy. No matter who wins or loses, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will not pay attention to him. This way, even if he is a Vice-Admiral, it will be much easier for him to enter the New World. But this was on the premise that they did not provoke him. He did not know that the ship was in the base, but even if he knew, he would not care. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if these people changed to another ship? Why did he have to come here? If he wanted to come here, then he would come here. It was fine if he didn¡¯t make such a big noise and left secretly. He, Kuro, could pretend that he didn¡¯t see it because he also wanted to enter the New World and Garp¡¯s grandson. But you caused such a big commotion and tore down the base, and you even hit his face?! Do you really think he¡¯s a vegetarian if you don¡¯t teach him a lesson? What?! Even my subordinates have a share in demolishing the base? What¡¯s wrong with Marine protecting a station?! Unconvinced? Don¡¯t run if you¡¯re not convinced! Further behind, Rayleigh, a dirty old man who didn¡¯t listen to advice, also came over to join in. You still want to sail intact? What a joke. At this level, Kuro was relieved. That damn old man who doesn¡¯t listen to advice, even if he doesn¡¯t die, he is a disabled person. One of his hands and one of his legs were torn by me, and with my ability to stir, he may not live. If I can really run away¡­ Then there was nothing that Kuro could do. If a person of this level doesn¡¯t want to fight to the death, no one can keep him. Just like how Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) could not keep him. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of Straw Hat that he was able to break his arms and legs. Do you think I really want to fight? If it was a one-on-one battle without any burden, Kuro felt that it was impossible for him to see any results without four or five days. The last time he lost a limb, it was a battle to determine the winner. Kuro glanced at the ruins and shook his head. ¡°This is really¡­¡± Garp walked over and said, ¡°I will give you an explanation.¡± ¡°Come on, what can you give me, the shellfish?¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°If you really feel that you owe me a favor, go and talk to the higher-ups. Compared to New World, I want to be stationed in the first half. Marine has no foundation there.¡± ¡°Puhaha, foundation, I see, I know.¡± Garp raised his head and laughed. The solemnity from before had disappeared. Kuro shook his head. This old man is so heartless. He looked at the sea and his eyes moved slightly. Marines are more than just rootless in the New World. The area that the New World Marine can manage is too small. Be it the new Headquarters or the G-5, they are all close to the Red Line. If they went deeper, there would be no Marine at all. Originally, Kuro did not have much hope in not going to the New World. But when Garp comes ¡­ He could think about it. Although this guy is semi-retired, he still holds the Vice-Admiral position. Although the power of the faction is not strong, it is not non-existent. With their help, Kuro may be able to achieve his wish. What if? What if he doesn¡¯t have to go to the New World? Then wouldn¡¯t life directly run in a good direction! As for going to the four seas¡­ Then don¡¯t think about it. He was a coward, but he was not stupid. At his current level, no one will let him go to the four seas. [Paradise] is at least better than New World. ¡­ . The riots in Sabaody Archipelago were over. It ends with the capture of hundreds of pirates and two pirates with a bounty of more than 100 million berries. Overall, there are no casualties except for a little riot and the Marine station being turned into ruins. Crowe did not catch Xia Qi. When he brought people to the bar, nothing changed except for the old woman. Crowe sealed the bar after waiting for two days and found that no one would come back. Sabaody there was no news about Rayleigh and Natsuki. It was as if he had completely disappeared. Originally, Kuro was very happy. Whether they were alive or dead, at least there was one less hidden trouble in his station. He would have been happier if he had not been a Vice-Admiral. Chapter 569 It Won¡¯t Be Good If You Don¡¯t Rest for a Few Years Five days later. Sabaody Archipelago. Temporary Marine Base. Area 60 is the area of the World Government and Marine. Kuro¡¯s own Marine station is in 66GR, which is now in ruins and has not been repaired. But the other GRs could still be used, so he found a temporary place and stayed there. At this time, in the office, Sentomaru faced Kuro, who was lying on the ground and said, ¡°Brother Kuro, Headquarters wants you to go over and report about Rayleigh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro did not even raise his head and just lay there. ¡°Report what? How did Headquarters know? Didn¡¯t I not let you say it?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sentomaru shook his head. ¡°It should be Garp.¡± ¡°He went back?¡± ¡°Yes, it was picked up by his flagship three days ago.¡± Garp did not come in his exclusive flagship, and Kuro did not know how he got on this island. Perhaps he really wanted to send her off from afar and came to Sabaody Archipelago very early. ¡°Are we going back¡­¡± Kuro pondered for a while and waved his hand. ¡°Riley doesn¡¯t need to report. He either disappeared or died. I won¡¯t go to Headquarters. Just say that I¡¯m seriously injured and I need to rest after fighting Riley. I won¡¯t be able to go anywhere without a few years of rest.¡± ¡®Heavily injured?¡¯ Sentomaru looked at Kuro¡¯s body that was not even broken and couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips. Where is he hurt? ¡®And the injuries?¡¯ ¡°I understand, Brother Kuro, I will report this.¡± Sentomaru nodded and turned to leave. Kuro was left alone there. If I can avoid it, why should I? Do you have nothing to do? Then you might as well lie here. The current Sabaody Archipelago is absolutely peaceful. The Troublemakers have already left, and the threat on the island has been withdrawn. Even if the pirates gather once a year, it will be a small problem. If he could, he could garrison Sabaody until he was old. Injury is a very good excuse. According to the compromise theory, if you want to complete the time limit you want, you will definitely get a discount. If you want to stay for a year, you may only have a few months. It would take a few months, maybe only a month. In that case, Kuro might as well bring up the days. He has to recuperate for a few years, which may take a year or so. According to the current situation of the New World, everything might become clear in a year. Even if there isn¡¯t, staying here for a year is very comfortable. ¡­ . At this moment, in the new headquarters. The Kobold Ship docked at the port. Garp came down with Kirby and Berulemeber and walked forward. He had been picked up by Kirby and Beru Merber. When he heard that the Straw Hats had sailed in Sabaody Archipelago and escaped from Kuro, Kirby was relieved. Logically speaking, as a Marine, he should not be like this. He was ashamed of this. However, he was inexplicably relieved. ¡°Karp!¡± In front of the port, a voice interrupted Kirby¡¯s thoughts. He looked forward and saw an old man with white hair and beard standing there with his hands in his pockets, wearing a Marine cape. The breeze blew his long braided beard. Fleet Admiral Sengoku. No, Grand Governor of Sengoku. Ever since he retired, his face, which was funny from time to time, was now rare serious. ¡°Sengoku, hahaha, are you waiting for me?¡± Garp laughed. ¡°Karp, you have to know what you did.¡± Sengoku gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As a Marine, why did you do that kind of thing? If you did it, why did you report it yourself?¡± ¡°This old man is either Marine or Grandpa!¡± Garp laughed and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Grandpa sends a line for his grandson.¡± ¡°Whatever, as long as you are willing to pay the price!¡± Sengoku snorted and walked side by side with Garp towards the largest building in Headquarters. The cloak behind him fluttered, and there was no longer the [Justice] symbol, but the words [Retreating]. At the top of the building, two people were staring at the two figures gradually coming from the port. Sakasugi clenched his fist and a fiery red color appeared. He bit his cigar and snorted. ¡°That old man actually did this. What does he take justice for?!¡± ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s normal.¡± Kizaru held a teacup and looked down. He chuckled and said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s Mr. Garp. It¡¯s not strange to do this.¡± ¡°As long as you are a pirate, you should eliminate all evil, no matter the price!¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice: ¡°After all, he is old. The heart of an old man cannot accommodate pure justice!¡± Kizaru shrugged and thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is Kuro blocked by Rayleigh? That man is indeed a little troublesome, but he has made some achievements. Compared to the Straw Hat Gang, this result is still satisfactory.¡± The higher-ups care about the straw hat? I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t care at all, but my focus is definitely not on this. What they care about is the Shichibukai, the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and those big pirates who are still wandering in the New World under the pressure of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and their strength is only high! Reilly¡¯s life and death aside, according to the report of Sentomaru, Reilly is missing an arm and a leg, which is no different from death for Marines. With such a huge victory, they could ignore the Straw Hats. However, Garp insisted on reporting this matter and took the initiative to explain. As a Marshal, Sakasugi would naturally accept it. ¡°Let¡¯s see how he explains it!¡± Sakasugi said something and suddenly a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Kuro is a lot less troublesome in comparison. His station in the New World has not been decided. What do you think, Polusalino?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, you are the Marshal, but¡­ if there is a good starting point, I think Kuro will be much easier.¡± Kizaru stared down at Karp and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good reason?¡± Garp originally wanted to retire, but he was stopped by Commander-in-Chief Kong. He was in charge of teaching new recruits and also received the title of Vice-Admiral. Moreover, his station was not handed over. G-3 branch located in New World. There is the base of Garp. Headquarters has not issued the order for Kuro to go to the New World for a long time because the territory cannot be divided. The birth of a Vice-Admiral is either to take over the original faction or start a new one. Now that Kizaru has not retreated, there is a new Vice-Admiral in the faction, and he is an elite general candidate. Naturally, it is not internal digestion, but expansion of the faction. But everyone covered their plates tightly, so there was no gap to put them out. A smaller Marine station. Not to mention whether Kuro is willing, his faction is definitely unwilling. However, it would be meaningless for Kuro to occupy the encampment of the Kizaru Sect. Sakasugi could ignore these things when he was a general in the past, but when he became a Marshal, he had to consider something. But now, it solved his problem. Garp¡¯s G-3 could be handed over. However, what was the most important reason for him to hand it over willingly? If this old man is unwilling, there is nothing they can do. Chapter 570 Who Can Take over Garp? Inside the Marshal¡¯s office. Garp had already walked in and Sengoku was just outside the door, leaning against the wall and looking at the sky in silence. Inside, Sakasugi sat at the head of the table and Kizaru sat at the side. When he saw the person, he was first surprised. ¡°Oh, Mr. Karp, long time no see. You have done a great thing this time. Kuro has just become a Great Admiral candidate. In the first battle, he actually let a small pirate with only 400 million run away from his hands. If this gets out, it will be very bad for Marine¡¯s prestige.¡± ¡°Puhaha, I don¡¯t think giving a grandson is related to Marine prestige, Borusalino.¡± Garp laughed. ¡°Karp!¡± Sakasugi shouted in a deep voice: ¡°You are a Marine Hero, you should carry out justice, or have you forgotten the mission of justice for the sake of love!¡± ¡°Puhaha, I¡¯m old after all, it¡¯s time for me to leave. How about I leave?¡± Garp said. These words silenced Sakasugi and Kizaru. He really could not retreat. The retirement of the higher-ups is not something they can manage. It is the World Government that manages it. Such a small matter could not force Garp to retreat. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be so serious, I can solve it.¡± Seeing Sakasugi and Kizaru fall silent, Garp waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I owe Kuro a favor. Kuro has reminded me before that he has no foundation if he wants to go to the New World. So be it. G-3 will be replaced and Kuro will be the base commander. As for me, I will focus on teaching the new recruits.¡± Kizaru was surprised. ¡°Oh, can we really do that, Mr. Karp?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m tired.¡± Garp smiled. ¡°Forget it¡­ Since you mention it, Garp, as you wish.¡± Sakasugi nodded, ¡°G-3 to Luciru Kuro, you continue to teach the new recruits. As for the specifics, I will explain it to Gor¨­sei.¡± ¡°Hahaha, do as you see fit, Sakasugi.¡± Garp laughed. ¡°I won¡¯t accompany you.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Kizaru narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Garp¡¯s back as he left. He held the teacup and took a sip, ¡°Oh ~ It saves some effort.¡± Sakasugi said nothing, but clenched his fist and triggered another red light. ¡°The Marine led by this old man will definitely end the so-called Pirate Era!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Achoo!¡± Suddenly, Kuro sneezed for no reason. He turned to look out of the window. A breeze blew in from the open window, making Kuro feel comfortable. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Karp has pleaded for me to stay in the first half.¡± Kuro murmured, ¡°If we can¡¯t keep it, we can find a small base near the Red Earth in the New World. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s behind the Headquarters. Then it will be very safe.¡± Beside him, Crowe adjusted his glasses and pursed his lips without saying anything. Kuro looked at him and said, ¡°Think about it. If I really can¡¯t stay in the first half, where can Headquarters throw me?¡± Just as Headquarters was considering Kuro¡¯s station, Kuro was also considering it himself. There was indeed no room for him. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is Headquarters¡¯ consideration. We¡­ can¡¯t guess,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Kuro pondered for a while and suddenly said, ¡°What do you think if I apply for Mariwando? A different place is also suitable for Vice-Admiral garrison and it is also in the first half.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Crowe said bluntly. Marin Van Do gave them Fish Pie out of compensation for Kuro killing Ledfield without promotion. That place is guarded by Brother Stolobelli. Although it is not the Headquarters now, its influence is still there. Most of the Marines in the first half will run there. In the long run, it will give many people to Fish Pila. It would be good if he could garrison such a good place. Although they are not as strong as the new headquarters in terms of defense, the old headquarters is still there. In comparison, Marin Van Do is now absolutely safe. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m embarrassed. We¡¯re all from the same faction, why should I embarrass the old man? And the Headquarters will probably not agree. If Brother Stolobelli still has an opinion, it will be difficult.¡± Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in the same position as the old man. I¡¯m still a newbie. It¡¯s not suitable for me to snatch the territory of the old backbone. It¡¯s better to snatch the territory of my own family.¡± In response, Crowe said, Are you kidding? You are not in the same position as Admiral Kizaru, but you are not bad either. The name of the Crown Prince of Kizaru¡¯s faction is famous in the Marine. Snatching the territory of the same faction? Not to mention that Admiral Kizaru did not agree, even if he agreed, he could not do so. ¡®How?¡¯ Is there a problem with this Crown Prince? Why is he so shameless as to start snatching the territory of his own faction? Or is Kizaru¡¯s prestige not enough? Or is Headquarters looking down on you? ¡°Indeed.¡± Crowe suppressed most of the words in his heart and said, ¡°Vice-Admiral Stolobelli can be in Marin Vando because he himself is also a literary and martialist.¡± Yes, although Stolobelli is good at martial arts, he is a standard literary fighter who lives on his head. ¡°Me too,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I also rely on my brain for a living.¡± Crowe said nothing. What the hell does the Civil War Faction have to do with you! Don¡¯t you know what your reputation is in the Marine Corps! You can¡¯t be any more pure in martial arts! ¡°Other than Marin Van Do, there are no more seats.¡± Kuro touched his chin and said, ¡°There are only so many branch bases belonging to the headquarters. Now the new headquarters is in the New World, and those branch bases have also been changed. The famous Vice-Admiral has gone to the New World to change the branch bases. I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to go and rob the bases that they have painstakingly built¡­¡± The project of relocating the new headquarters is not just a simple relocation of the new headquarters. The headquarters has been changed, and those important branches guarding the Grand Line route have to be changed. They are no longer suitable to stay in the first half of the Grand Line and have been changed to the New World. All Marine factions are occupied. Where could he change? ¡°G-5?¡± Crowe thought for a moment and asked. ¡°Impossible. Smoker should have reserved that place. Aokiji¡¯s faction is very concerned about it.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°G-3?¡± Crowe continued. ¡°What a joke.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Garp to retreat. The title of Marine Hero is still very useful. The World Government will not let Garp retreat. G-3 is one of the few important bases in the New World from the beginning. Once Garp retreats, unless there is someone who can steadily replace him and ensure that the nearby sea is not disturbed.¡± ¡°The pirates of New World are different from the pirates of Paradise. There are too many people who take the initiative to attack the Marine base and dream of obtaining fame territory and Marine weapons.¡± Who can replace Garp? No one¡¯s okay. Chapter 571 Isn¡¯t This Normal? Mary Joa. Pangu Palace. Between powers. The five old men posed as usual. It was unknown how many years they could pose. In front of them was Sakasugi, who was biting his cigar. The red-skinned old man said, ¡°Riley¡­ That guy finally disappeared.¡± The curly-haired old man said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it according to death. It will be solved by Luciru Kuro. If it is published in the newspaper, it can increase the prestige of the World Government.¡± The long-bearded old man said: ¡°Seconded, Marine will also increase its power and deter pirates.¡± The Map Elder said, ¡°Publicize it well so that the pirates won¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± The old man with the saber said, ¡°It has a good effect on balance.¡± Sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°Rusilu Kuro will take over G-3. Is that okay?¡± These words made Gor¨­sei go silent. The curly-haired old man was silent for a while before he said, ¡°No objections, but Garp¡¯s Vice-Admiral title will remain.¡± The old man on the map agreed: ¡°Indeed, Garp¡¯s military rank must be retained. As for Lucilu Kuro, there is no problem for him to take over G-3, and he can suppress those criminals on the sea, but who will guard Sabaody?¡± ¡°Let Luciru Kuro elect one person,¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°That¡¯s the only way¡­¡± The Gor¨­sei nodded. Sakasugi exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) watched Sakasugi leave and looked at each other before the red-skinned old man said, ¡°The balance of the Marine has to be paid attention.¡± The long-bearded old man stroked his beard and said: ¡°That is indeed the case. Now the factions of Sakasugi and Polusalino are the strongest, especially if Lucilu Kuro takes over G-3, the other faction systems together can form a triangle with them. We have to pay attention to the future.¡± The map elder said, ¡°We will let Lucilu Kuro choose Sabaody. He has guaranteed the stability of Sabaody and Mariejois while he was in Sabaody. Tenryubito also praised him. If he appoints them, Tenryubito will be relieved.¡± The old man with the sword pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Indeed, and with his achievements, if he continues to suppress it, it will make people dissatisfied. There are already signs of the incident of the Four Nations of the North Sea. Unlike Zephyr, Luciru Kuro is loyal to the World Government, and there is no need to suppress him. I believe he will deal with everything.¡± The curly-haired old man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way, then put it in the newspaper.¡± ¡­ . Three days later. In the square of Marine Station, Crowe held two sets of things in his hands and looked desperate. In his left hand was a newspaper that had just been published today, and in his right hand was a document that he had just obtained. He looked at the base in front of him and did not dare to take a step forward. ¡°Hey, Crowe, what are you doing?¡± Leda passed by with a cotton candy in her mouth. She glanced at Crowe¡¯s face and asked curiously. ¡°I¡­¡± Crowe opened his mouth and handed it to Leda. ¡°See for yourself.¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Leda glanced down and immediately gasped. She took a few steps back as if she had seen a plague and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to me. Give it to Kuro yourself. I don¡¯t want to be scolded by him.¡± You get scolded? If I hand it over, I will be beaten! No matter who he handed it to, the final result must be that he, Crowe, was reprimanded by Kuro. Even if Kaz came himself. ¡°Colonel Crowe, what are you doing here? Hurry up and sail. There are still many things to do.¡± Just as Chloe was about to leave, Sentomaru and Wilbur walked over together. For the past two days, they have been a little busy, mainly to carefully explore the environment of Sabaody Archipelago in case some pirates are still here and those pirates who are still bold enough to enter Sabaody Archipelago. After all, the annual gathering of pirates in Sabaody Archipelago is not over yet. Pirates enter Sabaody Archipelago every day without exception, but there will be a lot of them in a certain period of time. This period of time is when there are most pirates and it will last for about two months. During this period, they have to increase their strength and patrol outside while keeping an eye on Sabaody and don¡¯t let anything go wrong. Especially after what happened with the Straw Hat Gang. If the pirates cause a riot again, not to mention what Kuro will do to them, they won¡¯t be able to keep their face. The Straw Hats admit that they are strong and they are not on the same level as the Paradise Pirates, but what about the other pirates?! As soon as the two of them came over, they saw the newspaper and documents in Crowe¡¯s hand. Sentomaru nodded. ¡°Oh! I see, the documents are down, right?¡± ¡°You know?!¡± Crowe looked at Sentomaru in surprise. ¡°Of course, I was the one who reported it. Of course I know.¡± Zhan Taowan patted her chest confidently. ¡°Oh oh oh! This is¡­¡± Wilbur¡¯s eyes were sharp and he grabbed the newspaper in Crowe¡¯s hand, his eyes widened and he shouted in surprise, ¡°The World Government has published a newspaper! Mr. Kuro¡¯s fame is going to increase!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scream so loudly!¡± Crowe reached out to grab it. However, in this aspect, he did not seem to be as fast as Wilbur. As soon as Wilbur finished shouting, he quickly raised the newspaper. ¡°Ten times!!¡± The newspaper in his hand was directly enlarged ten times, like a kite, waving in the wind. ¡°Mr. Kuro, Mr. Kuro!!¡± Wilbur shouted excitedly, ¡°You reported it! Look, you reported it again!!¡± ¡°Wilbur!¡± Crowe covered Wilbur¡¯s mouth, his face ferocious. ¡°What are you doing? How did I offend you?!¡± Wilbur¡¯s mouth was suddenly covered and his scream turned into a strange whimper. He shook off Crow¡¯s hand and asked doubtfully, ¡°Strange, why do you think so? Don¡¯t you want Mr. Crow¡¯s reputation to go further?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Crowe was speechless. What could he say? Saying that Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t want to be famous in front of Wilbur? Not to mention whether this thing can be said or not, even if it can be said, it has to be believed. What could he believe in when he was on good terms with Cass? ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Just as Crowe was thinking of this explanation, Kuro happened to walk out of the base. He bit his cigar and glanced at the people outside and frowned. ¡°Why are you shouting at the door instead of going out on a mission?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, look!¡± When Wilbur saw Kuro, he pushed the enlarged newspaper forward and shouted, ¡°You reported it again and solved Rayleigh¡¯s news. It has been reported!¡± On the enlarged newspaper, the biggest headline pierced Kuro¡¯s eyes like a needle. [Navy Vice-Admiral ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ killed ¡®Hades¡¯ Rayleigh!] The report below was a series of more detailed words, and there were photos of Rayleigh with pictures. He didn¡¯t know where to find them. Kuro blew out smoke and glanced at the newspaper and looked at another document in Crowe¡¯s hand. ¡°What else, what is that?¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said fearfully, ¡°Your transfer document. You were transferred to the G-3 branch as the base chief.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just a small matter. Why are you shouting? Isn¡¯t it normal?¡± Crowe: ¡°?¡± Leda: ¡°?¡± Leda stood there in a daze for a while, looking at Kuro as if she was looking at something new. She sized him up several times before asking a question. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 572 It¡¯s Good That I¡¯m Good ¡°What¡¯s with your expressions?¡± Kuro looked at the two of them strangely and sighed. ¡°As a Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral and a reserve Admiral, it¡¯s normal for me to have a big base in the New World, right?¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Then it¡¯s normal for the World Government to publicize Marine in order to increase their own prestige, right?¡± Everyone nodded again. ¡°So what are you strange about? Is there something wrong with me?¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and said. Leda opened her mouth and stopped talking. It was normal. Of course it was normal. Kuro is now the reaction of a normal Marine. Yes, that¡¯s right. It should be like this. But this¡­ is normal for a normal Marine. The key is that Kuro is not a normal Marine! No one else knows. Leda and Chlo? have been with him the longest and they often see the true side of Kuro that he doesn¡¯t pretend to be. They know his nature very well. A person with strong paranoia and self-hypnosis skills, everything is for the sake of safety and comfort. He was the kind of person who would do anything for this purpose. Would he think such a thing was normal? Crowe quietly approached Leda and said, ¡°Hey, Leda, do you think this is real?¡± Bang! As soon as she finished speaking, Leda turned into a girl and punched Crowe¡¯s abdomen. This powerful punch almost made the unprepared Crowe retch. He bowed slightly, holding his stomach and grimacing. ¡°Why did you hit me¡­¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Leda asked. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Crowe took a breath and trembled. ¡°Okay, if it hurts, then it¡¯s not a dream.¡± Leda nodded. If you want to confirm if you are dreaming, hit yourself! Leda transformed into a little girl and said worriedly, ¡°Kuro, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? Did Fanny give you medicine?¡± ¡°Go away, what the hell.¡± Kuro glared at her. ¡°This is the normal me, okay? Okay, don¡¯t stay here.¡± Kuro moved his fingers and the newspaper in Wilbur¡¯s hand and the documents in Crowe¡¯s hand left their hands and flew to Kuro¡¯s side. ¡°Go do the mission, I will continue to rest.¡± Kuro turned around and walked towards the door. With a bang, the door sill was broken by Kuro¡¯s kick. He walked inside without noticing. Leda and Crowe looked at each other and up. Bang!! Not long after, a slash jumped out of the wall outside the office and broke through the wall. Leda and Chlo? looked like they had expected it. ¡°Eh?¡± Wilbur was shocked. ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal. Let¡¯s go and do the mission.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and quickly invited Wilbur¡¯s shoulder and walked out together. At this time, don¡¯t touch Kuro¡¯s bad luck, you will be unlucky. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± In the office, Kuro let out a manic cry. Autumn Water had already been pulled out by him and held in his hand. The desk in front of him, along with the chair, had been chopped into pieces, and there were paper scraps floating in the air. ¡®He¡¯s normal?¡¯ He is normal! Normal anger! How many times has it been? Should I be numb? When he saw Wilbur¡¯s newspaper that was ten times bigger, Kuro¡¯s heart was cold. The World Government has always been like this. Regardless of whether they are dead or not, they should first increase their influence. After all, the news channel has always been in their hands. As for whether they would be slapped in the face in the future, they never considered it. Alright, he could not take this to heart. After all, it was not the first time that there was news and newspapers. But what about that document! Karp retreated? G-3 gave it to him?! It¡¯s not worth it! It doesn¡¯t make sense! Kuro was still thinking that he could still drag it out for a while. After all, his place had not been chosen yet. Even if he could choose later, if there was no place for him, he would either build a new base or give him a small base to slowly grow. This all takes time. He can take his time and quietly farm in the New World. But! What the hell is G-3! Among the Marine Branch, G-3 is the most famous in the New World! Wouldn¡¯t this put him on the fire rack to roast! However, he could not be angry in front of his subordinates. He had already been angry many times. He just felt that he was a person who fought with words. He could not be angry and had to convince others with reason. However, he could not vent his anger. In the office, he still couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Kuro took a few breaths, opened the Den Den Mushi on his wrist, and dialed a number directly. ¡°Hey, transfer me to Admiral Kizaru.¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, I¡¯ll turn over immediately.¡± ¡°If you run over there, it¡¯s impossible for the old man to answer the phone,¡± Kuro said. Not long after, a wretched voice sounded from Den Den Mushi¡¯s side. ¡°Moximossi, is it Kuro?¡± ¡°Old man! What are you doing! Why did Garp hand over G-3? What did you do?! Let me tell you, forcing an old Marine like this will make people bitterly disappointed. I don¡¯t need G-3. I don¡¯t even have to go to the New World. You don¡¯t have to think about me!¡± Kuro said. ¡°No, Kuro, Mr. Karp, he was the one who wanted to give you G-3. He said he owed you a favor, and you said something similar. You forced him.¡± ¡°I forced it? What did I say?¡± Kuro was a little confused. ¡°Oh, you said yourself that there is no foundation in the New World, so as soon as Mr. Garp came back, he took the initiative to step down from his position as the Base Commander of G-3.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kuro opened his mouth and a sense of powerlessness spread throughout his body. Did I mean that?! What I mean is that I have no foundation, so I don¡¯t want to go! I asked him to plead for me! Spare his grandson and this is how he repays me?! I shouldn¡¯t have been so kind. I¡¯m too good. I¡¯m good because I¡¯m good! ¡°Kuro, since the matter is settled, he will come soon. Come to the headquarters as soon as possible to report his work. As for Sabaody (Shiba)¡­ The higher-ups¡¯ opinion is up to you to decide, but I think you can give it to him and let him train alone.¡± Den Den Mushi made a wretched sound. ¡°Also, there may be a task for you here. When you come to the headquarters, I will tell you.¡± **TIP** Kuro crushed the microphone. I¡¯m already like this, and you still don¡¯t find me troublesome and want to give me a mission?! He spat out the tip of his cigar and lit another one. He stood in front of the hole in the wall, facing the sun, his face disconsolate. His already lifeless eyes seemed even duller. Even the sunlight could not bring luster to his eyes. Chapter 573 If You Can¡¯t Resist, Enjoy It The G-3 branch, as far as Marine control is concerned, is on the front line. Marine soldiers at the base are the elite of Marine. Kuro took over Karp¡¯s plate, so he would take over everything except Karp¡¯s own direct subordinates. This was the only thing that could comfort Kuro. The Marines of the New World are all domineering, and the Marines of the G-3 are the cream of the crop. After all, they are the most famous Marines. In Marine, it is half a grade higher than the G-5 problem. With them, he would be safe. After all, it is the front line to New World, G-3 branch. To the G-3 branch ¡­ I don¡¯t want to go at all!! ¡­ . Two days later. Under the urging of Sentomaru, Kuro still moved. He had no choice but to go. Garp had already escaped. Now that G-3 Branch was waiting for him to arrive, he couldn¡¯t delay any longer. After all, the documents had been sent. Moreover, he did have to go to the Headquarters to make preparations. He would have to leave sooner or later. Since he could not delay it, he would bring everything he needed at the Headquarters and prepare to go to G-3 again. ¡°Zhan Tao Maru, you can guard Shizuka¡¯s land. The old man also gave the same order. I can leave it to you. Pay attention, don¡¯t break the Pacifista, it is very useful.¡± ¡°Got it, Big Brother Kuro, I will guard it well.¡± Sentomaru nodded hard. Originally, Kuro wanted Wilbur to stay in Sabaody. He could definitely come to Sabaody and guard it. After all, until now, he has been very easy to deal with and there were no accidents. But first, the old man had instructions. Secondly, Wilbur seemed to want to go with him, and Kuro could not bear to let go of Wilbur, who was gradually becoming handy and easy to use. When he did things, he felt that it was easier for him to deal with things. Therefore, he might as well do as the old man said. He would stay behind and Wilbur would follow him. Sentomaru himself is a subordinate of the old man, not his own subordinate. If he is allowed to develop, his faction will increase in the future. But Wilbur can be incorporated into his own faction. After giving some instructions, Kuro brought his subordinates, Leda, Crowe, Wilbur, Sazir, Sturgeon, and Fanny into Mariejois, and from Mariejois to the New World Entrance, they took a boat to Headquarters. ¡°What about Cass?¡± On the ship, Kuro asked Crowe. ¡°I¡¯ve applied and told Cass in advance to go to Headquarters,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Since we are going to the New World, we have to be steady.¡± Since he wants to enter the New World, he must use all his strength, including his subordinates. Kaz might be a hothead, but his strength is not weak. At this juncture, he had to summon them. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, the New World is the most dangerous place in the world. If he was not fully prepared, he would not dare to go over so boldly. What could be more important than his safety? Those who don¡¯t have it are fine. After a day of sailing, the ship reached the port of Headquarters. Kuro docked the ship at the port and brought his subordinates into the headquarters. He asked them to go to the office of Kizaru. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re here.¡± As usual, Kizaru was cutting his nails. When he saw Kuro coming, he put down the nail scissors and took out a new cup with a smile. He poured a cup of tea for him and pointed to the seat opposite him. ¡°Sit first.¡± Kuro sat down and lit a cigar. He said directly, ¡°Grandpa, let me say it first, I can go, but what should I do in G-3? You are not allowed to interfere or command me. Anyway, I don¡¯t listen.¡± What¡¯s wrong with G-3? Since I can¡¯t resist, I¡¯ll just enjoy it¡­ No, I¡¯ll just think of some benefits. He doesn¡¯t have a small base anymore, so the armed forces of the big base can also deter pirates in disguise. I¡¯ll bring more people and more weapons and arm Marines to the teeth. I don¡¯t believe that any blind person will come to find trouble with me. Deterrence, deterrence, understand? ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Kizaru poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip of the tea, and said with a smile, ¡°You are the head of G-3 Base, and you are qualified to book your own spaceship. In the Headquarters, get your spaceship ready first.¡± ¡°Ship?¡± What spaceship? Is it a Carina? Kuro had a strange expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t need that thing. Ordinary Battleships will do.¡± If I can fly, why would I want a ship? Isn¡¯t that eye-catching? Marine¡¯s largest Battleship can accommodate 800 Marines and the limit is 1,000, which is 1,000 Battleships. Including 24 cannons on both sides, there is a secondary cannon on each side of the fortress on the ship, plus a main cannon on the bow, this is the standard Marine Grand Fleet configuration, which is also the Headquarters configuration. As for the important branch at the beginning of G, the Battleship style is different, but the number of cannons is the same. But when it comes to the Vice-Admiral¡¯s flagship, it is changed. As fancy as possible. Just like Garp¡¯s ship, there are only ten guns and no double deck. There is a big house and a big dog head on it. Inside the dog head, Kuro knows that there is a huge solid iron cannonball inside. It was not meant to be blasted. It was for Garp to smash people. If Kuro were to book a ship, wouldn¡¯t that be letting the world know that, oh, this is the ship where Jinchuan is. If he gets rid of him, he will become famous. Then, those crazy pirates rushed towards his ship one by one. Only those who are bored would do this. ¡°It¡¯s still necessary. It¡¯s a matter of the Marine¡¯s face. You are a Great Admiral candidate. If you don¡¯t have a ship, it will make the people of the world have an opinion of the Marine,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Must?¡± Kuro asked. Kizaru said, ¡°Yes, it is a flagship after all, and the materials must be different from ordinary warships. It is safer than ordinary warships.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s imitate an ordinary warship. Don¡¯t change it too much, just add a few more cannons.¡± Kuro said. How good would it be to be an ordinary warship? Who knows which ship he is on? ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I just want you to book a ship in the headquarters. You can tell me the specific conditions. I asked you to come because I have something to do while I¡¯m booking the Battleship. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Not in a hurry to take office? Kuro frowned. ¡°What do you want me to do? Old man, I am not going to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) territory. It is too dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not there.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°It should be quite simple for you. It¡¯s an internal Marine matter.¡± These words made Kuro relax all of a sudden. He leaned back, blew out smoke, and said, ¡°Marine internal, what¡¯s wrong with internal?¡± This is good! It would be best if he kept delaying his appointment. He was best at doing things. It would not take three to five years, but he could do it for half a year. Just drag it out! ¡°Didn¡¯t you get assassinated by Big Mom last time? This alerted Sakasugi and he checked the interior of the Marine and found some clues.¡± Kizaru¡¯s sunglasses reflected the light. He clasped his hands together and rested his chin on the back of his hand and said, ¡°You know about the huge shipwreck near G-5, right, Kuro?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it from Smoker,¡± Kuro muttered. ¡°That¡¯s not a shipwreck¡­¡± Kizaru slowly said: ¡°We have found some clues here, and with the information from Smoker, we can confirm that there is something wrong with Base Commander ¡®Ghost Bamboo¡¯ Virgo. Kuro, go and find out what is going on.¡± ¡°Is it deliberately concealed, or is Marine¡­ a traitor.¡± Chapter 574 Add More Cannons (¡Á) and More Materials (¡î)_1 Listening to Kizaru, Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°Virgo?¡± Who is this person again? I think I mentioned it before, but I seem to have forgotten¡­ Kuro¡¯s memory is not omnipotent. After all, he has lived here for so long, who would still revise the plot every day? Whoever stays in a strange place for more than 20 years will not remember some things. It was like a person in his twenties who could never remember all his elementary school classmates. Even after Kuro entered the Headquarters, the people he came into contact with were either generals or Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) or important people. Some people really could not remember. ¡°Codename ¡®Ghost Bamboo¡¯, Vice-Admiral Virgo, G-5 Branch Base Chief, in Marine internal evaluation, is a very good Marine.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°However, we recently found some things that make us a little suspicious. You have to check it out. Marine can¡¯t transfer people for the time being, and it¡¯s not appropriate for Mr. Garp and Mr. Sengoku to go. After thinking about it, you, who haven¡¯t taken office yet, are the most suitable.¡± ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°I will investigate slowly, old man, you can¡¯t rush me, otherwise you can¡¯t infer the truth.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s your business, Kuro, remember to tell Headquarters about the flagship you want to customize, that¡¯s all.¡± Kizaru laughed. ¡°Okay, you can rest.¡± Kuro picked up the teacup, drank the tea in one gulp, and sipped again. ¡°I still don¡¯t like tea.¡± ¡°Oh, you will like it when you are old.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it when I¡¯m older. Also, Grandpa, where are your cigars?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it for you. It¡¯s on the logistics side. You can get it yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Kuro waved his hand and turned to walk out. Although as a reserve general, he can ask for a special supply himself, his share is one, and so is the old man¡¯s. Isn¡¯t it good for him to have two? He left the office and walked out of the main base gate. Only Leda was waiting for him there. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Kuro glanced around and asked. ¡°It¡¯s still debriefing. Hey, Kuro, let¡¯s go shopping,¡± Leda said. ¡°I¡¯m not free now. Call Crowe and go to G-5 with me. The rest of you stay in the headquarters and wait for orders. Also, tell Wilbur that I want to get a Vice-Admiralship¡­¡± ¡°Ship?¡± Leda said happily, ¡°Is it a spaceship that can be freely customized? That¡¯s great. Can I choose the style I like? I want a spaceship with a permanent refill of ice cream on the bow.¡± ¡°Then find a Devil Fruit user who can make ice cream to be a Marine!¡± Kuro glared at Leda. ¡°In addition, you don¡¯t need that kind of flagship. If you want your own flagship, you can become a Vice-Admiral first!¡± And ice cream¡­ Such a special style, do you think I am not conspicuous enough! ¡°Oh¡­¡± Leda¡¯s face fell. ¡°In short, I want an ordinary ship. Don¡¯t be too eye-catching, just like an ordinary warship. Just add a few more guns and bring the message.¡± Kuro said. ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the logistics warehouse to get some cigars and some weapons to send to the treasury.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°Hurry up, I will wait for you at the port.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda shrugged and turned in the direction of the debriefing office. That place is not the same as Kuro¡¯s logistics warehouse. As she walked, she took out a packet of biscuits from her backpack and opened her mouth to eat. ¡°Hey, have you heard? There¡¯s a new delicious snack shop in the back.¡± ¡°Ah! I know that place. I heard that it¡¯s a limited supply, baking on the spot and only selling a little every day.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there later.¡± ¡°Yes, go and taste it.¡± Leda¡¯s ears twitched and she looked at two laughing female Marines passing by. ¡°Snacks? Limited supply? Delicious?¡± Leda¡¯s eyes widened and saliva flowed from the corner of her mouth. She poured the biscuit bag into her mouth and swallowed it after chewing a few times. Her eyes began to shine. ¡°I want to eat!¡± She was about to walk towards the two female Marines. But soon, she stopped and her little face twisted: ¡°But it was Kuro who told me about it. If I was a little slower, Kuro would have waited there, but if I was late, would it have been sold out¡­¡± ¡°Leda?¡± At this moment, a voice sounded beside her. Leda turned to look and her eyes lit up. ¡°Sister Stork!¡± The person who came over was Sturgeon and his companion, Basil. ¡°What about me? What about me? Don¡¯t you have my name?¡± Basil asked. Leda completely ignored Basil and said directly: ¡°Here, here, Kuro said to let you stay in the Headquarters, and then we will go to do something. He also asked me to find Wilbur, but I have something to do now. Sister Sturgeon, help me find Wilbur. Kuro wants to customize a Vice-Admiral Ship and let Wilbur watch it. The specific standard is¡­¡± ¡°Ha!!!¡± At this moment, a group of trained Marines ran past and roared, the sound was so loud that it almost drowned Leda¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Leda waved her hand and turned to chase after the two female Marines who spoke first. Stork froze and looked at Basil. ¡°What did Leda just say?¡± The roar of Marine just now made the stork shake a little and it was not heard clearly. Her ears were not very good to begin with. Although she could hear the specific words of women, she had to be clear. She only heard the gist of Leda¡¯s words and didn¡¯t hear the details. Fortunately, Basil was there. ¡°Uh, Miss Lida said to ask you to look for Wilbur, Vice-Admiral Kuro¡¯s flagship. The standard is ordinary, don¡¯t attract attention. Just like ordinary warships, add a few more guns.¡± The stork nodded thoughtfully and turned to walk inside. And Basil also left the Headquarters Base as if he was avoiding the plague. He had to go to the Marine Temporary Resettlement Building as soon as possible to avoid being discovered by those ¡®acquaintances¡¯ and then dragged to ¡®special training¡¯. At this moment, Wilbur had just finished his report and was about to leave when he saw Stork walking towards him. ¡°Wilbur.¡± ¡°Colonel Stork?¡± Wilbur stopped and said: ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Lieutenant General Kuro has something for you to do.¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Wilbur¡¯s eyes lit up and he clenched his fists and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Kuro, do you have something for me to do?! Please say, I, Brownhard Wilbur, will definitely do it!¡± Stork tilted his head and looked puzzled. She didn¡¯t hear what Wilbur said, but from his expression, he should agree and be happy. She nodded and said, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro asked you to customize a Vice-Admiral Battleship. The standard is that it is not ordinary and must be eye-catching. Don¡¯t add more materials like ordinary Battleships.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± She was afraid that she would not be able to repeat it, so she asked again. ¡°Vice-Admiral¡¯s ship?! Mr. Kuro wants to customize a Vice-Admiral¡¯s ship?! Indeed, how can there be no ship, that doesn¡¯t match Mr. Kuro¡¯s identity!¡± Wilbur said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do it well. I will add more materials and make this flagship attract the attention of everyone!¡± With that, he ran out quickly. Chapter 575 Marines Like Pirates When Lily reached the port, she had already taken Crowe with her. There were a few paper bags in Crowe¡¯s hand, and Leda took out a paper bag and ate bread from it. The bread looked very soft and was faintly fragrant, as if it had just been baked. ¡°Hey, Lida, where did you go?¡± Kuro was waiting at the port and asked when he saw Leda coming over. ¡°I went to buy something. Let me tell you, Kuro, this is delicious. Do you want one?¡± Leda held up a loaf of bread. ¡°Buying things, this is just done, right? How long has it been, did you deliver my message?¡± Kuro said in disbelief. Lida subconsciously turned her eyeball to the side and said, ¡°I brought them and sent them all over.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Kuro frowned and glanced at her. ¡°Did you really bring it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Leda shouted guiltily, ¡°Would I lie to you, Kuro, you should be at ease when I do things.¡± Kuro stared at her for a moment. ¡°Forget it, get on the ship. Let¡¯s go to G-5 for a vacation. No, to carry out a mission.¡± Leda didn¡¯t seem to have cheated him much. After all, she was his first subordinate and he raised her like his own daughter. I usually have nothing to do, but if something suddenly happens, she will definitely be able to complete it. This was Kuro¡¯s only backup plan. With his back full of knives, he had to carefully consider which one to use. The sharpest and least usable one was Kaz. The effect is very good, but the probability of it being inserted in his back is also very high. No, it can¡¯t be called very high. Anyway, with him in Kuro, my scalp is numb and I am afraid that it will be inserted one day. Crowe¡¯s one is okay, but there is a high chance that it can be inserted. As for the rest, Pallas is deaf. Except for cooking, Kuro usually doesn¡¯t look for her. Anyway, he can¡¯t hear clearly. ¡®Sazel¡­ is useless.¡¯ Fanny is a muddle-headed side effect potion master. What can you expect from her? Marines are really doomed. Donald? What was the use of that cerebral infarction? At the moment, he is using Wilbur. As long as he gives instructions, he will definitely be able to do it without any accidents. Then there was Leda. Although there were some small pits, it was harmless and there was no problem. As long as it was not used for a long time, there would not be a situation of stabbing. Kuro did not think that such a small thing would happen. Isn¡¯t it just a message? What kind of crooked words can she pass on? Even if it is passed on to a stork, a stork can still hear it clearly. There is no problem for her to repeat it. The three of them boarded the Battleship and headed to the G-5 branch. The G-5 branch, also located in the New World, is on par with the G-1 and G-3. Although it does not have the power of the current G-1 upgrade cost department, nor the name of the G-3 Marine Hero, the notoriety of the G-5 is very famous. Simply put, the Marines inside are more like pirates. Apart from doing illegal things, they have everything else on their minds. They are good at swindling and fighting. When they encounter pirates, it is like fighting against them. But his combat power was unquestionable. After all, it is also a Headquarters stationed in the New World from the beginning. No matter how dirty the Marines inside are, those who can survive until now are all elites. ¡°Oh, Kuro, why do I suddenly feel so hot?¡± On the sea, Leda complained with her little tongue hanging out and fanning with her little hand. ¡°In the New World, the weather is ever-changing and more intense than the first half. It¡¯s normal.¡± Kuro was lying on a deck chair, wearing a pair of sunglasses and his upper body was exposed as he basked in the sun. ¡°No, it¡¯s just inexplicably hot, it¡¯s too hot¡­¡± Leda used her hands as a fan and looked around. Her eyes widened and she pointed in a direction. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s that!¡± Kuro turned around and saw an island in front of him that was divided into half by ice and fire. Half of the island was covered in ice and snow, and the other half was blazing lava, as if it had its own territory. It would not mix with each other and was clearly separated. ¡°Oh¡­ Punk Hassad, that is to say, almost to G-5,¡± Kuro thought for a while and said. As for Punk Hassad, he had participated in the duel between Sakaski and Kuzan. They were now in a position close to the Land of Lava. No wonder Leda felt very hot. ¡°Change course and stay away from Punk Hassad.¡± Kuro ordered Marine standing next to him. ¡°Yes! Vice-Admiral!¡± The Marine saluted and quickly ran over. Soon, the direction of the Battleship began to change, and it moved away from Punk Hassad. The location of the G-5 branch is not far in front of Punk Hassad. After all, the World Government does not control a lot of territory in the New World, so there is naturally no great depth. After sailing for about four days, the Battleship arrived at the G-5 branch from the position of Punk Hassad. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± In front of the deck, Crowe looked at the fortress that was gradually approaching in front of him and pushed his glasses slightly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro had already put on his golden formal suit, and his cloak danced with the sailing wind. He glanced ahead and frowned slightly. ¡°It seems that Smoker¡¯s leadership is not enough.¡± There was a group of people waiting at the port ahead. Leading them were Smoker and Tashigi. Only they were still wearing relatively traditional clothes and Marine cloaks. Beside them, a group of people who looked fierce were gathered. Their clothes looked more like pirates than Marines. Some people casually pulled a cloak with a ¡®5¡¯ symbol hanging on it, some people wore a hat or something else and simply pulled the Marine¡¯s symbol. They looked at the ship and grinned in unison. If Smoker wasn¡¯t here, if they weren¡¯t in G-5, if they met these people on the sea, Kuro would kill them all at once. Because compared to Marines, they are more like pirates who want to disguise themselves as Marines and plan to seize Battleships. ¡°Is this G-5? It is indeed famous.¡± Crowe was surprised. ¡°But there is no denying that they are strong.¡± With his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, the Marines that he can sense are not weak. ¡°Coming.¡± Smoker bit his cigar and stared at the approaching Battleship. ¡°Is Headquarters for real? They really sent out that bastard Kuro.¡± ¡°Hey! Vice Admiral Smoker, is that the world-famous Golden Lion?! It doesn¡¯t look any different.¡± ¡°Hahaha, he might wet his pants later!¡± ¡°G-5, but we have the final say. Why should a foreign Marine come here to supervise us!¡± The G-5 Marines all looked unconvinced. Headquarters gave Kuro the name of coming here to supervise. Nothing was said or done. But an inspector can make all G-5 Marines unhappy. They are not afraid of anything and they dare to fight with the fierce pirates of the New World, what do they need inspectors for? What kind of inspector do you need?! Chapter 576 Marine (1) The Battleship gradually entered the port and stopped. As the Battleship anchored, a staircase fell from the empty space beside the Battleship. Step ¡­ Kuro stepped on the stairs, bit his cigar, and slowly walked down. Leda and Crowe came down from above with a group of Marines. ¡°Yo, Smoker, Daski, long time no see.¡± Kuro greeted the two of them and took a cigar from the chest of his jacket. ¡°Ah, Vice-Admiral Kuro, long time no see,¡± Tashigi said politely. ¡°Hey, bastard! When will you change your bad habit!¡± Smoker glared at Kuro. ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry, it¡¯s convenient.¡± Kuro stuffed the cigar into his arms without any apology. ¡°So, Headquarters asked me to look for you. I have arrived. Now tell me what you found.¡± The intelligence was spread by Smoker, the suspicious points were discovered by Smoker, and the order to request Headquarters for support was also secretly applied by Smoker. If he didn¡¯t look for Smoker, who could he look for? ¡°This is not the place to talk. Go to my office,¡± Smoker glanced at his subordinates and said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Kuro nodded and prepared to follow Smoker to his office. ¡°Hey, are you leaving just like that? Are you ignoring us?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the group of G-5 Marines. A strong man grinned and said to Kuro word by word, ¡°Vice Admiral Kim.¡± ¡°Hey, you!¡± Tashigi said angrily, ¡°Lieutenant General Kuro and Mr. Smoker have something to talk about. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± These words softened the fierce Marines instantly. They stuck out their tongues and their eyes turned into hearts. ¡°Ah¡­ Miss Tashigi is so cute today.¡± ¡°Miss Tashigi, I love you!¡± ¡°Miss Tashigi, marry me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tashigi adjusted her glasses and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. Also, how many times have I told you, call me Colonel Tashigi!¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Tashigi.¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Tashigi.¡± The G-5 Marines spoke one after another. The burly man who spoke first took a step forward and stood in front of Kuro. He was about the same height as Kuro, but he was several levels stronger than him. His arms were bent and his muscles bulged as he looked Kuro up and down. ¡°Is such a thin person qualified to supervise us? Hey, let me tell you, don¡¯t be a busybody. We G-5 Marines always have our own reasons!¡± Kuro looked indifferent and looked at Smoker on the other side. ¡°Smoker?¡± Smoker blew out a mouthful of smoke and said seriously, ¡°Hey, Dakin, go away. This is not someone you can deter.¡± ¡°But Vice-Admiral Smoker, he wants to investigate us. We are trash in the Marine. What is there to investigate? It is obvious that Headquarters wants to find trouble with us!¡± The man named Dakin cried out: ¡°We are the most heroic Marines. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t get praise for what we have done, but why are we still being supervised! This is too unfair! I don¡¯t care about gold and silver, we will not do such a thing! If we don¡¯t get entangled by you, then let us be convinced!¡± Kuro stared at him and said, ¡°Smoker, your subordinate?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Smoker sighed. ¡°Be gentle. They are¡­ good people.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°I can sense a little. His heart is not bad, but he doesn¡¯t do things properly¡­ Koro.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Whoosh! With a shout, Crowe¡¯s body disappeared, turning into a shadow that flashed across these Marines. With a crackling sound, Crowe appeared behind the G-5 Marines, one hand attached to the side, and the other hand pushed up his glasses with the base of his palm. Light flickered in the lenses, as if he was despising the strength of these Marines. Plop! Plop! Plop! With a series of sounds, the Marines fell to the ground one after another, either holding their stomachs, touching their chests, or pressing their legs. All of them looked in pain. ¡°You bastard!¡± The guy named Dakin stood up, gritted his teeth and stared at Crowe. He clenched his fists and was about to rush forward. Boom!! At this moment, his body trembled and his lips began to tremble uncontrollably. Cold sweat fell from his forehead like rain. He was not the only one. The Marines who had fallen to the ground stopped making noise. They lowered their heads and did not dare to move. On a closer look, their bodies were shaking. Killing intent! ¡°I must have a reason for coming to supervise.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯ve done, but there are a few things I have to say. As a Marine, it¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t stand, sit, or sit. Why? Have you given up on yourself after being treated as scum and then sent here? What about the posture you learned in Marine? Have you forgotten it all?¡± ¡°Also, as Marines, where are your uniforms, above the rank of lieutenant, your capes, and what are you wearing? Those who know that this is Marine Base G-5, those who don¡¯t know will think that it is a circus.¡± Kuro was not lying. He had been a Marine for so many years and had never seen such a bad Marine posture. In the past, in East Blue, Kaz was there. Putting aside the strength of his subordinates, his posture was beautiful. After reaching Headquarters, Headquarters¡¯ Marine posture is not bad. After that, Kaz came for a while. After that, in Sabaody, Wilbur was in charge of training Marines. Their posture seemed to be no worse than Kaz¡¯s. I don¡¯t know why. His impression of Kaz¡¯s training method is unique. Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence¡­ In short, Kuro¡¯s etiquette towards Marines has long been raised. Even if the Marine Admiral Colonel is leading the team alone, he can ignore the leader and the adjutant, but if they stand together, there must be a posture. That way, they will look comfortable and dignified. As for Smoker¡¯s subordinates, what are they? If Kenbonshoku (Observation) didn¡¯t faintly sense that they didn¡¯t have much malice and were more depressed, plus Marine¡¯s identity is here and Smoker faction¡¯s identity is here, he would have done it long ago. Even if he did not do it, he had to give Smoker some face. After all, Smoker was his good friend. As for G-5, he asked Crowe to organize the information before coming and he roughly understood a little. Smoker must have come here as a Vice-Admiral for the subsequent management. G-5 Marine, under his management, now has part of his faction, but most of it is local base chief Virgo Faction. And these factions that belong to Smoker also have the mentality of leaning towards Virgo. After all, he is the Base Chief, which is normal. Smoker, who wanted to be transferred here willfully, was called ¡°troublemaker¡± in their orthodox faction. Even if that was not Smoker¡¯s goal. It was strange that Virgo could tolerate him until now. If it were any other Vice-Admiral, they would have long found an excuse to send him out and let him go to another base to be their base commander. However, Vergo belonged to the fringe faction and usually did not make much noise. In addition, the Aokiji faction still had power now, so no one cared. But no matter which one Smoker¡¯s purpose is, his coming here is a signal. It is rare that his subordinates can still disobey his orders after such a long time. That was why Kuro said that Smoker¡¯s leadership was not good. Chapter 577 Don¡¯t Walk Here Kuro¡¯s murderous aura made the G-5 Marine dare not move. Kuro glanced at them and said, ¡°After I come out of the office, I want to see you neatly dressed.¡± The G-5 Marines lowered their heads one by one, not daring to speak. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Kuro continued to ask, his killing intent increasing again. This made the G-5 Marines shudder and shout in unison: ¡°Yes!¡± Only then did Kuro nod and continue forward. ¡°Hey, if you do this, how can I command in the future?¡± Smoker walked beside him, biting his cigar and asking with slight dissatisfaction. Kuro smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t care about that. Besides, I¡¯m an inspector. I have to do my duty as an inspector.¡± ¡°Up to you¡­¡± Smoker blew out smoke and led the group to his office. As soon as he entered the office, Smoker motioned for Tashigi to close the door. He took out a stack of documents from his desk and handed it over. ¡°Take a look.¡± Crowe stepped forward and took the document, scanning it. Smoker said, ¡°You know that there was a huge shipwreck near G-5?¡± ¡°You said that before.¡± Kuro leaned against the sofa and said, ¡°I complimented your subordinate on the way.¡± ¡°Yes, that shipwreck¡­ was investigated by my subordinates.¡± Smoker said in a deep voice: ¡°That is not a shipwreck, that is a man-made accident, causing a large number of children to be lost in the nearby sea area. But previously, I have a subordinate who followed the ship here to carry out a mission. He said that he clearly saw the ship that kidnapped the children, but the answer of the report is a shipwreck. This makes me feel that something is wrong. G-5¡­ is hiding something.¡± ¡°Overhead? Which one?¡± Kurlo wondered. ¡°Brigadier, it¡¯s Base Captain Virgo¡¯s men.¡± Smoker said, ¡°Virgo is completely different from the G-5 Marine, he is the only person with a gentleman¡¯s style and is very respected by the G-5 Marine. He is also an old Marine and has been in the army for 15 years. He also belongs to my ¡®Senior Brother¡¯. I used to respect him, but this time I saw his report and it was all shipwreck. I didn¡¯t understand it, so I followed this to check¡­¡± ¡°There is a problem.¡± Crowe followed Smoker¡¯s words directly. He pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, Vice-Admiral Virgo has a problem. From this document, this is not the first time that the so-called shipwreck has been reported, especially recently. After Vice-Admiral Smoker came, the Marine distribution location described in the document is obviously much larger. It seems that he is deliberately hiding something and does not want Vice-Admiral Smoker to know.¡± ¡°In addition, the document also shows that Vice-Admiral Virgo often sails on a ship with a lot of weapons, but when he comes back, the weapons are gone. Anyway, he is worth checking.¡± ¡°Yes, he seems to have been to Dressrosa. Is there any deal between Vergo and Doflamingo that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Smoker bit his cigar, his face ugly. ¡°Marines and pirates make deals, it¡¯s really¡­¡± Crowe said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, I suggest we track him down in private. After all, he is a Vice-Admiral. If we directly attack him, it will be¡­¡± Before he could finish, Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°Oh! Dressrosa¡­¡± He remembered. Vergo, full-body Armament Haki. In the past, he thought that this person was troublesome. His real identity seems to be a spy¡­ ¡°No need for that.¡± Kuro stood up and a red light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Here¡­ Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What are you doing, Kuro, even if you have no evidence, even if you have evidence, you should report it to Headquarters. After all, this is Vice-Admiral¡­¡± Smoker said in a daze. ¡°If there are any doubts, you have to ask. Don¡¯t worry, I, Kuro, am best at convincing people with reason. He will definitely be moved by me and tell the truth.¡± Kuro said to everyone present, ¡°Don¡¯t move around here, I¡¯ll go buy a few¡­ No, I¡¯ll ask the person involved and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, he went straight out of the office door and ran towards the strongest G-5 aura that Kenbonshoku (Observation) sensed. Yes, Virgo, G-5 strongest. Smoker was still a step behind him. If he remembered correctly, this man had already mastered full-body Armament Haki before he joined the Marine more than ten years ago. The two of them don¡¯t seem to be much different in age. Sure enough, Smoker is waiting to be crippled in East Blue. Following the aura, Kuro went straight to the top of the fortress, where there was a separate office. Kuro bit his cigar and went straight to the office door. He stood at the door for a while, clicked his tongue, and suddenly kicked the door open. Bang! The two doors were kicked out by him. The huge force brought a momentum to the wooden door and plowed two marks on the ground. He flew directly towards the desk in front of him and flew the desk back. Snap. A hand pressed on the table. It was a man wearing sunglasses, a white checkered coat, and a piece of beef cake stuck to his face. He looked solemn and serious. ¡°You are Virgo?¡± Kuro swaggered in, blew out smoke, and said, ¡°You¡¯re under arrest. Surrender and follow me back to Headquarters.¡± Vergo looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Rusilu Kuro, no, Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡­ broke in without manners and then told me that this Base Chief said that I was arrested. Isn¡¯t that too rude? Even if you are very famous, shouldn¡¯t you respect your seniors?¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a traitor senior, Pirate.¡± Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, a small pistol appeared in Vergo¡¯s hand and he fired a shot. Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it. He turned his body slightly and let the bullet pass by and hit the door frame. ¡°Disgusting aura, is it a Seastone bullet?¡± Kuro said, ¡°You hit me with this thing? You think I¡¯m a newbie who is overly dependent on my abilities?¡± Bang! It was also at this moment that Virgo broke through the wall and escaped through the hole, running into the distance with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). ¡°Lion Bite!¡± Kuro instantly pulled out his saber and waved it in front of him. Immediately, the area around Vergo distorted, forming a large number of small wind blades to cut, instantly cutting Vergo¡¯s clothes. It was also at this time that Vergo¡¯s body was covered in darkness, and he tried to escape against the strong wind tearing his shirt. However, at this moment, a black light appeared above him. Vergo was shocked and quickly turned around to face the sky. He crossed his hands and resisted the black light. With a bang, his body fell like a cannonball, smashing a hole in the ground and raising a cloud of dust. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk about reason.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and floated in the air. He looked down and said, ¡°Tell me what you have done for so many years, Virgo.¡± Chapter 578 Vergo, I¡¯m Definitely Going to Eat You The smoke and dust were scattered. Vergo stood in the pit and looked up at the man in the air. ¡°Jin Xuan really lives up to his reputation¡­¡± This man was not a fool like Smoker. And their strength was worlds apart. He was not an arrogant Marine like G-5. He knew how strong this man was. It is an existence that even the Young Master is afraid of and has the combat power to destroy a country alone. When Smoker invited this man here, he still had the mentality of a fluke. Maybe he was just here to supervise the atmosphere here and would leave after a while. After all, according to the Young Master¡¯s intelligence and his own analysis, although he is narrow-minded, he is a lazy guy who doesn¡¯t care about anything. But now¡­ ¡°Do you know my real identity, Kim Jung?¡± Vergo said in a deep voice. ¡°The World Government can find anything.¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°A dead skeleton can find a bounty order from decades ago. You just joined the Marine more than ten years ago. Isn¡¯t that a little childish?¡± Brook of the Straw Hats didn¡¯t have a bounty on his head before. His only bounty was the ancient bounty of the living decades ago. It was discovered by the World Government. He did not understand how a person with flesh and blood could contact a skeleton. Why, does your hairstyle look similar? In the end, it was still found out by the World Government and a bounty was re-established. But whether Virgo found out or not, Kuro didn¡¯t know. Maybe the World Government did, but for the sake of Doflamingo, selectively forgot. But he didn¡¯t care about that. Just as Smoker said, he was also a Vice-Admiral and it was not good for him to attack rashly. But this is not good for Kuro. In case the World Government is unhappy with him and demote him or something. Even if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rise up either way. Why? Can the World Government kill the old man and vacate the position? When Kuro was promoted to Vice-Admiral, he understood that he could not be promoted anyway. Moreover, it is a rare opportunity to mess around with colleagues. Anyway, there are no side effects. If it gets bigger, he may be demoted, so he might as well do more. Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and Haki swept on the blade, flashing with golden electric light. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± A huge slash with black and gold edges and a trace of scarlet in the center fell straight down. When Virgo saw this slash, his forehead could not help but reveal a ball of cold sweat. Without thinking, he dodged to the side and avoided the slash that was falling at a high speed. Boom!! He was now in a corner of the nearby sea. Under this slash, the land in this corner was directly cut open by the slash, separating the foundation of the island and letting that single corner drift on the sea. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Virgo yelled, ¡°Are you going to kill me?!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m not that cruel. After all, you have served in the Marine Corps for more than ten years. We still have some friendship.¡± Kuro said, ¡°I have a good relationship with that Flamingo. I will give him face and be half dead. I want you to say something.¡± At the mention of Flamingo, Virgo was silent for a moment. ¡°Sure enough, you know.¡± Bang! He suddenly patted the land he was on and the small platform floating on the sea directly rushed out. Kuro smiled and floated in the sky and flew straight there. ¡°Where do you think you can run to on the sea?¡± Virgo, who was using the land cut by Kuro on the surface of the sea as a ship, pulled out the Den Den Mushi and slapped it to speed up while dialing a number. Soon, the Den Den Mushi on Kuro¡¯s wrist rang. Kuro frowned and opened his wristwatch, revealing Den Den Mushi. ¡°Jin Lu! Stop! Let¡¯s forget about G-5, don¡¯t care!¡± A voice came from inside. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. He thought it was someone from Headquarters, or even the old man, but this voice¡­ He had never heard it before. ¡°I am a senior official of the World Government¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± **TIP** Kuro closed his wristwatch and blew out a mouthful of smoke. He said, ¡°What the hell are you calling me for? Today, I am going to eat this Virgo, even if Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) comes!¡± Kuro has his own code of conduct. If you want to say that Vergo is a traitor who specializes in delivering intelligence, Kuro might not be a problem. Marines and the World Government are like f*cking sieves. There are so many traitors that Kuro is used to it. Bear, Shichibukai, Revolutionary Army cadre. The World Government also has the eyes of the Revolutionary Army and pirates, and even the so-called big shots of the Dark World. Not to mention Marines, especially after World conscription, they are a mixed bunch. Even if the old man told him one day that he was actually a cadre of the Revolutionary Army and became a general while lurking, it would not be surprising. What¡¯s so strange about Virgo being a snitch? After all, he had been a Marine for 15 years, so he naturally worked hard and was promoted. The position of Vice-Admiral is not so easy to promote. It requires merits. No matter what Virgo has in mind, he will not be promoted without fighting pirates. To be able to reach Vice-Admiral, he had killed many pirates. If Vergo was just passing on intelligence and selling weapons, Kuro would really not take it seriously. But the key is that this guy seems to be involved in a series of dark activities, especially the kidnapping of children. If you sell a weapon and pass on information, who the hell cares about you? But if you do this thing, and Kuro gets the relevant mission, you will definitely be gone. This thing wanted to end the battle quickly and could not be delayed. Doflamingo is a former tenryubito. He has his hands and eyes in the sky and holds the reins of a New World monster. The World Government will definitely give him face. Originally, he wanted to leisurely investigate and drag the time. But when he thought about it just now, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t. If he drags it out, he will probably be able to drag all the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). At that time, it will be difficult to catch Vergo. Maybe this guy will feel that something is wrong and run away immediately. It was better to end it as soon as possible and catch him. As long as he did it, the World Government could only accept it. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi rang again. Kuro picked up the phone and cursed, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, even if you¡¯re a Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), I will arrest this Virgo¡­¡± ¡°Hey, why are you so angry, Kuro.¡± The Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression turned into a guy with a wicked smile and sunglasses. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s you.¡± Kuro said, ¡°What are you going to do? By calling me, aren¡¯t you indirectly admitting that this Marine Vice-Admiral is a spy planted by you? Shichibukai doesn¡¯t want to be a spy anymore?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not up to you. But, Kuro, I remember that you owe me a favor. I gave you the head of the [Big Hand Mortician].¡± Doflamingo let out an evil laugh. ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to fulfill your promise. Let Vergo go. He is my dear family.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you kidding? Flamingo, I said before that I can help you do something without violating my principles, but unfortunately, I have many principles.¡± Kuro said to Den Den Mushi, ¡°This kind of thing happens to be one of them.¡± Chapter 579 You Want to Be the Pirate King? Den Den Mushi¡¯s face obviously collapsed. ¡°Are you going to give up your promise!¡± Den Den Mushi gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this matter violates my principles. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. Why are pirates calling a Marine? You should take care of yourself and keep your Shichibukai position.¡± With that, Kuro hung up Den Den Mushi and raised his hand to slash towards the sea. Bang! Virgo slapped the small stone platform drifting under his feet and the momentum swayed it to the side, avoiding the slash that divided the sea near him. His face became completely solemn. In the beginning, there was a mistake. This man is a metahuman. According to intelligence, in the sea, he has absolute control, which is even stronger than Aokiji. But staying there is obviously not possible. He will be caught and it will cause trouble for Young Master. Jumping into the sea? That would kill him. However¡­ he had to choose between death and hindering Young Master. Virgo thought for a moment and dialed again. ¡°Ah¡­ Vergo, he didn¡¯t agree to my request. You know what to do, you can¡¯t be caught.¡± Den Den Mushi made a sound. ¡°I understand, Young Master. I know what to do.¡± Virgo nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± On the Den Den Mushi¡¯s side, there was a rare silence, and then he slowly said, ¡°It has been hard on you all these years.¡± Virgo smiled and shook his head. He stopped talking and cut off Den Den Mushi. Then he raised his head and stared at Kuro in the sky. Kuro felt the decisive gaze through his sunglasses and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you finished your funeral?¡± Virgo tore open his checkered coat, revealing his tough body. Under the cover of Armament Haki, he became a mass of darkness. He moved his feet and used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to directly attack Kuro. ¡°Oh? Fight to the death? Why, Fiery Bird wants you to die? You are really ruthless, so-called pirate.¡± Kuro swung his blade, emitting a brilliance. The extremely fast blade formed a slash and quickly slashed towards Vergo. Then, he prepared to slash sideways. In his expectation, Vergo would dodge this attack, and the position after dodging would definitely be hit by Kuro. Bang! Virgo did not dodge or avoid it, allowing the blade to hit his body. His left shoulder Armament Haki was untied, allowing the slash to cut off his arm, but his body rushed over. If he used Armament Haki to defend himself, this slash would not be able to cut off his arm, but the powerful impact would make his body retreat, and Vergo did not want to do this now. Although his arm was cut off, the slash passed through his body and completely blocked the momentum. This time, even Kuro was stunned. Vergo rushed over and clenched his right fist. With a tiger roar, he suddenly punched Kuro. Dang! The fist touched the blade, triggering a wave of air. ¡°Young Master, he is the man who will become the Pirate King!¡± Vergo shouted. Kuro braced himself against Vergo¡¯s fist and swung the blade away. As the blade waved, it brought a slash and swung Vergo¡¯s body to the stone platform floating on the sea, creating a depression. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°You¡¯re quite brave. Should I say that you¡¯re worthy of being a pirate?¡± Virgo stood up from the depression, patted his body with one hand and threw away the broken sunglasses on his eyes, staring at Kuro with a burning gaze. ¡°A long time ago, I wanted to fight you.¡± Virgo said, ¡°You are the same as Young Master. The only difference is that you are hiding in the Marine. By the time you arrive at the Grand Line, no one can stop you.¡± ¡°You have been hiding in the East China Sea for so long. After arriving at the Grand Line, you have already become a force to be reckoned with. Now you want to take root in the New World and get rid of me¡­ But you are wrong. Even if you win and help Smoker control G-5, he will not help you. That kind of person will not help you become the Pirate King of Shanghai!¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro tilted his head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, I know you, Kuro, you are as ambitious as the Young Master. In this world, only Pirate King is your ambition! Admit it, Luciru Kuro, you also want to be the Pirate King of Shanghai!¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡®Me?¡¯ Pirate King? Is that thing on my side?! ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Kuro slashed out. Bang! This time, the small stone platform on the sea was shattered by Kuro. Vergo jumped high in the sky and bounced with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). ¡°Are you angry? But since I dare to say it, I don¡¯t want to live. I just want to tell you¡­¡± Thud! The soles of his feet created a wave of air in the air and went straight for Kuro. This time, he activated his entire body¡¯s Haki, condensed it into a fist and punched over. ¡°Young Master is the man who will become the Pirate King!¡± Chi!! Autumn Water hit his chest and cut him in half. Vergo¡¯s body was split in half and fell into the sea. Kuro held the knife in one hand and swung it to the side, shaking the blood off the blade and putting it back into the scabbard. He stared at the sea for a moment before saying: ¡°What the hell!¡± If you want to die, then die, but don¡¯t insult others for no reason. Me and that flamingo fighting for the Pirate King? Are you looking down on me or your Young Master? I¡¯m going to be the Pirate King. How can there be Blackbeard? I¡¯m already a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Why does your family always think that I have a conspiracy? Why don¡¯t the others think so?! Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and looked at the sea for a while. He shook his head and said, ¡°The last punch was a little bit like that. Unfortunately, he became a useless spy.¡± The purity of his last punch was still a little good. Kuro originally thought that Virgo was just playing around with his full-armed Haki. It was okay to torture newbies, but it was full of flaws when he encountered veterans. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been cut into pieces by Law. Except for the last punch, his full armor was completely useless and the purity was too low. Virgo is not an ability user and does not have any special abilities. Even if he is an ability user, being split in half and falling into the sea is basically the same as not having a head. Moreover, his corpse was floating on the sea and Kuro could see it. Confirming that he was gone, Kuro turned around and flew back to G-5. The current G-5 cannot be called chaotic, but there are small chaos. Virgo and Kuro¡¯s actions were seen by people. The Marines loyal to Virgo wanted to follow them, but they were tied up by Smoker. Although his nature ¡®smoke¡¯ is not very lethal, he still has a way to catch people. The continuous white mist will make it difficult for people to break free. Although these people can be domineering, there is no way to completely break free from Smoker¡¯s restraint. Not to mention that Smoker also had his own subordinates. ¡°You¡¯re better? That¡¯s fast.¡± Smoker saw someone flying in the sky and looked up. Kuro was speechless. Why does this sound so strange¡­ Chapter 580 Wilbur¡¯s Massacre Headquarters. ¡°Mr. Kuro wants the best materials to make a ship! Hurry up and list the best materials!¡± ¡°What?! You¡¯re asking me who Mr. Kuro is?! Lucilu Kuro! The direct subordinate of Admiral Kizaru, Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, Admiral alternate, the man who defeated Golden Lion, Ledfield and Bundy Walde, you don¡¯t know him!¡± Wilbur rushed to tell him. ¡°Hey, Marine, do you know Lucilu Kuro? Vice-Admiral Kuro, he wants to get a ship, the best materials, and the most atmospheric seat ship. Can you find a good designer? If you find one, Mr. Kuro will not treat you badly!¡± ¡°Who am I? I am Wilbur! [Big Gun] Wilbur is a little colonel under Mr. Kuro, but don¡¯t look down on me, I will become Mr. Kuro¡¯s spear sooner or later! Now Mr. Kuro has entrusted me with a heavy responsibility, my words represent Mr. Kuro¡¯s request!¡± ¡°Hello, I am Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s subordinate. Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, do you have any channels? As long as the ship is successful and Mr. Kuro is satisfied, he will not mistreat you. I, Wilbur, am willing to accept you as a subordinate.¡± ¡°What? You are a Rear Admiral? You want to join Mr. Kuro? I can¡¯t guarantee this, but I am willing to ask for you.¡± Wilbur went on a killing spree. The entire Headquarters was a mess for him. Mr. Kuro wants a good seat ship. This is a big deal. Wilbur wants to do it seriously. Then, he found that the materials provided by Headquarters itself could not meet Wilbur¡¯s expectations. Even if he used all the materials, it would only be slightly higher than other Vice-Admiral spaceships. How can that be! Mr. Kuro wants the best materials! But since I can¡¯t do it¡­ Then let¡¯s go all out and ask Marine colleagues for help! From ordinary Marines to the upper echelons of the Marine, everyone knew that Kuro wanted to make a Vice-Admiral¡¯s flagship with great materials and a handsome style. But what can ordinary Marines do? It¡¯s fine if they just listen, but some mid-level Marines are different. Especially those marginalized people who know that Marine is currently divided into factions and they don¡¯t have any factions themselves. In their eyes, this is not about getting a spaceship. This is about recruiting subordinates. Some marginalized people wanted to live their own lives, but they were willing to deal with Kuro, the prince of the Kizaru Sect, who would definitely be a general in the future. They all contributed their treasures. And some fringe generals who want to join Kuro are naturally more enthusiastic. Those who had the money to pay and those who did not want to offend others joined the army of messengers. In a few days, the entire Marine Headquarters knew about it. What a good ship¡­ In other words, Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un is going to show his edge in the New World. After all, a ship is the same as a pirate ship. It is unique and represents a Marine¡¯s philosophy. Entering the New World with such a ship means that they are going to have a good arm-wrestling with the pirates of the New World. When it comes to Marine¡¯s face, they will naturally help. This news even reached the Admiral. ¡°Oh, Kuro, have you changed your mind?¡± Kizaru picked up the phone thoughtfully and dialed a number. ¡­ . Mary Joa. ¡°What¡¯s so fun recently? It¡¯s so boring.¡± In the residence of the tenryubito, Charles, who looked like an idiot, swirled red wine and said to his subordinate standing at the side, ¡°Is the martial law of Sabaody Archipelago not over? Where is Brother Kuro, why didn¡¯t he contact me?¡± If I ignore his snot, he might be an elegant person¡­ probably. ¡°Saint Charles, Vice-Admiral Kim Yuen has been transferred to the New World, and now the one guarding Sabaody is Colonel Sentomaru. There is no news from him for the time being, and we don¡¯t know if Sabaody¡¯s martial law has been lifted, but something happened before, the Straw Hats¡­ They appeared in Sabaody and were driven away by Vice-Admiral Kim Yuen.¡± The man in black answered honestly. ¡°Eh?! That hateful straw hat! Can you fix it? It¡¯s still alive. No, I have to tell the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) to catch them and kill them!¡± Charles thought of the punch he got back then and gritted his teeth. ¡°Did Brother Kuro go to the New World? It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t say goodbye to him. He is an interesting and loyal person, and he is very respectful to me¡­ Well, there is no gift for him. Does he want a slave?¡± These words made the man in black sweat. Although he is a guard of tenryubito, he is not stupid. Who doesn¡¯t know that that man hates slaves the most now? Back then, he used the martial law period in Sabaody Archipelago to release a large number of slaves, and it was legal and just. You still want to give him slaves? You will be fine, but it is hard to say who will give it to you. In a hurry, the man in black thought of the recent rumors and said, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un seems to be working as a passenger ship in Headquarters recently, the best and largest passenger ship. If Charles Saint has any suggestions in this regard, I think he will be grateful.¡± ¡°Ship? Ship?¡± Charles thought for a moment and said: ¡°Speaking of which, do I have anything to give him?¡± ¡°Saint Charles, you bought a piece of ¡®Adam¡¯ wood a few years ago and were going to use it to make a wooden boat to swim in the lake, but you found that piece of wood too big and it became useless later,¡± the man in black reminded. ¡°Do I have this thing?¡± Charles thought about it and said. ¡°Yes, you do,¡± said the man in black. It was an auction a few years ago. He was also present at that time. The auction produced a Treasure Tree [Adam] wood and it was won by Charles. However, he later felt that he could not make a wooden ship and put it there. The materials of Precious Tree only want to make a wooden boat to swim in the lake? You think it¡¯s too big and you still despise it? What a waste! ¡°Forget it, if that thing is useful, find it and give it to Brother Kuro.¡± As Charles spoke, he thought about it again. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. What¡¯s the use of a broken wood? It¡¯s better to send some gold¡­ By the way, send some gold to Brother Kuro.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. I will definitely bring it.¡± The man in black breathed a sigh of relief. Although Treasure Tree Adam is precious and the amount of gold given by Charles is definitely not small, it is nothing for tenryubito. Better than sending slaves. If he really sent the slave over, he would probably be sent away. His predecessor seemed to have offended that man and did not survive¡­ Although it was not done by that man himself, it was more terrifying because he could not find any evidence. For that kind of person, just let him fight with the smelly pirates in the New World. Don¡¯t come to the first half of the game, and don¡¯t come to Sabaody and Mariejoia. Otherwise, the Draconians may be fine, but their subordinates may not live well. Chapter 581 Demon Rumors G-5. Kuro still doesn¡¯t know that Headquarters is building his flagship in full swing. He was now reclining on the office sofa with his legs crossed and a cigar in his mouth. He was holding a wine glass in one hand and reading a newspaper in the other, laughing from time to time. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Smoker, who was sitting in the main seat, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let me read it to you¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and put the hand holding the glass into his mouth. He took a sip of wine and said: ¡°An old man was taking a walk and accidentally fell into the river at the side and shouted for help! Two Marines passed by and pretended not to see him. They were still talking and laughing as they walked. The old man was desperate and shouted, ¡®Down with the World Government!¡¯ When the two Marines heard this, they were shocked and hurriedly jumped into the river and dragged the old man ashore and handcuffed him.¡± Smoker was speechless. ¡°What newspaper is this?¡± A vein appeared on his forehead. ¡°World News, that pigeon, the joke is good,¡± Kuro said. He was reading the joke column. A certain joke is a treasure of mankind. It is still useful in other countries and other worlds. It does not even need to be pointed out and it is automatically derived. Probably because it is all capital and feudal. ¡°Hey! Kuro!¡± Smoker shouted, ¡°The mission is over. Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you going back to report? Also, you should have taken over G-3!¡± After Virgo was killed, Smoker naturally became the biggest leader of G-5. Although he had not been appointed as the Base Chief, as long as Kuro returned, he was basically his. His report had long been drafted and submitted, but he did not know much. Kuro did not say anything and only submitted what he saw truthfully. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s rare for me to have paid leave. Let me have fun for a while.¡± Kuro put down the newspaper and drank the wine in his glass in one gulp. He put it on the table and said, ¡°Besides, I am here and I can help you get rid of some trouble. G-5, you haven¡¯t completely mastered it.¡± Unlike the memory plot of his previous life, at that time, Vergo was cut into pieces by Law, and there was direct evidence of a direct attack on Marine. With the combination of the two, Smoker could take over G-5 as soon as possible. But now, Virgo died without knowing why. At least in the eyes of Smoker and the G-5 Marines, Virgo died without knowing why. There was no evidence. Because Kuro didn¡¯t say anything and when he came back, he told Vergo that he was killed by him, which made the G-5 Marines always resent Kuro. Mr. Virgo! The respected Mr. Virgo in their base, that gentleman, was killed by a golden ingot! No matter who it was, they would feel indignant. Kuro did not say it because for Smoker and the G-5 Marines, they did not need to know about this kind of thing. Vergo was a subordinate of Doflamingo. That was something that had to be reported to the higher-ups and decided by the higher-ups. Although Kuro thinks that it will be left unsettled in the end. That Flamingo did a lot of things for the World Government, including acting as a middleman to do the deal between the World Government and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), as well as doing some dirty work that was inconvenient for the World Government. Coupled with his identity as a Dragon Person the day before yesterday and his identity as Shichibukai, Marines might not be able to do anything to him. They were Marines and had to follow the rules of the game. Unlike pirates, they can overturn tables at any time and place. Of course, this also depends on the size of the pirates, such as Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). When the table is lifted, no one can do anything if they don¡¯t play. But the little pirate has to pay the price for flipping the table¡­ ¡°Whatever, but I¡¯m going to Thor Island to catch a man.¡± Smoker bit two cigars and said. ¡°Thor Island?¡± Kuro froze. ¡°Who is there?¡± ¡°Straw Hat Kid!¡± Smoker gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He will definitely choose Raytheon Island, an extremely dangerous island. I will arrest him there!¡± As he spoke, he glanced at Kuro. ¡°Speaking of which, he also escaped from you. It¡¯s really interesting. One is at the end of East Blue and the other is at the end of Paradise. But why did you let him go?¡± At the end of East Blue¡¯s Roguetown, the Straw Hats escaped from his hands. At the end of Paradise, the Straw Hats escaped from Kuro. But at that time he was stopped by Dorag, but Kuro¡­ Other than going easy on him, he really couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Smoker¡¯s words made Kuro¡¯s face sink. Garp, that old man, can¡¯t come over and talk about it. It¡¯s about Marine, unlike those willful people, he, Kuro, cares about the big picture. But thinking about it, it was really a loss. He left it there and put it in G-3 himself. Who could he reason with? ¡°Thor Island?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it there? Forget it, play by yourself. I¡¯ll take a break.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rest. If there¡¯s nothing else, I have a proposal.¡± Smoker stood up and said, ¡°The sea area near G-5 has not been completely explored. If you are really free, why don¡¯t you help me see the situation in the nearby sea area. Recently, there is a rumor that I care about. I was going to see it, but if you are there, you can do it better.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re going to waste time here, why don¡¯t you find something to do? It makes sense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡± When Kuro heard this, he nodded. ¡°Otherwise, if I stay here every day, the Marines under you can¡¯t wait to eat me. What rumors?¡± Although he did not care, the resentful eyes of a group of Marines were quite annoying. ¡°Corutiga Islands, you know,¡± Smoker said. ¡°Well, an archipelago nearby, what happened to that island, did a pirate go out to sea?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°For pirates, it is much simpler.¡± Smoker shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a pirate. It¡¯s a lot of people who have disappeared mysteriously. It¡¯s rumored that there are some demons there, but it has always been a rumor. There is no concrete evidence. If you are fine, help me take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a pirate¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and muttered, ¡°Okay, then I will accept Vice Admiral Smoker¡¯s request and take a look. This way, no one will say that I am staying here and not doing anything.¡± He stood up and waved at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be there for about ten days and half a month. When Headquarters asks, they will say that I was entrusted by you. Don¡¯t let it slip.¡± With that, he left the office. Smoker shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°This lazy guy hasn¡¯t changed in a few years¡­ Well, I have no right to talk about people.¡± He turned to look at the window and clenched his fists. ¡°Straw Hat¡­ I will catch you, I will!¡± Be it reaching the New World or transferring to G-5, everything is to be closer to that man! On the execution platform in Roguetown, the man with the same smile as One Piece! Chapter 582 Kortiga¡¯s Disappearance Battleship, out of G-5. Kuro took Leda and Crowe, as well as the group of Marines that came out of Headquarters, and went to Cortega, which Smoker had mentioned. ¡°Kortega, the Long Snake Islands, there are many residents. There is no king here. They are based in the town and village. It is an earthquake island.¡± Crowe was holding the investigation report he got from G-5 and reporting to Kuro. Kuro stared at Leda, who was excitedly opening snacks in the Battleship Office. With a hook of his finger, the snack bag floated out of her hand and flew towards Kuro. ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Like a tiger protecting its cub, Leda roared and jumped over, but he pressed her head with one hand and ate snacks with the other hand. He asked, ¡°Earthquake Island?¡± Crowe saw this and his lips twitched. Is there no end to your bad taste? ¡°Yes, Earthquake Island. Originally, such an archipelago should not cause an earthquake, but since more than 20 years ago, there has been an inexplicable earthquake here. At first, the amplitude is very light, but later, it becomes more and more frequent,¡± said Crowe. ¡°What about the demon rumor, why did people disappear?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a rumor, there¡¯s no intelligence, but the most recent place is here¡­¡± Crowe walked over, spread out the map, pointed to the most forward island in the archipelago, and said, ¡°According to G-5¡¯s intelligence, in the past two days, the most people here have disappeared, all of them have disappeared unknowingly. When they were found, there were traces of cooking in their homes, but people have disappeared mysteriously, and there are no traces of fighting. So now this rumor is called ¡®The Disappearing Devil of Kortiga¡¯ by G-5¡¯s Marines.¡± ¡°People nowadays like to add some mysterious and terrifying elements to the unknown when they have nothing to do. It makes them look incompetent.¡± Kuro curled his lips. ¡°Where did this demon come from? It¡¯s either an ability user or an experienced one.¡± There is no such thing as mystery in this world. It is basically all on the table. In the past, giants, demons, long arms, short arms, and so on would definitely be fantasy, mystery, and horror. In addition, there is the ability of Devil Fruit. In the ignorant era, it is a mysterious fantasy wind. But knowing everything, everything seemed so normal. The only thing with mystery is treasure. But the more they came to the New World, the less they looked like pirates. Treasure hunting, pillaging, and exploring pirate legends were all gone. Especially after the Great Age of Pirates. What is popular in the New World now? Seize territory, collect protection fees, conquer the sea. What these Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) often do. It was a real fight, but it lacked a little bit of adventure. However, what did this have to do with him, Kuro? He is not a pirate. ¡°However, Kortiga has a special product that is not bad. Their tobacco leaves are very good, but they are all precious and very difficult to grow. Every time they produce a little, they will be robbed,¡± said Crowe. These words made Kuro¡¯s eyes light up. He ate two more snacks before returning the snack bag to Leda. The latter hugged the snack bag tightly and rushed out. She stuck her head out of the door and stared at Kuro with vigilance and anger, eating snacks quickly. ¡°Then we must take a look,¡± Kuro said with interest. There are no pirates, it¡¯s just an ordinary so-called rumor, plus the rare tobacco leaves¡­ Kuro is very interested! Two days later, the Battleship arrived at its destination. The Kortiga Islands are a chain of islands in the shape of a long snake. The estrangement between the islands is not too serious. It can be crossed by swimming, and there is no pirate flag hanging on it. It is just an ordinary archipelago in New World. The place where they landed was a port village with a few ships parked around it. The whole village was silent. After Kuro walked down, he glanced at the dock and saw that there were still unfinished goods on the dock. There were traces of people moving them, and it would not be more than three days. In other words, three days ago, there were people moving goods here, but they disappeared inexplicably. ¡°There are indeed no traces of battle¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and glanced at the silent village. ¡°There is no one here.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, I also didn¡¯t find human breath, even animal breath, disappeared nearby.¡± A red light appeared in Crowe¡¯s eyes. Under investigation, he did not find any aura. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡± Kuro led a group of Marines to the village ahead. This is a small village, a very peaceful small village. Looking at the style of the buildings, this place has not been attacked by pirates much. After all, it is close to G-5 and the combat power of this base is very strong. Kuro looked around. Smoke was still drifting up from some of the houses. He reached a building at random, pushed open the door, and glanced inside. The house was not big. There were two rooms in the living room. There was food on the table in the living room. There were plates and knives and forks on the table. The fork with food was casually thrown aside, as if a person was eating, but that person suddenly disappeared, causing the fork to fall from his hand, showing this strange arrangement. There were no traces. It did seem to have disappeared suddenly. ¡°Well¡­ I feel a little scary, Kuro.¡± Leda stared at the dining table and inexplicably trembled and moved closer to Kuro. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes, but a red light flashed in his eyes. Kenbonshoku (Observation) enveloped the entire archipelago. In his perception, bits and pieces of life aura constantly appeared in his perception. This group of islands still has people. And ¡­ ¡°There is one with good strength.¡± Kuro looked in one direction and smiled. ¡°Just find the strongest one. He must know, or he is.¡± At this time, Leda also opened her Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and frowned. ¡°Someone is there, but the distance is too far, I can¡¯t perceive the strength.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been slacking off. You haven¡¯t made any progress in Kenbonshoku (Observation) in the past few years. Your mind has been focused on eating. Be a little more attentive. This is a new world. If you don¡¯t improve yourself, how can you be safe?¡± Kuro said. Leda¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is no different from when he encountered it. Although it was still a large-scale perception, in a large-scale sense, one could only sense the aura of life and not the strength. Only by approaching can she determine the strength of a person¡¯s life force. Unlike Kuro. From the beginning, he could know who was strong and who was weak through Kenbonshoku (Observation). And this range has been growing. Chapter 583 Kuro? Luciru? On the island, in a village with smoke rising, a man slowly walked out of the village. This village that should have been popular was now silent. ¡°It¡¯s almost over¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice murmured, sounding a little old. Shua! The moment he took a step, a golden slash seemed to tear through the sky and quickly descended from the sky, swallowing the man. The slash had already pierced his skin and cut off his arm. ¡°Found you!¡± In the sky, a golden figure suddenly fell. Kuro held Autumn Water and bit his cigar. ¡°Sure enough, I could sense the aura of life just now, but now it¡¯s all gone. You did this, right?¡± ¡°Marine?¡± In the smoke and dust caused by the slash, a sound suddenly sounded. An old man with white hair and a serious face walked out. He was wearing a futuristic black leather coat, his hair was combed neatly, and his hands were in the pockets of his windbreaker. ¡®Both hands?¡¯ Kuro was stunned. If he remembered correctly, that slash just now clearly cut off his hand. Why does it look unscathed now? ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Behind him, Crowe and Leda arrived with Marines. As soon as they saw Kuro draw his sword, Crowe quickly waved his hand and Marines surrounded the man. ¡°Mr. Kuro, is this man the Vanishing Devil? He looks¡­¡± Crowe stared at the old man and suddenly froze. ¡°Also¡­¡± He opened his mouth, his pupils contracted and his voice trembled. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know him?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes, this face, it can¡¯t be wrong, Big Pirate, ¡®Invisible Person¡¯ Blex Filter!¡± Crowe concentrated and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is a famous pirate more than 20 years ago. Back then, the bounty had already exceeded 300 million. I thought he was dead¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to appear here!¡± ¡°Oh? Does anyone know me? I thought I had been forgotten by the sea.¡± The corners of Felt¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Then, now that you know my name, you can retreat. I have no intention of making an enemy of your Marine, even if you once caught me and locked me in Imperton.¡± ¡°So to say¡­¡± Kuro blew out smoke. ¡°Did you run out of the sixth floor?¡± He looked at Felt up and down and said, ¡°Old man, you look like you¡¯re in your seventies. If you finally escaped, can¡¯t you retire? What are you doing here? What did you do to the people here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in my seventies, I¡¯m 86 this year.¡± Felt looked at the village and said, ¡°As for what I want to do, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, Kuro¡¯s entire body disappeared and a black light hacked over. Dang! An armed arm blocked Kuro¡¯s black blade. Kuro slashed down and said coldly, ¡°I am Marine and you are a pirate. Can what you do have nothing to do with me?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Filt nodded and glanced at the black blade that he blocked. He was stunned. ¡°Autumn Water? Isn¡¯t this blade a national treasure of the Country of Peace? Are you a citizen of the Country of Peace? I am very familiar with your Kikujou.¡± Bang! Kuro swung Felt¡¯s arm up and the blade slid over and cut down. Chi! A spark appeared on Felt¡¯s chest. He took a step back and looked down at his torn clothes. The Haki gradually faded. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Kuro. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m not a citizen of Peace.¡± Kuro raised his head and said, ¡°What, old man, you want to catch up with me? I don¡¯t have any family that you are familiar with.¡± ¡°Just asking.¡± Felt stared at Kuro. ¡°Your face is a little familiar.¡± ¡°Kuro, do you know him?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°Where did I know such an old man?¡± Kuro stared at Felt. ¡°Old man, you know my ancestors? No¡­ The previous three generations of the Lucilu family were East Blue farmers.¡± ¡°Kuro? Luciru?¡± These words made Felt tremble all over. He looked straight at Kuro with a look of disbelief, then looked at Leda and said, ¡°White¡­ Yes, I see, I see!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± As if discovering an extremely funny joke, he laughed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s too funny. That guy, that guy, he actually has a Marine¡­ Hahaha, interesting, really interesting!¡± ¡°Old man, what are you laughing at?¡± Kuro was a little unhappy. Is this old man crazy? ¡°It¡¯s very interesting. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t go back. Otherwise, I will definitely smile at that man.¡± Felt smiled. ¡°No wonder that guy is so strong. We found the reason.¡± His smile carried a sense of familiarity that made Kuro feel very strange. This feeling is the same as when you don¡¯t know him, but he seems to be able to dig out your matter and say it, but it is also a very familiar feeling. It¡¯s like ¡­ I also have the weird feeling of a plot character. This old man is full of strangeness. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll catch you first.¡± Kuro tightened his grip on Autumn Water, and golden electricity flashed from the blade. ¡°This is¡­¡± Felt¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The highest level of Haki? Well, a man like you can definitely do it. I am not your opponent and I don¡¯t want to fight you, so I will leave first.¡± ¡°Where are you running to!¡± Kuro slashed at him. The black and gold light flickered, and the blade directly reached Felt¡¯s neck, and a trace of blood was directly revealed under this sharpness. However, at this moment, Kuro¡¯s sword cut through the air. The person in front of him had completely disappeared. Invisible? No, that¡¯s not right. I can¡¯t sense his life aura nearby. It¡¯s as if he has never appeared. ¡°Hey, Carmon, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the village. Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and he turned around in disbelief. The village, which should have been empty, gradually became alive. At the entrance of a building, a woman shouted at a running child. Popularity gradually appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes and perception. ¡°Eh? Marine?¡± After the woman finished calling her child, she also saw a group of Marines in front of the village and was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why are there Marines? I didn¡¯t see them before¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed with red light again, and he left. The aura of Felt was no longer on this island, but in front of another island in this group. Teleportation? Impossible, even teleportation can¡¯t cover such a large distance. As someone who knows teleportation very well, Kuro knows the limitations of teleportation. Even the fastest old man could not reach another island from this island in an instant. Why was the man named Felt suddenly there? And what about the people here? Chapter 584 Hero of Interest The appearance of Marines made the people of the village come out and look at the Marines curiously or nervously. This is the New World, a place full of pirates. Their island is peaceful, but once Marines appear, it means that there are pirates here. Pirates ¡­ At the thought of such a terrifying existence, the civilians tensed up. Unlike Paradise and Four Seas, they live in the New World and know more about the dangers of pirates. After all, there are different levels of pirates. ¡°How did you appear?¡± Kuro looked at them and asked. These words stunned the civilians. One of the old men, who looked like a village chief, stood up and said, ¡°Marine, we have always lived here.¡± ¡°Live here all the time?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°What happened to you guys before? That Felt, no, there was an old man in a leather coat. What did he do to you and what happened.¡± ¡°Marine, we have never seen an old man in a leather coat. We have always lived here and nothing has happened.¡± The village chief said in confusion. ¡®Never seen him before?¡¯ Kuro frowned even more. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Kortiga¡¯s disappearing demon?¡± These words shocked the civilians. The village chief said in a trembling voice, ¡°Disappearing demon? It came here? We have heard rumors that it seems to be a man-eating demon that eats people quietly. For this, we are ready to move away from Kortiga.¡± It was as if he had never seen it before. But they had already disappeared. ¡°Ability? Another strange ability¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and turned to look in the direction where the aura appeared. There was a trace of haze and caution in his eyes. ¡°People of the New World are different.¡± He was afraid of the New World because of this. There are many strange abilities in the New World. In the entire world, the pirates of the four seas are the most ordinary. The pirates of [Paradise] are full of ability users. The pirates of the second half of the New World can play with their abilities if they have the ability, and they can train their Haki to a high level if they don¡¯t have the ability. And those with physical talent are even more terrifying. However, Haki and his body are still okay. After all, they are still in the category of ¡®normal¡¯. He can still understand it. But the unknown ability is very terrifying. Devil Fruit is too diverse. You don¡¯t know what kind of abilities he has. Some abilities can be blocked by Haki, and some abilities can¡¯t be resisted by Haki. It was too outrageous and too unknown, which was the root of Kuro¡¯s fear. But that old man in his seventies and eighties can¡¯t be left alone¡­ Kuro floated into the sky and went straight in the direction of the aura. ¡­ . Another island. On a slope, Felt sat there, staring at the sky of the last island and scratching his head. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome. I don¡¯t want to fight him. My body is too old. Speaking of which, in that era, this person is still so young. Is there any secret of youth? If I tell him my true identity, will he tell me? I don¡¯t think so. After all, this person has a very bad impression of pirates¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Hey, the Marine who has a bad impression of pirates actually has a sea¡­¡± Boom! Before he could finish speaking, his pupils shrank and he quickly jumped up with his hand on the ground. In his original position, a cluster of spikes grew out of it. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s very dangerous, Kuro-Kuro.¡± Felt looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in the sky. He looked at the sky in the past. Kuro flew over, biting his cigar and looking down at Felt. ¡°Old man, explain to me why the people from that village appeared again. What did you do and what your purpose is.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Felt thought about it and chuckled. ¡°You can say that. Anyway, I¡¯m dying.¡± He glanced around and said, ¡°In two days, this earthquake island will be completely destroyed because of a high frequency earthquake and many people will die. I am saving people, the reason is¡­ I just want to be an interested hero in the last few hours. By the way, our Captain often says this.¡± What the hell? ¡®Interested?¡¯ Kuro looked at him in surprise. This old man has hair and is not bald¡­ How did this sentence come out? People in this world say this? ¡°Rescue?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°How do you know it will be destroyed?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t say that.¡± Filter shrugged. ¡°So if you stop me here, many of my things will be in vain. After all, I am not your opponent. Can you be magnanimous? Marine, um¡­ I should be able to call you little brother. I seem to be older than you now.¡± ¡°You always say strange things.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and held Autumn Water tightly. ¡°But you seem to be an ability user. It¡¯s more troublesome¡­¡± Crash! In the sky, it began to rain. ¡°Then I¡¯ll catch you first and ask you questions later.¡± To deal with metahumans, he tried not to touch him. In addition to the seawater, it was enough to deal with an metahuman. ¡°This touch, seawater¡­¡± Felt looked up at the sky and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s too rogue to use this move on a dying man. I understand why Captain is unwilling to eat the fruit.¡± The next moment, Felt disappeared. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he was about to activate his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to continue sensing. However, the moment he disappeared, there was a touch on his back. Kuro immediately turned his head and saw Felt appear behind him. He touched his back with one hand and said with a smile, ¡°You are too troublesome. In my last few hours, can you leave me alone for the time being? I really don¡¯t mean any harm, especially to you.¡± When did it come! How did it appear! With his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, he can¡¯t find it?! And ¡­ This guy is using Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)?! Kuro¡¯s eyes were full of shock. Felt seemed to understand Kuro¡¯s guess and said, ¡°I waited here ten minutes in advance so that you wouldn¡¯t stop me. Then, I¡¯ll see you for the time being.¡± As he spoke, Kuro instantly drew his saber and slashed. However, in an instant, Felt disappeared from his back and disappeared completely. ¡°It disappeared again¡­¡± Kuro frowned and continued to sense with Kenbonshoku (Observation). This time, he could not sense Felt¡¯s aura in the archipelago. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are the others¡¯ breaths gone?¡± Other than Felt¡¯s breath, he couldn¡¯t even sense Leda and Crowe¡¯s breath. Chapter 585 Return Kuro! Not only Leda and Crowe, but even the Marines he brought didn¡¯t have any aura. ¡®He went back?¡¯ Impossible. How could they have the courage to leave him alone? Kuro turned on the Den Den Mushi and dialed Leda¡¯s number. The Den Den Mushi did not ring. It was not that it was not connected, but it was not ringing. The Den Den Mushi did not ring only means one thing, that Den Den Mushi is either dead or does not exist. But this doesn¡¯t make sense. Did that old man kill all of them? Impossible, that old man¡¯s strength can¡¯t do this. Furthermore, Leda¡¯s strength is also very strong. If they really fight, he can detect the movement. Kuro dialed another number and the phone was picked up with a beep. ¡°Moximossi ~¡± Den Den Mushi turned into a wretched appearance. ¡°Grandpa! Did Leda and others go back?¡± Kuro asked directly. ¡°Huh? Who are you?¡± Den Den Mushi asked. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± ¡°Oh, how strange, how do you know this number, is it Marine? Also, I am not old.¡± Kuro: ¡°?¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you sure you¡¯re not messing with me?¡± he asked uncertainly. ¡°No, then who are you?¡± It was as if he really did not know Kuro. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you later! You¡¯re still playing with me at this time?!¡± Kuro hung up the phone and bit his cigar, his expression uncertain. What¡¯s wrong with this old man? I¡¯ve already asked him again, and he still has the mood to joke with me? ¡°Why is there no one in this lousy place¡­ Even the breath of the residents of Cortiga is gone.¡± He blew out a mouthful of smoke. Under the perception of his Kenbonshoku (Observation), he did not sense the aura of a person, as if this was a deserted island. Where are they? Where did they go? What did that guy named Felt do?! Just as Kuro was pondering, a ship was docked in a shoal in the archipelago that could be landed. ¡°Hey, Captain, do you want to rest on this island? I prefer the island on the left.¡± A blond man with glasses and a blade hanging on his waist said. ¡°I like the island on the right.¡± A man with a ponytail and two axes behind his back said. ¡°Stop arguing.¡± A somewhat rugged man got off the ship and looked at the island and smiled. ¡°I like this island. It has an adventurous aura. I have a feeling that there will be something fun.¡± This man was wearing an open shirt with jewelry hanging around his neck and a red Captain¡¯s coat. Under his thick handlebar mustache was a grinning mouth. He smiled at a place. ¡°Look, that aura is very strong.¡± ¡°What adventure, it¡¯s just that your hands are itchy, Roger.¡± The man wearing glasses shook his head: ¡°Then I will guard the ship, that aura, there is only one, what about you, Jabba.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± The man named Jabba smiled. ¡°Maybe Roger is not interested.¡± ¡­ . Bang! Cortiga Islands, an island. The explosion echoed in the air. A white-haired girl jumped up and punched the ground, creating a deep pit. ¡°Where did you put Kuro, damn old man!!¡± Leda had transformed into a young girl. Her hands were in Armament Haki as she stared angrily at Felt in front of her. Before Felt could stand firm, he jumped up and saw a light behind him. Crowe, in his human-beast form, waved his claws in the air and looked up at Felt, who was jumping in the air, with a solemn gaze. This man, made Mr. Kuro disappear¡­ When they discovered that Kuro¡¯s aura had disappeared, things began to go wrong. They had all seen this man named Felt before. Judging by his life force, he was no match for Kuro. But it was strange that Kuro had disappeared. The call did not go through, and there was no trace of him. Just like the other residents of this island, he had completely disappeared. How could Leda not be anxious? She even went straight into a frenzy. ¡°Return Kuro to me!!¡± Leda put her hands together and the essence energy mixed with Haki formed a shock wave that was gathered together. Then, she released her hands and a black light was stimulated towards the sky. ¡°Essence energy shock wave!¡± That speed was abnormally fast. ¡°Wu¡­¡± Felt, who had just reached the sky, moved his feet and stepped on the air to quickly move away. He saw the black light almost touching his body and shooting into the sky. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°He¡¯s already so powerful at this age? Captain, Captain¡­¡± Felt stared at Leda, whose eyes were scarlet and full of violence on the ground, and smiled bitterly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your mother is very gentle?¡± Whoosh! There was a strong wind behind him. Ferte¡¯s fist stirred up Armament Haki and he punched backwards. Clang!! A claw collided with his arm. Crowe appeared behind him, his claws extended and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Pirate, where did you put Mr. Kuro!¡± As he spoke, his other claw reached out and fell towards Felt¡¯s head. Bang! Filt¡¯s other hand blocked Crowe¡¯s claw, but the huge force of the zoological system was not something he could resist. Under the huge force, Filt¡¯s body fell and he squatted on the ground, raising a cloud of dust. ¡°Give it back!!¡± Not long after he landed, Leda seized the opportunity and grabbed Felt with one hand. Felt¡¯s pupils shrank, and the movement he wanted to resist was retracted. He was alert as if he had discovered a giant beast. His feet swayed up and down, and his crouched body rolled directly to the side. Then his limbs bounced on the ground and directly bounced off. He jumped a few times on the ground and landed in the distance. ¡°It seems very dangerous¡­¡± Felt smiled bitterly at Leda¡¯s hand that was covered in Armament Haki. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not old, I can¡¯t deal with two people¡­¡± Just now, she seemed to have unlocked Haki and wanted to touch him directly. Logically speaking, if there is a Haki attack, it will not unlock Haki, which will lack power. There is only one way to unlock Haki when touching others. That is, like him, abilities need to be touched to be activated. This person is also an ability user. ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t care what ability you have, whether it is attacking me or other things, I can¡¯t have my physical strength consumed, at least not now.¡± Felt said, ¡°Can¡¯t you make an exception? This old man can guarantee that Lord Lucilu Kuro is not dead.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, are you worthy of killing Kuro?!¡± Leda stepped forward and twisted her arm. ¡°Kuro can¡¯t be defeated, but where did you put him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just sending him to play in the past. Don¡¯t worry, it will be soon. After all, I¡¯m dying.¡± Felt said, ¡°When I die, the ability will be removed and Lord Luciru Kuro will come back.¡± These words stunned both of them. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Chapter 586 Do You Think You¡¯re the Pirate King? ¡°Used to? What do you mean?¡± asked Crowe. Felt nodded and said, ¡°I am a person who has eaten the ¡®Traceback Fruit¡¯. I can go back in time and make people go back to the past. But which time to go to is too rushed. I didn¡¯t set a time for them.¡± ¡®Time?¡¯ Backtrack? There is such a fruit? Crowe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is there such an ability?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the sea¡­¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Felt¡¯s mouth. ¡°In this world, even the most incredible ability exists. But I can only go back to the past, not to the future.¡± ¡°Then what do you want!¡± Crowe asked. Felt shrugged and said, ¡°This archipelago will have a big earthquake in a few hours and the archipelago will be completely destroyed. I am just saving people. After all, the residents here will not listen to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m old. The reason why I came here was that after the adventure ended, I activated my ability and came back. I wanted to see the magnificent past and take a look around. After all, the world in the future¡­¡± He thought of something and scratched his head. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better not to say it. If I say it, my ability will fail.¡± ¡°So, instead of dealing with a dying person like me here, it¡¯s better to gather the remaining residents and let them avoid this disaster, or while I have some ability, it¡¯s good for me to complete it¡­ As long as you don¡¯t stop me, I finally made a village disappear, but because of your appearance, I had to approach the time in front. I didn¡¯t reach that village, so the villagers appeared again.¡± ¡°When Lord Lucilu Kuro was chasing me, I had to delay the time for ten minutes and then I got stuck in time to reach his rear and send him away. If you keep chasing me like this, it will be too late.¡± Felt said to them, ¡°So, why don¡¯t you make way? Now, I just want to be a hero who is interested in saving people.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Leda yelled, ¡°I want to see Kuro now!¡± ¡­ . At this moment, Kuro, who was pondering, suddenly looked in a direction. ¡°This aura¡­ what¡¯s going on? Rayleigh?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. Rayleigh is not so strong, but the aura is Rayleigh. What¡¯s the situation?¡± It¡¯s impossible for that old man to have such a strong aura. One of his hands and one of his feet were cut off by me. Even if he recovers, his aura is not as strong as before. But now this aura is obviously much stronger than the Rayleigh he knows! Moreover, in addition to this aura, there are a few others worth paying attention to. They are all strong people who are not inferior to Rayleigh, one of them is approaching! ¡°No way, is this old man here for revenge?¡± Kuro pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many old ghosts the subordinates of One Piece know, and there must be some inexplicable ability users among them. Even if they don¡¯t know them, they must know them. If he is cured by a certain ability user, and if he recovers to his peak, it¡¯s not impossible for him to come here for revenge¡­¡± The thought of this gave Kuro a headache. This was why he was unwilling to provoke these people from the old era. All of them were in trouble. After all, who doesn¡¯t know a few good friends? Just like Kuro himself, he suffered a loss. Marines were his backer and would definitely not let his opponent off. And someone like Rayleigh must know a lot of people. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°You¡¯re still shaking people? You¡¯re really haunting us!¡± In his perception, Rayleigh¡¯s aura did not move, but the aura gradually approached here and soon approached here. There are a lot of auras, and they are very difficult to perceive, so¡­ Kuro was about to float up and temporarily avoid the sharp edge when suddenly, a voice sounded beside him: ¡°Is it Marine?!¡± Kuro was stunned and looked to the side. He saw a man in a red Captain¡¯s coat with a thick handlebar mustache appear here and looked him up and down. ¡°And a young Marine? What, did he know that I would land here and come to catch me?¡± This aura¡­ He did not notice it! On the contrary, the moving aura he sensed had not arrived yet. ¡®What happened?¡¯ ¡®Someone who can hide his breath?¡¯ ¡°The helper that old man Rayleigh hired, and someone like you¡­¡± Kuro moved his right hand down and held the handle of the knife, looking at the man with rapt attention. ¡°Riley? Old man?¡± The man was stunned and laughed. ¡°Reilly has become an old man? Hahaha, how interesting, but you do look very young and strong.¡± ¡°Hey, Captain!¡± At this moment, a person with a ponytail ran over not far away. ¡°You¡¯re too fast. Can¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. The aura he sensed belonged to this man. It was no less than Rayleigh¡¯s aura at this moment. He glanced in the direction of the sea. Rayleigh¡¯s aura and a few powerful auras were motionless at the moment. There was no sign of it leaning over. Are you getting timid? ¡®No, it won¡¯t.¡¯ Is there a trap for him? This is possible! ¡°Pirates are indeed so shameless.¡± Kuro said coldly, ¡°So many people want to take revenge on me and set up a trap? I¡¯ll break you first!¡± His figure suddenly faded. ¡°Hey!¡± the man called. Clang!! The man with a ponytail quickly took out two axes from behind his waist and turned around to slash. A black saber was placed on the two axes. ¡°Ah! I know!¡± He grinned and said to Kuro: ¡°Little brother, sneak attack is not good behavior.¡± Kuro had already pulled out Autumn Water at this time. Hearing this, he smacked his lips and suddenly exerted strength in his arms, pushing away the two axes and forcing the person in front of him to take half a step back. This man is a little dangerous. Since these people want to find a trap to deal with him, they will break it first. Let¡¯s break their plan and kill one or two of them first! Besides, even if he can¡¯t win, he can run! But he could not swallow this anger. He was already very angry about Charlotte Lingling last time. If he did it again, did she really think he was made of mud? ¡°So strong¡­¡± The man with the double axe smiled and said to the man next to him, ¡°Captain, I didn¡¯t rob you. He attacked me first.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, Jabba, because I¡¯m more bored. Let me do it.¡± He laughed. Kuro, who was about to attack, suddenly froze when he heard this. ¡°Jabba?¡± He stared at the man with a ponytail and mocked, ¡°What a good name, playing role-playing?¡± ¡°This little brother¡­¡± The man in the captain¡¯s uniform came over and said: ¡°Although you are strong, you can¡¯t catch me alone. If you want to catch me, let Garp and Sengoku come!¡± ¡°Yoo-hoo!¡± When Kuro heard this, it was as if he had heard a joke. He leaned back and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really exaggerating, letting those two old men chase you? How shameless are you?! This person is called Jabba. Why, do you think you are Pirate King?¡± ¡°The Pirate King?¡± When the man heard this, he laughed. ¡°That¡¯s a really amazing name.¡± Chapter 587 Pirates Have Kings Too? One Piece. The real Pirate King. Kuro knew. There were many capable people under him. Rayleigh and Jabaret are both first-class experts. The former strong master of the Country of Peace, Light Moon Oden, also stayed on this ship. Daring to call someone by that name, Kuro thought, this person is definitely iron-headed. Pirate King? What¡¯s so good about that kind of thing? It doesn¡¯t live long. The person hired by that old man Rayleigh is quite interesting. COS Pirate King COS has gone crazy. The man named Jabba stepped back after the thick mustached man spoke and did not fight with Kuro, while Kuro looked at him. Only then did he realize that this beard looked a lot like the Pirate King. The man with an ambiguous aura took a step forward. Kuro swore that it was really just one step. This step made Kuro subconsciously retreat and sweat appeared on his forehead. The powerful beast-like aura shocked Kuro so much that his eyes trembled. Strong! Very strong! Kuro didn¡¯t see him before, so he couldn¡¯t sense his aura. Later, he saw him, but with his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, he only noticed that this person¡¯s aura was obscure and he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was strong or weak, but that obscure aura was not as powerful as the one with the ponytail. So he would deal with the one with the ponytail first. However, after he took this step, what Kuro felt was like the awakening of an ancient ferocious beast. The powerful sea-like life aura hit Kuro like a wave. The man pulled out the blade at his waist and Armament Haki swept across it. Red lightning spread on the blade. As he took a step forward, he ran and waved the blade. ¡°God Evade!¡± The speed of the blade was not very fast, but the power contained in it was shocking! I can¡¯t hide! The power is too strong! Besides, it was too close! This blade¡­ Kuro¡¯s pupils trembled, and his hands held the autumn water tightly. The light of Golden Lightning appeared on the black blade, and the shadow of a yellow dragon appeared in the blade, and he slashed at the blade that was coming at him. ¡°Huang Long!!!¡± BOOM!!! In the open space, a huge wave of air was triggered for no reason, and the powerful impact shook the island violently. The sky darkened at this moment, and another light split from the center, as if it was going to cave in. ¡°Hey, this power¡­¡± Jabba glanced at the sky and looked at the two figures under the shock wave. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°This little brother is stronger than I thought.¡± Bang!! Kuro¡¯s body suddenly flew backward, his feet were embedded in the ground and he slid back for dozens of meters before stopping. The sky cleared at this moment, and the island was no longer shaking. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at the man standing in the deep depression with a sneer, his eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± This intensity ¡­ Completely abnormal! This is completely illogical! There is no such person in this world! Kaido! Ling Ling! Red hair! Blackbeard! Sakasugi! Pops! Kuzan! A smile! Karp! Sengoku! On the sea, he had seen the top-ranked ceiling experts. Their life aura was not as strong as this person! Perhaps some people are old, but they are still ceiling, but this person¡­ seems to have broken through that ceiling! But that¡¯s impossible! Such a strong person should have been famous in the sea long ago, especially since he is a pirate! Kuro had never seen this man¡¯s bounty¡­ ¡°Marine, impossible what?¡± The man walked out of the huge depression formed after the confrontation and said with a smile, ¡°Your senses are very sharp, but you don¡¯t have to praise me like this. Maybe you can reach my level in a dozen years.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± Kuro shouted. ¡°Me?¡± The man pointed at himself and was a little puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you come specially to catch me? You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± ¡°Why the hell am I here to catch you?! Aren¡¯t you here to avenge Rayleigh!¡± Kuro roared! ¡°Oh? Rayleigh? Does he have a grudge against you?¡± The man thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°But I can¡¯t let you leave. Rayleigh is my partner. As for me, my name is Roger, Gor D. Roger.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and the cigar in his mouth fell down. He opened his mouth slightly and looked at the face with a thick handlebar mustache that gradually overlapped with a newspaper from more than 20 years ago. ¡°Who are you?!¡± He said in a trembling voice. ¡°Gor D. Roger, little brother, it seems that you still know me.¡± Roger laughed. Nonsense! Everyone in this world knows this person! But ¡­ But! Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you kidding me! You¡­ Wait!¡± He seemed to sense something and looked around, frowning and muttering, ¡°No way¡­¡± After being touched by that Felt, he couldn¡¯t find anyone¡¯s breath, and he didn¡¯t see any village when he was high in the sky, as if it was a deserted island. No matter how strong that Felt was, it was impossible for him to do such a thing. However, what if the ability allows you to reach an alternate space or something like that? It¡¯s not force, but ability. If you move to a place, he naturally won¡¯t be able to find the aura of a familiar person. Like now ¡­ ¡°Gor D. Roger?¡± Kuro stared at the man and asked, ¡°Pirate King?¡± ¡°Hahaha, that title is really strange. Do pirates also have a king?¡± Roger laughed and said, ¡°Brother, what is Pirate King?¡± ¡°Sail the world and find the existence of the final point of the Grand Line,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Is that kind of¡­ king?¡± Roger thought for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s King, I do have the idea of finding the final point. You¡¯re very interesting. Do you want to come with me?¡± With that, he extended his hand to Kuro. Kuro took out a cigar, lit it, and took a puff. His face began to calm down. From between his eyebrows, a purple cross mark appeared and continuously spread around his body like armor and Armament Haki attached to his body. ¡°I¡¯m a Marine, I don¡¯t associate with pirates, even if it¡¯s you. No, let¡¯s put it this way¡­¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and raised his head to bare his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good impression of you!¡± Come to think of it, in the world he is in, there is no one stronger than those ceiling people, but in the past, there was. That young Garp, the young Sengoku, and¡­ the still-living Pirate King, Gor D. Roger. He has returned to the past! Back to when this Pirate King was still alive. Moreover, the other party had not yet arrived at that damned place. No one has called him ¡®Pirate King¡¯ yet! Chapter 588 Government and Government are Different Jabba heard Kuro¡¯s words and laughed: ¡°Hahaha, Captain, you are hated.¡± ¡°Hahaha, yes¡­¡± Roger scratched his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m a pirate, it¡¯s normal to be hated.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. His senses were not good for Roger. In any case, he did not know what the impact of everything the other party did was. Apart from the proliferation of pirates, he did not feel anything. Has the world changed for the better? No, it got worse. After this man was executed, the world became worse. Since ancient times, pirates have existed 800 years ago, no, even before that. This is an ocean world. As long as there are people, pirates will eventually exist. It is deeply embedded in this world like a cultural tradition and cannot be changed. But it can be lowered. What about the World Government? Kuro doesn¡¯t care about it. He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for the World Government. Forget about Tenryubito, but it is hard to say if Tenryubito will bring slaves. But there is one thing. Order. The World Government has maintained order for eight hundred years. Don¡¯t talk to me about freedom. I never believe in that. From his previous life to now, he did not believe in that. Freedom? What freedom? Is it the kind of ¡®freedom¡¯ that ¡®this person has nothing but freedom¡¯?! Free to do as you please? The wild dogs on the roadside are freer than anyone else. Compared to humans, these wild dogs should be synonymous with freedom. He, Kuro, believes in self-discipline, but humans are essentially beasts. The premise of self-discipline also requires order to maintain. At least the World Government has restored the sea to its calm standard. But what did this man do? With one sentence, the sea fell into an era of great pirates that had not been seen in 800 years! It¡¯s impossible to force Kuro to live peacefully in East Blue. Even in East Blue, there are many pirate incidents and many people are hurt. Kuro knew that this man was not the main reason. People were just a suitable excuse for their actions. Those with ambitions, malicious intentions, and those who want to burn, kill, and plunder are just using this excuse to act. But this man was definitely the fuse. If you want to overthrow the World Government or something, that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s still acceptable, right? But you made pirates all over the place with just one sentence, so why are you making Marine so anxious? If you have the ability, go directly to the Gang World Government. Go with the Revolutionary Army! And what use is there in overthrowing the World Government? This is not fighting against the Demon King. After fighting, peace will be restored in the Demon King World. If you change your life, you will erase a certain world hegemon from the map and the world will be peaceful? Naive! Moreover, the World Government is not an existence that rules the world. How much power do you think they have? The World Government is just a combination of the affiliated countries. In essence, it is an alliance that was once composed of 20 kingdoms and has developed into an alliance of hundreds of countries today. They can¡¯t directly intervene in the affairs of the Joining Nation and they have to protect the Joining Nation¡¯s security, just like collecting protection fees. And not only does he not interfere, but he also has to clean up the mess for the senior executives of those countries. Just like in the country of Fraivans, even though you know that Perptain is harmful and the upper echelons of the kingdom still sell it, you don¡¯t even take your own people seriously. You expect the World Government to take your people seriously? It¡¯s good enough that you don¡¯t get a share. Of course, the reality is that the World Government still went to get a share. As for non-regional countries, the World Government can¡¯t control them. The proliferation of so many pirates on the sea is the reason for the governance of their respective kingdoms and the factor of this world¡¯s ¡®power to oneself¡¯. The World Government is really not the father of this world. Kuro wondered about this for a long time when he first transmigrated. After all, the concept of looking for the government is deeply ingrained in him. It was only later that he slowly changed it. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Anyway, I can¡¯t count on the World Government of this world. There is still a difference between government and government. The only thing that the World Government can manage is their own direct agency. To be precise, they are the only ones who can manage Judicial Island. Shichibukai? Shichibukai World Government? Marine? He knew best what Marines were like. Which one of them is not a hypocrite? It was already so difficult to manage their own affairs. How could they have the face to manage their own country? However, the World Government has nothing to do with this man, and this man¡­ has probably never thought about the situation of the world. This kind of person has a pure adventurous spirit and an evil and domineering aura. If ¡­ If this is really the past and he kills this ¡®Pirate King¡¯ here¡­ Will there be no Great Age of Pirates? Would he be able to retire leisurely? ¡°Huh? Killing intent?¡± Roger was still baring his teeth when he suddenly froze and said to Kuro, ¡°Little brother, do you want to kill me instead of arresting me?¡± ¡°It seems that there is no law that the Marine Corps can¡¯t kill pirates¡­¡± Kuro pulled Autumn Water to his side and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored? Let me teach you a lesson. It¡¯s best not to be too idle. If you¡¯re idle, it¡¯s easy to cause trouble. If you do too much, it¡¯s easy to fail!¡± Whoosh! His figure appeared directly beside Roger. The black saber returned to its sheath with lightning and was pulled out at this moment, ¡°Swallow Return!!¡± One knife turned into three knives, perfectly blocking the gap that Roger could dodge and cutting straight at him. ¡°Oh! This move¡­¡± Jabba¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s exquisite! So powerful! Much more powerful than Rayleigh¡¯s sword!¡± ¡°Oh, this¡­¡± Roger bared his teeth and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very strong, little brother! You¡¯re very strong! You blocked my escape space, but there¡¯s one thing. Whether it¡¯s a sword or a fist, you can only fight in close combat. When you get close to me, I¡¯m also getting close to you. If you can¡¯t avoid it, you can just attack!¡± The moment the blade light came, Roger moved his feet and approached Kuro. He raised his left hand and punched Kuro¡¯s face at lightning speed. Bang!! This punch caused the air to explode. Kuro was shocked, and the black blade he waved out immediately turned around, the blade was in front of him, blocking Roger¡¯s punch. Immediately after, he felt a huge force. The fist resisted the blade of the black saber and pushed Kuro back a few steps. The Swallow Reversal was broken at this moment. Moreover, this guy¡¯s body technique¡­ can¡¯t be said to be weak, it can even be said to be very strong! ¡°Watch me.¡± At this time, Roger swung the blade of the sword, mixed with red thunder, and slashed it with great power. ¡°God Evade!¡± This coherent action was so smooth that even Kuro could not find a gap to counterattack. He suddenly stomped his foot and his body flew away from the ground. Roger seemed to have expected it, and the direction of the blade was directly turned upward. The blade was waved, and there was no sign of the Flying Chop, but at this moment, Kuro still felt a sense of crisis. That degree of dominance is very dangerous! Kuro¡¯s two fingers quickly wiped on the black blade, ¡°Profound meaning, One-Qi Mixed Primordial Black Tortoise Blade!¡± Bang!!! The blade of the sword swung away and cut across Kuro¡¯s blade from a little distance. The Haki mixed in the blade gushed out and directly hit Kuro in the air and sent him flying into the sky. ¡°Fly, fly!¡± Roger slashed with his sword, then reached out with his other hand, holding the sword with both hands, his legs and feet tensed, ready to jump up and add another sword, but at this moment, he looked at the sky and suddenly froze. Marine, who should have fallen, stood still in the sky and looked down. ¡°Oh? This is¡­¡± Roger frowned. ¡°Can it fly? That¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Chapter 589 Where¡¯s My Treasure House? ¡°What, only pirates can fly, Marines can¡¯t fly, right?¡± Kuro looked down at them and said coldly. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t say that, but flying is really convenient¡­¡± Roger laughed out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t just fly¡­¡± Kuro slowly reached out and bit his cigar. ¡°I can give you a little surprise!¡± Confirmed. He can¡¯t beat this man¡­ He really couldn¡¯t beat him. At this time, Roger did not seem to have completed the voyage. After all, after completing the voyage, he turned himself in. At that time, the Pirates were disbanded. Now that they are all here, it means that these people have not arrived at Raftel and they have not completed the feat of being known as the ¡®One Piece King¡¯. But at that time, Roger was already dying, but in the current timeline, Kuro did not know if he was sick. But this guy is as strong as MP, Kuro can feel it. He is still a little far from the ceiling, not to mention a person who has surpassed the ceiling. Moreover, Roger is not the only one on the other side. If the other side attacks together, he will really die here. Especially at this time, no one in the Marine knows him. Can he expect others to come to his rescue? But Drifting Fruit is a master of cheating. I can¡¯t beat you, and you can¡¯t touch me! Kuro reached out to the sky and opened his hand, his eyes ferocious. ¡°Just nice, I can deal with all of you here!¡± There is no one on this island now. At present, except for these people, there is no one else on this island, and the size of this land¡­ It cannot be bigger than his treasure house! The wind began to attack wildly. The surrounding air gradually became heavy. Roger held the blade tightly and said excitedly, ¡°Oh! Something is coming! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Looking forward to it? I¡¯ll sink you!¡± Kuro said, ¡°Go to the sea and look forward to it!¡± With that, he was about to clench his fingers. However, halfway through, he suddenly froze and subconsciously looked up at the clear and cloudless sky and fell silent. The atmosphere, suddenly, slightly¡­ Monitor. After a long time, Jabba said, ¡°Hey, Marine, why don¡¯t you move? Are you not ready?¡± Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and Autumn Water directly slashed out two slashes, ¡°Shut up!¡± Jabba opened his eyes and his double axes swept up Haki. He slashed forward and broke the Flying Chop. ¡°Hmm? This attack method is a little familiar¡­¡± Jabba pondered the slash just now and smacked his lips. Roger smiled and looked at Kuro. ¡°Little brother, are you not ready?¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted to prepare, the key is¡­ His [Heavenly Treasure Vault] is not in this timeline! That Felt teleported him here, but his ability product is still in the sky of the original timeline! One of his biggest backups was now gone. My treasury is gone!! ¡­ . In the sky, Felt glided forward quickly on Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). He turned his head to look behind and smiled bitterly. ¡°I say, must you chase me to death?¡± In the air behind him, Leda and Crowe stepped on Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and followed him closely. ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± Crowe transformed into a five-meter-tall orc. He opened his mouth and his chest and abdomen bulged, spewing out a shock wave. Felt stamped his foot in the air and jumped to the side. Before his whole body was completely stabilized, he stepped on one foot again and moved a little distance towards the sky. Because a black light shot out from that direction. Leda put her hands together and said angrily, ¡°Give Kuro back!¡± ¡°I told you, sir, there¡¯s no other way now. Except for my death, my ability can¡¯t be removed. I don¡¯t have the ability to make people return to the present. After all, for people in the past, going back to the present is equivalent to traveling to the future.¡± Felt said, ¡°Can¡¯t it wait? I can¡¯t live for long. Before that, can¡¯t you let me feel the ¡®interest¡¯ that Captain often says? After all, I used to watch him do it. I actually want to experience it.¡± ¡°At the end of my life, it seems good to be as capricious as Captain¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, our Captain has always been very willful. I used to be curious about what kind of family he was born in to be able to cultivate such a willful person, but now I feel that it is even more impossible. But even so, if Captain can be willful, it is actually admirable.¡± Felt said with some nostalgia, ¡°If it were me, I would definitely not be able to do such a thing. Even if I don¡¯t inherit my father¡¯s business, I will live a life without touching his rules under the guidance of that father. Captain is really very brave.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your bullshit!¡± Leda shouted, ¡°If you have to die for Kuro to come back, then hurry up and die! At your current speed, you can¡¯t save the island! You can¡¯t do it from the time you got Kuro away!¡± Ferte smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m old, I can still avoid the current you.¡± ¡°Miss Leda doesn¡¯t mean that, but¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat and his face was solemn. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t stop you, it¡¯s too late now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, I am also¡­¡± Before Felt could finish speaking, he suddenly sensed something and suddenly looked at the sky, his pupils almost shrinking to a point. Beep! Beep! Beep! The rain fell first. It was clearly a sunny day, but it started to rain for no reason. It was not just the range of this island. The rain could not be seen at all. It covered this archipelago and also covered the distant sea that his naked eye could not reach. All of them came down! Soon, the sky darkened. The sun was obscured by a huge shadow. Including the sky, there is no edge in the darkness. Under the clouds, as if it was a reflection of the sea, a huge sea had already fallen in an irregular shape, and in the sea, there was a faint edge of land. As the seawater continued to fall, Felt saw that in the clouds, what gradually appeared was a huge land! The Sky Island has fallen?! No, that¡¯s not right. The Sky Island is not in this shape. That¡¯s the White Sea, and it can¡¯t fall. This is a pure continent! Sweat trickled down Felt¡¯s forehead. ¡°Is this¡­¡± ¡°You guessed right.¡± Crowe¡¯s canines were revealed under his wolf mouth. ¡°You got rid of Mr. Kuro, but you didn¡¯t get rid of the things he collected. If this thing falls, this archipelago will disappear immediately without the earthquake you mentioned.¡± Earthquake? What earthquake do you want? Not to mention that Mr. Kuro has disappeared, even if he is seriously injured and unconscious, once his ability fails, the area he is in will definitely suffer. Most importantly, they are still here. Even if they wanted to retreat, it was impossible to leave the range of the [Heaven¡¯s Treasury]. Chapter 590 Is Shiki Dead? ¡°Hey, little brother, what do you want to do? Are you just watching from the sky? In that case¡­¡± Roger waved the blade and a flying slash with red lightning flew out. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back!¡± The speed of this slash was exceptionally fast! Kuro flickered in the air and teleported from one direction to another. ¡°You! Why!¡± He bared his teeth and spat out the cigar in frustration. He clenched Autumn Water¡¯s body and began to flash, quickly flashing to Roger¡¯s head and Autumn Water hacked down. ¡°Am I that unlucky!¡± Clang!! The blade blocked Autumn Water¡¯s slash. Roger smiled and said, ¡°Little brother, you seem to be a little angry. If you don¡¯t fight calmly, you will lose.¡± ¡°Think about yourself, Pirate!¡± Kuro¡¯s body gradually faded, and his voice appeared behind Roger, and a black light mixed with golden lightning flashed. ¡°Afterimage Slash!¡± Roger smiled confidently and was about to turn back to block. ¡°Roger!!¡± Jabba suddenly said: ¡°Your foot!¡± Roger, who was about to turn around, felt his feet stop. Before he could look down, the cold light had already attacked his body. His body suddenly moved down, and with a crack, a foot came out with a splash of gravel, and with a domineering kick, he kicked Autumn Water. Bang!! A wave of air was emitted from it, causing a depression in the ground under Roger¡¯s feet. ¡°What a cunning Marine!¡± Roger smiled and pushed Kuro back with the soles of his feet. Just as he was about to wave the blade, he saw Kuro flash a few more times and appear not far away. Then, he raised his palm on the ground and faced Roger. ¡°Viper!¡± A wave of earth was lifted, like a big wave on the sea, rising high and rushing toward Roger. ¡°This is¡­¡± Roger opened his eyes wide, and the blade in his hand did not stop. He waved the sword and directly shattered the wave of earth in front of him. However, just as he swung his sword to break the wave, a black light came straight from the broken soil, aiming at the gap between Roger and Autumn Water, mixed with golden electricity, and stabbed straight at his heart. Roger¡¯s pupils shrank, and his body retreated a few steps at this moment. He clenched his left fist and punched the tip of Autumn Water¡¯s blade. Bang!! His fist did not touch the tip of Autumn Water¡¯s blade. Instead, it stopped in the air with a red thunder-like dominance, blocking Autumn Water. In the next moment, Roger swung his sword and suddenly turned it around, cutting straight at the figure in front of him. Whoosh! Before the blade could reach the figure completely, Kuro disappeared and appeared above Roger¡¯s head again. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± Kuro waved the autumn water away and distorted the air around Roger, which cut through Roger¡¯s clothes. At this moment, Roger¡¯s half-swinging blade directly rose up, bringing out a mass of air waves, and Haki emerged from the blade last week, shaking away this inexplicable air distortion. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± Kuro, on the other hand, drew Autumn Water to the side and put it back into the sheath, pulling it out in an instant, bringing with it a large number of messy and domineering flying slashes, which pounced on Roger densely. ¡°That¡¯s right!!¡± Roger revealed a sinister smile, held the hilt of the sword with both hands, aimed at these flying slashes, and swung down hard. BOOM!!! With just one sword, the vast power seemed to be able to cut the sky in half. ¡°Haoshoku?!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, and he subconsciously put Autumn Water in front of him. He didn¡¯t see any substantial slash, but when Roger¡¯s sword came down, Kuro seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, and his body flew straight up, and when he was high in the sky, the force disappeared and he stopped. At the same time, the slash he made was directly minced. ¡°This is simply abnormal!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and looked at his trembling hands with a gloomy expression. If he had not blocked it in time, the power of this sword would have hit his body. Even so, this almost made people hold their knives. After a series of high-speed attacks, the biggest result was that his clothes were torn¡­ This is too sick! ¡°Marine, you are really strong.¡± Roger laughed and there was surprise in his eyes. ¡°The way this speed is used is Ledfield, right? Have you seen him before? In addition, your slash has the style of that guy Skip, and¡­¡± Roger looked down at the gravel under his feet. ¡°Just now, I inexplicably used the land to bind my feet, and that wave of earth, and the Distortion Air that appeared just now. That is an ability, right? You actually have Shiki¡¯s ability. Is he dead?¡± Jabba¡¯s face became serious. Shiki¡¯s ability was unexpected. In this world, there are many people who can fly. I thought that this Marine simply knows how to fly or some other ability, but after those few moves, it feels wrong. That¡¯s Golden Lion¡¯s ability, definitely! Fortunately, they were on land now. If they were at sea, it would be very troublesome. They and Shiki had not seen each other since the sea battle. The Captain only escaped successfully, and Shiki was swept away by the storm after the war. Whether he died or not, they did not know. There is no second ability user. He found the fruit of the Golden Lion? But Marine¡¯s slashing method is also very similar to Shiki¡¯s, so it¡¯s not as simple as finding the fruit. Did he communicate with Golden Lion? But there is no doubt that if this Marine gets Skip¡¯s ability, it means that Skip is definitely dead! ¡°Big news¡­¡± Jabba murmured. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Pirate.¡± Kuro put Autumn Water back into his waist and stared at Roger. ¡°Now is not the time for us to talk about who has connections with whom!¡± This guy, ordinary attacks are not very useful to him. Kuro can¡¯t do anything to him. The attack method that broke through his Thousand Cutting Valley just now was obviously mixed with Haoshoku. Only such a rude attack method made him helpless. Breaking all spells with one force is too bold. He was envious ¡­ Sure enough, the Pirate King is not something that can be obtained by taking risks. Not to mention Roger, a powerful existence, his crew is also a group of strange things. Jabba, who was as famous as Rayleigh, was a pervert. As for the shoal on the island, there were too many powerful auras. With such a configuration, it¡¯s no wonder that he can become the Pirate King of Shanghai and make the entire Marine helpless. Their Marine¡¯s overall combat power can kill two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). But in the face of this kind of pirate group that has no power and no territory, especially at this level of strength, there is really nothing they can do. Chapter 591 My Ability Is Unsolvable ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. There will always be strange things on the sea and there will always be heroes.¡± Roger looked at Kuro with admiration and said, ¡°Little brother is so young and has such strong strength. You must be very powerful in the future. Maybe you will be my son¡¯s opponent in the future.¡± ¡°Captain, where did you get the son?¡± Jabba asked. ¡°There will be!¡± Roger laughed. ¡°And it will definitely be a son!¡± ¡°I say, pay a little¡­ attention to me!¡± Boom! A domineering slash went straight for Roger. Roger waved the blade and broke the slash. His smile gradually changed into anticipation. ¡°Little brother, are you going to attack again? I really look forward to it. What other moves do you have?¡± Hearing this, Kuro narrowed his eyes and swooped down again. His body directly broke through the air and formed a bullet-shaped air barrier in front of him, reaching Roger like the speed of sound. Autumn Water retracted and pulled out again. ¡°Yuelong!¡± The black light formed a straight line and went straight for Roger¡¯s neck. Clang!! The blade was placed on his Autumn Water, and Roger had already made this move before Kuro drew his sword. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki sensed this scene, and his own strength was enough for him to complete the defensive measures. And ¡­ Fight back! Boom! The power mixed with dominance and momentum surrounded the blade, and Roger was about to swing his sword, but at this time, Kuro retreated as soon as he touched it, and his body slid to the side, directly avoiding the direction where Roger was going to swing his sword. This kind of existence is about momentum. Red Hair¡¯s moves are the same as his. It¡¯s about stalemate and endurance. It¡¯s best if someone uses Haki to fight him. This is the area of expertise of this type. Kuro is good at high-speed collisions. If he doesn¡¯t hit his target, he will change direction and attack again. However, this kind of attack is very long-lasting. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t fight, but compared to what he is best at, his is only in the middle. Besides, he doesn¡¯t want to fight like this, especially when there are enemies next to him. Although this guy¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) is powerful, his speed is a little slow, and Kuro is best at speed. After sliding past the side, Kuro bent one foot and stood upright on the other. Autumn Water was folded at his waist and holding the handle of the knife, he rushed straight past Roger like a wandering ghost. Before he could get close, Roger suddenly felt something and kicked in the direction of Kuro. A layer of surging Haki condensed on his foot. At this time, Kuro showed a fierce look and took the initiative to lean over. Bang! This kick only hit his waist and abdomen. Immediately, Kuro felt a huge force that made him grunt. If not for the Black Tortoise Body, this kick would probably have kicked him far away. But now, he just needed to get close. ¡°Profound meaning¡­¡± As soon as Kuro let out his voice, he saw Roger take the initiative to leave the range of Kuro¡¯s profound meaning. He paused and quickly landed not far away. He smiled and said, ¡°Little brother, this move looks a little dangerous.¡± Kuro landed on the ground with a cold expression. At this level, he could not find any flaws for the time being. Even if he sold a flaw first. A simple battle would not work. Then ¡­ Kuro narrowed his eyes and suddenly reached out and patted the ground. He stared at Roger and said, ¡°Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± Rumble¡­ The earth shook. ¡°Oh! This move¡­¡± Hearing the familiar name of the move and the familiar rhythm, Roger opened his eyes wide. ¡°Sure enough, you have been in contact with Shiki, even his moves are exactly the same.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you should hide first¡­¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°I will make you lose your place!¡± The island shook even more violently. Boom!! With a loud noise, Roger subconsciously dodged and saw a huge crack on the ground where he stood just now, like an abyss. ¡°Well¡­¡± In the shaking, Jabba stabilized himself and said in a daze, ¡°This vibration has the same effect as that guy Whitebeard. Is the ability of Float-Fruit so strong?!¡± Roger looked at Kuro with a slightly solemn expression. ¡°Little brother, do you want to separate this island? This kind of thing will waste a lot of stamina.¡± Kuro looked up and grinned. ¡°Just watch!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that. It will be very troublesome.¡± Roger held the blade with both hands and rushed forward, slashing at Kuro. Kuro¡¯s body rose at this time and flew directly into the sky, looking down at Roger. If he can fly, what can you do?! I can¡¯t hit you, but you can hit me?! Haki High? Haki Gao, fly for me! Kuro stretched out his five fingers and clenched them tightly. ¡°I touched it, that¡¯s enough!¡± Boom! Boom!! The land of the island gradually collapsed, forming a huge crack and gradually began to divide. Seawater poured into these cracks, turning a land island into a shallow existence. Immediately after, with a powerful tremor, the entire island flew away from the sea and into the air. ¡°Hey, this is¡­¡± Among the ships docked at sea, Rayleigh looked up at the rising island and sweated. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Shiki here? But that aura is not right. Roger¡­¡± On the island, Jabba shouted at Roger, ¡°Roger! Jump into the sea, there¡¯s still time!¡± Roger shook his head and looked at the man in the air who had done everything and said, ¡°No, he jumped into the sea. This man must have a way to deal with it. His ability development is better than Shiki.¡± A smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s face. That was indeed the case. If these people wanted to jump into the sea, it would be exactly what he wanted. Rather, he wanted these people to jump into the sea. Islands and rocks, how long can they stop these people? But if he enters the sea, it will be different. The matter he can control can stir the sea. That spinning force could even crush steel. In the sea, he could do whatever he wanted. At most, he could just keep spinning the sea and hang this person. After all, the Pirate King is a Pirate King, not a Sea King. He can¡¯t do whatever he wants in the sea. ¡°All of you go down!¡± Kuro shouted ferociously and clenched his fingers again. With a loud sound, the island began to converge from all directions. A large number of lion heads condensed on the edge of the island and roared as they swallowed the two people. ¡°I am going to join the battle!¡± Jabba held his double axes tightly and crossed them and directly chopped them. Two slashes cut the lion¡¯s head in front of him. But soon, the lion¡¯s head that was cut off gathered again. Matter will not disappear into thin air. No matter what kind of attack, it will only disintegrate and change. If it changes, there is nothing that Kuro can do. If it burns into ashes and turns into ice, Kuro will lose control and can only touch it again. But just decomposing it would not be able to stop his control. Unfortunately, these two people are not metahumans. No matter how they attacked, it was impossible for them to break his control. They would only exhaust their stamina for no reason. Chapter 592 Some People Are Not Suitable for Willfulness Chi! Bang! Jabba kept waving his double axes, and the force of his chop directly broke the rolling rock wall and echoed: ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°This is really¡­¡± Roger sighed and looked at Kuro in the air. ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t you want to have a pleasant competition?¡± Do you think I¡¯ll fight you happily? How shameless are you? Kuro puffed out a mouthful of smoke arrogantly and said loudly, ¡°Ability is a part of this world. Don¡¯t play if you are unhappy!¡± In this case, the ability to deal with the incompetent is unsolvable! If you choose not to jump into the sea, you will be condensed into a ball by him and then sink into the sea. You chose to jump into the sea, which is perfect. ¡°Then we can only meet again next time. Little brother, let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Roger shook his head and swung his sword downward. Boom!! The earth under their feet was blasted open by this sword, and Roger and Jabba fell at the same time, jumping down toward the ship on the sea. Kuro flipped his palm, and the blasted island was stitched up again. An island directly chased Roger and Jabba. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Jabba held his double axes and waved them in the air. ¡°But it¡¯s useless!¡± A large number of slashes flew straight into the sky from the axe. With a bang, the island was cut into countless pieces, and these countless pieces of island fragments changed shape at this moment, turning into huge earth spikes, suddenly accelerated and fell straight down. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± Kuro waved Autumn Water, bringing with it a ball of distorted wind pressure, passing through these earth spikes and going straight down. Roger and Jabba waved their weapons, and the impact of the slash separated their bodies at the same time, avoiding the twisted wind pressure and letting it fall into the sea below, cutting the sea surface until it boiled and countless water droplets jumped out. Kuro coldly reached out and grabbed it again. Boom!! Below, a huge wave rose directly, forming a lion head of seawater, intersecting with the earth spikes above. This ability only allows the air to form a medium to complete his control of the seawater. ¡°Well¡­¡± Cold sweat trickled down Jabba¡¯s forehead. ¡°Is it so difficult? This ability is really troublesome¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t say that they won against Golden Lion last time. If it weren¡¯t for that storm, they might have lost. This has little to do with combat power, purely because this ability is indeed so difficult to deal with. Just like now. Boom!! Just as the waves rose, a huge slash rushed from below and cut the seawater into pieces. On the ship, Rayleigh pulled out the blade and smiled at Roger. ¡°Hey, Captain, you are in trouble!¡± He could not see the exact appearance of Kuro in the sky, only that he looked like a Marine. ¡°Yeah!¡± Roger laughed and said: ¡°A very difficult Marine guy, too awesome!¡± With that, he looked at Kuro in the sky and smiled. ¡°My partner, not bad.¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, he directly waved the blade away. His powerful aura mixed with his domineering aura directly collapsed a large number of earth spikes falling in front of him. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and the blade returned to his waist. He saw the cut-up seawater floating up and quickly gathering above his head. ¡°This amount is enough¡­¡± Shua! Blade, instant pull, downward pressure. ¡°Psychic Blade, profound meaning: Azure Dragon Rain!¡± Crash! The seawater formed a large number of raindrops and fell quickly. This scene made Roger¡¯s pupils shrink and he shouted, ¡°Everyone, Haki Defense! Don¡¯t hide in the ship!¡± ¡°Hurry into the cabin!¡± On the ship, Rayleigh turned back to the crew and said, ¡°This move is dangerous!¡± At the side, a strong man in a black military uniform stared at the person in the sky. His fists were clenched tightly and his body was trembling. Not afraid, but excited. ¡°I want to fight him!¡± The man bared his teeth. ¡°I want to fight such a strong person!!¡± ¡°Barret, defend first, Captain¡¯s orders!¡± Rayleigh shouted. ¡°Humph! This level¡­¡± Barrett pulled his fists back and provoked Haki. He punched directly and Haki came out of his body. Under his punches, it formed a barrier to block the falling rain. Chi chi chi! The rain fell on the Haki barrier with a cutting sound. This rain is accompanied by slashes and is very dense! In the sky, Roger, who was gradually falling, blocked the rain in the same way. His body was also gradually falling, and he was about to land on the ship. At this moment, a huge wave suddenly rolled up in the sea below the ship, pushing the ship away and floating into the distance. At the same time, the rolling wave spun quickly, and the extremely fast spinning force turned into a lion head, opening its mouth to swallow Roger. ¡°Tsk!¡± Roger turned around and punched the lion¡¯s head. Just as he used his fist, Kuro retracted his sword and stared at Roger, muttering, ¡°Such a dense attack will make you relax¡­¡± His aura also reached its peak at this moment. A breeze blew and Kuro¡¯s body disappeared without a trace. ¡°Profound meaning, one slash, White Tiger Killing!¡± Chi!!! ¡­ . ¡°I say, are you dead or not!¡± In the air, Leda was still chasing Felt. ¡°Hurry up and die! If you don¡¯t die, we will all be gone!¡± ¡°This is really¡­¡± Felt looked up and smiled bitterly. ¡°Even my last willfulness can¡¯t be realized, but I finally understand why these islands disappeared out of thin air back then. It¡¯s not an earthquake¡­¡± As he spoke, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been willful in my life¡­ Captain said that I don¡¯t have that kind of personality, but I¡¯m also very envious of Captain¡¯s willfulness and mentality. But I don¡¯t seem to have that destiny.¡± ¡°When I was young, I worked hard to survive. When I was middle-aged, I got the fruit and my home was gone. I could only be a wanderer. I learned some combat skills, but I gradually felt that it was meaningless to live.¡± ¡°When I was old, I met the Captain and completed the most spectacular trip and action. I was excited and wanted to go back to the past to see it. I wanted to feel the magnificent epic, but I didn¡¯t expect to be caught by the Marines after staying for a few months.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to come out, but in the end, I found that I don¡¯t have much time left and wanted to do something useful to my hometown. In the end¡­ I still returned to the original point. History can¡¯t be changed, right? This is really, helpless¡­¡± He let out a long sigh and closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°But no matter what, there are still happy times in this life, although we have returned to the beginning¡­¡± As he spoke, he opened his eyes and there was a sharp light in his eyes. ¡°If history cannot be changed, then maybe I am the one who saved those people at this moment!¡± He stretched out five fingers to Leda and Crowe in the rear. ¡°Five minutes, only five minutes. Take the opportunity to retreat. Remember to rescue the people who appear five minutes later, please.¡± Felt stomped heavily in the air and ran straight towards the huge land that fell from the sky. He stretched out his hands and directly touched the seawater wrapped around the land at the end. ¡°Rewind!!¡± The veins on Felt¡¯s neck were exposed as he roared. At this moment, the huge land disappeared into thin air. The sky was clear again. At this moment, Felt¡¯s body seemed to have lost all its strength and fell. ¡°Disappeared?¡± Leda said. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Crowe looked up and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°That sense of oppression is still there. This guy¡¯s ability is Backtrack. He has returned Mr. Kuro¡¯s Treasure Vault to a state where it hasn¡¯t landed yet, but this¡­ can¡¯t be stopped.¡± ¡°Then kill him now!¡± Leda stared at the falling Felt and was about to put her hands together when she was startled. Because she sensed that the old man¡¯s life aura had completely disappeared. ¡®Dead?¡¯ But Kuro is not back yet¡­ Crowe also noticed it at this time. He thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°Hurry up! If we retreat now, he said five minutes, which means that Mr. Kuro will return in five minutes, but the time for that treasure house to fall is less than five minutes. If we stay here, we will be affected!¡± Chapter 593 I¡¯m Back? Five minutes ¡­ Leda looked up. Sure enough, the sky, which had just been clear, had darkened. Boom! With a muffled sound, thunder rolled in the sky, and the same sense of oppression as before appeared in Leda and Crowe¡¯s hearts again. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat, Leda,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Retreat to where?¡± Leda looked up at the sky. ¡°We can¡¯t get out of this range. We can¡¯t escape in five minutes.¡± ¡°But if that ability user who can control time says so, it means that it is still feasible.¡± Crowe analyzed, ¡°He said that the people who came later were saved, which means that Mr. Kuro will come back. No matter what, we can¡¯t wait here.¡± ¡°Do as you say,¡± Leda said. Just as they contacted the Marines on the island to prepare to retreat, in the same scene more than 20 years ago, a breeze blew behind Roger, and in an instant, Kuro appeared behind him. The surroundings seemed to have stopped, even Roger¡¯s figure had stopped. Click. Kuro sheathed his knife, turned his head to bite his cigar, and exhaled the smoke. The cloak on his back danced. ¡°Feel this rhythm and listen carefully to the sound of the divine wind,¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°Luo¡­¡± Jabba¡¯s body continued to fall. Just as he turned his head and was about to ask, he saw Roger¡¯s chest suddenly spurt out a mass of blood. The blood splashed out and mixed with the seawater, looking unusually turbid. Roger¡¯s clothes were torn open, and a deep hole appeared in them. ¡°Roger!!!!¡± Jabba roared and immediately reacted. He held his two axes tightly and threw them at Kuro with a tornado-like high-level Haki. At the same time, the remaining people on the ship that was swept away by the waves also saw this scene. ¡°Roger!!¡± With the same roar, Rayleigh raised his sword and slashed directly, bringing a huge slash. At this distance, although he could not see their figures clearly, he could not be wrong about the blood. Roger¡¯s life force had also decreased a lot at this moment. At the same time that he swung his sword, the man in the military uniform at the side also moved his feet and directly crushed the deck of the ship. With an extremely strong momentum, he directly rushed towards Kuro. Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and with the light of golden lightning, he held the knife with both hands and slashed horizontally. With a clang, the two axes were caught by Kuro. Boom! The seawater under him directly exploded under the stimulated force, forming waves. He couldn¡¯t avoid the axe and it was not slow, so he could only take it head-on. Kuro exerted strength in his hands and swung his double axes away. Just as he was about to pursue Roger, he heard a bang from the side. The wave was broken by a force, and a strong man in military uniform ran over and waved his fist at an extremely fast speed. Bang!! Kuro held the knife with both hands and blocked the punch of the man in military uniform, which made a loud sound. ¡°I will beat you to death!¡± The man in military uniform roared in a low voice. ¡°Tsk, like a beast, you¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in military uniform. He was wearing a military uniform and had such a wild beast-like aura. There was no mistaking it. It was Barrett. But Barret was still very young, even younger than Kuro. But its power¡­ He is also a difficult guy! Kuro was about to exert his strength and swing Barrett away when he suddenly felt a particularly dangerous aura spread behind him. Turning around, he saw Roger swing his sword, and the fierce momentum in the sword went straight to his back! I can¡¯t hide! This guy¡­ actually reacted so quickly after being stabbed?! Kuro watched as the slash came towards him. It was almost at his back. He gritted his teeth and tensed up, ready to take this attack head-on. Shua! The slash missed and passed by Barret, directly hitting the sea and splitting it into a deep gully. People, disappeared ¡­ It had completely disappeared and its aura was not in this area. After swinging this sword, Roger fell directly into the sea and disappeared into the sea with a plop. After a while, on the ship. Roger was wet, sitting cross-legged on the deck, blood still flowing from his chest. ¡°Roger, I¡¯ll treat you now!¡± A man with a lot of feathers on the back of his head and a semi-circular scattered headdress took out the medicine and ran over to treat Roger. ¡°Hahaha, that guy is very strong. He actually escaped.¡± Roger threw back his head and laughed. ¡°You¡¯re still smiling even though you¡¯re injured.¡± Reilly sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with that Marine? You were actually injured, and such a serious injury. Your¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish, and Roger glanced at him, making him take the rest back. Roger is very strong, but Roger¡­ is already seriously ill. The wound of this blade will reduce Roger¡¯s life again. Is there anyone in the Marine who can do that? Reilly looked up at the sky with deep shock in his eyes. ¡°That Marine!¡± Barrett clenched his fists. ¡°I will remember his aura. When I meet him next time, I will definitely fight with him. I will!¡± ¡­ . Boom!! Cortega. At this moment, it had been completely destroyed. The huge land in the sky fell in batches, destroying the archipelago completely, and around the sea, the original sea area also decreased too much, and in its place was a huge continent. However, in a certain corner of the continent, there was a hole. Leda turned into a girl and collapsed on the deck of the Battleship, breathing heavily. They had retreated to the sea, but the landing of the mainland was merciless. Leda could only use her own power to blow a big hole in the rocky land to prevent the Battleship from being crushed. Instead, the aftermath of the landing also made the Battleship dilapidated. Fortunately, most of the Marines on the Battleship were only slightly injured. ¡°That old man said that he will definitely be saved, is that what he means?!¡± Lida rested for a moment and sat up. She said, ¡°In the end, I have to do it? Where is Kuro? Why hasn¡¯t Kuro come back?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she was stunned and turned to look in a direction. She said happily, ¡°Kuro¡¯s aura!¡± With that, she did not care so much and directly ran over with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). At this moment, Kuro was ready to take the attack head-on and counterattack. Autumn Water clenched her fists and was ready to strike. At this moment, his eyes blurred and he felt that he was on a continent. ¡°Where is he? Where is Roger?¡± Kuro was stunned. Before he could sense it carefully, he heard a loud cry. ¡°Kuro!!!¡± He turned around and saw Lida running over excitedly and throwing herself into his arms. ¡°Leda?¡± Kuro touched Leda¡¯s head and frowned slightly, looking around. ¡°Am I back? Does that mean that Filter is dead? I was sent back, but why is this the mainland? Shouldn¡¯t it be the Islands?¡± Then, he suddenly thought of something and was stunned for a moment. He said, ¡°This thing, it can¡¯t be that my things fell down, right?¡± Chapter 594 Do You Believe That I Met the Pirate King? He sensed that the continent under his feet seemed to be his. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± he asked Leda. ¡°Your treasure house fell down!¡± Leda came out of Kulowai and said, ¡°You were sent back to the past. Your ability was not controlled and things fell down. Gartia is gone.¡± ¡°Nothing else?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Human¡­¡± Lida was about to speak when she suddenly froze. ¡°He seems to have appeared again.¡± There was no need for her to say anything. Kuro quickly felt the aura of people gradually appearing on this continent. On the Battleship, there were also some residents. It was the residents that Filt had not had the time to move, and they were put on the Battleship by Crowe and Marine and escaped this disaster. ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke, somewhat baffled. ¡°That old man is dead?¡± ¡°Dead.¡± Leda nodded and relayed her encounter with Felt and his words. ¡°Because of interest?¡± After Kuro heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said strangely, ¡°There is someone who can say this. This old man¡­ is really strange.¡± He came here to return to the past and the Treasure House of Heaven fell and sank the island? If there was no such thing, wouldn¡¯t this island be fine? What is this, shooting oneself in the foot? Or is it that history is in a state of constant fear? ¡°Call G-5 and ask Smoker to send a few Battleships to pick up the civilians here and change places.¡± But no matter what, he, Kuro, was also involved in the destruction of this island. It can only be said that no one was hurt. After saying this, Kuro said impatiently, ¡°So, I hate the New World.¡± ¡­ . Two days later, the G-5 Battleship came to pick up the nearby residents. At this time, Kuro reached out and raised his treasure trove into the sky. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Smoker watched as this thing that could cover the sky burst into the clouds and disappeared. His forehead was sweating as he said, ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± He was really surprised. Although he knew that Kuro had collected some islands and so on through his ability, Smoker had always thought that those things were not much, but what was this thing that covered the sky! ¡°A little collection.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Remember to get the civilians to a safe place.¡± ¡°This is called a small collection? Think about how to explain it to the higher-ups.¡± Smoker said, ¡°Just one trip and an archipelago is gone. Who did you meet? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)?¡± That kind of thing ¡­ If Kuro is defeated, he will fall again. That continent will definitely destroy a large country if it falls. This guy already has the power to destroy a country! And it was easy. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I met Pirate King?¡± Kuro said. Smoker was stunned. ¡°Pirate King? Straw Hat Kid?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°You started it.¡± Smoker said, ¡°Anyway, it seems that you can¡¯t take a vacation. This archipelago belongs to the World Government. You destroyed it, so you should find a way to explain it. If you need help, tell me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± Kuro said. Was he worried about this? The World Government is pestering him about this? He couldn¡¯t ask for more. If you have the ability, transfer him away and release him back to the four seas? Do you dare? If he dares to do it, he dares to bear it! Let him bear the risk of demotion and punishment! ¡°Forget it, as long as you have the confidence, I will take them away. There are still a lot of undeveloped islands in Fortress G-5, they can settle down there.¡± Smoker said goodbye to Kuro and sailed to the sea with his people. Among those warships, many of them were reluctant to part with Galatia. ¡°Hey, Felt, what are you looking at?¡± One of them said to a man in his thirties, ¡°No matter how you look at it, your hometown will not come back.¡± ¡°Not exactly my hometown.¡± The man in his thirties named Felt turned around and said, ¡°We only settled here 20 years ago. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time and we¡¯re a little nostalgic, but since it¡¯s gone, then forget it. It just so happens that I want to fulfill my dream and become a traveler.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you have been dreaming for more than ten years. Good luck.¡± ¡­ . Smoker left with the residents. At this moment, Kuro could not stay any longer. He wanted to stay, but Headquarters called Crowe and asked them to come back as soon as possible. As for the issue of the Gartia Islands, they would solve it. Soon, in just a day, Kuro received the news. The matter of Gartia was settled. The World Government News reported that the Galtya Islands suffered a major earthquake and completely disappeared. Fortunately, the residents were not harmed and were all rescued. Kuro¡¯s destruction of Gartia cannot be mentioned. He is Marine, the embodiment of justice. This kind of thing is breaking Marine¡¯s honor and the World Government¡¯s face. As for what Kuro thought, it was impossible for the World Government to punish him. Not to mention his current reputation in the Marine, even if he didn¡¯t have it, the World Government wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. If he could really do it, he would not be the World Government. Not to mention that Kuro is now the second-in-command of an important Marine faction. The World Government will take this into account. Not to mention that he only destroyed the archipelago, even if he killed everyone on the island, the World Government would not put this matter on his head. It¡¯s an island earthquake. It¡¯s a tradition of the ocean world. It¡¯s not strange for an earthquake to destroy a few islands. Headquarters, in the office, Kizaru made a call and said to Den Den Mushi¡¯s simulated handsome face: ¡°Oh, Kuro, who did you meet? Even the archipelago was destroyed, are you injured?¡± A voice came from the Den Den Mushi: ¡°I almost died. I met a criminal on the sixth floor and he sent me to more than 20 years ago. I met One Piece and fought with him.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really scary.¡± Kizaru laughed, but from his tone, it seemed that he didn¡¯t believe a word. No one would believe this. Besides, you destroyed the current archipelago. What does it have to do with more than twenty years ago? ¡°Forget it, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. You should come back first. Your subordinate Kaz has arrived, and there is also a subordinate¡­ Well, his name is Wilbur. He has already made your ship. I have to say that he is doing his best,¡± Kizaru said. Ship done? Den Den Mushi simulated a raised eyebrow expression. ¡°Did you follow my request?¡± ¡°It seems so. Your subordinates said that they strictly followed your standards. I also contributed.¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯m on the way back. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Click. As the Den Den Mushi hung up, Kizaru touched his chin. ¡°More than 20 years ago¡­¡± It seems that there was a call for him back then. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. It¡¯s too long ago¡­ ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important.¡± Kizaru picked up the nail scissors on the table and cut his nails. Chapter 595 I Did Exactly As You Asked Headquarters, in the sealed port where the Battleship is docked. The group of people looked at the only big ship in the port and commented. The leader was a bearded man wearing a cloak and a determined expression. ¡°Kaz, what do you think!¡± Beside the bearded man, Wilbur said excitedly, ¡°This ship was done according to Mr. Kuro¡¯s request. It has been completed!¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Kaz was also excited. ¡°Such a ship is suitable for Mr. Kuro!¡± Behind him, Donald crossed his arms and nodded. ¡°It is indeed a good ship, full of flamboyance. As soon as the New World pirates see this ship, they will know that it belongs to Vice-Admiral Kuro!¡± ¡°It does look good.¡± Fanny nodded. Stork also nodded. ¡°It¡¯s shiny and good.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Beside him, Basil raised his hand weakly. ¡°If I remember correctly, Miss Leda said that Kuro will be an ordinary Battleship¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Kaz shook his head. ¡°The ordinary Mr. Kuro speaks of is completely different from the ordinary we define. His thoughts are very high. Don¡¯t define Mr. Kuro¡¯s thoughts by mortal boundaries.¡± ¡°What we think of as ordinary may really be just an ordinary warship, but what Mr. Kuro thinks of as ordinary may be defined as ordinary like this, but this is the best we can do. Wilbur, you have done well, you have barely kept up with Mr. Kuro¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°Yes! I will continue to work hard!¡± Wilbur clenched his fists, his veins showing. ¡°I am the man who will become the spear of Mr. Kuro. I will work hard to follow in Mr. Kuro¡¯s footsteps!¡± Kaz took both of Wilbur¡¯s hands excitedly, and there seemed to be a light in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s work together, Wilbur!¡± Wilbur was also excited. ¡°Kaz!¡± ¡°Wilbur!!¡± ¡°Kaz!!¡± ¡°Wilbur!!!¡± ¡°Kaz!!!¡± Fanny and Basil looked at the two of them calmly as if they were retarded. Stork kept smiling. She couldn¡¯t hear him anyway. When she didn¡¯t know what to do, she kept smiling. Behind him was the equally calm Dougreg Marine Brigade. They were clones to begin with. It was difficult to stir up other emotions except for Kaz¡¯s ¡®heart of justice¡¯, even if they had their own thoughts, but they were still too weak. ¡°Oh oh oh!!¡± Suddenly, Donald became excited and clenched his fists. ¡°The friendship between men is really hot-blooded!¡± ¡°Cass, I recently remembered some new ¡®Justice Quotes¡¯. Do you want to study them together?¡± Wilbur asked. ¡°Okay! Last time, it was all thanks to you that I was able to learn from my mistakes. Mr. Kuro scolded me and woke me up. I also feel deeply guilty for my slacking off. I also worked hard to cultivate. Take a look at the ¡®Justice Quotations¡¯ and always remind myself.¡± The two of them walked out together. The others followed and walked out together. The closed port door was gradually closed. Only a golden light appeared in the crack of the door and disappeared as the door closed. ¡­ . A few days later, the Battleship that Kuro was on arrived at Headquarters. At the entrance of the Grand Port, thousands of Marines were standing upright. Kaz, Wilbur, Sturgeon, Donald, Basil, and Fanny were guarding in front and watching the Battleship in front of them. A flight of stairs was lowered from the side of the Battleship. Kuro bit his cigar and walked down the stairs gradually, followed by Leda and Crowe. With their cloaks fluttering, they stepped onto the port land. In front of him, thousands of Marines split on both sides, revealing a road, and saluted in unison. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz and Wilbur said excitedly. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro,¡± the remaining people called in unison. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re all here.¡± Kuro glanced around and said to Kaz, ¡°You brought everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz said, ¡°I heard your summons and I brought the Marine Brigade here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Is Pegasus Island okay?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, I have done my best to maintain the peace of West Blue!¡± Kaz said seriously, ¡°And they will go back to patrol regularly. They will definitely maintain absolute peace on Pegasus Island and even West Blue!¡± Transfer Cass. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t care about his foundation. Coulotte borrowed the power of the old man and applied for a Pacifista, although it was only a white [Peacifist]. As improved versions of PX-Z, they are actually a little weaker than the original version, but the advantage is that the price is a little lower and they can increase production. The main function of this thing now is to hunt down pirates who have made a name for themselves and make up for the low- and mid-level naval combat power. After all, for low-level Marines, they are not strong enough to hunt down famous pirates, and it is a little overkill for high-level Marines to go there, and there are not that many people. Pacifista made up for this gap. In the West Blue, together with Marine, it is enough. However, this gave Kuro a headache. It¡¯s not good to have a large territory. He has to send people to patrol regularly. Although West Blue is just short of a Calm Belt and it¡¯s not very far from the New World, there will always be something along the way in the New World. It will be a headache if he encounters it. But now, it wasn¡¯t that that gave him a headache, but Kaz¡¯s solemn expression. Kaz¡¯s expression made Kuro¡¯s heart skip a beat and a bad feeling came over him. ¡°What did you do?¡± he asked. ¡°Reporting to Mr. Kuro, I have only united all the branches of West Blue to try my best to eliminate pirates in this half a year!¡± Kaz saluted and said, ¡°Because of your previous lecture, I feel ashamed. I know that I can¡¯t let you down. So I decided to do something useful!¡± As he spoke, he looked ashamed. ¡°Although there wasn¡¯t enough time and I didn¡¯t clean them all up, I couldn¡¯t live up to your trust¡­¡± So what the hell did you do?! Kuro seemed to have put on a painful mask and pinched his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°Clearing the pirates of West Blue? How much has been completed?¡± ¡°Only one-third completed.¡± Kaz shook his head. ¡°And some of the pirates escaped from us. Mr. Kuro, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± I don¡¯t have such expectations for you. You¡¯re even more powerful than me back then¡­ I only dare to deal with pirates secretly, but you are the whole West Blue, right? ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t get promoted anyway.¡± Kuro waved his hand helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s good that there is no future trouble. Is my ship ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro!¡± Wilbur said excitedly: ¡°Your ship is ready, we are just waiting for you to inspect it. We came exactly as you asked.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of looking.¡± Kuro said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about an ordinary Battleship? Just drive it out when we set off. I¡¯ll go find the old man and you guys can rest.¡± With that, he walked towards the main building of Headquarters. Chapter 596 EndPoint ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re back.¡± In Kizaru¡¯s office, Kuro met Kizaru who was sitting in the main seat. ¡°Smoker¡¯s report is not detailed. I am waiting for your report.¡± Listening to Kizaru¡¯s words, Kuro sat opposite him, blew out smoke and said, ¡°There is a problem. Virgo is a spy on Doflamingo¡¯s side. He joined the Marine a long time ago and has been passing information to Doflamingo.¡± Kizaru was not surprised at all. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really scary.¡± ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t seem to feel anything. He is a base chief.¡± Kuro asked. ¡°When Headquarters was investigating, they had a vague guess.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°It has only been verified by your hands.¡± ¡°What about Doflamingo?¡± Kuro asked. Kizaru shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t decide what to do.¡± Kuro leaned back. ¡°As expected.¡± Tenryubito, as Shichibukai, has a deal with the World Government. This kind of evidence can¡¯t be used against him. ¡°Marine and Shichibukai are equal units. That¡­ Sky Yaksha, his identity is also different. If you want to catch him, you have to abolish the Shichibukai system.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°In this year¡¯s World Conference, according to the news, there seems to be a proposal to abolish the Shichibukai system.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t support that,¡± Kuro said. ¡°But our words don¡¯t seem to be useful.¡± He does not support the abolition of the Shichibukai system. Doflamingo is an exception. According to memory, he will definitely lose, but there is no need to abolish him. Among the remaining Shichibukai, except for Bucky, Hawkeye and Hancock are not to be trifled with and are neutral. Hancock basically stays in the Calm Belt. Hawkeye is a lone wolf. Abolishing him will only put them on opposite sides and put pressure on Marine out of thin air. In contrast, he agreed more to find some pirates like Hawkeye to fill Shichibukai and use them as the vanguard to deal with the pressure of the pirates. Pirates fight pirates and dogs fight each other. They can just sit aside and watch. But they said it was useless. The World Conference has little to do with their Marine and their right to speak is limited. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± As they talked, the Den Den Mushi on Kizaru¡¯s desk suddenly rang. He took the Den Den Mushi and said, ¡°Moximossi.¡± ¡°Borusalino, go to EndPoint and stop Zephyra. He landed on that island.¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Oh, EndPoint? Mr. Zephyr? Did you find anything?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°The Marine Base over there has already sent a report that Zephyr is destroying that island!¡± ¡°I understand. Kuro is also here.¡± ¡°Oh? Is he back? That¡¯s good. Kuro, go over there and stop Zephyr. Don¡¯t let him do such a stupid thing!¡± After Den Den Mushi¡¯s voice finished, there was a click and the other side hung up. Kizaru put down the microphone and looked at Kuro. He just watched quietly and did not speak. Kuro pursed his lips and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to the base.¡± With that, he stood up and walked out. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you know, EndPoint,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Can¡¯t you help me, a weak old man?¡± Are you weak? You are f*cking weak and there is no one in this world. I will kill all the pirates and let the world be completely quiet! ¡°Of course I know Terminal Island.¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead were exposed, ¡°What is that old man Zephyr doing!¡± He knew about this the whole time. ¡°Well, so, I also want you to rest, but you have to go. That man once taught you,¡± Kizaru said. ¡®He taught me?¡¯ Those who taught me have been killed by me! Except for this! This old man set up a NEO Marine and abducted a group of Marines to wander around the New World in the name of killing pirates. Previously, Marine caught a cadre of the NEO Marine Corps, who was also a former Rear Admiral. Although they did not get any intelligence, Marine¡¯s top brass could probably guess what this person was up to. After all, the top brass knew that he was collecting explosive rocks. Of course, Kuro also knew it, but like the higher-ups, everyone turned a blind eye to it because of their old friendship. They thought that this old man would not be able to do it in the end, or he would use explosives to fight pirates. They did not expect him to really go to Terminal Island. ¡°Teacher Zephyr, it has changed.¡± Kizaru¡¯s tone became low. ¡°EndPoint, Terminal Mishima, you know that if destroyed, it will trigger the entire destruction of New World.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and whispered, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Originally, Kuro did not take this thing seriously. He used to think that it was fake. After all, how could the New World be destroyed by the three islands? Isn¡¯t this nonsense?! But one day, he chatted with the old man and confirmed this fact. It surprised him. This Terminal Island is actually f*cking real. ¡°So, the New World is very tense now. No one can get away. Unless necessary, I can¡¯t move. You are my subordinate and your combat power is enough. Go and stop Zephyr. It¡¯s best to persuade that old man not to do such a thing.¡± ¡°I¡­ Old man, I just came back and this is how you treat me?¡± Kuro asked. Kizaru shrugged with a smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but now you are the most suitable. I am old.¡± ¡®You¡¯re older?¡¯ You¡¯re older you retreat ¡­ Forget it, forget it. Kuro glanced at him and sighed. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With that, he glanced at Kizaru again and walked out. Outside the door, Kuro looked up at the sky and clicked his tongue. ¡°Has this old man finally come to this point?¡± He actually didn¡¯t want to attack this poor old man. Of course, if others attacked him, he would pretend not to see it. If the old man went over, he would probably go easy on him. After all, everyone owes him a favor, including himself. He has learned the Haki of Body Arts from him and he is worthy of being called a teacher. He really had to persuade her about this. In the New World, in addition to pirates, there are also many civilians. Moreover, even if they destroy the New World, those pirates will not be extinct in the New World. They will probably attack the four seas and the first half of the world. At that time, it will be a big battle. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro!¡± At the side, a Marine ran over and took out a Permanent Pointer. ¡°The Permanent Pointer ordered by Admiral Kizaru, please act as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Are people so muddle-headed when they are old¡­¡± Kuro took a deep breath and took the permanent pointer. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make a trip. This damn old man, he only knows how to order me around!¡± Chapter 597 Old Man, What Are You Doing? Kuro¡¯s body floated and flew directly into the sky, breaking through the air barrier and flying out at a high speed. EndPoint, a total of three islands. In order to cover up the World Government, these three islands are not heavily guarded. In addition to a Marine base, there is a town and a deserted island with nothing. After years of refuting rumors by the World Government and this illusion of ¡¯empty city scheme¡¯, it succeeded in convincing the world that EndPiont was a rumor. Before the matter is completely fermented, it would not be too troublesome to stop Zephyr on the first island. Kuro¡¯s speed is also extremely fast. Although he is not as fast as the old man, it doesn¡¯t take much time to reach the island under the control of the World Government. Terminal Island, Marine Base. ¡°Stop them from landing!¡± In the shallows on one side of the island, a large number of Marines gathered together and charged forward. A Marine Captain in the lead shouted loudly. On the side of the shoal, soldiers in black uniforms and steel helmets also charged forward and fought with Marines. Battle cries sounded everywhere. Bang! The Marine Captain who shouted before punched a soldier with a steel helmet and shouted, ¡°Myron, you were also a Marine before! Why?!¡± The soldier also blocked with his fist and said, ¡°Marine has changed. Only by following Marshal Z can we see hope!¡± ¡°You call this hope?!¡± The Marine Captain roared, ¡°In order to kill pirates and implicate the people, what hope is this!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± The soldier said: ¡°I will defeat you and then destroy all the pirates!¡± The two of them collided. On the battlefield, such things are rare. What kind of dialogue can the enemy and Marine have can only prove that they are Marines themselves. The NEO Marine is itself transformed from Marine. On the shoal, in a ship modified from a Battleship, the door of the cabin was opened and a large number of NEO Marines rushed out. Among these people, a figure about three meters tall gradually appeared. His right arm was equipped with a huge mechanical arm. He had a head of purple hair and his hairstyle was completely blown up like a hedgehog. He was wearing sunglasses and looking ahead. ¡°Exterminate¡­ all pirates!¡± Thud! The figure rushed out and broke into the Marines. With a wave of the robotic arm on his right hand, a wave of air was swept away, making all the Marines in front of him fly away. Bang bang bang! The remaining Marines fired bullets at him. This person didn¡¯t even look at it, his body swayed left and right. After dodging the bullet, he raised his mechanical arm high and smashed it forward. Boom!! The airwaves caused by the power alone made the Marines in front fly high. On the other side of the battlefield, a beautiful woman with blue hair and a black cloak agilely dodged a blade from Marine. She drifted among Marine and after dodging their attack, her figure swung away and her folded arms directly pulled out two short swords, spinning as if she was dancing. With a crisp sound, Marine¡¯s weapons were all cut into pieces and wounds were made on their chests. The power of her attack swept away these Marines and they all fell to the ground. The woman gripped her short sword tightly and faced another batch of Marines rushing towards her with a firm expression. ¡°I can only follow Teacher Z¡­¡± ¡°Friction!¡± At the same time, on the other side, a man in ninja tights with a sausage mouth twisted crazily. Beside him, several huge vines grew rapidly. The vines wrapped around him and let the bullets and shells hit him, raising smoke. From the smoke, a large number of vines rushed forward like spears, pushing away a large number of Marines. The man in ninja tights stepped on the vines and rushed forward. ¡°I am only loyal to Teacher Z!¡± Facing his former colleague, this man spoke silently. Bang!! The mechanical arm blocked the wooden stick of a giant Marine. The huge force made the ground under the feet of the purple-haired man sink. The purple-haired man curled his lips into a smile and swung the giant¡¯s wooden stick away. His body jumped and the robotic arm hit the giant Marine¡¯s chest. ¡°Crushing Critical Hit!¡± Bang!! In the center of the palm of the robotic arm, a huge flame burst out and hit the heart of the giant Marine. The giant Marine grunted, his face stiffened, he spat out a mouthful of blood and his body leaned back. On the other side, a giant Marine with a blade slashed down. The purple-haired man dodged to the side and dodged this powerful chop. He aimed his mechanical arm forward and flames gathered. ¡°Crushing Critical Hit!¡± A huge cannonball flew out of the mechanical arm and exploded on the giant¡¯s Marine face, causing the giant to lean back. Immediately after, he jumped and appeared on the face of the last giant Marine. The robotic arm was also aimed at his face. Under the gathering of fire, it directly blasted down. Marine, gradually defeated. The NEO Navy landed from the shoal and went directly to the Marine Fortress. There was a gate there. The purple-haired man approached with the ninja man and the blue-haired beauty. He knocked on the door and raised his mechanical arm, bringing a flame. Boom!! The door shattered. The purple-haired man walked in and entered a large warehouse filled with purple-red light. He reached out and took out a transparent jar, which contained something like an egg. ¡°This is it¡­¡± The purple-haired man smiled. ¡°This is enough. Move this thing away and let it cover this island. Let this island be the first stop.¡± The NEO Navy entered the warehouse and moved a large number of transparent jars towards the shoal. Rows of NEO Marines filled the fortress with jars and then carried the remaining jars towards the shoal. Whoosh! The wind suddenly attacked. The breeze rolled on the bodies of those NEO Marines. Their bodies stiffened as if they had stopped. Their eyes rolled back and they fell to the ground one by one. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Just as the blue-haired beauty turned her head, she saw a violent wind suddenly fall from the sky, blowing an empty ship at the port into pieces. Under the strong wind, the woman¡¯s blue hair fluttered in the wind. She was stunned for a moment and subconsciously looked at the sky as cold sweat flowed down. At this time, it was night. Under the light of the moon, the golden figure wearing a white cloak looked as abrupt as light. ¡°Kuro¡­ No, Kim Jung!¡± The blue-haired beauty exclaimed. In the sky, Kuro bit his cigar and looked down with the knife in one hand. ¡°Ine? You guys¡­¡± Boom! A huge fire blasted from below. Kuro dodged sideways and looked in the direction of the fire. ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± Zephyra bared her teeth and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you!!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ The old man probably doesn¡¯t want to see you, so I came. Old man, what do you want!¡± Kuro held the blade tightly and rushed down, slashing down. Clang!! Zephyra raised her robotic arm to block the attack and grinned at Kuro. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to destroy pirates!¡± Chapter 598 Old Man, You Are Stubborn ¡°Destroy pirates?¡± Kuro spat out the smoke, held Autumn Water tightly, and pressed down hard. ¡°The New World is not limited to pirates!¡± ¡°That is a necessary price!¡± Zephyra stepped forward and swung the robotic arm in her right hand forward. A huge force spread around Kuro and shook him away, stopping him in the air. After swinging Kuro away, Zephyr stretched out his robotic arm and fired a large number of bullets. ¡°You said yourself that there is a price for everything you do, Kuro! Now, this old man is using your own words to give back your feelings!¡± Kuro¡¯s body flashed in the air and dodged those bullets. Then his body flashed and he appeared on Zephyra¡¯s left side and slashed down. Dang! Zephyr¡¯s left arm turned black and he waved it to the side, blocking the black blade. He bared his teeth and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Kuro, no, Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, became a general candidate in the incompetent Marine. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s amazing!¡± As he spoke, he spread his fingers and slid his arm on the blade. He grabbed Kuro¡¯s blade and smashed it with his right mechanical arm. ¡°You old man¡­¡± Kuro turned his blade and shook off Zephyr¡¯s five fingers. He stepped back and dodged Zephyr¡¯s heavy blow. ¡°It has changed a lot now.¡± Kuro looked at him and said, ¡°Your hairstyle has changed, your clothes have become wild, and you are wearing a black cloak. You look more like a pirate. Ian, didn¡¯t you persuade this old man?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ian opened his mouth, shook his head, and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m just following Teacher Z.¡± ¡°Z?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Now, my name is Z!¡± Zephyra rushed forward and swung her mechanical arm down. Kuro¡¯s body floated away and stopped in the high sky, looking down at Zephyra, ¡°You have fulfilled the wish of that old guy Hernando, but if he knows that you will also leave Marine, will he jump out of the coffin? Oh, he is also qualified, he is also a pirate himself.¡± ¡°Hernando¡­¡± Zephyra was stunned for a moment before she bared her teeth and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t compare him with me. What I do is a righteous cause!¡± These words made Kuro shake his head. This old man¡¯s mentality has completely changed. Back then, he did not want to kill Hernando, but now he is belittling him¡­ ¡°I say, the World Government did something wrong, but we have our ways. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Kuro said. Who didn¡¯t want to kill Whitebeard II back then? The old man personally came to West Blue for this. ¡°Humph, you are the same as Polusalino, your tone is light.¡± Zephyra said, ¡°But that¡¯s just the cause. I just feel that Marines are useless. Otherwise, I will personally take action and kill all the evil pirates!¡± Kuro stared at him and suddenly sighed. His figure faded away at this moment. ¡°I say, give me the explosive rock.¡± The voice came from behind Zephyr. Zephyr was shocked and subconsciously threw a mechanical arm back. Clang!! The black blade collided with the mechanical arm. Kuro said, ¡°Old man, you know that this is EndPoint. Not only did you put the explosive rock, but you also took it away. You don¡¯t have to do this. If you want to fight pirates, you can do it yourself. Are you still afraid of pirates?¡± He clenched his remaining fingers and the land around Zephyr suddenly rolled up, forming earth spikes that stabbed towards Zephyr. ¡°If you are afraid of pirates, then forget I said anything.¡± Hearing this, Zephyr smiled and his left arm¡¯s Armament Haki appeared and he waved it to the left, releasing his Haki and shattering all the earth spikes. ¡°It¡¯s useless to provoke me!¡± Zephyra pushed forward and pushed Kuro away. She stretched out her mechanical arm again and grinned. ¡°If you want to stop me, you can only kill me, Kuro!!¡± ¡°Crushing Critical Hit!!¡± Boom! The flames almost formed a beam and burst towards Kuro. ¡°This kind of thing is useless to me.¡± Kuro flicked his finger and a thick wall rose from the ground below, blocking the explosive attack. Boom!! The explosion shattered the wall and smoke filled the surroundings. ¡°Did I tell you not to pay too much attention to your ability?¡± In the dust, a voice sounded nearby. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, his black blade stirred up a golden light and he slashed it. **TIP** A hand full of wind grabbed Autumn Water. Blood jumped out of the palm and dripped down the blade. Zephyra jumped next to Kuro and raised the robotic arm on her right hand high. She bared her teeth and said ferociously, ¡°Have you been slacking off after a long time of being stationed here?¡± Bang!! The mechanical arm fell and grabbed Kuro¡¯s body. ¡°This old man has said it before, this mechanical arm is made of Seastone, it is specially used to deal with metahumans like you!¡± Zephyra grabbed Kuro and landed heavily on the ground. She raised Kuro and smiled. ¡°If I catch you, you will be useless!¡± The mechanical arm emitted steam and flames began to gather. ¡°Crushing Storm¡­¡± However, at this moment, Zephyr¡¯s pupils shrank and he waved Kuro away. At the same time, he looked up at the sky, which was obviously a little dark just now. Kuro landed on the ground and his body began to glow with Armament Haki. The black Haki wrapped around his body like armor and condensed between his eyebrows and under his eyes, forming a purple cross mark and tear marks. ¡°Do you feel it? If it¡¯s a little later, you won¡¯t feel so good.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water with golden electricity and said lightly. He had always held back. Seastone will make his ability ineffective and powerless, but this powerless effect depends on the number and concentration of Seastone. In terms of the concentration of that hand, it was still a little lacking. He was about to slash down when the old man reacted. Moreover, if he held it for a while longer, things in the sky would fall. ¡°Brat!¡± Zephyra smiled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed!¡± ¡°You are as stubborn as a rock.¡± Kuro bit his cigar. ¡°One more time, Explosive Rock, hand it over? Teacher Zephyr.¡± Zephyra lowered her body and said heavily, ¡°The answer is no!¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a pity. I understand why the old man doesn¡¯t want to come. It¡¯s indeed not good to hit an old stubborn man like you, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± Kuro tightened his grip on Autumn Water. ¡°I am also in a difficult position.¡± ¡°Polusalino, this old man has always been at odds with him.¡± Zephyra¡¯s robotic arm suddenly reached out and grabbed an explosive rock on the ground, crushed the can outside, and said to Kuro, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make things difficult. Look at the power of this explosive rock!¡± The mechanical arm exerted force and the explosive rock directly ejected. ¡°Explode!!¡± The explosion of the explosive rock will automatically trigger the chain of the surrounding explosive rock and this island will be destroyed! However, at this moment, the explosive rock that was shot out suddenly returned and exploded in the sky above Zephyr. Boom!! The explosive rock formed a huge explosion light that enveloped Zephyra. At the same time, the explosive rocks on the ground rose uniformly at this moment and flew rapidly into the sky. At this distance, these explosive rocks will not be affected. The only thing that can explode is Zephyr himself. ¡°You are really stubborn. There are still many Marines on the island and your own subordinates.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°In short, borrowing terrain and props in front of me is useless.¡± However, when the flames dispersed, Zephyr was not found. As for those ships, they had retreated to the sea as early as the moment of their battle. Only the wreckage of a ship that had just been cut was still floating on the sea. Kuro looked at the retreating ship and then glanced at the sea. His fingers moved and he sighed. ¡°He escaped¡­ ¡­¡± Chapter 599 You Really Dare Kuro looked at the ships on the sea and shook his head, biting his cigar as he walked back. On the ground, the Marine who was knocked down by NEO Marine fell to the ground. With a sweep of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, all of them are still alive. ¡°This old man¡­¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°Over here, quickly support!¡± At this moment, the other Marines in the fortress also rushed over. But where can I see the enemy now? The Marine Captain in the lead saw the only Marine standing and recognized him. He saluted and said, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un.¡± Of course, they knew this person. At that time, the full live broadcast in the Marine had already made everyone in the Marine know about him. ¡°Let¡¯s bandage the wounded.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Prepare another table of food for me. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine Captain said loudly. ¡­ . In the fortress, the three giants who had regained consciousness were standing there, their bodies wrapped in bandages. They lowered their heads to the small figure eating at a big round table, looking like they had done something wrong. Kuro was gnawing on a huge leg of meat. He bit off a piece of meat that was bigger than him and said to the three giants: ¡°No, why are you three big guys looking at me instead of cultivating?¡± ¡°Kuro¡­ we failed.¡± A Giant Vice-Admiral said: ¡°We failed to stop Teacher Zephyr from seizing the Explosive Rock.¡± ¡°That kind of thing, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Kuro took another bite. ¡°That old man is already very strong. It¡¯s normal for you to not be able to stop him. I will explain it to Headquarters. But you have to guard it well recently. If this island is not destroyed, that old man will not be satisfied.¡± Terminal Three Islands, without one island, it is impossible to completely destroy the goal of New World. Now that this island is guarded by Kuro, Zephyr has many targets. Either they start all over again or find one and destroy it first. This made it impossible for Marine to determine his chosen target. But this is something that the intelligence department studies. His mission was complete. After filling his stomach, Kuro called Sakasugi. As the call connected, the Den Den Mushi turned into Sakasugi¡¯s serious face. ¡°Moximossi, Marshal Sakasugi, Zephyr¡­ ran away.¡± ¡°He ran away?!¡± Den Den Mushi was obviously shocked. ¡°Kuro! With your ability, how could you let that man escape?!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair and shrugged. ¡°He triggered the explosion of the explosive rock himself. In order not to destroy the island, I didn¡¯t notice his actions at that moment and let him run away with the explosion of the explosive rock. But he should have reached the sea. I don¡¯t know if he is dead or alive.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Sakasugi was silent for a moment. ¡°Forget it, come back first.¡± With that, he hung up. Kuro closed the cover of his watch, stood up, and said to the three Giant Vice-Admiral, ¡°Okay, you guys rest and remember to guard well. If you find anything wrong, call me. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Understood, Kuro,¡± the three giants said in unison. After coming out of the fortress, Kuro flew back to the headquarters. When he arrived at the headquarters, it was already noon. ¡°Old man.¡± Kuro did not waste any time. After returning, he went straight to Kizaru¡¯s office. ¡°Oh, Kuro, I know everything. Teacher Zephyr escaped.¡± ¡°Yes, he escaped. Don¡¯t look for me for this kind of thing next time, I won¡¯t do it,¡± Kuro said. ¡°That won¡¯t do. This is not only your matter, but also the matter of our entire Marine.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°After all, he took care of us a lot.¡± ¡°What should we do now? Zephyr ran away. The world is so big, we can¡¯t find him.¡± Kuro said meaningfully. ¡°That kind of thing, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you can¡¯t find it, then take your time.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Then this is the only way¡­¡± That old man better get rid of this thought from now on. If he only brought his forces to fight pirates at sea, Headquarters would not care. This guy is a famous teacher in the Marine Corps. Even Kuro had to call him teacher. If he didn¡¯t harm the world, who would find trouble with him? That being said, things would be different after a few days. Kuro had not left yet and was summoned by the old man. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± From the rear of the Headquarters to the Headquarters, Kuro asked directly. ¡°About Teacher Zephyr¡­¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°He still destroyed an EndPoint. It¡¯s terrible.¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The only deserted island was destroyed by him.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the rest in the meeting.¡± With that, he led the way towards the conference room. Kuro glanced down from the direction of the Celestial Guardian Pavilion. There were already many Battleships, all of which were elite Vice-Admiral¡¯s Battleships. ¡°They¡¯re all here¡­¡± Kuro shrugged and followed the old man to the conference room. Some people had already arrived in the conference room. Old Lady Crane was sitting first on the left, her hands crossed. When she saw Kizaru and Kuro come in, she nodded as a greeting. Behind her, Smoker and Tashigi stood. On the big screen behind the main seat, Tina stood with her arms crossed. ¡°Yo.¡± Kuro greeted them and followed the old man inside. Kizaru sat next to the first seat on the right and said, ¡°Kuro, your seat.¡± I know! You don¡¯t have to tell me! Kuro rolled his eyes and sat in the first seat on the right with an unhappy expression. Soon, the other Vice-Admiral arrived. A man with a bald head and white hair at the back of his head walked in and nodded at the person inside before sitting below Crane. G-2 Branch Base Chief, Vice-Admiral Gumir. After Vice-Admiral Gumir was Vice-Admiral Strawberry, sitting third on the left. Immediately after, Vice-Admiral Doberman walked in and sat down next to Kuro. After Doberman, Onigumo sat third. Stiles, sitting fourth. The last one was Weasel, who sat fifth. The two rows of Vice-Admiral arrived one after another. Soon, a Marine with a Rear Admiral position sent them information. Kuro took it and raised his eyebrows. It was a message from Zephyr. This old man really destroyed an EndPoint. ¡°Tsk, you really haven¡¯t given up¡­¡± Kuro took out a cigar and started smoking. Sakasugi came in from the front and sat on the main seat. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± A huge image appeared on his back. Under the siege of the Battleship, a place that had become a sea of fire almost occupied the entire screen. ¡°Tina, introduce us.¡± Tina said, ¡°EndPoint, Terminal Three Islands, is an island that connects to the safety of the New World. If it is destroyed, it will destroy the New World¡¯s sea. Currently, EndPoint is missing an island, which was destroyed by the man in the information. He snatched the explosive rock and specifically came to do this kind of thing. Fortunately, what is destroyed now is only a deserted island.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it!¡± A flash of red appeared on Sakasugi¡¯s fist. ¡°He really dares to do it¡­ He used the explosive rock originally used to deal with pirates and protect EndPoint to destroy EndPoint!¡± Chapter 600 Kuro, You Take Half ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that easy to destroy¡­¡± Kizaru said at this time, ¡°Even that uncle was also hit by an explosive rock explosion. Even he couldn¡¯t escape unscathed, right, Kuro?¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°He was hit by an explosive rock and escaped. Perhaps his mobility will be damaged.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­¡± Crane suddenly said, ¡°Everyone here has a connection with that man. You should know that little trick can¡¯t defeat that man, Z, no, the original Marine Admiral, Zephyr.¡± These words made Marine fall into silence. Doberman closed his eyes and sighed. Except for the current conference room, those Marines watching the live broadcast more or less sighed. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Sakasugi said, ¡°We have to take back Dynamite Rock. Maybe he took a lot of care of him in the past, but now he is the enemy.¡± His fist changed from hot to burning form, forming a black smoke on the table. ¡°Zefa, no, Z and those self-proclaimed Freshman Marines he leads, defeat them all in the name of justice!¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice: ¡°Use all of Marine¡¯s military power. We want to take back Dynamite and hunt down Z and the people he leads!¡± Crane nodded and said, ¡°There are two more islands, one is a town and the other is a Marine station. Both are important, but we don¡¯t know which one it is, so we have to divide our forces in two places. We can¡¯t put the battlefield on only one island, that is too dangerous.¡± ¡°Polusalino, you guard the island with the Marine station, Kuro¡­¡± Crane looked at him. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro frowned. Is there something else going on here? According to his memory, wouldn¡¯t the old man be completely finished if everyone fought in the final battle? The three disciples with the highest achievements. Akainu¡¯s order, Kizaru¡¯s hand, and Aokiji¡¯s grave were all done. ¡°You go to the island with the town. Both of you have strong mobility. Once there is a battle, you can quickly provide support,¡± said Crane. ¡°I got it¡­¡± There was really no way to refuse this. Forget about the previous deserted island, there was no one there anyway. That old man still wants to continue destroying people, he will definitely affect people. Before this happened, that old man could still be saved. After all, Sakasugi¡¯s order was to take back the explosive rock, but it didn¡¯t say that he would kill the old man as long as he wasn¡¯t so stubborn¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Sakasugi said: ¡°Polusalino, Kuro, each of you take a group of people and guard two islands, you must¡­ stop Z!¡± Meeting, dismissed. Kuro sighed, stood up and walked out. ¡°Kuro, wait.¡± Suddenly, Crane called from behind. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro turned and looked at Crane. ¡°Granny Crane?¡± ¡°After going to that town, someone will contact you and pay attention to his recent movements. If there is a problem, remember to report it.¡± Crane said meaningfully, ¡°I asked you to go to that town because that man specifically asked you to go there. He was also the one who provided us with the purpose of discovering Z.¡± ¡°Who asked me to go over?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Is there anyone I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°When we get there, you will know.¡± Crane smiled and walked around Kuro and walked forward. Kuro touched his chin and muttered, ¡°Who the hell is so bored? If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Oh, Kuro, let¡¯s start now.¡± Kizaru walked out and said, ¡°Do you want me to familiarize you with the personnel? Which people do you want?¡± ¡°This thing can be divided?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and then waved his hand. ¡°Whatever, anyone is the same.¡± He said that he wants Sengoku and Karp, but you can¡¯t invite them. It was impossible for these older generation to face Zephyr. Want Fujitora and Green Bull¡­ Forget it, this has nothing to do with them. Those that have nothing to do with Zephyr can¡¯t be mobilized. Although it is said that all Marines are dispatched, in fact, some of them must be retained. Including this meeting, it was all related to Zephyr. It is the most orthodox Marine. In that case, how to divide them is actually the same. There are so many Marines, it is so troublesome to choose one by one. Kizaru shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± It would take time for the other branches to come over. But this time in the conference room, Kuro got four. Doberman, Onigumo, Stiles, Mole. Two hawks, two doves, and Kuro, an ape leader, formed a stable triangle. After the personnel were selected, the group headed towards their destination. From Headquarters, Kuro led a total of ten warships to EndPoint in that town. ¡°Hey, Kuro, are we going to arrest Admiral Zephyr this time?¡± In the Battleship office, Leda asked Kuro. This time, if the entire army is mobilized, Kuro will not hold back and will bring everyone over. Of course, they were on an ordinary Battleship. Although his flagship was done, this time it was a group operation, not a fleet that belonged to him alone. There was no use in flying a flagship, and now he did not go to G-3. Besides, his flagship is no different from these ordinary warships. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he drives it or not. ¡°I can¡¯t call you Admiral anymore¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and leaned back in his seat. ¡°He¡¯s just a stubborn smelly old man. I don¡¯t know what he wants to do. He¡¯s probably complaining. He¡¯s like that kind of¡­ Well, that kind of lonely old man that no one cares about. He does something to attract people, but this is a little big.¡± ¡°EndPoint¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this matter false?¡± For someone of Crowe¡¯s level, there is no way to know. After getting the news, Kuro didn¡¯t say anything. There is no benefit for a low-level Marine to know about this. ¡°If it¡¯s fake¡­¡± Kuro looked out of the window at the parallel warships and said, ¡°Then there is no need to mobilize so many people. It is terrifying because it is real. That old man really wants to destroy New World and use EndPoint. It can be done.¡± He blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not just pirates. The civilians of the New World will be seriously affected. Moreover, I don¡¯t think that the existence of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will be blocked by this kind of thing. This old man is not sober yet.¡± ¡°Zefa taught you, Kuro.¡± Leda said worriedly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad to do this¡­¡± ¡°An old man who is not sober has to be woken up.¡± Kuro lowered his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°If it¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t want to get serious with him. I have already let him go once. The military power I command is enough to fight a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). It is enough to deal with that old man.¡± Chapter 601 Kazanosen ¡°Cazanosen.¡± Crowe introduced, ¡°The name of this EndPoint town is famous for its hot springs. There is also a Marine Train nearby and many people are willing to come here for sightseeing.¡± ¡°Hot spring?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°This is a fucking business rival.¡± His Pegasus Island also has a hot spring industry. ¡°It is indeed so.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, according to the statistics of the world, we occupy 6% of the business data in the area of sightseeing and tourism, and Kazanosen occupies 2%. But in terms of the hot spring alone, Kazanosen is a little stronger than us. We basically rely on Kabuki and the newly developed entertainment industry to gain a foothold.¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t our hot spring the strongest?¡± Leda asked, ¡°Then whose hot spring is the best?¡± Crowe said, ¡°The most powerful one should be the Hot Spring Hotel near Alabasta, which is the place opened by the Sky Islander who helped us excavate the hot spring. In addition, the largest commercial location is the world¡¯s largest entertainment city, Gran Tezolo. He occupies 20% of the world¡¯s tourism.¡± ¡°Ah! I know that.¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A good place called Golden City!¡± ¡°That place¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Forget it, it has nothing to do with us. I remember that it is an independent ¡®country¡¯ recognized by the World Government.¡± ¡°Go and play later, Kuro!¡± Leda said excitedly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. Let¡¯s solve the matter at hand first.¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to this town first. That stubborn old man will definitely choose one of the remaining two EndPoints.¡± Ten great warships gradually arrived at their destination. Kazanosen. This is an island with a huge volcanic crater. Under the mountain range, there are many buildings built from top to bottom. This island is divided into two big ports. One of them is a sea train stop, and the other one is dedicated to stopping ships. The expressions of the residents near the port changed when they saw ten Battleships surging on the sea. It was rare to see such a big scene. It would be fine if it was just one or two ships, but these Marines are here on a mission. Five or six ships is understandable. There must be a vicious criminal on the island. But ten ships at once, their first reaction was the legendary Demon Slayer Token! The huge combat power that can attack an island indiscriminately and completely destroy it. But it was clear that these residents were thinking too much. The warship docked at the port and lowered the steps. Kuro bit his cigar and came down from the Battleship with his hands in his pockets and walked forward first. Behind him, Doberman, Onigumo, Momonga, and Stiles all gathered and followed Kuro. Behind them was a group of Marines led by Leda and others, forming a white tide and marching towards the town. Mole glanced at the residents who had dodged early and said with a worried face, ¡°Kuro, send a group of people to stabilize them. Don¡¯t let the people here have any resistance to us.¡± ¡°Humph, there¡¯s no need for that, Kuro.¡± Doberman snorted. ¡°We do everything for justice. Don¡¯t care about the opinions of these residents.¡± ¡°I think we should do this. Notify these people and it will be easier for us to carry out the operation.¡± Mole said. ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s more important to find Master Zephyr first,¡± Onigumo said. ¡°It still matters. After all, our justice is to maintain peace and these civilians,¡± Stiles said. The hawks and doves have different ideas when they are together. This gave Kuro a headache. ¡°Okay, okay. I am the commander-in-chief, so I will send a group of people to inform them. Kaz, Wilbur, you do it. Also, let them be ready to retreat.¡± Kuro said, ¡°If that stinky old man comes to this island and we fail to stop him, we have to protect the civilians from harm.¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz and Wilbur said together. ¡°Pi, do whatever you want. Just complete the goal,¡± Doberman said. The hawks actually have nothing against Kuro. After all, this person suits their temperament very well. That evil killing style is to their liking. He would not have a problem with Kuro over this. In addition to Kuro wanting to protect the temperament of civilians, the reason why the Dove Faction is willing to let Kuro lead the team this time is that Zephyra is also his teacher. With Kuro¡¯s character, as long as that old man returns to the right path, his chances of survival are very high. The two sides had no objections. In addition, Kuro was the commander-in-chief of the team this time, so he naturally had the final say. ¡°I said, are you going to the hot spring?¡± Kuro turned to them and said, ¡°The hot spring here is not bad. It¡¯s rare to come here, why don¡¯t you relax?¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Onigumo bit his cigar and said, ¡°Kuro, don¡¯t relax.¡± The others also looked uninterested. ¡°Why is life so boring? Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to go, then you can do whatever you want, I will go and play.¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°I want to go too! I want to go too!¡± Leda rushed over and raised her hand. ¡°Is there a mixed bath, Kuro, let¡¯s go to a mixed bath!¡± ¡°No mixed bathing!¡± Kuro glared at Leda. ¡°There are too many mixed baths. You can only go to the female bath!¡± Leda pursed her lips, obviously disappointed. Such a good opportunity did not work. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I want to walk around,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Up to you. Just pay more attention to prevent that smelly old man from appearing nearby.¡± After saying this, Kuro headed towards the largest hot spring facility in town. According to the information Crane gave him, the person who wanted to meet him was waiting for him at the hot spring. After arriving at the hot spring facility, Kuro took off his clothes and went in to find a pool to soak in. ¡°Tsk, the effect is a little better than my place. The natural one is a little better than the one dug out¡­¡± Kuro relaxed and leaned back. He hung his hands on the side of the pool and sighed. For some reason, there was no one in the hot spring pool. A slight sense of powerlessness came from his body. Ability users will also be powerless in the water. But this level of effect can only be said to be effective for the current him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Just as Kuro closed his eyes to rest, a deep voice sounded from behind. Kuro tilted his head and saw a hand coming out of the hot spring above him, revealing a familiar head. The man stretched out his hand and greeted Kuro, ¡°Yo, long time no see. You¡¯re still smoking cigars in the hot spring. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Kuro was now biting his cigar. When he saw who it was, he curled his lips. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you. It¡¯s true. There¡¯s no one else who has the ability to get Marines to send you a message. You¡¯ve done a lot of things recently, Kusan.¡± Chapter 602 Stop, Teacher Zephyr The person soaking in the hot spring behind Kuro was the original Admiral who had quit the Marine, Aokiji Kuzan. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, everyone has their own way of doing things.¡± Kuzan laughed. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t understand you. There is intelligence on you in the Battle of Ending. What do you want to do and what identity are you acting in, Kusan.¡± ¡°Identity?¡± Kuzan chuckled and said, ¡°Justice partners? It doesn¡¯t seem like it. After all, they have cooperated with pirates, but¡­ I have my reasons. After leaving the World Government, maybe I can see justice from another perspective.¡± ¡°As expected of old man Zephyr¡¯s proudest disciple. He is stubborn, but you are also stupid,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Spare me, Kuro. I didn¡¯t ask you here to listen to you preach to me.¡± Kuzan also dug out his other hand and leaned his head on his hands. ¡°I asked you to come because only you can stop Teacher Zephyr.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be looking for the straw hat?¡± ¡°A straw hat?¡± Kuzan was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°You mean Straw Hat? Ah, strange, why am I looking for him?¡± These words stunned Kuro for a moment. Yes, what did he want with that straw hat? This matter does not seem to have anything to do with him. This is a Marine internal matter. What kind of relationship does it have with a pirate? It was normal for Kuzan to look for Marines. ¡°You can do it yourself. Although that old man Zephyr is very strong, with your ability, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem,¡± Kuro said. Kuzan¡¯s ability, or the explosive rock, is useless against his ability. ¡°I don¡¯t have that reason. I¡¯m just a lost person now. In comparison, you are Marine,¡± Kuzan said. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and comfortably changed his posture to soak in the hot spring. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are two islands. The old man and I will guard one side. Nothing will happen. I am not the kind of person who puts the battlefield in one place.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Headquarters asked me to ask you what you have been doing recently. If there are any problems, I will report it.¡± ¡°Ah La, can you tell me this clearly? Don¡¯t you want to test me?¡± Kuzan scratched his head. ¡°Come on, it doesn¡¯t seem necessary for the two of us. To be honest, I don¡¯t care what you want to do or what your purpose is.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and said, ¡°But if there¡¯s anything you can say, you should say it so that I can report back to you. Everyone is mutually beneficial. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Why are you going to Blackbeard¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Hey, are you going straight to the point? I can¡¯t tell you about this for the time being.¡± Kuzan stood up and exhaled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you until you¡¯re dizzy. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± ¡°Sit down, I haven¡¯t soaked enough.¡± Kuro reached out and shook his hand slightly. The hot spring water in the pool suddenly rose and drowned Kusan. The pool surged and Kuzan appeared again. He wiped his face and said in surprise, ¡°Hey, with your current ability, can you do this? It¡¯s too scary.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Kuzan. It¡¯s just a medium of air. Can¡¯t you do this yourself?¡± Kuro curled his lips and said. After a moment of silence, Kuzan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That uncle, in short, if you can, don¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°That depends on what he does. After all, I can roughly guess the real purpose of that old man. If he can¡¯t change his mind in time, then I can only grant him his wish.¡± Kuro sighed and said, ¡°Kuzen, if you encounter that old man in advance and advise him, we can ignore the Explosive Rock. He can take it to fight pirates or blow up pirate islands. In short, don¡¯t cause trouble in EndPoint.¡± ¡°I will deliver the message, provided I meet that uncle.¡± Kurzam looked at Kuro as he spoke. ¡°You have encountered him before. He is still so strong, right, Kuro?¡± Kuro closed his eyes and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Old stubborn, but his combat power hasn¡¯t changed much. He¡¯s just as strange as you.¡± ¡°Like me?¡± Kuzan was stunned and then smiled bitterly. ¡°Is it the same¡­ confusion?¡± The atmosphere fell into silence. Crash. After a while, Kuro stood up from the pool and walked down with his back to Kuzan. ¡°Remember to pass some information to me so that I can report. As for you, I will pretend that I have never seen you before. If you are not a Marine, you should appear less in front of us. It is very troublesome¡­¡± ¡°Ah La, no matter what, I¡¯m your former colleague, so heartless.¡± Kurzam shrugged and let Kuro leave alone. His head was on his arms and his eyes were inexplicable. No one knew what he was thinking. After Kuro left the hot spring facility, he turned on Den Den Mushi and made a call. ¡°Is it Kuro?¡± It was Strawberry who answered the phone. Of course, he would not call the old man. Who knew that the old man often picked up the wrong number. ¡°Brother, tell the old man to come directly to Kazanosen. That stubborn old man will definitely come here,¡± said Kuro. ¡°I see. Is there anything else, Kuro?¡± Kuro was silent for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring anyone. Tell the old man that as long as it¡¯s the disciple of that smelly old man, all of you come over¡­ If nothing unexpected happens, we will send him off.¡± Kuzan¡¯s words have transmitted a lot of information. This old man¡¯s next destination must be here. Then there is no need to guard it in batches. All the disciples sent him a row and gave him the face of a general and a Marine Instructor. After all, this old man did such a big thing because he wanted to die. It was not bad to see his cute disciples before he died. He, Kuro, said. ¡­ . Evening, at the sea. The black fleet sailed on. In the cabin, the NEO Marines were all curled up, looking tired. On the deck, Zephyra sat by the mast. His eyes were hidden by his sunglasses. Ian, who was in front of him, looked at the old man with pity. ¡°The end of the world.¡± ¡°If I really disappear.¡± ¡°The sea that knows everything will guide the way¡­¡± A faint low moan seemed to echo in this world. The fleet approached and landed on a shoal that no one had discovered. Zephyra glanced at the high cliff in front of her and smiled as she walked up. At the highest point of the cliff, a man in a coat and hat was singing this song with his back to him. ¡°I actually don¡¯t like this song. It¡¯s too boring to sing about the sacrifice of Marines.¡± Kuzan turned around and threw a bottle of wine in his hand. ¡°Long time no see, Teacher Zephyr.¡± Snap. Zephyra took it with one hand and glanced at it. It was his beloved sherry. ¡°I often drink like you. It¡¯s very cool.¡± Kuzan paused for a moment and said, ¡°Teacher Zephyr¡­ stop.¡± Chapter 603 Marine (1) Zephyra looked at Kuzan and shook her head slightly. She gripped the bottle in her hand and smiled. ¡°This wine is the coolest wine, but people are like wine. After brewing it, they can¡¯t become grain again no matter what. If you are here to persuade a stubborn old man like me, then forget it, Kuzan.¡± As soon as Zephyra finished speaking, Kuzan immediately said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Zephyra paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°If it really becomes like that, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Everything is to eradicate the evil of Pirates. It is impossible to implement this true justice within the Marine. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be wearing this clothes, Kuzan.¡± Kuzan looked down at his casual clothes. He was indeed not a Marine anymore. Kuzan said nothing, just stared at Zephyra. ¡°Sorry, I am very busy now.¡± Zephyra raised the bottle and bared her teeth. ¡°If we meet again next time, let¡¯s drink together.¡± ¡°Next time¡­ meet?¡± The round sunglasses worn by Kuzan glowed. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop, Teacher Zephyr?¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t.¡± Zephyra grinned. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Click. These words covered Kuzan¡¯s hanging arms with a layer of ice crystals. He said in a deep voice: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die.¡± The atmosphere fell silent. The two of them looked at each other. The sunset hung in front of the cliff, reflecting the blood-red color of the cliff. After a long time, Kuzan picked up the backpack on his shoulder and walked towards Zephyr. When he was in front of him, the ice crystals on his arm suddenly dissipated and turned into a normal arm. Kuzan brushed past Zephyr. ¡°It¡¯s all Marines outside, and Kuro is also on this island, you know, if you can really survive¡­¡± Kuzan walked behind him and kept going. ¡°At that time, let¡¯s drink together again, teacher¡­ Zephyr.¡± A breeze blew, blowing Zephyr¡¯s cloak. He looked up at the sky and sighed. The mocking look on his face gradually froze. He looked down at the wine in his hand and his expression gradually became lonely. At this moment, after removing the madness that wants to destroy everything, the current Zephyr is more like an ordinary, lonely old man. A stubborn old man ¡­ ¡°The end of the world.¡± ¡°If I really disappear.¡± ¡°The sea that knows everything will guide the way¡­¡± Zephyra hummed the song as she turned around and walked back. As she sang, the NEO Navy began to move and placed the explosive rock on the beach and wasteland opposite the crater. He knew that the sun was setting and the moon had just risen into the sky like a silver hook before the explosive rocks were placed. Zephyra bent down to stabilize an explosive rock and said lightly, ¡°This is enough.¡± ¡°It is enough.¡± A voice suddenly sounded. On the high slope in front of the beach, a group of figures appeared under the moonlight. The moonlight shone on their white cloaks, which were covered with a layer of silver. It was a group of Marines in capes. The leader bit his cigar and let the smoke float in the sky. Under the moonlight, it looked a little hazy. Zephyra looked up at the people on the high slope. It was a group of Marines! He smiled. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re here, Kuro!¡± Kuro bit his cigar and stared down at Zephyra. He slowly said, ¡°Old man, this is your last chance. Go now and hand over the explosive rock. I can pretend that I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Hearing this, Doberman and Onigumo glanced at Kuro, then looked at Zephyr and subconsciously did not speak. They are hawks, people who will take extreme measures for justice. But it would be a lie to say that they had no feelings. In terms of respect for their teachers, these people also know the rules. Zephyra smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t rely on you to deal with pirates. We can only do it my way.¡± As he spoke, his eyes under the sunglasses swept towards the person behind Kuro. Onigumo, Doberman, Stiles, Mole ¡­ And those disciples he once taught. After Zephyr¡¯s exit, these people closed their eyes one by one, looking a little reluctant. ¡°Is that so? I understand. Although you have taught me, if you are so stubborn, you can only fight first. If you are still stubborn at that time¡­¡± Kuro held the hilt with his right hand. With an ear-piercing sound, the blade of the black saber fell under the moonlight and emitted a light. ¡°I will burn paper for you during the New Year.¡± Whoosh! As his voice fell, the figure on the high slope disappeared at this moment. Zephyra smiled and stepped back. The robotic arm smashed into the empty air in front of her. Clang!! That place was exactly where Kuro appeared. Autumn Water¡¯s blade collided with the robotic arm, making a crisp sound in the night sky. Kuro slid Autumn Water out, and the blade and the robotic arm slid out a ball of sparks, directly slashing at Zephyr¡¯s neck. Zephyra leaned back and dodged the horizontal slash and kicked out. Bang! Kuro bent his legs and blocked Zephyra¡¯s kick with his calf. Haki and Haki collided, producing a muffled sound. At the same time, Kuro¡¯s blade turned down and cut straight towards Zephyr. ¡°I expected it!¡± Zephyra stretched out her left hand and wrapped her five fingers around the wind-like High-Level Haki. She grabbed Kuro¡¯s knife, and when she raised her upper body, she pulled the knife back, and the robotic arm stimulated a ball of steam and fire. Kuro was shocked. He twisted his wrist and the Golden Light of Lightning intertwined on the blade, shaking off Zephyr¡¯s five fingers. As his body flew high into the sky, he waved the blade down. Because he saw that Zephyra¡¯s fiery robotic arm was already aimed at the explosive rock on the ground. If he was hit by the explosion, all his efforts would be in vain. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± Following Kuro¡¯s voice, a strong wind blew out from under the blade with a very strong cutting force, sweeping towards Zephyra¡¯s body. At the same time, the blowing force, together with the explosive rocks on the ground, blew them all into the sky and they were swept up by the wind. Chi chi chi! Zephyra¡¯s clothes were cut open and the black cloak on her back was cut into pieces at this moment, revealing Zephyra¡¯s upper body, which was already full of dominance. ¡°Kuro, why do you always do such strange things!¡± Boom!! The robotic arm with flames aimed at Kuro in the sky and fired. ¡°Do you think this can stop me!¡± The flames drowned Kuro¡¯s figure and formed a pillar of fire in the night sky. Shua! Suddenly, a black light appeared from the side of Zephyr. He blocked the mechanical arm to the side and blocked the black blade that appeared out of nowhere. Kuro stared at Zephyra and blew out smoke. ¡°You think you can walk today, old man?¡± ¡°No manners!¡± Zephyra bared her teeth and smiled. She waved her arm and pushed Kuro away and shouted, ¡°Call the teacher, bastard!¡± Chapter 604 I¡¯m a Stubborn Old Man After forcing Kuro away, Zephyr raised his mechanical arm and fired a large number of bullets from his arm. ¡°This kind of thing is not very useful to me, Wind Bind.¡± Kuro did not move and did not even look at the incoming bullets. He saw the high-speed bullets stop in front of Kuro as if they were frozen. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡± With a tug of his fingers, these bullets flew into the sky and disappeared into the night sky. Bang! A sudden gunshot sounded. Kuro turned his body and looked straight at Zephyr, and his face fell. ¡°I say, you old man, are you taking advantage of my debut? You hit me with this thing?¡± In his left hand, there was a pocket pistol, which stimulated the bullets of Seastone. Even from afar, Kuro could smell the smell that was as disgusting as the mechanical arm in his hand. ¡°When fighting, there is no distinction between things. When dealing with the enemy, as long as you can win.¡± Zephyra threw the pocket pistol away and said to Kuro, ¡°You will encounter enemies like me in the future. If there is not one but many, then you have to pay attention. Sometimes, abilities are not omnipotent.¡± Kuro exhaled through his nose and held Autumn Water tightly. ¡°You¡¯re still preaching even in death. What a nagging old man.¡± Whoosh! Kuro appeared at the top of Zephyr and slashed down. Clang!! A ball of sparks exploded on Zephyr¡¯s robotic arm. Kuro¡¯s blade missed and his body immediately faded, rippling like water. Immediately, a black light slashed from behind Zephyr. ¡°Afterimage Slash.¡± ¡°This kind of trick is useless!¡± Zephyra grinned and lowered her body. She twisted her waist and ribs and the robotic arm smashed back with a heavy force. Kuro moved his legs and flew into the sky. Zephyr immediately turned his mechanical arm and fired a beam of fire. ¡°I told you, this kind of thing¡­¡± Kuro dodged to the side and was about to speak when he was suddenly stunned. The blade immediately glowed with golden lightning and he slashed in a direction. Zephyra jumped to his side and her left hand was gathered at her waist. With the breath of a tornado, she punched down fiercely. Bang!! The blade collided with the fist, and Kuro felt a great force bringing his body straight to the ground like a cannonball. Thud! He landed heavily on the ground, his feet slightly bent as he looked gloomily at Zephyr who was bouncing in the sky. ¡°Have you been paying too much attention to your ability recently, Kuro, your body technique has fallen a little.¡± Zephyr grinned. ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m not a body technique expert.¡± Kuro swung his numb arm and bared his teeth. ¡°You, on the other hand, haven¡¯t become weaker after so long. An old man who doesn¡¯t accept his age is the most troublesome.¡± Although Kuro¡¯s words are against Zephyr, in fact, he knows Zephyr¡¯s combat power. This old thing is not weak at all. Although his strength is not comparable to existences like Kaido and Lingling, he is stronger than Kuro. He also has a robotic arm made of Seastone in his hand. It will be very troublesome to fight him head-on. But ¡­ ¡°But have I ever slacked off? You should come and learn more!¡± Hearing this, Zephyr also bared his teeth and shot directly at Kuro from the sky. Bang!! On the beach, a sand wave rolled up. The black light brought by Autumn Water collided with Zephyr¡¯s gray mechanical arm under the moonlight. The sound of weapons colliding and fists colliding was endless. On the high slope, Leda saw this scene and looked at the Vice-Admiral. ¡°Hey, they are fighting. Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± Doberman and Onigumo ignored her. Instead, Mole was silent for a while before saying, ¡°This is just a warm-up. Now is not the time to say goodbye.¡± With that, he sighed and stared at Zephyr with a complicated expression. ¡°Teacher Zephyr¡­¡± ¡°Let the other Marines rest.¡± ¡°This battle will be long,¡± Stiles said. ¡°It won¡¯t end so easily.¡± The battle of the strong is not so easy to end. Although Kuro didn¡¯t think he was a strong man, he was not afraid of anyone in a fight. In fact, back then, Charlotte Lingling could seize his soul with her ability. But this battle was different from the last time when he ambushed Roger. This time, Kuro fought against Zephyr openly without any tricks. The more he fought, the longer it seemed. Although Zephyr is old, his physical strength is not weak. This long night gradually passed. When the sun rose and set, there were three rounds. The battle continued. It has lasted for three days. Clang!! Autumn Water collided with the mechanical arm, and the black blade was wrapped in the light of golden lightning. Since yesterday, it had not been broken. ¡°Yes!!¡± Zephyra groaned and stepped forward. She waved her robotic arm and shook Kuro away. Kuro stepped back and pushed the sand for more than ten meters before stopping. His chest began to rise and fall. ¡°Old man, you can¡¯t do it,¡± he said. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± After Zephyra waved Kuro away, the robotic arm stood on the ground like a walking stick, half squatting and panting. He smiled and said: ¡°Of course I can¡¯t when I¡¯m old, unlike you, who are so young.¡± There were many knife marks on the robotic arm, all of which were cut by Kuro. He did not know what material this thing was made of. According to his memory, the old man¡¯s laser could block it and it was not easy to cut. Otherwise, it would have been cut off by Kuro. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m old¡­ but still so stubborn.¡± Kuro tightened his grip on Autumn Water. ¡°Zefa, in the end, in the end, I will ask you again. Put away your thoughts and hand over the extra explosive rocks. No one will care about what you do in the future. I said it.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Zephyra took a deep breath, straightened her body, and smiled. ¡°After all, I am a stubborn old man.¡± There was not even a trace of regret in his eyes. Click. Kuro sheathed his sword and his voice gradually became cold. ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me.¡± He held the hilt and stared at Zephyra. The scabbard was wrapped in golden lightning. Shua! In an instant, a saber light wrapped in golden lightning appeared in front of Zephyr¡¯s face. Zephyra was shocked and quickly raised her mechanical arm in front of her. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for, Yueyue!!¡± Clang!! The blade hit the robotic arm and made a crisp sound. This chop made Zephyr take a few steps back. His stamina could not keep up. Zephyra¡¯s face sank. When he stepped back, he clenched his left fist and was about to punch. However, at this moment, a cold light appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t even dodge, the blade changed its angle and cut toward Zephyr¡¯s chest. After three days of fighting, Zephyr was almost exhausted. Now is the time to collect the battle fruit! Chi!!! Blood spurted out of Zephyr¡¯s chest. This knife cut straight down from Zephyr¡¯s chest, leaving a big cut on his chest. Zephyra¡¯s body stiffened, and then she gritted her teeth and stretched her fist forward, directly hitting Kuro¡¯s chest. Bang!! This punch made Kuro take a few steps back. He stood up straight and brushed his chest. The dominance in his clothes gradually faded. Crack!! At this moment, Zephyr¡¯s robotic arm suddenly collapsed and fell to the ground, revealing the prosthetic arm on his right hand. Zephyr held his chest and looked at the pieces of the robotic arm on the ground with a complicated expression. ¡°Is it broken¡­¡± ¡°Teacher Zephyr!!¡± At the beach, Ian, who had been watching the battle, shouted and gritted his teeth, ¡°Quick, use the explosive rock. Don¡¯t worry about anything now!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do~¡± Just as Ian gave the order, a voice suddenly sounded behind her, making her freeze. Her cloak fluttered in the wind and a tall figure appeared behind her. Ioan suddenly turned his head and saw Kizaru with his hands in his pockets, maintaining a smile. ¡°It¡¯s better not to use such a terrible thing as explosive rock, especially on this island.¡± On the sea behind Kizaru, a large number of warships appeared and rushed over. Chapter 605 Kuro, You¡¯re Too Arrogant ¡°Yellow, Kizaru¡­¡± Ian¡¯s voice trembled and his eyes were full of despair. The large number of Marine Admirals led by Kuro is enough to put pressure on people, and the arrival of Kizaru and the Grand Fleet behind him will only make Ian feel despair. ¡°I remember¡­¡± Kizaru glanced at Ian and smiled. ¡°You must be Ian, the person who follows Teacher Zephyr.¡± He stretched out his hand and his big hand directly enveloped Ian. Ian took a step back and closed his eyes in fear. Snap. The big hand pressed on her shoulder. Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Then, please don¡¯t do such a stupid thing. My subordinate doesn¡¯t have a good temper and he has already taken in a lot of people. If you provoke him again, maybe something bad will happen.¡± Ian stiffened and stood there, not daring to speak. At this time, the fleet has already docked on the shore, and a large number of Marines have gone down to the shore and followed Kizaru from the beach to surround Zephyra together with Marines on the high slope. ¡°Polusalino¡­¡± Zephyra clutched her chest and glanced at Kizaru. ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Zephyr.¡± Kizaru looked at the wound on Zephyr¡¯s chest, opened his mouth and said in surprise, ¡°Are you injured by a knife? It¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°Humph, still so frivolous.¡± Zephyra shook her head and held the prosthetic arm in her right hand. She looked down at the wound on her chest and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ This cut has made me much less angry.¡± ¡°Are you appeased?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t have any class anymore. Do you regret your death? You are not that kind of person.¡± Zephyra laughed. ¡°Who said that I regret it? At least I did what I thought at the end, regardless of whether this idea is a sudden change of mine.¡± He turned and looked at Ian and Bintz and the NEO Marines and fell silent. ¡°Teacher Zephyr, we¡­¡± Seeing Zephyra¡¯s gaze, Ian gritted his teeth and was about to rush forward. Boom!! At this moment, in front of them, a huge ice wall rose around the area where the beach received water, surrounding half of the island and separating Ian and Zephyr. ¡°Teacher! Teacher!!¡± Ian¡¯s eyes widened as he pounded the thick ice wall and subconsciously wanted to use his ability. Her ability can make an object go back 12 years. This object must have been water 12 years ago¡­ ¡°Ah, it¡¯s better not to waste time. I won¡¯t let you do that.¡± Suddenly, a deep voice sounded. Kuzan came slowly from the side and said: ¡°Don¡¯t let the affairs swallow your sanity, Ian.¡± ¡°Akito!¡± Ian turned around and asked anxiously, ¡°Why?!¡± Kuzan looked at the ice wall and sighed. ¡°This is Master Zephyr¡¯s long-cherished wish. I¡¯m just helping him complete it. That guy Kuro successfully appeased Master Zephyr, but¡­ he also made that ¡®black wrist¡¯ come back.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Kouzan this guy¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the ice wall that suddenly rose and shook his head slightly. He looked at Zephyr and said, ¡°Old man, I have chosen a grave for you.¡± ¡°Humph, Kuzan, busybody, forget it¡­¡± Zephyra smiled and shook her head as she looked around. He knew every single one of these Marines and these Admiral Majors. He had taught every single one of them. He clenched his hands and his smile grew as he looked at the nearest Kuro. ¡°Speaking of which, you are the one I have taught for the shortest time, so I am here to give you a few more lessons. There is one thing I have to teach you. When facing an enemy, no matter how he is hurt, if he does not completely lose his combat power, do not underestimate him, especially¡­ when he has no worries!¡± Thud! A huge wave erupted on the beach. Before Kuro could react, Zephyra¡¯s body suddenly appeared in front of Kuro and grinned at him. Without the cumbersome robotic arm, Zephyr is now much faster. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he took a step back and quickly slashed with his knife. Kuro was prepared to use this attack to block Zephyr¡¯s fist, but at this moment, Zephyr did not move his hand at all, but his head suddenly darted forward and his forehead was covered with a layer of Haki, and he suddenly hit Kuro¡¯s head. At this moment, he stretched out his hand. Haki appeared on his arm. It was no longer the wind-like winding method. Instead, it was like water, flowing like ink. In an instant, Zephyr grabbed Kuro¡¯s blade. Bang!! At the bottom of the beach, a huge wave rolled out. When he held the blade, Zephyra pulled back and brought Kuro¡¯s body over. The prosthetic limb on his right hand punched his abdomen. Bang! The punch hit, leaving a few wounds on Zephyr¡¯s arm. ¡°Reflective power? Haki has pioneered its own style.¡± Zephyr laughed. ¡°You old man!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and quickly wrapped Haki around his face from his neck like armor. He had already blocked this punch with Haki and even caused a backlash to Zephyr, but the strength of this punch made him feel a little pain even through Haki. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Zephyra grinned. He straightened his body and his shoulder directly hit Kuro. A special gentle force knocked Kuro away again. Then, he released his left hand that was holding Autumn Water and punched Kuro. This punch shocked Kuro and his body bounced and he was about to fly into the sky. ¡°You must always maintain your rationality and calmness in battle, otherwise your Observation Haki will weaken!¡± Zephyra released his fist and it exploded in the air. Haki pushed away from his palm and hit Kuro, who was about to get up, and hit him far away. Kuro¡¯s body stopped horizontally in the air. He raised his head and a trace of blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°This old man¡­¡± He bared his teeth and his body stood up. He stared at Zephyra¡¯s ink-like arms with a complicated expression. ¡± ¡®Black wrist¡¯?¡± Zephyra smiled and said, ¡°How is it? I can still fight, right? Kuro, although you are very calm when you are extremely angry, you will be very relaxed in this relatively safe situation. Your shortcoming is that you are too arrogant.¡± ¡°Bullshit! I am the most cautious person!¡± Kuro said. ¡°Humph, careful? It doesn¡¯t hinder your arrogance.¡± Zephyra shook her head and smiled. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Sa, come back to class!¡± Swish! Suddenly, a yellow beam of light came very quickly. Zephyra didn¡¯t even look at it and blocked it with her right arm. The laser hit her right hand and emitted countless small beams of light that hit the ground. ¡°Borusalino!¡± Zephyra said with a sinister smile, ¡°Yes, on the battlefield, there should be no methods! It¡¯s the same for sneak attacks!¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Kizaru raised an index finger and said in surprise, ¡°Teacher Zephyr, did you block it?¡± Chapter 606 You Will Be Heroes In Kuro¡¯s opinion, this old man¡¯s strength has risen by more than one stage. But his life force was falling crazily. It was a little like the final radiance of death. But the more this is the case, the more terrifying this old man is. On the high slope, Doberman pulled out his blade, pointed forward, and roared, ¡°All Marines, charge!¡± In an instant, the Marines on both sides rushed towards Zephyr like a tide. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the way to deal with the enemy, especially for someone like me who is about to die, using numbers in exchange for physical consumption is the right choice!¡± Zephyra bared her teeth. ¡°However, although numbers are useful, you have to ensure your own safety. It¡¯s stupid to exchange the lives of Marines for the lives of pirates!¡± He spread his hands and directly broke into the crowd. In an instant, a group of Marines exploded and flew into the air. ¡°Let me give you one last lesson on how to preserve your life in front of an enemy like me and obtain results!¡± His fists shook down, bringing with them a huge sandstorm that sent all the Marines around him flying. The huge force even cracked the beach and seeped into the sea. A colonel holding a blade quickly advanced from the rear and stabbed Zephyr in the waist and ribs. However, just as the tip of the blade sank in, Zephyr¡¯s fist came down and broke the blade. ¡°Oh, Mallory, the timing is good, but you shouldn¡¯t be the one to charge. You should be a bait to attract my attention!¡± Zephyra twisted her waist and punched the colonel, sending him flying. Just as he was sent flying, a tall Marine jumped over with a mace. Bang! Zephyra threw a punch straight at the spiked club and shattered it. The punch hit the tall Marine in the face, causing him to lean back and his teeth flew out. ¡°Gibson! You shouldn¡¯t jump at this time. You should lower your stance and attack. This way, you will attack me. You are worse than Mallory! I remember that your grades were better than his in the past!¡± ¡°Alcott! What are you standing there for? You should use a gun when I am free. Is the musket in your hand a decoration!¡± ¡°Bauer, why don¡¯t you come forward, for old times¡¯ sake?! You can be easily used by pirates like this!¡± Zephyr knocked down the Marine who was slow to move forward with a punch, swung his fists and shouted, ¡°The lesson is not enough, you have to revise again!¡± His smile grew wider. However, the more this was the case, the more motionless those Vice-Admirals were. At this moment, a group of people had already gathered together. With Kizaru as the leader, they quietly watched Zephyr perform. Kuro bit his cigar and let the smoke drift on his face. The Haki had faded from his body. Under the smoke, his expression could not be seen clearly. Only his teeth were clenched, but there was an inexplicable emotion in his voice. ¡°This old man is still teaching people before his death, really¡­¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°It makes people worry.¡± None of those who were hit by him were dead. All of them still had life. ¡°I want to thank you, Kuro.¡± Momonga said, ¡°Because you stopped him, in the end, Master Zephyr did not kill anyone.¡± Kuro was silent for a moment and slowly said, ¡°He is also my teacher.¡± The general who did not kill did not kill anyone in the end. He had been out to sea for so long. Even if he had the goal of destroying New World, he had never killed any pirates he encountered. It had always been like this. This old man is laughing so happily now. What he wants¡­ is such a scene. He was disappointed in the World Government and Marine system, but he had never been disappointed in his disciples. At this point, Zephyra is¡­ just venting his anger. Now that he had vented his anger, as a stubborn old man, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to repent. Kuro understood. He was old after all. After wandering in the New World for so long, he still did not find Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) because he was old and would not be a match for Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). If he really went over, it would only increase the prestige of the pirates. Defeating or killing pirates is ultimately a disgrace to Marines. That might as well be¡­ ¡°Yatsuki no Magatama!¡± Kizaru¡¯s hands formed an ¡°OK¡± shape and he crossed them. The light beam in his hands gathered into a small point, showing a large amount of laser rain, directly attacking Zephyr. This time, it was very accurate! ¡°Polusalino!!¡± Zephyra shook his arms and sent all the Marines around him flying. He looked at Kizaru with a smile and punched at the laser rain. Chi chi chi!! The laser rain descended and instantly penetrated Zephyr¡¯s body, forcing him to retreat step by step. His legs slid on the beach until he reached the ice wall behind him. It was also at this time that Kuro tightened his grip on Autumn Water and said in an unusually low voice, ¡°We have an internal problem, and it will be resolved by us internally. Teacher Zephyr, this is also your wish.¡± Doberman closed his eyes and tears gradually flowed out. On the ice wall, Zephyr covered his body and supported himself with his right hand on the ice wall. He crushed one side of the ice wall and stood up again. ¡°Come on, the last lesson is not over yet!!!¡± A large number of Marines rushed over again. This time, not only them, but even the Vice-Admiral pulled out his blade and rushed forward. Zephyra¡¯s smile at this time was extremely carefree. Since his family passed away, he rarely had such a smile. Because of the loss of his family, he was not as energetic as before. Knowing that he could not exert his peak combat power, he gradually turned to the backstage. Heroes can be born from others in addition to themselves. He was teaching the birth of heroes. He wanted to see the birth of a hero with his own eyes. Even though he was disappointed with the World Government and the Marine system, these brave people were ultimately the disciples he had taught and loved. ¡°Come on!!!¡± Zephyra roared and collided with this group of Marines. Doberman was the first to step out of the formation. Surrounded by Marines, he slashed Zephyr with a heavy force, making Zephyr step back. [The sea is watching] ¡°Doberman, correct!¡± Zephyra laughed. [The beginning of this world] Strawberry held two blades and dodged to the side as Doberman attacked first. The two blades crossed and cut into Zephyr¡¯s waist. [The sea also knows] ¡°Stolobelli, correct!¡± [End of the World] ¡°Mole, correct!¡± [So it invites you to go] ¡°Onigumo, correct!¡± [It is the road that should be advanced] ¡°Streis, correct!¡± [So it guides the way] ¡°Gumier¡­¡± ¡°Dalmatian¡­¡± One name after another came out of Zephyr¡¯s mouth. At the same time, these familiar names in the world also left scars on Zephyr. His life force gradually fell to the critical point. Until Kuro flashed past him, Autumn Water flashed and went straight to Zephyr¡¯s heart. Zephyra¡¯s body stiffened and he raised his hand as if he wanted to fight back. The hand floated in the air and as he smiled, it turned into a thumb and pointed at Kuro. [The Right World] ¡°Kuro, correct!¡± These Marines are his dream! You will become heroes! Chapter 607 Kuzan, You Madao_1 The red sun gradually rises. Up until now, the night sky has gradually retreated, and the corner of the sun in the east gradually rose and turned into dawn. Many Marines on the beach had stopped and stood quietly in a circle. In the middle of the Marines, Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and swung it, throwing out a ball of blood. Zephyra had already fallen to the ground when Kuro pulled out his sword. There was still a smile on his face. There was some relief and some satisfaction in that smile. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Kuro sighed and sheathed Autumn Water. He stared at Zephyr with a complicated expression. All the surrounding generals had complicated expressions. Kuro looked at it for a while and closed his eyes. ¡°Goodbye, Teacher Zephyr.¡± Zephyra died under their siege. The people who were personally taught by them in the past completed the killing feat, especially Kuro, who was the last to be taught. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s over.¡± Polusalino walked over and looked at Zephyra¡¯s body. There was a strange light flashing in his sunglasses. He looked at the ice wall and said, ¡°Speaking of which, is this guy Kuzan here?¡± Old man, you know the answer. Kuro rolled his eyes. Is he coming or not? Logically speaking, you should have known long ago. However, this matter did not matter. ¡°Zefa¡¯s body, how to get it?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Of course we have to bring him back. Although he is no longer a Marine, he is not wanted. There is no rule that says Marines cannot bury civilians.¡± Kizaru shrugged. ¡°Okay, but¡­¡± Kuro leaned over to Zephyra and held his right hand. With a force, he removed the prosthetic limb. ¡°This is a souvenir,¡± Kuro said, holding up his prosthetic arm. No one had any objections. After all, they were dead. It was normal to want a memorial. After collecting Zephyr¡¯s body, the group of people dispersed. They wouldn¡¯t stay in this place for long. After all, most of the Marines are here. They are the base commanders of important places or have missions. If it weren¡¯t for Zephyr, they wouldn¡¯t have all gathered here. They did not even stop. After completing this mission, they directly sailed away. ¡°Kuro, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Kizaru asked Kuro at the port. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired from staying overnight,¡± Kuro said. Kizaru nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in the headquarters. It¡¯s time for you to take office.¡± With that, Kizaru boarded the ship and left. After they left, Kuro shook his head and looked back. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been so long. Shouldn¡¯t you come out?¡± ¡°Ah, did you find out, Kuro.¡± On the high slope, Kuzan scratched his head and walked out. ¡°I thought we wouldn¡¯t be discovered.¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. Do you think people are stupid? Do you think people can¡¯t see such a big ice wall? ¡°Teacher Zephyr!!¡± The moment Kuzan appeared, two more people ran out behind him. Ian and Bintz rushed over and threw themselves on the broken robotic arm on the beach, crying loudly. ¡°That¡¯s it. I wanted to leave, but these two people are my junior brothers and sisters. Ah¡­ they are your senior sister and senior brother, right? After all, you joined the sect the latest.¡± Kuzan said. ¡°Stop joking!¡± Kuro¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins, ¡°Is this thing still divided by seniority?! I have never heard of it!¡± He is a Great General Substitute, is he considered Junior Brother Ian? I accept that I cannot! ¡°Anyway, this is what happened. Can I take this robotic arm with me?¡± Kuzan pointed at the robotic arm and said, ¡°After all, I am not Marine anymore. If I want to keep it, I can only rely on other items.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. No one wants that thing. To be honest, Vegapunk is a fool. He just needs to install a prosthetic arm. It¡¯s not a good thing to install a robotic arm or foreign objects.¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have the right to say that.¡± Kuzan pointed to his waist. ¡°Shut up! I am a swordsman and an ability user! Not a physical expert!¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°Are you done? If you have nothing to do, get out of my sight, or I will arrest you! Arrest you, a pirate of the Blackbeard Pirates!¡± ¡°Ah la la, is your speech so harsh¡­¡± Kuzan scratched his head and looked at Zephyra. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s still very cool for a man to fulfill his long-cherished wish in the end. Speaking of which, what should we do with these two people? NEO Marine defeated many pirates before. If Teacher is gone, it will be difficult for these two to survive.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± Kuro chewed on his cigar and came over, kicking Bintz, who was still crying. The two stopped crying and looked at Kuro. ¡°I once said that if Teacher Zephyr can¡¯t do it, I can come and take care of you. You used to be Marines, but now you can only be regarded as leaving and can be hired back. How about it, are you interested in working under me?¡± Kuro asked. Not only did he accept Zephyr¡¯s favor, but these two people are also his fellow disciples. There is no reason to watch them struggle in the New World. Indeed, as Kuzan said, without Zephyra, the NEO Navy is like a pile of loose sand. Sooner or later, they will be destroyed by the jealous pirates. Those soldiers are easy to deal with. Anyway, no one knows them. If they want to retire, they can retire directly. If they want to survive in the sea, I have a place for them in G-3. But these two can¡¯t be left alone. ¡°Do your men work? Rejoin the Marine?¡± Ian was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m already disappointed in Marine. I decided to spend my life with Teacher Zephyr¡¯s grave.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Bintz shouted. ¡°Huh? That won¡¯t do. I didn¡¯t discuss it with you.¡± Kuro said, ¡°You two NEO Marine cadres will be targeted by pirates sooner or later. As fellow disciples, I feel sorry that you are going to die like this. Secondly, the two of you are metahumans. If you cause trouble for Marine, it will not be good. Let me watch you. Master Zephyr was also worried about you when he was alive. This old man can fulfill his long-cherished wish to die, but your long-cherished wish has not been completed. If you want to fight pirates, it is best to join Marine.¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± He pointed at Kuzan. ¡°You don¡¯t want to hang out with this Madao, do you?¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, what do you mean by ¡®MADAO¡¯, it feels like a very bad word,¡± Kuzan shouted. ¡°Oh¡­ then I¡¯ll be blunt, wandering uncle, unemployed person, confused person.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Especially you, Kuzan, from Marine Admiral to wandering uncle, you are the worst.¡± ¡°This is really heartbreaking, Kuro.¡± Kurzan scratched his head and said to Ian and others: ¡°However, it is indeed not good to follow a wandering uncle like me. It is better to join the Marine again, there is nothing bad. You want to deal with pirates and go back to your old profession.¡± Chapter 608 Twenty-Six Years Like A Dream ¡°But¡­¡± Ian, of course, wanted to fight pirates. She used to be a Marine and was used to being a Marine. Even if she established the NEO Marine, she just followed Teacher Zephyr and re-established a Marine. She knew Zephyr¡¯s thoughts, but because she respected Zephyr too much, she could only do this. However, she has always been worried about what Teacher Zephyr wants to do. In her heart, she does not agree. Now that Teacher Zephyr has been stopped and there are no casualties, Ian is relieved. Just the offer to rejoin Marine ¡­ If it were any other Marine, perhaps she would have rejected it. In fact, she had just done so. But coupled with Kuzan¡¯s persuasion and the fact that this man was Kuro, this made her rationality override her sadness. Kuro had done her a favor. He saved me back then¡­ ¡°Ah, then don¡¯t think about it.¡± Kuzan looked at Ian¡¯s expression. ¡°That¡¯s it. I agree for you.¡± ¡°Well, sure, then that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go back and talk to the higher-ups. When you re-enter the force, ask the soldiers of the NEO Marine Corps. I won¡¯t refuse anyone who wants to be a Marine. All of you follow me to G-3.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll rest for a day and then go back.¡± With that, he looked at the white sky and waved. ¡°Chloe!¡± Whoosh! Crowe ran over with a razor and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°Go, get me some wine and food. As for wine, you can add an extra bottle of Shirley wine and a little paper, the kind that can be burned,¡± said Kuro. ¡°Uh, Mr. Kuro, are you hungry?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°If I tell you to go, go. Why are you talking so much?¡± Kuro glanced at the prosthetic arm he grabbed and said, ¡°Then take Ian and Bintz to rest. Don¡¯t wait for me, I have something to do.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and walked to Ian and Bintz. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ioan still wanted to say something, but Kuro glanced over. She pursed her lips and finally sighed. She stood up and followed Crowe with Bintz. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Kuzan picked up the robotic arm. ¡°I¡¯ll take this with me.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Kuro called out to Kuzan, making him pause. ¡°Don¡¯t die, Kuzan.¡± ¡°Ah, are you worried about me? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s hard for me to die.¡± Kurzan turned his back to Kuro and waved his hand. ¡°Next time we meet, let¡¯s drink together.¡± With that, he held the robotic arm and gradually left. Kuro watched him leave, smacked his lips, and said, ¡°Humph, ability user¡­¡± The thing he was carrying had Seastone, but looking at how he handled it with ease, it was obvious that Seastone of this level did not affect him much. Even if he could not use his ability, he was still a strong person. Soon Crowe returned with wine and food and a stack of paper. Paper. Kuro took it and shook the paper. ¡°There is no yellow paper¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s okay. After all, there is no such tradition in this world.¡± With that, his body floated up into the sky and disappeared from Crowe¡¯s vision. Kuro penetrated the clouds and went straight up to the most distant sky, where a floating continent lay. As Kuro rose, a hole opened under the continent, allowing Kuro to fly up and land on the continent. The surroundings of the continent seemed very desolate, but there was only a place in the middle with a green stream. This is the continent that Kuro previously pieced together. Although he wasted a lot in the last battle with Charlotte Lingling, after the battle, he picked up the Lion¡¯s Head that he used to fight with Kaido and filled it back. In addition, he has been supplementing it during this period of time, and this continent is much larger than before. And the center of the continent would not move. There was also a little ¡®pure gold¡¯ at the core, plus¡­ Kuro walked to the center and glanced at it. On the ground, there were two objects. One was two swords, crossed and standing there. On the other side was a black bat umbrella. This represents two masters. Golden Lion, Shiki. Red Earl, Ledfield. These two people had a great influence on Kuro. He had learned a lot from them and although they were enemies, he still admired them. As for people like Hero Luo¡­ That¡¯s not worthy. Bundy Walde, he did not learn anything, so he naturally had no right to ask him to burn paper here. Yes, he was here to burn paper. ¡°If you want to come¡­ After so long, this is the first time I have burned it for you. Qingming is almost here, let me pay tribute to you.¡± Kuro murmured. There is no clarity in this world. It was all Kuro¡¯s doing. ¡°It¡¯s my first time burning joss paper for you. Although I say it every year, I won¡¯t forget it this time.¡± Kuro put down the prosthetic limb and was about to place it between the two objects, but at this moment, he suddenly froze and shook his head, putting the prosthetic limb opposite the two objects. ¡°Marine and Pirate, it¡¯s better not to be together. They are two different things.¡± He inserted his prosthetic limb into the ground and sat cross-legged between the two objects. He picked up a glass for himself and poured the wine. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this wine is cheap, but you big pirates can drink any wine. Anyway, what you drink is the atmosphere.¡± He placed the wine glass in front of the two graves, then took out the sherry and poured another glass and placed it in front of the prosthetic limb alone. ¡°As for you, old man, I know the same as Kuzan, I can only eat this. Although I just killed you, the memorial is just a ceremony, don¡¯t think too much. Well, you can¡¯t hear it.¡± He placed the bottle of Shirley wine in front of his prosthetic arm and placed food in front of the three tombs. After doing all this, he lit the cigar and inserted it into the food in front of the three graves, all three of them. Afterwards, he lit it for himself, bit the cigar and blew out the smoke. ¡°It¡¯s been 206 years¡­¡± Kuro looked at the almost transparent sky in the sky and said, ¡°It has been 26 years. I have only a little memory of my former home. I am more like a native character. I have to say that I have been in this world for a long time and I have gotten used to it. When in Rome, do as the Romans do¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, I still remember the date. Otherwise, Qingming wouldn¡¯t have been able to burn it. Although it hasn¡¯t arrived yet, our customs are that Qingming can burn paper before and after.¡± ¡°This time, I will pay my respects to you first. When the specific day comes, I will return to East Blue to pay my respects to my parents.¡± Kuro was silent for a moment and smiled. ¡°Things are really unpredictable. Zephyra, I didn¡¯t expect that I would burn paper for pirates¡­ However, it¡¯s also quite heroic, especially you, Shiki. If you had met me earlier, I might have been conquered by your heroism and followed you for more than twenty years. When you die, you might really inherit the position of the Admiral of the Flying Pirates.¡± Chapter 609 My Skin Is itchy, Someone Wants to Hit Me The world is always unpredictable. Just like Kuro, his dream is to be a Colonel Base Commander of the East China Sea branch. He has a little power and a little money. No one around him dares to provoke him. He eats big fish and meat and occasionally goes to the best restaurant in East China Sea. It is best to be in the 153rd branch and enjoy life there. Even if the World Government changes, there will not be any major changes in the world because of the geo-environment. Pirates will still exist, and Marines will still be Marines. His dream was only so big, but how could he have thought that he was already a Great General Substitute. At the thought of this, he wanted to slap himself. Why did you provoke that six million pirate? If not for this, he would not be where he is today. At that time, he might have already become the base chief of East Blue and lived a comfortable life. Shaking his head, Kuro pushed the thought away. Let bygones be bygones. What matters now is how to find the trick of safety again in the next life. After all, this is a new world with a different intensity. ¡°You three old guys, go to sleep. What happens to the world has nothing to do with you.¡± Kuro put out the cigar in his mouth, stood up and patted his clothes. He spread his fingers and the ground under his feet rolled open, revealing a hole, letting him fall. After returning to the town, Kuro rested here for two days before driving the Battleship towards the headquarters. This time, only one Battleship returned, and only his people, but there were two more. Ian, Bintz. The two of them were carried into the Battleship and also headed towards the headquarters. ¡°Will we really be Marines again?¡± Ian asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ian.¡± At the side, Leda patted her chest and said very proudly, ¡°Kuro is absolutely fine. There is no one in Marine who will not give Kuro face.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. He agreed with this statement. Now, in addition to being the second leader of Admiral Kizaru, Kuro is also a large faction. The G-3 Base Chief and a group of colonels are considered to be the first in the Marine. Although Kuro¡¯s faction is too immature, they are from a big faction in the Marine. It¡¯s too simple to let a few people who are not wanted and are not even pirates join the Marine. Especially since they used to be Marines. Moreover, this is Mr. Zephyr¡¯s disciple. He has a wide network and many disciples, even Mr. Kuro is one of them. As long as they want to join, Marine will still give them face on account of their friendship. ¡°There is no need to worry about this kind of thing, Mr. Kuro, I am afraid that this kind of thing has not been considered.¡± Crowe comforted him. ¡°Is that so, Colonel Crowe.¡± Ioan¡¯s beautiful eyes glanced at Crowe and smiled. ¡°You are the most intelligent person under Mr. Kuro. Now it seems that you really have such confidence.¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± Bintz responded. These words made Crowe¡¯s chest bulge and his face showed satisfaction. His action of pushing up his glasses seemed more elegant. ¡°You flatter me. I still have a lot to learn in front of Mr. Kuro. Although I am a colonel now, I will always be a soldier under Mr. Kuro,¡± he said with unusual modesty. ¡°How modest, Colonel Crowe. It¡¯s rare to see a Marine like you. You¡¯re clearly a colonel, but you still want to position yourself as a small soldier. I have to learn such spirit.¡± Ian said. ¡°Me too!¡± Bintz said. Crowe smiled confidently. ¡°Only with humility can one see further. I am indeed under Mr. Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Chloe! Chloe!¡± A voice sounded from the Battleship Fortress behind him. Crowe¡¯s high-spirited tone instantly became low and a black line appeared in his eyes. ¡°Little soldier¡­¡± That feeling was like a deflated ball. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Crowe staggered into the fortress. That posture felt like he was going to use a ¡®spoon¡¯, but it was a little weak. Kuro did not consider whether Ian would be obstructed if he joined the Marine. If he considered this, it would be more convenient to consider lunch. What was there to think about? Therefore, in order to consider what to eat, he began to call Crowe. ¡°Coming, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe appeared in the doorway and spoke in a muffled voice. ¡°Huh? Why are you so weak? Forget it¡­¡± Kuro sat up and bit his cigar and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Call the stork and ask her to make me something.¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± A person suddenly rushed in from the door and Leda said excitedly. Kuro shouted, ¡°If you want to eat it yourself, I won¡¯t stop you. Why are you stealing my food every day?¡± As he spoke, he rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°Then one more, two more.¡± ¡°No, I want to eat double!¡± Leda sat on the office sofa and held up two fingers to Crowe. ¡°Double.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Crowe pulled the corners of his mouth and turned to walk out. As soon as he left Kuro¡¯s line of sight, his essence, energy, and spirit dropped again. In addition to his normal mission as a Marine to clean up pirates, his main mission was to do odd jobs for Kuro. He must have a part in running errands. If this is not a soldier, what can it be¡­ ¡°So it means that there are so many people, why must I do this kind of thing!¡± Blue veins appeared on Crowe¡¯s forehead. ¡°Then what will happen when I become a Rear Admiral in the future, and what will happen to Vice-Admiral! Will I always be doing odd jobs for Mr. Kuro? This is too shameful, Kuro! I¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± From behind came Kuro¡¯s urging voice. Crowe pursed his lips and his pace quickened noticeably as he lowered his head. This kind of thing was still too far away. It was useless to think about him now. It was better to think about something else. Basil seems to be here¡­ She would find him for special training later. ¡°Achoo!¡± In the cabin, Basil suddenly sneezed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Donald asked curiously, ¡°Do you have a cold? If you have a cold, you have to take a look. Do you need me to help you find Miss Fanny?¡± ¡°No¡­ How can I have a cold?¡± Basil rubbed his nose and his expression suddenly became serious. ¡°It¡¯s not a cold. I feel my skin suddenly itching¡­ Shit! Someone wants to hit me! The degree of itching is Mr. Crowe!¡± His face immediately darkened. ¡°Hmm? Your Kenbonshoku (Observation) seems to have improved a lot.¡± Donald touched his chin and asked curiously, ¡°Is this the legendary precognition? That¡¯s not right, that kind of thing should only exist when Kenbonshoku (Observation) is cultivated to a high level. You still can¡¯t¡­ Strange, but what is this?¡± Chapter 610 A Thousand Ships! A few days later, the Battleship led by Kuro arrived at Headquarters. Kuro did not delay. After getting off the ship and letting a group of cadres rest, he went to Kizaru¡¯s office. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re back.¡± In the office, Kizaru was drinking tea with a satisfied look on his face. When he saw Kuro coming, he pointed to the opposite seat and said, ¡°Sit anywhere.¡± ¡®Then how can I be polite to you?¡¯ Kuro rolled his eyes and sat down casually. ¡°Grandpa, I sent you the report before, did you see it?¡± ¡°I see it.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem for Ian and Bintz to re-enlist, but they left the Marine without permission. The opinion here is to start with new recruits.¡± ¡°New recruit?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too slow? The strength of these two people is at least that of a Lieutenant Colonel. There is no need to start with new recruits. Marshal Sakasugi has just presided over the world conscription. There is no need to be so harsh on his own people.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just an opinion. If you have a suggestion, of course you can do what you say. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°After all, we are fellow disciples.¡± ¡°Whatever you do is not a big deal to you.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and leaned back comfortably. Then, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to G-3. It¡¯s such a dangerous place. Shouldn¡¯t you give me some help? Some Pacifista.¡± ¡°You want too much, Kuro.¡± Kizaru smiled gently. ¡°Not much, I saved it for you.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Let me calculate it for you. The price of the Pacifista PX-Z is a little low now, but overall, the cost of building five PX-Z is about the cost of four great warships. I want a thousand of them. In the past, it would be a thousand great warships, but now it is 800 great warships.¡± He said excitedly, ¡°Grandpa, I have earned 200 Battleships for you. After rounding up the 500 Battleships, you will have 1,000 Battleships! It is equivalent to taking them for nothing!¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°A thousand ships, it¡¯s so scary~¡± ¡°Right, right, so¡­¡± ¡°No, Kuro,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. Kuro¡¯s face fell. ¡°How many?¡± Kizaru stretched out a hand in front of Kuro and then bent two fingers. ¡°Three? That¡¯s too little.¡± Kuro said unhappily. Of course, Kuro knew that he was asking for an exorbitant price for 1,800 units, but 3 units was too little. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m going to G-3, the front line, such a dangerous place, and you only gave me three?¡± Kuro said. ¡°Last time, you also conscripted two from Sabaody Archipelago and one from Pegasus Island. If I give you three more, it will be six, Kuro.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Although I also want to give it all to you, I can¡¯t. The supply of Marine personnel is still tight, and I can¡¯t give it all to you, otherwise the higher-ups will have objections. Besides, you don¡¯t need Pacifista, Kuro.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I use it?¡± Kuro was not convinced. ¡°Peacemaker, old man, don¡¯t underestimate this technology. It is used to capture those difficult pirates. Even in the New World, it is very useful. It is never better to defend the base. Once there are more of this, I can also put it on a warship to deal with pirates.¡± ¡°But there really isn¡¯t that much.¡± Kizaru scratched his head and looked at Kuro. ¡°Five channels, at most five channels. This old man will be said to be protective again.¡± ¡°For the sake of the younger generation, please forgive me.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Wutai, forget it. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡± ¡°Well, although there are not many Pacifista, I also got you some help. For this, I even asked Vegapunk.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to worship your ancestors? You can take advantage of this time to go back. I will give you some time off and then you can go to G-3.¡± ¡°Oh, Old Master, you have a conscience, you actually want me to go back¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes had just revealed joy when he suddenly froze and said alertly, ¡°No, what do you want me to do?¡± Kizaru had told the old man before that he would go home to worship his ancestors. Kizaru also knew that he would definitely return to East Blue at this time every year. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want you to go back to your hometown to worship your ancestors. Isn¡¯t this your family tradition?¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ You don¡¯t need my help again, do you?¡± Kuro frowned. In the past, when he went back to pay respects to his ancestors, he did not greet them because he was on Pegasus Island and Sabaody Archipelago at that time. As the base commander, he could stop whenever he wanted. Although there was a regulation for Marine leave, he had the support of the old man and never said hello to anyone. But it¡¯s a little different now. He is about to take office and logically speaking, he should still belong to the Headquarters. In the Headquarters, he should restrain himself. Although he was lazy, he still had to follow the rules for a proper vacation. He definitely had to take this leave, but the old man took the initiative to give him a leave, so he felt that there was a problem. What place is ready to screw me? Or is he going to kill something again, such as the old pirate who ran from the sixth floor to the East China Sea¡­ ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a normal vacation.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Go get your ship and drive it around. After all, it has been there for so long.¡± Kuro looked at him suspiciously and said with uncertainty, ¡°Is there really nothing I can help you with? Old man, just say it directly. I can promise you now that there will be no such shop after this village.¡± He could not bear it. He felt that if the old man did not cheat him, he would feel a little uncomfortable. This is against the rules, this is against common sense. This made Kuro very uncomfortable. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any.¡± Kizaru¡¯s sunglasses flashed. ¡°So you want to do something, Kuro, in that case, I have some wanted criminals on the sixth floor here¡­¡± ¡°Farewell.¡± Kuro cupped his hands and stood up to walk out. It¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s fine. What else can he do? Isn¡¯t he too free? ¡°Chloe.¡± Outside the Headquarters building, Kuro made a call. ¡°Is Wilbur next to you?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± On the Den Den Mushi¡¯s side, a retarded expression with glasses appeared, ¡°We are now in¡­ in your ship¡¯s warehouse.¡± There was a clear pause in his words and there was an indescribable feeling. But Kuro didn¡¯t realize that he now has a holiday without any mission and can return to East Blue. Don¡¯t feel too good. ¡°At my ship? That¡¯s a coincidence. Drive it out and gather the people. We will return to East Blue.¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m on leave now. Everyone is going back to East Blue!¡± Chapter 611 What a Golden Legend In the port warehouse. Crowe watched Den Den Mushi¡¯s eyes close and opened his mouth. His eyes moved from Den Den Mushi to the huge thing that was shining with golden light. The dazzling degree of the golden light made him lean back and his eyes almost didn¡¯t open. ¡°Wow! Gold!¡± At the side, Leda¡¯s excited voice sounded. In the golden light, a figure was jumping around as if he was investigating something. Under the golden light, the outline of white hair appeared faintly, reflecting platinum. Under this contrast, the dazzling golden light presented the outline of a ship in Crowe¡¯s eyes. Too bright. So bright that Crowe was a little blind. This thing ¡­ ¡°Inu Lan!¡± Crowe directly turned into a five-meter-tall werewolf and scratched with his claws, triggering a large number of slashes towards the golden light. Chi chi chi! Clang! Clang! Clang! The slash entered the golden light and made an ear-piercing crisp sound. Crowe was stunned for a moment, as if he had given up on something. He turned into a human and looked at Wilbur in disbelief. ¡°You call this ordinary?¡± ¡°Yes, I know I haven¡¯t done well enough, I haven¡¯t reached the ¡®ordinary¡¯ realm as Mr. Kuro said.¡± Wilbur bowed his head in shame. ¡°There should be more, more, more good materials, but this is my limit. Sorry, Colonel Crowe.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Wilbur!¡± Before Crowe could finish his sentence, Kaz rushed forward and slapped Wilbur on the shoulder. ¡°You have done your best! Although it is not satisfactory, this is your limit. You will definitely surpass this limit in the future!¡± ¡°Kaz!¡± Wilbur looked at him, touched. ¡°Wilbur!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes lit up and he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together and contribute more to Mr. Kuro!!¡± ¡°Oh!!!¡± Wilbur shouted excitedly. Looking at the two of them ¡®like each other¡¯, Crowe pushed up his glasses helplessly and didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Whatever, he doesn¡¯t care anymore. He was powerless to stop this thing. So be it! Headquarters Port, Battleship docking area. Kuro bit his cigar and waited in boredom. Some Marines passing by saluted him. Kuro nodded and watched them pass by. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°Why are you so slow? Can you drive a ship so slowly?¡± ¡°Kuro.¡± Behind him, a familiar voice sounded. Kuro turned around and saw Tina coming over with Femboldi and Zangor. ¡°What are you doing? Tina is curious.¡± Femboldi and Zangor saluted together and straightened their bodies. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro!¡± Kuro nodded and blew out a mouthful of smoke. Under Tina¡¯s curious eyes, he said, ¡°Wait for the ship. My ship is ready. Wait for them to sail out and then go back to East Blue for a vacation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have a vacation. Tina is very envious.¡± Tina crossed her arms. ¡°After this mission, Tina is also going on vacation. I heard that your Pegasus Island is very fun.¡± ¡°Go, go. Marine will give a 50% discount in the past. If an acquaintance goes over¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and took out a cigar box from his chest pocket and gave a cigar to Tina. ¡°Take it. With this token, I will give you a 30% discount.¡± ¡°Such a good deal, Tina is very grateful.¡± Tina took the cigar. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you make money with this discount?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of money. If you lose it, then you lose it. It¡¯s not worth caring about. If you go more, the safety of Pegasus Island is also guaranteed.¡± Kuro waved his hand. Pegasus Island has made a lot of money, and Kuro is not interested in money, as long as there is enough. Giving Marine a 50% discount naturally can¡¯t make the store lose money. The surplus is for him to subsidize the store, but the amount of subsidies is a drop in the ocean. He still makes a profit overall. Moreover, this will make Marines come to his Pegasus Island more often. No matter what, he will not lose out. As for pirates¡­ Pirates are also discounted. Break a bone. ¡°Tina is very grateful. Then wait for your flagship. Speaking of which, choosing that kind of flagship is very much in line with your style, Kuro.¡± Tina was surprised. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m that low-key.¡± Kuro smiled confidently. ¡°Keep a low profile¡­¡± Tina narrowed her eyes and picked up the cigarette beside her mouth. She also blew out the smoke and smiled. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s your style. Tina will leave first.¡± Watching Tina get on the ship, Kuro tilted his head. ¡°Of course I¡¯m low-key. What does that expression mean? Don¡¯t you believe me? I, Kuro, am known as Mr. East Blue.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a ball of golden light suddenly emerged from the sea at the side. The golden light pierced Kuro¡¯s eyes slightly and his head subconsciously turned to the side. It took him a long time to get used to the golden light. He took a closer look and gasped. ¡°Hiss!¡± It was a ship, a ship much larger than the big Battleship. The entire Battleship had a hull made of steel, and many steel plates were attached to the hull of the ship, which was inlaid with tight seams. On the surface of the hull, there were paintings that looked like dragons and lions. They seemed to be painted in gold. Above the hull, the dragon-and-lion-like sculpture was like a building on the eaves, the entire edge of the ship. In the center of the ship, there was a large number of buildings. It was not so much a ship as a small fortress group. They were all painted with gold paint that looked like dragons and lions. Behind the largest fortress, there was a big sculpture that looked like a dragon and a lion, with a goat head, looking up at the sky. The goat head opened its mouth and kept spraying steam as the ship moved. At the same time, the sculptures on the edge of the ship were also emitting a small amount of white steam. On the bow of the ship, there is a domineering and mighty sculpture of a head with a closed mouth that looks like a dragon and a lion with horns. It is different from those painted in gold. This thing is made of gold! A very golden steamship! ¡°What a f*cking golden legend!¡± This ship made Kuro open his mouth in shock. ¡°Who is so bold to sail this ship out? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being robbed by pirates?¡± Then, he saw that the flag above this ship and that fortress group was the Marine flag. ¡°Battleship? It¡¯s so bold, isn¡¯t it just a live target?!¡± Kuro rubbed his chin. ¡°Who is it, so bold?¡± He thought for a while and suddenly knocked his head and said in surprise, ¡°Is it mine?¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°How can it be mine? I instructed it to be an ordinary Battleship. So, this is Smoker¡¯s? It¡¯s a little like that. This guy is more arrogant, and he¡¯s a smoker. Steam suits him.¡± Chapter 612 Let¡¯s Return Smoker As the golden ship approached, Kuro saw it more clearly. This ship is quite big. Those fortresses and the broad deck in front and behind looked like a small island. Ordinary Battleships, even at the level of the Great Army Battleship, would not be so ridiculously large. In fact, according to common sense, pirate ships are generally smaller than warships because pirates are fast, convenient and easy to attack. But that was common sense. It just so happens that the world is unreasonable. Some pirate ships are too big and too fast. Who could he reason with? ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was still admiring the ship when he suddenly saw a small figure waving at him from above the bow sculpture. ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Leda stood on it and waved at Kuro. ¡°Leda?¡± Kuro frowned and looked at other places. Crowe, Cass, Wilbur, Ian, Bintz, Donald, Sturgeon, Basil, Fanny, his subordinates were all there, and behind them were some Dougrege Marines. Looking at the aura, the fortress was full of the aura of Dougrege Marine Brigade. Why, is his entire family on this ship? The ship was docked in the port. Only when it was closest to him did Kuro see the huge size of the ship. The bow sculpture made Kuro feel very small. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda jumped off the sculpture and landed steadily in front of Kuro. She pointed at the ship excitedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s golden and very cool!¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s cool, but what are you doing on Smoker¡¯s ship?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Smoker?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°What Smoker? Smoker is in G-5. This is your ship.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get off the Smoker Ship.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t seem to hear Leda¡¯s next words and said: ¡°Smoker is in G-5, he must have a mission. When he comes back, he will take the ship himself. It¡¯s not polite for you to take his ship, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a ship.¡± He walked over mechanically and pointed to the big warship beside the port that looked like an adult and a child compared to this golden ship. ¡°This is my ship, let¡¯s go on this ship.¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± A few question marks appeared on Leda¡¯s head. ¡°I said this ship is¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I know, this ship is a little different. Then this one is good, this one can¡¯t be changed, this one is my flagship!¡± Kuro pointed to a ship with a spider pattern on the side that was a little bigger than a large warship. ¡°That¡¯s Vice Admiral Onigumo¡¯s ship,¡± Leda said expressionlessly. ¡°Right, I was wrong. Then I was wrong.¡± Kuro repeated the action of pointing at the ship like a machine. He pointed at another ship and said, ¡°This one, this one. We can¡¯t change it anymore. Let¡¯s take this one.¡± You¡¯re like a child pestering me for something. The corner of Leda¡¯s mouth twitched for a while and she continued expressionlessly: ¡°That ship seems to belong to Vice-Admiral Stiles.¡± ¡°What are you doing, Lida!¡± Kuro bared his teeth at her. ¡°Why are you getting in the way of me looking for a ship! Listen, return this golden ship to Smoker and find our own ship.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± At this moment, a weak voice sounded beside him. It was Crowe. Kuro¡¯s subordinates had come down from the stairs on the side of the ship. Whoosh! Under the speed of this bespectacled retard, Kuro grabbed Crowe¡¯s collar at lightning speed and pulled him in front of him. ¡°Chloe! Tell me, as a Marine, shouldn¡¯t you be more upright and not hide anything you like, right?!¡± Looking at Kuro¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Crowe swallowed his saliva and nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kuro let go of Crowe and smiled at Lida. ¡°So, Lida, don¡¯t think about this ship. Let¡¯s return it to Smoker.¡± Leda remained expressionless. ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s it. One day, I¡¯ll call Smoker and borrow your time to play.¡± Kuro stretched out a finger as if he was pampering her and said helplessly, ¡°Just one day, one day is enough for you to play. Smoker is my good friend. This ship is obviously expensive. We can¡¯t rob him, it¡¯s not right.¡± You stole too little from Smoker? Leda rolled her eyes and then went back to being expressionless. ¡°Ah, three days, three days, no more. This is my concession to you. Three days. Okay, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll call Smoker and tell him to return it in three days.¡± With that, Kuro flipped open the wristwatch Den Den Mushi on his wrist and prepared to make a call. ¡°Mr. Kuro!!¡± At this moment, Wilbur walked out of the crowd and said excitedly, ¡°This is your ship! I have done my best to follow your instructions!¡± These words made the veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead appear. His palm was taut and the veins on the back of his hand were exposed. He stared at Wilbur as if he wanted to kill him. Then he took a deep breath and forced himself to speak normally. ¡°What did I order? Who told you what I said?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Stork¡­¡± Wilbur looked at Kuro¡¯s expression and thought he was dissatisfied. He lowered his head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kuro. I couldn¡¯t achieve the effect you wanted, but this is the best I can do.¡± The effect I want? This golden light is the effect I want?! ¡°How is it relayed?¡± His voice began to tremble. ¡°Miss Stork said that the ship must not be ordinary, it must be eye-catching, and the materials must be good,¡± Wilbur said honestly. ¡°I¡­¡± Kuro almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Why did the stork send a message?! ¡®Yes?¡¯ I¡¯m not handing it over to Leda ¡­ ¡°Leda!¡± Kuro glared at Leda. ¡°What did you pass?!¡± ¡°I passed it on¡­¡± Leda took a step back from Kuro¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I passed it on, Kuro.¡± Impossible! Can a stork mishear a man and a woman¡¯s words?! ¡°Tsubaki! What did you say at that time!¡± Kuro shouted at the side of the Tsubaki. ¡°Ah? You want to talk about something?¡± Stork was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°I know, I will do it later.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ Ah, forget it!¡± Kuro pinched his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°This ship¡­¡± He looked at the ship that could almost blind him, pursed his lips, and subconsciously placed his right hand on the handle of the knife. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± At this moment, Kaz pulled Wilbur back to stand in front of Kuro and bowed his head. ¡°I know that Wilbur didn¡¯t do well and couldn¡¯t satisfy you, but please give him a chance! He will definitely do better, I promise! Everyone has a transformation from bad to good, these are the words you taught! Wilbur, he, he, he will definitely be able to transform to the point where he can satisfy you!!¡± Wilbur also lowered his head, his whole body was about to dim. Mr. Kuro¡¯s expression is obviously extremely dissatisfied. But there was nothing he could do. He had really done his best. Looking at Wilbur¡¯s dim appearance, Kuro bared his teeth and sighed helplessly. He let go of his hand and patted Wilbur on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You did a good job. It¡¯s just¡­ well, there are some problems with the message.¡± Wilbur was a more reliable subordinate. He could not hurt his subordinate¡¯s heart because of his own mentality. After all, he did not make any mistakes and did it according to what he had heard. He, Kuro, is not an unreasonable person. This matter should mainly be about Leda. Scold Lida? The aggrieved look on her face made him so angry that he lost his heart. ¡®Calling him names?¡¯ She had to understand it. Scolding Crowe ¡­ Well! He will attack directly later!! Crowe suddenly shuddered and had an inexplicable bad feeling¡­ Chapter 613 Golden Lion (1) At this point, what else could he do but board the ship? He could not disappoint his subordinates. Although he, Kuro, can be unreasonable and ignore the face of his subordinates, at this juncture, he is still sensible. A monkey has a bolt method. For example, he could throw a tantrum like Crowe because Crowe understood him very well now. Although there were some bad things in the past, after his ¡®training¡¯, he finally knew a little. Anyway, he was used to ¡®special training¡¯, so it didn¡¯t matter. But for someone like Wilbur, he himself is not wrong, he just listened to the wrong order, but for him, this order is correct and he does his best to do it, then he, Kuro, can¡¯t get angry. As for Kaz ¡­ Forget it, just pretend that there is no such person. He had a headache. ¡°Mr. Kuro, please let me introduce your ship!¡± After waiting for Kuro to walk up the stairs and reach the deck, Wilbur began to introduce. He said with slight excitement: ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is a steam ship!!¡± ¡°I can see with my eyes¡­¡± The corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched for a while and he said, ¡°What materials did you use? This shiny gold, is it all gold? Where did the gold come from? I don¡¯t remember having so much gold.¡± It was true that he was rich, but Wilbur did not use his funds. The money was all managed by Crowe, and Crowe did not report to him. For example, this bow made of gold is obviously expensive. Purchasing this amount of gold is not something that can be done in a short time. ¡°No!¡± Wilbur said, ¡°The carvings outside are made of gold and gold paint, and the sculpture on the bow is gold. These are all sponsored by the tenryubito, Charles. He also sponsored the materials of Treasure Tree ¡®Adam¡¯. Except for the keel, any place on the ship made of wood is made of Adam wood.¡± Gold ¡­ Jushu Adam ¡­ ¡°Charles?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Why did that bastard give me something? Nosy! What else?¡± ¡°And steel materials!¡± Wilbur was excited. He patted the steel hull under the golden sculpture on the edge of the ship and said, ¡°This is amazing. It is sponsored by Inspector Sengoku and Vice-Admiral Garp. During the War of the Best, it is a super strong defensive metal material that can block Whitebeard¡¯s attack. Speaking of which, this cutting is especially troublesome. It took a lot of effort to cut it into steel plates!¡± A metal material that Whitebeard¡¯s attack can resist? Isn¡¯t that the metal wall that formed the encirclement net at the top?! Isn¡¯t this thing also quite rare? Why are those idiots in Headquarters so willing to hand over the materials just like that!? ¡°The entire steamship is enough to accommodate three thousand people.¡± Wilbur pointed to the wide space around them and said, ¡°The area is like a small island. It is very big and there are enough cabins for Marines.¡± The middle fortress group of ships is for Marines to move around. This ship also doesn¡¯t have a guard tower or a mast. It is all replaced by a fortress. Those tall fortress buildings are the places that Marines use to monitor. It¡¯s pretty good. I don¡¯t have to worry about any problems with my staff in the rain. ¡°This ship is equipped with thirty-six cannons, plus a secondary cannon at the rear of the ship and a main cannon at the bow,¡± Wilbur said. ¡°The main cannon part is not a conventional shell, but the main cannon ability added by Admiral Kizaru and the great scientist Vegapunk, using the construction technology of the Pacifista.¡± Wilbur walked to the bow and patted the sculpture excitedly. ¡°The main gun is hidden in here. As long as Mr. Kuro needs it, you can fire it at any time!¡± ¡°The old man¡¯s ability?!¡± Kuro pinched his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°No wonder he said that he troubled Vegapunk. So that¡¯s what he meant.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, please command the ship and let this Battleship start its first voyage!¡± Wilbur said expectantly. ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!!¡± Kaz clenched his fists and said, ¡°Such a powerful warship will definitely make the criminals in the sea afraid. We will sail back to the East China Sea from the Grand Line and let those pirates understand that in front of the Marines, their sins will be eliminated sooner or later!¡± You want me to drive this ship and die? This kind of ship is conspicuous everywhere. ¡°That¡¯s right, Kuro, let¡¯s take this ship back to East Blue, I miss that Barati.¡± Leda also said with some expectation. The others more or less looked forward to this ship. Such a domineering ship would be very good if it was their permanent Battleship. ¡°I want to get over it, but Paradise and New World are separated by a Red Earth. I can¡¯t cross it.¡± Kuro argued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ship here and go back on an ordinary warship.¡± No ship can pass through the Red Earth through regular channels. If you want to take the ship away, you can only go from the Fishman Island. Therefore, if Marines want to use their flagship to pass through the Red Earth, they must go through the Fishman Island. But Kuro doesn¡¯t want to leave that kind of place. Although Marines have safer ways to avoid risks, what if? Leda pouted and said, ¡°You can fly the ship yourself, Kuro.¡± These words stunned Kuro. That¡¯s right, he was only thinking about how to make the ship stay and forgot that he was an ability user. He could fly over the Red Earth with a ship. ¡°Well, Kuro, this ship is so cool. Besides, we are going back to the East China Sea. We can drive it.¡± Leda looked at Kuro expectantly. It was obvious that she loved this ship. ¡°If I die, it will be because of you.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes at Leda and walked to the deck. He patted the golden sculpture and sighed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh!!!¡± Leda cheered. At this moment, Fanny suddenly said, ¡°Well, should we give this ship a name?¡± These words stunned everyone. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not an ordinary warship. If it¡¯s a flagship, it has to be named appropriately. ¡°I propose to call it the Golden Ice Cream!¡± Leda jumped up. ¡°If it¡¯s a name¡­ It¡¯s so powerful, why not call it World Domination.¡± Crowe pushed his glasses confidently. ¡°I think it sounds better to call it Lion Ambition,¡± said Basil. ¡°Let¡¯s call the counter number.¡± Momonga was listening to Fanny, so he could hear her clearly. Donald said, ¡°I think the sincere number sounds good.¡± ¡°Justice!¡± Kaz shouted. ¡°I agree with Mr. Cass¡¯s name, it can be called Justice!!¡± Wilbur also shouted. Everyone was talking at once, and Kuro¡¯s forehead began to burst with veins again. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s just a broken name, why are you so particular about it?¡± He began to rub his eyebrows again and stopped everyone from speaking. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Golden Lion. Using my code name is more in line with the structure of this ship. That¡¯s it.¡± Chapter 614 Golden Lion (2) ¡°Oh! The Golden Lion!¡± Kaz was inexplicably excited. ¡°I understand, Mr. Kuro!¡± What do you understand? You understand all day long. Kuro rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Kaz. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, take me to the office. The others will find a place on the ship if they have nothing to do. Kaz, you deploy your Marine Brigade.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, please follow me. Your ship residence is there.¡± Wilbur pointed to the largest fortress in the fortress group. That was where Kuro was. At the top of the fortress was Kuro¡¯s own room. There was only one floor and only one room. It was the largest and highest room. And on the lower floor was Kuro¡¯s office. The office was also very large. In front of a golden chair covered with soft blankets was a huge square desk, in front of the desk were two big sofas, and in front of each sofa was a coffee table. Together with the overall decoration, the structure was very gorgeous. At the door, there was also a pair of Marine flags standing there. As for further down, although there are rooms, they have not been decided yet. They are all blank. Wilbur had only considered Kuro when he supervised the ship¡¯s construction. No one else had. ¡°How about this, you choose your office in this big fortress, but if you want a room, you go to other fortresses.¡± After visiting his room and office, Kuro sat down on the golden chair and moved his butt. Then, he leaned back and sat there comfortably. It has to be said that although this ship is very high-profile, it has to be said¡­ It smelled good. They were all good materials, and the feeling of dressing up was comparable to Mariejois. ¡°Eh? Not staying together?¡± Leda was a little disappointed. ¡°Why are you disappointed? I didn¡¯t live with you before. Go, choose your own room.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a room, I want the fortress next door to you.¡± Leda muttered, ¡°The office is on the next floor.¡± ¡°Up to you. Let Wilbur know if you need anything,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Chloe, you go and familiarize yourself with it.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, I will do it.¡± Wilbur nodded. Mr. Kuro still has something for him to do, which means that he has not lost his trust. Great! ¡°So now¡­¡± Kuro crossed his legs, propped his chin on one hand, and pressed the other hand on the golden sculpture armrest of the seat. Boom!! Outside, the huge Golden Lion suddenly rose from the sea, bringing with it a splash of seawater. ¡°Fly, it¡¯s flying!¡± The nearby Marines looked up in surprise. ¡°Vice-Admiral, Vice-Admiral, this ship is flying!!¡± The nearby Marines began to report in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t be excited, it¡¯s normal.¡± The Vice-Admiral was Mole. He looked up at the ship that was gradually flying in the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s ship. It¡¯s normal for it to fly. As a Marine, you have to be calm in everything you encounter. Otherwise, the enemy will easily see through you.¡± ¡°Yes, Vice Admiral Momonga!¡± The Marine was stunned for a moment and saluted. ¡°But¡­¡± Mole shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s really exaggerated, Kuro. Such a big ship can fly just like that.¡± However, he was not surprised. His strength was obvious to everyone in the Navy. The ship rose into the sky and gradually reached a place out of their sight, reached the clouds, and began to sail. Under the control of Kuro¡¯s ability, the ship flew directly towards the Red Line. Inside the Golden Lion, there are 3,000 Greg Marine brigades operating the ship. Although there is no need to operate it now, the current sailing is not relying on them but on Kuro¡¯s own ability, but the preparation work must be done well. As for the others, they had already gone to choose their own offices and rooms. ¡°Really¡­¡± In the huge office, Kuro stared at the front floor-to-ceiling window. In that direction, he could see everything outside. His fingers moved unconsciously as he controlled the Golden Lion to sail in the air. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m like this, what¡¯s the difference between me and that old bastard Shiki? But if I can keep flying, it seems good.¡± There are no pirates in the sky. No matter how conspicuous the ship is, it¡¯s fine if others can¡¯t see it. But this kind of thing ¡­ There was no need. Ships are used for sailing. If he uses his ability to fly in the sky all day long, how can he sail the sea? He can¡¯t see others, and others can¡¯t see him. At the end of the day, he was still a Marine. ¡­ . Paradise. On the other side of the Red Earth, opposite the New World. ¡°Little ones, we¡¯re back!!¡± On the surface of the sea, a plated pirate ship bubbled from the sea and emerged. The ship was huge, but it was a little tattered. On the deck, a rough man in a captain¡¯s hat held a knife in one hand and shouted at the sky. ¡°Oh!!!!¡± In front of him, a group of pirates raised their arms and shouted. ¡°I¡¯m finally free from that hell!¡± A pirate cried tears of joy, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to New World anymore. Paradise is better!¡± ¡°Yes, Paradise is better!¡± The captain revealed a sinister smile. ¡°We will never go to New World again. In the future, we will just plunder in Paradise. We can¡¯t go to that place, but we survived. When we go to Paradise again, we will definitely have a very broad future!¡± The New World is hell for them. Being able to come back alive was already very lucky. However, as long as he comes back, with the Haki level he has gained in the New World, he can naturally fight the pirates here. Even Marine, he is not afraid! ¡°Let us rest and reorganize, then find a town to plunder and announce our return!¡± The Captain laughed. ¡°Oh!!!!¡± Just as the pirates were cheering, a shadow suddenly appeared above their heads. A pirate looked up and was stunned. In the sky, a huge golden light was falling. ¡°Sun, is it setting?¡± The pirate subconsciously murmured. But soon, he reacted and said in surprise, ¡°Something fell down!!¡± A group of pirates looked up at the golden object falling from the side. Boom!! The object landed on the surface of the sea and rolled up a big wave, hitting the pirate ship and almost blowing the ship over. The ship was pushed away by the waves and was able to stand on the surface of the sea without being flipped into the water. ¡°What is that thing!¡± The Captain climbed up from the deck, adjusted his Captain¡¯s hat and looked in that direction. With just one glance, he froze on the spot and stared blankly ahead. The golden object gradually revealed its shape for these pirates to see. ¡°Gold! It¡¯s gold, Captain! It¡¯s a gold ship!¡± A pirate shouted. ¡°Oh!! So much gold, so shiny!¡± ¡°Golden Ship, is it a legend?! I heard that the sea sometimes falls from the sky, I didn¡¯t expect it to fall off the Golden Ship!¡± ¡°Golden Ship¡­¡± The captain murmured with a smile on his face and his eyes were full of greed. ¡°It¡¯s really a treasure! Little ones, lean over and let¡¯s go to that ship to take a look!¡± Chapter 615 I Will Not Humiliate This Ship! ¡°Finally, the sky is so boring.¡± In the office of the Kingpin, Leda lay on the sofa, her little feet rocking and yawning. Her room and office were quickly chosen. Next, she instructed people to decorate it according to the style she wanted. Of course, Lida would not do that kind of thing, so after saying her general needs, she went straight to Kuro¡¯s office. After all, Wilbur could supervise the ship so well that it was easy to decorate an office and room. So she accompanied Kuro very early and watched the sea of clouds there. The sky is wide, wider than the sea, but¡­ It was so boring. Apart from some strange birds that occasionally flew past, there was nothing in the sky. She almost fell asleep looking at it. And she had waited for such a day for a while. This is also the reason why Kuro used his ability to accelerate. According to normal floating, his speed is not as fast as sailing at sea. After confirming that he had crossed the Red Earth, Kuro lowered the ship. ¡°What do you think is in the sky? It¡¯s boring.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re in the sea. Go and take out my fishing rod. It¡¯s rare for me to take a vacation. On the way back, I¡¯ll catch a fish and play with it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda got up from the sofa and was about to go out when she suddenly froze and pointed to the floor-to-ceiling window on the left and said, ¡°Kuro, there¡¯s a pirate ship. The ship is moving and it¡¯s coming¡­¡± ¡°Pirate Ship?¡± Kuro turned his head and was also stunned for a moment. ¡°There really is a Pirate Ship.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± At this moment, Crowe pushed open the office door and said, ¡°We found a Pirate Ship nearby¡­¡± Just as he said that, he also saw the Pirate Ship on his left. The office where Kuro is located has a panoramic view except for the rear, because in the entire fortress group, he is the tallest and has the widest view. After seeing the Pirate Ship, Crowe pushed his glasses with the base of his palm and said, ¡°That Pirate Flag seems to be the [Bloodstained Blade Pirates]. There has been no news of them since they broke into the New World a few years ago. Why did they appear in the first half of the Grand Line?¡± ¡°Huh? Tell me.¡± Kuro looked at the approaching Pirate Ship and asked calmly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Since you are going to the New World, I have been collecting information about the New World Pirates, big and small, and I have remembered most of them. This pirate group is also one of them. This pirate group is very bloody and is famous in the Marine. They are famous because they like to plunder towns. Every pirate who joins this pirate group has the blood of civilians on their hands.¡± ¡°It is said that their tradition is that the person who joins them must kill a person with his own hands to show his own blood.¡± ¡°Their Captain ¡®Blood Blade¡¯ Cyril has a bounty of 130 million Berries, and the cadres also have a bounty, which can reach 400 million Berries.¡± ¡°Four hundred million¡­¡± Kuro stared at the approaching ship and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s really high.¡± After saying that, he looked at Crowe and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to test it? Let¡¯s test the power of the Golden Lion.¡± ¡°Yes, Cass is already in position.¡± Crowe took out Den Den Mushi and dialed Cass¡¯s number. When Kaz was on the ship in the past, in addition to leading the way, he was also a combat commander. Kuro actually did not understand things like cannon fire, navigational route, and so on. Only those who had undergone strict Marine traditional training would know how to do it. Although Wilbur is now involved, this ship is very big. It is not possible to rely on Kaz alone. His Dougley Marine Brigade has no way to leave Kaz alone to complete operations such as giving orders. As early as when they were choosing rooms, their own duties were also assigned. Wilbur plus Ian and Bintz were all people who had had traditional Marine training. The three of them plus Kaz were divided into four parts to complete the main gunnery battle of the ship. As for the others¡­ Although Kuro was an old Marine, he was lazy. When he was training in East Blue, he did not care about these things. When he had time, he would slack off there. Otherwise, he would find a deserted place to practice his swordsmanship. Not to mention Leda. She eats well and knows some of the secrets of the sea. That¡¯s from those years of wandering. As for the rest, don¡¯t count on it. Although Crowe used to be a captain, he relied on his first mate. He was inclined to make plans and fight personally. There¡¯s no need to talk about the rest of them. They are all half-baked. ¡°Hello, hello, this is Cass.¡± Den Den Mushi sounded righteous. ¡°Kaz, a Pirate Ship has been found at ten o¡¯clock and sunk him. Mr. Kuro is watching,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Understood!¡± Den Den Mushi didn¡¯t hang up and soon Kaz¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Wilbur! It¡¯s time to show justice. Pirate ship is found at ten o¡¯clock. It¡¯s at your position, right? Sink it!¡± He seems to have used another Den Den Mushi. ¡°Yes!¡± At this moment, Wilbur was on the deck facing the pirate ship that was slowly approaching. He held the Den Den Mushi¡¯s microphone and frowned. ¡°This is the first battle of the Golden Lion. I, Wilbur, will not let this ship be disgraced. Listen here!¡± Wilbur raised his hand and looked at the pirate ship. He took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Nine o¡¯clock pirate ship, shelling!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! In the cabin, the Dougreg Marine, which had been ready for a long time, directly fired shells. At this moment, Wilbur suddenly slapped the edge of the ship and roared with blue veins on his neck, ¡°Ten times!!¡± The shells that had just come out of the cannon barrel became ten times larger at this moment, like big iron balls, rushing straight towards the pirate ship. Cyril was still looking forward to it. That¡¯s the Golden Ship! The closer he got, the more he felt that this ship was very big. His Pirate Ship was big enough, but compared to this Golden Ship, it was still much worse. From his long-term plundering experience, the carvings on this golden ship must be gold! And the statue on the bow of the ship must be made of gold! Such a golden ship suddenly appeared in front of him. God must have rewarded him for his New World. With this gold, he could replace the ship and buy a batch of better weapons to dominate the first half of the Grand Line! Let those reckless peers fight their way out in the New World. He will rule the first half! ¡°Captain, there seems to be a Marine flag on that ship¡­¡± Just as he was thinking this, a pirate looked forward with a telescope and suddenly said. ¡°Marines?¡± Cyril was stunned for a moment and was about to take a look at the telescope when the sound of cannons made him shudder. In the air ahead, more than ten huge shells suddenly appeared! That cannonball is not a conventional cannonball at all. It is much bigger than an ordinary cannonball! A few of them were pressing towards their ship¡­ Chapter 616 How Can Your Haki Be Compared to My Thousand Tempering Boom!! More than ten shells flew forward, and a few of them hit the Pirate Ship, causing a strong explosion. The fire formed drowned the Pirate Ship, and the wreckage of the ship splashed in the fire and also rolled up the waves of the nearby sea. ¡°What a beautiful firework, Dodoria San, Sabosan,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Sabo?¡± Leda froze and looked around. ¡°Where is the Saab?¡± The Sabo that Leda knows is the second-in-command of the Revolutionary Army, but is he in this place? ¡°Just saying.¡± Kuro shrugged. Bang! At this moment, a rudder suddenly shot out from the explosion and hit the glass and was shattered by the recoil. This made Kuro¡¯s mouth twitch. He leaned back and looked more comfortable. He bit the cigar and blew out smoke. ¡°Okay, confirm if there are any survivors. If there are, stab them a few more times. If there are no survivors, we will set off.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe saluted. Actually, there was no need for Kuro to say this. They knew what to do. After the big bombardment sank the Pirate Ship, Wilbur asked people to take a small speedboat to the wreckage. First, it was to kill the enemy, and second, it was to see what spoils of war there were. Marine rode a speedboat and pulled the switch. The back of the speedboat spewed out steam and quickly advanced on the sea. This kind of small speedboat is usually a wooden ship and needs someone to row it personally, but the Golden Lion is not ordinary. As a steam ship, the speedboat must also steam. There were a total of three speedboats. Donald, Sazir, and Pallas stood on a speedboat and arrived at the wreckage of the Pirate Ship. At this moment, half of the ship¡¯s hull has been turned into sawdust, and the other half has been broken into several pieces, floating on the sea. Fortunately, that captain¡¯s cabin doesn¡¯t seem to have been destroyed. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Basil jumped from the speedboat to the wreckage and reached out to pull open the small wooden door of the Captain¡¯s room. At this moment, on a nearby boat, Donald and Stork¡¯s eyes moved. The hand that was holding the doorknob also stopped at this moment. Crash! The water behind him suddenly splashed, and a human figure jumped out of the water. ¡°Despicable Marine, die!!¡± Cyril¡¯s face was full of malevolence. He held a knife in his hand, and the blade was stained with Haki. He stabbed the knife into Basil¡¯s back. This group of Marines actually forged a Golden Ship to attract their attention?! Why are Marines like this nowadays? It¡¯s despicable! If they had not disguised themselves as the Golden Ship, they would not have been affected at all. In that case, the ship would not have been sunk. His ship, his men, and his dream of dominating Paradise have been half destroyed! How could it be so easy to re-assemble those subordinates who had experienced the New World? It¡¯s all these Marines! Cyril jumped on the wreckage and the blade stabbed directly at Basil¡¯s back, the tip of the blade close to his back. The tip of the blade cut through the cape on Marine¡¯s back and went all the way in. Ding! With a crisp sound, Cyril felt that his blade had met something hard and was blocked. Basil turned his head expressionlessly and looked at Cyril. His eyes glanced down and saw the black stain on the blade. He asked, ¡°Haki? Did you come back from the New World?¡± ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Cyril took half a step back and said in surprise, ¡°You can see Haki? Do you also know Haki?!¡± ¡°That kind of thing¡­¡± Basil turned around and his hand was stained with a layer of black. He grabbed Cyril¡¯s blade and said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s not only New World people who can do it!¡± The blade was held and Cyril directly let go of the weapon. His fist was stained with a layer of Haki and he punched towards Basil. ¡°Slow.¡± Basil twisted his body and directly brushed past the fist. He stretched out his other hand and clenched it into a fist, saying, ¡°Let me teach you, didn¡¯t you go to the New World and understand a little Haki and feel that no one can stop you when you reach Paradise? Haki¡­¡± Bang!! When the fist was swung out, there was a sound of air breaking and Cyril was caught off guard and the fist was embedded in his face. Under this punch, his eyes rolled back and his mouth opened wide. A few teeth flew out and he fell on the wreckage of the ship. Basil clenched his fists and did not lower his head. He looked down at Cyril with contempt and continued what he had not finished saying. ¡°That is not something that can make you invincible. How can your shallow Haki compare to my well-trained Haki? Besides, you are only Armament Haki.¡± With that, his hand that was holding the blade turned the blade over and turned it in his hand. He held the handle tightly and cut off Cyril¡¯s head. ¡°This kind of trash actually has more than 100 million?¡± Basil kicked Cyril¡¯s headless body to the sea, leaving only his head. He looked at the head in disdain and said, ¡°The bounty brought by killing civilians is the least important.¡± Even if ten of such people came, Basil would not be afraid. Being beaten every day, no, the results of daily special training are very strong. When Cyril did not appear, he sensed a tingling sensation in the back of his heart. Needless to say, someone must have wanted to stab him, so he stopped and waited for the enemy to appear. His Observation Haki has expanded in an extremely powerful direction. Pulling open the Captain¡¯s room, Basil plunged in. At this moment, the stork on the speedboat nearby took out the big bow on its back and put an arrow on it. Facing the water, it murmured, ¡°There are still remnants.¡± Swish! With that, she loosened her fingers and shot an arrow into the water. Soon, a bloody mist appeared on the sea. ¡­ . ¡°Yes?¡± Office. Kuro watched through the floor-to-ceiling windows as the Marines brought a few cloth bags back to the speedboat and headed for the Golden Lion. ¡°Sazir, that idiot, why did he bring a head back? Isn¡¯t that dirty? It¡¯s fine to just capture him. It¡¯s so troublesome to kill him and save the head. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡± He also saw the head in Basil¡¯s hand. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s convenient to kill them to avoid resistance,¡± said Crowe. Kuro would never stop his subordinates from getting credit themselves as long as they did not bring him along. Similarly, under Kuro¡¯s rules, everyone tacitly agreed to kill all pirates. So if you want credit, you can only bring a corpse or prove it. The corpse is bigger and it is troublesome to carry it. It is just right to bring a head. Apart from Basil, Crowe also has this habit. He has never held back from pirates. The only one who knows how to catch pirates is Kaz. But in fact, Kuro didn¡¯t kill all pirates. He actually let many pirates go back then. They were all people who didn¡¯t do anything evil and were forced to become pirates because of a freak combination of factors. As for the other pirates, because they did not want to make a contribution, they found an opportunity to kill them when no one saw them. Later on, after entering the headquarters, this habit was retained. As long as he could kill, he could kill. Chapter 617 Marine Row (¡Á) Pirate Attractor (¡î)_1 After Salzir returned, the Marines turned over the treasures they had obtained to Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro, we seized three bags of treasure this time. There are a lot of gold coins, all from different countries, and some gold jewelry, but the overall purity is not very high. I brought all the gold jewelry with high purity. As for the rest, the valuation should be around 50 million Berries.¡± With that, Crowe put down a small cloth bag and opened it. There were a few good-looking gold ornaments inside. Gold is hard currency, at least in this world. Bailey is also linked to gold. ¡°As usual, change it to money and give them a share, although it¡¯s not much,¡± Kuro said. 50 million Berries, there are more than 3,000 people here, each person gets more than 10,000, it is better than nothing. ¡°Eh? There¡¯s a crown.¡± Leda got down from the sofa and picked at the cloth bag. She picked up a golden crown and put it on her head. She turned around to Kuro and said, ¡°Do I look good?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a dead man¡¯s toy. If you want the throne, just let your brother abdicate.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and touched the gold jewelry on his earlobe. This thing had been broken before and it had been refilled. Leda didn¡¯t know yet and she couldn¡¯t let her know. He moved his fingers and a golden necklace with gems in it floated up in front of Leda. ¡°This is good. Take it and play with it,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Oh, a necklace?¡± Leda threw away the crown and grabbed the necklace floating in front of her. She grinned and said, ¡°Kuro, is this considered a gift from you?¡± ¡°Take it and play with it first. If you have a chance, find a good accessory craftsman and give you a good one,¡± said Kuro. ¡°Oh.¡± Leda played with the necklace in her hand as if she was not listening to Kuro. Her attention was on the necklace the whole time. ¡°Chloe, take the rest to the others and see what they like. Take them and play with them. These good quality ones are not for sale,¡± Kuro said to Chloe. For Bailey, he had a lot. Pegasus Island made a lot of money, and half of Sabaody¡¯s taxes were his. Originally, he should have taken two-sixths and one-sixth for Sentomaru and three-sixth for the old man. However, the old man was not interested in money. In the end, he only took Kuro¡¯s share and handed his share to Kuro. In fact, if Kuro had not forced him, he would not have asked for money. But no matter what, since the old man supported him so much, he still had to pay him back. He could ignore it, but he had to be polite. Now, the only one who can live to show filial piety is the old man. The others are now burning paper and burning incense. After dealing with the Pirate Ship, the Golden Ship, Golden Lion, walked towards the Calm Belt from the Grand Line, preparing to return to the East China Sea. It was impossible for him to let this ship go around Paradise. He could still travel when he came back, but now, he was busy going back to offer incense. But the Grand Line is a broken place. Even if it has experienced the top victory, the world conscription, and the stability of the Marine, there are still many pirates. Especially on the sea, when there is a huge golden ship sailing there, as long as pirates see it, they will inevitably come up to take a look. No matter what kind of thoughts those pirates had, they had to come and see the gold. Even if some pirates have already seen a pirate ship being sunk in front of them, they still want to try. As the saying goes, try and die. The pirates who discovered the Golden Ship rushed to the bottom of the sea¡­ ¡­ . Boom! Boom! Boom! In the office, Kuro lay in a chair and listened to the cannon outside. A vein appeared on his forehead. ¡°What the hell!¡± Kuro sat up and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t let me sleep! Crowe, Crowe!!¡± Soon, Crowe appeared at the office door. He took a few shallow breaths and said, ¡°Coming, Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Kuro pointed at the flames outside the window and roared with his blue veins showing, ¡°Can¡¯t you let me rest? What¡¯s going on? Do the pirates think I¡¯m a demon king? Warriors? They won¡¯t stop until I tear down my ship?!¡± How many days has it been? None of them had reached the border of the Calm Belt. For a period of time, as long as they encountered pirates, there was no pirate that would not come over. There were millions of small pirates and tens of millions of them. They were famous pirates in Paradise. As long as they saw the Golden Lion, they would come directly. Then, they would either be bombarded and sunk or be completely wiped out by the Marine cadres led by Kaz. In that case, it was actually quite good, but¡­ It is very annoying! ¡°Are they blind! Can¡¯t they see that this is a Battleship! This ship is the face of a Battleship!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all afraid? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m here? Are you all so tired of living? Huh?!¡± At first, Kuro wanted to simply fly the ship again, but then he thought that he was afraid of pirates. He is a Marine Vice-Admiral and a reserve Admiral. How can he be afraid of pirates in Paradise? If this is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), then forget it. He, Kuro, can¡¯t afford to provoke this little pirate. If he is scared, then where will he put his face? Initially, he thought that with so many people around, it would be easy to pick out the reckless pirates. This was the reality. However, he was annoyed! From morning to night, the gunfire almost never stopped. When he slept at night, he could hear some cannon shots. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe swallowed and said, ¡°The Marine flag of the Golden Lion is very small, and¡­ our ship is a golden ship, it is normal to attract greedy people.¡± ¡°Normal, normal my ass!¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s like this when I come to Paradise. If I go to the New World, those pirates will rush forward like dogs seeing shit! Bah, no, it¡¯s like dogs seeing meat.¡± The Golden Ship is impressive, but this ship is also a Pirate Attractor. They don¡¯t even know how many heads they have gotten. They are all ready to see where the Marine Branch is and exchange their heads for credit. Crowe and the other colonels can¡¯t be promoted, but Basil and the other captains can be promoted. As for Ian, after Kuro talked to the old man last time, the Headquarters agreed to her re-employment as a colonel. Speaking of which, she seemed to be a scientist. After entering the ship, she applied for a research institute and went to tinker with things. Bintz was a lieutenant colonel. Originally, their NEO Marine Corps and a Brigadier General were caught by Mole and thrown into Impelton. As a former colleague, of course the Headquarters would not let him die, but he had to be taught a lesson. After serving his sentence, Mole seemed to have said that he would see if he could be released. Everyone has feelings for each other in the Marine Corps, so there is no need to make it so life and death. One lesson from Zephyr is enough. Chapter 618 New Supernova While the Golden Lion was dealing with the unknown pirate ship, in the old rear, a pirate ship was far away. One of them was a man with a scarred face, holding a telescope and watching. ¡°Sure enough, that golden ship is occupied.¡± The scarred man put down his binoculars and spat, ¡°Damn Marine, are you using this thing to deal with us pirates?¡± ¡°Captain, what should we do, give up?¡± Near him, a pirate asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Scarface clenched his fists and grinned. ¡°Since Marine has come up with this plan, we will not let them down. This is a provocation to us and we must accept the challenge. I want this ship!¡± This scar-faced pirate, who clenched his fists and smiled sinisterly, showing his confidence, is a rising star pirate who has emerged in the sea since [The Vile Generation]. [Wound Pirates] Captain, ¡®Random Blade¡¯ Ben Jestan, bounty of 169 million Berries. The person next to him is the first mate and combatant of the Scar Pirates, ¡®Sheath¡¯ Hood, with a bounty of 58 million. Hood listened to Jestan and nodded. ¡°Then we have to form an alliance. From what I know, this ship has been making a lot of rumors recently. Many people like us are thinking about him.¡± ¡°Join forces and let Marine know that the dignity of pirates is not to be insulted!¡± Jestin dropped the binoculars and crushed them under his feet. He turned around and walked back. On his back, he carried a few thin knives on his back and they swayed as he walked. Hood looked at the pieces of the telescope and a sneer appeared on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s finally not so boring!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on in the first half? Not only did the pirates not clean up, but there are even more?¡± In the office of the Golden Lion, Kuro looked at the wreckage of the ship floating in the sea and said. ¡°Whitebeard¡¯s death has indeed inspired a wave of pirates.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, you have dealt with a group of pirates in Sabaody Archipelago before, but there are still some noteworthy characters in Paradise this year.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kuro looked at him and said, ¡°How many troublesome people have appeared?¡± ¡°A few.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°At present, the most active pirate in the first half is Scar Pirates. This pirate group is proud of their injuries. Almost every crew member has a good sword technique. Among them, Captain ¡®Random Blade¡¯ Ben Jestan has a bounty of 169 million Berries. He is a Ten Blade Stream. The enemies who fight with him seem to be killed by Random Blade, so he has this title.¡± ¡°Their Vice-Captain ¡®Sword Scabbard¡¯ Hood is an expert in Iaido. He can kill people with a single strike. No one can stop his second strike.¡± ¡°Jiuhe?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°Ranked second is the Long Hair Pirates. Captain Long Hair Morris has a bounty of 144 million. He is a very fierce and bloodthirsty person.¡± ¡°Next is [Star Pirates], Captain [Songstress] Delia has a bounty of 130 million Berries.¡± ¡°And [Helmet Pirates], Captain [Big Helmet] Wilder, the bounty is 100 million Berries.¡± ¡°These four Pirates are currently the first half of the Pirate Supernova. What is more amazing is that these four Pirates are all on the same route. If they are not caught, it will not take long for them to gather in Sabaody. If they can escape from Sabaody and enter the New World, they will probably cause some trouble,¡± said Crowe. More than a hundred million pirates are not easy to deal with. If you underestimate them, you will suffer. These people may have troublesome abilities, they may have powerful body techniques, or they may have other skills that are worthy of praise. Once they break through to the New World, as long as they train for a while, they will die, but if they survive, they will definitely become trouble. No one is born powerful. Even Charlotte Lingling has joined other pirate groups before. No matter who it is, they have to go through training to grow up. Even Kuro himself had the same cultivation time as before. It is the same for these pirates. If they are fully trained, they will definitely be troublesome. Therefore, strangling the genius of the enemy in the cradle is the right thing to do. Marine has at least strangled a lot of future troubles from Four Seas and Paradise. ¡°Four¡­ It¡¯s not a small number, and there are also those tens of millions of pirates, but the change is still not big.¡± Kuro said. Sakasugi organized a world conscription, and with the addition of Pacifista, Whitebeard created a pirate tide before his death. The effect is that both sides have strengthened a wave. Although the overall situation remains unchanged, in terms of strength, it is much higher than before. In this [Rampage Era], the weak cannot survive. ¡°Let¡¯s continue sailing, these so-called active ones, if you catch them, blow them up.¡± Kuro waved his hand, ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t even have a stable vacation, then I might as well go directly to G-3.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Mr. Kuro, there shouldn¡¯t be any pirates left in this area. We are almost at the Calm Belt,¡± said Crowe. There are basically no pirates in Calm Belt, and the current pirates are still using sailboats, and the Sea Kings in Calm Belt are not killed by anyone. Even if there are pirate ships that can sail without wind and reach the Calm Belt, it is difficult to survive the attack of Sea Kings. The Golden Lion continued to sail, and in the rear, a Pirate Ship continued to follow in the distance. At the same time, in other sea areas. Dang! In a burned town, a long-haired but strong round-headed man paused the handle of the guillotine in his hand and held the Den Den Mushi that had been hung up in his hand. He floated up with a sneer and shouted: ¡°Little ones! Let¡¯s go, we found the Golden Ship!¡± In another town, a group of residents were listening to a person singing in front of them with psychedelic eyes. Near them, a large number of pirates flipped into their houses, took out their belongings and swaggered past them. In front of him, a colorful woman smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°Sa, surrender to the song of this singer!¡± ¡°Captain!¡± A pirate ran over with Den Den Mushi and said excitedly, ¡°There are traces of the Golden Ship!¡± In another area of the sea, two ships were leaning against the sea. One was a pirate ship and the other was a merchant ship. In that merchant ship, a large number of people were huddled on the deck, while a group of pirates with helmets were carrying goods and supplies. ¡°Wa la la! Subordinates, we found the Golden Ship!¡± Among the group of pirates with helmets, a man wearing a big helmet with bull horns, which was three times larger than the average pirate, laughed loudly and raised the head of the caravan guard in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and grab the Golden Ship!¡± Chapter 619 Why Is It Another Pirate Ship?! Kuro would not know. Because of the appearance of his Golden Lion, even if it was only for a few days, in the nearby sea, rumors of the Golden Ship still spread. Rumor has it that this ship is full of gold, and even the hull is made of gold, and it often wanders near the Calm Belt sea area. Once people are greedy, they will suffer a disaster. Rumors are rumors, but there are still pirates who want to find the Golden Ship. Among them were the four Pirates. During the search, the few of them met each other. Although there was a conflict, they were concerned that this was the sea and the other party had a bounty of more than 100 million berries, so there was no big conflict. According to their tradition, only those who can reach Sabaody Archipelago are qualified to seek revenge against each other. The rest are just losers of the sea. However, after meeting them, they would have their contact information. After all, they were all looking for the Golden Ship. As pirates with more than 100 million pirates, they were not as naive as others and would not believe the rumor. They had to see it with their own eyes. Sure enough, as they thought, this is a trap. A Marine trap to attract pirates. Two days later, the number of pirate ships attached to the Golden Ship increased from one to four. ¡°Is it that one?¡± One of them had long hair and a burly figure. He held a guillotine in one hand and a telescope in the other as he looked ahead. ¡°Yes, that one. Marine Battleship.¡± Hood smiled and said, ¡°Very powerful. These Marines use gold to attract people.¡± ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect us to join forces, right?¡± At the side, a clear bell-like voice sounded and a person dressed as a superstar walked over with a bright smile. ¡°Aiya, where¡¯s the Golden Ship? I¡¯m really envious. I want it, can you give it to me?¡± ¡°Stop joking, bitch.¡± The long-haired man put down the telescope and roared: ¡°That is mine!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so fierce. If you¡¯re fierce, be careful that your fans won¡¯t agree.¡± The big star took a step back and showed a pitiful expression. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The man with the bull-horned helmet came out. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to unite? Why are we fighting among ourselves? There is a famous saying in my hometown that when people share delicious food, what they eat is their own. Let¡¯s destroy this golden ship first.¡± ¡°Hey, cut the crap, barbarian.¡± The long-haired man said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ll say it first, I¡¯m not going to be cannon fodder. Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At this moment, Jestin came over and as he walked, the many thin knives on his back swayed. ¡°Hood, tell me about the battle plan.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hood smiled and said, ¡°This Golden Ship is much larger than our ship and has sufficient firepower. We can¡¯t face his firepower until we get close to the ship. Boarding is our best way. But since it¡¯s a Golden Ship, the Marines inside must be elites. We have to be prepared for that.¡± No one cared about these words, and the long-haired man even sneered. They, who have more than 100 million bounties, did not rely on plundering towns and killing civilians to get them, but on making a living. Pirates have killed, Marines have killed. No one cared about the elites. The most powerful one was Jestan himself. He once killed a Vice-Admiral! ¡°If no one objects to the boarding battle, then let¡¯s think about how to approach now.¡± Hood narrowed his already squinty eyes even more and said, ¡°Just advance from the rear and don¡¯t expose yourself to the muzzle of the Golden Ship. With the convenience of our Pirate Ship, we can easily avoid the bombardment of the aft shell until we are completely close and can engage in a boarding battle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no different from not saying anything! It¡¯s a waste of my time!¡± [Long Hair] Morris took a deep breath, boarded the edge of the ship, jumped back to his ship. ¡°Little ones, the target is the Golden Ship, charge!!¡± He raised the guillotine and roared. Soon, the ship he was on accelerated first and overtook the other three pirate ships. ¡°I can¡¯t fall behind.¡± [Songstress] Delia also smiled, turned around and flew back to her ship as if she was dancing, and followed Morris¡¯ pirate ship. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too. Robbery is the most exciting thing in the world!¡± Bighead Helmet Wilder revealed a sinister smile and jumped back to his ship, and the Pirate Ship followed. And at the end, it was Jestan¡¯s Scar Pirates that moved forward. However, their order was similar. Soon, the four Pirate Ships were parallel to each other and sailing quickly towards the stern of the Golden Ship. ¡­ . ¡°Kuro, Kuro.¡± Kim Luong, Office. Leda was half lying on the sofa, her hands under her chin, her little feet shaking as she asked, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re so young. How did your parents die?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes darkened and he paused for a moment. He looked sideways at the sea and said slowly, ¡°He died of illness.¡± ¡°The medical conditions in Shields Town are very ordinary, even bad. As for my parents, they are stubborn. At that time, they were sick and didn¡¯t care. They even forced themselves to work. Later, they fell down and I took care of them alone. I wanted to ask someone to let them go to a more developed island nearby to treat their illness, but I didn¡¯t have time and went.¡± Power is still unable to resist the disease. Even someone as strong as Zephyr has asthma. Pirate King is also seriously ill. Life, old age, illness, and death. It is too difficult to escape the cycle of life. ¡°It was also from then on that I had a strong urge to live. Although no one can expect to get sick, if I become stronger, I can at least get rid of a little illness, such as a cold and fever.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not an idiot. Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t catch a cold and have a fever. This is purely a rumor. I¡¯m so smart, but I still don¡¯t have a cold and fever.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t even seen my parents,¡± Leda suddenly said. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that children don¡¯t need to think so much. Just be happy. Let bygones be bygones. Just remember it. There¡¯s no need to live in your memory all the time.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That will be very painful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old, Kuro, not a child! You don¡¯t even allow me to drink now.¡± Leda pouted. ¡°Why would a child drink alcohol? Drinks are enough.¡± Kuro glared at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you often sneak out to taste wine. If you don¡¯t let me see it, it¡¯s fine to try it, but in front of me, it¡¯s not allowed!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Leda was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro!¡± Just as the two of them were talking, the door was suddenly pushed open and Basil ran in and saluted. ¡°Behind, four pirate ships have been found and they are approaching us!¡± The words ¡®Pirate Ship¡¯ seemed to have provoked something in Kuro. He suddenly stood up and cursed as he walked, ¡°Why are there pirate ships again! Why are they all pirate ships! Are they so unafraid of death?! Ah?! Good! Aren¡¯t they curious about my golden ship? I¡¯ll let them be curious. Go, tell Wilbur to bring out the Laser Cannon for me!¡± Chapter 620 Wilbur! Where the Hell Are Your Laser Cannons?! Coming out of the office, Kuro went directly to the rear deck. At this time, there were already many people there watching. ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± Seeing Kuro coming over, Crowe handed him the binoculars and said, ¡°The four pirate ships that are chasing us from the rear are the ones that I mentioned last time. The four that are more active are over a hundred million pirates.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro took the binoculars and looked into the distance. Sure enough, there were four Pirate Ships chasing after them. The flag on the pirate ship marks their identity. A skull covered in scars. A skull with long hair. A skull with makeup and a microphone in its mouth. A skull with a helmet. It matched what Crowe said last time. Kaz saluted him and asked, ¡°Mr. Kuro! Should we fire?!¡± ¡°Shelling, shelling, shelling all day long, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± A hint of ruthlessness appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hard time, so that you can come and bother me all day long! Wilbur!!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!¡± Wilbur answered loudly. ¡°Where is your fucking laser cannon? Pull it out for me. I haven¡¯t tried the power of the laser cannon for so long, let¡¯s try these four pirate ships!¡± ¡°Laser cannon¡­¡± Wilbur widened his eyes and immediately saluted. ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Laser cannon, he also wanted to see its specific power. Or rather, ever since they learned that Admiral Kizaru had built this thing on the main gun system with Vegapunk, everyone wanted to see how powerful it was. In any case, it must be beyond the Pacifista laser, but as for where it is higher, that still needs to be tested. It just so happened that he had a test subject. On the sea, the golden ship began to turn in the eyes of the four captains. ¡°Did they discover us?¡± Jestan snorted. ¡°Take care to avoid it. I don¡¯t want the ship to be destroyed before I get close.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain.¡± Hood smiled and said, ¡°I have calculated that although this ship is big, its speed is still inferior to ours. It is not as convenient as us and can easily bypass the direction of the artillery.¡± The golden ship began to turn as they approached. The hull with the muzzle was already facing them sideways. Jestan grinned and commanded, ¡°Go around! Let them see the convenience of Pirate Ship!¡± The four Pirate Ships turned in the opposite direction of the Golden Ship almost at the same time. When the Golden Ship turned, they also turned from the original position of the stern to the bow. But the rare scene of them having to withstand a round of shelling did not appear. Jestan was ready to defend against the shells, but he thought that they would not fire any shells. ¡°Do you know that the shells can¡¯t be hit? You¡¯re a smart Marine, but if you want to fight with us to determine the outcome, you¡¯ve miscalculated. I¡¯m very strong!¡± Jestan showed a confident smile. Just as he was thinking this, the dragon-and-lion-like statue on the bow suddenly opened its mouth. A ball of golden light gathered in the mouth. Under the sunlight, it reflected the golden light, making the golden light look unusually dazzling. ¡°That is¡­¡± Donald narrowed his eyes slightly. Before he could explore further, he saw the golden light suddenly shoot out and turn into an extremely thick beam of light. Soon, the beam of light stuck to the sea and rolled up a wave, approaching the four pirate ships like a cover. In their eyes, they could only see a ball of golden light and nothing else. BOOM!!! On the deck of the Golden Lion, Kuro looked at the ship that was swallowed by the golden light. As the golden light continued to rush forward, only the remains of the four pirate ships were left on the sea. They had been shattered into wood shavings and not even a larger wreckage was left. ¡°Woah¡­¡± Kuro gasped and leaned back a little. ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± Almost instantly, after the Laser Cannon was fired, the four Pirate Ships became dregs. Compared to this, the size and speed of the Pacifista laser are completely incomparable. The others were also shocked. Some of them even swallowed a mouthful of saliva and broke out in cold sweat. The power was a little beyond their imagination. Almost no one can stop this shot. ¡°This is amazing!!¡± Kaz and Wilbur clenched their fists together, the veins on their necks bulging. ¡°It¡¯s too powerful!!¡± Wilbur said excitedly: ¡°The Laser Cannon is too strong, no one can stop it. The Pirate Ship on the sea will only be destroyed when it meets us!¡± ¡°Is this thing so powerful?¡± Kuro subconsciously lit a cigar and watched as the gold-ribbon skull statue gradually closed. He walked over and patted the statue before blowing out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°The old man is doing his best. It¡¯s the same as a large-scale Pacifista laser attack. It¡¯s indeed a little awesome.¡± Destroying four ships in one shot, and looking at those pirate ships, the cost of building them is not low. Even if ordinary shells hit them, it is difficult to destroy them. This is why Marines often can¡¯t catch pirates on the sea. This is because Battleships are generally much more cumbersome than Pirate Ships. Coupled with the convenience of the Pirate Ship, it is easy to escape if it is a little stronger. But now in front of Kuro, it was very difficult to run. The speed of this laser cannon is f*cking fast and powerful. As they brushed against each other, the ship would not be able to take it. It was a direct hit, and it directly turned into slag. Although he didn¡¯t like this ship much, its power¡­ It¡¯s really safe! The sturdy ship and the powerful main gun gave Kuro a sense of security. ¡°It¡¯s settled, it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s continue on the road. What kind of people are these?¡± Kuro glanced at the wreckage on the sea not far away and sneered. He was about to walk towards the fortress. Crash! At this moment, a few sounds came from under the Golden Lion. The three of them quickly jumped out and landed neatly on the deck. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Jestan was covered in blood and one of his eyes was blind. He closed his eyes and panted, ¡°Damn Marines, you, you¡­ How dare you do this!¡± Next to him was Hood, who was missing a hand. He also wanted to say something, but after seeing the people on the ship, his narrow eyes suddenly opened. ¡°Captain, this person is¡­¡± ¡°Despicable Marine, Sine!¡± On the other side, a pirate with long hair and a very strong build, who looked like a villain of the Ninth World, held a guillotine in both hands and rushed straight into the crowd. If they hadn¡¯t jumped into the sea in time, they would have been finished. Even so, their families, their subordinates, and their combined pirate fleet were all finished at this moment. Dang! He raised the guillotine and had just swung it down when a hand blocked the blade. Crowe appeared in the direction of the blade and caught it with one hand and pushed up his glasses with the other. ¡°Long Hair Morris? He¡¯s still alive. It¡¯s surprising.¡± Chapter 621 Flamboyant While catching the blade, Crowe couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. From this, it can be seen that this pirate, who looks like a villain of the Ninth World, is quite strong. Still ¡­ ¡°Finger gun.¡± Crowe finished pushing up his glasses and stretched out his arm at lightning speed, stabbing Morris in the chest with one finger, causing a bloody mist. ¡°Woo!¡± Morris could not react at all and was hit in the chest by the finger gun. He shouted and fell to the ground. This blow pierced his heart. ¡°Pirates over 100 million Berries, are they so reckless? But their physical fitness is not bad.¡± Crowe flew up with one foot, another Mist Kick, and stepped on Morris¡¯s chest. Morris twitched from the kick and was completely silent. To deal with an existence that relies purely on physique, it is very difficult for a finger gun to kill a person. It needs a few more shots. ¡°Black Wolf! That¡¯s Black Wolf, Captain!¡± Seeing this scene, Hood broke out in a cold sweat. He ignored the pain in his left arm and shouted, ¡°Black Wolf, and White Whale! That is ¡®Great Shield¡¯ and ¡®Great Spear¡¯. These people¡­ are all subordinates of Golden Lion!¡± ¡°I am Hao Die! White whale, white whale, white my ass!¡± Lida said with an unfriendly face. These words made Hood more certain. He looked at Kuro, who had his back to them, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Kim Chang! This ship is Kim Chang¡¯s ship!¡± ¡°Jin Lu?!¡± Jestan was stunned for a moment and pulled out the blades on his back. Eight of the thin blades were sandwiched between the fingers of his hands, and the other two were held in his hands, his eyes filled with deep fear. Kim Jung-ho?! The one who defeated Ledfield and Bundy Walde. Rumor has it that he also defeated Golden Lion and fought back and forth with Big Mom. That super Marine is on this ship?! Hood is infallible. He has always been sensitive to intelligence and has paid attention to his collection. In other words, the Marine who carried out this plan to attract pirates was Kim Jung-ho! ¡°What a joke!¡± Jestin snarled. ¡°Why would a big Marine like you carry out such a despicable plan in Paradise! Or are all Marines so despicable?!¡± These words made Kuro, who was about to go back, stop in his tracks. He turned his head and looked at Jestan. ¡°Yodan-ry¨±? It¡¯s so fancy. I¡¯m Marine and you¡¯re a pirate. Do we still need to talk about morality with a pirate?¡± ¡°Damn it!!¡± Jestin roared and¡­ ran straight to the edge of the ship. He was confident, but he was not stupid. Kim Jung-ho and his subordinates are on this ship, and now only he and his first mate are left. This is definitely impossible. If he had known that these people were on this ship, he would not have missed this golden ship. Marines are too despicable. They only know how to use such despicable schemes! He will not let this group of Marines get what they want! ¡°Friction!¡± Just as Jestan was about to move, a loud roar came from the side. Bins threw a few seeds on the ground and his body twisted. As he twisted, those seeds instantly sprouted and turned into thick vines that ran straight towards Jestan and Hood. Dang! Jestin waved his hands and ten thin knives swung straight at the vines, but the blades hit the vines and did not cut them as he had imagined. Instead, it was as if he had hit something hard and sparks flew. ¡°So hard¡­ It¡¯s just a plant.¡± Jestan quickly retreated to the side of the ship. He was not an ability user. As long as he jumped into the sea, these people would not be able to do anything to him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± Behind them, a clear voice suddenly came. Jestin was shocked and looked back. He saw a blue-haired female Marine appear behind him and a hand was pressed against him. A fierce look appeared in Jestan¡¯s eyes, and the five knives in his hand cut straight down. Cut off your hand! Without even looking, a ball of purple light appeared in his hand and he tapped Jestan twice. ¡°Go backward.¡± Immediately, Jestan¡¯s body stiffened. Clank. The weapon in his hand fell at this moment. His body shrank and transformed into a child of about ten years old. He looked at him blankly and was a little confused. A purple light wrapped around Ian¡¯s hand and he said, ¡°I am a regressive who ate the fruit of regression. One touch can make the existence that I touch regress for twelve years. Two times is twenty-four years. You don¡¯t look like you can bear my third touch¡­¡± ¡°Ine, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. I don¡¯t have any pirates on my ship who can survive.¡± Kuro said at this time. Ian paused and reached out to touch Jestin. Snap. There, nothing was left but Jestan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Captain!¡± Hood cried out and his face immediately darkened. He looked around and looked randomly in the eyes of these Marine cadres. Finally, he moved quickly and broke away from the pursuit of the vines. His right hand held the handle of the knife and he pounced straight at Leda. Although the name of Beluga is very scary, she seems to be the youngest among them. As long as they can capture her and take her as a hostage, these people may let him go. Hood was very confident in his Iaido. As long as I can kill the white whale with one strike, I can¡­ The knife in his right hand was pulled out at this moment and turned into a cold light that rushed towards Leda, who was eating. Chi!! Suddenly, a black light appeared in front of his eyes. Soon, Hood decided that the world was spinning. He felt that the sky and the sea and the ship were all spinning. Then, he saw a familiar headless body spraying blood. And next to the headless body, a figure slowly putting away his sword¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not fancy anymore¡­¡± Kuro looked at the head falling into the sea and stared at the fallen body and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t see the situation clearly. Why are you playing Juhe in front of me?¡± Juhe? He did not want to be too familiar. The moment he saw Hood, he knew that he was a good player of Iaido, but that was all. It was fine to deal with an ordinary person, but in front of him, the knife was as slow as if it was slowed down. Not to brag, but although the world is dangerous, in terms of interpolation, he is the oldest driver, no, the oldest experience. Even Hawkeye couldn¡¯t compare with him. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Get a few people out to wash the ground. It won¡¯t look good if it¡¯s dirty. Then send some people over to see if there¡¯s any leakage in the wreckage. If there¡¯s any, kill them. If there¡¯s treasure, take it back.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, I understand.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°What the hell, Crowe, next time we meet, I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb me here. I don¡¯t want to hear any sound. If there is any sound again, you will have to deal with it!¡± Kuro glared at Crowe and said: ¡°I have been annoyed for the past few days.¡± Crowe pursed his lips and lowered his head, his voice weak. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± What else could he do? If he encountered Mr. Kuro, he would be the only one who would be annoyed. Chapter 622 East Blue¡¯s Pride Fortunately, the annihilation of the four pirates was near the Calm Belt. After destroying them, the Golden Lion sailed for a day and finally reached the Calm Belt. With the help of the Seastone technology embedded in the bottom of the ship, Kuro was quiet in the Calm Belt for a while and could no longer hear the cannon. This technology had no effect on his ability. There are not many Seastone embedded in the bottom of the ship, and the medium of Kuro¡¯s ability is only the ship itself. Seastone is connected, so it will not affect him. After crossing the Calm Belt, the Golden Lion finally appeared in the East China Sea. ¡°Oh! East Blue!¡± On the deck, Leda stood on the railing of the ship, holding herself with both hands and looking out. Beside her, Kuro also took a deep breath and closed his eyes. They had finally returned to East Blue. Blue sky and white clouds, a gentle breeze. There are no powerful pirates or strange ability users, Devil Fruit is no different from a legend here. The smell of peace and stability lingered in Kuro¡¯s nose. This was his dream of a place of stability. Upon reaching this place, Kuro relaxed. ¡°Hey, Kuro, I want to go to Barati. I haven¡¯t been there for a long time.¡± Leda turned to Kuro. ¡°Cut it out.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you? As long as there¡¯s a fake, you run to East Blue and that idiot Crowe calls himself East Blue Black and White. He¡¯s in the night and you¡¯re in the day. It¡¯s rare for me to come back once a year.¡± As he spoke, he paused and rubbed Lida¡¯s head and said, ¡°After I pay my respects to my ancestors, I will take you there. I haven¡¯t eaten there for a long time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair.¡± Leda shook off Kuro¡¯s hand and tidied her white hair and muttered. ¡°East Blue¡­¡± On the other side, Kaz felt the wind from the sea and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a long time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Kuro and you to come from East Blue. It¡¯s really surprising,¡± Wilbur said. Although he knew about it a long time ago, he still found it unbelievable when he returned to East Blue. East Blue! The weakest sea can actually produce a righteous man like Mr. Kuro and Kaz. Or is East Blue itself a place of justice? Crowe, who came from East Blue, is now quite righteous. ¡°East Blue?¡± Donald touched his chin and thought, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a magical place¡­¡± Basil clenched his fists. ¡°Sure enough, the strong people of the world have nothing to do with where they are born.¡± ¡°East Blue?¡± Ioan looked at Kuro without any surprise. After all, Marine Hero Garp also came from East Blue. And that Pirate King is also¡­ East Blue is not weak at all. ¡­ . Shields Town, Branch 153. Ever since Monca was arrested, the people here no longer suffered from high-pressure rule. Coupled with the peace in the East Blue, they lived a very stable life for two years. This day was the same, but it was a little different. In a small restaurant near the port. A little girl eagerly asked the woman who was almost the same as her, ¡°Is Brother Kuro not back yet?¡± The large version of the woman was the owner of this restaurant, Liliang, who was seriously suspected by Kuro to be one of the people with the ability of the ¡®Fruit of Youth¡¯. Her daughter was the smaller version of Rika. ¡°Soon¡­ ¡­¡± Lily wiped the plate and looked out of the window. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time of year, Kuro will come back.¡± ¡°Hurry up, I miss Brother Kuro.¡± Tap tap tap ¡­ Just as Rika said this, a group of Marines passed by her restaurant. Rika was stunned when she saw this scene. She jumped off the chair and ran out of the door. ¡°Uncle Lippa, is Brother Kuro back?!¡± ¡°Rika ah¡­¡± Among the Marines, the leader was Lippa. He revealed a gentle smile and said in a very gentle tone, ¡°Yes, Vice-Admiral Kuro has already sent a notice. We are about to go and welcome him.¡± With that, he continued walking. ¡°Colonel, be careful, there are ants under your feet.¡± Suddenly, a Marine behind him reminded him. Li Pa stopped and looked at his feet and saw an ant slowly passing by. ¡°Ah¡­ Thank you for the reminder, I almost stepped on an ant.¡± Li Pa revealed a look of lingering fear and waited for the ants to pass before continuing forward. This scene made many of these Marines look uncomfortable. But a small number of Marines were used to it, as if it should be so. Rika opened her mouth and shook her head helplessly. She followed them to the port and waited for Kuro to arrive. Soon, on the sea, a huge golden ship began to approach. ¡°Wow, gold!¡± Rika opened her mouth in surprise and looked at the Marine flag above the approaching ship. ¡°Warship? Has Brother Kuro arrived?¡± At this moment, other than him, the remaining residents also gathered together and looked at the golden ship happily. That¡¯s Kuro! The child they had seen growing up had actually become a big shot in the Navy and a Vice-Admiral! They were honored. The Golden Lion gradually sailed over and docked in the port. As the ladder was lowered on the side of the ship, Kuro led the way down and stood on the port with a group of Marines. ¡°Oh!! Kuro!!¡± ¡°The pride of Shields Town!¡± ¡°Idiot, call him Lieutenant General! He is also the pride of East Blue!!¡± The residents began to shout. This shout made Kuro slightly stunned. ¡°They¡¯re all here¡­¡± Kuro scratched his head. ¡°Seriously, I just sent a telegram to inform you. There¡¯s no need for so many people to pick me up.¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro.¡± Lippa took the lead and saluted Kuro, followed by a group of Marines. ¡°Long time no see, Lippa.¡± Kuro nodded at him. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Li Pa smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Vice-Admiral. Letting you go to Headquarters was indeed the right choice.¡± I was right, my ass! Kuro rolled his eyes. You must be one of the sources of all evil! ¡°Kaz, you too, you are now a Headquarters Colonel.¡± Lippa continued to smile. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz shouted. Headquarters Colonel and Branch Colonel are two completely different ranks. But if it can be changed¡­ Actually, Kuro wanted to trade with Lippa. ¡°Brother Kuro!¡± At this moment, Rika came out of the crowd and stood in front of Kuro. She said excitedly, ¡°Long time no see, Brother Kuro. I miss you so much!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Rika.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked at her attire. He was surprised. ¡°You joined the Marine?¡± Rika had grown a little taller than last year and was wearing an apron with a Marine logo. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve become a Marine cadet service student.¡± Rika¡¯s eyes were shining with admiration. ¡°In the future, I will also go to Headquarters to serve Brother Kuro.¡± ¡°Okay, good luck.¡± Kuro smiled and rubbed Rika¡¯s head and said to Lippa, ¡°I¡¯m going to pay respects to the ancestors first, we can catch up later.¡± ¡°Understood, I will arrange for others to rest.¡± Lippa nodded and prepared to guide the remaining Marines to rest. Rika stuck her tongue out at Lippa. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to come. If you come, they won¡¯t even be able to eat meat.¡± Chapter 623 There Are Two Trees In Front of My House ¡°One must be kind. Animals are also life. How can you kill at will?¡± Lippa smiled gently. ¡°You don¡¯t understand now, but you will when you grow up.¡± These words stunned Kuro and he subconsciously sized up Lippa. ¡°Why, have you changed your faith to Buddha?¡± Kuro asked, ¡°Does Sengoku know?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Li Pa shook his head and said, ¡°I just think that it¡¯s not a good thing to wantonly kill lives. Birds, insects, and beasts are all lives. Everyone is the same, so why bother?¡± Crash! On the surface of the sea beside the pier, there was a sudden wave and a green fish jumped on the pier. Lippa quickly walked over and gently lifted the black carp and sent it into the sea. ¡°Just like this fish, it was originally living in the sea without any worries. It just happened to want to peek at the world overseas and was eaten by someone. It was really too innocent, so we sent it back to the sea and let it continue to wander in the sea. Only then did it have a complete life.¡± ¡°Fish¡­¡± Leda was stunned and wanted to reach out, but the movement of the plow handkerchief made her lose the idea. Kuro was speechless. Veins popped out on his forehead. ¡°I say, how did you become like this after not seeing you for a year? Last year, you were still very normal. It doesn¡¯t matter if you kill it or not, even if you let it back to the sea, it is also a fish. If it comes back to you to repay you, it will at most become a Dugong.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly froze and frowned. ¡°Li Pa, don¡¯t tell me you saw some strange story. Let me tell you, those things about letting go of the fox and becoming a fox girl, letting go of the carp and becoming a dragon girl, letting go of a knife and becoming someone¡¯s wife, they are all fake. You can¡¯t believe it. At most, you are an ability user, you know?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to kill, and I don¡¯t want to wantonly take lives,¡± Lippa said. ¡°Li Pa, you are Marine,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Marines¡­ There are also Marines who don¡¯t kill.¡± Lippa smiled. This made Kuro speechless for a moment. Marines will definitely suffer casualties as long as they deal with pirates. However, among the upper echelons of their Marine, there is a Marine who is famous for not killing. And he had just sent her away. But something is wrong¡­ Last year, Lippa was quite normal. As a base chief, he performed his Marine duties very dutifully. It is also ruthless to deal with pirates. Why is it that after a year, even if he doesn¡¯t kill, he won¡¯t die. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare food first. The others, take your colleagues to rest.¡± Lippa smiled and turned back. Kuro looked at his back and bit his cigar, wondering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡± ¡°It was like this a year ago.¡± Rika glared at Lippa¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°Brother Kuro, after you came back to pay respects to your ancestors last time, Uncle Lippa went on a mission. When he came back, he became like this. He said something about not killing and being kind. Of course, I know that people should be kind, but he doesn¡¯t let us fish or eat meat. He said that it¡¯s not good to wantonly kill lives. But Uncle Lippa is the base chief here, and we can¡¯t do anything about it. Brother Kuro, you take care of it. Even our restaurant has no meat to eat, not even squid.¡± ¡°What? No meat? It¡¯s vegetarian for a year.¡± Kuro was shocked. ¡°How can that be, the nutrition can¡¯t keep up.¡± ¡°I want meat, Kuro,¡± Leda called. Kuro frowned and thought of something. ¡°Did this guy go out to fight pirates in the past year?¡± Rika shook her head. ¡°No, and no other Marines are allowed to go out.¡± ¡°What is this person doing¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked at Lippa¡¯s back that was getting farther and farther away. He said, ¡°Wait, I will say it after I worship my ancestors.¡± With that, he walked in the other direction. A group of cadres followed behind him and moved forward together. Kuro¡¯s home, on the edge of this town. Because his parents were good at farming, there was a field at the edge of the town. But it has not been planted for a long time. It was a very ordinary hut. The house looked clean and it looked like someone cleaned it often. ¡°Still here¡­¡± He looked at the two trees in front of the door and said to the person behind him, ¡°There are two trees in front of my house, one is a date tree and the other is also a date tree.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leda was stunned. ¡°Guess for yourself. I was tested by these words back then.¡± Kuro smiled. After glancing at his house, he walked into the backyard. His parents were buried there. In the backyard, there are two tombstones side by side with the names of parents engraved on them. In front of the tombstones, there is a raised mound, and in front of the mound, there are traces of the last ancestral worship. ¡°Clean it up and redo it.¡± Kuro waved his hand, and Crowe went forward and cleared the old offerings in front of the mound for him, and then made a new tribute for Kuro. Kuro placed the tribute in front of the two mounds and knelt on the ground. He respectfully kowtowed three times before saying, ¡°Lida, you should kowtow one too. The ancestors will bless you and bring you good luck.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda nodded. She didn¡¯t understand, but she would do whatever Kuro said. ¡°Ancestral blessing?¡± Donald was stunned for a moment. ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro, are your ancestors from the Country of Flowers?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s a native of East Blue. He has never left Shields Town for three generations,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Strange¡­¡± This custom only exists in Flower Country. However, it was said that in the extreme north of the North Blue, some people born as pirates also have the title of ancestor. If Vice-Admiral Kuro¡¯s ancestors are not from Kano Country, could they be from North Blue? There is no such custom in East Blue. When Leda finished kowtowing, Kuro said, ¡°If any of you want to kowtow, kowtow a few times. It¡¯s just a ritual. Please be lucky.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Kaz rushed forward excitedly. After kneeling down, he prostrated himself and shouted, ¡°Thank you very much! For the world to give birth to such a great person as Mr. Kuro, you are the greatest existence! Please bless me, Doug Kaz, to continue this righteous cause!¡± And has been following Mr. Kuro! Until Mr. Kuro is helped into the position of Marine Admiral!! Kaz roared to himself. Kuro was speechless. These words made him sound like a fierce man. In fact, this is a ritual. He knew his parents in this life well. They were just ordinary people. Other than being a little beautiful, there was nothing else. His ancestors had been farming for three generations. After Kaz finished kowtowing, Wilbur followed, also prostrating himself and bowing three times. The others followed suit. They either kowtowed or put their hands together and bowed. Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the tombstone. He murmured softly, ¡°It¡¯s enough to show off. A group of elite Marines took turns to kowtow to you. What a pity¡­ If you didn¡¯t die so early, you should be very happy.¡± Chapter 624 Do You Think I¡¯m A Minotaur?! After paying his respects, Kuro returned with his men and went straight to Base 153. This place naturally cannot accommodate 3,000 people. The plow simply let go of the outside and let the fortress and the town become the home ground of the welcome banquet. The 3,000 Dougreg Marine Brigade, part of it entered the fortress and part of it began the banquet in the open-air square and street of the town. Kuro and the others naturally entered the home ground of the fortress. At the long table, Kuro sat in the main seat, his subordinates lined up in turn, and Lippa sat at the end. He clapped his hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Soon, Marines came up with food and put it on the table. Well, first put a bowl of salad on each of them¡­ Kuro looked at the salad in front of him and moved his chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to eat vegetarian food first. It¡¯s good for the stomach.¡± No one objected to this. It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t eat vegetables. After the salad, the Marines served several plates of cucumber. ¡°Well¡­ cucumber, light, you can eat some appetizers first.¡± Kuro picked up his chopsticks. Marine brought food again, which was also a few plates of green vegetables. Then, green vegetables ¡­ Green vegetables ¡­ Green ¡­ Green ¡­ ¡°You think I¡¯m a Tauren, Lippa!¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead were exposed. He lifted the food on the table and roared at him, ¡°Or do you want me to be a Kappa?! Where¡¯s the meat! The meat! If you don¡¯t eat it, you can¡¯t make me not eat it!¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro.¡± There was no anger on Lippa¡¯s face. He continued to smile and said, ¡°You should be patient and taste it carefully. Soon you will feel the gentleness of nature and the gift of the earth. You don¡¯t have to kill or plunder. You just need to get the gift of nature and you will be full. This way of life is the kindest.¡± ¡°What a joke! I am a human, I am an omnivore!¡± Kuro pointed at Lippa and said, ¡°You exist here because our ancestors conquered this world step by step. There is no lack of killing and plundering in between. Look at the ugliness of human beings, Lippa. Also, you were not like this before. What is going on!¡± ¡°I just think that people should be like this.¡± Lipa stood up and looked at Kuro without fear. ¡°Kindness, gentleness, accepting the grace of nature, respect for life, no more killing, no more plundering. I finally understand, Kuro, only in this way can we be human.¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± Lippa pointed at Kuro and said, ¡°Even if you are already a Vice-Admiral and are called ¡®Golden Lion¡¯, you cannot deny that you are a bloody executioner!¡± These words silenced the surrounding people. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Is this a plow? This is Marine? Marines accuse Marine Hands of being bloody?! ¡°You said it so well!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Since you used to be my superior, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± He took a deep breath and glared at Li Pan before turning around and preparing to leave. This person who used to take care of him has become like this. Then, he is not suitable to stay in the Marine anymore¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Just as Kuro was about to go back and write a small note to snitch, Kaz¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. He stood up and pointed at Lippa and said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Everything Mr. Kuro does is for justice!!¡± ¡°What justice! Isn¡¯t it just killing people? True justice will not wantonly deprive people of their lives!¡± Lippa shouted. ¡°No!¡± Kaz stood in front of Lippa and stared at him with his big solemn eyes. ¡°Justice must have sacrifices! There are too many pirates on the sea. Those pirates, those evil ones, make the civilians unable to live a stable life. Every day, they are afraid of being killed by pirates, afraid of being plundered by pirates. The results of hard work are not as good as a pirate coming ashore.¡± ¡°If Marine doesn¡¯t kill them, then they will never be able to contain such a situation. Some pirates can¡¯t be caught because it is harder to catch them than to kill them. Our energy is limited. The sea is too big and Marine is too small. Between civilians and our own choice, of course we choose civilians!¡± Kaz shouted: ¡°Who likes to kill? No one likes to kill! But to protect civilians, to exercise justice! We hang our souls under justice and let justice judge what we do! Look, the peace in Sheltz today is the result of the long-term justice of our Marine! You can¡¯t even deal with pirates, how can you do justice, how can you live up to the cloak behind you, and the civilians behind the cloak who trust you and support you!¡± As he spoke, a white gas rose from his body and rushed towards Lippa. Like a gust of wind, Lippa¡¯s cloak and hat were blown away and the hat fell to the ground, revealing his hair. His eyes widened and he suddenly bent his back and covered his head with his hands. ¡°I, I¡­¡± In the white gas, Lippa¡¯s eyes showed a little strangeness. Those eyes were filled with gentleness, but they were also abnormally numb. It was as if everything was gone except for gentleness. But at this moment, there was a little more complexity in his numb eyes, about human nature. ¡°Colonel Lippa! You are a righteous Marine! Not a vegetarian Buddha!!¡± Kaz added, and white gas emerged from his body again and hit another wave of Lippa. Lippa¡¯s eyes gradually became clear. He knelt on the ground and panted heavily, cold sweat flowing down his face. ¡°I, what happened to me¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro turned around and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What happened? Lippa?¡± Even a fool could tell that something was different. This guy¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right. ¡°Kuro!¡± Li Pa stood up as if he had seen Kuro again and said in surprise, ¡°So it¡¯s Kuro!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that this matter is over just because you just saw me. You just called me an executioner, I hold a grudge.¡± That being said, Kuro sat back in his chair. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lippa shook his head and stood there for a while before saying: ¡°A year ago, after I heard the news, there seemed to be pirates around. I brought people to take a look, and then I met a man in a black robe. After meeting him, I felt that life should be kind and not kill¡­¡± With that, he slammed his fist on the ground. ¡°Damn it, why would I think that? I am Marine, of course I am kind, but to pirates, I should not be like this!¡± ¡°Ability?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°You met a metahuman?¡± There is no one else who can change a person¡¯s temperament except the metahuman. As for curses, legends, and whatnot, he did not believe a single word. However, the ability to make people become vegetarian and chant Buddha is a little strange, like Old Lady Crane¡¯s ¡®Wash-Wash Fruit¡¯. Chapter 625 Good News Circulator East Blue, on an island. The golden ship gradually approached. ¡°This is it?¡± Kuro stood on the deck and looked at the outline of the island in front of him and asked. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, this is the place that Colonel Lippa mentioned.¡± Crowe nodded and said, ¡°Swansi, the name of the town on this island.¡± After Lippa woke up, he talked about the place he went to at that time, which was this island called Swansea. The reason was that he heard that there was a sneaky person here who looked like a pirate. Out of responsibility, he came here to take a look when he was patrolling. It was here that he met a black-robed man and the Marines on the same ship as him all changed. Yes, not only Lippa, but the Marines who went with him also changed. But it wasn¡¯t a big problem. Kaz had cured it. Thinking of this, Kuro looked strangely at Kaz, who was standing straight behind him like a guard. This bearded man is really strange. Unknowingly, Kuro can no longer understand his ability. What happened to the Haste Fruit? Can this thing affect a person¡¯s mind? If Kuro thought that Kaz was only good at bewitching people, now this power can be upgraded to an ability. He can even unlock the Devil Fruit ability that can affect the mind. Devil Fruit is known as a miracle. The Battleship approached Swansea and naturally attracted the attention of the residents of the town. They gathered at the port and watched the golden ship dock there. Then, a group of Marines came down. ¡°It¡¯s Marine.¡± ¡°Why did Marines come here?¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important. Since they are here, they are guests. Treat them well.¡± Those residents all had kind smiles on their faces, and their expressions were exactly the same as Lippa¡¯s. Kuro swept the town. This place is not much different from the town of Shields. The only thing missing is the Marine Base. There were also merchants selling things on both sides of the street, but at a glance, other than apples and vegetables, he did not see any meat. ¡°Marine, you are too rough!¡± Suddenly, an old lady stood up and walked towards them. ¡°Your ship is docked too roughly. There is life in the sea!¡± She walked near Kuro and others and suddenly bent down and picked up a fish that was shaken by the wind and waves caused by the Battleship docking. She picked up the fish and looked at Kuro impatiently. ¡°Life is intelligent. If the fish lack water, they will die. This sin will appear on you. You will have retribution and you will die a horrible death.¡± ¡°Hey, you granny, how can you speak like this.¡± Leda was a little unhappy. Kuro waved his hand and squeezed out a smile. ¡°So, old lady, how can I get good karma?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to set the fish free, and from now on, they won¡¯t eat meat and won¡¯t kill.¡± The old lady said as she reverently held the fish in her hand and prepared to set it free. ¡°As long as they are set free, there will be good karma.¡± At this moment, a big hand grabbed the fish. The old lady turned around and saw Kuro holding the struggling fish and said in a daze, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Old lady, you don¡¯t get good karma like this. Let me teach you a way to get good karma.¡± Kuro squatted down, grabbed the fishtail, and put the fish into the sea. ¡°Look, if you release the fish once, you will get a good reward. The way to release the fish is to enter the sea, but to get a reward, you have to get new fish ashore. It¡¯s too troublesome to find fish. How about this?¡± Kuro took out the fish and said, ¡°Just grab this fish and keep putting it in the sea, then pick it up and put it in the sea.¡± As he said this, his hand did not stop. He put the fish into the sea and picked it up again after a while. The fish that was slippery in the eyes of ordinary people was held tightly by him and he could not break free. ¡°Go back and forth like this every day, so that you can get extraordinary good karma. Later on, you can make a machine that can spin automatically and tie the fish to it, letting him constantly touch the sea and come out of the sea. In this way, you don¡¯t even have to get your good karma yourself. I call it ¡®Good karma gets the cyclic machine¡¯.¡± With that, he picked up the fish and threw it to the stork. He smiled at the old lady and said, ¡°What do you think of my method?¡± ¡°I, you¡­¡± The old lady was stunned and speechless. He seemed to be right, in theory. But something is not quite right¡­ However, she could not figure out what was wrong. She felt that what Marine said made sense and it was very feasible. Kuro didn¡¯t care what the old lady was thinking. He narrowed his eyes slightly and shouted, ¡°Kaz.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz took a step forward. Similarly, part of the Dougary Marines who came down with them also moved forward. White mist enveloped them, and then like a shock wave, they swung forward violently. Boom! The group of residents seemed to have been blown by the wind. Their kind expressions disappeared one by one and their eyes regained their consciousness. ¡°I, what happened to me?¡± A resident stared at his hands in a daze and said in realization, ¡°I am a hunter, why don¡¯t I want to hunt?¡± ¡°Strange, I¡¯m a fisherman, why wouldn¡¯t I fight¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I let go of my livestock! Damn it, why did I think that!¡± Many residents could not help but regret what they had done after waking up at this moment. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Kuro clapped his hands and stopped them from talking. He said, ¡°We Marines will compensate you for all your losses. Now I ask and you answer. Did you find any strange points when you became¡­ well, strange?¡± These words left a group of residents in a daze. In the end, an old man stood up and said, ¡°Marine, I am the mayor of this town. This town is usually very peaceful and no one has come recently. Except for a black-robed man who came a year ago, he has never appeared again. Because he is the only stranger in recent years, I remember him very clearly.¡± ¡®A year ago?¡¯ ¡®Or a year ago?¡¯ Kuro frowned. It was a year ago, and it was too long ago. In addition to this town, they were also collecting intelligence on the way here, and the branches in East Blue did not find anything unusual. In other words, the culprit might have left East Blue long ago¡­ The world is so big, where can I find such a thing? And there doesn¡¯t seem to be a similar ability description in the sixth floor criminals. This ability seems to be the ability to absorb the hidden negative emotions of humans and make them devote themselves to good. He has never seen such an ability before. Chapter 626 Yonk¨­ (4) Kuro was sure that the ¡®negative emotions¡¯ were absorbed, including Lippa and others. Or rather, it just retains the simple ¡®goodness¡¯, the ¡®goodness¡¯ of a monk¡¯s character. However, he could not figure it out. What was the use of people with this ability to deal with the residents here? The Plow Handkerchief should have been planted by chance. But what was the point? ¡®Test?¡¯ What is there to test this ability? He looks like he can make people lose their ability to fight, because the existence of the so-called ¡®Pure Kindness¡¯ can¡¯t make people angry or kill. Even plundering life to fill their stomachs feels like a sin. It sounds useful¡­ but for people who know Haki, this ability is a burden. Just like Luo, Surgeon-Surgeon Fruit is so heaven-defying that it can¡¯t affect Haki. Unless he himself was strong enough. All fruits are like this. Haki is like a layer of invisible armor. If my strength is not good enough, I can¡¯t break it with Haki¡¯s protection. If the strength is in place¡­ It seemed that there was no need to go through so much trouble. Is the ability used by this person a range type or a touch type? Paramecia? Or is it an animal-type esper? This is all debatable. But the only certainty is that this person is really not in East Blue anymore. Kuro stayed in the East China Sea for a while. After confirming that he did not collect any information, he set off with his men. This person¡¯s ability does not affect human life for the time being, and it is impossible for Kuro to find such a non-threatening person in such a big world. This person doesn¡¯t even have a face, he doesn¡¯t even have a wanted poster, where can he find it? And he didn¡¯t have that much time. Headquarters began to rush him. He had stayed in East Blue for long enough. However, before leaving East Blue, he still went to Barati and booked a place for his subordinates to eat Barati¡¯s delicacies. This also made Barati busy for a while. After all, there are thousands of people here, and there is also a big eater who is not weak at all. After eating, Kuro entered the Grand Line through the Calm Belt and sailed towards the Red Line. Only after reaching the Red Line did he fly the ship into the New World. After sailing for a few days, he entered the Headquarters. ¡­ . ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re back. Go back. There are rumors about the ¡®Flying Golden Ship¡¯ on the sea.¡± In the office, Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re still talking? What are you doing here?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and poured himself a cup of tea. He poured a cup for Kizaru and said, ¡°How much did you pay Vegapunk for his help? I¡¯ll pay him double and let him change the ship back to normal.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do~ This is also an experiment. Through your ship, you can try it on the sea. In addition, Vegapunk is very busy now. He is now leading the special science class ¡®SSG¡¯. This has been completed and he is about to enter the experimental stage.¡± ¡°SSG?¡± Kuro was stunned and stopped talking. He knew this thing, the new trump card of the World Government, so that he could not fear any pirate. But Kuro felt that this was all nonsense. The real strong in the sea is something that science cannot surpass in this world. Brother Yixiao seems to have placed all his hopes on this and wants to abolish the Shichibukai system at the World Conference. But the old Marine, including Kuro, was not supportive of this. Marshal Sakasugi objected even more. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that kind of thing, but there is one thing, help me keep an eye out for anything on the sixth floor¡­¡± With that, he told the old man about Donghai. ¡°Good? Only this kind of thing is left¡­ It¡¯s very similar to Granny Crane¡¯s washing fruit.¡± Kizaru pondered for a while and said, ¡°But the guy who ran out of the sixth floor doesn¡¯t seem to have this ability.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°No one ran out. Is it a new one in the past two years? Maybe it was obtained in the East China Sea, so I tested it in the East China Sea. Now¡­ maybe it entered the Grand Line or in the New World. Forget it, it has nothing to do with me.¡± He stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°You have to be careful, Kuro. G-3 is the frontline.¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± G-3 is more than just the front line, it is the front line in the front line. The division of power in the New World is complicated, but if it is about to be divided, it can be roughly divided. Among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Charlotte Lingling¡¯s force is the frontmost in the New World against Marine forces. According to the map, on Charlotte Lindsey¡¯s left rear is Kaido. To Kaido¡¯s right is the former Whitebeard force, which is also the territory of Blackbeard. The remaining corner was Red Hair¡¯s force. But these forces are not complete puzzles. There are also many other forces in their forces, which are a large number of pirates who are wandering in the New World. Although he was not a match for Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), he could not be underestimated. Because no one knows when they can outlaw Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and become the new Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). There are many strong masters coveting under the four great pirates of New World. Some of them were not much worse than Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). In comparison, the [Tyrant of Evil] is really nothing. ¡°Mr. Kuro, big news!¡± Just as Kuro left the Headquarters building and boarded his Golden Lion, Crowe suddenly brought a few newspapers over and said, ¡°Doflamingo has resigned from his Shichibukai position!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± When Kuro heard this, he was stunned for a moment. He took the newspaper and said, ¡°He will resign from the Shichibukai position? What a joke. This thing is more sophisticated than anyone else. Shichibukai is his amulet. It¡¯s not good to throw it away like this. Besides, the World Government will not agree.¡± He took the newspaper and glanced at it. There was really news of Doflamingo resigning from Shichibukai. There was a photo in the newspaper that reflected Doflamingo¡¯s annoying face. In addition, there are two important news in this page. ¡°Straw Hat and Law formed an alliance? Target Kaido? Kid, Hawkins, Apoo also formed an alliance? Target Big Mom?¡± ¡°This straw hat is still alive and kicking. I thought he would rest for a while.¡± Luffy was hit by Kuro¡¯s blade and the damage of that blade was not light, but now he was still alive and kicking¡­ ¡°Luo? Did you meet him? So you were rescued.¡± Kuro threw the newspaper aside and smiled disdainfully. ¡°But they want to challenge Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Do Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) have no face? Where did they get the courage to win for them? Then what are we Marines, a joke?¡± Marine and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) have been confronting each other for many years, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to each other. Even the old Whitebeard was dispatched by the whole army, and not all of them were left. This little thief who just entered the world can defeat Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? If Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) were so weak, their Marines would have taken action long ago. Chapter 627 Uncle, Who Are You? Those newspapers gave Kuro a funny feeling and nothing else. First of all, that idiot Doflamingo will definitely not resign from Shichibukai. This is also very clear to Kuro. Although his memory in this aspect is already vague, he can still remember it when he encounters such a familiar thing. ¡°That¡¯s right, Law and Straw Hat joined hands, so he should have been to Punk Hassad¡­¡± In the office of the Golden Lion, Kuro touched his chin and crossed his legs. His legs and legs were placed together at a 90-degree angle as he pondered. In other words, the scientist whose name Kuro had forgotten was probably caught. Although this scientist Kuro has forgotten his name, what he did was impressive. Human body enlargement and artificial Devil Fruit were all his masterpieces. It is also the most important reins for Doflamingo to hold New World. He probably resigned because of this. ¡°It¡¯s probably still fake. Headquarters has not received any news. Otherwise, it would have exploded long ago. They bypassed Headquarters and directly contacted the World Government¡­¡± Kuro shook his head and smiled. ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t do human resources at all, World Government.¡± The World Government is actually capable of repeatedly stepping on my face. Aren¡¯t they the most prideful? Even Marines were their face. Just as Kuro was thinking about it, Crowe entered the office and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, G-3 is here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± Kuro looked at the floor-to-ceiling window in front of him. In the endless sea, there was an island in front of him. On the island, there were many outlines of fortresses. G-3, the front line of the New World, a more famous place than G-5. Marine Hero Karp¡¯s base is now retired. As the Golden Lion approached, the fortresses became clearer. Kuro frowned. On those fortresses, there were traces of battle, shells and bullets, which had not been eliminated. Some fortresses were still in a damaged state. ¡°Kapu has stepped down. Who will lead here while I am away?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°It¡¯s Rear Admiral Bogart,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Bogart, it¡¯s him¡­¡± Kuro thought of the calm man with a hooked nose dressed like a Mafia. This man seemed to have the idea of teaching him swordsmanship in the past, but he was rejected by Kuro. Later, after Kuro became famous, this proposal never appeared again. ¡°This is G-3, why does it look so shabby.¡± Leda walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t G-3 very strong? Even if Garp is not here, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± These words gave Kuro a strong sense of crisis. In the beginning, he was still hoping for a fluke. G-3, Homburg. One of the largest divisions in the Marine Branch is not as famous as New Headquarters and Marin Van Do, but it is at most one level lower. In such a fortress, there should be no pirates who are blind. That way, he could stay safely in the fortress and pretend to chase after the pirates when he sees them. Then, he would rush to the depths of the New World and let the pirates fight each other. New World¡¯s environment is not as bad as East Blue and Paradise. There are pirates everywhere here. He just needs to make sure that there are no problems in his area. But what was going on now? This battle mark ¡­ Pirates took the initiative to attack Marines?! Generally speaking, it¡¯s impossible. Few pirates will take the initiative to attack Marines, not to mention that this is G-3¡­ With questions in mind, the Golden Lion docked in the harbor. Kuro and others went down to the port and glanced around, frowning even more. There are some Battleships parked at the port, but some Battleships are in a damaged state and cannot be opened at all. As for those Battleships that are intact¡­ Kuro walked over and drew a line on the hull of the ship with his finger, making a little dust stick out. ¡°Dust? How long has it not been used?¡± Kuro looked up at the muzzle of the cannon above. Under the sunlight, he could see clearly that there was dust in the barrel. ¡®No one cleaned it?¡¯ No, G-3 is clearly alive. There were a lot of them. ¡°Strange, why is no one welcoming us? Didn¡¯t we send a message before?¡± At this time, Crowe was also frowning. They arrived at the port. Logically speaking, a Marine should have come to welcome them. After all, Mr. Kuro is the new Base Commander here, and the Marine Admiral here should have come to welcome them in person. But this port is deserted. What is this, not giving Mr. Kuro face? Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°It seems that the people here lack a little awe, or did Garp hold back when he stepped down?¡± This is Kuro, the Golden Lion, the reserve general, and no one is welcoming him? Kuro naturally noticed this problem. He waved his hand and said, ¡°That old man Garp can¡¯t do such a thing. Either the people down there did it spontaneously, or there¡¯s a problem here. Forget it, it¡¯s all formalism. Let me tell you, formalism is not good. Let¡¯s go directly to Bogart.¡± That was true, but Kuro left faster than anyone else. Leda and Crowe looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Say no formalism, but in your heart¡­ ¡°Are you angry?¡± Leda said. ¡°Probably.¡± Crowe nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro is the most concerned about face¡­¡± Crowe doesn¡¯t know who the face king of pirates is, but he must be one of those who asks people for face everywhere. But the face of the Marine, those of the older generation are no longer useful, and the new face of the Marine is Mr. Kuro. If anyone doesn¡¯t give him face, then Kuro will feel very uncomfortable. If Kuro feels uncomfortable, those who don¡¯t give him face will probably not feel good. ¡°Hey! Everyone, work harder!¡± As soon as he entered the fortress, Kuro was stunned by the earth-shattering shouts around him. In the corridor, whether it was the Marine handyman in a mess suit or the Marine Admiral Colonel in a cloak, they were all holding mops and cleaning. That shout came from here. ¡°Oh! How enthusiastic!¡± In the back, Donald¡¯s eyes lit up and he said: ¡°It¡¯s a very pure enthusiasm that makes me feel hot-blooded!¡± ¡°It is indeed hot-blooded!¡± Kaz also clenched his fists and looked solemnly at the bustling labor scene. ¡°Is this G-3! I won¡¯t lose!¡± What the hell are you doing? Kuro rolled his eyes and suddenly coughed. This voice made the bustling scene suddenly freeze. Everyone turned to look at Kuro. ¡°Who are you? Uncle.¡± A handyman holding a mop came over and looked him up and down. ¡°Marine?¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°The eyes don¡¯t need to be donated to someone in need. I¡¯m still a teenager! Where¡¯s Bogart? Ask him to come out and see me!¡± Chapter 628 I¡¯m Not Calm Anymore! ¡°Rear Admiral Bogart? He¡¯s resting up there.¡± As the young man said this, he suddenly handed the mop to Kuro. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. We are a harmonious big family. Although you seem to have a high rank, no matter what rank, you have to work. Let¡¯s clean up together!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes twitched. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to be a Vice-Admiral, he is indeed a Vice-Admiral now and he is also the Base Chief. You want him, a Vice-Admiral Substitute Vice-Admiral, to clean up? It would be fine if he was willing, but the key is that he is so lazy, why would he do such a thing! And he was ordered by a handyman! Why? If I don¡¯t agree, will your crooked mouth make the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) call you Lord Im? Or do the three generals call you Tiger Commander? ¡°Hey!¡± Kuro was about to speak when Leda stopped. ¡°Kid, figure out your identity!¡± Leda shouted, ¡°This is Kuro! Lucilu Kuro, codename Golden Lion, Admiral alternate, your base commander, show some respect!¡± No one objected to this. Even the most righteous Kaz looked a little impatient. Mr. Kuro is the person he respects the most. He will not allow anyone to disrespect Mr. Kuro! ¡°No, so what?¡± The handyman said matter-of-factly, ¡°Chief Base, can you not work? Here, even Major General Bogart has to work?¡± No one objected to this. The Marines who were still cleaning up all took it for granted. The expression on their faces highlighted the equality of all living beings. This should have been right. At least in Kuro¡¯s values, this is right. But ¡­ This is not my previous life! Kuro has long been polluted and decayed by this class distinct, capital erosion and feudal world! If you play All Lives Equal for him now, he can agree, but this world can¡¯t agree. The base led by Karp, is it like this? It can¡¯t be, can it? ¡°Enough!¡± Kaz suddenly took a step forward, his expression a little sullen as he stared straight at the handyman. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡¯s hand is used to execute justice, not to do chores! If you let Mr. Kuro do chores, who will arrest pirates?! Who will stop evil?! Do you think it¡¯s up to you?!¡± ¡°Tch, it¡¯s not good to arrest pirates. Pirates are also life.¡± The handyman said sincerely: ¡°Everything is life. We should be more peaceful and not be so hostile. Everyone has their own difficulties, and they are definitely not pirates. We have to understand them.¡± Kuro raised an eyebrow. These words sounded familiar. He had heard it in East Blue. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Kaz widened his eyes and roared, ¡°If the pirates have difficulties, don¡¯t the civilians have difficulties?! The justice that the civilians hope for can save them and let them live a stable life! For the safety of the civilians, we stubbornly resist the pirates! Now, you are telling me that the pirates also have difficulties?! Where is your justice!!!¡± In the roar, a white gas came out, which made the handyman shudder. He was stunned for a moment before the mop in his hand fell with a bang. He immediately saluted and his body became straight. ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro! Welcome¡­ ah no, you are finally here! I am very sorry, I was talking nonsense just now!¡± He was close to tears. He himself came here to seek justice for the Marine. Even as a handyman first, he was unwilling to give up. Because his hometown was burned by pirates. But why? Why would he say that himself? This is too shameful! ¡°Yes?¡± This appearance made Kuro frown. He ignored the handyman and looked around and found that something was wrong. The handyman was easy to deal with. He did not carry any weapons. Those first, second, and third-class soldiers were easy to deal with. After all, they were in the fortress, so it was normal for them to be unarmed. But starting from the rank of lieutenant, all of them do not carry weapons. He walked over to a major who was wiping the wall and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your weapon?¡± ¡°Weapon?¡± The major turned around and said, ¡°Weapons and all that. It¡¯s too violent. I threw it in the warehouse.¡± Kuro nodded and said, ¡°So, those Battleships also have this reason, so they are not maintained?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to maintain it. It¡¯s a violent weapon and it kills people. It¡¯s best not to use it. I may be a Marine, but I want to be a peaceful Marine,¡± the major said matter-of-factly. ¡°Good ambition.¡± Kuro swept past him and left a sentence. ¡°Kaz, call all your subordinates over and brainwash these people. No, wake them up.¡± It was confirmed. This sign was exactly the same as what he saw in East Blue. The person who used the strange ability has been to G-3! Kuro¡¯s face was dark as he went up to the office on the top floor. Here, there was Bogart¡¯s breath. He pushed open the door and saw the hook-nosed man sitting in a chair, writing something. His left arm was still bandaged. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Bogart looked up and froze. ¡°Kuro?¡± ¡°Long time no see. Are you hurt?¡± He glanced at the bandaged left hand and asked. Bogart nodded and smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, my heart softened, so I was injured. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll leave G-3 to you. I¡¯m¡­ ready to quit the Marine.¡± ¡°Quit Marine?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± Bogart reached out and looked at his palm and said, ¡°Because my heart has softened¡­ This injury was caused during the pursuit of the pirate. When I was about to kill him, I stopped and was stabbed. From then on, I found that I was no longer suitable to be a Marine.¡± With that, he turned his head and looked at the knife leaning in the corner as if he was reminiscing. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go back to my house and farm. I haven¡¯t told Vice-Admiral Garp about this yet. It¡¯s just nice, I¡¯ll go back to headquarters first and tell Mr. Garp.¡± The knife had not been touched for a long time and there was some dust on it. ¡°Can someone like you be affected? It¡¯s really strange. It seems that that person¡¯s ability is indeed not weak.¡± Kuro said something that Bogart didn¡¯t understand. Bogart is domineering to a certain extent. Even if he is ambushed, there is a limit to this ability to affect people. A strong person like Bogart would only soften his heart and not completely become a vegetarian like Marine. ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s affected?¡± Bogart said, not understanding. ¡°You will know soon, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave, your brain is muddled now, I can¡¯t get anything out of you, but since you have been hit, it means that the person is nearby.¡± Kuro bared his teeth and looked at the horizon from the window. He said ferociously, ¡°Well done! You directly attacked Marine. I don¡¯t care if you are bored, but now, I am not comfortable. If you don¡¯t let me be comfortable, you won¡¯t have a good life!¡± He came to G-3 for comfort. With such a big name in G-3, it was not a problem for him to hide inside. But now, the combat power of this group of people is a problem. They can be bullied by pirates, how can he calm down?! Chapter 629 The Ability User Is Beside Me In the office, Bogart had returned to normal. Because in addition to Kuro, his subordinates were all here, especially Kaz, who had brought some Dougary Marines and lined up from the office to the corridor. Kuro asked them to ¡®wake up¡¯ Bogart. Then he was back to normal¡­ Something about going home to farm, something about being soft-hearted. He was a Marine Rear Admiral, an adjutant of Garp, someone who had followed Garp since he was young. He was clearly the most determined about justice, how could he have such a retarded thought? Simply unreasonable! His expression was full of resentment and some humiliation. Bogart clenched his fists and the veins on his forehead were exposed. ¡°I was just thinking that if Mr. Garp doesn¡¯t agree, I will change the knife to a reverse blade and never kill again. It¡¯s all because of that hateful ability user!¡± These words made Kuro smile. Reverse Blade? What, do you know the Flying Sword Style? It just so happens that he knows how to have fun and see who is better. ¡°Where is the metahuman? Bogart, you should have just been hit not long ago. The metahuman hasn¡¯t left yet.¡± It hasn¡¯t been long since Garp stepped down and took over from Kuro. When Garp came back, he was fine, and I didn¡¯t hear him talk about the abnormality of G-3, which means that it wasn¡¯t before Garp, which means it was recently. During this time, the ability user must not have left or gone far. ¡°That ability user!¡± When Bogart heard about the ability user, he seemed to be even more resentful. His eyes under the brim of his hat were about to emit a cold light. ¡°G-3 Marine has lost their fighting spirit and has been bombarded by pirates. Now the sea must be spreading rumors that G-3 is no longer able to survive. Kuro, you have to let G-3 live again!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I know this question.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s find the most important thing first. Otherwise, who can stand a period of no fighting spirit.¡± Bogart nodded and fell into deep thought. Then he said, ¡°A month ago, at this time, I heard that there were pirates in the nearby Port Grande, so I went over. But when I went over, I found a magical scene. Those pirates actually lost their fighting spirit and lived in peace.¡± ¡°But if pirates want to live a stable life, how can they not pay the price? The past sins are not something that can be solved by putting down their weapons. We were about to take everyone away, but a black-robed man came¡­¡± Bogart thought for a while and nodded heavily. ¡°That¡¯s right. The black-robed man just appeared there. What happened after that was a little problematic. I suddenly felt soft-hearted and thought that it was not a bad thing for them to live here. At least it was peaceful. And some Marines were also affected by this and stayed on that island. Later, I came back. At that time, I didn¡¯t feel that it was wrong, no¡­¡± He looked at his bandaged hand with a bitter smile. ¡°I never felt that something was wrong. Even in the battle with the pirates, my heart softened for a while, causing many Marine casualties. It led to those pirates following us to G-3, and then G-3 became like this. At that time¡­ I also paid a lot of people to let the pirates leave.¡± ¡°Later, those Marines who were awake in G-3 went to Grande again. I guess at that time, they also found out that something was wrong. But some people didn¡¯t come back, and those who came back brought the black-robed man to G-3. I wanted to invite that person to dinner at that time, but he came and walked around, and since then, G-3 has completely changed.¡± ¡°There are Marine casualties? You went to Grande for the second time?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Koro, is there no relevant news? If G-3 is dispatched, they should report to me, the current Base Chief.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe nodded and said, ¡°There is news from G-3 to Port Grande, but they quickly sent a message saying that the situation is under control. I reported this to you.¡± Kuro frowned, as if there was such a thing. When he was still in Headquarters, Crowe had told him this, but he did not care. It is normal for Marines to go somewhere to destroy pirates, and it is normal for there to be casualties. It is impossible for Marines to kill pirates with zero casualties. That kind of naive world does not exist. If there are opposites, there will be war. If there is war, there will definitely be death. There are no exceptions. No one would care about this kind of news. Moreover, G-3 had already said that they were in control of the situation at that time, so Kuro put it behind him. Come to think of it ¡­ Kuro paced back and forth in the office and finally stopped at a standing map wall. There, the sea map under the jurisdiction of G-3 had many islands on it. ¡°Where is Grand Island.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s here.¡± Crowe pointed to an island closer to Fortress G-3 and said, ¡°This place is an ice island. The fishing industry is very prosperous and it is also the largest island nearby. If it weren¡¯t for the weather on this island, G-3¡¯s location should have been here.¡± ¡®So close?¡¯ Kuro was stunned for a moment and bared his teeth. ¡°Ability user is actually by my side? Sure, you can cause trouble under my nose. Kaz, Wilbur, call everyone, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro!¡± The two of them shouted together and went out to prepare. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll follow.¡± Bogart reached for the knife that was gathering dust in the corner. ¡°No need.¡± At this moment, Kuro interrupted him. He stared at Bogart and said slowly, ¡°This is my station now. You are Lieutenant Garp, so don¡¯t cause trouble here. Otherwise, those Marines will listen to you and listen to me. Go back, there is nothing for you to do.¡± Bogart was stunned and paused. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Is it because Vice Admiral Garp has a gap with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you think. I¡¯m just unhappy.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just go back and report.¡± He purely saw that Garp tricked him and he was very unhappy, so he was also unhappy with Garp¡¯s faction. What the hell gave him the G-3. Can I bear it? There are so many f*cking things. ¡°I understand.¡± Bogart stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°You are G-3 Base Chief, you decide.¡± Kuro glanced at him and did not speak. He turned around and walked out. His subordinates followed behind him. Immediately, the entire office became empty again, leaving Bogart alone. Bogart gave a bitter smile and still held the knife. He held the handle and swung the scabbard to sweep away the dust on it. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ shameful.¡± He was an experienced Marine, but he actually fell for it. Even if he went back to the headquarters, he would not have the face to face this matter. And most importantly, Kuro actually did not allow him to redeem his honor. It was said that Vice-Admiral Garp had offended Vice-Admiral Kuro in Sabaody. It seemed that the gap between this matter was not ordinary. Chapter 630 You Should Work for the World Government ¡°Hey, Kuro, Bogart is not weak. Why don¡¯t you let him come with you?¡± The Golden Lion sailed out. On the deck, Leda asked Kuro curiously. As Kuro walked towards the office, he said, ¡°You want to redeem your honor after conning me? This guy caught Roger with that old man Garp back then. Now that he¡¯s so lazy, it¡¯s good to teach him a lesson so that he doesn¡¯t stay there for too long.¡± In Kuro¡¯s eyes, Bogart¡¯s operation was completely wrong. He went to an island with pirates, but he didn¡¯t stay vigilant at the first moment and let the metahuman succeed. This is the New World! If he is not careful, the result will be very bad! ¡°At the end of the day, I finally understand. That ability should be an ability that makes people lose their fighting spirit and only knows how to be comfortable. I just don¡¯t know what kind of ability it is.¡± Kuro walked all the way back to his office and sat in his exclusive seat. He lit a cigar and said, ¡°Lida, you have to be careful when you go over. If you are hit, it will be difficult to save you.¡± Fortunately, he had Kaz, this big killer. If such a thing was missing, he would not have let Leda and others follow him. ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t you hate Cass the most?¡± Leda sat on the sofa, opened her snack bag and looked up. ¡°What are you talking about? How am I annoying Cass? That is my subordinate, do I know?¡± Kuro glared at Leda. As he spoke, he seemed to remember something and shouted, ¡°Chloe, Chloe!¡± Soon, Crowe appeared in the office. ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± ¡°Tell Kaz to be careful later. There¡¯s something wrong with that island. Don¡¯t let him get infected with the ability of an ability user.¡± If Kaz was hit, then it would be over. His idea of bringing Marine back would probably be gone. ¡°Eh? What will happen if Kaz is hit, will he lose his fighting spirit?¡± Leda asked. ¡°How would I know? But don¡¯t underestimate the ability user. You are also an ability user. If you are given time, you can even absorb the physical strength of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors).¡± Abilities are miracles, and miracles can¡¯t be solved by human power, only the restraint and offset of abilities. Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°In case Kaz is unfortunately hit, then you take Kaz to the ship and I will do the rest myself.¡± In that case, the safest way is to fly into the sky and lock onto all suspicious people with Kenbonshoku (Observation), and then a sword will fall from the sky and kill them first. This is the safest way. However, there is one thing that Kuro is not familiar with Port Grande and he is not sure what the aura inside is like. If it is an accidental injury, it will not be good. In the New World, there are many strong people. If they meet a strong person who lives in seclusion and is willing to farm, it will not be fun. Then the safest way is to let Kaz bring people and do a group ¡®brainwashing¡¯. Then there will be no problem. This guy can even ¡®brainwash¡¯ a clone. For this kind of spiritual ability, one gram is enough. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have let Garp solve the mess himself first. It would have been much better for me to come later.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°This old man is quite good at avoiding trouble. Nothing happened to him in G-3. As soon as I arrived in G-3, there was a problem. What the hell? That stinky old man left such a big mess to me and ran away to enjoy life.¡± Retirement life is good, retirement life is wonderful, retirement life has a low security, retirement life croaks. He wished that Ian could have a reverse ability and make him old in an instant. Then, he would retire and let Ian remove his ability. ¡°Seriously, if I take over this stall, who will take over my stall?¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said like a resentful woman. ¡°Well, Kuro, if you think it¡¯s troublesome, just leave it to the World Government and let the World Government decide the ownership of G-3 again.¡± Leda¡¯s words were shocking. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment, as if he knew Leda again. ¡°How can you think of such a plan? Who taught you? Tell me, I¡¯ll go cut that person down.¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this something you often do?¡± Leda rolled her eyes. ¡°In your words, it¡¯s¡­ well, blame it on you, Chloe, don¡¯t you think?¡± Crowe subconsciously wanted to nod, but facing Kuro¡¯s eyes, the head did not nod in the end. He pulled the corners of his mouth and forced a smile. Thank you, Miss Leda! You finally said something fair! For many days and nights, he was afraid that those lunatics who wanted to become famous would come and deal with him. Although this matter has passed and he has taken less responsibility, he still feels a little disappointed when he thinks of that feeling. But what Leda said doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem. After all, he also knew a little about the ownership of Fortress G-3. Although it was because of Mr. Kuro¡¯s own combat power, it was also because of the agreement of the entire Marine that the World Government agreed. If it is handed back to the World Government, then there is nothing for Mr. Kuro to do. ¡°World Government?! What¡¯s the use of World Government? Do you expect those five old men to pose and decide?¡± Kuro leaned back and said, ¡°Lida, let me ask you, do you know which kingdom the town of Shields belongs to?¡± ¡°Emmm¡­¡± ¡°The answer is no. That is a Marine station and it is ours. Next, do you know which is the current king of Goa?¡± ¡°Emmm, where is the Goa Kingdom?¡± ¡°Nice answer. Next, what is the name of the king of Alabasta, haven¡¯t you been there before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that the cactus there is very bad.¡± ¡°Okay, next one. Do you know who the former king of Dressrosa is?¡± Leda thought for a moment and said uncertainly, ¡°Doflamingo¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Good man, Leda, you should work for the World Government.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and spread his hands. ¡°This is the World Government. It¡¯s useless and only knows how to command blindly.¡± Leave it to the World Government? That would be even worse than handing it over to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). At least Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is still stable. But if Marine is sent there and handed over to the World Government alone, the five old men will be screwed tomorrow. Look at what he did. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. It was that time when he could still fight, but the higher-ups asked Sengoku to stop. Although Kuro didn¡¯t really want to fight, at that point, it was already white-hot. It wouldn¡¯t be right to stop. Kuro has a very bad impression of the World Government, but the World Government is the World Government, and Marines are Marines. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, although this is involved, is it actually¡­ It was none of his business. If he handed G-3 back to the World Government, he might as well do it himself. At least he could guarantee his vision and have some peace. Chapter 631 The Children of My Greater Package Area Are More Cold-resistant Than One Port Grande, Iceland. The weather in the New World is more variable than that in Paradise. If the weather in Paradise can be felt after entering a certain sea area, then in the New World, you may not even feel it after entering the sea area. Only when you are close to the island can you know the specific weather changes. As for the sea, the weather may be more violent. ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s a little cold.¡± As the Golden Lion entered the sea, on the deck, Leda wrapped her arms around herself and trembled. In front of the Golden Lion, a huge ice island came into view. On the Ice Island, mixed with snow and wind, the whistling sound fell into a palm with a hexagonal snowflake ice crystal. ¡°Wear more.¡± Kuro looked at the melted snowflakes in his palm and waved his hand. A Dougreg Marine walked over. ¡°Go, get a few thick cloaks. This lousy place is indeed a little cold.¡± Soon, the Marine took the thick cloak and put it on the shoulders of Kuro and others. The Golden Lion was also docked at the port of Port Grande. This island, as a town, only has this port city, so it is named after Port Grande, not the island. There are other villages on the island, but the meeting point is in this city. It belongs to the Marine jurisdiction, but according to the intelligence obtained by Crowe, this place is actually not easy to manage. Because here, the people are tough. It is said that as early as a hundred years ago, this is the famous ¡®Pirate Production¡¯ of New World. Because the way this island survives is to ¡®plunder¡¯. The way to choose a leader is to fight. Whoever wins is the boss. As for wisdom ¡­ High Wisdom can be a prophet, but he can never be a leader. It was easy for Kuro to think of the Viking barbarians in his previous life. They are the bravest pirates. Even after Marine is under their jurisdiction, there are still many pirates on the island. But on the contrary, Fortress G-3 also has many brave and fierce Marines. Especially in the past few decades, after Garp entered G-3, this direction of advancement has intensified. This was part of the reason why Kuro decided to bring Kaz over. A very good source of soldiers. It would be a pity to destroy it so rashly. It was better to use a more tactful method. At the side of the ship, a flight of stairs was lowered and a group of Marines appeared in the port. A Marine Brigade of 3,000 people was mobilized this time and soon occupied the port. Port, no one ¡­ It was cold and empty. Kuro glanced around. This place is actually not much different from G-3. It is also a ship that has not been used for a long time, with a fishing net and a harpoon. It has been a while since anyone used this place. And ¡­ Kuro looked at the town in front of him and frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro took the lead and entered the town. Of course, there are shops in the town. Kuro can faintly smell a fishy smell, but this smell is too faint. The empty stalls on both sides of the street should have been selling fish in the sea before, but now there is no blood at all, only a little fishy smell lingering. In addition, there were only some berries and wild vegetables on a few stalls. In the square in front of them, a group of people were gathered. They were kneeling on the ground with their hands on their thighs, forming a circle with their eyes closed and their heads hanging down. He did not know what they were doing. Most of these people were not well-dressed. Of course, they were not poor. Instead, it is the customs of Port Grande. They are naturally resistant to the cold and are a race of ¡°warriors¡±. They are famous for their bravery. The way to resist the cold is to hunt an animal personally and use it as a cloak or a scarf. Then, women will wear very thin cloth clothes. As for men, they basically don¡¯t wear half of their bodies or only wear a belt to carry weapons. This degree of cold tolerance is comparable to that of the children of the Greater Japan Post Office in his previous life. Hearing the footsteps of the crowd, some of these people who were kneeling opened their eyes and looked over. Then, they continued to close their eyes as if nothing had happened. Kuro led his people to these people. After stopping, he glanced at them and found some people in Marine uniforms, but they were also kneeling with their eyes closed. ¡°Hey, get up.¡± Kuro walked over and kicked a caped Marine in the lead. ¡°Shh.¡± The voice of the Marine said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt my repentance and atonement.¡± ¡°Atonement? For what sin?¡± Kuro asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Killing creatures for my own lack of desire, slaughtering lives for my own narrow position, I am repenting for my sins.¡± The Marine said lightly without opening his eyes. In response, Kuro said nothing and waved. ¡°Kaz.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz stepped forward and stood at attention. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°You solve it.¡± As expected, everyone here has been ¡®assimilated¡¯, including his colleagues. Hearing this, Kaz nodded and first walked to the Marine and said solemnly, ¡°Why do you think this is a crime?¡± ¡°Because killing is a sin. No one has the right to take the lives of others, no matter what position he stands in.¡± The Marine still closed his eyes and said lightly: ¡°Holy Lady is right, we are born guilty, so we need to repent. Only in this way can we find true peace.¡± Repentance, atonement, and the Virgin¡­ Got it. Kuro smacked his lips and said, ¡°The energy is getting more and more pure¡­¡± From peace, to ease, and now confession, and so on¡­ This is the third jump of the ability, which means that the user of this ability must be more and more familiar with the ability. However, he had never heard of such a person. ¡°Stupid!!¡± Just as Kuro was thinking this, Kaz suddenly shouted. The voice had an inexplicable sense of justice that made the Marine open his eyes. Some of the people near him opened their eyes and stared quietly at Kaz. ¡°Peace is not something that can be obtained by repentance!¡± Kaz shouted: ¡°What we need to repent is why we can¡¯t protect civilians more promptly! What we need to repent is why we can¡¯t become stronger, why we can¡¯t fight better with pirates! Every death of a colleague, every death of a civilian, and every time we see a village destroyed is worthy of our repentance! Marine¡¯s duty is to fight pirates and protect civilians! You can¡¯t protect anything by repentance like this. It will only make evil that doesn¡¯t want to repent more and more rampant!¡± He stood in front of the 3,000 Gregg Marine Brigade and aimed at the people who were in a circle. Kaz glared at them, and white gas surrounded them and mixed with the 3,000 people, forming a thick white fog that spread around. ¡°Wake up!!¡± Chapter 632 You Actually Have¡­_1 ¡°If repentance can defeat evil, then I will also repent, but the reality is not like this! Because of this, the existence of our Marine has meaning! Can you still call yourselves Marines?!¡± Kaz¡¯s words made those Marines with dull eyes gradually start to fluctuate. As if something had been removed from them, the Marine¡¯s eyes went from dull to confused and gradually lit up. ¡°But¡­¡± But this time, it seemed to be different. Under the impact of the righteous white gas, they did not wake up immediately and seemed to be in a difficult position. ¡°The Holy Maiden once said that if we don¡¯t repent, there will be no Savior to save us.¡± The Marine seemed to struggle with his thoughts, he gritted his teeth and said slowly. ¡°There has never been a savior!¡± Kaz stepped forward, his eyes sweeping the others before he finally focused on the Marine. ¡°Mr. Kuro once said that there is no savior in this world! If dealing with evil is also a crime, then what is evil dealing with civilians?! It is useless to deal with evil only with good. Only by using the same means to fight evil can evil disappear!¡± He clenched his fists and a holy light appeared on his face. ¡°If we have to choose a savior, then we Marines are the greatest savior of civilians!!¡± As they spoke, the white fog on their bodies spread out and lingered on each of them, making them tremble and immediately sober up. ¡°Oh, oh, oh!!! We are the saviors! Mr. Kuro, your words are too good!¡± Wilbur clenched his fists at the side, his veins showing, and he was excited. Crowe pushed up his glasses and his hands began to tremble. He was also a little excited. The rest of the people were naturally not much better. Even the ocarina, who usually did not listen to words, was a little excited under the agitation of the white fog. She could not hear it clearly, but she could see it. That look would make people excited. ¡°Hey, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Leda stared in disbelief at Kaz, who was clenching his fists. ¡°This aura, you actually have¡­ Impossible, Kuro? Huh? Where¡¯s Kuro?¡± She turned her head and saw that the Kuro was no longer there. In the sky, Kuro flew straight in one direction. The high-speed impact directly rushed through the wind and snow, forming an air barrier. ¡°Found you¡­¡± Kuro whispered. From the moment he stepped onto this island, he activated his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and began to capture suspicious objects. The life force of the people on this island, especially those gathered in that town, is not weak. It is really difficult to find them in a short time. Fortunately, their life force is a little weak now, which is probably caused by eating vegetarian food for a period of time without a lot of nutrition. Abandon these and the rest will be easy to find. As Kuro expected, there are strong people on this island, and their aura is also very terrifying, but in his perception, there is a holy aura, as dazzling as the sun, very easy to find. At the highest peak of Port Grande, one can almost reach the peak of the clouds. Several people are also sitting on their knees with their eyes closed. Unlike the people of Port Grande, they are wearing very neat white clothes and cloaks, looking very heroic. In front of them, there is an Iron Maiden. It was an iron coffin formed by a female statue, standing upright on a platform on the mountaintop. ¡°Coming¡­¡± A crisp sound came from inside the Iron Maiden. This voice made everyone open their eyes. ¡°Holy Lady.¡± A skinny blond man asked, ¡°What¡¯s coming?¡± ¡°Devil¡­¡± In the Iron Maiden, a clear but reassuring voice continued, ¡°The demon that prevents people from pursuing happiness and peace is here.¡± These words made them pause slightly. To be named ¡®Devil¡¯ by the Saintess¡­ ¡°Let me do it.¡± The blond man stood up and walked to a large stone at the side. There was a broken knight¡¯s spear and a rusty and chipped sword. He held the spear and sword and turned his head, full of seriousness. ¡°Holy Lady, you are recuperating, others also have to protect your safety, and I will stop that demon. I swear in the name of Russell that I will not let anyone stop the Holy Lady¡¯s wish!¡± ¡­ . ¡°The highest peak? It¡¯s so cold and there are still people there. What is this ability user thinking?¡± Kuro sensed the aura and was flying straight up. At this moment, there was a sound under him. ¡°Yes?¡± His eyes narrowed and his body moved sideways. He saw a white qi slash fly past his side. He looked in that direction and saw a man in a white knight¡¯s uniform riding a long-eared donkey. ¡°Ah-uh-uh-uh.¡± The long-eared donkey let out a strange cry. ¡°Pegasus, I know that this person is a powerful enemy, but for the Holy Maiden¡¯s ideals, no matter who it is, they must be stopped.¡± Russell touched the long-eared donkey and looked up at the sky. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Golden Lion. No wonder the Saintess named you ¡®Devil¡¯.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and stood in the air. ¡°You look a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember.¡± Russell straightened his sword and said, ¡°I am the Knight Commander of the ¡®Glory Knights¡¯, Russell, and now, I am the Captain of the ¡®Crusader¡¯, Russell. We met in Sabaody Archipelago.¡± ¡°Shiba Land¡­ can you meet me in Sabaody Land, Pirate?¡± ¡°That is all in the past. I am now fighting for the Holy Maiden¡¯s ideals, the incarnation of hope!¡± Pointing his sword at Kuro, Russell said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. The Holy Maiden is recuperating and she still has to go to the next island to contribute to saving the world.¡± ¡°Saintess?¡± Kuro glanced at the peak of the mountain that he could not see clearly and rushed straight there. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play with you. I¡¯ll come to you after I deal with your Holy Lady.¡± However, at this moment, with a loud shout, a white meteor rushed to Kuro with a shock wave. Kuro raised his eyes and turned sideways again, and saw the meteor flashing quickly. The lance flew past him. He looked down and saw Russell in a throwing position, his eyes cold. ¡°I said I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°This way of exerting force¡­¡± Kuro glanced back at the white meteor with the suffix and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s also very familiar. What¡¯s your relationship with the Krane Kingdom?¡± ¡°Crane¡­¡± Russell paused slightly and said in surprise, ¡°You actually know about that sinful country?¡± Chapter 633 Unrestrained Anger Krane Og. Of course Kuro had an impression of the man who had awakened his people at a great cost. ¡°That kind of sinful and cowardly country will only shame people. I am deeply ashamed. In there, people can¡¯t get honor.¡± Russell waved his sword and said in a low voice, ¡°If you want to be honored, only by letting the Holy Maiden fulfill her wish can this world be saved and become a world where everyone can be honored.¡± ¡°I say, do you have to stop me?¡± Kuro smacked his lips and said. Russell stretched out his hand and saw that the long-eared donkey¡¯s ears suddenly expanded, turning into something like a pocket. He dug inside and took out a long spear. After holding it tightly, he assumed a throwing posture. ¡°Although you are very strong, I am not afraid of you. For the Holy Maiden¡¯s wish, I cannot let you get close to the Holy Maiden.¡± ¡°More?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows, but he did not care. He was not interested in this man. At least for now, he wanted to find the Holy Lady. Although the strength of this guy throwing the spear is very similar to what he encountered in the Krane Kingdom, the specific power is not that strong. Kuro was about to speed up and go to the top of the mountain in one breath when he suddenly froze. The aura he felt on the top of the mountain disappeared without a trace at this moment. ¡°Disappeared?¡± The red light in his eyes deepened a lot. Kuro continued to sense with Kenbonshoku (Observation) and found that the few auras actually appeared in the original Port Grande at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted when fighting me!!¡± Swish! A white meteor shot out again, heading straight for Kuro¡¯s face. The white meteor hit Kuro directly, and Kuro¡¯s figure rippled in the air. Chi! In the next moment, the sound of a sharp weapon cutting through flesh sounded from Russell¡¯s back. His body stiffened and blood spurted out of his back as he fell to the ground. ¡°I remember, the Knights of Glory, the pirate with a 100 million bounty.¡± Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and said lightly, ¡°So, isn¡¯t it a good thing that I can¡¯t be bothered with you? If you take this opportunity to escape, you can be safe. Why do you have to stop me here?¡± Without looking at Russell, he prepared to walk down the mountain. The wind and snow were still very strong. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go.¡± A voice sounded from behind. Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed and he stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t look back, but his face was full of surprise. ¡°Do people like you also have this kind of willpower? It¡¯s terrible.¡± The person behind him slowly got up. He held the long-eared donkey beside him and held the sword in one hand. His body staggered a little, but in the end, he still stood up. ¡°For the Holy Maiden¡¯s wish, you can¡¯t go¡­¡± Russell gripped his sword and pointed it at Kuro. ¡°Even if I die, I will stop you!¡± With that, he closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°Sorry, Holy Maiden, I¡¯m going to use this power¡­¡± In the snow, sparks gradually appeared on his body. ¡°Russell! Don¡¯t resist, we can¡¯t resist pirates!¡± ¡°Russell! Hurry up and kneel down. The pirates only want our belongings and will not harm us.¡± ¡°Russell¡­¡± ¡°Russell¡­¡± In his memory, scenes from the Krane Kingdom flashed one by one. ¡°Why can¡¯t I resist?¡± The sparks on his body became thicker, and Russell¡¯s whole body seemed to be burning, but this burning was a little like a burnt ember, only emitting sparks. ¡°I can resist, but Krane who doesn¡¯t resist is a sin!!¡± Russell opened his eyes. His eyes were scarlet and his hoarse voice gradually became mixed. ¡°Sin must be saved!¡± He waved his sword, and the sword was also wrapped in embers. The entire sword expanded by more than a circle. Russell reached into the long-eared donkey¡¯s ear pocket and pulled out another spear, Mars wrapped around it. ¡°Fury Form!!¡± A mixed voice came from Russell. Then, in this white world, Russell, who was already filled with black and red, rushed towards Kuro like a falling meteorite. His long sword and spear formed a cross and smashed towards Kuro. Clang!! The blade of the black saber blocked the long sword and the long spear. From the center of the two of them, a shock wave burst out and broke the surrounding snow. Kuro took a slight step back and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome. This degree of¡­ strength is actually a little greater than mine. Hey, be careful. If an avalanche is formed, the people on the island will be gone.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, Russell could no longer hear clearly. His scarlet eyes were shining and his teeth were bared as he roared like a beast and his body pressed over. Kuro stepped back and directly dodged Russell¡¯s attack. Russell missed and floated away with his hands and waved his weapon again. ¡°Is there a need to be so angry? Speaking of which, as a pirate, why are you so angry? Look, I¡¯m not that angry, I¡¯m just¡­¡± Seeing Russell rushing over again, Kuro tilted the blade and his body was like a ghost. He directly passed through Russell¡¯s attack and slashed his chest. ¡°I just want to cut someone.¡± Chi!! The force of this knife broke Russell¡¯s whole chest. He staggered for a while, his body swayed and finally fell on the snow. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Russell reached out as if he wanted to continue attacking, but the knife wound that could almost be split in half made him lose his strength. His arm had just reached out when it fell. The sparks on his body gradually disappeared. His eyes gradually cleared, his head tilted to one side, and tears gradually flowed out. It was the despair and powerlessness after hope is broken. ¡°Why?¡± He looked at Kuro. ¡°If the world is saved, no one in this world will be bullied and everyone will live in harmony together. Why, why do you want to stop the Holy Lady¡¯s wish? You clearly know about Krane, then you should know the hopeless reality of the Krane Kingdom!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke.¡± Kuro swung the blade, and blood came out of the black blade and fell on the white snow, looking so dazzling. ¡°No matter which world it is, the contradiction has always been there. Let people eat vegetarian and chant Buddha, repent and so on. If this can save the world, then there will be no Marine, and there will be no Pirate.¡± He put Autumn Water into the scabbard and said, ¡°Say, your kingdom was saved by your king, with his life¡­¡± ¡°Og?¡± Russell was shocked and stared into Kuro¡¯s eyes. ¡°Impossible, Og he¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die. Why would I lie to you?¡± Kuro took out a box of cigars from his arms, took out a cigar, and lit it. He blew out the smoke and said, ¡°Will your unresolved anger be slightly restrained?¡± Chapter 634 For Peace Russell was angry, sad kind of angry. Ever since he used the so-called ¡®form of anger¡¯, that emotion was sensed by Kuro. His strength was not mentioned, but his anger could be felt. Why would a person have so much anger? The sadness mixed with the anger and the will made Kuro sigh. ¡°Human will, no matter what position, has its own shining point.¡± Kuro looked at Russell, who had closed his eyes, shook his head and looked down the mountain. ¡°However, if you have the idea of defeating my subordinates, you are probably wrong. My subordinates are not weak.¡± Before Russell died, there was nothing, no news except that he died with a little relief. But Kuro no longer needed news. This kind of battle between people of will can show many things. This man was angry with his current situation and was immersed in the world of the so-called Holy Maiden. Simply put, he was deceived by someone using ¡®dreams¡¯. ¡°Really¡­ Are the people here so naive?¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke, held the hilt of the knife at his waist with his left hand, and flew down. ¡­ . In Port Grande, Kaz looked at the people who had restored order and nodded slightly. ¡°Sure enough, Mr. Kuro¡¯s words are useful. Only Mr. Kuro¡¯s words are the true truth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what is recorded in ¡®Justice Quotations¡¯ is justice!¡± Wilbur echoed and covered his chest with his hand. There was his treasure inside. It was also something he regarded as the truth. ¡°Miss Lida, why are you so surprised?¡± Crowe saw Leda¡¯s surprise and went over to ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Leda pointed at Kaz. ¡°This bearded man is amazing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Crowe was confused. ¡°Forget it¡­ maybe not. I haven¡¯t seen anyone in the Marine Corps with that kind of aptitude. Well¡­ maybe Kuro knows. I¡¯ll ask him when he comes back.¡± A red light flashed in Leda¡¯s eyes as she looked at the snow mountain in front of her. ¡°Why did he go there, uh¡­ No.¡± The moment Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki was activated, Leda locked onto Kuro¡¯s aura and suddenly turned her head. ¡°Koro, someone is here!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Crowe also looked in that direction, which was the center of the square. There seemed to be more auras there. Soon, a white light flashed in the center of the town. Soon, there were five more people there and an iron maiden. Five people in white knight uniforms surrounded Iron Maiden. ¡°Ah¡­¡± One of the men with curly hair yawned and looked lazy. ¡°We¡¯re here, Holy Maiden.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Moore.¡± Iron Maiden made a crisp sound. ¡°I¡¯m sad that they are not willing to contribute to peace.¡± ¡°Then leave it to us, Holy Maiden!¡± A thin man with white hair looked up at the Marines. His tongue stuck out and he licked his lips. ¡°Just kill this sinner who disturbed the peace.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Marines enjoy such good benefits and have such high combat power, but they just can¡¯t maintain the peace¡­¡± Beside the white-haired man, a young man grinned and said, ¡°It really makes people jealous!¡± ¡°Oh, there are many handsome boys.¡± At the side, a woman dressed as a geisha tapped her red lips with her finger and winked. ¡°Can you leave like this on my account? For the sake of peace, I will reward you well.¡± There was another person with a big sword on his back. He did not speak, but his eyes were filled with greed as he looked at Marine. These people¡­ are very strong! At least in Crowe¡¯s perception, they are strong. ¡°Who are you!¡± Kaz took a step forward and questioned, ¡°Why are you here?! Does it have anything to do with you?¡± The young man among the five grinned and said, ¡°We are the commanders of the ¡®Crusader¡¯. We came for peace. Our Holy Maiden sensed that someone had broken her peace wish, so we came. Marines, don¡¯t break the peace so easily. Our Holy Maiden will cry!¡± With that, the Iron Maiden statue they were protecting revealed tears. ¡°Peace is exceptionally precious. Everyone should make efforts and contributions to peace. So far, you have killed a lot of people and you have eaten a lot of lives, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I forgive you. As long as you sincerely repent, I will forgive you on behalf of God. Sa, put down your weapons, count your sins, repent, and then you can get real peace.¡± Her words seemed to have some kind of magic that made everyone present absent-minded. Sazir¡¯s eyes were empty. He raised his hand and murmured, ¡°My hands have killed a lot of people and eaten a lot of lives. They are all caused by my own selfish desires. I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°What a joke!!¡± At this moment, a loud shout interrupted Basil¡¯s muttering. Kaz shouted with a righteous look on his face, ¡°Everything we do is for the peace of the civilians! Only Marines can contribute to the peace of the civilians. Only Marines can do justice!! If there is a god, there should be a Marine God! If there is a Marine God, then Mr. Kuro is the incarnation of the Marine God!!¡± White gas, forming a white mist, expanding through the three thousand Greg Marines behind him, surrounding everyone. ¡°What we do is justice!!¡± Kaz raised his weapon and shouted. ¡°Justice!!!¡± Behind him, 3,000 people roared in unison, completely dispersing the bewitching demonic language. The white gas also surged on the five people and Iron Maiden. The Iron Maiden fell into a short silence. Soon, the head of the Iron Maiden was opened, revealing the face of a young girl. The girl¡¯s eyes were closed and there was obvious sorrow on her face. ¡°I am heartbroken¡­¡± She began, ¡°But peace should not be stopped, Berial¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The young man grinned. ¡°Moore.¡± The lazy man scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± ¡°Akemi.¡± The geisha-dressed woman smiled. ¡°Adra.¡± The man with the sword on his back stared at Kaz, his eyes filled with surprise and greed. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s the aura of a complete person, a complete person!¡± ¡°Loffa.¡± The white-haired man moved his hands and feet and stared at Leda. ¡°Can you satisfy my hunger?¡± ¡°Lo?¡± Leda was also slightly stunned and looked at the man¡¯s white hair in surprise. ¡°Do it, for peace.¡± Iron Maiden¡¯s mask closed again. Chapter 635 Seven Sins (1) As soon as he finished speaking, the young man named Berial jumped up into the sky under everyone¡¯s gaze as if he was blocking the sun and jumped into the crowd. ¡°Find one first!¡± He revealed a sinister smile and faced Crowe as he stepped over. ¡°I hate glasses, I hate hypocrisy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Crowe¡¯s glasses glowed with a cold light as he kicked forward, his toes colliding with Berial¡¯s feet. Bang! The surrounding air vibrated and the snow on the ground flew everywhere. ¡°Your strength is not weak.¡± Crowe and Berial were in a stalemate for a while. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Berial¡¯s ankle and threw him out. ¡°Hey!¡± Berial spun in the air and crawled into the snow, looking up with a sinister smile. ¡°White-haired¡­¡± On the other side, Lofa faced Leda, who had been watching him. She was watching him and he was watching her. ¡°And this aura¡­ Well, it¡¯s the same race!¡± Lofa licked his lips. ¡°The ¡®Lo¡¯ of the Nation of Insects is gone. I didn¡¯t expect to meet my own kind here. The blood of my kind must be delicious!¡± Lida looked disgusted. ¡°Is it the Luo family? There are actually scattered ones outside and they became pirates¡­¡± White hair and the Battle Hunger that is constantly lingering around him, he is definitely a member of the Luo Family. However, it has been a few years since Hero Luo died. Why is the thirst for battle still there? ¡°Perfect person!¡± Adra took out the big sword on her back and pointed it at Kaz. ¡°Come on, give me your heart!¡± ¡°Oh, hehehe¡­¡± Akemi, who was dressed as a geisha, smiled and said, ¡°It seems quite interesting. Then, I will also find one.¡± She looked at the remaining Marines and her gaze fell on Donald. ¡°Oh, little brother, you look good. Do you want to have fun with me?¡± The hem of her white knight suit was split open, revealing her plump and fair thighs, and the collar was also V-neck. As she moved, the abyss swayed. ¡°Am I?¡± Donald was stunned. He pulled out the gun on his back and bowed. ¡°Then please guide me.¡± ¡°Donald, let me help¡­¡± Just as Basil was about to rush over, an afterimage suddenly appeared beside him. Sazel felt a pain in his right arm and subconsciously, Armament Haki appeared on his right arm and blocked it. Bang! A leg and foot kicked his right arm. The force of the kick threw him to the side and he slid back, mixing with Fanny and the stork. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Moore scratched his curly hair and yawned. ¡°Since the Holy Maiden has spoken, you must be gone. Run first, or your life will be gone.¡± ¡°This strength¡­¡± Basil stood up and shook his numb arm and said seriously, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Moore glanced at the others and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that we are the Captain of the ¡®Crusader¡¯, ah¡­ It¡¯s so troublesome to let you guess, so I¡¯ll just tell you directly. What the Holy Maiden wants to save the world, how to save the world, and absorb the ¡®sin¡¯ of human beings. According to the doctrine, there are seven sins of human beings: lust, gluttony, greed, jealousy, laziness, anger, and arrogance. After absorbing these sins, human beings are a happy person.¡± ¡°However, these sins must be borne by someone, so the Holy Maiden chose us. We are not the kind of people who remove the Seven Sins, but the people who bear the sins, so our character is different from those who are saved.¡± He pointed at Berial and said: ¡°This guy is jealous.¡± He pointed at Lofa again. ¡°He is Gluttony.¡± He pointed at Akemi. ¡°Lust.¡± Pointing at Adra. ¡°Greed.¡± Finally, he pointed to himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m lazy, and there¡¯s still Fury, but he should go and stop the strongest person among you. I have to say that the aura of that person is really terrifying. You are also quite strong. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to fight with you, but I have no choice. The Holy Maiden has spoken.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± He yawned and said, ¡°Can you retreat? I don¡¯t like to fight.¡± Swish! The stork drew its bow and nocked an arrow. Under the vibration of the bowstring, an arrow as fast as thunder went straight to Moore¡¯s face. However, at this moment, Moore¡¯s body disappeared on the spot. The arrow flew straight forward and hit a stone pillar in front of him, shattering it. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really a very explosive arrow and Haki. It¡¯s very powerful. If I hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, I would have been hit.¡± Moore¡¯s voice came from another direction. Everyone turned around and saw the curly-haired man suddenly appear from their side. ¡°Teleportation?¡± Basil narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t feel any increase in speed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not teleportation.¡± Moore scratched his head and said, ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s so troublesome. It¡¯s better not to guess. It¡¯s very troublesome to guess.¡± ¡°I am a ¡®Pathmarker¡¯ who has eaten the ¡®Pathmark Fruit¡¯. I can release the Pathmark positioning to carry out the transfer, whether it is group transfer or single transfer. As long as there is a Pathmark, there is no problem at all.¡± ¡°This port city and the entire island are full of my signs. Although the use of signs has a distance limit, the distance of this island is still bearable for me, just like this¡­¡± He flicked his finger and an object with a white flash flew out. Basil punched the object and sent it flying, landing at his feet. ¡°Stone?¡± He looked closely and saw a stone in the snow. In the next moment, Basil inexplicably shivered and felt a pain in his chest. Subconsciously, he adopted a defensive posture. ¡°It¡¯s a road sign.¡± On the stone, a figure inexplicably appeared and punched at Basil. Moore tilted his head and looked at Basil, who blocked his attack, and said in surprise, ¡°Blocked in advance? Is Kenbonshoku (Observation) so powerful? Uncle is very surprised.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Basil revealed a sinister smile. ¡°My Haki has been tempered!¡± He shook off Moore¡¯s hand with his arms and approached with his fists clenched, full of Armament Haki, and punched, ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± Stork held three arrows between his fingers and shot them straight at Moore. ¡°Hey, I, I¡­ weak!¡± Fanny fumbled for a bottle of potion and threw it at Moore. The three-sided attack arrived almost at the same time. However, Sazir¡¯s fist fell on empty air, and the three arrows shot by the tritium also cut through the air. Fanny¡¯s medicine bottle fell into the snow and shattered, revealing a purple mist. He was gone again. Basil¡¯s pupils shrank, he subconsciously turned back and threw out a leg. ¡°Nail Fist: Nailing!¡± Snap. Moore appeared behind him, one hand gripping Basil¡¯s leg. Casually, it seemed that Basil¡¯s attack had no impact on him. Moore smiled lazily and said, ¡°Uncle, in addition to my ability, I am also very strong.¡± Chapter 636 Seven Sins (2) ¡°Heehee!!¡± On the battlefield, the young-looking Berial was moving around and jumping up and down like a monkey, launching all kinds of attacks. He used his fists, feet, and even his head. ¡°Just like a beast.¡± The center of his attack was the very refined-looking Crowe. Crowe tilted his head and dodged Berial¡¯s fist. At the same time, he glanced in Moore¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Is the strongest there?¡± With that, he stretched out his arm and slapped Berial¡¯s wrist, making him shake. The latter¡¯s figure was a little unstable, but he quickly reacted, his legs hooked and he swung towards Kro. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! I am the strongest of the Grand Corps!!¡± ¡°Shave.¡± The kick missed. Crowe quickly appeared beside Berial and kicked out, heavily hitting Berial¡¯s side and sending him flying. Then, he spread his fingers and faced Berial, who was sliding back, and pointed his fingers, ¡°Finger Gun: Lotus Flower Scatter.¡± Berial¡¯s pupils shrank and his arms immediately crossed. Then there was a sound of ¡°chi chi¡± and several bloody holes appeared on his arms and body. ¡°If we are defeated by this degree, it will be a waste of Mr. Kuro¡¯s trust in us.¡± Crowe pushed his glasses with the base of his palm and said lightly, ¡°As Mr. Kuro¡¯s trusted right-hand man, I have an obligation to destroy you stupid pirates.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Berial¡¯s arms fell and he revealed a hideous smile. He stretched out his arms and licked the blood flowing out of his arms. ¡°It¡¯s really powerful, so powerful that it makes people jealous! If I had such powerful strength, I would have ruled that damn place in Morgati long ago!¡± ¡°Morgati?¡± Crowe frowned. ¡°You¡¯re from East Blue?¡± ¡°You have heard of it. Yes, that place, the famous Amusement Kingdom, Morgati!¡± Berial lowered his head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m very jealous, that Prince Fun, I¡¯m so jealous of him! Why can¡¯t I have that kind of identity, that kind of power! Just like I¡¯m jealous of you, you¡¯re so powerful that you can defeat me easily!¡± His voice began to emit a deep sound. A purple spark began to float on the surface of his body, as if it was about to ignite, but there was no burning substance, like an ember. ¡°Jealousy, too jealous. What you can have, I don¡¯t have! Why is the world so unfair to me!¡± Berial raised his head and the purple light seemed to corrode his pupils. In his throat, a voice that sounded like multiple people mixed together appeared. ¡°The state of jealousy!¡± He loosened his body, stepped forward, and suddenly disappeared. ¡°Shave?¡± This time, it was Crowe¡¯s turn to be surprised. He quickly turned around and blocked it with one hand. Berial appeared behind him and punched him. Bang!! Crowe felt his arm go numb. He grabbed Berial¡¯s wrist and shook him off. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about strength for now, but what¡¯s with the speed? Is it faster than my shaving? How did I learn it¡­¡± Berial, who was shaken off, revealed a sinister smile and suddenly stretched out his five fingers, aiming at Crowe with a surprised expression. Five familiar and powerful forces shot over like bullets. ¡°Iron block!¡± Crowe¡¯s body shook and he withstood the five attacks. Five holes were made in his clothes. ¡°How can you point the gun again?!¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Berial landed on the ground and lowered his head with a low laugh. ¡°Jealousy is the ability to double the enemy¡¯s means of attack back to the opponent. No matter what move you use, I can double it back to you. There¡¯s no reason, it¡¯s just because of my pure jealousy!¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Crowe frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Simple?!¡± Berial looked as if he had been insulted. He straightened his neck and shouted, ¡°Why do you say this is simple! I understand, you are jealous of me! Jealous of my power!¡± ¡°Jealous of your power?¡± Crowe looked him up and down, took a step, and disappeared in an instant. Soon, a huge figure appeared in front of Berial. Pfft!! A tall werewolf who had already transformed into a half-human stood in front of Berial. His hand full of sharp nails pierced through his chest. Berial looked down in disbelief at the hand that had pierced his chest. He opened his mouth, but a cloud of blood sprayed out. ¡°So what if you fight back twice? Your physique¡­ is not very good.¡± The upper half of Crowe¡¯s face has turned into a wolf¡¯s head, and his vertical pupils are full of disdain. ¡°How dare you threaten me, Lord Crowe?¡± This blow penetrated the heart. No matter what kind of power it is, with this guy¡¯s physical fitness, he will definitely die. ¡°Why¡­¡± Berial raised his head with difficulty, his face was already ferocious. ¡°Why are you so strong!!¡± He slowly stretched out his palm, as if he also wanted to approach Crowe¡¯s chest. Not dead yet?! Crowe was shocked. His arm left Berial¡¯s chest and he stepped back, away from Berial. At the same time, he put the bloody claw to his lips and licked the blood. Then we have to take it seriously! ¡°You¡¯re so strong, but why¡­¡± Berial staggered forward a step, his bleeding lips bared his teeth and roared: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save us in time!!¡± His mind was filled with darkness. The factory full of smoke, the people hanging the uniform smile, that never seeing the sun with the surrounding metal walls¡­ At that time, he was inadvertently swept into the sea by the wind and waves and regained his consciousness, but he could only see that his family was also among the group of smiling people. No matter how he called them, he could not change their attitude¡­ That hellish scene! He has called out countless times and also hoped for a just Marine! It¡¯s useless! No one can help him! Why?! They clearly have great power, a huge warship, and enough weapons to kill people. Why? Why are these people so strong, why is no one willing to help him, why is no one willing to save his family and his country?! Why can they laugh and hide in warships and fortresses while eating delicious food? Why can those civilians openly use the things produced in the sweatshop of Morgati? Why is no one paying attention to the current situation of their country? Justice, how ridiculous! These people are so enviable! Can¡¯t these people share their happiness with Morgati¡­ The world is so unfair! But, if possible, I want a fair world, a peaceful world ¡­ Whether it is Morgati or other countries, everyone can live with their real hearts, a world full of kindness. ¡°Want to come?¡± In a trance, he seemed to see an Iron Virgin. The mask of the Iron Virgin was wide open, revealing the warm and holy smile of a young girl. ¡°Saving the world requires your strength and you need to bear the ¡®sin¡¯ of others.¡± ¡­ . ¡°I took responsibility for the crime¡­¡± Bellier staggered and walked towards Crowe step by step. The purple light was even brighter in his pupils. His hand shot out and pressed against Crowe¡¯s chest. ¡°I am ¡®Jealous¡¯ Berial, I want to¡­ save the world!!¡± Click. As if some limit had been shattered, the purple light in Berial¡¯s eyes exploded, along with the purple sparks on his body. Those eyes gradually dimmed. His hand, hanging on Crowe¡¯s chest, was bent over and he remained motionless. ¡°Is the vitality burned out?¡± Crowe looked at him for a while and sighed. ¡°This ability uses his own vitality¡­¡± Chapter 637 I Want You ¡°Dead?¡± On the side, Akemi, who was dressed as a geisha, looked at Berial and revealed a charming smile. She stepped forward and the hem of the slit revealed a plump and fair skin. Under the sunlight, it was almost shining. ¡°Hey, Marine, can we not fight? I have a lot of secrets that I haven¡¯t shown you. Do you want to show me the secrets of your subordinates? Let¡¯s have a secret collision.¡± Whoosh! The cross-shaped gun whistled with the chain and swung to the side of Akemi. She dodged the swing and smiled. ¡°Marine, are you not willing?¡± This charming smile made the Marines who had just been rescued swallow their saliva. To be honest, they were very greedy. Not only was this woman good-looking, but the aura she exuded also made their hearts throb. ¡°Stop joking!¡± A Marine Captain shouted, ¡°I will not be affected by you!¡± As he spoke, he swallowed his saliva. ¡°But if you surrender yourself, then there is still room for discussion.¡± Donald pulled the chain and the cross-shaped gun returned to his hand. As his hand moved forward, the chain wrapped around the handle of the gun again. He held the handle, got into a posture, and stared at Akemi seriously. Akemi continued to smile. ¡®That¡¯s right. That¡¯s it. Like those smelly men.¡¯ Although he said no, he had another thought. Hypocritical man! ¡°I am willing!¡± Donald said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Obviously, in your heart¡­¡± Akemi smiled and was about to say something when she suddenly froze and looked at Donald. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I am willing.¡± Donald looked at Akemi very openly and said, ¡°I am very willing. I want your body very much. If you can surrender, I am happy to collide with you secretly.¡± Akemi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You, what are you talking about?¡± Akemi said in surprise, ¡°Why did you say yes? Shouldn¡¯t you say no but be happy in your heart?¡± ¡°?¡± A question mark appeared on Donald¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you unwilling? I am indeed willing to be with you. You are very good-looking and tempting. If you take the initiative, single men will not refuse. I am a single man, why should I refuse?¡± ¡°Is, is that so?¡± Akemi has never encountered such a situation. ¡°Yeah.¡± Donald nodded and said very seriously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with men liking beautiful women?!¡± These words were so upright that even Akemi was taken aback. This person¡­ is an upright LSP. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Akemi rolled her eyes and smiled seductively as she moved closer to Donald. Her body leaned forward, revealing the abyss of her collar. Facing Donald, her slender fingers touched Donald¡¯s chest. ¡°Put down your weapon, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± ¡°No.¡± Akemi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± Akemi was a little stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing?¡± ¡°I am willing, but I can¡¯t.¡± Donald replied, ¡°I am Marine. If you don¡¯t surrender, I will arrest you no matter how greedy I am. If you resist, I can only kill you, although I am very greedy for you.¡± Akemi pulled the corners of her mouth and suddenly tightened her fingers on Donald¡¯s chest. Her nails extended forward, forming sharp claws and penetrated through. I¡¯ll dig out your heart and see what kind of heart you have! Ding! With a soft sound, Akemi¡¯s nails seemed to touch something hard and she couldn¡¯t move forward. Haki! ¡°It seems that I have to resist.¡± Donald gripped the gun tightly. Subconsciously, Akimi felt her hair stand on end and her legs moved back quickly. Donald quickly waved the cross-shaped gun. His fast movement almost made Akemi dodge, and a strand of hair fell under the waving of the gun blade. At this moment, Donald dragged his five fingers and pulled the chain to change the direction of the gun¡¯s attack. Like a long snake, he threw it towards Akemi. At the same time, darkness appeared on his palm and wrapped around the chain, attacking the entire spear from the chain. If this hit her, it would definitely create a hole in her body. ¡°Lust!¡± At this moment, Akemi shouted and her pupils began to glow with pink light. At the same time, pink cherry blossom-like embers appeared on her body. At the same time, she turned around as if she was dancing and dodged the swing of the gun. The White Knight¡¯s shoulder began to fall off, revealing her smooth shoulders and seductive collarbone. The breeze stirred and blew the hem of Akatsuki, making her visible all the way to her thighs, full of temptation. ¡°What a¡­ heartless man.¡± Akemi put her finger under her lips and chuckled. ¡°Or is this how men are? No matter what they say, at the critical moment, they turn their backs on us.¡± As she spoke, there was a hint of pain in her eyes. ¡°Yes, men are all like that.¡± She reached out and hooked her finger at the other Marines. Her breath was like orchids and her seductive voice seemed to linger in their ears. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m scared. If you help me kill him, I¡¯ll play with you. How about that?¡± The sound was accompanied by pink cherry blossom-like embers scattering and blowing on the Marine beside Donald with the wind. Those people¡¯s eyes began to become blank and then full of desire. A Marine subconsciously pulled out the weapon at his waist. ¡°Really? Then I will¡­¡± However, before he could finish speaking, a wisp of white gas lingered on his body, making him shudder and regain his consciousness. ¡°Moo.¡± Akemi looked at the bearded man who was entangled with Adra. ¡°This man is really troublesome.¡± ¡°Still not surrendering?¡± Donald¡¯s voice appeared in front of her. The man moved his feet and approached her, holding the cross-shaped gun in his hand. The gun was extremely fast. Akemi gritted her teeth and was about to retreat. At this moment, Donald¡¯s spear suddenly changed. As his body changed, the cross-shaped spear also came horizontally. His fingers touched the spear shaft and the chain flew out and bound Akemi. In terms of combat skills against people, Donald can be said to be the third strongest subordinate of Kuro. No matter how strong this person¡¯s body technique is, Donald can deal with him. Although his level is not high, he is very strong alone. ¡°Hey, are you tying people up like this?¡± Akemi lowered her head and glanced at the chains on her body. This chain was tied to her body in a ¡®Turtle Armor Bind¡¯ posture. Not only did it not make her less embarrassed, but it also made her more attractive. Chapter 638 Incomplete Greed ¡°I did it on purpose.¡± Donald looked straight at Akemi, his eyes constantly sizing her up. ¡°I admit that you are greedy.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say this twice!¡± Akemi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You strange man, if you are really interested in me, you should let me go!¡± ¡°No.¡± Donald held the spear and pointed it at Akemi¡¯s chest and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want to surrender, so I can only kill you.¡± This time, there was no mercy at all, leaving no room for Akemi to speak. The spear blade had already reached her chest and pierced her skin. The pain let Akemi know that this man was serious. It was clear and upright. Akemi was sure that nothing this man said was fake. It¡¯s true that he craves me, and the desire in his eyes can be controlled, especially when I have the ¡®Phenomenon of Lust¡¯, he is very clear about the fluctuations of desire in men. But it was also true that he wanted to kill her. It was clearly two contradictory thoughts, but at this moment, they were perfectly integrated on him, and it was not abrupt at all. She had never met such a man in her life. No¡­ I think there was one before. She came from the Twin Horse Kingdom and was a geisha of the Twin Horse Kingdom. As the great country of Kabuki, the Double Horse Kingdom can stand out in those excellent Kabuki, and the level of Akemi is not low. Songs and songs were her specialties. But she was just a woman who sold her skills but not her body, but she also knew from a young age that those men looked at her with desire. She was already used to the gaze that wanted to tear her apart and rub her into her body. But those men clearly have desire in their hearts, but everyone denies it. No one wants to admit ¡­ Too hypocritical. Dirty man, too hypocritical. Except for that one ¡­ ¡°I want to fill this country with laughter again!¡± It was a sloppy man, but his clothes and expression made him look funny. His eyes were not clear either as he looked at himself with desire. But above that desire, there seemed to be something else. Akemi couldn¡¯t say it, but she felt that this man named Goro was very charming. And then ¡­ He was dead. That man was dead, and Akemi could no longer find him. The man who gave her a strange feeling, the man of the whole country, was no different in her eyes. They are all a group of smelly maggots with dirty desires but they dare not admit it! This strange world is¡­ shameful! ¡°I¡¯m so envious¡­¡± Akemi was at ease in a group of men, but she was feeling melancholic. She was very envious of the light in the eyes of the person called Goro. If everyone is like that, that kind of world, maybe it is really not bad¡­ ¡°Then follow me.¡± She did not know which day she met the young girl who was locked in the Iron Maiden. ¡°Follow me and I will show you the saved world.¡± Akemi¡¯s eyes trembled and her hand reached for the iron maiden. It was worth a try. Anyway, the world is broken. Pfft! The spear pierced her chest and brought Akemi back to reality. ¡°It really is¡­¡± Akemi reached out her trembling hand and rubbed the gun blade on her chest. ¡°It¡¯s very hard.¡± ¡°Not only is my weapon hard, but I also see that you are hard.¡± Donald said honestly, ¡°You are a very attractive woman.¡± Akemi smiled. ¡°But you are a man of your word.¡± ¡°There is no need to elaborate on my merits.¡± Donald nodded. Akimi closed her eyes and smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If only the world was full of men like you¡­¡± The hand that was rubbing the spear fell weakly. Donald pulled out the spear and looked at Akemi¡¯s fallen body. He suddenly nodded. ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡­ . Bang! Clang!! On the other side, Adra held the sword with both hands and kept slashing at Kaz. However, when the sword encountered the white gas on Kaz¡¯s body, it was like encountering hard metal. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t shake the white gas barrier. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you an ability user?!¡± Adra roared ferociously, ¡°Hurry up and untie it! I will cut you open alive and cut out your heart!¡± ¡°No!¡± Kaz said seriously, ¡°My life is dedicated to the cause of justice. I can¡¯t give it to you easily!¡± ¡°Stop it! Hypocrite!¡± Adra pointed her big sword at Dougrege Marine Brigade behind Kaz. ¡°Those people behind you clearly have no hearts. You are just using them! Ah, I know, they are weapons, right? Weapons that can be thrown away after they are used! Humans are indeed such selfish existences!¡± ¡°Human?¡± Kaz was stunned. He looked at Adra and said, ¡°I see. I felt that something was wrong just now. I see¡­ Your heart is incomplete.¡± ¡°I am different from you weak existences!¡± Adra grinned. ¡°I am a ¡®soldier¡¯, a soldier from Moe Island. I am a higher-level cyborg than you humans!¡± ¡°Transformer?¡± Kaz narrowed his eyes and glanced at the Dougley Marine Brigade behind him. He turned back and said, ¡°I see. Is it the same as my subordinates, they lack the existence of ¡®heart¡¯?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Adra held the big sword and leaned over like a beast. ¡°Although I am higher-level than you, I also want to know what it feels like to be a ¡®complete¡¯ person. You inferior humans can be ¡®complete¡¯, why can¡¯t I be complete when I am higher-level than you!¡± A dark aura surrounded him. Adra¡¯s eyes glowed with a black light, and embers like black ink also ignited from his body. ¡°If I kill you, I should know what a complete person is!¡± Adra suddenly jumped up, holding the big sword and slashing at the white barrier. Bang!!! Under the slash of the big sword, white gas blew out for a while. ¡°Give you to me!!¡± Adelo¡¯s eyes roared. Kaz stared at Adra in the sky and suddenly closed his eyes and shed tears. ¡°I can feel it. When you collided with my ¡®justice¡¯, I can feel it. Are you looking forward to it? Looking forward to becoming a ¡®complete person¡¯. It¡¯s not greed, it¡¯s just your anticipation. It¡¯s sad and pitiful. What kind of encounter made you look like this?¡± He suddenly opened his eyes and the white gas spread out and wrapped around Adelo. ¡°I will not kill incomplete people, because they are also incomplete ¡®evil¡¯. If you want to kill me, then you will become a complete person and then fight with me in the collision of justice and evil! As justice, I will never lose!¡± Chapter 639 The Look of a Human ¡°It still can¡¯t be broken?!¡± Adra did not break the white gas with one blow. Her body spun in the air and she landed on the ground again. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the slightly trembling sword with a solemn gaze. It was not the weapon that trembled, but his arm. He had used all his strength in this attack. It was not that they had not come into contact with Marines, although most Marines were not killed because of the Holy Maiden. But it¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t killed Marines before. If he goes all out like this, he can kill Rear Admiral Marines. This guy, according to the description of others, is just a ¡®Colonel¡¯. Why does he look so tenacious? Besides, what¡¯s with that strange white gas? Aptitude user? ¡°Hey, why are you still wrapped around me?¡± Adra waved her sword, trying to wave away the white gas wrapped around her body, but no matter how she waved it, the white gas was like maggots in her bones, unable to disperse. Moreover, there was a good sense of power. ¡°You want to defeat me with this move? Then you miscalculated.¡± Adra smiled proudly and sucked in the white gas with her nose. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful.¡± He looked at Kaz greedily. ¡°Hey, your strength is not bad. If I kill you, I will be stronger!¡± ¡°My name is not Hey.¡± Cass said calmly, ¡°My name is Greg Cass. I am the man who guided you to become a complete person.¡± Kaz¡¯s words took Adra¡¯s breath away as another voice seemed to speak in her head. ¡°My name is Bonaparte Poropa. I am the one who will become your master.¡± People are different and the meaning of words is different, but Adra inexplicably thought of the past. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The black aura on Adra¡¯s body became stronger. With a whoosh, a cloud of dust appeared on the spot. He quickly appeared in front of Kaz and stabbed his sword at the white aura in front of Kaz. ¡°Speak to me in this tone, human!!¡± Clang!!! This time, even the white gas shook. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Crowe, who had finished the battle, looked over because of the noise and pushed up his glasses. The reflection in the lenses could not see his eyes. ¡°Another man with a strong will. What is going on?¡± According to his observation, these people¡¯s willpower doesn¡¯t seem to be weak. ¡°I am more senior than you humans. Don¡¯t speak to me in that tone of command!¡± The veins on Adra¡¯s neck were exposed, and the joints of her hand holding the sword were white. ¡°I will kill you and get this pleasant power from you!¡± ¡°Pathetic person.¡± Kaz said solemnly: ¡°If you want it, come and get it yourself!¡± The white gas continued to wrap around Adelo, more and more. ¡°Are you asking me to kill you faster?!¡± Adra sucked in the white gas crazily. ¡°I am Greed. I can absorb any power and I can also draw power from corpses! It will only make me stronger and you will become weaker and weaker!¡± His own black gas became more and more wild, like charred carbon, forming a wolf head that bit towards the white gas. The wolf head was extremely greedy. It opened its mouth and bit, and a piece of white gas was swallowed into its mouth, and it became stronger. ¡°Kaz!¡± Wilbur was shocked and subconsciously pointed the gun at Adra. ¡°Ten¡­¡± ¡°Stop, Wilbur.¡± Kaz held out his hand, not looking at him, but staring straight at Adra. ¡°Let him continue.¡± ¡°Idiot, I will let you know what despair is later!¡± With every bit he swallowed, Adelo¡¯s aura became more intense, and the dangerous and restless aura gradually spread around. ¡°This is the feeling¡­¡± Adra raised his head and revealed an intoxicated smile. He pushed his arm forward and pressed the sword against Kaz¡¯s white energy barrier and rushed forward. Crack! The shallow white barrier was cracked by the sword and the tip of the sword broke through. ¡°You are just like your turtle shell, you will have the same ending later!¡± Adra¡¯s face was ferocious. Kaz still looked at him quietly, and that look made Adra even angrier. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!!¡± With a roar, the wolf head bite became more violent. ¡°This power of yours can make me stronger. Repent, human!¡± ¡°Why do you keep denying yourself?¡± As the wolf head bit, Kaz suddenly spoke. Just one sentence stunned Adelo. ¡°You, what are you talking about?¡± Adra gritted her teeth. ¡°You must have felt it.¡± Kaz shook his head. ¡°First of all, I want to apologize to you for thinking that ¡®incomplete people¡¯ is my subjective impression. I apologize for that.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro said that there is no perfect person. Similarly, there is no complete person.¡± ¡°Everyone has their own shortcomings. Because of this, if you want to make up for your shortcomings or magnify the existence of your shortcomings, whether it is hard work or depravity, it is what humans should be.¡± ¡°Just as you are absorbing my power, I also feel your heart through the fusion of my power with yours.¡± Tears flowed from the corners of Kaz¡¯s eyes again. The tears made Adra stiffen. ¡°You¡¯re not an incomplete person. You¡¯re a human being yourself. You just closed your heart. What are you afraid of?¡± It was as if his soul was being questioned. Kaz¡¯s words made Allard completely freeze, and he stopped preparing to break through. The big sword was stuck in the white barrier. Kaz continued. ¡°You¡¯re denying that you¡¯re human, but human beings are incomplete. Whether they¡¯re born heartless or evil, they¡¯re all ¡®humans¡¯. It¡¯s a very normal phenomenon to deny that you¡¯re ¡®human¡¯ with your own birth and way of growth. If you don¡¯t recognize yourself and forcibly accept things that are incompatible with you, then¡­¡± Crack! This time, it was not the sound of the white barrier shattering. Adra slowly looked down and saw that her chest, like glass, had a large crack. He cracked ¡­ ¡°Break.¡± Kaz said the last two words. ¡°I¡­¡± Adra reached out her hand and approached her chest shakily, her eyes gradually losing focus. ¡°A failed product.¡± An inexplicable voice appeared in Adra¡¯s ears like a bell. It was Sir Shorty, who was expressionless in his field of vision. Yes, he is a failure. He was the first to experiment on the weapon man of Moe Island. He was also the only survivor of the first batch of experimenters, but similarly, he was a failure. Because it was a failed product, he had his own independent thoughts. When he was born as Weapon Man, he was happy. Knight gave him a new life. He wanted to serve Knight and spend his life guarding him. But soon, this idea was shattered. Jazz never looked at him, as if he didn¡¯t exist, and let him act like a free man on his island. But the freer he was, the more he saw. Not long after, those ¡®completed goods¡¯ appeared. It was his kind. Adra was happy. He finally had company. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s play together.¡± When Adra said such things to his kind in anticipation, the response was cold silence. These ¡®completed goods¡¯ are ¡®weapons¡¯ that are more ¡®weapons¡¯ than he is. They have thoughts, but it is as if they have no thoughts. Their only mission is to be scrapped after use. This gave Adra a deep fear. ¡®Why?¡¯ Why did they become like this? They are also adjusted by the human body and they are also life. Why are they used as tools? Why should his kind be treated as expendables and sold like goods? Will he become like that in the future? ¡°Would it be better if I was a complete person¡­¡± As Adra faced the yearning reach of the sea, The One appeared. That Iron Maiden gave him the emotion of ¡®greed¡¯, making him more eager to become a human. If he became human, perhaps he would not be used as a tool. If he can become human ¡­ Perhaps his kind will also have a way to become human. Just like a normal person, she would cry and laugh, and she would be jealous and happy. It will be like the normal humans on that island. That¡­ should be beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m also human?¡± A smile appeared on Adelo¡¯s face. ¡°So, I am also a human¡­¡± The wolf head condensed from black gas dissipated at this moment. He looked up, and his face was also showing signs of cracking. ¡°You won, Big Beard. You won against Greed, so don¡¯t lose in the future. Otherwise, I will come back.¡± Crack! At this moment, the body shattered into fragments like a lens and then turned into black gas in the air and disappeared. Only the big sword fell to the ground, revealing the evidence that Adra still existed. Kaz was silent for a moment. Then he leaned over and picked up the sword and put it on his back. ¡°I will, because you let me know that I made a mistake too. This is a lesson that I will remember.¡± Chapter 640 So Similar¡­_1 Bang! Lofa rolled a few times in the snow and quickly got up. The snow covered his body and he looked a little embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± He looked in other directions and was surprised. Three of the five people died. Not to mention the other two, but Adra is a powerful person second only to Moore. She actually died just like that?! Is this group of Marines so strong? He turned his head and stared at the white-haired little girl who was chewing something in front of him. Even this child of the same race is shockingly strong. After fighting for a while, he was actually at a disadvantage and kicked away. ¡°What a joke!¡± Lofa¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°I, who have obtained the power of the Holy Maiden, should be the ¡®Low¡¯ who has surpassed all the past and present. Even the ancestor should not be my opponent! Little brat, you can¡¯t be my opponent!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lida tilted her head. ¡°But you clearly look weaker.¡± ¡°Weak?¡± Law stood up and sneered. ¡°Kid, maybe according to seniority, I should call you niece or something. You didn¡¯t even pass Law¡¯s trial and were picked up by someone. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have become a Marine.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even completed the trial, how can you be my opponent! Even if you still have the bloodline of ¡®Lo¡¯, you can¡¯t be my opponent!¡± He took a deep breath and his body began to grow. His voice became low and deep. ¡°Kid, let me tell you first, the Holy Maiden gave me power. I have broken the bloodline curse of the Luo family and become stronger!¡± Rip! The white knight suit split open, revealing Lofa¡¯s strong muscles. His entire body, be it vertical or horizontal, is growing. He has grown into a muscular man about two meters tall. From his muscles, orange ashes gradually burned, and his eyes were also covered by orange. ¡°This is my power!¡± His voice sounded no different from a roar. ¡°The state of gluttony!¡± ¡°I can store the things I eat and use them when necessary to become my strongest force against the enemy! Kid, no matter how strong the Luo Family¡¯s moves are, they can¡¯t replicate muscles, right?!¡± Leda raised her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡®Life Returns¡¯?¡± This move is very similar to Life Return. ¡°My strength is unique, no move can compare to me!¡± Law took a step forward like a beast. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear the entire Luo Family apart!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ you don¡¯t have to worry about that. It¡¯s almost finished.¡± Leda shrugged. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important¡­¡± ¡°Roar!!!¡± With a roar, Lofa rushed forward like a mountain of flesh. The snow on the ground scattered everywhere under this powerful momentum, like a white fog, blocking the surrounding sight. The huge figure revealed a huge shadow outline in the white fog. It had already arrived in front of Leda and slapped down. Leda looked at the palm pressing down and stepped forward, avoiding the palm that was enough to cover her entire body like a ghost. Her figure instantly transformed into a girl¡¯s posture and her palm pressed directly on Lofa¡¯s waist. ¡°Big guy, sometimes big size doesn¡¯t mean strength, it can only be used as a target. Essence energy collection!¡± The fog formed by the snow dispersed, and the figure with great power knelt on the ground as if paralyzed. ¡°Strength, strength¡­¡± Lawfa¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. He wanted to exert force, but he found that all the power in his body was gone. This huge body seemed to have nothing inside, like an empty shell. ¡°Strength?¡± Leda aimed her palm at Lofa¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you. Impact!¡± Bang!! A white shock wave directly hit Lofa¡¯s head, and the white light drowned his head until it hit the ground, splashing countless snow. The huge body gradually shrank to its original appearance under the white light, and the head had disappeared under the white light, leaving only a headless corpse on the ground. ¡°How boring¡­¡± Leda shrugged her little nose and looked up at the sky. ¡°Oh¡­Kuro is coming back soon.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± Bang! Snowflakes flew. Basil¡¯s punch still failed to hit Moore. As he approached, Moore disappeared. Moore¡¯s body appeared on the other side, and before he could stand firm, his body turned sideways to avoid several arrows that were flying at him. ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t hit me.¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Ah¡­ How troublesome. Are they all dead? I¡¯m the only one left. Oh, and the Holy Maiden.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you are the only one left!¡± Basil turned around and said, ¡°Seven Sins should be seven, but you only have five. The rest should be stopping Vice-Admiral Kuro, but no one can stop Vice-Admiral Kuro. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you fail!¡± ¡°Indeed, Kim Jung-ho is a very troublesome person. After all, there is only one person blocking him, it is impossible to succeed.¡± Moore nodded. ¡®One?¡¯ Basil was stunned. If there is only one, then there are only five people here besides the Saintess, which means that there is still one ¡®Sin¡¯ that hasn¡¯t appeared. But that didn¡¯t matter. No matter how many people there were, they were no match for them, especially under Vice Admiral Kuro. ¡°Should I run first¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to work. I can¡¯t leave the Holy Maiden behind. Hey, Holy Maiden, let me take you away?¡± Moore shouted at the nearby Iron Maiden. The Iron Maiden did not make a sound. ¡°It seems that it is not possible. The Holy Maiden has refused.¡± Moore rubbed his chin. ¡°Then, I can only kill you. Don¡¯t look at me like this. Actually, I¡¯m quite proficient in fighting.¡± With that, his figure suddenly disappeared. This time, Basil felt pain in his abdomen directly in front of him. Subconsciously, he used Haki Block. ¡°Sure enough, your Kenbonshoku (Observation) color is good.¡± With the appearance of the voice, Moore¡¯s figure also appeared in front of Basil. He clenched his right hand into a fist, attacked with the dark Armament Haki, and punched Basil¡¯s abdomen. Bang! Basil retched and bowed backward under this punch, his feet almost off the ground and he kept retreating while holding his abdomen. ¡°Sorry, my Armament Haki is stronger than yours.¡± Moore smiled and suddenly his eyes narrowed and he disappeared again. Thud thud thud! Three arrows appeared in his original position. After shooting the arrow, the stork put the big bow on its back, its hands were empty, and it took a posture towards a place. A figure appeared and was about to punch, but his arm was held down by the arm of the Stork. ¡°Throw the mountain!¡± She stepped forward and exerted strength in her hands, throwing Moore out. The moment it was thrown out, Stork quickly took out the bow and shot a few arrows at Moore in the air. ¡°Ah¡­ You are also very strong, even more difficult to deal with than that person with strong Observation.¡± The voice came from Fanny¡¯s side. Moore appeared and said lazily, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with you first. You look easier to deal with.¡± ¡°I, I, don¡¯t come over, I have paralysis!¡± Fanny was frightened by Moore¡¯s appearance and jumped back. She quickly took out a bottle of medicine from her waist bag and waved it at Moore. ¡°Fanny!¡± Stork frowned and drew his bow again, aiming at Moore. This man is too fast. There is no way to capture his teleportation power. Except ¡­ Looking at Fanny¡¯s appearance, Moore¡¯s outstretched hand suddenly stopped and he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s really like that¡­ Just now I wanted to say that you are really like an acquaintance of mine. She also likes to use potions. The first time we met, she was also like this, holding a bottle of potion like a frightened deer. Next to her, there was that annoying guy who likes to write a diary.¡± Moore smiled. ¡°She was a good friend of mine. Unfortunately, she¡¯s dead.¡± Chapter 641 I Won¡¯t Leave You a Corpse! ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, just don¡¯t come over!¡± Fanny still screamed with her eyes closed. Seeing this scene, Moore¡¯s eyes showed a trace of nostalgia. His outstretched hand was put down again. ¡°Ah¡­ So troublesome, I can¡¯t do it.¡± Moore scratched his head and looked at the others. Moby-Dick? No, this woman seems to be the strongest. Black Wolf? He didn¡¯t seem weak. Shield and spear? More difficult to deal with. The one with blue hair and the one wearing a ninja suit has been maintaining order there without any end? They were not weak either. The one with the ten-word gun was the same. ¡°It turns out that you are the easiest to fight.¡± Moore sighed and looked at Fanny and Basil. The one with the bow is also very tricky, and the one in front of him named Fanny, he can¡¯t do it, then in the end¡­ Moore fixed his gaze on Basil, who had recovered a little. ¡°It¡¯s still you. Well, although I want to say this, it seems that you won¡¯t agree.¡± What he saw just now, except for the white whale standing still and the huge shield in front of Iron Maiden, the others were all converging here. Moore said bitterly, ¡°Do you need so many people to deal with me?¡± Crowe said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re the only one left. Let¡¯s not think about that iron coffin for the time being. Cass¡¯s power should be able to stop her, if they¡¯re all spiritual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Holy Maiden¡¯s fruit ability affects the mind.¡± Moore nodded. ¡°Is it really a fruit ability?¡± Crowe frowned. ¡°You actually said it just like that. Are you ready to say your last words? Then hurry up and use your ¡®indolence state¡¯.¡± ¡°Well, actually, I don¡¯t know how to be lazy.¡± Moore forced a smile. ¡°Also, it doesn¡¯t make any difference whether I say it or not, because your leader¡­¡± He pointed to the sky, his face bitter. ¡°I think we¡¯re here.¡± Boom! Following his words, there seemed to be a muffled thunder in the sky. A golden and white light mixed with some darkness appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. The golden and white light was his uniform. The darkness was the knife in his hand. The man in the sky had a cold face and black hair that fluttered in the wind. When the wind and snow fell, they could not approach him and seemed to take the initiative to avoid him. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda waved up excitedly. Kuro slowly descended and glanced at the few corpses lying on the snow and frowned. ¡°Sure enough, they are all here.¡± He placed his gaze on Moore and glanced in another direction. He was stunned. ¡°Iron Maiden? The aura is coming from inside. There is actually someone in this torture device. Who is so abnormal?¡± The strongest aura he sensed came from this torture device. ¡°It¡¯s their Holy Lady.¡± Leda ran to Kuro and said, ¡°A woman is in that iron thing.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ The culprit is the person inside.¡± Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°You ran all the way from East Blue to the New World. Not only did you mess with my hometown, but you also messed with my territory. You¡¯re quite awesome, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Arrogant man.¡± Iron Maiden¡¯s mask was opened, revealing a pure young girl¡¯s face, her eyes were closed and she said in a holy voice: ¡°Come and save the world. Your power is best suited to saving the world. I will give you the last position. You are born arrogant.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro seemed to have heard a joke and sneered. ¡°What kind of thing dares to recruit me? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m full of anger now? You¡¯re playing tricks, Cass, get out of the way!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz yelled and led the Dougrege Marines to accelerate and quickly make way for Iron Maiden. The moment they made way, Kuro waved the knife in his hand forward, stirring the snow on the ground into a snow dragon. The dragon head whistled and opened its mouth to bite Iron Maiden. Bang!! At this moment, a figure attacked from the side of the White Dragon and directly exploded the dragon head formed by the snow. ¡°I can¡¯t let you hurt the Holy Maiden. After all¡­ I am restrained by her.¡± Moore appeared at that end and smiled bitterly. ¡°Unless you defeat me, I can¡¯t sit idly by.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and turned Autumn Water in his hand. Whoosh! The scattered snow overlapped again, and this time it turned into a big lion head. It fell from the sky domineeringly and hit Moore. Bang!! The lion head fell into the snow and formed a circular impact, rushing in all directions like an avalanche. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting¡­¡± At this time, Kuro did not look at the position where Lion Head hit him, but looked to his left and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Teleportation?¡± At that moment, his aura appeared from his original position without any trace of movement. ¡®Faster than Ledfield?¡¯ No, although this man is still strong, he has not reached the terrifying aura of Ledfield, but what is this speed? ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro.¡± At this moment, Basil ran over and said, ¡°This guy is an ability user of some kind of sign fruit. He can teleport through the sign.¡± ¡°Pathmark?¡± Kuro immediately understood and said strangely, ¡°Flying Thunder God? Turtle, you really know how to teleport. No wonder you could come here directly from the top of the mountain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am an ability user.¡± Moore stepped out of the wind and snow and smiled bitterly. ¡°I said, since you can¡¯t catch me, why don¡¯t you just let it go?¡± Kuro was so angry that he laughed. ¡°Forget it? You are messing with my territory and even my hometown. I will let you go, where will I put my face? Today, even if Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) come, we have to fight!¡± As he spoke, his figure flashed and several figures flashed in the snow and appeared in front of Moore in an instant. ¡°This speed¡­¡± Moore¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously stepped back, about to activate the road sign. At this moment, Kuro clenched his other hand and shouted, ¡°Wind Bind!¡± The snow falling from the sky seemed to have stopped at this moment. Moore¡¯s body was trembling, not because of fear, but because of the trembling caused by the forced movement of his body. He felt that the air seemed to have frozen, as if something was binding him, making him unable to move. ¡°I can¡¯t move¡­¡± Moore murmured in horror. As soon as he finished speaking, a black light appeared in his vision. Chi!! A fountain of blood shot out of his chest and dyed the snow on the ground red. Moore opened his mouth and his eyes gradually lost focus. His powerless body began to go limp, but because it was frozen, his body could not even lie down. ¡°Tsk, what the hell.¡± Kuro spat in disdain and turned to the Iron Maiden, Autumn Water pointed straight over. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left. I don¡¯t care what you are. If you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, I won¡¯t leave your body!¡± His hometown was destroyed, and G-3 was destroyed. It caused him to come to such a cold place to chase after them, but in the end, this group of people still played a diversion game with him. He was already annoyed that the Golden Lion was recently remembered by pirates, and his G-3, one of the major branches of the New World, was beaten by pirates. Riko had lost all her face. He had just taken office! What would others think of him if he casually stopped? Does he still want his face? Does he still want his father¡¯s face? Besides, because of this matter, he can expect that if he wants to restore order before G-3, he will have to spend some time to shock the sea again. This is very annoying and extremely unsafe. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is still thinking about him! And all of this was caused by this iron torture device. Chapter 642 The So-Called Lord, No Matter How Painful It Is, You Have to Endure ¡°It hurts me.¡± The girl in the Iron Maiden showed a painful expression. ¡°Why not contribute to saving the world? After all, only I can save the world.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and slashed down with the blade pointing at her. He waved a wind blade and plowed the snow in front of him and flew straight towards Iron Maiden. ¡°You¡¯re arrogant enough. You can¡¯t save the world alone.¡± Bang!! The wind blades hit the surface of the Iron Maiden, carrying the surrounding snow and enveloping it. SQUEAK ¡­ As if something was opened, an ear-piercing sound came from the snow. The iron maiden in the snow mist was opened and a young figure appeared in the snow mist. Soon, the figure stepped out of the snow mist. It was a young girl with light blue hair, wearing a white dress and walking barefoot in the snow. The girl¡¯s quiet face was closed the whole time, and her white clothes were stained with blood, including her exposed arms and calves, which were also stained with blood. Inside the blood, there were needle-like wounds on her skin. However, these injuries and bloodstains did not make the girl feel uncomfortable, nor did she look embarrassed. Instead, she looked like a suffering holy person. Anyone who saw her could only think of one word¡ªholy. Kuro frowned and glanced behind her. The Iron Maiden that was opened¡­ This thing is a genuine torture device. It¡¯s not empty, it¡¯s full of nails! ¡°There are really people who let themselves be tortured¡­¡± Kuro muttered. ¡°The world is ignorant.¡± The girl slowly opened her eyes and revealed a warm smile. ¡°Only by following me can you save the world.¡± ¡°Lust, gluttony, greed, jealousy, anger, laziness, and arrogance. These desires invade every human being. It is because of these desires that human beings will constantly make mistakes. They will go through many historical cycles and never repent. They want to save the world. Only by letting human beings get rid of these desires can human beings be complete without them.¡± She stretched out her hands as if she was bathing in sunlight. The milky white light that was close to gold emitted from her surroundings. ¡°Sa, accept my guidance, abandon these desires, and contribute to world peace together.¡± When this light came into contact with the Marines who were saved just now, those Marines¡¯ eyes were blank. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s there to be proud of? It¡¯s just a lousy Marine position. What I exercise is not justice¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have the qualifications to carry out justice and I can¡¯t bear this responsibility. What this Holy Maiden said makes sense. I¡¯ll just leave saving the world to her.¡± ¡°Yes, just leave it to her. We are not qualified to bear justice.¡± Their morale was visibly falling. It was as if the pride in his heart had been broken. ¡°Eh? So that¡¯s how it is. The Holy Maiden¡¯s overall structure is like this. It¡¯s quite cute.¡± On the side, the curly-haired uncle, who had removed the ¡®Wind Binding¡¯ because Kuro had changed his target, opened his eyes and lay in the snow, secretly sizing up the pale blue-haired Saintess. ¡°What should I do? I really want to escape, but it¡¯s so troublesome. That strong monster-like Golden Lion will definitely discover it. It¡¯s better to leave it like this. Just bury it in the snow and sleep. It will probably end when I get up.¡± Moore was muttering to himself, but soon a shadow suddenly covered his body. He looked up and happened to see Fanny¡¯s curious face. With just one look, Moore immediately closed his eyes and played dead. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Moore, are you still alive?¡± Fanny said carefully. The ¡®corpse¡¯ did not respond. ¡°Well¡­¡± Fanny picked up a branch from somewhere and poked Moore. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. My job is to treat illnesses and save people. If you¡¯re not dead, can you let me treat your injuries? The chest wound looks very painful. It¡¯s rare for me to treat an injured enemy. Can you let me treat you¡­¡± ¡°This woman¡­¡± Moore, who was pretending to be dead, had mixed feelings. Even saving the enemy? This is really like her¡­ However, in the next moment, the thought that had just risen in his mind was ruthlessly broken by Fanny. ¡°After saving you, I will talk to the others and let them kill you.¡± Moore said nothing. ¡°Hey, did you agree?¡± Fanny poked randomly with a branch and poked her waist. ¡°Please let me save you.¡± The branch poked under his armpit. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡± The branch poked the wound on Moore¡¯s chest. ¡°It hurts!!¡± Moore couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, woman! What do you mean by saving you before you die? Are you a demon! You are a demon! I finally got out of this battle situation, can¡¯t you let me be lazy for a while? Why do children have to be so energetic? Adults are very tired and have to support the family and bear social pressure. It¡¯s very hard for me!¡± ¡°Not dead?¡± At this time, Basil heard a noise and turned to look at it and said in surprise, ¡°You, you took a blow from Vice-Admiral Kuro and are still alive?!¡± ¡°What does a child know!¡± Moore curled his lips and said, ¡°The so-called lord means that no matter how painful it is, you have to endure it and grit your teeth and carry the burden on your shoulder straight forward.¡± ¡°Eh? But you¡¯re lying down,¡± Fanny said. ¡°Don¡¯t care about those details! People should not care about the details, only then can they live happily!¡± Moore said angrily. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro! Vice Admiral Kuro!¡± Basil shouted. ¡°Humph, little devil, let me tell you, the Holy Maiden is not so simple. Even if she is a Golden Lion, she can¡¯t easily¡­¡± Chi!! Before Moore could finish speaking, he saw Kuro flash to the side of the Holy Maiden in front of him. With a swing of his black saber, blood burst out and he was cut down. ¡°Easy¡­¡± Moore¡¯s eyes were wide open and his eyeballs were about to pop out as he looked over there. ¡°Hey, is it that simple? Shouldn¡¯t we fight for hundreds of rounds and make the world collapse? Is the Holy Maiden so weak? It doesn¡¯t make sense. Why was she cut down so easily? What happened to saving the world?!¡± Moore was sweating and shouting. Kuro swung the blade and threw the blood on the blade into the blood ground. He looked at the pure girl who fell in the blood pool with a cold gaze. This slash was somewhat unbearable. After all, she looked like a little girl. Is it necessary for Marines to do this? That little girl is just someone with the dream of saving the world. Even Crowe turned his head and revealed a look of pity. On the other hand, Leda frowned and carefully took a few steps back. ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s coming?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°That girl¡­¡± Leda said solemnly, ¡°is very strong.¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± Kuro looked down at the person lying below. ¡°Who are you trying to deceive by hiding under this face? Do you want to deceive those fools with this face? Don¡¯t joke. I can smell your stench from eight hundred miles away, old thing.¡± Chapter 643 Breaking Out of the Cocoon and Becoming a Butterfly? Kuro had already sensed it. The powerful aura hidden by the Iron Maiden. He originally thought that there was an extremely strong Boss inside, but when the girl came out, Kuro vaguely felt that something was wrong. The girl was too normal and too weak. Although the ability is very strange, in the light, Kuro can detect that these G-3 Marines, who have just been awakened by Kaz, are collapsing in pride. This should be the so-called ¡®arrogance¡¯, but it is still too weak. This thing can¡¯t even break his Haki defense. Maybe sneak attacks are useful, but now that Kuro is on guard, it¡¯s impossible to use his ability on himself. In order to break this ability, Kaz doesn¡¯t need ¡®justice¡¯. After all, the main character is already on his face. He just needs to cut him down. If she was really a simple girl, Kuro might not be able to do it. After all, strictly speaking, they are not pirates. Although their ideals are evil, they still have their own persistence. But she was not. Compared to this ¡®weak¡¯ girl, her powerful aura does not match this girl. Just like the depth under the sea, it is just that the sea surface is calm. That aura was like that of Golden Lion, Ledfield, and Bundy Walde. It was not as strong as them, but there was always something similar. The scent of a fugitive. This thing¡¯s true appearance is definitely a fugitive! Lying in the snow, the eyes of the girl who had been cut down by Kuro suddenly lit up. Boom! Ever since the sound appeared, the snow began to tremble. No, it was not the snow, but the entire ice island was trembling. The sky darkened and dark clouds rolled in. The flash of light lit up the sky and a few muffled thunder exploded. ¡°Kaz! Take the nearby civilians to shelter! The rest of you, retreat to the ship!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, he took a step back and waved. ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz saluted and slapped his chest with his fist. ¡°Speed up, ten times!¡± White air waves formed a circle of light and swayed on all Marines. ¡°Move, take those civilians back to the Golden Lion!¡± Under the acceleration, the 3,000 Marines turned into white shadows and quickly moved in all directions, taking away the civilians and quickly retreating to the ship. ¡°This aura¡­ is indeed very strong.¡± Crowe looked at the sky. Haki? No, he didn¡¯t feel that kind of terrifying Haoshoku, then it¡¯s a simple evolution of power. ¡°But in front of Mr. Kuro, this level is not enough.¡± Crowe glanced at Marine, who was retreating with his men, and said: ¡°Speed up, give Mr. Kuro battlefield space!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fanny.¡± Basil grabbed Fanny and prepared to retreat to the ship. This aura was not something he could face. ¡°Ah¡­ okay.¡± Fanny was stunned for a moment and nodded. Then she said to Moore, ¡°Well, Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I have to go. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you.¡± She was a doctor. It was her duty to treat illnesses and save people. It was also her nature. But she is also Marine, and Marine duty she must do. But it seems that there is only one such thing. Every time she saw a seriously injured pirate, Fanny actually wanted to save him, but Marine duty made her helpless, but she wanted to do it. She had to think of a way. After a long battle with pirates, she came up with a great idea. As long as the pirate is injured, we can treat him first and then kill him. Such a doctor¡¯s duty she did, and Marine¡¯s duty she did. In the words of Vice Admiral Kuro¡­ Oh, I want fish and bear paws. This happened to be her first experimental subject, but unfortunately, she had no choice but to regret it for the time being. ¡°Hey, wait, don¡¯t leave me behind. This island won¡¯t be able to stand a battle of this level. It will be like a burning woman. It will become messy down there.¡± Moore gritted his teeth and actually rushed over. It can¡¯t be helped. Kuro¡¯s attack directly broke his defense. Although he is still alive, his physical strength is not enough to support his ability. Besides, his limit has not reached the point where he can cross the sea. Even if he forcibly uses a signpost, he will still be on this island and the outcome will not be good. He might as well follow Marines. At least he had a place to take refuge. Of course, he had heard the rumors about Kim Jung-ho, but he was not a pirate. ¡­ . The girl with light in her pupils began to tremble like a cocoon that was about to become a butterfly. The girl shattered and a crack appeared in her body. Pfft! A thin hand reached out from the gap. Under the arm, there was a body full of frowns. As the body rose, the little girl¡¯s body seemed to be sucked into some vortex and was constantly fused by the body. After a distortion, she turned into a thin old man. The phenomenon in the sky also stopped at this moment. This old man has eyeshadow, a black teardrop symbol at the corner of his eyes, and scarlet lips. He stretched out his hand and looked up at the sky. He took a deep breath and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Long time no see, this clear sky.¡± With that, he looked at Kuro in front of him. ¡°Oh¡­ Marine, I seem to remember you. In the War of the Best, your performance seemed to be very good.¡± ¡°Top War? It¡¯s been two years, old man¡­¡± Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°For two years, the sea hasn¡¯t washed away the stench on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two years. I didn¡¯t expect to appear after so long.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°I thought that according to the incompetence of your Marine, I might appear in a few months. Well, forget it¡­ The result is good. After all, my appearance means that the sins have been collected.¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Hey, Crowe, have you heard from him?¡± Not far away, Crowe also frowned, his brain working frantically, and he was finally shocked. ¡°Mr. Kuro, he is Salia, a pirate with a bounty of 310 million berries. He used to be a very fierce pirate!¡± Crowe shouted. There are too many escaped prisoners on the sixth floor of Impel Down. As Kuro¡¯s think tank, he naturally has to note down these uncertain factors. It was also because of Kuro¡¯s status that he easily obtained the intelligence of fugitives that the government and Headquarters were unwilling to publish to the Marine. He had intelligence on all the dangerous ones. ¡°Oh? Someone actually remembers my name.¡± Salia looked at Crowe and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s my honor, as a return gift¡­¡± He raised his head and his eyes began to look ferocious. ¡°I will make your death less desperate.¡± Shua! A black light slashed at the back of his neck as he bent down. Chi! In just an instant, Zalia¡¯s head was cut off and fell on the snow. But¡­ there was no blood! ¡°Aiya, young man, don¡¯t be so anxious. No one can kill me now.¡± The headless corpse bent down and picked up the head on the ground, holding it in his hand like a tray, and the head was talking lightly. Shua! Another slash came down. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± Kuro held Autumn Water in his hand and a strong wind blew around him, cutting him into several pieces. The broken body fell to the ground in a mess, and Salia¡¯s head was completely separated. The nose was the nose, and the eyes were the eyes. The mouth also fell alone in the snow, but it was still smiling. ¡°I said, young man, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t die?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°But you don¡¯t have any combat power. What the hell are you?¡± The scarlet lips smiled. ¡°Of course I am a human, but because of the fruit, the current me is like a butterfly breaking out of the cocoon and becoming a butterfly. At the moment of breaking out of the cocoon, it takes time for me to spread my wings. Now, it is the stage of ¡®flapping my wings¡¯. Don¡¯t worry, soon¡­ you will feel despair!¡± Chapter 644 Sin Angel, Salia ¡°But before that, why don¡¯t you listen to the words of an old man like me¡­¡± A foot stepped on his lips. Kuro looked down at the broken bodies on the ground and smacked his lips. ¡°Okay, you can die later. Just die obediently.¡± At this moment, the voice sounded again. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Even if his lips were stepped on, the sound would still sound in the middle of these broken bodies. ¡°I still have to listen to Senior.¡± ¡°As expected¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is also fake.¡± This thing can¡¯t be killed. It can¡¯t be killed like Kaido. But this kind of thing is illusory. He already felt that something was wrong with the feeling of chopping just now, but now that he can still speak after being dismembered so much, he can only be sure that this is not a physical body. If he swung his knife, Kaido and Lingling would be injured. No matter what ability they had, it would not be useless. What did you say? Bucky? He can¡¯t cut it, but he can¡¯t take a few punches from me. The voice said slowly, ¡°A long time ago, I ate a fruit, a phantom beast. Human Fruit, phantom beast species, Sin Angel Form. The ability of this fruit is to absorb the sin of others to obtain power. That power makes me extremely powerful. The enemies kneel on my knees and beg for my forgiveness.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not right. I can¡¯t transform no matter what. I can¡¯t be like Sengoku and Kaido. This makes me very distressed. I clearly have so much power, why can¡¯t I transform?¡± ¡°I thought hard, but I didn¡¯t have any clue until I was caught by Marines and thrown into Imperton. I watched those pirates suffer despair inside. I understood that I was a Sin Angel, and despair should also be a sin. I shouldn¡¯t be so narrow-minded and should obtain the deepest despair so that I can become complete. At that moment, I understood the use of my fruit, but it was too late. I was caught.¡± ¡°But God seems to have given me a chance and I came out again. For this, I divided my power into seven parts, which is the power of sin that I can absorb, the Seven Sins of mankind.¡± ¡°Distribute the Seven Sins to others and let them do my duty on my behalf, while I hide in it. It is not considered that any ¡®Sin¡¯ will die in the end and I will be reborn in the ¡®Sin¡¯ of the last death. Angels can be reborn!¡± ¡°But this requires despair, so those who have the dream of saving the world need to be stopped. That kind of dream is right in front of them, but the scene of being stopped by external forces is the best!¡± The voice gradually became ferocious. ¡°Hope turns into despair, which is the most wonderful power in the world!¡± These words made Kuro¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you. Your performance in the War of the Best made me notice you. You are a young Marine, you should have ideals and ambitions. I wanted to find you to share some of my strength and then transform you into me. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°But because I studied you, I found some good places.¡± ¡°East Blue¡¯s ¡®Fun Kingdom¡¯ Morgati, he was indeed saved by you, but there were also some fish that escaped the net. Those who escaped did not know the specific movements of the country and thought that they were in hell. Fortunately, I found such a lucky person.¡± ¡°And there are many ¡®lucky people¡¯ like this in this world. I found them all. I gave them power and let them save themselves and the world. These guys who are in hell but look up to the light, once they grasp a ray of light, it is difficult to let go. Once they let go, they will fall into hell completely, and that despair will return to my body.¡± ¡°I have to thank you, young Marine. Because of your intervention, I completed the plan.¡± The voices gradually closed and became like a chorus, mixed with male and female voices. Finally, it became a mixture of male and female voices. The wind began to roll, and the surrounding snowflakes seemed to have encountered a black hole, constantly sweeping into the center in front of Kuro. Even the lips under his feet left his feet at this moment and were swept into the center. Gradually, under the cover of the snow, a human figure gradually appeared. Her long blue and black hair began to dance, and a pair of pants made of snow appeared. On it, there was an extremely beautiful upper body like a sculpture. Above his upper body was a handsome and beautiful face, male and female, holy and depraved. It was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman. There was the purity of the young girl and the evilness of the old man from before. The innocence and the old age also appeared on his face. In the air, in addition to snow, black and white things also fell. ¡°Feather?¡± Kuro reached out and saw a pair of black and white feathers fall into his hand. With a sound like a spread of wings, a pair of wings appeared on the back of the man in front of him. On the left was darkness, and on the right was whiteness. ¡°This is myself¡­¡± Whoosh! This person flapped his wings and flew in the sky, as if covering the sun, leaving only his angelic appearance. ¡°Sin Angel¡ªZalia!¡± Salia touched her forehead and pointed down. Her body twisted into an extremely exaggerated posture and she said loudly, ¡°Sa, appreciate my angel posture! The person who is lucky enough to see me!¡± ¡°Angel¡­¡± Crowe looked up at the existence with a pair of black and white wings, like the fusion of light and darkness, and was lost in thought. An angel really appeared! The appearance of this angel made Crowe want to worship it. Maybe he really can¡­ ¡°Worship me, worship me, worship me, praise me, sing for me, I will dispel your desire for ¡®sin¡¯ and bring you into a perfect and peaceful world, I¡­¡± ¡°You talk too much!¡± The black light rushed towards Salia. Salia¡¯s pupils shrank and her fingers opened. A platinum spear appeared in her hand and she pushed it forward. Dang! Bang!! A shock wave appeared in the air and swept away the snow below them, revealing an empty flat ground. This sudden tremor woke Crowe up. He glanced deeply at Salia and took a few steps back. In the air, Kuro held Autumn Water and collided with Zalia¡¯s spear. Crack crack¡­ Zalia gripped her spear, and her hand trembled. A look of surprise appeared on his face, as if he were surprised by Kuro¡¯s strength, but it quickly returned to normal. ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you going to praise me? Do you want to disobey God?¡± Salia chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good. God saves the world, but he will also encounter fallen people. These fallen people have to be settled.¡± ¡°You are just a broken ability user, what kind of god are you? Stop it.¡± Kuro sighed lightly and his body disappeared like a wave. ¡°However, you are really disgusting. Those people came with real ideals. You are just a maggot hidden under those great ideals.¡± The voice came from behind Salia. With a swish, the black light caused by Autumn Water slashed towards Salia again. ¡°Now you can be hacked to death!¡± Chapter 645 This Level Is Impossible The black light quickly approached Salia, and the sharp blade had already cut off a strand of his hair. ¡°Well, the speed is not bad.¡± Salia smiled. Whoosh! The wings on his back spread out and a series of feathers flew out from behind. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro¡¯s figure paused and directly flashed, turning into a few afterimages in the air, far away from the back of Caesar. Boom! Boom! Boom! The feathers were like cannonballs, falling to the ground and causing a series of explosions, blowing up the snow and turning it into flat ground. Kuro looked back and said regretfully, ¡°Energy attack? It¡¯s not material, what a pity.¡± espers have their own characteristics. Sengoku is a shock wave. Marco is Blue Flame. The characteristic of this phantom beast should be energy bombardment. At this moment, Salia turned around and smiled confidently at Kuro, who was frozen in the air. ¡°Are you surprised? This is my power as a Sin Angel. In front of this power, no human will be my opponent.¡± He pointed his spear at Kuro. ¡°No one! Including you! Feather of Sin!¡± Whoosh! His wings spread out again, and his feathers were like the snow in the sky, covering the sky and shooting at Kuroko. ¡°Tsk, dense bombing. What¡¯s wrong with people these days? They don¡¯t think about how to train themselves, but only play AOE. Lion Wei Imperial Ground Scroll!¡± Kuro raised his hand and the snow in the air and the snow on the ground immediately rolled up, forming a huge lion head in front of him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The feathers began to explode after coming into contact with the white lion head, blowing the lion head out of shape, revealing a large number of gaps, but soon, the gaps were filled. There was not too much snow in the sky. In this snowy day, his matter was endless. No matter how much he bombarded, it was impossible to break his defense. ¡°Roar!¡± The howling of the wind and snow was like a beast. A few more snow lion heads appeared in the air and roared as they rushed towards Salia. Salia¡¯s wings expanded even more, and feathers sputtered from the tips of her wings, attacking the other lion heads. ¡°This kind of thing is useless!¡± He raised his platinum spear and threw it forward. The spear turned into a platinum light and instantly pierced through the Snow Lion¡¯s head in front of him. Boom!! A huge wave of snow surged out from the ground, and the place where the spear fell had become a huge pit. In the middle of the pit was the platinum spear that gradually turned into light spots. ¡°Even if you block my Feather of Sin¡­¡± Zalia stretched out his hand and a platinum spear appeared again. He looked up at Kuro, who had appeared above him, and said lightly, ¡°You can¡¯t hide from my Judgement Spear.¡± ¡°Hey, is this power serious?¡± At the side, Leda said in surprise, ¡°Chloe, such a powerful person, is there only so little information? Shouldn¡¯t you have noticed something wrong a long time ago?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Crowe said doubtfully: ¡°The information I remember is different. Salia is called ¡®Great Sin¡¯ because he is a very fierce murderer. He slaughtered towns with a knife and destroyed nearly ten towns in his hands. Marine thought that he was dangerous because of this. As for the fruit power, I have never heard of it.¡± In the news of the fugitive on the sixth floor, there was no information that Salia was an ability user. If she was an ability user, she should have known when he was captured. But as Zalia said herself, he made countless people give up resistance by absorbing sin and then killing them. ¡°Is it?¡± Leda frowned and looked at Zalia. ¡°This person seems to have a low level of ability development. He looks quite intimidating, but he can¡¯t be Kuro¡¯s opponent.¡± Unlike Crowe, Leda did not feel any full power. She just saw that this person was using his ability very roughly. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips and glanced at the pit below. ¡°This thing of yours is quite powerful.¡± ¡°Then fear me!¡± A platinum spear appeared in Salia¡¯s other hand. She threw it with both hands and it turned into two platinum meteors, shooting towards Kuro with a large number of feathers. ¡°If it¡¯s just this level¡­¡± Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and opened his body in the air, putting on a Iaido posture, and his eyes became cold. Sizzle¡­ At this moment, the hilt and scabbard were emitting golden electric light. ¡°It can¡¯t be said to be awe-inspiring.¡± Shua! A moon-like black light mixed with electric threads flashed in front of him. With just one slash, whether it was the spear that could smash a big hole in the ground or the feathers that could explode like cannonballs, they all looked dull and gradually disappeared. Click. Kuro sheathed his sword and stood in the sky. He looked down at Salia and said lightly, ¡°Yuelong.¡± ¡°Haki?¡± Salia snorted and raised her hand to condense another spear and was about to throw it. However, at this moment, Kuro¡¯s body flashed in the air, and when Salia took the throwing action, he was already in front of him, Autumn Water instantly pulled out and slashed down. Bang!! With a loud sound, a cloud of smoke rose from Kuro¡¯s body, covering his figure. Soon, the smoke dissipated. Salia held the spear in both hands, and the platinum body of the spear blocked the slash, making a creaking sound. ¡°I already said that if I can only rely on my ability¡­¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and pressed it down, revealing a sinister smile. ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡± As if sensing something, Salia¡¯s pupils shrank and her hands turned, the spear went from horizontal to vertical. Bang! Immediately after, a black light hit his spear, and the force made Zalia¡¯s body tremble. ¡°Oh? Good reaction.¡± Kuro¡¯s attack was blocked, and he immediately changed his direction. His black blade was like a phantom, and he quickly pulled out his blade and slashed at the other side of Zalia. Salia moved a hand and condensed a spear, blocking that side. Bang! The blade collided with the spear and made another loud sound. But before Saria could counterattack, the black blade that had just slashed over disappeared. This time, it came from the top of his head. Bang! Bang bang bang!! Kuro¡¯s blade could only be seen as a black line appeared around Salia. He could only block in a hurry, and every time he blocked, it would cause a loud sound and a tremor in his body. It was too strong and too fast. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m already a god!¡± Salia widened her eyes and kept waving her arms. She said in disbelief, ¡°I should have become a god! No one is my opponent!¡± He hated the feeling of being able to parry but unable to fight back. He hated this feeling of powerlessness, just like before¡­ ¡°Hey, Grandpa, aren¡¯t you going home?¡± A clear bell-like sound came from somewhere in his ear. ¡­ . ¡°No home? How can a person not have a home, Emm¡­ If you don¡¯t have a home, you can stay at my house. I don¡¯t have a family either. Grandpa, you can be my family.¡± The girl had an innocent look on her face, and her eyes seemed to be unable to contain any filth. ¡­ . ¡°Ah? Grandpa, are you a bad person? Many people are afraid of you? Me? I¡¯m not afraid, because you didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re a fugitive. It¡¯s okay. My dad used to tell me that people make mistakes, but as long as they are willing to change, they have a very precious quality.¡± ¡°Grandpa, although you have made mistakes for a long time, you have also been punished. Well¡­ Okay, I declare that I have unilaterally forgiven you, and I can only represent myself. After all, I can¡¯t represent others.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa, you are not a bad person, you are a good person. Huh? Why am I sure that you are a good person? I am sure because you are smiling, Grandpa.¡± ¡°People who smile are good people.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ also made a mistake.¡± The flames, the spear, and the body of the little girl pierced by the spear, and the bloody face, and the eternal smile under the blood¡­ And that deep sense of powerlessness. ¡­ . ¡°What a joke!!¡± Finally, a hideous look appeared on Zalia¡¯s holy face. Clang!! He put his hands forward and blocked Autumn Water¡¯s slash under Kuro¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°I am God! Only God can save this world, don¡¯t stop me! Marine!!¡± Salia flapped her wings in the direction of Kuro, bringing with her a large number of feathers. ¡°Feather of Sin!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes slightly. Autumn Water¡¯s blade cut across the spear, bringing up a ball of sparks. His body went down like a ghost, passing through the dense feather bombardment. It was to wear, not to hide. Because of his speed, he could not be seen clearly in Zalia¡¯s vision. It was so fast that it was as if it had no physical body and passed through directly. Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed with a dark light and quickly passed through Salia¡¯s side, and the Autumn Water in his hand also showed a black stream and passed by him. The air seemed to stand still. Kuro stood behind Salia, his right hand turned and he slowly put Autumn Water into the scabbard on his waist. ¡°Feel it, the soft sound of the wind¡­¡± Click. When Autumn Water returned to the scabbard, he took out a cigar and lit it. He turned his head sideways and looked at Salia from the corner of his eye and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Profound, Instant Thousand Strike, Instantaneous Cyan Dragon Slash!¡± Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Zalia¡¯s whole body exploded like popping beans, and countless wounds appeared from his perfect statue-like body, cutting him into a bloody man, falling down and hitting the ground that had been beaten. ¡°That¡¯s why, at this level, can¡¯t you find a place to retire? Why do you have to come out and court death, and even f*cking mess with my territory?¡± Kuro shook his head and just as his body was about to fly away, he suddenly stopped. He looked down and saw that Salia, who should have been killed directly, was now holding her body and slowly getting up. ¡°Oh, how scary.¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. Chapter 646 Forget It, I Forgive You The scene of Zalia getting up shocked Leda. ¡°She was hit by Kuro¡¯s Ultima. It¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t become a bloody mess, but she can still stand up?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°The life force of an esper is really strong.¡± ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± His calves trembled. The spine is wailing. All the cells in his body were cracking and dying. Salia¡¯s upper body was bent and she was gasping for breath, her hands were on her knees and her blood was falling down in large clumps, like sticky mud, probably because there was something else. His fingers were slowly opening up, as if they were bound by something heavy. The platinum spear condensed in his palm and he held it in his hand. *Swish!* The spear was raised and pointed directly at Kuro. Salia raised her head and spat out firmly, despite the blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, ¡°I want to save the world.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°The world is still a child. Don¡¯t be so cruel to him. What did it do wrong that it needs you to save it?¡± His Profound Meaning is not so easy to receive. Although Zalia did not become a meat paste, she only withstood the body of an esper. All the joints in his body, including his bones should have been broken. And now standing up ¡­ ¡°Will? It¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and held the hilt of the knife at his waist with his right hand. With a swish, a black light appeared. He held Autumn Water and bared his teeth. ¡°All of you, what the hell is willpower!¡± Whoosh! His figure flashed in the air, raising a black straight line that went straight to Zalia and slashed down. Salia stared straight at Kuro. In her pupils, Kuro¡¯s slightly ferocious figure gradually merged with an unfamiliar figure. The same wantonness, the same power in the pupils of others¡­ Thirty years ago, Salia was also like this. ¡­ . [Crime] Salia, 30 years ago, was not an ability user at all, but a pirate who burned, killed, and robbed. Flames, ruins, wails, and hideous smiles. ¡°Spare, spare my life¡­¡± A wounded civilian grabbed an ankle and begged. Chi! Soon, a knife pierced his head. ¡°Moo.¡± Young Salia pulled out his blade and put it on his shoulder, grinning at the nearby pirates. ¡°Hey, little ones, search carefully, don¡¯t leave any treasure!¡± ¡°Oh!!¡± The pirates¡¯ shouts were mixed with the sound of burning flames and they looked unusually manic. Ferocious, wanton, and powerful. This was his perspective in the eyes of those civilians. He kept killing and robbing until he finally got a bounty of more than 300 million Berries and became a thorn in Marine¡¯s side. And then he was caught ¡­ Until one day, there was a riot in Imperton, where only one person escaped. They finally had a chance to escape, and Zalia was one of them. But at the age of eighty, he could no longer adapt to the increasingly cruel sea and had no choice but to wander to an island and prepare to start a new life. However, because of his identity as an outsider, he was not liked by the local residents. He did not want to have anything to say to these residents. Although he was old and did not want to sail the sea, he could still plunder a few towns. Robbing a wave of money and then finding a new place to be a rich man is not impossible. ¡­ . It was the same snowy day. Zalia, who was hiding in a corner of a residential building and looking for an opportunity to start killing and robbing, met her for the first time. The little girl with long pale blue hair. ¡°Here, Grandpa, this is for you.¡± The little girl held the rice ball in her hand and gently handed it to Zalia. ¡°Get lost, little brat.¡± The hoarse voice was filled with endless malice. At the same time, his hand began to exert force, preparing to squeeze this ungrateful little thing to death. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. If you¡¯re hungry, you have to eat. Grandpa has been here for two days. He eats snow every day. It¡¯s not good for his health. I made it myself.¡± She had a smile on her face and did not care about the dirt on Salia at all. She grabbed Salia¡¯s hand with one hand and placed the rice ball in his. That smile did not change at all. There was no disdain or hypocrisy. There was even no pity or sympathy. It was just a simple smile. It was the gentlest and most innocent kindness in the world. At that moment, Zalia hesitated. He did not attack. Later on, the little girl came here every day to deliver rice balls, and they became more and more familiar with each other. Finally, they even received her home. That day, the little girl was very happy to say that she finally had a ¡®grandfather¡¯. Grandpa ¡­ His life stopped at 20 or 30 years ago, when he didn¡¯t even have a child, but he directly became a grandfather. He felt very awkward. In particular, this little girl is an orphan. Her parents were killed in a pirate robbery. Although the house she lives in is very tidy, it is also very simple. He has been living such a hard life, why should he help others? And it¡¯s a completely unrelated person. ¡°Why?¡± Salia asked the question in her heart. ¡°Eh? Why?¡± The little girl tilted her head and said matter-of-factly, ¡°If you have difficulties, you need help. There are no whys and whys. I have the ability to help people, and Grandpa, you lack help, so it¡¯s normal for me to help Grandpa.¡± This sentence sounded so upright, without any thoughts in it. The light in that gaze made Zalia not dare to look directly at him. He was an old pirate. Whether it was this little girl or the people in this town, he could kill them easily, but compared to her¡­ He was like a weakling. ¡­ . The longer he lived with the little girl, the more difficult it was for him. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Perhaps it was the innocence of the little girl and her own evilness, or her parents had been killed by pirates, or maybe she was a pirate. Until his uneasiness was maximized, he finally revealed his identity. Perhaps he should not enjoy this warmth and peace. ¡°Eh? Is Grandpa a pirate? Or a fugitive? It doesn¡¯t matter, you have already paid the price for your mistake. The most important thing is to know what you have done. Hey, I was right.¡± The little girl showed an embarrassed smile and said something under the almost trembling eyes of Zalia. ¡°Look, Grandpa, you will repent, and so will those pirates. They have their own difficulties. If they all become better, then there will be no struggle in this world.¡± ¡°I want to do this when I grow up, be it pirates or Marines, if they don¡¯t fight, the world will be peaceful. Does this count as saving the world, well¡­ It¡¯s decided, I want to save the world!¡± The light in the girl¡¯s eyes made Zalia seem to see a god. From that moment on, Zalia firmly believed that in the rest of his life, he would try his best to fulfill the ideals of a little girl! Until ¡­ The fire, the shouting, the spears¡­ On that day, Zalia went to pick herbs because the little girl¡¯s body was very weak and she had not been well-nourished for a long time. However, there was a surprise. When he was picking herbs, he found a Devil Fruit. This thing is good. It may save the little girl¡¯s life. Even if it doesn¡¯t, through the fruit, she can obtain power and complete her dream of growing up faster. Then, when he returned, the Spirit was gone. A pirate pierced his ¡®spirit¡¯ with a spear. This scene directly drove Zalia crazy. By the time he came back to his senses, he had already killed the pirate, but he couldn¡¯t save the little girl. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± The little girl lay in Zalia¡¯s arms and smiled: ¡°I also made a mistake, I wanted to persuade those pirates, but I didn¡¯t expect myself to die¡­ Is this the feeling of death, is this what Mom and Dad felt at that time?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t people really understand each other? Can¡¯t people really put down their struggles? What a pity, I still want to save the world¡­¡± ¡°You can! You can definitely do it! You are my granddaughter. What you want to do will be realized!¡± But no matter how much Zalia shouted, that angel-like existence would never show her smile again. Her existence as a ¡®spirit¡¯ is gone, but her ideals are still there. As long as I am alive¡­ Salia picked up the Devil Fruit and bit into it. Fruit, is the fruit of the human. Perhaps it was destined that this fruit would let him atone for his sins. He directly activated the final ability of the fruit and integrated himself into the little girl, making her ¡®alive¡¯ again. Corpses can also be used with such abilities, although they will only be puppets. But that doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°I will show you the world without struggle, the world without sin, the world of peace and perfection, I¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°I will save the world!!!¡± The oath from two years ago overlapped with the words of the present, and a light appeared in Zalia¡¯s pupils, and her roar resounded throughout the entire Ice Island. The platinum spear in his hand shone brightly and he stabbed it towards Kuro. Bang!!! Light and shock waves spread out around him, causing the entire island to tremble. The highest mountain began to avalanche like a tsunami, rushing down with snow waves. But soon, the avalanche stopped, and a large amount of snow floated up and stopped there. On the battlefield, Kuro appeared behind Zalia and maintained his posture of waving his sword. Behind him, Zalia also maintained her spear movement, but the platinum spear gradually turned into light spots and dissipated. Kuro straightened his back and slowly sheathed his knife. He was about to take a puff of his cigar when he realized that most of the cigar in his mouth had been broken. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± He spat out the cigar and lit another one. He slowly exhaled the smoke and said in a deep voice, ¡°I forgive you.¡± Snap. Zalia¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground. Chapter 647 I¡¯ll Definitely be ****! It was not that Kuro knew any of his stories. He was simply magnanimous. Although this person caused trouble in his territory and made him lose face and broke his cigar. But Kuro still chose to forgive him. Since he was already dead, what else could he do but forgive him? He, Kuro, was very good at forgiving the dead. With a wave of his hand, he threw a large mass of snow into the sea. The battle was over. The next step was to finish it. However, he usually doesn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. He can just throw it to anyone. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s finish this.¡± He waved and casually instructed someone. At this moment, only Leda and Crowe were near him. Leda ¡­ He had already run to Kuro. Crowe sighed, pulled out the Den Den Mushi and told the crew to get off and start tying up loose ends. The residents of the town had been evacuated to the ship before. The aftermath of the battle did not involve them, but the buildings in the town were going to be rebuilt. After calculating the damage to the town and the residents, Crowe returned to the Golden Lion. They couldn¡¯t take Zalia¡¯s body. The way he looks now is completely different from the wanted order in the past. There is no point in getting it. Although if Kuro really wants this credit, Headquarters will definitely give it to him, regardless of whether this person is real or fake. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro, this is our fault.¡± On the deck, all the Marines belonging to G-3 lowered their heads. A colonel said, ¡°We didn¡¯t investigate the specific situation of the pirates first, which led to us being hit by the ability and humiliated G-3.¡± ¡°You even know that you have been humiliated?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and stared at the group of Marines. ¡°You are not vigilant at all under Garp. I am different from him. Now that I am the Base Captain, you have to adapt to my rules.¡± If they had been a little more cautious, the outcome might have been different. What bothered Kuro the most was not the problem of this Salia. What annoyed him the most was that because the G-3 Marines were hit by an ability, they were bombarded by pirates. Such an embarrassing thing happened during his handover with Garp, making Kuro lose face. The pirates are clearly not giving him face. What? Why would a pirate give Marine face? Red Hair can even make Marines give him face! ¡°Hey, why are you chasing me away? I¡¯m not leaving!¡± At this moment, a voice sounded from behind Kuro. He turned his head and saw a long curly hair full of the aura of a loser pulling the edge of the ship. No matter how the Marine beside him dragged him, he refused to leave. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Basil stood at the side with the Seastone Handcuff in his hand. ¡°It has been investigated. You are not a pirate and there is no bounty on your head. Are you not willing to leave now? Do you want to enter Imperton?!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡± Moore seemed to feel that he was about to be pulled apart and quickly hugged his hands and slid to the ground. He lay on the ground and hugged Basil¡¯s legs with his hands and looked up with tears in his eyes. ¡°Uncle is just an ideal young man who has been cheated. You just caught me and let me go, but others will misunderstand. My reputation will be ruined and I won¡¯t be able to live in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like when a woman returns to her hometown and her identity is exposed. There will definitely be a lot of guests. At that time, they will be *** or *** and then ***.¡± What the hell are you talking about! Why are there sensitive words and asterisks in your words? Are they blocked!? Besides, no one on this island knows you! A black haze appeared in Salzier¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then enter Imperton?¡± ¡°Hey, are you Marines so easily maligning people? I heard that Kim Jung is a good and righteous Marine!¡± Then you probably heard it wrong. The corners of Basil¡¯s mouth twitched and he shook his leg hard, but he couldn¡¯t shake Moore off. ¡°What do you want, compensation?¡± he asked impatiently. ¡°Is there any compensation?! I don¡¯t mind, but if you catch him like this, will you be responsible for him and let me join your Marine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Basil was stunned. ¡°You want to join the Marine?!¡± ¡°Of course. Actually, I have always had a wish to join the Marine. I wanted to be a hero of justice since I was young.¡± Moore nodded heavily. ¡°What¡¯s the real reason?¡± Another voice spoke. Moore said smoothly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because this ship is very imposing and the Navy treatment is good. When the time comes, we can just get a position and be quiet and lazy.¡± After saying that, he was stunned. He turned his head and saw Kuro standing behind him, biting his cigar and looking down at him. This thing¡­ It¡¯s a little similar to me. ¡°Yo, Golden Lion.¡± Moore quickly stood up and raised his hand to greet him like an acquaintance. ¡°What do you think of my proposal? Just treat it as raising a freeloader. Uncle will definitely not be inferior to others.¡± ¡°Sorry, I have one.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Leda turned her head and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to get you to join us. You are a mine¡­ No, a sign fruit user. If you are willing to work for Marine, of course it is a good thing.¡± Kuro looked him up and down. This guy seemed to be the same kind of person as him. He looked so lazy. It was obvious that he was not a person who could do big things. Wait¡­ Laziness? Kuro asked, ¡°You are ¡®Sloth¡¯, right? Speaking of which, I have already killed him, why did your ¡®Sloth¡¯ not disappear at all?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that. Actually, I don¡¯t have it.¡± Moore scratched his head and said, ¡°Not since a long time ago, from the moment I saw the Kingdom of Tada disappear from the map.¡± ¡°Tada¡­¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Are you from the Kingdom of Tada?¡± Moore put down his hand and smiled at Kuro. ¡°Speaking of which, I want to thank you. The old man you left behind told me everything. From that moment on, my ¡®laziness¡¯ disappeared, so Uncle has been thinking since that day that if I have the chance to meet you, I will definitely find you for a drink and thank you.¡± He bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for everything, Lisarra and Rhys are also my friends.¡± ¡°Eh? Lisara?¡± Hearing this name, Fanny was stunned. ¡°Is it Lisara? Uncle, do you know Lisara?!¡± Lisara ¡­ Kuro looked up at the sky and thought of Rhys, who clearly had no combat power but was unusually tenacious. The Kingdom of Tata gave Kuro a very high impression. Three BUG-level fruit users appeared in that country. Writing Fruit, Anti-Fruit, Wrong Fruit. There was also an ancient Moon Wolf fruit that was eaten by Crowe. Rhys, the metahuman who ate the ¡®Writing Fruit¡¯, subverted the entire nation by himself and pulled the people of the country into hell. It was not as simple as destroying the country. The difficulty was so high that even Kuro felt speechless. This man is from that country¡­ Chapter 648 Humanoid Unlucky Machine The night, the flames, the smiling woman in the flames, and the people around her who looked like demons. This was the only knot in Moore¡¯s heart after so many years. He was a man of the Kingdom of Tada and he used to be a loyal Knight of the Church until he met Lisara. That year, the entire country fell seriously ill. It was this woman who concocted the medicine and saved the entire country, but it was also that year that Lisara died there. From that day on, Moore despaired of the Kingdom of Tada and the world. Gradually, he became this lazy look until he met Zalia and gave him the power of ¡®laziness¡¯, which made him re-summon his wish to save the world. But when he went to the Kingdom of Tada, he found that not only was the country gone, but even the land was gone. After learning the truth from the old man who guarded the books, Moore remembered Kuro. In the office. Moore was talking, surrounded by a group of generals. Leda sat on the sofa and concentrated on eating snacks. She destroyed bag after bag, but he didn¡¯t know if she was listening. Ian sat next to her, unwrapping her snack bag. Crowe stood next to Kuro with his hands behind his back, his glasses glowing. No one knew what he was thinking. Kaz and Wilbur stood on either side of the door like two door gods, their backs straight. Donald leaned against the wall, wiping the cross-barrel. Bintz sat cross-legged in the corner, meditating. Basil looked around as if he was looking at the office. Tomoe is looking at the recipe, only Fanny has a complicated look in her eyes. Listening to Moore¡¯s story, Kuro put his chin on the back of his hand and put on a ¡®Commander¡¯ pose, carefully looking at Moore. This person¡¯s curly hair is quite long, all the way to his shoulders. His face is handsome but he looks a little lazy, and his clothes are loose, he looks more like a tramp. It did not matter to Kuro whether Moore entered the Marine or not. It was not that he did not have such a complex composition. Crowe is a former pirate captain and Basil is a former trainee pirate. Donald is an ex-Ranger, a Ranger of Kano Country. He is a combination of a bodyguard, a swordsman, a bandit, and a gangster. He is not a good person in his profession. There is nothing wrong with adding an unemployed person who failed to save the world. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kuro looked at the others. ¡°This kind of thing is up to you.¡± Leda stuffed snacks into her mouth and said perfunctorily. The others had similar expressions. Only Kaz and Wilbur were thinking seriously. Kaz said, ¡°We certainly welcome any existence that wants to uphold justice, Mr. Moore. Let¡¯s fight for justice together!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Marine, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Moore smiled and said, ¡°I just want to find a place to work.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°Work? If it¡¯s just work, you don¡¯t have to choose Marine. You can do it elsewhere. With your strength, you can do anything.¡± As the think tank in Mr. Kuro¡¯s team, he has to control every risk. It¡¯s rare for Mr. Kuro to give them a multiple-choice question, so they have to perform well. Otherwise, there would be no chance to perform. Mr. Kuro rarely gives them any choice. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Moore lowered his head and looked a little shy. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but what I do doesn¡¯t last long. When I was at sea, I was a merchant ship guard. Then the merchant ship caught fire and all the goods were gone.¡± ¡°He was also the guard of a rich family, but after a few days, the rich family was stolen and it seems that they stole his illegal evidence. In the end, he went bankrupt and I lost my job.¡± ¡°I was a Pirate Hunter, but I didn¡¯t catch a single pirate. Strange, there are so many pirates in the sea.¡± ¡°I stumbled for a while and didn¡¯t succeed in anything. Then I met the Holy Lady and was persuaded to join. Actually, I just wanted to find another job. Marine is so big, I can¡¯t do it for long.¡± After hearing what Moore said, the corners of Basil¡¯s mouth twitched. This is not a matter of long-term or not. This is a matter of you being very unlucky. ¡°I have some opinions.¡± At this time, Wilbur said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, I think it needs to be considered again. With this person¡¯s own resume, it is very likely that some unexpected situations will appear, such as being demoted, which is a bad thing.¡± ¡°Eh? Is it related to me? Why would he be demoted if I was here?¡± Moore was shocked. This is a good thing! Kuro opened his eyes and immediately made the decision. ¡°Alright, you can join the Marine. You are so unlucky¡­ No, our Marine will help you when you are in trouble. From now on, you will be my G-3 member. Well¡­ you can start from the beginning with the military title and so on, but you can be my messenger.¡± Unlucky might not be that mysterious, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to believe it. What if? What if he is really unlucky enough to demote me? ¡°Oh! I have something to do.¡± Moore said excitedly, ¡°The salary is negotiable. Let me tell you, although I took the initiative to apply, you can¡¯t underestimate me. The salary still has to be paid on time.¡± ¡°There is no unpaid salary in Marine at the moment. Okay, that¡¯s it, dismissed.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Go out.¡± Marine has never been in arrears of wages or paid less. After all, the World Government is rich. The people in the office left one by one. Moore looked around and found Basil. ¡°Hey, little brother, I¡¯m sorry about before. We have to fight because of our position. Uncle didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Moore smiled. Basil glanced at him and snorted. ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to get close to such an unlucky person. It will infect me.¡± He still remembered how this person beat him mercilessly. The others were basically not beaten up, only him. ¡°Eh? I¡¯m not unlucky. How can I be unlucky?¡± ¡°Can so many things happen to you if you¡¯re not unlucky?¡± Basil squinted at him. ¡°No.¡± Moore recalled the situation that day and vowed, ¡°The fire on the merchant ship had nothing to do with me. I was just hungry at night and went to the kitchen to find something to eat. When I opened fire, I didn¡¯t pay attention and the fire started. The fire may have its own thoughts and it was unwilling to only cook, so it burned other things.¡± It¡¯s you! The reason for the fire is you! The corners of Basil¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Being a guard for a rich person, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just sleeping there. How would I know that there would be a thief? In this world, if you don¡¯t do anything serious, why would you steal?¡± Moore sighed. You are a guard, why are you sleeping! It is your duty as a guard to look at thieves! The corners of Basil¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Also, it¡¯s the same for bounty hunters. I¡¯ve been floating in the sea for so long and haven¡¯t found a single pirate¡­¡± Moore rubbed his chin. ¡°There are some warm and hospitable people who keep pulling me on board, saying that they want to take me to find some One Piece¡­¡± In his mind, a ship with a skeleton flag and a group of fierce-looking people were drinking and chatting with him. ¡°But the strange thing is that their canvas is painted with a white head. Is it their idol? It looks like a skeleton. It¡¯s probably malnourished,¡± Moore said strangely. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Basil couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°This is a pirate!¡± ¡°Eh? Pirates? No, they are quite hospitable.¡± Moore was stunned for a moment. ¡°They invited me to dinner and drinks.¡± Are you fucking kidding me! Blue veins appeared on Basil¡¯s forehead as he glared at Moore. Was this guy being sarcastic or simply unable to tell? Chapter 649 Someone Finally Understands Me! (Transition) Moore entered the Golden Lion, but because he was not officially employed and could not be treated as a Marine, he was allowed to stay on the ship and do whatever he wanted. Except for some important places, Moore could visit everywhere. But more often than not, he made an exception and entered Kuro¡¯s office. This was not because Kuro believed in metaphysics and wanted Moore to use his bad luck to force him to complete his goal. It was just that he had to be familiar with some business as a messenger. Yes, that was it. In the office, Kuro looked at the man standing at the door, who looked like he was doing his duty. ¡°I said, how long have you been in the New World?¡± No reaction. Moore¡¯s eyes were open and he seemed to be looking at something. His eyes were fixed in one direction and he did not move. ¡°Moore?¡± ¡°Humph¡­ Ha¡­¡± A snoring sound came from Moore¡¯s nose. His head was moving bit by bit, and a snot bubble came out of his nostrils. A vein appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead. He moved his fingers and the pen on the table flew up and stabbed at Moore. Snap. The tip of the pen pierced through his snot bubbles and pierced into his nostrils. ¡°Ow!¡± Moore cried out in pain and reached for his nose, pulling the pen out. ¡°Ah¡­ Vice-Admiral Kuro, I am standing guard.¡± He was stunned and then said seriously. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and waved his hand helplessly. ¡°You, be careful. You are not a Marine yet.¡± Moore was lazy, so lazy that it was infuriating. During the past few days of sailing in the sea, even Kuro had heard about it. He was basically sleeping on the ship or lying there looking at the sky. He looked quite depressed, but when asked, his head was empty. And it¡¯s very greasy. Even if the radium can¡¯t hear Moore¡¯s words clearly, he will say that he doesn¡¯t need oil to cook. Sloppy, dirty, greasy, like a middle-aged man who has lost his dream¡­ Sorry, there is no need to act like this, this is a middle-aged man who has lost his dream. ¡°I asked how long you have been in the New World.¡± ¡°A few months, not long.¡± Moore yawned and said, ¡°At that time, we were preparing to use Port Grande as a base to radiate outwards. The Holy Lady¡­ No, Salia thought that it would be more convenient for us to do things if we let everyone nearby be dealt with first. Of course, it was also to target you.¡± Zalia had a plan, not just finding a place to rest. It was really aimed near G-3. There are not many pirates near G-3, and the Marines at its base are famous, which can deter many pirates. If G-3¡¯s Marines are all dealt with and they are free to deal with the nearby pirates, this area will fall into their hands and they will slowly influence the surroundings. However, before the first step was completed, Kuro came to his door. ¡°Quite an idea¡­¡± Hearing Moore¡¯s words, Kuro shook his head and said disdainfully: ¡°It¡¯s just a little naive. Once the Marines know this news, they will not stop. Once we react, no matter who they send, this matter will not be easy to end.¡± Even if Kuro is not here, once this matter makes Headquarters feel that something is wrong, they will be exposed sooner or later by sending a lieutenant general over. Even if Zalia was lucky and used her ability to influence a Vice-Admiral, the Vice-Admiral¡¯s abnormality was still discovered by the Headquarters. At that time, the elites will come. At that time, Zalia would still be finished. If it doesn¡¯t end soon, it will be a great general. ¡°You have been in the New World for a few months. Do you know any pirates or other things to pay attention to around here?¡± Kuro asked. Moore thought for a moment and said, ¡°No, G-3 is quite safe, but other places¡­ Pirates in the New World are different from ordinary Pirates. These pirates are terrifying. Almost every pirate who survives in the New World has their own territory.¡± This was true. Unlike the Pirates of Paradise or Four Seas, the Pirates of New World are different. In the beginning of a ship, fame depends on different ways of snatching. Although it is all like this, the New World is much more dangerous. Almost all the pirate forces here have their own territory. With the territory as the center, the radiation area formed a criminal organization. The biggest criminal organization is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Their power is the strongest in the New World. However, the others could not be underestimated. Those who can still have power under the noses of Marines and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) are not to be trifled with. ¡°Do you know who the pirate who bombarded G-3 is?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Eh? Was G-3 bombarded? Or was it a pirate?¡± Moore was stunned for a moment. ¡°That place seems to be the territory of Marine Hero Garp?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the big events in the sea, he knew who Garp was. ¡°It¡¯s gone. This place is mine now.¡± Kuro took out a box of cigars, took out one and threw it at Moore, then took out another and lit it himself. Sparks appeared at the end of the cigar and a puff of smoke came out of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve lost face. I¡¯ll find a way to get it back. Otherwise, if the news of G-3 being bombarded spreads, those pirates will definitely be restless. That situation¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it sounds very annoying.¡± Moore took over from Kuro and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°I understand you!¡± A smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s face. The other factor that kept Moore was this. Finally, someone in this world finally understood what he was thinking! Not promotion, not fame, and not for justice! He just wanted to live a safe and comfortable life. Moore, on the other hand, understood this aspect. This lazy middle-aged loser knew very well what Kuro, who was also a middle-aged loser, was thinking. Huh? Not considered a middle-aged loser in his twenties? In the eyes of the young man in his previous life, a 20-year-old is almost dead! ¡°But I really don¡¯t know, because I returned the power of ¡®Sloth¡¯ to Salia a long time ago, and I have never acted alone, and have always been guarding in front of Iron Maiden.¡± Moore shrugged and put the cigar that Kuro threw into his mouth. He picked up a match and lit it. ¡°Oh, good stuff. It¡¯s really good to be a Marine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be lazy. You look very lazy. If you want to sleep, find a place to sleep.¡± ¡°Eh? Is it that good? Uncle, don¡¯t I have to pretend to stand guard?¡± Moore said expectantly. Kuro waved his hand and motioned for Moore to leave. Then he lay back and picked up a report and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Brother Yixiao, he has already moved forward to Dressrosa¡­¡± ¡°A smile?¡± Leda, who was eating snacks on the sofa, was stunned. ¡°Fujiko? What is he doing there?¡± ¡°Marshal Sakaski sent it.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°That Flamingo played a game of abdication and resignation and Headquarters wants to confirm the situation. However, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Chapter 650 Killing the Old Master? After a few days at sea, Kuro and the others returned to G-3. At this moment, Kuro sat in the office of G-3 and officially became the base chief of G-3. G-3 was originally led by Garp and Bogart, with Kirby and Berlumeber as the vanguard. Although everyone has left, the base still needs Marines and it is impossible to take all of them away. In order for Kuro to smoothly take over, the Headquarters withdrew all the Marines above Colonel. At present, except for Kuro, who has the highest position, these colonels under him are enough to command the entire G-3 branch. On his first day in office, Kaz selected a group of people to board the ship and began to patrol. Especially these Marines who were originally in G-3, they were all rubbing their fists. After all, they had just endured the bombardment of G-3, so they naturally wanted to find pirates to restore their reputation. Kaz led Donald, Crowe led Basil, Ainh led Bintz, and the three colonels led the fleet on patrol around the perimeter. Wilbur and others were guarding the house. In a godforsaken place like the New World, it is obviously not advisable for a colonel to lead a fleet to patrol. It is too dangerous. It is at least three trustworthy forces together, which is safer. It¡¯s one thing to fight pirates, but you can¡¯t let Marines fight pirates. Kuro was not worried about Kaz¡¯s strength at all. In addition to Kro and Ian¡¯s words, he has all the attack and defense support. It is definitely not a problem to deal with ordinary pirates. It is just nice to clear the sea under G-3. As for Kuro himself¡­ Of course, he would stay in G-3 Base to guard it. The sea is so dangerous, and his own nest should indeed be guarded well. It is definitely not for laziness. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± In the office, the Den Den Mushi rang. ¡°Lida, answer it.¡± Kuro put his feet up on the table and shook a half-filled wine glass in his left hand, lying comfortably in a chair. ¡°You¡¯re closer.¡± Leda rolled her eyes and got up from the sofa. She went to her desk and picked up the microphone. ¡°Moximus, this is Leda.¡± ¡°Miss Leda¡­¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s eyes gradually turned white and two scars appeared. ¡°I am Smiley.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± These words stunned both of them at the same time. ¡°Brother Yixiao?¡± Kuro sat up and said in surprise, ¡°How strange, you actually called me.¡± Since he joined the Marine, he had not received a message from Smiley. Previously, he was training on the Marine side and had to pass the observation of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). Later on, Kuro did not have time to see him. ¡°Kuro, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I called you this time because I have a presumptuous request.¡± Den Den Mushi chuckled and said: ¡°I am currently in Dressrosa, preparing to capture Doflamingo, Trafalgar Law, Monchi D. Luffy, but these are extremely dangerous pirates. I am worried that my combat power is not enough, so I want you to help me.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to catch someone?¡± Kurlo froze for a moment, then remembered, as if Sakasugi had asked him to arrest someone. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Brother. If you can¡¯t solve it, I can¡¯t solve it. Brother, you can ask someone else. I just took over G-3 and I have a lot of things to do.¡± The Den Den Mushi was silent for a moment and said: ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s a pity. I thought that little brother was close to me and would definitely come to help me. It seems that I thought too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I happened to remember what little brother said when you invited me to the Marine. I can¡¯t help but miss it. Little brother Kuro back then and Little brother Kuro now are two different people. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡± Kuro quickly waved his hand and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t talk about it.¡± ¡°Then I will wait for you in Dressrosa.¡± Den Den Mushi smiled and hung up. ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°How many days have I been off? Why do I have to go to that damn place?¡± ¡°Dresrosa?¡± Leda stood on her tiptoes and put the microphone down. Anticipation appeared on her face. ¡°It seems to be very famous. It¡¯s called ¡®Love and Passion and Toy Country¡¯. I want to play.¡± There are three main characteristics of Dressrosa: the fragrance of flowers, the fragrance of food, the never-ending hot dance, the fragrance of flowers and the dancing Lida is not interested, but she has always wanted to see the food. ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to that kind of place? If you want to eat, you can go back to Pegasus Island.¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°The food on Pegasus Island is also delicious, but I have never eaten Dressrosa.¡± Lida said, ¡°By the way, Uncle Yixiao is going to catch Doflamingo? Have we fallen out with Shichibukai?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the newspaper last time? That cunning thing has resigned from Shichibukai and the position of king of Dressrosa. On the surface, he is just a pirate now. It is only right for Marines to catch pirates. But in terms of intelligence, the reason why Brother Yixiao can go there should be because of that little kid Law.¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair. ¡°But¡­ forget it, Leda. Go and ask Wilbur to prepare the ship. We¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Leda jumped up and turned to run outside. ¡°Delicacy! Delicacy! We can eat different delicacies again!¡± ¡°Desrosa¡­¡± Kuro turned his head to look out of the window and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Doflamingo, the person who holds the key to the world¡¯s rampage is the most troublesome.¡± This guy held more than the key to Kaido¡¯s door. The New World¡¯s criminal organization, led by pirates, wants weapons and supplies, not just looting. This is a berserk world to begin with. It is not so easy to satisfy it by just robbing. They also have trading partners, most of whom are from the underworld. And at the top of the Underground World is Joker. If he really falls, the balance of the New World will probably be lost. Kuro shook his head, searched in the drawer, and took out the newspaper of that day when Doflamingo announced his abdication and the ¡®Rollo Alliance¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± He lit a cigar and blew out the smoke. He said disdainfully, ¡°If two brats can defeat you so easily, then it doesn¡¯t matter if you want this key or not.¡± Not only did Kuro disdain the actions of these ¡®Ultimate Evil Generation¡¯ who wanted to target Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) two years ago, but he also couldn¡¯t believe that two little ghosts who had just gone out to sea could defeat an experienced and cunning great pirate. Doflamingo is a famous giant who has cultivated for decades. If he fails so easily, what will their Marine be? Or could it be that the person wearing a straw hat must be a talented person? Or is it just a simple random punch to kill the old master? Chapter 651 Bring You Some Gifts In the sea, there is a mighty giant golden ship. Behind the golden ship, there are the remains of several pirate ships floating on the sea. It seems that they have become the victims of the golden ship. ¡°There are pirates everywhere.¡± Kuro held the edge of the ship with both hands and said in frustration. ¡°Who asked this ship to be so beautiful? It¡¯s like a top-notch beauty without any clothes. Here and there, everything has been seen. Of course the men will pounce on her.¡± At the side, Moore yawned and said something that seemed to be philosophical. ¡°When will Dressrosa arrive?¡± In front of them, Leda supported herself on the edge of the boat and half of her body was hanging on it. Her calves were bent as she looked at the outline of an island in front of her. ¡°I heard that there are fairies in Dressrosa. I don¡¯t know what they look like.¡± ¡°Fox, she must be the kind of existence with a good figure and beautiful looks. When she sees you, she will pull you to explore the meaning of life. Ah¡­ I am also looking forward to it.¡± Moore said, ¡°Uncle likes demons the most¡­¡± ¡°Gather Essence.¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw Lida suddenly standing on the deck and came over to give him a head-on blow. Immediately, Moore collapsed to the ground. Leda stepped over him mercilessly and came to Kuro¡¯s side. ¡°Hey, Kuro, when will you arrive?¡± ¡°You ask me, who should I ask?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Anyway, it should be soon.¡± He set off this time with Leda and Moore, and the radium. Cooking was necessary. Others are still patrolling G-3 to eliminate pirates. This time, if they are just going to help Brother Yixiao, there is no need for the whole army to go. ¡­ . Three days later, the Golden Lion finally arrived at a large iron bridge. ¡°Hey, Kuro, why don¡¯t you go directly to Dressrosa and come here?¡± Leda looked back at Oshima, who was getting farther and farther away from them. ¡°This place is a broken bridge, and there is fog in front of us. I can¡¯t see clearly.¡± Kuro looked at the mist in front of the iron bridge and narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. Brother Yixiao seems to be there. Let¡¯s go over first, lest he talks about it later.¡± This large iron bridge connects to Dressrosa Island in the rear, and there seems to be a small island in front of it. According to Yixiao, in front of the fog is where he is, Grinbit. This iron bridge connects the two islands. A Lieutenant Colonel came over at this time and said: ¡°Vice-Admiral, General Fujitora is in Greenbitt in front of us. But it is better to be careful. This place is very strange. There is a creature called ¡®Douyu¡¯ near the bridge. Because of their existence, this iron bridge has not been used for a long time.¡± ¡°Douyu?¡± Leda was stunned. Before she could think about it, she saw that the middle end of the big iron bridge seemed to be broken. Below it, there were some wreckage of a shipwreck. Boom! Suddenly, a huge wave was lifted. In the huge wave, a dark figure jumped out and hit the Golden Lion. This thing is like a pitch-black shark, and there seems to be a sickle on top of its head, and on both sides, there is a pair of bull horns, roaring with sharp teeth and opening its mouth to swallow. The Lieutenant Colonel took a step back and shouted, ¡°Dou, Douyu!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this is the thing.¡± Leda expressionlessly pointed a finger. ¡°Essence energy shock wave.¡± Swish! A ball of impact gathered into a beam and pierced through Douyu¡¯s body like a line. The monster fish stiffened in the air, roared and fell to the sea. ¡°Is this Battling Fish? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious. Hey, go and salvage a few people, I want to eat this for dinner.¡± Leda ordered Marine next to her. ¡°There seems to be more than one¡­¡± Moore scratched his head and pointed at the large number of sickle horns floating on the sea in front of him like sharks. He said, ¡°There are a lot of them.¡± ¡°Eh? But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not. If it¡¯s not good, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Leda looked conflicted. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± At this moment, Kuro stretched out his hand and a red light appeared in his eyes. ¡°I found them.¡± ¡­ . Greenbitt, Uninhabited Island. Legend has it that two hundred years ago, there were people on this island who went to each other through the Iron Bridge, but for some reason, they lost contact completely. There is a lot of huge vegetation on the island, almost covering the whole island. Only the beach next to the island has not been eroded. On a beach, Law, who was carrying a long knife, was talking to a half-naked woman on the beach with a man in handcuffs, a thick white coat and a high hat. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s too late. If what Black Foot said is true, then our deal with Doflamingo will not be valid.¡± Law said solemnly. ¡°Hey, what do you mean by no deal! Aren¡¯t you going to let me go!¡± The man in the tall hat said anxiously. ¡°Doflamingo didn¡¯t resign from Shichibukai and the position of king, so the deal is naturally not valid. This is a trap, we have fallen into it. Nicole, call Long-Nose, let¡¯s leave this island!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go now. My main body and Usopp are under this island and they are involved in a little trouble.¡± Robin shook her head and said, ¡°You go alone first, and then we will go to the port together.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ then I understand.¡± Law nodded and was about to say something when his pupils shrank and he looked at the bushes at the side. There, a huge figure suddenly walked out. The man¡¯s eyes were closed and scarred. He wore a purple kimono and a Marine cape and held a wooden staff in one hand. Behind him was a group of Marines. ¡°Trafalgar Law¡­ Mr. Law, is it?¡± he said slowly. ¡°Fu, Fujitora!¡± Law took a deep breath. ¡± Fujitora?¡± Robin said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. He seems to be the new Admiral.¡± ¡°Hey, hey!¡± In the air, a voice suddenly sounded. As a pink feather fell, a man in a pink feather cloak fell from the sky and landed on the other side. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to find!¡± Doflamingo put on an evil smile and stuck out his tongue to lick it. ¡°Ro!¡± The man in the tall hat became excited. ¡°Joker!!¡± ¡°Caesar, talk about it later.¡± Doflamingo glanced at Caesar and smiled at Law. ¡°Hey, Law, what a good plan. Even the Admiral was attracted by you. Now that I have resigned from Shichibukai¡­ I am trembling in fear.¡± ¡°Stop joking!¡± Law gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How did you do it, Doflamingo, why can you make the World Government issue fake news! Just for us, you can deceive the whole world! How can you do this, you are just a pirate!¡± His plans had all gone astray. He had clearly thought of using Caesar to make Doflamingo resign from the Shichibukai position and lose the protection of the Shichibukai position. In addition, he deliberately formed an alliance with Straw Hat, which could attract Marines to come, and Doflamingo, who lost the Shichibukai position, would also be caught by Marines. But¡­ why fake intelligence! How did he do it! ¡°I am also very surprised.¡± With a smile, Yisha said, ¡°Sakasan just told me that this is a false alarm. Even we Marines believe it. Mr. Tenryuu, how did you do it?¡± ¡°That kind of thing is not important. Anyway¡­¡± Doflamingo¡¯s smile grew bigger and bigger, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. He stretched out his hand and pointed at Law, ¡°Forcing me to this point, Law, my purpose now is just to kill you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Law took a step back and grabbed Caesar and said to Robin, who was still on the beach, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Doflamingo¡¯s fingers moved slightly and he was about to attack. However, at this moment, a shadow suddenly appeared on the island. Boom!! Like a tsunami, a huge wave appeared near the beach and rushed forward like a beast. Finally, it stopped in front of the beach, and in the air, there were countless shadows falling. Bang bang bang! It was a Fighting Fish. At this moment, it had plunged into the beach and its body was twitching. ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± Yixiao raised his head. ¡°This aura¡­¡± Cold sweat appeared on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead. He looked up and grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t remember inviting you. Hey, how did you come here, Kuro, no, Kim Luong!¡± In the air, a figure seemed to block the sun and stood there quietly. Kuro bit his cigar and looked down. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to come here. I brought you some gifts.¡± With that, he looked at Yixiao. ¡°Brother Yixiao, long time no see.¡± Chapter 652 Dogfight ¡°Hey, are you kidding me¡­¡± Law gritted his teeth and sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Why is he here?!¡± ¡°Jin Lu¡­¡± Robin, who was on the beach, also looked surprised. Compared to Law, they had a deeper impression of Kuro. After all, they had just escaped from Sabaody Archipelago not long ago. If not for Law, their captain might not have survived! ¡°Oh? There is a familiar face, Nico Robin, is your Captain still alive?¡± Kuro fell from the sky and stood at the same level as One Smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Robin closed her eyes, floated her hands, and half of her body turned into petals and disappeared. This time, only Law and Caesar, Doflamingo, and Laughing and Kuro were left on the scene. Doflamingo looked back. On the sea, a huge golden ship was approaching. ¡°Hey, your flagship is really exaggerated. It suits you.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense here.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at Caesar beside Law. ¡°Who is this thing? It looks so light.¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral, that is Caesar Kurang, the scientist who caused the poisonous gas incident in Punk Hassad.¡± The Marine in the rear said. ¡°Caesar Courant? Never heard of him¡­ Never mind, it¡¯s not important.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m already here. You can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t care about favors.¡± ¡°Naturally, I have a deep friendship with you.¡± Laughing nodded and showed a trace of a smile. Then, he faced Doflamingo and Law, ¡°Mr. Yaksha, although I am a recruit, I have heard a lot of information about your violation of the Shichibukai rules. And Caesar¡¯s name for you¡­ Joker, is that your other name?¡± ¡°Hey, tell me this when you have concrete evidence. I won¡¯t admit anything now. After all, I am Shichibukai.¡± Doflamingo smiled. ¡°Little brother, as you can see, Mr. Tenryu didn¡¯t resign from the Shichibukai and the King¡¯s position. Mr. Sacca just called me and said that this is a false alarm. Even Marine received a false alarm. It¡¯s really surprising.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I think it¡¯s quite normal.¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°After all, his surname is Don Quixote.¡± Tenryubito asked the World Government to lie about the news. Isn¡¯t that normal, especially when Doflamingo¡¯s role in the World Government is not ordinary. ¡°Hey! Kuro, how much do you know?!¡± These words made Doflamingo¡¯s face change slightly, but soon he reacted and smiled, ¡°Hey, I think so. You have a good relationship with that idiot Charles.¡± Kuro glared at Doflamingo. ¡°When did I have a good relationship with that kind of person? Be careful, I will sue you for slander!¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I am still Shichibukai and we are together. Including Caesar, he is my subordinate. According to the rules, shouldn¡¯t he be released?¡± Doflamingo said. ¡°You are Shichibukai, according to the rules, that is ¡®White¡¯. As for Trafalgar Law, according to the news report, if your alliance with Straw Hat Gang is true, then it is ¡®Black¡¯, but if Straw Hat Kid is just your subordinate, then it is ¡®White¡¯, Mr. Law, according to your answer¡­¡± He raised his staff and knife and placed one hand on the handle. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The purpose of my trip will change.¡± ¡°What kind of judgment is this! Isn¡¯t it solved by lying!¡± Caesar shouted. Kuro raised his eyebrows, but he had no objections. Doflamingo is still Shichibukai. They are on the same side in terms of regulations, but you want Marines to help the pirates fight another pirate? Are you kidding? Let them fight each other. As for Law, he really couldn¡¯t lie. Straw Hat¡¯s owner is still in Dressrosa. If I¡¯m lying, it will be even worse if they return to Dressrosa together. I can only delay it for now¡­ ¡°The leader of Straw Hat is an ally of mine, not a subordinate!¡± Law shouted! ¡°Hey, stupid!¡± Doflamingo laughed. Purple light burst out from Yixiao¡¯s body. Click. He pulled out the cane knife. ¡°In that case, Mr. Luo, you will be removed from the Shichibukai gang and will now begin the arrest.¡± In an instant, the purple light ball shot straight into the sky. Soon, a huge shadow covered the beach. It was a flaming meteorite that was falling rapidly towards them. ¡°Meteorite?! Quick, hide!¡± The nearby Marines, including Caesar, shouted and ran towards the grass. ¡°Meteorite, this guy¡­¡± Doflamingo glanced at the sky in shock, his eyes showing deep fear. However, he was not surprised, because before that, he had already experienced the threat of Kuro. Still ¡­ Descending a meteorite, are you preparing to deal with him together?! ¡°Hey, what a joke!¡± Law was very surprised by this move. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro looked up. ¡°So it¡¯s just a meteorite.¡± Fortunately, this brother did not pull down his treasure house. ¡°ROM!¡± Law stretched out his hand and a transparent light shield appeared around him. The meteorite appeared in the light shield and was cut in half by Law. Boom! The dust fog spread around them and swallowed them completely. As the dust dissipated, a large pit appeared where they stood, and four pillars in the pit were still intact. One Smile, Kuro, Doflamingo, and Law stood among them. ¡°Hey, how did you do it? Didn¡¯t your Marshal teach you how to do things?!¡± A blue vein appeared on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead. For a moment, he did not speak. Instead, Kuro said unhappily, ¡°What we do has nothing to do with you, a pirate. Recognize your identity, Doflamingo.¡± ¡°Moo¡­¡± Doflamingo glanced at Kuro and stopped talking. He directly chased after Law. ¡°Should we go forward, little brother?¡± Laughing asked. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, brother, the battle between pirates doesn¡¯t affect us. In contrast, why did you call me here?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I am just a new recruit and don¡¯t have your experience. There are some things that you may be able to give me good advice on. In addition, there are a lot of dangerous people hidden in the competitive meeting organized by Mr. Yaksha. We are here to catch them.¡± Laughing said. ¡°Oh? Do you need to do this kind of thing? Well, I guess it¡¯s true. Ordinary Vice-Admiral can¡¯t do anything to that group of people.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°In addition to the straw hat, there are also some fierce people, such as Green Pepper¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Is it that ¡®Cone Green Pepper¡¯? I have heard of him.¡± Yi Xiao nodded. ¡°Yes, that Green Pepper¡­ Strange, who is Green Pepper?¡± Kuro frowned and suddenly thought of something. He glanced at Dressrosa and said, ¡°Is the ability working? The Tale Fruit¡­¡± Chapter 653 Sorry, I Didn¡¯t Do It On Purpose If Kuro doesn¡¯t know anything, then he might really not remember who Don Chinjao is. However, he knew that his memory of the BUG-level fruit abilities on the sea was the deepest. Even after more than 20 years, he did not dare to forget them, afraid that he would fall into their trap one day. The playful fruit is one of them. It can turn people into toys and erase their memories from others. Kuro¡¯s memory of Don Chinjao has already begun to blur, but because he knows the reason for the playful fruit, he will not doubt the existence of Don Chinjao. This person definitely exists. But it should be the ability of the Kid¡¯s Fruit user. ¡°Forget it, who cares who he is, we¡¯ll catch him together later.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and turned his head to the direction of Doflamingo and Law¡¯s aura. ¡°When they are done.¡± Not long after, Law jumped out of the grass. At this time, he was in a sorry state, with blood still flowing from his forehead. He gritted his teeth and ran quickly. Behind him was Doflamingo with a ferocious smile. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t run away, Law!¡± Doflamingo reached out and grabbed down with his fingers. ¡°Five-colored line!¡± Dang! Law instantly turned around and the Demon Blade Ghost Cry was in front of him, making a crisp sound, but he couldn¡¯t completely block it, a few wounds appeared on his body and he fell back. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Doflamingo lunged forward, his five fingers reaching down towards Law. Boom! At this moment, a gravitational force pressed on his body, but his movements stopped and he fell from the air and stood on the ground. He frowned and looked at a smile. ¡°Fujiko, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What I want is an arrest, not a kill.¡± Laughing said. ¡°Well, whatever.¡± Doflamingo walked over against gravity and came to Law. He stepped on Law¡¯s stomach and laughed, ¡± Law, you finally came back to me!¡± ¡°Joker! Joker! Heart, my heart!¡± Caesar emerged from the grass and shouted, ¡°He took my heart and asked him to return it to me!¡± ¡°Caesar Coulomb¡­ seems to be related to the gas incident and human experiments. There is news that he used children for experiments. Unfortunately, there is no concrete evidence. In addition, he is Mr. Yaksha¡¯s subordinate. It¡¯s a pity.¡± Laughing sighed and said softly. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro tilted his head. ¡°Speaking of which, there is such a thing. The last time I went to G-5 to clean up the traitor, that traitor said something about this.¡± ¡°Hey, can you say this in front of me?!¡± Doflamingo¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Kuro, I still remember what you did.¡± He had killed Virgo! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me cleaning up the traitor, compared to this¡­ he ran away.¡± Kuro pointed forward. ¡°ROM!¡± Law, who was lying on the ground, took this opportunity to activate his ability and switched with a nearby stone. He flashed to that side and prepared to escape. ¡°Ro!¡± Doflamingo bared his teeth and was about to give chase when a cold light appeared. Chi!! Caesar was cut from his shoulder to his waist. His slash went straight to Law behind him and hit his back, causing a bloody mist to erupt. Law groaned in pain and staggered, almost falling down. ¡°ROM!¡± Through his ability, he teleported away and ran towards the Iron Bridge. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry.¡± Kuro sheathed his blade and shrugged at Caesar. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ related¡­¡± Caesar said in a daze and his body fell down, dead. ¡°Kuro!!¡± Boom!! With a roar, a Haoshoku aura came over. Doflamingo¡¯s face was almost twisted into a ball, his veins were exposed one by one. ¡°What did you do?!¡± ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m helping you. Seeing that you¡¯re trying so hard to catch him, I was ready to cut him, but I didn¡¯t know that he was blocking someone in front of me.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°It¡¯s just a subordinate. If he¡¯s killed, so be it, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Caesar! He¡¯s important to me¡­¡± Doflamingo took a few deep breaths and looked at Kuro with killing intent. ¡°How are you going to explain it to me?!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the thought of Kaido¡¯s existence. That guy is a monster! ¡°Explanation?¡± Kuro spat out the cigar tip and his figure suddenly flashed and appeared in front of Doflamingo, almost sticking to his face as he looked at him and said lightly: ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you about Virgo and Smoker. What you did to Smoker in Punk Hassad is not small. Although Shichibukai and Marine belong to the World Government, I haven¡¯t heard that Shichibukai has the power to attack Marine.¡± Smoker had complained about this to him. He was almost killed by Doflamingo in Punk Hassad. If it weren¡¯t for the sudden appearance of that idiot Kuzan, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have come back. ¡°What kind of key you have in your hand has nothing to do with me, but Smoker is my friend. When you hit him, didn¡¯t you pay attention to leave me some face?¡± Kuro bared his teeth and threatened. ¡°You¡­¡± Doflamingo took a step back. Only then did he realize that this person was also unruly! And its threat level is no less than Kaido! The person in front of him was different from Fujitora. The last time he came, if he had not been given the Totland needle in time, Dressrosa would have been gone by then. This guy can definitely do it. He is an old-school Marine, not a recruit like Fujitora. He has his own way of dealing with pirates. ¡°Humph!¡± Doflamingo snorted and did not look at Kuro. Instead, he chased after Law. But at this time, he thought of something and said with a hideous smile, ¡°Hey, I remember you owe me a favor.¡± ¡°Only for Shichibukai,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I am now Shichibukai, Kuro, no, Kim Luong, since you know, I want you to guard the factory. This is very simple for you.¡± Doflamingo suggested, ¡°As long as we guard it this time, our favor will be written off.¡± ¡°Are you still thinking about the factory at this time?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, I agree, but¡­ what makes you think you will win? You will fail if you underestimate others.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not as arrogant as that crocodile, I know¡­¡± Doflamingo rose into the air and looked in the direction of Iron Bridge with a sinister smile. ¡°Of course, that straw hat can¡¯t be underestimated. He has already defeated Crocodile and Moria. If I don¡¯t take him seriously, maybe I will lose, but will I really lose? Hahaha!¡± He rushed forward and his voice sounded around him. ¡°Let me see what kind of magic that straw hat has!¡± ¡°Is this really good?¡± Laughing watched Doflamingo gradually disappear and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand. Shichibukai, shouldn¡¯t he be with Marine?¡± ¡°Huh? Brother, don¡¯t joke with me. You are quite similar to Smoker. You always think that Shichibukai is within the rules of the World Government.¡± Kuro re-lit a cigar and said, ¡°In the end, they are just garbage at sea. Shichibukai¡¯s identity has already given them enough convenience. We Marines don¡¯t need to give them any more convenience. World Government and so on, just give them a perfunctory answer. Those old guys only want political balance. They don¡¯t care so much about other things.¡± ¡°Is this the way experienced Marines handle things? I know a little about it. Sure enough, it was right to ask you to come over.¡± Yi Xiao nodded and smiled. Sengoku, Garp, Tsuru, Akainu, Kizaru, and even Aokiji, the way to deal with Shichibukai will always be treated as trash. As for Kuro, he had been with the old man for a long time and naturally understood how to deal with pirates who were within the rules. They can¡¯t be seen as humans. If they are seen as humans, they will take advantage of them. Chapter 654 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Who Won or Lost Dressrosa, when the World Government was first established, was one of the first countries to join the Twenty Kings. The family of the former king, King Riku, originally took over the position of the Donquixote Family, and the current country is Donquixote. Doflamingo was a tenryubito, of course. This was something that Kuro had known for a long time. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard it.¡± On the street, listening to Kuro¡¯s story, With a smile, he nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Tenryubito, it turns out that you are Tenryubito. I see. In this way, the false alarm that affects the world can be explained.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a former tenryubito, but¡­¡± Kuro looked up at the sky and said slowly, ¡°Human beings really depend on the environment. There is a big difference between tenryubito and tenryubito.¡± They arrived at Dressrosa from Greenbitt and are now walking in the direction of Doflamingo¡¯s palace. ¡°It smells good¡­¡± Leda was looking around in the back, her nose was moving and her eyes began to shine. ¡°The aroma of food is super fragrant! Hey, Kuro, when are we going to eat!¡± ¡°Wait a little longer, I don¡¯t want to spend money. When we arrive here, of course the host will treat us.¡± Kuro glanced around. On the street, there were people and toys laughing and talking. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The world is really magical. Can toys fall in love with people?¡± ¡°The result is no different.¡± Moore said at the back, ¡°The so-called romance is to find a legal reason for the meat machine. Either he is the meat machine or she is the filling doll. Anyway, they are all toys and there is no difference. Speaking of which, these toys don¡¯t seem to have a leaking option. They are all very hard toys.¡± ¡°This is really an eye-catching speech.¡± ¡°Little Brother Kuro, your subordinates are very interesting.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Lida.¡± ¡°Gather Essence!¡± Leda pressed her backhand on Moore¡¯s body. Suddenly, Moore slumped down as if he had dried up, and a soul seemed to emerge from his mouth. She reached out to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s leaking, it¡¯s leaking¡­¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯m so hungry¡­ Kuro, I want to eat.¡± Leda ran to Kuro and pulled his sleeve. ¡°Okay, okay, then¡­¡± Boom! Before Kuro could finish speaking, something fell from the sky and stirred up a cloud of dust. Luo Yang fell on the pit on the ground, bleeding all over, looking very miserable. In front of him, Doflamingo appeared. There was also a smear of blood on his cheek. ¡°Stinky brat.¡± Doflamingo took out a gold pistol from the back of his waist, pulled the safety, and fired a series of machine guns at Law. The sound of gunfire turned the originally lively street silent. ¡°Tra Nan!¡± Beside them, in the circular arena, inside the iron fence, a man with a golden helmet and a white beard suddenly shouted. In front of the fence, there were two people, one with a green algae head and the other dressed as a samurai. Leda looked over and was stunned. ¡°Kuro, that is¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see it.¡± Kuro glanced over and saw that there was a ¡®M¡¯-shaped wound on the chest of the man wearing the golden helmet. He couldn¡¯t help but bare his teeth. ¡°Sure enough, he is still alive and kicking like a fly.¡± Not to mention the clumsy casual clothes that he thought could deceive people, Kuro could feel the stupidity even without looking at it. Straw Hat Boy is very energetic now¡­ ¡°Hey, sorry to disturb you.¡± After firing a few shots and confirming that Law no longer has the ability to resist, Doflamingo explained to the nearby civilians, ¡°This pirate, Trafalgar Law, is the man who recently caused me to give up Shichibukai and the King¡¯s position, but everyone can rest assured now that he has been dealt with by me.¡± ¡°Hey, Brother Ming!!¡± Inside the fence, Luffy held the railing with both hands and shouted, ¡°What did you do to Terran!!¡± ¡°Hey, Straw Hat Boy¡­¡± Doflamingo turned his head and said with a sinister smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to judge what I do. Law used to be my subordinate, I can deal with him however I want.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the two people in front of the fence rushed up. ¡°Jin Weimen, take Tra Nan away!¡± Algae¡¯s figure swooped down and his right hand reached for the three handles on his waist. ¡°I understand!¡± Another person in a kimono responded. Hearing the reply, Algae pulled out Ghost Hunter and slashed at Doflamingo. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you first.¡± Doflamingo moved his fingers. Dang! However, at this moment, a bright staff blade blocked Doflamingo¡¯s blade. Boom! In the next moment, the ground under the green algae head¡¯s feet shattered and a huge pit appeared. The green algae head seemed to be pressed by something heavy and fell straight into it. But soon, a slash flew out of the hole and rushed straight into a smile. It was blocked by his staff blade and he took a few steps back. In the hole, Algae jumped over. Because of gravity just now, his glasses and the fake beard on his mouth fell off, revealing his true appearance. Zoro held the knife tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°You blind uncle, you are actually a Marine.¡± ¡°Flying Chop, very fierce.¡± With a smile, he said, ¡°The aura is very familiar. We have met before. I didn¡¯t expect that the person who helped me in the casino at that time would be my enemy now. This is really¡­ unpleasant.¡± Violent? Kuro raised his eyebrows. How long has this guy been a Marine? He has become an old sailor. ¡°General Fujitora, Kuro.¡± At this moment, a group of Marines suddenly came from the rear, led by a big man wearing a cow horn helmet and carrying a Shark Cutter. ¡°Bastille, you also came over.¡± Kuro greeted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to cooperate with Fujitora and Maynard. He is in the Battle Arena, but he can¡¯t be contacted,¡± Bastille said. ¡°Maynard?¡± Kuro frowned and thought of something. ¡°Oh¡­ Maynard is there? Hey, Flamingo, our people seem to have accidentally entered your broken Battle Arena. Let them out.¡± He remembered Maynard, which meant he hadn¡¯t fallen for it yet. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve never heard of Marines in the Battle Arena. I didn¡¯t say that Marines can participate in this competition.¡± Doflamingo grabbed Law and grinned. Kuro slowly reached for the hilt of his knife. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion.¡± A blue vein appeared on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead. ¡°Kuro, I am Shichibukai! Everything I do is within the rules!¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± Only then did Zoro look in the direction of Kuro. With just one glance, he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Luciru Kuro! Kim Jung! Back in Sabaody Archipelago, they were almost wiped out. ¡°Who is that? Your Excellency Zoro, you seem to be very afraid.¡± Jin Weimen asked. ¡°That¡¯s Marine, and a Marine as strong as a monster, but I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Zoro pulled out the Watoichi text and bit it in his mouth. He said solemnly, ¡°Jin Weimen, you go first. This man is very difficult to deal with!¡± As for Kuro, he didn¡¯t even look at Zoro. He just stared at Doflamingo with a cold gaze. His right hand was already on the hilt. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go back and talk.¡± Doflamingo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will release that man.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to say that earlier?¡± Kuro let go of his hand and shrugged. ¡°You are Shichibukai, I am Marine, we are in the same camp, there is no need to be so stiff.¡± ¡°As for you¡­¡± Only then did he look at Zoro, his figure slowly floating in the air, looking down at Zoro and Jinwei Men, ¡°Take your time, this place is not as simple as you think.¡± He did not want to get involved in the matter between pirates. Whether it was Straw Hat or Doflamingo, it didn¡¯t matter who won or lost. Chapter 655 If I Take It, It¡¯s Also a Guard At the top of the palace, at the dining table, Leda sat there eating and stuffing food into her mouth. ¡°Oh¡­ It does taste good.¡± Kuro tasted the fried rice and nodded slightly. Dress Prawn Seafood Fried Rice, Rosette Squid Macaroni, Succubus Pumpkin Frozen Soup. This is Dressrosa¡¯s most commendable delicacy. At the long table, Doflamingo sat in the main seat, staring gloomily at Kuro, who was eating. On the other side, Yixiao also sat there, pouring himself a glass of wine and drinking it slowly. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s rare to see Marines and pirates eating together.¡± Doflamingo sneered. ¡°It has happened before.¡± Kuro pushed the pumpkin frozen soup to Leda, who was looking at them and said lightly, ¡°When we were at the top, didn¡¯t we eat quite happily?¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Doflamingo gritted his teeth. At this moment, a huge figure walked over. ¡°Young Master, I brought him here!¡± A man in orange furry clothes with two chains tied to his body and four strands of hair growing out of his head like a fan came with an old man with white hair. ¡°Oh, King Riku?¡± Doflamingo stood up and walked to the old man and grabbed him. He turned around and said, ¡°I also let the Marine who ¡®accidentally entered¡¯ go. Kuro, you better remember your promise.¡± With that, he walked out of the restaurant. Meanwhile, Buffalo swallowed his saliva and followed. He did not dare to stay in this place. Only the four Marines were left in the restaurant. ¡°Brother, what are you doing here? It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here to arrest someone, right? You showed too much mercy just now.¡± Kuro asked after taking a bite of rice. ¡°I just want to confirm what the country where Shichibukai is like to decide what to do next.¡± A smile slowly said: ¡°Although I am just a recruit, since I have joined the Marine, I also have my own demands, which are to completely abolish the Shichibukai system.¡± Hearing this, Kuro frowned slightly. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a change in your aura¡­ Little Brother Kuro, do you disagree?¡± asked Laughing. ¡°You can¡¯t say that¡­¡± Kuro poured himself a glass of wine and took a sip. ¡°Pirates are a group of restless existences in the end, but they can indeed balance the combat power of the sea. The World Government gives pirates special privileges, and pirates provide combat power for the World Government when necessary. Compared to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Shichibukai is still far from enough.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just to find the evidence of that Flamingo, I don¡¯t care, but Shichibukai¡¯s system¡­ Brother, you should think about it. Some pirates are forced to the opposite side, there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°I will consider it. For the time being, it depends on how this country is. Although I can¡¯t see anything, because of this, I can perceive that this country has a bottomless darkness¡­¡± Laughing stood up and walked out. ¡°Maybe those pirates can reveal something.¡± Kuro looked at the departing figure with a smile and shook his head slightly. ¡°Observation Haki? It¡¯s amazing, but¡­ it¡¯s indeed time.¡± One Smile¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) can detect a lot of things, especially emotions. Although he doesn¡¯t know as much as me, he can feel it exactly. Those toys are essentially living things, and they have their own memories. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t say it. Kuro knew very well what was hidden under those toys, and Yixiao probably noticed the thoughts of those toys. Only, for the moment, there is no definitive evidence. Although Kuro knew it, his words were useless. If he wanted to convict someone, he had to rely on hard evidence, not just talk about it. Moore scratched his head and said, ¡°It sounds like a very troublesome thing, Vice Admiral Kuro.¡± ¡°Just treat it as coming over to watch a show. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Kuro stood up and walked out of the window. ¡°Moore, go find Bastille and confirm the situation of Maynard. Tell them that there is no need to pursue the pirates who broke in here for the time being. Just put on a show. Let them handle the pirates themselves. We Marines don¡¯t have to get involved. Also, protect the safety of the civilians here and¡­ the safety of those toys.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Moore nodded and disappeared from his seat in a flash. When he came to the island, he had already covered the road signs. ¡°What a convenient ability¡­¡± Kuro rushed out of the window and looked down at the Battle Arena. He narrowed his eyes and no one knew what he was thinking. However, there was no need for him to think too much. In just half a day, when Leda was still eating unscrupulously, she heard a loud sound. The building above them was cut open and the high tower of the palace broke off. The gravel fell down and landed on the food in front of Leda. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda looked at Kuro, who was sitting at the head of the table and smoking a cigar. Kuro looked up and his eyes moved. Because of the lack of a barrier, he directly saw a room in front of him. There was a line clone of Doflamingo with his head cut off, a warrior with a broken leg and a big sword, Straw Hat, Law, and¡­ ¡°Oh! Is this lady good-looking?¡± Kuro glanced at Viola and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Huh?¡± Leda¡¯s eyes immediately changed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. You have eaten enough.¡± Soon, Kuro stood up and walked out. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°I owe that bird a favor and have to guard the factory for him, but now¡­¡± Kuro looked down. There were no more toys on the street. They had all become people. The World Government, Marines, Revolutionary Army, and pirates were already in a mess. ¡°I don¡¯t think this factory is suitable to be placed here, but it¡¯s better for me to keep it. This is also keeping the promise of this Flamingo.¡± Kuro said with confidence. This was the only thing he could take advantage of here. Doflamingo is the largest arms dealer in the Underworld, and he is known as ¡®Joker¡¯. In addition to the main trade with Kaido of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), there are traces of his involvement in both pirate and national wars. Everything depended on his weapon factory under the palace and the factory of man-made Devil Fruit. Kuro doesn¡¯t care about the Artificial Devil Fruit. That thing is useless, and it can only increase combat power. But those weapons, including the factory itself, cannot be missed. As soon as he landed, he had already noticed the large amount of life force underground in the palace. It was so big that there must be a lot of things. ¡°But before that¡­¡± Kuro walked in the direction of Doflamingo. ¡°There are some things that we have to warn him about. It¡¯s better not to involve the innocent.¡± Chapter 656 Marine is Order ¡°It seems that we have to take emergency measures.¡± In the room, Doflamingo, whose body was separated from his body, was lying there. The body was still smiling. Behind the broken-legged swordsman, the complete Doflamingo appeared again. He raised his foot but did not kick the broken-legged swordsman. He looked down and revealed his usual evil grin. ¡°Straw Hat Kid!¡± This man in the straw hat protected Kyros. As he spoke, he raised his hand and his five fingers were connected. At the same time, the headless clone also stood up and raised one hand to grab the straw hat boy below. Bang! A cloud of dust burst from the ground. From the dust, Luffy flew out with the broken-legged swordsman and hit the wall. ¡°Did you dodge it? ¡î¡î¡î¡­¡± Doflamingo snorted and laughed. ¡°Pica.¡± Rumble¡­ The ground began to shake and undulate like a wave. A stone statue appeared from the ground and two hands appeared on the ground. They grabbed the straw hat and directly shrank into the ground. ¡°Oh, King Riku¡­ No, Riku Dolde III.¡± Doflamingo revealed a sinister smile and looked at King Riku, who was the only one who had not been shrunk into the ground. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s revisit the scene from ten years ago.¡± ¡°You want¡­¡± King Riku¡¯s pupils shrank, he thought of something and his face turned pale, ¡°No! No! Doflamingo, please, don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t blame me.¡± Doflamingo looked up and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you didn¡¯t cause trouble, why would you let me do this kind of thing? Sugar fainted. Ten years, ten years of accumulated fatigue was destroyed at this moment! I had no choice¡­¡± ¡°Doflang¡­¡± Before King Riku could finish speaking, the stone arm suddenly tightened, making him unable to speak. ¡°Watch carefully. Ten years ago, it was just a small fight. This time, I¡¯m going to be serious!¡± Doflamingo stretched out his five fingers and a large number of lines rushed out of the neck of the avatar and shot straight into the sky. ¡°Let you relive what hell is!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from the side. Doflamingo was shocked and turned to look. Kuro was slowly walking over with Leda. ¡°That ability of yours, you still have to have some restrictions,¡± Kuro said as he walked over with a cigar in his mouth. Gladius subconsciously took a step back and sweat broke out on his forehead. He exclaimed, ¡°Gold ingots?!¡± Seeing the person, Doflamingo paused and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hey, Kuro, do you know what my ability is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± Kuro looked up at the sky and kept spreading around like brilliant white fireworks. ¡°In short, whether it¡¯s pirates, soldiers, or officials, you can do whatever you want, but Marines and civilians, your ¡®Parasite Line¡¯, it¡¯s better not to put it here.¡± ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have such fine control. Besides, I am the king of Dressrosa. It is my freedom to do what I want. You are just a Marine, Kuro.¡± Doflamingo said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am really afraid of you! I am still Shichibukai. If you are Marine, you have no right to ask me what to do!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro heard this and lowered his eyes. He squatted down and pressed his palm on the ground. As if there was a breeze blowing, the wind moved everyone present and spread throughout Dressrosa. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have much power to stop you, but I am a Marine, and saving civilians is my duty. If you don¡¯t agree, then I will find a way myself.¡± ¡°Of course, if something strange happens, such as those civilians suddenly running out of your ability and then talking nonsense outside, then I won¡¯t care.¡± Kuro said, ¡°How you mess around is your business, but for civilians, it¡¯s better to put less pressure on them.¡± ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will make you step down?!¡± Veins popped out on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead, but his movements froze. Step down? Impossible. If you do this, I can thank your eight generations of ancestors. Looking at Kuro¡¯s fearless face, Doflamingo gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Pi, I understand¡­ For your sake, I will not use parasitic wires on civilians and Marines. However, control your family¡¯s new Admiral. That guy is talking big about abolishing Shichibukai! Pi Pi Pi, is the balance of your Marine going to be broken on the recruits?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about our internal affairs.¡± Kuro stood up, put on a smile, and patted Doflamingo on the shoulder. ¡°As long as you give me face, I¡¯m still very easy to talk to. My purpose in doing things is to not care if you don¡¯t see me. After all, unlucky people are everywhere in this world. My ability is limited and I can¡¯t care so much. But if I see them, I have to care about them if I can. After all, I am a Marine.¡± ¡°Yes, our Kuro is still very easy to talk to. Hey, that maid, what I ate before is dirty. Go and get me some more.¡± Leda said to Baby-5 who was standing at the side. ¡°Eh? Me, me? Yes! Okay!¡± Baby-5 trotted away excitedly and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m needed again~¡± ¡°Marine, you¡­¡± King Riku looked at Kuro in a daze. This man made that terrifying guy use the birdcage alone? ¡°King Riku?¡± Kuro looked at the old man who was only wearing a cloak, revealing his strong body, and said with a smile, ¡°King, take care of your body. In the future, you still need to master Dressrosa.¡± Shua! With that, he instantly pulled out his sword and directly cut off the stone hand holding him, and the momentum brought by it blew King Riku away. ¡°What do you mean, Kuro?¡± Doflamingo grinned. ¡°You think I will fail?!¡± Kuro smiled and walked to the nearby gap. He looked down at the riot and said in a deep voice, ¡°I was originally very confident in you. After all, you said that you would take it seriously. In the end, the toy turned into a person? It¡¯s really amazing. You have a lot of strange ability users.¡± ¡°That kind of thing is just an accident, Kim.¡± At the side, Gladius said, ¡°We will solve it.¡± ¡°No need to report to me, we are not superior and subordinate, you are just a pirate, but¡­¡± Kuro placed his hands on the broken rock and looked down. ¡°You are really trash, or is the country ruled by pirates all like this?¡± The veins on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead popped out again. He took a deep breath and revealed a ferocious smile again. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lose.¡± The wind stirred the cloak on Kuro¡¯s back and his voice sounded: ¡°Be it Marshal Sakasugi, the old man, or me, we Marines can¡¯t afford to lose face. If you lose, everything you have will disappear.¡± Hearing this, Doflamingo¡¯s face became serious for a moment, and he smiled, ¡°Hey, do you think so little of me? I¡¯m really angry¡­¡± Kuro shrugged and said nothing more. Unlike the kind of existence that uses Marines to enforce its own justice, Kuro, no, or old-school Marines, are all existences that rely on the Marine system. Their justice is within the scope of procedures and rules. Marine may not be considered a good person for that group of ¡®adventurers¡¯ or the civilians of his country. After all, he can now talk and laugh with the big villains in the people¡¯s hearts. Normal good people and ¡®heroes¡¯ can¡¯t do such a thing. Although Kuro sometimes says that he is a good person, he knows in his heart that a real good person is not like him. If the world was really black and white, it would be simple. Kuro just had a bottom line. Marine itself is an order. As for whether it is good or neutral, or evil, I don¡¯t know. Chapter 657 If You Die, There Will Be No Tragedy in Life The birdcage was finally released. The lines in the sky covered the country like a fence. The density of the lines was completely impossible to pass through. At this time, Leda was holding the cake given by Baby-5 in one hand and black tea in the other. She looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Tsk, there are so many strings.¡± In addition to the threads that surround the country and make the country like a cage, many more threads fall from the sky. In his perception, he has already controlled a large number of pirates and soldiers of the original kingdom. Kuro always acted according to his position. Even if everything is the same, ¡®one¡¯ represents civilians, officials, Revolutionary Army, Marines, pirates, soldiers, thugs, and even street hooligans. Before they become these positions, they are all ¡®civilians¡¯. Civilians, of course, are not guilty. They are objects of Marine protection. However, when civilians ¡®advanced¡¯ into other professions, they naturally lost the protection of Marines. Of course, Kuro did not care about these people. There is also Doflamingo. For Kuro, although this man is dangerous, he actually knows the rules very well. He is different from those disorderly and chaotic people who only think about themselves. Yes, he was just short of registering his straw hat ID. ¡°Hey, do you see me as the same level as those little ghosts? I don¡¯t know if you are arrogant or timid.¡± The veins on Doflamingo¡¯s forehead were growing. ¡°I feel insulted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your own business. If I were you, after so many years on the sea, I would be controlled by two brats.¡± Kuro snorted. ¡°If I were you, I would die with a heart.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Doflamingo¡¯s face sank. Although Fujitora is also a terrifying monster, he is not afraid of Fujitora. Just as Fujitora himself said, he is actually just a recruit with a general position. He may have the right to speak in the world, but he is not that important in the Marine. On the other hand, this man is completely different. Whether it is in terms of means or strength, he is from the old school. This kind of person is very difficult to deal with, but as long as they abide by their ¡®game rules¡¯, they can be safe. At the thought of this, Doflamingo sneered. ¡°If only you were leading the team this time, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. Kuro, I heard that you can¡¯t be a general because you are Kizaru¡¯s direct descendant, right? It¡¯s a pity. The World Government is always so stupid and incompetent. They don¡¯t understand that a person who will follow the rules is completely different from a person who only wants to do his own thing.¡± Doflamingo had already known what Fujitora was thinking. Abolishing Shichibukai is too naive. He was not afraid of Fujitora, or even Sakasugi, or the World Government, but this man made Doflamingo fearful. But he knew in his heart that this guy would not think about abolishing Shichibukai. ¡°Ah¡­ so don¡¯t fail.¡± Kuro looked down and his eyes were staring in the direction of Fujitora¡¯s aura. ¡°I have my own opinions and I definitely can¡¯t stop it, but I won¡¯t help you, a piece of garbage at sea. You can only rely on yourself. The result will depend on your own performance.¡± Doflamingo is dangerous, but the level of threat is really not that high. At least compared to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), his danger is still within the permission of the World Government. Also under the control of their Marines. Just as he said, he held the reins of the New World Rampage in his hand. This guy is not as simple as selling weapons, including selling abilities and intelligence. As long as it can be sold, he will sell everything. Trading targets range from kingdoms to pirates, including the World Government will also use him as an intermediary to intervene in the New World. If he falls, the balance will be broken. The New World is originally a killing field between the pirates and the non-Canadian countries of the New World. Doflamingo¡¯s existence is to provide strength to both sides so that they will not decide the winner at the first moment. After all, the last thing they wanted was for the war to end. Leaving Doflamingo alone definitely has its disadvantages, but there are also many benefits. That is, the New World can maintain the killing state to the greatest extent. If this killing state ends, those violent criminal organizations led by the strong will continue to expand their forces until the New World is stable. As soon as the New World stabilizes, those pirates will set their eyes on the first half of the Grand Line and the four seas, and it will be their Marines who will feel uncomfortable. But then again, the place he ruled was indeed a ghost. If he lost, it would be good. After all, their Marine is not a pirate. Kuro looked back at Doflamingo and said, ¡°If two brats can defeat you, you might as well die.¡± Whether it was Crocodile or Moria, in Kuro¡¯s eyes, this failure was simply senseless. Although that straw hat is Garp¡¯s grandson and he inherited Garp¡¯s talent, he defeated them so jokingly. Kuro couldn¡¯t understand it even if he wanted to. ¡®How?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Doflamingo looked at the sky and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I won¡¯t lose until I pull down that group of people!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Leda.¡± Kuro glanced at Doflamingo and said, ¡°He went down.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda licked her fingers and put down the teacup. A rock on the ground separated and flew down with her body and Kuro. Dressrosa had now completely become a battlefield. In addition to civilians, there are also pirates and thugs who have entered Dressrosa over the years. In comparison, there are really not many civilians. Those civilians are basically what Doflamingo did ten years ago in order to usurp the throne and hide the truth. More importantly, it was this group of pirates. For ten years, pirates came in all the time and were then turned into toys. They carried weapons in the underground factory and acted as the objects for the citizens to play with. And now that they have turned into humans, they naturally began to cause trouble. ¡°Kill!¡± A group of pirates raised their weapons and killed each other. ¡°Wait, why can¡¯t I control it! I don¡¯t want to fight you!¡± ¡°Damn it, stop, why did you hit me!¡± The pirates were generally divided into two groups, one of which was roaring loudly and attacking the other group of pirates as if they were out of control. Although the other group of pirates said that they did not want to move, they were quite ruthless. ¡°Tsk, how pitiful. It wasn¡¯t easy to be liberated, but now we have to fight again.¡± Kuro shook his head, his face full of compassion. ¡°I hate to see tragedies.¡± Shua! A black light flashed and Kuro pulled out his knife. Chi!! In an instant, the bodies of these pirates stiffened and their heads flew high. ¡°So, I will help you get rid of this tragedy.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°If you die, there will be no tragedy in your life.¡± Chapter 658 The Lowest People Eat the Floating Fruit ¡°Kuro!¡± When Kuro beheaded all the pirates, a group of Marines trotted over, led by two people. One was Bastille, who was wearing a covered bull-horned helmet and holding a Shark Cutter, and the other was dressed like a gladiator, wearing only a cloak and a hat. ¡°Maynard?¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re out.¡± As Vice-Admiral, they naturally did not address each other as superior and subordinate. ¡°Kuro, Doflamingo has a problem. We should arrest him. Now is the opportunity. Mr. Fujitora is unwilling to do this. Your words must be possible.¡± Maynard said quickly. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Doflamingo is recognized by the World Government as the legitimate king. Do you think he can be arrested just because you say so? It¡¯s not that simple. Let him play with the pirates. What¡¯s important now is the report.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t report it. It seems that Den Den Mushi¡¯s signal is blocked,¡± Maynard said. ¡°It seems to be because of those wires.¡± In addition to a large number of parasitic wires, this birdcage also has the power to block signals. ¡°This is simple.¡± Kuro glanced left and right. ¡°Moore, Moore!¡± ¡°Coming, coming.¡± Suddenly, a white light flashed on the ground, and Moore appeared on the ground not far away, scratching his head and looking lazy. Kuro glanced at him and said to the other Marines, ¡°Go find other civilians and gather them in one place, lest they are affected by the battle.¡± ¡°But¡­ Kuro, this place is too big. We don¡¯t have enough troops to do this kind of thing.¡± Bastille said, ¡°Besides, there are battlefields everywhere. Even if we can gather all the civilians, we don¡¯t know where to put them.¡± Dressrosa is huge, and their Marines are really not enough. If they want to disperse their forces and gather civilians, they probably can¡¯t even resist the passing thugs. ¡°The place¡­¡± Kuro looked left and right. At this time, the great palace of Doflamingo had moved away under Pica¡¯s ability, removing the palace above, revealing a huge round hole below. ¡°Easy.¡± He reached out and shook it hard. Rumble ¡­ A slight vibration began to spread. At this moment, whether it was the pirates and thugs fighting, the panicked government officials who could not be contacted, or Doflamingo in the raised palace, they all noticed this vibration. At this moment, in the building that had been kicked in half by him, Doflamingo held a glass of red wine in his hand and looked down. Behind him, the various cadres had basically gathered, and behind them, the pirates of the Donquixote Family were also in the array. ¡°Dover, this is¡­¡± The sticky Trebol stared at the swirling red wine glass in his hand and revealed a surprised expression. ¡°That guy¡­¡± Doflamingo¡¯s face was heavy and he frowned. ¡°Has it already begun? That power¡­¡± Boom! The slight tremor turned into a grand cry, like an earthquake. The earth made a greater movement than when Pica asked the palace to move away. The big round hole began to rise and fall like a wave. A large number of buildings, wooden boxes, weapons in wooden boxes, and ships flew out of the big hole and gradually climbed up. The inside of the big hole gradually rose out of the ground and became a platform. On the platform, there was a group of people, all of them looking confused. They were about to climb out. Why did they suddenly come up? The earth continued to rumble. The circular platform continued to rise and raised walls around it, leaving only four gaps. ¡°Okay, that place.¡± Only then did Kuro let go of his hand and point over there. ¡°Get people there and let a team of people guard each entrance and exit. Don¡¯t let others approach.¡± ¡°Can it be done¡­ to this extent?¡± Maynard stared blankly at the circular high-walled building and swallowed his saliva. He looked back at Kuro deeply. ¡°As expected of you, Kuro.¡± This guy is indeed like a monster. Back in the War of the Best, he had already shown some clues. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, Moore, I¡¯ll leave this to you, you should be able to do it,¡± Kuro said. Dressrosa is not small, and the civilians are scattered among them. Of course, it is impossible for Marines like them to do everything. It is easier said than done to gather them. And after gathering them, their forces cannot be guaranteed that everyone can protect them. But if it is concentrated in a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, then the problem is not big. That high wall was the place chosen by Kuro. The four gaps could be guarded by a general and a group of Marines, saving civilians from disaster. In terms of candidates, Bastille and Maynard can guard two, Leda will guard one, and Moore will guard one. It¡¯s perfect. And Moore¡¯s ability is very useful here. Marine operations take time, but Moore operations don¡¯t. His ¡®pathmark¡¯ is everywhere here. ¡°Ah? Leave it to me? I¡¯m a recruit, it¡¯s not good to do such a thing, right? And it¡¯s so troublesome.¡± Moore scratched his head. ¡°Shut up. Why do you think I made you a messenger?¡± Kuro glared at him. Of course, he wanted to share his labor. This person¡¯s combat power is not weak and his ability is convenient. It is very convenient for him to do anything. Other than being a little lazy, there is nothing bad about him. But if he was lazy, it would suit his temperament. He no longer wanted Cass and Wilbur¡¯s personalities. A lazy person felt very safe to him. ¡°Lazy, what are you doing? After the matter is done, find a hole to guard it and there will be nothing left for you.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said. ¡°Yes, yes, you are the boss.¡± Moore scratched his head and walked towards the group of Marines. ¡°So, where should we start, um¡­ Let¡¯s go first. Please relax and don¡¯t resist. Yes, just like the kind of girls who have sex, soft all over and enjoy it.¡± The Marines were all confused, but for the sake of Vice-Admiral Kuro, they all relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± Moore stretched out his hands and a ball of white light shone on one of the Marines and disappeared instantly. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bastille was stunned. ¡°Ability user? Where did he go?¡± ¡°The ability user of the Dao Indicator Fruit can teleport to the marked place, my new subordinate.¡± As Kuro spoke, he shook his head again. ¡°It¡¯s strange. In our Marine, the people who eat fruits are not like their own temperament. Look at the relatively passionate people who eat relatively cold fruits, the relatively heartless people eat relatively hot fruits, and the most wretched people eat the most shiny fruits.¡± ¡°Kuro, it¡¯s not good to mention this.¡± Maynard was a little embarrassed. He is different from Kuro. Kuro dares to talk about this, he does not dare. ¡°And my new subordinate, the laziest person ate the fruit that can do the most work. It¡¯s really¡­¡± Kuro exhaled smoke. ¡°It¡¯s very strange.¡± And, the most cowardly person eats the most floating fruit¡­ Chapter 659 God Usopp! Moore moved quickly. In Kuro¡¯s perception, he appeared with a group of Marines in a place with more auras, then came back and then disappeared again with people. The wave of Marines they brought turned into four directions and started from the edge of the birdcage. At the same time, the projection of Doflamingo appeared at the top of the birdcage. In the chaotic battlefield, the pink-feathered head began to speak with an evil smile, ¡°No one will come to save you.¡± ¡°No one can escape from my ¡®birdcage¡¯, and you can¡¯t connect to the outside world. Whether it is pirates or other forces, you will be buried here one by one without anyone knowing¡­ Of course, there are other plans. Think about it, whether you want to be with those guys who want to take my head or with our Quixote Family, you have a choice.¡± Doflamingo¡¯s smile grew bigger and bigger, and he said: ¡°Twelve people, as long as you kill these twelve people, I will lift the birdcage, you will be free, and you will get the friendship and reward of the Donquixote Family. Sa, let the game begin, I will set a level for twelve people, each star means that he is worth 100 million Berries!¡± ¡°100 million Berries¡­¡± Kuro looked up at the projected video. ¡°He¡¯s really rich.¡± The video began to turn. The first person to appear made Kuro stare at him and stop. What appeared on it was a pink-haired swordsman wearing only iron underwear, revealing a large area of skin and a curvy figure. Arena Swordsman, Riku King¡¯s granddaughter, Rebecca! One star! ¡°Hey, Kuro, your eyeballs are falling out,¡± Leda said expressionlessly. ¡°Really? That¡¯s really scary. Birdcage is so scary.¡± Kuro said indifferently. But soon, the welfare screen stopped broadcasting and the next person appeared. Straw Hat Gang, Devil¡¯s Son, Nico Robin! One star! The samurai of the Kingdom of Peace, Fujin Kamen! One-star! ¡°Kingdom of Peace¡­¡± Kuro frowned and looked at Autumn Water at his waist. He thought of something and said, ¡°Speaking of which, there seems to be such a person. The one who was next to the green algae head was this man.¡± In addition, Franky was also on the list, one-star. There were two Two-Star. The former Captain and Sword Warrior Kyros. RORONOA Zoro. These two are two-star. Next were the Straw Hat Kid Three Stars, Luo Three Stars, Riku King Three Stars, and¡­ Bastille was stunned. ¡°The Revolutionary Army is here?¡± Leda looked up. ¡°Eh? This man, I seem to have seen him somewhere.¡± Revolutionary Army Chief of Staff, Sabo, three-star. ¡°And, in the end, this guy annoys me the most. He is the culprit of all this and the man who pushed you into this cruel killing¡­¡± Doflamingo¡¯s voice was transmitted through the projection to the various corners of Dressrosa. On the screen, a long nose that looked very righteous appeared. ¡®God¡¯ Usopp, five stars! ¡°Eh? Is this long nose worth 500 million Berries?¡± Leda pointed up and said, ¡°Is he that strong? It feels very weak.¡± At that time in Sabaody Archipelago, he was bluffing without looking at the occasion. Because it was too ridiculous, Leda had a deep impression of him. ¡°Sometimes, people can¡¯t just look at combat power, it depends on influence. Some pirates are like this. Their combat power is obviously not high, but the influence they make is too great. It makes the World Government feel that they are a threat, so they naturally increase the bounty.¡± Kuro rubbed Lida¡¯s head. ¡°This long nose has his ability.¡± Leda slapped Kuro¡¯s hand away and pointed in the direction of the circular high wall and said, ¡°Long Nose, Kuro, someone is coming.¡± ¡°Charge!!¡± In front, a large number of people holding weapons and looking fierce rushed towards the palace in several waves. Among all kinds of people, there were a few who were familiar. Maynard looked at an old man with a head like an awl and said, ¡°Kuro, it¡¯s Cone Green Pepper and his Happo Navy.¡± ¡°In addition, there is also ¡®Giant Mercenary¡¯ Hajrudin, but he is a subordinate of the ¡®Thousand Liang Daohua¡¯. Why is he here?¡± Maynard continued to look over and frowned. ¡°White Horse Cavendish, Beheading Lesman, Destruction Cannon Edeo, Yothamaria¡¯s Slaughter Admiral Orombus.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Maynard paused. ¡°The king of Prudence is here too.¡± ¡°Hmm? Is there still a king? Let¡¯s not talk about that, this group of pirates¡­ is quite troublesome.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Yes, Kuro, they are all vicious pirates, especially the cone green pepper, they have been famous for a long time.¡± Bastille grabbed the huge Shark Cutter and stepped forward, waving it hard. ¡°Arrest them first!¡± Boom! The force brought by the Shark Cutter suddenly rushed forward, and the force directly collapsed the nearby tall buildings and rushed straight towards the first wave of cone green peppers. ¡°Get lost!¡± The hair of the old man with a head like an awl and a body like a tumbler danced wildly, and his head was dyed with a layer of darkness. He suddenly jumped up and pushed forward hard. With a bang, the force was directly scattered by him. ¡°Marine!¡± Don Chinjao landed on the ground and his beard danced like a snake. He was full of anger. ¡°You¡¯re actually blocking in this direction. Are you trying to stop us? You and Doflamingo are the same. You¡¯re too despicable!¡± Kuro and the others were standing in a very subtle position. They happened to be stuck on the street where this group of people was heading to the palace. In addition, Marine itself is opposed to pirates, so it is normal to be regarded as an enemy by pirates. Except ¡­ ¡°Pirate said Marine is despicable?¡± Kuro shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the right to say it.¡± ¡°Humph, stop it! You should have planned this long ago. That white-haired one is a member of the Luo Family, right? If you can¡¯t find him on the battlefield, are you going to assassinate me here?!¡± Don Chinjao looked at Lida and said angrily, ¡°Okay, I will let you traitors know the power of the Kano Country Navy!¡± ¡°Traitor?¡± Lida tilted her head. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think I know you.¡± ¡°The Luo Family is a traitor to the Flower Country! For us, when we meet the Luo Family, we must teach them a lesson!¡± Don Chinjao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Because of your existence, the Nation of Insects has been suppressing us for all these years. Doflamingo also sold those weapons that defeated our Nation of Flowers. This time, I will deal with all of you!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from Don Chinjao¡¯s ear. ¡°Old man!¡± Cai suddenly shouted. Don Chinjao subconsciously felt a chill around his body and jumped back. At the same time, Haki appeared on his arm and blocked in front of him. Dang! Bang! A huge force traveled from his arm and brought his body straight back. ¡°Oh? Did you dodge it?¡± Kuro appeared in front of Don Chinjao with Autumn Water in his hand and said with a pout, ¡°As expected of an old pirate, it¡¯s really terrifying.¡± Chapter 660 In terms of Beauty, You Can¡¯t Compare to Me ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Don Chinjao landed heavily on the ground and his body was a little unsteady. This knife almost made him lose his balance. He looked over and showed deep surprise. When did such a young powerhouse appear in the Marine? ¡°Old man, this guy is Kim Jung!¡± Cai held the guillotine and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to deal with!¡± ¡°Gold foil? Code name, Marine Rookie.¡± Green Pepper bared her teeth and said: ¡°Kid, get lost! Let Garp talk to me, you are not qualified! Back then, I fought with Garp!¡± Don Chinjao, Garp¡¯s great enemy in the past. He hadn¡¯t fought him at first, but in order to deal with this enemy, Garp used his fist to flatten the eight mountains and smashed his head. Back then, it was a very threatening existence. But it was only back then. ¡°An old guy who is obsessed with the past glory and refuses to wake up. I know a lot of such people.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°An old guy like you, I can smell your weak aura from eight hundred miles away.¡± When he was young, Don Chinjao might be very strong. He could only deal with him after Garp punched eight mountains. But at that level, Kuro could have done it a few years ago. And Green Pepper¡­ Kuro did not know how strong he was back then, but what he could feel now was that this guy¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit had long been drained, leaving only a little confidence. Otherwise, even if he was not as good as Garp now, he would not be any worse. He would not be as weak as a candle in the wind. The battle back then probably knocked out his spirit. At the end of the day, Haki is such a thing. Once you lose your faith, it will keep falling. As Kuro blocked Don Chinjao¡¯s group, Marines followed behind him. Bastille held a machete and Maynard rubbed his hands. ¡°It just so happens that I arrested you all together this time,¡± Maynard said as he smoked a cigarette. ¡°Don¡¯t block the way!¡± On the side, a handsome blond man riding a white horse rushed over, looking like a prince in a fairy tale. ¡°Cavendish!¡± Bastille shouted, holding the Shark Cutter as he rushed forward and slashed down. ¡°I told you not to get in the way¡­¡± Cavendish jumped up from the back of the horse, his figure dancing in the air, bringing up rose petals, and the luxurious western sword at his waist was pulled out. ¡°Jade Bluebird!¡± A strong straight stab brought up the surrounding airflow, and the spiral surged towards Bastille¡¯s Shark Cutter. Bang!! There was an explosion in the air and Bastille¡¯s Shark Cutter was broken, making him take a step back. ¡°You!¡± Bastille said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Maynard moved forward like a boxer and came directly to the position where Cavendish was about to fall. His fist was tied to his waist and he punched. ¡°This is useless to me!¡± Cavendish, who was in the air, smiled confidently and turned his body upside down. Durandel also drew an extremely beautiful circle. ¡°Beauty Sword Swan Lake!¡± Cavendish¡¯s body rotated as if he was dancing an upside-down ballet. The western sword in his hand made messy slashes, and the sword light directly enveloped Maynard¡¯s body, cutting several wounds. Maynard groaned and retreated, hugging his body. Cavendish turned around again and landed elegantly on the ground. She bit a rose in her mouth and said, ¡°Give up. In terms of beauty, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°Damn pirates!¡± Maynard gritted his teeth and was about to continue charging forward when a huge shadow covered him. Looking back, a giant appeared behind him. ¡°Hajrudin!¡± Maynard was surprised and turned back to be on guard. ¡°Marine? The guy who blocked my benefactor will be executed.¡± A man wearing a skull hat and a black coat slowly walked over with a knife in one hand and said lightly. ¡°Slayman!¡± Bastille gripped the handle of her knife and said. In addition, the other pirates also surrounded the four of them. A fellow from the Long Hand Clan surrounded us from the other side and sneered, ¡°Marine, the price of stopping us is very serious.¡± There was also a man who was nearly five meters tall, wearing a captain¡¯s uniform, revealing his chest, and had a serious golden braid, surrounding the other side. The four Marines were now surrounded by pirates. ¡°Hahaha, now who is surrounding who!¡± Cai held the guillotine and slammed it down and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a golden guillotine, it can¡¯t escape in front of so many of us!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ this is really surprising. The pirates have actually joined forces, and they are some famous guys.¡± Kuro glanced around and said in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to move now!¡± A man with long orange hair, a tattoo on his upper body, and three axes on his back stepped forward and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go together. Don¡¯t let them stop our benefactor.¡± This person is Cai¡¯s younger brother, the 13th generation pillar of the Happo Navy. ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter who defeats Doflamingo now. What¡¯s important is that we can¡¯t let them stop our benefactor,¡± Cai said. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Eidio stepped forward first and his fist was retracted. The surrounding airflow kept condensing on it and his fist was about to reach out. ¡°Destruction¡­¡± Before he could say the word ¡°cannon¡±, a hand reached out and pressed on his fist. Immediately, Edeo¡¯s body went limp and he fell to the ground. He struggled to reach out his hand and said weakly, ¡°Power, power is gone¡­¡± At this moment, Leda turned into a girl and stared at him coldly. ¡°You guys are very annoying.¡± ¡°Aidio!¡± A Long-legged clansman next to him screamed and kicked him. Leda reached out her hand expressionlessly. ¡°Essence energy shock.¡± Bang! A ball of white light flew out of her palm and directly drowned the half of the Long-legged tribesman¡¯s body. After the white light passed, the Long-legged tribesman¡¯s eyes rolled back and he lay on the ground, half of his body was charred. ¡°Damn it!¡± Boo took out the axe on his back and smashed it directly. ¡°Attack together!¡± In an instant, a black light appeared and split the axe in half. The black light did not decrease and directly brushed against Abu¡¯s body. Chi! Boo¡¯s chest spurted out a blood mist and he fell down. Kuro swung his blade and looked at everyone. ¡°Forget it. I wanted you to go over before I dealt with you. Now it seems that the order is the same. There is no difference.¡± ¡°Abu!¡± Don Chinjao¡¯s hair danced wildly like an evil ghost. His awl-like head immediately attacked Haki and directly hit him. ¡°Octash Punch, Martial Head!¡± Kuro did not dodge. He stood up and wiped his two fingers on the blade. ¡°It may be a little difficult to deal with you¡­ Unseen God¡¯s Elegant Killing Sword: Flood Dragon.¡± Shua! The blade swept with a black light and quickly brushed against Don Chinjao¡¯s body. Kuro stepped sideways and appeared beside Don Chinjao. He lowered his head and drew the blade and put Autumn Water back into the sheath. Don Chinjao subconsciously touched his body and found that there were no wounds. His eyes were angry and his fist was covered with Armament Haki and he punched. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± The blade gradually returned to its sheath. Click. ¡°The soft sound of the wind.¡± Chi!! Don Chinjao¡¯s chest suddenly burst into a blood mist. He was stunned for a moment and stood there in a daze. He stretched out his hand and wanted to hit Kuro, but after struggling for a while, his body still fell back. Chapter 661 Return My Caesar to Me, Kuro!! ¡°Old man!!¡± The fall of Don Chinjao caused Cai to scream. He gritted his teeth and jumped up suddenly, his foot sweeping up Haki and the air around his feet began to distort as if it contained a powerful shock wave. His body turned straight down and he kicked at Kuro. ¡°Profound Skill: Dragon Drill!¡± ¡°Oh? Shock wave, interesting body technique¡­ Lida.¡± Kuro was surprised. ¡°OK.¡± Leda held out an ¡°OK¡± sign. ¡°Really? Then¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s body and mind flashed and he directly turned into two shadows. One of them was kicked by Cai and the other appeared beside him. He waved his right hand and instantly pulled out his sword. Chi!! A black light appeared and a blood mist burst out of Cai¡¯s chest. He screamed in pain and fell to the ground. ¡°Yes!!¡± Hajrudin punched from behind. Bang! His fist hit the ground, creating a cloud of dust. ¡°Hajrudin?¡± Kuro¡¯s figure appeared on Hajrudin¡¯s fist and looked back at him. ¡°Bucky¡¯s men, as Shichibukai¡¯s men, not only did they not stop resisting when they encountered Marines, they even dared to take the initiative to attack me¡­¡± Chi! The wound appeared on Hajrudin¡¯s shoulder, bringing up another cloud of blood. The huge body stiffened and fell to the ground. Kuro held the knife and jumped away from Hajrudin¡¯s fist and landed on the ground. ¡°Then we can only fall here.¡± ¡°Everyone!¡± Cavendish suddenly became anxious. He immediately took out his Western sword and slashed the ground, leaving a crack on the ground. At the same time, he pulled his sword back and rushed towards Kuro. ¡°Joey, Zhan, Prince Stardust!¡± ¡°Good swordsmanship.¡± The slash did not hit him at all. Kuro¡¯s figure flashed again and he directly appeared in front of Cavendish. His blade floated up and cut his body, cutting him to the ground. At the same time, he turned around and before Slyman could react, he swung his knife and cut off Slyman¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Kuro said lightly. Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, Cavendish, who had lost consciousness after being slashed by him, stood up again and attacked like a violent wind. His handsome face was full of evil and malevolence. ¡°Rommel¡¯s sickle? It is indeed much faster, but¡­¡± Pfft! The black light brought by Autumn Water was faster than him and stabbed into Cavendish¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Too weak.¡± Autumn Water was pulled out and Kuro kicked Cavendish, who had transformed, to the ground. With a swing of the blade, he threw out blood and simply sheathed the blade. This level was completely insufficient for him. Whether it was Cai or Don Chinjao, or Cavendish, who had become famous in recent years, they might be difficult for others to deal with, but in front of him, they could be dealt with with as long as they waved their knives. Be it in terms of Haki or physique, it was completely different from Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Kuro did not care about them at all. Besides, they were not metahumans. If it was an ability user, maybe he had to take it seriously. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Maynard swallowed and said in disbelief. These people are troublesome pirates. There are a few of them that he can¡¯t deal with. I didn¡¯t expect them to be dealt with so quickly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t underestimate Kuro, he is different from you.¡± Leda pursed her lips. ¡°It would be an insult to him if it was any slower.¡± ¡°You guys guard it. I¡¯ll go to the factory¡­ I have to keep my promise to that bird.¡± Kuro walked towards the huge smart factory that had appeared on the ground, but he was shaking his head in his heart. Marine¡¯s combat power gap is indeed very serious. Maynard and Bastille can be considered strong in the sea, but it is still difficult to deal with these famous pirates, and they can¡¯t even defeat them. But from a high-level perspective, Marine has many strong people, which is quite a helpless thing. ¡­ . ¡°Franchi Metal Boxing!¡± At the entrance of the huge factory made of Seastone, the bruised Franky waved his huge fist and punched the blood-soaked guy in front of him who was wearing baby clothes and biting his pacifier. Bang! This punch directly sent Senor flying and he landed on the ruined ground. Senor¡¯s whole body trembled, but he still got up and stood straight at the factory door. ¡°Male, a man will do what he says. No, I won¡¯t let you pass!¡± ¡°You! Well, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Franchi gasped. ¡°But next time, I will crush you!¡± What they are practicing now is the manly playstyle, which is that you and I play a round. In the last round, Franchi took his attack, and this time, Senor took Franchi¡¯s attack. However, Senor knew in his heart that he was about to be defeated. Although he was the one attacking in the next round, his strength was not enough to deal with this iron man. But ¡­ ¡°A man will not lose easily!¡± Senor spoke loudly as his body began to sink. ¡°Take my attack!¡± He is a Water-Water Fruit user and can turn matter into a liquid form and move freely. Although this fruit cannot swim in the sea, he can swim freely on the ground. With this characteristic, he could perform a back throw on Franky. He knew that this guy¡¯s back was human! However, just as he was about to take action, a voice sounded. ¡°Well¡­¡± A man in a Marine cape slowly appeared from the side and scratched his head. ¡°As much as I don¡¯t want to disturb you, I still have to ask. This is indeed a smart factory, right?¡± ¡°Jin Lu?!¡± Both men spoke at the same time. ¡°Hey, why are you here!¡± Franky was sweating. This man gave them a great horror. That was their first failure when they reunited, and Luffy almost died! ¡°Jin Lu, don¡¯t disturb my duel with Franky!¡± Senor shouted. ¡°This is a duel that belongs to a man!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb your perverted duel, you can continue¡­¡± Kuro turned his head to look at the factory, which had the words ¡®smile¡¯ on it and said, ¡°It seems that this is it.¡± As he spoke, he thought for a moment and reached out his hand to shake. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here either. There will always be people causing trouble. I was asked by that bird to come and guard this place, so the disposal of this factory is with me, so¡­¡± Boom! The earth rumbled. Cracks appeared on the land around the factory and it directly split open, turning into a small island that flew straight up. At the same time, the ground under the factory split open and a semicircular earth shield flew out. Inside it were a large number of small humans. ¡°My purpose is to guard the factory and I am not interested in these strange races inside.¡± Kuro smiled slightly, but he was excited. This is the biggest gain! Seastone! This factory is all made of Seastone! Not only was this thing used to restrain ability users, but it was also very good. The next time he encounters metahumans, he can just smash a factory down! ¡°Hey, what did you do?! This is the factory that Young Master is most concerned about!¡± Senor said with his eyes wide open. ¡°It¡¯s just for safekeeping. Don¡¯t worry, if your Young Master wins, I will return it to him.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said indifferently, ¡°Continue fighting, don¡¯t care¡­¡± Boom! Without saying the last word, a muffled thunder sounded outside the birdcage. An extremely oppressive aura came from the outside and covered the entire kingdom. ¡°Caesar!! Is Caesar dead! Kuro!! Give me back my dream, give me back my Caesar!!¡± An extremely crazy voice came from the outside. The voice was familiar. The aura was also very familiar. ¡°Lingling!!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and he no longer looked relaxed. He opened his mouth and the cigar fell down. ¡°Hey, why is this old woman here!!¡± Chapter 662 The Terrifying One Is Handed Over to the More Terrifying One Dressrosa, on the highest platform. Law panted on the ground. Doflamingo stepped on him but was blocked by Straw Hat. The Haoshoku of both sides shook the surroundings. However, Haoshoku was completely useless in front of the huge sound and aura. Torebol shouted from the side: ¡°Dover, a terrible guy is coming!¡± ¡°What is that?!¡± Straw Hat also turned his head and looked in the direction of the aura. Doflamingo, on the other hand, laughed. ¡°Hey, here it comes¡­¡± ¡°What did you do, Brother Ming!¡± Straw Hat asked. Bang! At the same time, the Haoshoku competition between the two sides reached a certain level, and the air could no longer withstand it. There was an explosion and a shock wave, blowing both sides apart. Straw Hat took the opportunity to hug Law and stepped back. Doflamingo¡¯s body floated in the air and he sneered, ¡°Do you want to know? I just called for help, Caesar¡­¡± He revealed the name. ¡°As early as when you wanted to make a deal with me, I informed that guy. Now at this time, she should come over.¡± He stretched out his hands in a wild gesture and smiled at the sky. ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t expect Caesar to survive from you and survive on the sea. I had to prepare for the worst.¡± ¡°Law, do you think I don¡¯t have a corresponding means if you threaten me with Kaido?¡± Doflamingo looked at Law, who was being hugged by the straw hat and panting. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not the case. Although Caesar is my important partner, there is another person who wants Caesar besides me.¡± As if some phantom appeared behind him, a huge face appeared behind Doflamingo¡¯s evil grin. It was an even more evil face! ¡°Big. Mom!¡± Doflamingo slowly said, ¡°That existence especially wants Caesar! If it¡¯s her, no matter what happened to Caesar, Kaido¡¯s spearhead will only be directed at her. In this way, I can get rid of the threat of Kaido. In my eyes, Caesar was abandoned. However¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Caesar to really die in the hands of that guy Kuro.¡± ¡°That bastard actually doesn¡¯t think highly of me and thinks that I will lose to you. This is already infuriating enough. And you actually want to challenge me. For me, even if I have this thought, it is endless humiliation for me!¡± Doflamingo floated up with one hand in the form of a claw and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Kuro, let more terrifying people deal with him. As for you¡­ I¡¯ll torture you!¡± ¡­ . On the sea outside Dressrosa, a huge pink ship gradually approached. It was a ship full of candy, with frosting on the railings, ice cream cones at the top of the mast, candy canes and wafers on both sides of the main deck, and a large candlelit double-decker cake directly at the rear. And in the bow, a round clown-like head statue wearing a trilby hat and a crown kept singing. This ship was alive. On the deck, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s blue veins on her forehead were exposed, and she looked like a demon as she shouted in front of her, ¡°Kuro! Kuro!! Kid! You killed Caesar! You killed my dream of a giant! I will not forgive you!¡± ¡°Mom is angry¡­¡± Behind her, a Lion Fur Tribe member said worriedly, ¡°Ever since that Golden Lion came last time, Mom has been angry from time to time.¡± The Lion Fur Tribe member wore sunglasses and looked very cool. ¡°Pokemus, there¡¯s no way. Mom has never been hurt. That Marine¡­¡± At the side, a man with long legs but an eggshell-like upper body glanced at Charlotte Lingling, who was shouting in front of him. There were two scars of different sizes on her shoulders. ¡°That Marine injured Mom,¡± Baron Egg said. ¡°Also, Doflamingo, that hateful guy, I knew that he didn¡¯t have any good intentions. We should be the ones to catch Caesar, but that guy actually reported that Caesar might be caught by Marines. In the end, Mom came and that Straw Hat Pirates¡­¡± Baron Egg snorted. ¡°The people on that ship happened to say that Kuro killed Caesar. Of course Mom will be angry.¡± On their way to Dressrosa, they met the Straw Hat Pirates. Originally, Mom remembered the Fishman Island incident, but after they met, they even mentioned Caesar and asked about him. Caesar was killed by Golden Lion. Kim Luong, Luciru Kuro, that was all one person. A person who would destroy anything his mother mentioned. During this period, Cake Island has been rebuilt more than before. This guy actually appeared again now. ¡°Humph, let Mom kill that guy quickly. This country probably can¡¯t bear Mom¡¯s anger.¡± ¡°No one can withstand Mom¡¯s anger!¡± Pokmuis said. ¡°Kuro, Kim¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling stared at the birdcage with bloodshot eyes. Although it was still a distance away and there were still a large number of rocks around the island, in her vision, all these things were passed through and everything became transparent. The gaze became further and further away and finally locked on a man wearing a Marine cloak with a surprised expression. Her Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is enough to see through! ¡°Jin Lu!!¡± Charlotte Lingling shouted, and the sound waves shook the sea in front of her. Her anger was almost unbearable. ¡°Mom, please calm down. It¡¯s a rock in front of us. We can¡¯t go there like this. We have to find a port. Also, this strange shrinking line seems to be very troublesome. Why don¡¯t we wait for the line to disappear and then¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I want to settle the score with Kim Luong now!!¡± Charlotte Lindsey glared over her shoulder and interrupted Baron Eggy. She reached out and pulled the Captain¡¯s cap off her head. ¡°Napoleon.¡± ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± The Captain¡¯s hat deformed in her hand and grew a long knife. Charlotte Lingling held the handle of the knife with both hands and waved it in front of her. ¡°Come on, break it!¡± ¡°Okay, Mom!¡± As Napoleon responded, the woman waved her hand fiercely, bringing out a huge force that directly broke the air and screamed. Boom!! The huge group of rocks surrounding Dressrosa collapsed a corner under this blade, and the gravel splashed straight to the sea. A big hole was made by Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Jin Lu!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes were red as she roared, ¡°Give me back my Caesar, my dream!!¡± Chapter 663 Your Hammer? Within the borders. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s cry made Kuro subconsciously tremble. He still wanted to confirm it and thought that it was some old woman¡¯s daughter who came over. Perhaps their auras were similar. In the end, he happened to hear a muffled sound and saw gravel splashing in the distant Dressrosa border area, and a corner of the huge rock group collapsed. An even more powerful aura came through the gap. This made Kuro certain that it was Charlotte Lingling, that old woman! ¡°Why is she here!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. At this moment, he did not care about the Simle factory under the birdcage. His figure flashed, leaving behind afterimages as he went straight for the aura of Laughing. Somewhere in Dressrosa, flames were burning around him. In the ring of fire, One Smile held the cane knife and faced a blond boy in a top hat in front of him. The blond kid raised his palm and a ball of flame was ignited from his palm. As he clenched his fist, the flame was compressed into a ball and he punched out. ¡°Fire Fist!¡± Boom! The huge pillar of fire destroyed the ground with scorching heat and went straight for One Smile. ¡°Oh? What an amazing move¡­¡± Laughing¡¯s five fingers loosened and he held the cane knife in his backhand, stepped back and swung the knife. ¡°Gravity Blade Tiger!¡± The huge horizontal gravity blew away everything in front of him, and the fire column that flew over directly exploded into sparks under this blade and scattered to the left, right and back, and quickly turned back to the direction of the blond kid. ¡°Gravity?¡± Under this gravity, the blond man¡¯s body could not resist and gradually retreated. He gritted his teeth and turned into a flame, freeing himself from the horizontal gravity. The flame went straight to the front of Yi Xiao and kicked him. Dang! A smile raised the blade and blocked his foot. His kick missed and Blondie jumped back a few times and landed on the ground. ¡°Hey, a Marine Admiral only has this little strength? What are you hesitating for?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ After all, he is the second-in-command of the Revolutionary Army. It is only right for me to be a little cautious.¡± Yixiao smiled and looked at the top of the palace. Then, he frowned and looked in one direction. ¡°This aura¡­¡± At the same time, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s high roar, even from this direction, was heard by Yixiao. ¡°So strong!¡± Szabo also turned his head and subconsciously looked in that direction. ¡°Brother!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the side. Countless afterimages flashed past until a familiar figure appeared beside Fujitora. ¡°Jin Lu!¡± Szabo¡¯s pupils shrank and flames appeared on his fist again. His fist carried a pillar of fire and he subconsciously smashed it over. ¡°Yes?¡± The extremely high heat made Kuro swallow the words he was about to say. He glanced over and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sabo? Get lost, I don¡¯t have time for you now.¡± With just a glance, the surging fire pillar immediately dispersed and turned into sparks that splashed around like fireworks. Kuro¡¯s fingers moved slightly and a stone wave was lifted from the ground in front of his feet, covering Sabo who had not reacted yet. After doing all this, Kuro grabbed Yixiao¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s too late to explain, come with me.¡± ¡°Oh? Brother, your emotions are very urgent. Is it because of the aura outside?¡± With a smile, he asked, ¡°She shouted your name. Was she your old lover?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke, Charlotte Lingling, Big Mom, that old woman is here!¡± Kuro said, ¡°I killed Caesar. He probably came to take revenge on me.¡± That old woman kept shouting that she wanted Caesar, which reminded Kuro of something. The original intention of that bastard who did human experiments seemed to be Charlotte Lingling¡¯s request to do the experiment of ¡°Human Giantization¡±. ¡°That bastard Doflamingo!¡± Thinking of this, Kuro gritted his teeth and looked in the direction of the palace. Apart from him, no one else would be able to inform the others, and no one would be able to invite this woman who stayed at home all day. But now is not the time to care about him. There is still something important to consolidate outside. ¡°Big. Mom¡­¡± Laughing and chewing on this word, he turned his head and looked over, ¡°Four Emperors? This is an emergency. If she is allowed to come in, the civilians of Dressrosa will be greatly damaged.¡± ¡°That is indeed the case.¡± Kuro nodded and said, ¡°I am not her opponent alone. Brother, come and help me.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Yixiao nodded and said solemnly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first enemy I have to face is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? It¡¯s not easy to be a general.¡± Nonsense, do you think I can avoid it? He had to deal with tenryubito and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and other dangerous existences. As long as it is a troublesome and dangerous matter, Marine will send a Admiral. In contrast, a base commander in a base, even a base commander in the New World, is much better than a general. Rumble ¡­ A stone platform cracked under Laughing¡¯s feet and under his own control, it gradually flew into the sky. Kuro floated directly into the sky and the two of them flew in the direction of the aura. Their abilities are similar, but one can fly by himself and the other needs the help of a medium. Soon, they arrived in the direction of the aura and looked out of the birdcage. From this direction, he could see a big gap in the rock circle. A huge pink ship was docked nearby. In front of the ship, on the land, a huge old woman in a pink dress was approaching step by step, with a dark cloud and a small sun beside her. ¡°Jin Lu!!!¡± As soon as she saw the person in the birdcage, Charlotte Lingling roared, ¡°You bastard!!¡± Kuro took out his cigar and lit it. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke, which filled the air and flew out of the window through the wire of the birdcage. ¡°It¡¯s really her¡­¡± Through the cage, Kuro looked at Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Old woman, what are you doing here instead of staying in your Totland?¡± ¡°Stop it! Golden Lion!¡± Charlotte Lingling roared, ¡°You killed Caesar! I gave him a lot of funding. He promised me that he could create a giant person. My dream is on Caesar!¡± As she spoke, the old woman actually started to cry. ¡°Giant, there are no giants in my country. I really want to sit with that group of people who are the same age as me and have a tea party and dessert together¡­ It¡¯s all because of you that my dream is gone!!¡± She glared fiercely at Kuro. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Kim Jung!¡± ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t f*cking care about that kind of thing.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and his eyes were fierce. It was fine if they didn¡¯t come, but he could still be afraid verbally and not cause this trouble. However, since he was already here and it was already on his face, it would be useless if he did not cause trouble. They had to have a fight. He glanced at One Smile beside him. With a smile, there will definitely be no problem with two against one! Chapter 664 I Have to Take Revenge This Time, Lingling! Kuro¡¯s words clearly angered Charlotte Lingling. She took a step forward, clenched her huge hand into a fist, and punched the birdcage in front of her. Boom! The surroundings shook, and the airwaves caused by the fist blew Kuro and A Smile¡¯s cloak. The fist stopped in front of the birdcage. The birdcage showed no signs of deformation. The hardness of this thing is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Ability is a miracle, something beyond human wisdom. Haki can only play a protective role or touch a Logia ¡®solid body¡¯. There is no such thing as restraint. The ability to restrain abilities is always the ability or directly defeat the ability user. As for Doflamingo¡¯s birdcage, for the time being, only by defeating him, or if he is a Logia, he can pass through it. This cage is not something that can be done with a single area of destruction. It is an ¡®integrate¡¯. If it attacks from one part, the force will be absorbed by the overall ¡®birdcage¡¯ and then divided. It is very difficult to break it with brute force. ¡°Pi, that kid¡¯s ability?¡± Charlotte Lingling withdrew her hand and said angrily: ¡°What an annoying cage!¡± ¡°Mom, use me directly,¡± Prometheus suggested. ¡°Prometheus?¡± With that, she suddenly stretched out her hand and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Well, let¡¯s try this!¡± Little Sun turned into a strong flame and gathered in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s hand. She raised her hand and punched down with a ferocious smile. ¡°Fire in the sky!!¡± The flames turned into a pillar of fire, and with Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fist, it directly rushed through the birdcage towards Kuro and Yixiao. The blazing flames reflected a red face. He held the cane blade and revealed a section of the blade with a click. ¡°Flame? I just touched it.¡± A purple halo emerged from his body and rushed into the pillar of fire. The incoming fire pillar suddenly changed direction and floated upwards. The change in gravity caused the direction of the pillar of fire to shift. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t control it!¡± The flame in Charlotte Ling Ling¡¯s hand screamed. ¡°Tsk, who are you?!¡± Charlotte Lindsey stared at One Smile with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I am a new recruit who joined the World conscription. Now I have been added to the position of general. It¡¯s a pleasure.¡± ¡°What a terrible mood and breath. Miss, why are you so irritable?¡± ¡°Admiral? You are Fujitora?¡± Charlotte Lingling looked at him and smiled, and then looked at Kuro, her movements were obviously stagnant. ¡°Mom¡­ if we add the annoying Kuro, it will be two. Mom, let¡¯s retreat.¡± Black Cloud Zeus worried. ¡°Shut up, Zeus!¡± Charlotte Lindsey glared at it and narrowed her eyes. Although she was irritable, she was not without wisdom. Even when she wanted to eat the most, her wisdom was on a standard line. Two ¡­ Laughing, this new general, was known to Charlotte Lingling. After all, Totland¡¯s strongest specialty is gathering intelligence. This guy is a powerhouse. With the addition of Kuro, it would indeed be troublesome. Under normal circumstances, she would retreat. She was a pirate and it was not a necessary battle, nor was it her own territory. Why did she have to spend so much effort? But, her dream, her Caesar ¡­ And this hateful Kuro in front of him, he must take revenge for last time! ¡°I am Big Mom! Zeus!¡± Charlotte Lingling shouted, and Zeus¡¯s figure turned into a ferocious dark cloud floating above her head. The dark cloud passed through the birdcage and covered Kuro and One Smile. Boom! Thunder struck down. The two of them dodged to the side at the same time, avoiding the falling lightning. ¡°Oh? Is it Ray this time? Miss, you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve.¡± With a sigh, With one hand on the handle of the cane knife, the other hand held the handle, revealing a blade. Kuro was also very straightforward. Autumn Water instantly pulled out and waved a golden slash. It soared into the sky and directly cut off the thunderclouds in the sky. It rushed towards the birdcage further up and resisted the birdcage for a while before disappearing. ¡°Oh, I was cut off, Mom!¡± The thunderclouds suffered a blow. Although they merged again, they also began to retreat. At this time, Kuro directly turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed a number. Soon, the Den Den Mushi was connected. ¡°Moore, did you see the golden slash just now? Come here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A question came from the other side and in the blink of an eye, a white light flashed beside him and Moore¡¯s figure appeared there. He hung up the Den Den Mushi and asked, ¡°Lieutenant General Kuro, are you looking for me?¡± However, as soon as he finished speaking, he stared straight at the huge body outside the birdcage. He was stunned for a moment and exclaimed, ¡°Big Mom?! Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why is Big Mom here?¡± ¡°She is here. What can we do? Don¡¯t waste time. Moore, teleport me and Brother Yixiao out.¡± Kuro looked up at the thunderclouds that had begun to come over again and at Charlotte Lingling, whose fists were wrapped in flames and ready to attack again. ¡°Eh? Is it just this? Great, I thought I would have to participate in the battle. Although I think I have some strength, I can¡¯t deal with this kind of monster at all. It¡¯s impossible for me to be immune to attacks just because my will is strong.¡± Moore breathed a sigh of relief and ran to Kuro and held him down. ¡°If it¡¯s just this kind of thing, I can do it.¡± In an instant, white light flashed. ¡°Fire in the sky!¡± Just as Charlotte Lingling was about to punch, her side lit up with white light, and an afterimage appeared behind her at an extremely fast speed, and a black light mixed with a golden electric wire slashed across. Charlotte Lingling, who was about to remove her fist, narrowed her eyes and directly retracted her fist. Her elbow carried a domineering aura like a white fire cloud pattern and directly pushed back. Bang! With a loud explosion in the air, a black saber was placed on the elbow. But in an instant, the black blade and the person holding it turned into a shadow, and behind Charlotte Lingling¡¯s neck, Kuro appeared again and slashed down again. Clang!! A ball of white fire also appeared on the back of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s neck. The elasticity brought by the steel balloon¡¯s body made Kuro¡¯s knife recoil for an instant. However, this body turned into a shadow again. Almost at the same time as the shock, it appeared again on the left side of Charlotte Lingling and slashed at her waist. When he appeared, his two phantoms had not even disappeared and had been maintaining the slashing posture. Bang!!! This time, Charlotte Lingling stretched out her left fist, gathered the White Fire Qi, and blocked Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water with her fist. She also smashed Kuro¡¯s body back a few meters, and her feet plowed a mark on the ground. Boom! Golden Lightning and White Flame intertwined and soared into the sky, also shaking the earth, causing the surrounding soil and gravel to float up and almost stagnate. Charlotte Lingling grinned and said, ¡°Kid! You are much faster!¡± Under her fist, a cross mark had appeared on his forehead and there were tears under his eyes. Kuro, who was fully armed, raised his head and also revealed a sinister smile. ¡°I will take revenge for last time, Lingling!¡± Chapter 665 Heaven and Earth Burial! Heavy Water and Sea Border! ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Smoke-spitting brat, what makes you so confident!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed out loud and clenched her right fist. Flames surrounded it and mixed with the Haki in the shape of white flames, she threw a punch at Kuro. ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep you last time, this time I want you to pay the price!!¡± She roared. However, at the moment she punched, the smile on Kuro¡¯s mouth widened and he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to deal with two, old woman.¡± ¡°Gravity Blade Tiger!¡± From the right side of Charlotte Lingling, a purple figure approached quickly. He pulled out his staff and knife, and with a purple spiral, he slashed. ¡°Huh?!¡± Charlotte Lingling rolled her eyes and was ready to attack Kuro¡¯s fist to the side, a fist just against the blade of a smile. Boom!! The flames that should have been stimulated out spread to the ground at this moment, forming a ring of fire around Yixiao. The flames were wild and burned the ground nearby, turning the ground outside the birdcage into a Hellfire. ¡°Wow, this¡­¡± Moore, who had just teleported out with a smile, once again turned into a white light and appeared in the birdcage with the power of the sign. He looked at the almost destructive scene outside with fear and swallowed his saliva. ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. It¡¯s better to stay away.¡± His fruit ability is unstoppable by the birdcage. As long as there is a signpost, he can go anywhere within the established range. ¡°Gravity?¡± Looking at the flames scattering down and not attacking Yixiao¡¯s body, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes focused, ¡°But if it¡¯s just gravity, it¡¯s not enough!!¡± Her fists suddenly tightened and she lurched forward. Boom!! The ground under his feet shattered at this distance. Kuro, who was facing Charlotte Lingling¡¯s left fist, felt the force spread throughout his body and he was sent flying back uncontrollably. He stopped in the air and stared at Charlotte Lingling solemnly. With the birdcage as the boundary, a big crack appeared in this corner of Dressrosa and a brand new island was created. ¡°What power.¡± Laughing also stepped on a stone platform and flew high in the sky. He praised, ¡°You are a strong enemy. I have to be serious.¡± ¡°Well, well, well, two troublesome guys! Napoleon!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed out loud and grabbed the hat on her head. The hat turned into a long knife and she held it. At the same time, Prometheus¡¯s flames were ignited from her fist and clung to the long knife, making the long knife¡¯s decaying face ferocious. The flames continued to cling and burn her hair until her left hand was clinging and forming a fist of flames. ¡°Zeus!¡± She suddenly jumped together and landed on the large thundercloud that was flying over at high speed, her body gradually flying high. Boom!! A muffled thunder sounded in the sky, illuminating the entire sky. Then it quickly darkened and became dark. The wind began to blow and the waves began to roar. High in the sky, Charlotte Lingling carried her long sword on her shoulder. The flame on her head burned almost to the sky, and the thunderclouds under her feet gradually became violent, stimulating lightning. She looked down at the two small figures below, her eyes bloodshot as if they were emitting a scarlet light. ¡°Sa, come on!!¡± This form is like a demon god! This power¡­ Kuro put Autumn Water back into her sheath and took a posture. He blew out a mouthful of smoke and smacked his lips. ¡°This old woman is serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s powerful, but I can¡¯t give in.¡± A smile at the side said, ¡°After all, the civilians of Dressrosa are behind us. As a Marine, it is our duty to protect the civilians.¡± ¡°Lion Thousand Cut Valley!¡± Kuro was the first to attack. In a flash, he appeared on the side of the old woman above. With a flash of his blade, he released thousands of domineering black and gold slashes and pounced straight at Charlotte Lingling. ¡°The same old thing!¡± Charlotte Lingling roared, grabbed Napoleon with both hands, and slashed down. ¡°Wei Guo!¡± Boom! The huge shock wave slash fell straight down and collided with the thousands of Haki slashes. The slashes collided with the power of the shock wave and shattered one by one, but it also weakened the power of the shock wave slash until all the slashes were broken and the shock wave slash of Wei Country was offset. In the sky, in the dark sky, a few fiery red stars appeared. Charlotte Lingling looked up and saw a few meteorites falling straight down in her direction. ¡°A meteorite?¡± Charlotte Ling Ling was stunned for a moment and stomped her foot down. ¡°This kind of thing is useless! Woof drum!!¡± Boom! Thundercloud Zeus under his feet burst out with thunder and lightning and connected to the sky. A few thunderbolts as thick as water pillars fell from the sky and hit the meteorites that were falling quickly, directly shattering them. The Homies created by the Soul Fruit, especially those of this element, can basically be regarded as ¡°Nature¡±, and its power is naturally so strong that it is difficult to attach. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about a mere meteorite!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed wildly. In the eyes of ordinary people and even Doflamingo, a few meteorites are not worth mentioning in front of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). But ¡­ ¡°Lion Wei¡­¡± Kuro squeezed his five fingers and the shattered meteorites quickly gathered in the air, forming a larger round meteorite that appeared directly above Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head. ¡°Hell Brigade¡­¡± Laughing at this time, he closed the stick knife. The two of them said in unison: ¡°Heaven and Earth are buried!!¡± The huge meteorite slammed into Charlotte Lingling like a comet. The latter reacted quickly. Her pupils shrank and she looked up solemnly. She held Napoleon with both hands and hacked upwards. Bang!!! However, this attack did not shatter the huge meteorite and only completed an instant stalemate. Although One Smile¡¯s ability can ¡®pull¡¯ meteorites down from space, the gravity enhancement is not that strong. In the end, the closer the ability is, the better. But with Kuro, he can enhance gravity at a very close distance. The meteorite, which was originally accelerated by Kuro using Float to control the flow of the wind, added a huge layer of gravity at this moment. It was not as simple as one plus one. The power caused by it, even if it fell into the huge island continent of Dressrosa, it could directly smash the center and cause the country to collapse in an instant. The meteorite, which was countless times larger than Charlotte Lingling¡¯s original body, pressed down on Charlotte Lingling¡¯s long knife and brought her body down suddenly. ¡°Ah!!! How can it be fixed!!¡± Charlotte Lingling tried her best to resist the meteorite above her. Her arms, neck, and even face were covered in blue veins. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kuro said fiercely. He stretched out his arm and clenched his fingers again. ¡°Lion Wei¡­¡± The seawater splashed and turned into a lion head with its mouth open. Crack! ¡°Hell Brigade¡­¡± With a smile, he pulled out a part of the staff knife and the gravity halo spread on the Lion Sea, covering it with a mass of purple, which was several times harder, like soft steel, and went straight to the falling Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Heavy Water and Sea Border!!¡± The two of them spoke again. Chapter 666 Spicy Filling!! The meteorite brought people down and gradually approached the Seawater Lion that was getting higher and higher. ¡°Sky Full!¡± At this moment, Charlotte Lingling roared loudly, and the lightning released by the thunderclouds under her feet was even more exaggerated. Boom! A huge light exploded in the dark sky. ¡°Mahesvara!¡± Hundreds of lightning bolts as thick as water pillars fell from the sky, crossing each other and striking the huge meteorite in a chaotic but unified manner. Bang!!! Under the lightning strike, the meteorite shattered, but at this time, the Seawater Lion below also opened its mouth and bit Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body. With gravity, in addition to the huge impact of the waves and the twisting force exerted by Kuro, there is also a gravity that is enough to destroy everything. As the huge mouth closed, Charlotte Lingling was swallowed and made a sharp sound like steel being broken. It hit! ¡°Homies!¡± However, at this moment, a wild cry came from the sea. The sea lion seemed to have come alive and surged in the sea. The eyes of the lion head began to emit light, and its mimicry appearance gradually became active. It stopped and rolled its eyes. It first glanced at Kuro, then its eyes looked up. Under the surging seawater, a huge body appeared from the seawater. ¡°Mom!¡± Seawater Lion almost roared, his voice mixed with a lot of bubbles. ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling knelt on the sea, covered in blood. Blood also fell from her forehead to the corners of her eyes. She was wet all over. The dark clouds, flames, and long knives were long gone, and the headscarf on her head was only left with fragments hanging on her loose pink hair. Soon, Seawater Lion spewed out a few more things. One was a long saber and the other was a dark cloud. Only Prometheus flew over from the horizon. ¡°Mom, are you okay?! I was so worried!¡± It was a flame, and being submerged in the sea was no different from being dead, so it fled before the sea rushed up. Charlotte Lingling lowered her head and was silent for a while before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡± The air began to become oppressive. ¡°Well done, I almost fell into the sea!¡± She suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were no longer bloodshot but clear. However, the oppressive aura became even stronger. She patted the sea lion¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Okeanos.¡± ¡°Yes! Mom! Thank you for the name!¡± Seawater Lion said excitedly. Charlotte Ling-Ling stood up and her arm moved. Napoleon flew into her hand again. Prometheus wrapped her hair, but her left hand was no longer a flame. Instead, it was holding Zeus¡¯s thundercloud in her hand. The thundercloud under her feet had turned into the sea. ¡°Go on!!¡± A terrible smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Golden Lion Ghost, I haven¡¯t been hurt for a long time. You are the only one who has left an unhealable wound on me in all these years¡­¡± Although she was bleeding and her body was injured in different sizes, these injuries could be healed. Only last time, when this little demon fought with her, the two scars on her shoulder could not be healed. She held the long saber and the flames spread on the long saber, making it longer and more ferocious. Charlotte Lingling roared, ¡°It¡¯s decided, I¡¯m going to use your skull as a bowl!¡± The moment his voice fell, the sky lit up again. ¡°Brother!¡± Kuro was alerted and flashed to the side of a smile. He held the handle of the knife and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ the terrible weather, is it a thunderstorm?¡± Yixiao opened his eyes full of white and looked at the sky. ¡°Sky Man: Great Freedom God!!!¡± BOOM!!! Along with Charlotte Lingling¡¯s roar, under the bright sky, thunder fell crazily. In Kuro¡¯s words, it was ¡®full screen¡¯ of thunder and lightning. These lightning bolts were like the sky falling, flowing in the air and attacking Kuro and Yixiao from all directions. It was impossible to dodge an AOE Thunder Strike of this level. If Kuro faced this situation alone, the only thing he could do was to compete with his strength. But for two people, there is no need to go through so much trouble. He and Yixiao cooperated very well. As early as the first time they met and tested each other in the Country of Insects, Kuro knew the ability and characteristics of Laughing. Similarly, Laughing was very clear about Kuro¡¯s ability and characteristics. At their level, it¡¯s too easy for them to understand almost the same ability as themselves. Therefore, they already knew how to cooperate. Especially after Yixiao joined the Marine, Kuro already had many plans in his heart. Now that he put it into practice, Yixiao¡¯s thoughts were similar to his. Although both moves were assisted by Laughing. As for the name ¡­ Men should not care about the details, the more details there are, the more details there will be! The lightning on the screen attacked them together. Kuro narrowed his eyes and leaned back against Yixiao. He raised his left thumb and the blade was exposed. ¡°Psychic Blade¡­¡± On the other hand, Yixiao held the cane knife with both hands and showed a part of the cane knife with his right hand. ¡°Gravity Blade¡­¡± Whoosh! Both sides drew their swords at the same time. Kuro held Autumn Water and waved it forward, bringing out a black light. With a smile, he pulled out the cane knife and chopped down vertically. Bang!! It was as if there was an invisible cover around them that gradually spread. The lightning struck around them and dissipated like snow under the sun. Thousands of lightning bolts melted without a trace the moment they struck. ¡°Oh? The propulsion of buoyancy and gravity? What is it called, little brother.¡± After the slash, even Yixiao was a little surprised. Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and looked up at the clear space and smiled confidently. ¡°Spicy stuffing!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yixiao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°No¡­ Well, let¡¯s call it Shinra Tensei,¡± Kuro responded. ¡°Damn it! You¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling stood above the sea and held Napoleon with both hands. The white fire energy surrounded the blade and suddenly slashed forward. ¡°Domination!!¡± The huge Polygonal Shock Wave Slash twisted and danced like a fixed bomb, breaking the surrounding air, plowing the sea water below, and cutting straight towards the two. ¡°Brother, I will support you this time.¡± Kuro turned around and the blade floated up as he spoke quickly. ¡°Understand.¡± With a smile, he changed his posture and held the staff blade in reverse, triggering a purple spiral and slashing it forward. ¡°Gravity Blade Tiger!¡± The horizontal gravity seemed to have broken open an exclusive channel in the air and rushed straight over. ¡°Psychic Blade: Lion Bite!¡± Kuro also swung his blade, causing the air to flow, turning into a gust of wind that directly broke into the passage, adding a little more violence to the passage and rushing forward. Bang!! Under the collision, the air exploded and a huge spiral appeared in the sea below. ¡°Beast Bite!¡± A ruthless look appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lingling! You¡¯re going to bleed this time!¡± Bang!!! Soon, the shockwave of the Tyrannical Might was washed away. The wind carried a gravity channel, like a square frame, directly imprinted on Charlotte Lingling. Chi chi chi!!! In an instant, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body was bleeding. Chapter 667 Summon the Wind and Rain! First, the horizontal gravity blew the flames on Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head back and almost extinguished them. The cutting air in the middle ruthlessly drilled into the wound that she had just been bitten by the Heavy Water Sea Border. This time, the cut carried gravity. It was like a very light and sharp knife. At this moment, the blade was countless times heavier. When it was cut, it was more harmful. With just one move, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body spurted out a lot of blood. Even the seawater under his feet was cut into countless pieces and scattered into the sea. ¡°Mom!¡± Zeus cried out. The thunderclouds grew bigger, dragging the falling Charlotte Ling-Ling up. At this time, Charlotte Lingling had raised her head, her eyes began to roll back, and her mouth opened unconsciously. ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± She began to murmur. ¡°Damn it, Mom is injured again! Kim Jung, you deserve to die!!¡± Prometheus transformed into a huge sea of fire that enveloped them and a large number of fireballs fell. ¡°Fire in the sky!!¡± Prometheus roared: ¡°I will burn you!¡± ¡°Heat, flame? But at this level¡­¡± Without the help of Kuro, Laughing waved his sword again, and gravity rose, blowing all the fireballs back. At this moment, Laughing closed the stick knife and gravity fell again. Not only the fireballs, but Prometheus¡¯s body of fire also fell suddenly, and so did Zeus, who had just dragged Charlotte Lingling up. ¡°Mom, Mom, it¡¯s so heavy! Please wake up!!¡± Zeus said in panic. ¡°I will fall down!¡± On the surface of the sea, the new Homies Okeanos is also surging, but under the pressure of gravity, it can¡¯t even maintain its body above the sea. The previous Heavy Water Coast was controlled by both sides. With gravity, the Seawater Lion appeared to be very powerful. But now that he has lost the support of gravity, ¡®Okeanos¡¯ is just ordinary seawater. Because it is in the sea, the ability of this Homies is very contradictory. On the one hand, it is a substance with a soul and can float in the water, but on the other hand, it can¡¯t move the seawater. After all, it is the ability creation of Devil Fruit. ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling continued to raise her head and murmured to the sky. ¡°Mom!!¡± Seeing that Charlotte Lingling was still unconscious and that she was about to fall, Zeus couldn¡¯t help but shout again. At the same time, the thunder and lightning around him began to rise and cling to Lingling, as if to wake her up. ¡°How can I let you do this!¡± Shua! In an instant, Kuro appeared beside Zeus. With a flash of black light, Autumn Water cut Zeus into several pieces. Of course, he knew how to cut fire, wind, clouds, and thunder. At his level of swordsmanship, some things should have been self-taught. Even Soul Beheading, the special method that Brooke in the straw hat regiment could do through the fruit, Kuro could do it with the help of the comprehension of Force Blade! This time, not only did it cut the cloud, but also its soul! If the soul is separated and wants to heal, it will take some time, and if it is just to cut the cloud, it will heal very quickly. ¡°Mom!!!!¡± Zeus split in half and fell into the gap, letting Charlotte Lingling fall from it. ¡°It¡¯s not over!¡± Kuro floated in one hand and held it tightly. Violent waves stirred around him, carrying Okeanos, who was suppressed by gravity, and they pounced in other directions. This old woman has a problem. Her personality is still as naive as a child. Although she is very intelligent, this is sometimes the case. Perhaps his life had been smooth sailing and he had never suffered a loss. It was the same last time. After being cut by his knife, he was also temporarily absent-minded, like a child who would cry first after experiencing pain. This is when she will not fight back. If we get rid of that new Homies, no one will be able to save this old woman! She is not a Merman! If you fall into the sea, there is no other choice but to sink to the bottom of the sea! We will win for sure!! Kuro was delighted. At present, this old woman is the person who hates him the most besides Kaido. If she disappears, then the pressure on him in the New World will be much less! As long as she¡­ falls into the sea. Phew!! The wind suddenly swept over. Kuro was stunned. As the controller of Float-Fruit and the swordsman who has the deepest understanding of ¡°wind¡±, he can feel the air very well. The momentum of the wind¡­ is not like the wind of nature, but a little deliberate. ¡°Aniemi¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling, who had fallen, let out a soft voice. Her body was still in the air. Pop! Like a sharp sword coming out of its sheath, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes reappeared and she stared at Kuro who was leaning against her. She clenched her fist and the White Fire Qi surrounded her fist as she punched it. ¡°You¡¯re awake?!¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and his figure flashed, turning into an afterimage, wanting to dodge. Only a fool would take a punch from her. The last time he took a punch from her, he did not feel very good. Kuro had just dodged, but he found that Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fist stopped not far in front of him. That punch was indeed in the direction he was just in, but even if he didn¡¯t move, this punch shouldn¡¯t be able to get close to him. Is this old woman possessed? Sizzle¡­ However, before Kuro could think about it, the white flame on Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fist suddenly turned into a white thunder shape and flashed around. A powerful and terrifying aura emanated from his fist. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Cold sweat appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead, his pupils shrank and he subconsciously wanted to speed up. Bang!!! The fist did not touch Kuro, but Kuro seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. The front of his body seemed to have flattened, turning into a meteor that rushed up. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, brat!!¡± Charlotte Ling-Ling yelled up. Around her, a nearly solid ball of wind wrapped around her, preventing her from falling. The wind ball gradually imitated a human face and smiled. ¡°Mom, thank you for giving me life.¡± Homies of the Wind! ¡°A new aura¡­ Did life appear again?¡± On the side, Yixiao faced the direction where Kuro flew out and frowned, ¡°And that Haoshoku¡­ is it winding?¡± ¡°Well, well! Do you know? Fujitora.¡± Charlotte Lingling smiled and said, ¡°The entanglement of Haoshoku is a power that only a few strong people in the sea can have. You people who don¡¯t have Haoshoku will not understand its power! Even if it¡¯s the two of you, I will kill that brat today and you!!¡± Chapter 668 Yellow Dragon, Heaven and Earth Flash! In the sky, Kuro barely stabilized himself in the clouds. Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. He wiped it with his sleeve and grimaced again. My whole body hurts! This punch, even with Haki¡¯s protection, made his bones ring. Haoshoku¡¯s Entanglement! Of course, Kuro knew this thing. It was one of the few moves that the top powerhouses on the sea could know. In addition to the power, there is also the power and shock that is enough to destroy the will! ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes turned malicious. ¡°This punch is really painful¡­ Lingling!¡± He raised Autumn Water up and quickly wiped his two fingers, ¡°Black Tortoise Body!¡± A Black Tortoise phantom was imprinted into his body. In short, it is not wrong to add a point of defense first. That kind of fist, he couldn¡¯t do it a few more times. Immediately after, the golden lightning on the blade covered the whole body, as if a yellow dragon was imprinted in it. Kuro held the autumn water tightly, and his body almost turned into golden light and fell like a thunderbolt. Clang!! Bang!!! Above the sea, Yixiao stepped on the stone platform and collided with the wind-wrapped Charlotte Lingling. There was air between the cane knife and Napoleon, but the air was also twisting and exploding. The stone platform under Yixiao¡¯s feet was broken into pieces by this knife and his body flew straight back and fell directly on the island that had been divided before. Yixiao landed heavily, causing the ground under his feet to crack. ¡°How fierce.¡± He held the cane knife in his hand. ¡°Miss, your strength is really huge.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s too late to flatter me now, Fujitora!¡± Charlotte Lingling was laughing wildly. ¡°I will kill you!¡± ¡°I am not that weak, especially¡­¡± ¡°In this case, you should be thinking about how to protect yourself, Miss.¡± Pop! In the dark sky, a golden light flashed and broke through the surrounding dark clouds. ¡°Brother!!¡± In the air, the voice that Charlotte Lingling hated sounded. With a smile, he closed the staff and the falling golden light became even faster. It fell from the sky like lightning and formed a straight line between heaven and earth. ¡°This is¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling looked up and held Napoleon with both hands. The white fire energy on the blade turned into white thunder, and Haoshoku wrapped around it and slashed upwards. The golden line pressed forward and was about to collide with Charlotte Lingling¡¯s knife. In her pupils, she could see Kuro¡¯s smug face. ¡°Kid!!¡± Charlotte Ling Ling roared and slashed the knife upward. ¡°Idiot, why would I block it for you?¡± Kuro¡¯s blade went up and before it touched Charlotte Lingling¡¯s Haki, Kuro slid up and the blade went straight down the Haki¡¯s critical point. A golden line fell straight down from the sky to below Charlotte Lingling. The sea below was divided into a deep gully under this golden line. One slash, splitting the sea. Chi!!! ¡°Ah!!!¡± From Charlotte Lingling¡¯s chest down, a line of blood appeared, all the way to the end of her body, shooting out a lot of blood. Kuro maintained the posture of Autumn Water Falling, looked up, and said lightly, ¡°Yellow Dragon, Heaven and Earth Flash.¡± Speed is power. With the support of One Smile¡¯s gravity, the speed of this blade has reached an unimaginable speed. Coupled with the power of Kuro¡¯s own ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯, it was enough to cause another permanent wound on Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Little!! Ghost!!!¡± After Charlotte Lingling screamed in pain, she did not temporarily lose consciousness this time. Instead, she was beaten into a fierce state. Her eyes turned completely red and she held Napoleon tightly. The long knife became long at this moment and she slashed it down. ¡°Tyrant Might Country!!!¡± The move with Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement had an earth-shaking power. ¡°Brother!¡± Kuro called out and a smile rose from the ground. He stepped on another stone platform and quickly came to his side. The two of them swung their knives together. ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡± An extremely strong repulsive force appeared around them, causing the long blade to be in a deadlock. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± The veins on Charlotte Lingling¡¯s forehead were exposed. The harder she tried, the faster the blood flowed from her wound. ¡°Get lost, this damn ability!¡± Bang! The long saber was repelled by a huge force. In the case of this ability combination, she can¡¯t break it at all. ¡°Mom¡­¡± On the Queen Mother¡¯s Psalm not far away, the Lion Fur Bokmuse said worriedly: ¡°Mom is injured, this is not good.¡± ¡°Mom is angry now and can¡¯t retreat¡­ But this battlefield is not something we can approach.¡± Baron Eggy said and looked at Dressrosa. ¡°Damn Doflamingo, even with two super combatants, he still lured Mom over. Shichibukai is indeed a lackey of the World Government.¡± ¡°Now what?¡± Pokmuis asked. ¡°Let the ship go back first, in case it is affected later, Mom¡­¡± Baron Eggy hesitated. No one can defeat two generals, and no one can deal with two generals at the same time. Although Jin Lu is not a general, his performance now is no different from a general. Mom, you will lose¡­ Indeed, no one can deal with two generals at the same time. Not to mention powerhouses like Kuro and Yixiao. The power of their cooperation is even more terrifying than the presence of two generals at the same time. After deflecting Charlotte Lingling¡¯s attack, a smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s face. His body flashed and he attacked from the left. At the same time, Yixiao stepped on the stone platform and launched a surprise attack to the right. A golden and a purple figure pounced on the huge pink figure. Bang!!! Violent waves rose in the sea. With such a strong existence, it was naturally impossible for a winner to be decided in a short time. Even two generals could not win in an instant. There are still fights ¡­ Two days later. The battle on the sea continued. The originally divided island has long been broken into pieces, and the sea will cause waves from time to time. ¡°Domination!¡± ¡°Beast Bite!¡± The collision of power is still going on! Kuro combined with a smile and released another combination skill, blocking Charlotte Lingling¡¯s attack. ¡°This ghost woman¡­ is difficult to deal with!¡± After fighting for two days, even though Kuro maintained such a high-intensity battle, he began to feel a little weak and his breathing could not help but become heavier. A smile on the side began to pant. But Charlotte Lingling¡¯s condition is not much better. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± She missed her first attack and was panting while holding Napoleon in her hand. At her feet was Ryun Zeus and in her left hand was Prometheus the Flame. Her body was wrapped in the Gale Agnemie and the sea was constantly churning with Okeanos. As for her body, it was already tattered all over and there were wounds of various sizes. The two scars on her shoulders also began to turn red, and the most serious thing was the vertical line from her neck down to the end of her body, from time to time, she would spit out blood. ¡°Kuro Ghost! I will kill you!¡± Charlotte Ling Ling shouted. ¡°Just say it and don¡¯t practice it, come on.¡± Kuro held the autumn water and subconsciously took out his cigar, but he was stunned again. His cigar was gone. In the past two days, he had also been attacked by Charlotte Lingling a lot, and his cigar had long been destroyed in the attack. ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s words made Charlotte Lingling even angrier. She raised her knife and was about to step forward. ¡°Mom!!¡± At this moment, the Queen Mother¡¯s Hymn arrived and Pokmuis shouted from afar: ¡°Not good, there is news that Sengoku is on his way!!¡± Chapter 669 Retreat Sengoku? These words made Kuro happy and Charlotte Lingling¡¯s breath caught. ¡®Another one?¡¯ She narrowed her eyes and looked at the two people opposite her. It has to be admitted that the combat power of two Admiral-level is indeed impossible to compete with. She was at a disadvantage now. If they continue fighting, nothing else will happen. If Sengoku comes again¡­ Then she would definitely not be able to continue fighting. After two days of battle, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s anger has decreased. Now that she heard Sengoku¡¯s words, she regained her calm. Now is not the time for a stalemate. Otherwise, he will suffer a great loss. She had already used her soul power to create two natural Homies. They were not other people¡¯s souls but her own souls. After using them, she needed to rest. The last time he created Homies was decades ago. It was useless to delay any longer. He could not do anything to these two guys. ¡°You, especially you! Kuro, I will not let you go!¡± Charlotte Lingling gritted her teeth and stared at Kuro before she reluctantly said, ¡°Aneemie, retreat.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom!¡± The strong wind wrapped around her carried her body and retreated quickly. The remaining Homies also retreated. ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Laughing held the staff blade and was ready to pursue. ¡°No need, brother.¡± A hand blocked his way. Kuro shook his head and stopped Laughing¡¯s pursuit. ¡°There¡¯s no point in chasing her. If she wants to run, the two of us can¡¯t stop her.¡± No one can deal with two generals, but if a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) wants to escape, two generals can¡¯t stop him. This is not an RPG against a Boss. They are humans, they can think and use strategies and escape. Even if they go after them and chase them all the way to Totland, they will fall into the quagmire of Totland¡¯s full-scale war. At that time, if Marines are dispatched again, it will lead to the next war. Marine is not ready yet. Moreover, the other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) of the New World probably won¡¯t agree to this kind of thing. Balance, no matter whether it is Marine or Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), no matter how hostile it is, it is subconsciously not broken. If it came to the point of no return, Charlotte Lingling would die, but the two of them would probably not be any better. At that time, other forces will see an opportunity. Marine¡¯s own strength is an important benchmark for maintaining world peace. This power cannot be exposed. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Kuro began to grimace. Seeing Charlotte Lingling disappear, he also relaxed. Once he relaxed, he felt pain all over his body. Charlotte Lingling was seriously injured, but he and Yixiao were not uninjured. He had broken at least three ribs. The Black Tortoise Body has been broken countless times. His smile was also very miserable. Not to mention the small injuries, his most serious head was dried up and the dried blood froze in front of his eyes. Their physical fitness is not comparable to that monster. ¡°Chasing is indeed useless.¡± After being stopped by Kuro, Yixiao thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°By the way, is Sengoku-san coming over?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ He probably heard the news, and looking at the situation, he is not far from here.¡± Kuro looked back at Dressrosa. The birdcage¡­ had disappeared. Similarly, he could not feel the aura of the Straw Hat Group, and the annoying Flamingo aura had also weakened to a certain level. This guy was defeated. ¡°Brother, go back and take a look.¡± Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and said to Yi Xiao before turning around and flying towards Dressrosa. At this time, in front of Dressrosa, a group of Marines was already waiting. ¡°Kuro!¡± Seeing Kuro fly back, Leda shouted, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Do I look fine to you?¡± Kuro landed on the ground and rolled his eyes. ¡°Hurry up and come to me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda nodded and her figure flashed. She first appeared next to the other Marines and then appeared next to Kuro. ¡°Lend you some essence energy.¡± Those Marines only felt that half of their energy seemed to have been lost. Leda stretched out her hand and pressed it on Kuro. ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro only felt that he was embraced by a warm feeling. His external injuries gradually healed, and his broken ribs began to improve at this moment. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. Treat my brother.¡± ¡°Uncle Yixiao, do you want it? Healing¡­¡± Lida nodded and raised her hand to smile. ¡°Oh? Treatment? Does Miss Lida have such a talent? Then it would be impolite for me to refuse.¡± A smile nodded gently. After the treatment was completed, Kuro asked Bastille and Maynard, who were leading the group, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± The two of them looked at each other and Maynard said, ¡°Doflamingo failed. He and his men have been arrested by us.¡± ¡°Sure enough¡­¡± Kuro hooked his finger at Maynard. ¡°Give me a cigarette, I¡¯m out of stock.¡± When Maynard heard this, he quickly took out a box of cigarettes and handed it to Kuro. He pulled one out and held it in his mouth. After lighting it, he took a deep breath and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°That arrogant idiot really failed. Where is the Straw Hat?¡± Maynard lowered his head. ¡°Sorry, Kuro, we let Straw Hat escape.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. Why? I¡¯m going easy on Karp for the sake of our colleagues, and you guys are going easy on him too? Maynard and Bastille don¡¯t seem to have a deep relationship with Garp. These two may not be a match for the Straw Hats, but it is impossible for the Straw Hats to have so much stamina after fighting Doflamingo. They must have run out of stamina long ago and it is still very easy to catch them. ¡°It¡¯s like this. After Doflamingo failed, I was responsible for capturing Doflamingo, and Bastille went to arrest the Straw Hats, but we met the Revolutionary Army on the way,¡± Maynard said. Bastille stepped forward. The bull-horned iron helmet on his face was gone, revealing a somewhat sloppy face. ¡°It¡¯s the Revolutionary Army¡¯s Chief of Staff Sabo. He stopped him and couldn¡¯t catch the Straw Hats. In addition, there is¡­¡± ¡°And me.¡± An old man who had changed into normal clothes and looked a little elegant walked out with a group of soldiers and said, ¡°I put it there.¡± It was Riku Dolde III. ¡°You?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Now King Riku has become the king of Dressrosa again. This is decided by all the citizens and the neighboring countries have also recognized it!¡± At the side, a one-legged man carrying a big sword said. Kyros. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± King Riku said in a deep voice: ¡°Although I am grateful to your Marine for protecting our civilians before, saving this country¡­ It is that group of pirates, isn¡¯t it? As a king, I have the right to make decisions in my own country.¡± Chapter 670 Attitude Problem Kuro fell into a strange silence. After a long time, he slowly said a word. ¡°Huh?¡± His words were filled with surprise, confusion, and a little disgust. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m going to argue with you.¡± Kuro stepped forward and stood at the same height as the old man, staring at Riku. Riku subconsciously took a step back when she saw the murderous look in his eyes. ¡°King, please step back!¡± Kyros jumped in front of Riku with one foot, guarding Kuro. Perhaps Riku could not feel that killing intent completely, but as a warrior, he was very sharp. Although there were not many leaks, it was enough to alert Kyros. The Marine in front of him was a person who had come out of a sea of blood! That dangerous aura was not inferior to Doflamingo. ¡°Cyrus¡­¡± Kuro looked up and down at the one-legged man. ¡°I know you, a famous swordsman. Although as a Marine, it is not convenient for us to interfere in the internal affairs of the kingdom, there are some things that we should talk about.¡± He pointed at himself. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m dirty. Why do you think I¡¯m dirty?¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the large piece of land missing in the back. ¡°Guess how this thing disappeared? Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see someone as big as Charlotte Lingling?¡± These words made Kyros freeze. He had naturally sensed the earth-shattering battle that lasted for two days. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Big. Mom, one of the most terrifying beings in the world. Riku said from behind Kyros, ¡°That Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is obviously looking for you. You have protected the people of the country, and that is true, but the Straw Hats also saved my country¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro held the cigarette in his mouth and blew out a stream of smoke that curled around Kyros and Riku¡¯s faces. ¡°Get this straight, I¡¯m not talking about this. It¡¯s your business whether you let those little pirates go or not. What I care about is your attitude, old man!¡± ¡°If you let him go, then let him go. Why do you have to stand up and say it? Just say it, why are you talking about the king¡¯s decision-making power with me? Don¡¯t you know how your king came? What do you mean by the straw hat saved your country? I didn¡¯t save it? I fought with my brother for two days, two days! Do you know how I spent two days?!¡± ¡°What do you mean Lingling is here for me? You know that if you let Lingling in, not to mention the king, I will lose if Dressrosa has a place to stand!¡± Perhaps it was Kuro¡¯s roar or something else, but Riku and Kyros both took a step back. ¡°Lingling¡­ is that really okay?¡± Kyros swallowed his saliva. ¡°This¡­ Sorry, I didn¡¯t consider this level.¡± Riku lowered his head. Kuro glanced at him and asked Maynard, ¡°Have the nearby countries admitted it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ they broadcast it live to the nearby countries.¡± Maynard nodded and said awkwardly, ¡°Kuro, isn¡¯t it too careless to say that Straw Hat is a small pirate? Marshal Sakasugi is having a headache with them now.¡± ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± Suddenly, the voice of a Den Den Mushi sounded nearby. A Marine ran over with Den Den Mushi in his arms and said: ¡°Report! It¡¯s Marshal Sakasugi!¡± Kuro glared at Riku and said, ¡°Marine internal affairs are not suitable to listen in, please get lost. As for the rest, we will talk about it later.¡± Without needing Kurodo to say anything, the two of them retreated with the soldiers. At this moment, Yixiao also connected to Den Den Mushi. ¡°Sakasan,¡± he said. ¡°Tenghu?¡± A hoarse and gloomy voice came from beside Den Den Mushi. ¡°Big Mom retreated?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After fighting for two days, we realized that something was wrong and retreated.¡± Laughing nodded. ¡°How can it be repaired! If it can be delayed for a while, when Sengoku passes, we may be able to keep her!¡± Sakasugi paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that the Straw Hats and Law escaped. You were stopped by Big Mom. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± ¡°No, Sacasan, I think our Marine should apologize to Dressrosa for its situation. The darkness of Dressrosa is caused by the inaction of the World Government and our Marine.¡± A smile made Den Den Mushi silent for a while. After a long time, Den Den Mushi asked a question full of doubt and anger: ¡°Ha? Sin? Breed?¡± In addition to these words, there was a little rustling sound on the other side, which made Kuro narrow his eyes. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Yi Xiao was about to continue when the microphone was suddenly snatched by Kuro. He said to Yi Xiao with a smile, ¡°Brother, we just ended the battle, it¡¯s not appropriate to say these words. We are Marines, we can discuss internal matters.¡± Kuro knew what this guy wanted to say. He still felt that it was a mistake for Dressrosa to become dark under Shichibukai¡¯s rule. It could be seen when he held back when he fought with Sabo. As a Marine, he must act within the rules, but as a human, he bet on Straw Hat and thought that saving Dressrosa had nothing to do with their Marine. This point is extremely bad. If he let him continue, he would probably choke Sakasugi. This kind of thing can be discussed in the Marine. There is no need to be so sarcastic. If they choked in front of so many people and both sides were embarrassed, things would not be fun. Kuro said into the microphone, ¡°Marshal Sakasugi, it¡¯s me, where are you now?¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s anger was suppressed a little. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I am now in Mariejois.¡± Sure enough, he was now next to the five old men. If he choked on it, it would be difficult for Sakasugi. ¡°Everything is for Marine. Regarding Dressrosa, we will go back and discuss it in person.¡± ¡°Doflamingo¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Big Mom, we should have been informed in advance. The hateful Riku-K¨­ (Rikou) King set us up.¡± He was talking about this kind of notice in advance of Doflamingo¡¯s defeat and his position as King without the permission of the World Government and Marines. Actually, the latter is not a big problem, but the former will indeed damage their Marine¡¯s prestige. As for the prestige of the World Government¡­ World Government, my ass! ¡°Let the higher-ups consider this matter. It should be too late now¡­¡± Kuro glanced around and said, ¡°Doflamingo will be watched by me personally. The result should be out before Sengoku Sang comes.¡± Chapter 671 Kuro, You Need Us! Doflamingo, Shichibukai, one of the biggest ¡®kings¡¯ of the Underground World. His strength may not be top-notch, but he is definitely one of the silver medalists. And its danger, whether it is seen by Marines or pirates, or even the Revolutionary Army, belongs to the largest group. Control War, Arms Transport, Trading with the World Government and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). And in Dressrosa, a large number of Marines, government officials, Revolutionary Army spies, pirates, soldiers, thugs, and peaceful people are imprisoned. At this moment, in a corner of Dressrosa, in one of the Marine¡¯s tents, a large number of Seastone chains filled the surroundings of the tent, and in the center, a dirty figure was tied up. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you, Kuro!¡± The man looked up and revealed a pair of malicious eyes under his broken sunglasses. He stuck out his tongue and smiled. Bang! Crash! The chain was trembling. ¡°Hey, let me go! You should know that I can¡¯t fail!¡± Kuro sized him up. Now, this person was in a sorry state. His pink feather cloak was gone, and his clothes were extremely damaged. Most importantly, his sunglasses were broken. One of the world¡¯s great unsolved mysteries, Doflamingo sunglasses. Last year, there was also the question of whether the empress had any spikes. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± He blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°I told you before, don¡¯t fail. In the end, you couldn¡¯t even watch over two little pirates. Now you have the face to ask me to let you go?¡± These words made Doflamingo, who was struggling with the chain, stop breathing. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for this kind of thing. I¡¯m serious about that straw hat!¡± He said ferociously. ¡°Hey, get me a chair.¡± Kuro waved outside and soon, a Marine brought a chair over. Kuro pulled the chair and sat down directly. He said to Doflamingo, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, are you serious? You are still holding the dignity of tenryubito and then you turned over. Look at your own chest.¡± He pointed at the dried blood on Doflamingo¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Were you stabbed by that kid Law? You and I are mortal bodies after all. The feeling of being hit by the ability is not good.¡± He felt it as soon as he arrived. Even after two days, Doflamingo¡¯s aura was still very weak. Coupled with the injury on his chest, he could guess. Law¡¯s Surgeon-Surgeon Fruit is also clear to him that some of its abilities will really fall into his hands if he is careless. Unlike Kuro himself, he looked down on others, but his self-protection will always come first. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Doflamingo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you here to laugh at me, Kuro!¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯m in charge of watching you now.¡± Kuro held the cigarette in his mouth and raised his head. ¡°As for your request¡­¡± He pointed up and said, ¡°It¡¯s still being discussed. As for the result, I don¡¯t know. But you have to understand that because of your failure, our prestige is greatly damaged. Another defeat, another defeat¡­¡± ¡°Clockdale, Moria, and you.¡± Kuro said in a deep voice, ¡°The three of you are supposed to be the backbone of Shichibukai, but you all failed. The bear is no longer useful. That clown is useless except for some power. And the new Whitebeard second generation¡­¡± Speaking of this name, Kuro¡¯s eyes faintly revealed a murderous intent. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that guy first. There are only Hawkeye and the empress left in the old school. There are only two left. The Shichibukai system is on the verge of dissolution because of your failure.¡± He pursed his lips towards the outside. ¡°You should be clear about our old brother¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t do anything about that kind of thing¡­¡± Doflamingo smiled and stared at Kuro with his malicious eyes. ¡°But I know you, Kuro! Your hidden ambition needs us to maintain the balance. Now you are not ready to turn against the World Government. You need us, you need me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°What do I need you for?¡± ¡°Are you still not going to admit it? Eh, forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not, but Shichibukai is not allowed to disband for you.¡± Doflamingo smiled. In his eyes, this man was ambitious. After developing his prestige in East Blue for ten years, his subordinate, Shield Kaz, helped him destroy a large number of pirates in East Blue, causing his reputation in East Blue to become very great. At the time of the World Conscription, many guys who joined the Marine in East Blue were not for Marine but for the man in front of them. Similarly, West Blue. With the convenience of his own subordinates, his reputation in West Blue is also very high. As for the Headquarters, this man has been doing well in the past few years. Not only has he made friends with his Marine colleagues, but he has also steadily sat in the lead position of the Marine¡¯s backbone force and is also developing his own forces. He also controlled Sabaody Archipelago and had a good relationship with Tenryubito. He has also mastered G-3 and has a bridgehead in the New World. That place has about 5,000 soldiers! Does a Marine branch need that much force? During the War Of The Best, Marine summoned the elites of the world and gathered 100,000 people. That¡¯s the whole world! Moreover, the troops under this guy are all elites. G-3¡¯s Marine is famous, and his own ¡®Dougraig¡¯ Marine Brigade is one of the famous units in Marine. In terms of elites, he already has 1% of the size of Marine during the War of the Best. Coupled with his prestige, his layout over the years¡­ Things are already very clear! There is only one answer! This guy wants to command an entire Marine! Even! They want to pull those guys down from the sky!! He had completely become the greatest overlord of this world!! Compared to One Piece, this guy¡¯s ambition is even greater! ¡°Ha ha ha ha! You need me, Kuro! You will not let Shichibukai system disappear!¡± Doflamingo laughed loudly. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. This guy¡¯s sudden excitement made him a little confused. However, he is right. He does not want the Shichibukai system to disappear. Placing these powerful combatants on the opposite side for no reason is the stupidest behavior. This world is too chaotic and not unified. There are wars between countries. Although the World Government occupies the word ¡®World¡¯, in terms of effect, it is probably not even as good as United X in his previous life. Some strong countries are enough to shake the World Government. Shichibukai, as the existence that maintains the balance of the sea, can¡¯t retreat so easily. Chapter 672 Kuro, You Make the Decision Mary Joa. Pangu Palace. Between powers. ¡°I disagree!¡± In front of the five old men who were posing POSE, Sakasugi was wearing a military uniform and biting a cigar, his face full of anger. Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) looked at each other and the curly-haired old man said slowly, ¡°Sakaski, we haven¡¯t spoken yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Sakasugi blew out the smoke and said, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have anything good to say. It¡¯s just Doflamingo. First, he asked the World Government to send fake news for him, but he failed¡­¡± He looked at the five old men and said word by word: ¡°Don¡¯t do this kind of thing again, otherwise our Marine Corps will lose face!¡± ¡°What face? Mind your identity, Sakasugi!¡± The old man with a map on his head said sternly: ¡°Marine is only the surface of the World Government. Other things are considered by the World Government. Just do as you are told!¡± ¡°Humph, in the end, you have become tenryubito¡¯s puppets!¡± ¡°Sakaski!!¡± The old man shouted, ¡°Watch your words!¡± At this time, the curly-haired old man also said to Sakasugi, ¡°What about you! How good are you?! Kuzan is such a strong fighter, but he joined Blackbeard! You never explained this to us!¡± When Sakasugi heard this, his face relaxed a little. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That bastard is no longer Marine. What he does has nothing to do with Marine!¡± But as soon as the matter about Kuzan came out, Sakaski had no reason to be angry at Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). He paused for a moment and said, ¡°You heard what Kuro said before. What are your plans for Doflamingo?¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± The red-skinned old man crossed his legs and muttered, ¡°He did well. Doflamingo was defeated and he took control of it, including Dressrosa¡¯s matter. He knows that he should ask us¡­¡± ¡°Yes, unlike others, they will only act on their own.¡± The long-bearded old man took over and stared straight at Sakasugi. The old man with the sword also said, ¡°How to solve the Dressrosa matter? King Riku has returned to the throne. We have to consider the opinions of other alliances.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we let him be the king? The Dold family is the king of Dressrosa.¡± The red-skinned old man said. ¡°I disagree!¡± Sakasugi said, ¡°Kuro and Laughing dealt with Big Mom to protect Dressrosa. Riku is not only ungrateful, but he also fought against us for the Straw Hats. Such a person is not suitable to be a king!¡± The red-skinned old man frowned and said, ¡°But the surrounding countries have already recognized him.¡± Sakasugi looked up with his cigar in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the World Government doesn¡¯t admit it. If such a guy continues to be king, what¡¯s the point of Marines fighting to the death to protect Dressrosa!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The curly-haired old man sat on the sofa and bent down slightly, his hands crossed. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°How about this, let Kim Hyun handle it. He is a smart person and knows what to do.¡± ¡°If you give it to him, it is indeed good.¡± The old man¡¯s glasses began to reflect light. ¡°He will handle it.¡± The long-bearded old man also agreed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡± The red-skinned old man nodded. The remaining one also showed approval. That was a very smart person and he was good at reconciliation. Previously, from his conversation, it could be seen that he deliberately reduced the conflict between Sakasugi and Yixiao. Moreover, he was loyal to the World Government and knew what things should not be exposed and it was best to solve it internally. When Sakasugi heard this, he nodded and stopped talking. Although he was still a little dissatisfied with this result, he gave it to Kuro Sakasugi was also assured that Kuro would make the right choice. ¡­ . Dressrosa. ¡°Huh?¡± In the Marine Station tent, Kuro sat in a chair. Beside him, Leda held Den Den Mushi. He held the microphone and listened to the news from Den Den Mushi. ¡°Let me handle it?¡± He leaned back a little, looking more comfortable. On the Den Den Mushi¡¯s side, Sakasugi¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Well, Kuro, I will leave this matter to you. Those guys above don¡¯t want to take responsibility, they are too irresponsible. But orders are orders, you are in charge of Dressrosa¡¯s affairs. In addition, CP0 will also assist you and let you make the right judgment.¡± Kuro crooked his finger to the side and a Marine immediately came forward and offered a cigar. He took the cigar and bit it in his mouth. The Marine lit the lighter and lit the cigar. Kuro took a puff and exhaled the smoke. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to leave this kind of thing to me, right? Isn¡¯t Sengoku-san on his way here?¡± ¡°That guy has retired! Sengoku can also assist you, including Tsuru. In short, you have to make a decision here. Whether it is supporting Riku, abolishing Riku, or¡­ even making Doflamingo king again, you can!¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice: ¡°Just like that.¡± Snap. The other end hung up. ¡°Hello? Moximus? Did he hang up? Is he so decisive? It¡¯s so scary¡­¡± Kuro opened his mouth and sighed. ¡°Kuro?¡± Leda put the Den Den Mushi away. ¡°Are you going to make a decision? Abolish that old man. I hate that old man for not respecting you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not just because you¡¯re crippled.¡± Kuro straightened his body and stared ahead. ¡°For this kind of thing, it has to be comprehensive. In addition, we have to have a good substitute. What that bird did was hateful, but I have to admit that Dressrosa was revitalized in his hands.¡± Discarding the Dark Zone, Dressrosa is indeed much better than when Riku was in power. As for the Arena, Dressrosa had this tradition before. Kyros used to be a gladiator. But at that time, there was nothing in Dressrosa except for the arena. It was just an ordinary kingdom. Riku is a good person, but a good person is not suitable for governing the country. ¡°Kuro?¡± Leda suddenly said. ¡°Yes, I see it.¡± Kuro stood up and walked towards the tent where Doflamingo was being held. From inside, a little man came in. This little man was wearing a green hat and carrying a pistol that was bigger than him. He raised the one in front of him that was bound by chains. ¡°Doflamingo, your death has come!¡± the little man shouted. Doflamingo looked up at the little man and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, are you worthy of killing me?¡± ¡°Go to hell, I want to avenge the Tontata Race!¡± The little guy was about to pull the trigger. However, at this moment, the little guy felt his hand loosen and the pistol flew up. Two huge shadows loomed over him. ¡°Little humans¡­ How rare, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen them so close.¡± A surprised voice came from behind. Chapter 673 Hey, Let Me Go, Kuro The little man turned around and saw two Big People standing behind him, and the pistol floated up and slowly fell into the hands of the Big People. ¡°Give it back to me! Damn Marine!¡± The little man took out a long spear from his back and charged forward as if he was holding a long spear. ¡°Oh? What a brave little man.¡± Kuro glanced down and snapped his fingers. The land below suddenly extended and turned into a hand that held Leo. ¡°Hey! What is this! Let me go, let me go!¡± The little man struggled in the hand and the stone hand slowly moved him to Leda¡¯s parallel view. ¡°Little humans?¡± Leda looked over curiously. A finger poked the little man¡¯s face and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cute. What¡¯s that behind it? Is it a tail? It looks like a bee.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you hateful Marines!¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t move, I gave up struggling, turned my head and said angrily: ¡°I know! You Marines are not good to King Riku, and you want to let Doflamingo go! I must kill him!¡± ¡°Oh? The news spread so fast? Royal family? Or is it a gossip between civilians?¡± Kuro was surprised. He looked at the little man and said, ¡°Speaking of which, doesn¡¯t your clan only show your face next to the royal family? Is it really good to come here like this? Also, who said I was going to release Doflamingo? Don¡¯t believe the rumors.¡± ¡°Eh? You won¡¯t let him go? Will you lock him up?¡± The little guy was stunned. Seeing Kuro nod, the little guy was relieved. ¡°What? It turns out that you don¡¯t know how to let go. You are a good person. Sorry, I almost attacked you just now.¡± The Tontata clan is a small human race living in the land below Grinbit. They are a very primitive clan. Although they are not as big as Kuro¡¯s palm, they are much stronger than ordinary adults. Simple by nature and very gullible. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°My name is Leo. I am a captain of the Tontata clan.¡± Leo said, ¡°I heard that your Marine seems to want to release Doflamingo, so I came to assassinate him.¡± Leo, the ¡®hero¡¯ of the Tontata clan and the Captain of the Tontata clan. That was all. As for the so-called Straw Hat Grand Fleet¡­ Since it has been taken care of by Kuro, there is no big ship regiment. ¡°I see, no, it¡¯s mainly because I haven¡¯t decided yet. Don¡¯t break into the Marine Station, villain.¡± Kuro touched his chin. He really had no killing intent towards such a small thing. ¡°Lida, go play with him.¡± He hooked his finger and the stone hand reached forward. After letting go, it was caught by Leda and they went out together. ¡°Hey, Kuro, my defense ability is too poor. I have a big secret. If I am killed by someone, it will not be good for everyone.¡± Doflamingo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your secret.¡± Kuro shrugged, took out his cigar box, and handed it forward. ¡°Want one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t smoke, but if there is wine¡­¡± ¡°Hey, bring two bottles of wine.¡± Kuro nodded and shouted outside. Soon, a Marine ran in with two bottles of sherry. Kuro hooked his finger and the corks of two bottles of wine flew open. One bottle flew to Doflamingo and the other fell into his hand. ¡°Unchain him a little and let him out with one hand,¡± Kuro said to Marine. ¡°Yes!¡± Marine began to untie the chain, and at this time, Kuro put one hand on the handle of the knife. Doflamingo saw this and smiled. ¡°Hey, do you need to be so nervous? I won¡¯t run.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t believe everything you say,¡± Kuro said in a deep voice. This thing is a little dangerous. If you are not careful, an accident will happen. After Marine untied the chain a little, Doflamingo¡¯s hand was freed. He held the bottle floating in the air and took a few gulps at his mouth and exhaled. ¡°Oh, Shirley wine, Marine¡¯s poor sour wine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good enough to have wine.¡± Kuro also took a few sips and said, ¡°Seeing that you used to be Shichibukai, I let you drink a little, but you actually despise it.¡± ¡°Well, forget it. Anyway, you have to look after me during this time. Be careful of the World Government.¡± Doflamingo said, ¡°If I die, those guys will have even less scruples and it will not be good for your plan.¡± ¡°This kind of thing has nothing to do with me.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and blew out smoke. ¡°I don¡¯t have a plan, but¡­ you really won¡¯t die. After all, you are already imprisoned. If I take action, you won¡¯t even have a chance to be imprisoned.¡± ¡°Hey, I know you. You never show mercy, whether it¡¯s a pirate or your teacher.¡± Doflamingo laughed. Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you want to die, just say it. I can satisfy you.¡± Doflamingo curled his lips and took a few more sips of wine. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk about what happened before. Do you want to abolish Riku? And can you make a decision to let me go?¡± Kuro said expressionlessly, ¡°Yes, but¡­ your probability is too low.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, Kuro¡­¡± Doflamingo whispered, ¡°Hey, let me go. I¡¯m still useful to you. The world can¡¯t go berserk for you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know why your probability is low? The main thing is that you lost, right?¡± These words made Doflamingo speechless and his face became silent. In the end, he lost. He was defeated by two novice pirates. This was the shame of his life. ¡°If you lose, don¡¯t ask for so much.¡± Kuro blew out smoke. ¡°After all, I warned you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The loser can¡¯t ask for anything.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind Kuro. Doflamingo¡¯s lips curled into an exaggerated smile. ¡°Hey, a few heavyweights came.¡± Kuro frowned and did not look back. ¡°Did you pass through the Marine cordon? Can¡¯t you people walk in openly? Why do you have to be so sneaky here?¡± Behind him, four people in white coats appeared, three of them wearing masks. The leader of the group was a man wearing a white hat, a white coat, and a white formal suit, but his collar was wide open and he had a strange mustache. ¡°Rob Lucci.¡± Kuro turned his head and said lightly, ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chapter 674 Who Do You Think You Are? Rob Lucci. Known as the strongest CP9 in 800 years. Truth Listener couldn¡¯t understand such a title. It¡¯s not the entire CP Intelligence Agency, it¡¯s just a branch. This feeling is the same as the feeling of being the only person in our class who can maintain first place in class for decades. Then, he looked around and saw that the school was ranked 146th. There was no one in the city rankings. Of course, this description of Rob Lucci is a little wrong. This guy is indeed quite strong. ¡°Long time no see, Vice Admiral Kuro.¡± Lucci¡¯s eyes were complicated. Who would have thought that the small Marine that they met on Justice Island would have such power? He stood out in the War Of The Best and his battle record soared and he became the pillar of the backbone of the Marine. In Lucci¡¯s eyes, he was already a top powerhouse. ¡°Lucci¡­ You¡¯re doing well, from CP9 to CP0. I remember you were wanted before,¡± Kuro said. ¡°All kinds of reasons and specific details are not necessary to know.¡± Lucci¡¯s eyes moved away from Kurlo and rested on Doflamingo. ¡°So, according to orders, we are here to assist in the matter of Doflamingo and Dressrosa.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early? I don¡¯t understand anything.¡± ¡°This is what CP0 does.¡± Lucci said, ¡°We will provide the intelligence for you to make a decision.¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Suddenly, one of the three masked men wearing a white hat said: ¡°We have two plans, you just have to do it. First, let Doflamingo go and we will arrest the royal family of Dordre and let Doflamingo take over again. We will kill all the unstable factors, including those supporting the neighboring royal family, and we will initiate the assassination or arrest.¡± ¡°In this way, we can continue to maintain the balance of the sea. After all, according to the intelligence, this guy seems to have a deal with many dangerous forces on the sea.¡± In response, Kuro smiled and said sarcastically, ¡°Will CP also have the word ¡®appear¡¯? Be confident and remove the word ¡®appear¡¯. You know best about his situation.¡± ¡°Do you know much, Kim Luong, no, Lucilu Kuro.¡± The man in the black and white pupil mask glanced at Kuro and said meaningfully, ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to know less.¡± Kuro smiled noncommittally and shook his head. ¡°Pass, I changed my mind. This guy¡­¡± He looked at Doflamingo and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to lock him up. The plan you mentioned is too unstable.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Doflamingo said ferociously, ¡°Are you really not going to let me go? This is your last chance. If I fall, you¡­ will definitely regret it!¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°The ¡®if¡¯ thing doesn¡¯t exist in the first place. Only the present is the reality. If you lose, you lose. Don¡¯t say such shameful words.¡± Doflamingo paused for a moment and laughed. ¡°Hey, I really don¡¯t know what to do with you¡­¡± Kuro glanced back. The reason he did not agree was that the cost was too high. These CPs are not gentle at all when they do things. They always use violence against violence. If Doflamingo is reinstated, then the first thing to deal with is the Den Den Mushi news that was previously announced by these kings to nearby neighbors. CP can definitely solve this point, but as they said, if it is forcibly suppressed, it can maintain the balance. But the establishment of this balance is based on the pain of their ¡®own people¡¯. Arrest the royal family, eliminate all those who know about it, and then maintain the balance against the pirates, who are the ¡®enemies¡¯. At this time, it is still possible to be reported by Morgan. When the time comes, it will still be their own prestige. As the saying goes, to the outside world, you are a yes-man, but to the inside, you are a heavy punch. What a joke. Kuro would not do such a bad thing. ¡°Change the plan,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Then¡­¡± The mask with black and white pupils stepped forward and disappeared with a whoosh. In a flash, he appeared in front of Doflamingo and stabbed him in the temple. Snap. A hand grabbed his wrist. Kuro instantly appeared beside him and held his hand tightly. He said gloomily, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t stop me, Vice Admiral Kim.¡± The man with the black-and-white pupil mask said coldly, ¡°The other plan is to kill Doflamingo. If we get rid of him, all the factors will disappear.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and shook his arm, knocking the hand of the man in the black and white mask away and kicked him in the stomach. Bang! With just one kick, that person flew off the ground and flew directly into the distance. However, just as he was about to fly out of the tent, Lucci suddenly reached out and grabbed his collar, stopping him. The Black and White Mask held his stomach and said after a long time, ¡°Hey, Golden Lion! This is our mission, are you going to disobey the World Government?!¡± ¡°I personally said that I will watch over him! If he dies in front of me, where will I put my face? Huh?!¡± Kuro bit his cigar and raised his head. Killing intent was released and the billowing tent made a sound. The air was much colder. The moment Kuro released his killing intent, the three masked men held their breaths and took a defensive posture. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s impossible to kill someone in front of him.¡± Lucci seemed unaffected by the killing intent and said lightly, ¡°Please relax, Vice-Admiral Kuro, killing Doflamingo is also one of our plans. Since you object, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± ¡°You want to just let it go? Who do you think you are!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Marine and CP are equal-level organizations. Are we subordinates of CP? Watch your words, Rob Lucci. Your intelligence is so powerful. You should know that I don¡¯t have a good impression of you. Don¡¯t do anything that disgusts me.¡± ¡°In addition, the higher-ups want you to assist me? If you don¡¯t understand the meaning of the word ¡®assist¡¯, I can find a school for you to rebuild it. I will make the decision here. And the jurisdiction belongs to Brother Yixiao. You have no decision or jurisdiction, understand? Rats in the gutter!¡± The man with black and white pupil mask said angrily, ¡°You! Watch your words!¡± ¡°What? If you¡¯re not convinced, sue me.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°If you can¡¯t sue me, then do as you¡¯re ordered. Now do as I say. Go, give me the noble information of Dressrosa. I want to choose who can be the new king of Dressrosa!¡± Chapter 675 Pansa Doflamingo can¡¯t be released, but he can¡¯t die here. Riku is also not suitable to be a king, because with his ideas and his plan, if the two of them work together, the Shichibukai system will likely be abolished. The World Conference is getting closer. He couldn¡¯t wait until that day to say something like ¡®I don¡¯t agree¡¯. Kuro¡¯s original plan was to choose a new king. Now that CP0 is so bad at doing things, there is no better idea than him. He can only dig this out. Listening to Kuro¡¯s words, Lucci nodded and reached out to the three people. Soon, the tallest man took out a stack of documents and handed them to Lucci. ¡°This kind of thing has been investigated when we came. The information is here.¡± Lucci handed the information to Kuro. ¡°Oh? You are still so reliable in doing things.¡± Kuro took the information and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that your character has to be changed. Taiji is actually not good.¡± Lucci believed in the ¡®Justice of Darkness¡¯. Where there is light, there is darkness. Darkness cannot fade, so he can only transform into darkness to protect the light. He must be the first to charge. Kuro estimated that the option of killing all the insiders was what Lucci wanted to choose. Taking the information, Kuro looked at it. The information on it was detailed information about the nobles of various sizes in Dressrosa, including how many people in the family, their exact age, what they had done, and even who they were involved with. After all, they are CP and their intelligence collection is very strong. Dressrosa certainly has nobles. In all the countries in this world, there is no country without nobles. After all, they are all feudal capital kingdoms. ¡°Wood family? A big noble family? A popular candidate. This piece of paper is all their family information.¡± Kuro raised a piece of paper and shook it. ¡°It says that this family is very rich and the family head is quite kind.¡± The man with the black-and-white pupil mask said in a deep voice: ¡°Yes, the Wood family is a great noble of Dressrosa. If you want to choose a king, this family is a hot candidate.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Beside him, there was a low laugh. Doflamingo, who had been silent all this time, said, ¡°Wood family? I don¡¯t recommend it.¡± ¡°Shut up! Doflamingo, you have no right to speak!¡± Black and white pupil mask said urgently. ¡°Are you anxious? Why are you so anxious?¡± Kurlo paused and looked at Doflamingo. ¡°What¡¯s the inside story?¡± He did not believe all of these papers and only looked at a reference. These people made the information detailed, but some of the information, such as this Wood family, was not bad. This is very interesting. ¡°The Wood family¡­¡± Doflamingo revealed a sinister smile. ¡°He is indeed one of the great nobles of Dressrosa, but how did he come to be a great noble? CP0 didn¡¯t say in detail. Can¡¯t you find out? It doesn¡¯t matter, let me tell you.¡± ¡°More than ten years ago, they used to raise pirates for plundering. They gave pirates protection and pirates gave them wealth. They could become great nobles for this reason. But after becoming great nobles, they got rid of pirates.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, Kingpin! At least the Wood family has done well over the years and their prestige in Dressrosa is very high. If this family is elected king, it can stabilize the peace in the country as soon as possible!¡± The man with the black-and-white pupil mask said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the higher-ups ask you to choose the king for stability? He has a deal with us. If you choose him, he is the most obedient!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Kuro loosened his grip and the information fell to the ground and he stepped on it. ¡°But as I said, the decision-making power is in my hands. Don¡¯t give orders. Look at your status.¡± ¡°You!¡± Seeing that the information was stepped on until it was dirty, the man in the black-and-white pupil mask gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will report it, Luciru Kuro! You are defying the orders of the World Government!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t specify who will be the king. The decision is mine. If you make any more noise, I will throw you out.¡± Kuro glared at him and continued to read. ¡°What about the Meg family?¡± He looked at the next noble information, which shows that this family will adopt orphans and do some real work. ¡°Human traffickers!¡± Doflamingo smiled and said, ¡°Those orphans, after they are trained, they are either sold or used as consumables for the family to expand outwards!¡± ¡°Next.¡± Kuro threw away another piece of paper and continued, ¡°The Bolladensha family?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ they are not bad. You can make them king.¡± Doflamingo laughed. Kuro looked at Lucci. ¡°The whole family is useless. They only know how to enjoy themselves and listen to Doflamingo.¡± Lucci shook his head. ¡°Next.¡± Kuro continued to look over. ¡°What about the Teresi family?¡± Lucci and others looked at each other and said, ¡°We think we can.¡± Doflamingo also smiled and said, ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Next.¡± Kuro threw the paper away without asking. Doflamingo and CP0, if one agrees and the other does not, this person cannot be counted. As for both of them agreeing, that was even more so. Sigh, you have a suitable candidate, but I just don¡¯t choose. I just want to play. In the stack of information, those nobles and middle-class nobles were all passed to him. In the end, he stopped at the last piece of paper. This piece of paper recorded some small nobles and even some down-and-out nobles. It was only used as a reference and was useless. ¡°Pansa?¡± He chewed on one of the words in the paper. Hearing this word, Doflamingo was the first to change his expression. ¡°No!¡± In addition to Doflamingo, the man in the black-and-white pupil mask also said this at the same time. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro glanced at them. ¡°You two say no? Lucci¡­¡± ¡°The Pansa family? That¡¯s a fallen aristocrat, I remember.¡± Lucci thought for a moment and said, ¡°He seems to be a weirdo.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro! The Pansa family is not suitable to be a king!¡± Doflamingo said gloomily, ¡°Anyone can do it, but their family is definitely not suitable!¡± ¡°Yes, he is not suitable. Kuro, if you need, we can choose again. There will always be good ones. The Pansa family is completely unsuitable!¡± The man with black and white pupil mask said in a hurry. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro smiled meaningfully. ¡°Then we need to meet. If neither of them agree, then this person must be very interesting.¡± Chapter 676 I Have Tolerated You for a Long Time! No matter how Doflamingo and the man in the black-and-white pupil mask tried to stop him, Kuro still got the information of this so-called Pansa family member. Because of Lucci. ¡°Look, Lucci is so much better than you.¡± Kuro shook the information in his hand and said to the three masked men, ¡°At least this guy knows not to drag us down. He knows what to do.¡± This guy still has a mission-oriented heart. Ignoring the hostility emitted by the three masked CP0s and Doflamingo¡¯s gloomy face, Kuro looked at the information. There was also a photo attached to the information. He looked tall and thin and listless. Pansa David, now thirty years old, lives by raising pigs. Yes, he was right. Pig raising ¡­ He had never done anything in his life. After he was born with the ability to do things, he began to raise pigs. His father was also a pig when he was alive, and his grandfather was also a pig. He had been a pig for several generations. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°For generations of pig farmers, why are you so detailed? You have found out all the ancestors.¡± These words made people fall silent. Kuro turned to look at Doflamingo. ¡°Explain to me?¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, I don¡¯t recommend you use him. This guy is a traitor!¡± Doflamingo was smiling there, but he didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Kuro pursed his lips and looked at CP0. The three masked men did not speak. Finally, Kuro looked at Lucci. ¡°Lucci! You don¡¯t have to say this!¡± The man with black and white pupil mask said sharply. ¡°Everything is about the mission.¡± Lucci said lightly, ¡°Our plan has failed, so we have to complete at least one thing to help Golden Lion make a real decision.¡± He paused for a moment and said slowly, ¡°Pansa David, or the Pansa family, was the squire of the Donquixote family eight hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro blinked. ¡°Servant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucci nodded. ¡°Eight hundred years ago, the Twenty Kings established the World Government. Nineteen of them entered Mariejois and put their power in the world. Only the Nefertari family stayed. In Dressrosa, the Donquixote family also moved to Mariejois and handed the power to the Riku family.¡± ¡°However, Don Quixote¡¯s most loyal servant, the Panza family, launched a rebellion at this time. That battle caused Dressrosa to suffer heavy losses. In the end, Pansa failed, but he did not completely disappear. For some reason, the Riku royal family spared Pansa. Pansa retained his noble title and forever hid in a corner of Dressrosa.¡± ¡°Huh? And then what? As simple as the failed coup?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been too long.¡± Lucci shook his head and said, ¡°But one thing is certain. It is recorded in the records. It is something that Samuel, the head of the Pansa family, said 800 years ago¡­¡± ¡°From now on, there is no point in swinging the sword.¡± Hearing this, Kuro narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Nothing else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Lucci said. Kuro then looked at Doflamingo, who was smiling but did not say anything. It seemed that he did not want to say anymore. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Kuro sighed and shouted, ¡°Moore! Moore!!¡± Whoosh! Around him, a ball of white light appeared. Moore scratched his head and appeared in the corner of the tent. ¡°Um, are you looking for me?¡± Kuro handed the information to Moore. ¡°This person, go find him for me. The address has records.¡± ¡­ . Dressrosa¡¯s most remote corner. Due to the development of Doflamingo for so many years, there are no poor places in Dressrosa. There will not be houses similar to villages, but poverty has relative value. The corner of Dressrosa is not as good as the center. This place could be considered a ¡®slum¡¯ of Dressrosa. Because of the birdcage, the buildings on the edge of Dressrosa have become ruins. Now that the birdcage has disappeared, the people have spontaneously begun to build houses. Fortunately, there were no casualties among the people before because of Moore and other Marines. In one of the ruins, a tall and thin man who looked lifeless was squatting on the ground, sweeping the broken bodies. The dismembered body of a pig. Marines only save people, not pigs. The buildings and property affected by the birdcage were naturally gone. Things like pigs were also cut into several pieces by sharp lines. A few children ran over noisily. One of the children with hair covering his eyes and freckles on his face smiled wickedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that David?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s David!¡± ¡°What is that saying, one, two¡­¡± Several children said at the same time: ¡°Pansa is decadent, a burden from generation to generation, incompetent, Pig David!¡± The lifeless man turned his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s you again, Wallis. Go home quickly. Your father was looking for you just now.¡± The freckled child was stunned for a moment and stuck out his tongue. ¡°A mere David, don¡¯t talk to me like this!¡± With that, he rolled his eyes and walked up with a smile. ¡°Hey, David, I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± David froze and stood up. ¡°What difficulties?¡± The freckled child revealed a worried look and said pitifully, ¡°As you can see, our family is gone. Dad always wants to find me to work, but I can¡¯t eat enough, so I¡¯m very hungry now, so can you give me some money and help my dad to work. You will help me, right?¡± Gugu¡ª When the freckled child said this, there was a sound nearby. It was the sound of David¡¯s stomach growling. David touched his belly and nodded with a straight face. ¡°Of course, I will help you!¡± He reached out to touch his patched pants and took out a few bills. ¡°Only three thousand Berries. Is that enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡± The freckled boy reached out and snatched the money, and his smile reappeared. ¡°Hee hee, David, you are really gullible! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to hot dogs!¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not good.¡± A little girl said worriedly, ¡°Wallis, you ate it before. And David¡¯s pig is gone. It¡¯s not good for us to lie to him like this.¡± ¡°What does it matter? This man was teased in the first place!¡± The freckled boy shook the bills and walked forward, then turned back and said, ¡°David, remember to help my father.¡± ¡°I see.¡± David nodded vigorously. ¡°Look, he agreed himself. I didn¡¯t force him to do it. This guy is not someone who will refuse.¡± The freckled boy smiled disdainfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you don¡¯t want to eat, don¡¯t eat!¡± ¡°I, I want to eat!¡± The little girl finally followed the freckled boy and disappeared into the street with a group of friends. David watched them leave and shook his head. He looked at the dismembered bodies of the pigs around him and said, ¡°Then, go and help Wallis¡¯s father first¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside him. David turned around and saw a lazy-looking man appear beside him. ¡°Marine?¡± David said. ¡°Yes, my name is Moore. I am currently a Marine Captain and also Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s messenger. Our boss wants to see you, can you go over?¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Moore was stunned for a moment. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, I just saw it. Those children said that you are not someone who will refuse.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± David said again, ¡°I have to help Wallis¡¯s father later. I don¡¯t have time. Or, you can wait for me to finish.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Is that so?¡± Moore pulled out the Den Den Mushi. ¡°Then, let me get someone to help you.¡± Not long after, an unfamiliar man¡¯s roar sounded on the street. ¡°Wallis, where are you! You actually let Marine, let my savior do things for me! I will skin you alive if I find you!¡± ¡­ . Marine Station Tent. ¡°Huh? Lida, you¡¯re back? What about the little human?¡± Kuro watched Leda walk in and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leda said, ¡°What a strange little person. He looks very gullible and will believe anything he says. He said that he will bring their princess to play with me later. Their princess, Mansherry, is now engaged in a blood donation activity and is preparing to treat the injured people in the war.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s volunteer for this kind of thing. After all, no civilians are injured.¡± As Kuro spoke, he glanced outside. ¡°Why is this Moore guy so slow? He clearly has the most convenient ability, but he¡¯s dragging his feet when doing things.¡± ¡°Hey, that guy is very interesting. Kuro, your men seem to be very strong. You were able to pass through my birdcage before because of that guy¡¯s ability.¡± Doflamingo smiled. ¡°Of course. After all, your birdcage is so troublesome. If there is a convenient way, why not do it?¡± Kuro nodded. The man with the black-and-white pupil mask said, ¡°Pathmark Fruit? We have also heard of it. It is a good ability to be a spy. Kim Jung, we want to¡­¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Kuro curled his finger, condensed a stone fist on the ground, and punched the man¡¯s stomach. The latter retched and his body flew out of the tent and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°I have tolerated you for a long time!¡± Kuro glared at him and said, ¡°Are you done! You want this and you want that. It¡¯s you who support me! Not me who supports you!¡± ¡°You might as well tell Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) that someone else will make the decision, or you will shut up! I repeat to you one last time, I am not your subordinate, and Marine is not a subordinate of the CP organization. You either have the ability to automatically reduce Marine to a subordinate of CP, or you will shut up!¡± ¡°Lucci, watch your colleague¡¯s mouth. If he talks nonsense again, I will release Sugar and turn him into a toy forever!¡± Doflamingo¡¯s subordinates, except Baby-5, have all been arrested, and the woman has escaped and is currently in pursuit. No one knows where she is. The man in the black-and-white pupil mask lay on the ground, raised his head and roared, ¡°Luciru Kuro! I must report you to the higher-ups!¡± ¡°Oh, so scary!¡± Kuro opened his mouth, completely dismissive. Even with the power of the Vinsmoke family, they only managed to hold him down for a while. ¡®Demotion? Punishment?¡¯ As long as the words of these people were effective, he would not be a Vice-Admiral now, and he would not be a fucking Vice-Admiral candidate! These people are useless! She believed him for nothing. Whoosh! At this moment, a white light flashed outside the tent. Moore appeared with a tall, thin man and said to the open tent, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro, I have the man.¡± The moment he appeared, Kurlo, Leda, Doflamingo, and Lucci looked at the tall and thin man beside Moore. Kuro narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Chapter 677 The Sword That No One Can Wave ¡°Marine Master, hello, thank you for protecting us in the war.¡± In the tent, Pansa David first bowed to Kuro and then said, ¡°Excuse me, why are you looking for me?¡± This man is very tall, at least 2.5 meters. Although he looks very thin, there is always a sense of strength in his movements. Through his exposed arms and neck, I can tell that his muscles should be good. But that¡¯s not the most important thing ¡­ Bang! Crash! The chain began to rattle. Doflamingo appeared ferocious. ¡°This aura, how many years has it been? So many generations, you still haven¡¯t forgotten it. Kill them and let me out! Pansa, your surname is Pansa!¡± David only glanced at Doflamingo and ignored him. He stood there with his eyebrows lowered and his hands clasped together, looking slightly nervous, like a countryman who had never seen the world. ¡®No, he was.¡¯ ¡°Pansa David¡­¡± Kuro said, ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Do you¡­ want to be king?¡± The air seemed to freeze. The people in the tent, whether CP0 or Doflamingo, stared at David. ¡°King?¡± David subconsciously asked, ¡°What king?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Kuro pointed to the land. ¡°This land, this king named Dressrosa.¡± Hearing this, David¡¯s body shook. He quickly reacted and smiled bitterly. ¡°Marine, the king of Dressrosa is King Riku.¡± ¡°He abdicated, immediately,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I¡¯m just a pig that raises pigs. I¡¯m just a commoner. Even if King Riku wants to abdicate, he should give it to Princess Viola or other nobles with bloodline and qualifications,¡± David said honestly. ¡°Civilian? Are you serious? You still have a noble title in Dressrosa.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Huh? Noble?¡± David seemed to be a little frightened and said blankly, ¡°How can that be? We can¡¯t be nobles. My father is a pig, my grandfather is a pig, so is my great-grandfather. All of our families are nobles. We are not nobles.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and asked again, ¡°You don¡¯t know? That¡¯s not a big problem. My question now is whether you want to be king.¡± David smiled bitterly and bowed. ¡°Marine, don¡¯t make fun of me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first. I haven¡¯t finished cleaning up the pig corpses at home.¡± With that, he walked out of the tent without waiting for Kuro to speak. Kuro narrowed his eyes and looked at David¡¯s back and said, ¡°The aura is quite strong, but it¡¯s a little weird. It¡¯s strong, but weak¡­ also very weak.¡± ¡°It looks like a sword that is rusty to the point of being broken,¡± Leda added. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that kind of feeling. What¡¯s hidden in this man¡¯s heart¡­ Now, he lacks energy.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Hey, Dover, you haven¡¯t forgotten anything just now, right? Forget it, you won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Hey, he doesn¡¯t want to be one. Hey, Kuro, since he doesn¡¯t want to, let¡¯s change it!¡± Doflamingo laughed. ¡°Shut up, loser. You have no right to speak now.¡± Kuro glanced at him and said, ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t want to¡­ let¡¯s talk about it at length. In addition to this, we have to draw up a few good candidates.¡± He did not want to walk out of this tent, at least not before Sengoku came. A smile is definitely not about this. And if these CP0s are not optimistic about him, Doflamingo will die. But this person was captured by their Marines. Marines either kill people in battle or throw them into Impel Down and kill people in private. It is not their style. Or rather, most Marines pursue procedural justice, which is to capture pirates and hand them over to Judicial Island for trial. There were very few people like Kuro who killed anyone they encountered. Outside the tent, the man with the black and white pupil mask looked at David¡¯s back and dialed a small Den Den Mushi¡­ Somewhere in Dressrosa. In a dark place. A figure hung up the Den Den Mushi. ¡°Hey, have you heard? Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un has made a decision to withdraw King Riku from the throne. It¡¯s not one of our families who will take over. He wants the Pansa family.¡± ¡°Pansa? How is that possible? That family has become a laughing stock. They should be fooled now.¡± Another figure said. ¡°The Pansa family rejected this matter, but it is always a problem.¡± ¡°Then let him disappear. That existence, I told you that keeping it is a threat.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do it now. Marines are watching. We have to do it another way¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Is it going to rain¡­¡± In the street, David looked up at the gloomy sky and muttered, ¡°I have to hurry. If it rains later, the blood of the pig corpse will flow everywhere and cause trouble for other neighbors.¡± He was almost back to his original place. ¡°Hey! David!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded nearby. With a whoosh, a bag of trash was thrown at David. David turned around and saw a fierce-looking mother-in-law saying, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, David. Why did you walk forward? You should have stopped when I called you, so that the trash can¡¯t hit you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Granny.¡± David bowed his head in apology and bent down to pick up the trash. ¡°Are you asking me to throw out the trash?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, David, you better throw yourself away too!¡± Granny said to him fiercely. David smiled and continued walking with the trash. The direction in which he threw the trash was in a more remote place. He had to speed up, otherwise, it would be too late to go back and clean up when it rained. ¡°David, I have no money, give me some money!¡± A sloppy and roguish person appeared in front of David and said as if it was natural. ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry, I don¡¯t have any money,¡± David said honestly. Bang! A fist slammed into his chest. ¡°You don¡¯t have money¡­ Ah! It hurts, David, are you made of iron?! How can you fix it! You are already angry enough!¡± The man shouted. ¡°If this punch can calm you down¡­¡± David smiled. ¡°David! Let¡¯s perform acrobatics. The house is gone and it¡¯s already painful enough!¡± ¡°Hahaha, stop it. David is just a pig farmer. How can he perform acrobatics and how can he reassemble pigs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad¡­¡± Everyone on the street was laughing at him. This is not the first time that the Pansa Family has become a laughing stock in this area. No one knows when this tradition began. In any case, for as long as these adults can remember, the Pansa family should be the target of their jokes and teasing. The inertia of humans is terrible. Once they have thought of something since they were young and they have not corrected it, they will think of it that way for the rest of their lives. Teasing the Pansa Family seems to be a tradition in their bones. I don¡¯t know when it started¡­ Accompanied by the teasing of the neighbors, a voice appeared in David¡¯s mind. ¡°David, you have to remember that our Pansa family has been knights for generations! You have to remember the virtue of knights. What about those who are in trouble? We should help them, but we can¡¯t draw our swords. We don¡¯t have swords and we are not allowed to have swords.¡± ¡°David, you have to remember that we are betrayed people, we are unwanted people!¡± ¡°David, the Donquixote Family betrayed us!¡± His father¡¯s voice sounded in his mind from time to time. David looked up and thought about what the Marine had said. ¡°Noble¡­¡± He murmured and then shook his head. ¡°No, I am not a noble. We were never nobles.¡± Then, he lowered his head and looked at his hand holding the trash. ¡°We are just attendants, just knights, just¡­ swords that no one has the right to wield.¡± ¡°And, he¡¯s just a little pig.¡± He shook his head and continued walking. Behind him, in a corner of a building that had not been completely removed, Moore leaned against the wall and slightly adjusted the brim of his Marine hat, pressing it lower, and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Indeed, a very interesting man¡­¡± ¡°Hey, David!¡± When David threw away the garbage and turned to go back, a voice stopped him. David turned around and said in a daze, ¡°Wallis¡­ What happened to you?¡± The freckled boy, Wallis, had a bruised face and was staring at David with hatred. ¡°How dare you say that?! It¡¯s because you called Marine to help and Dad beat me up!¡± Wallis gritted his teeth. ¡°Is that so? Sorry,¡± David said, bowing his head. ¡°Stop it!¡± Wallis said fiercely: ¡°I also want revenge on you! You come with me!¡± With that, he took David¡¯s hand and forcefully pulled him to the other end. ¡°Uh, where are we going?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to teach you a lesson.¡± Wallis said something and stopped speaking. It was not until he pulled David to an empty ruin that he chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, but someone can. I happened to meet some people who also wanted to tease you, so I brought you here!¡± ¡°You, who have never been in pain, feel what pain is today!¡± Wallis bared his teeth. ¡°Come out! My friends!¡± A group of people gradually walked out of the ruins and surrounded the two of them. These people were strong and fierce. They were either holding guns or knives. One of them was a strong man more than three meters tall with two huge axes on his back. They approached with unfriendly expressions. When they saw David, they grinned. ¡°See that!¡± Wallis looked up proudly. ¡°These are the friends I just made. I was in pain just now when I met them. They said they could make you feel pain too, so I brought you here. You are finished, David! Incompetent David!¡± The strong man licked his tongue and grinned. ¡°Oh? You are David? Pansa David?¡± ¡°Yes, this¡­¡± Bang! Before David could finish, a gunshot rang out. His pupils shrank and he subconsciously turned sideways. A blood flower appeared on his shoulder. The person next to him raised his flintlock and revealed killing intent. Chapter 678 He Is The Person I Admire Most!!! ¡°Hehehe, Pansa David!¡± The burly man grinned and said, ¡°Someone wants your life. Although I don¡¯t understand who an ordinary person like you will offend, there is no reason not to accept such a high price. I heard that you like to help people, so you might as well help me and let me get some money.¡± With that, he pulled out the double axes on his back and walked towards him. This person doesn¡¯t look dangerous at all and money is too easy to earn. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± David looked at the crowd surrounding him and glanced at the blood on his shoulder. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The teasing this time is a little big.¡± After living for thirty years, everyone has been teasing him since he can remember. Everyone was teasing him. His role is to act as a neighbor¡¯s laughter and reconciliation. Wallis ¡­ If you can vent your anger when I die¡­ He closed his eyes and his face became calm. Unfortunately, he could not complete the continuation of the Pansa Family. But it was a little strange. They had clearly become a laughing stock, so why could Dad still find Mom? I heard that she¡¯s the daughter of a nearby neighbor¡­ ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The sharp cry was in David¡¯s ears. ¡°Get lost, kid!¡± Bang! With a muffled sound, David subconsciously opened his eyes and saw Wallis being kicked out by the burly man. ¡°Wallis!¡± David exclaimed. ¡°Kid, I originally wanted to silence you, but seeing that you lured him here, it¡¯s good enough that I let you go. If you keep talking, I will kill you!¡± The burly man smiled disdainfully at Wallis. Wallis was kicked to the ground. He raised his head and crawled over on his hands and knees, blocking David. ¡°This, this is different from what we agreed!¡± Wallis shouted in disbelief, ¡°You just said to make him feel the same pain as me. Isn¡¯t it better to beat him up? But what are you doing!¡± The burly man raised his axe and licked the blade of the axe. He said ferociously, ¡°It hurts, of course it hurts. How can it not hurt to be killed?¡± Wallis took a step back in fear of this ferocious action, but he stood back again. He took a deep breath and said bravely, ¡°I won¡¯t let you kill David! David, run!¡± These words shook David. Bang! The burly man kicked Wallis far away again. ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t understand. You hate this man so much and want him to be taught a lesson. Why are you still protecting him?¡± The burly man stretched out his axe and was about to cut David. ¡°I am avenging you!¡± **TIP** The small hand grabbed the burly man¡¯s ankle. Then, Wallis¡¯s small body jumped up and hugged the burly man¡¯s arm. The kick just now had already caused internal injuries to this brat, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. ¡°I, I won¡¯t let you kill me!¡± Wallis clung to his arm and gritted his teeth. ¡°Only bad people get killed. David, David is not a bad person!¡± ¡°Hey, brat, let go!¡± Anger appeared on the burly man¡¯s face. He swung his arm but did not throw Wallis away. ¡°David is gullible, stupid and useless, but David, David is very powerful!¡± Wallis shouted, ¡°As long as others are in trouble, David will help them. Even if he can¡¯t eat, even if his own family is already in a mess, David will help others!¡± ¡°It¡¯s clearly so bad, it¡¯s clearly so useless. It¡¯s obvious that as long as he¡¯s angry, with his iron-like body, he can beat ten of me and ten of my father, but he has never been angry!¡± ¡°That kind of character is not something you can understand!¡± ¡°You bastard, you are not allowed to hurt David. He is the person I admire the most!!¡± Wallis roared and bit the burly man¡¯s wrist. The burly man felt a burst of pain and his arm went down, throwing Wallis to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re courting death, brat!¡± The burly man¡¯s arm went straight down and the axe went straight towards Wallis. Let¡¯s kill this annoying kid first. ¡°David, save me!!¡± Wallis roared on the ground with his eyes closed. Phew!! A black shadow suddenly appeared in front of the burly man. As the black shadow flashed by, a sense of danger as if he was targeted by a pack of wolves in the wild made him tremble and he could not help but freeze there. He looked up and saw a trembling hand holding the air above his head. The owner of the arm was staring at the burly man with a pair of dangerous pupils that were almost small. A ball of gas rose from his body, like a wolf head, roaring and staring at the burly man. It was as if it was going to swallow him whole. ¡°David! Don¡¯t forget the Pansa family tradition!¡± His father¡¯s voice exploded in his mind. David opened his mouth and closed his eyes in pain. His arm gradually retracted. ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m a sword that no one has the right to wield.¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± The burly man withdrew from the feeling of horror and chopped down with his axe. Chi!! Blood splattered on the ground. David was holding Wallis in his right hand and his left hand hung limply. Blood was flowing from his shoulder. This time, the axe left a deep wound on his shoulder. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s kill him together. This guy is a little strange.¡± The strong man shouted. The surrounding people stepped forward in unison, raising their guns and knives, ready to rush forward. ¡°Sorry, Wallis.¡± David lowered his head and smiled at the child in his arms. ¡°I still can¡¯t violate Pansa¡¯s tradition. You are right, I am David who is incompetent and does nothing. The Pansa family must swing the sword for the master, and I¡­ have no master.¡± He squatted down and protected Wallis in his arms and murmured, ¡°In this world, no one can be Pansa¡¯s master anymore. The squire lost his master and the knight lost his function¡­ Wallis, I am not worthy of your admiration, but thank you.¡± There were also people who admired him. This was something he had never thought of. Although he could not attack, at least this body was still useful. What they want is their own lives. As for children, as long as they are protected well, there will definitely be no problem! ¡°Xiner!¡± The surrounding thugs had already approached David and were about to stab him. Dang! The knife suddenly broke and the blade spun in the air and fell to the ground with a crisp sound. In the crowd, a person suddenly appeared. Pop, pop, pop. Moore clapped his hands and smiled at the people around him. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s over, everyone¡­ What should I call you? Killer? Thug? It doesn¡¯t matter, please leave.¡± ¡°Marines?¡± The burly man was stunned for a moment and looked Moore up and down. This person was wearing an ordinary Marine uniform, a hat, no cloak, and no rank. ¡°Marine, don¡¯t be a busybody! Are you alone? Kill him too!¡± The strong man commanded. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Moore scratched his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, uncle will be very distressed.¡± A man next to him raised his flintlock and was about to pull the trigger. At this moment, a ball of white light exploded around him like a star and quickly scattered around these people. Shua! In an instant, the white light lit up again, enveloping the figures of the surrounding people. Thump! Thump! Those people all fell down. Looking carefully, their necks and hearts were all covered in blood and scars. At this time, Moore slowly walked towards the strong man, shook the blood on his hand, and smiled. ¡°But I can¡¯t let you kill this man. After all, he¡­ is the future king of Dressrosa that our Vice-Admiral has his eyes on.¡± Chapter 679 Generations of Traditions The burly man was naturally not Moore¡¯s opponent. After a while, he lay on the ground with a swollen face. ¡°You can¡¯t die. You still have to go back and report to Vice-Admiral Kuro.¡± Moore whistled at the strong man on the ground and turned back. ¡°So, what are you going to do? Are you going back with me?¡± David looked at Wallis, who had fainted in his arms, and shook his head. ¡°Wallis has fainted. I have to take him to treatment first.¡± With that, he paused and looked outside and said, ¡°You should go quickly. It¡¯s not good to let people see Marine kill someone other than pirates.¡± Moore also looked in that direction, scratched his head, and mentioned the strong man. ¡°That¡¯s true. Then I¡¯ll leave first and come back to you. Don¡¯t die. If you die and Lieutenant General Kuro remembers you, it will be difficult for me to report.¡± With a swish, he turned into a ball of white light and disappeared. David watched Moore disappear and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Ability users¡­ are really convenient.¡± Not long after Moore disappeared, a large number of footsteps sounded from the direction they were looking at. ¡°Quick! This way!¡± With that, a group of people rushed over. The leader was actually an old woman. At this moment, she was charging faster than anyone else. ¡°Granny?¡± David was stunned for a moment. This mother-in-law was someone he knew. She was the one who had thrown the trash at him just now. In the crowd, a little boy pointed to the ruins in front of him and shouted: ¡°That¡¯s it! I just saw it. Wallis and David are surrounded!¡± ¡°Who dares to bully David! No one can bully David!¡± Granny¡¯s face was ferocious, but soon she saw the body lying in front of her. In the center of the corpse, David was holding Wallis and his hand hung down weakly. Only then did the aura of the ferocious wolf head disappear. At this scene, a few people in the crowd immediately changed their expressions. ¡°Granny? Why are you here?¡± David was stunned. ¡°I saw it!¡± The little boy said, ¡°I saw many people with weapons to deal with you, so I went home to call for help.¡± David looked at everyone. These people were all his neighbors. All of them looked serious as if something big had happened. Most importantly, they all had weapons in their hands. Flintlock guns, spears, swords, not to mention wooden sticks, there was not even a pitchfork. They were all excellent weapons. They are just civilians, where did they get the weapons? ¡°You¡­¡± David was about to ask when he suddenly saw his mother-in-law pointing shakily at the body next to David. ¡°Did you do it?¡± There was a faint anticipation in her words. David thought for a moment. He couldn¡¯t say that Marines had done it. That Marine had saved him once and he still seemed like a good guy. They were now in the territory of the Dressrosa Kingdom. Marines did not kill pirates. It would be a little troublesome to get involved. He could not let the Vice-Admiral who protected them get into trouble. Admit it! ¡°Yes, I made it.¡± David nodded. Plop. As soon as he finished speaking, a few people in the crowd knelt down first. Among these people were Granny, Wallis¡¯s father, and the hooligan from before. ¡°Granny, what are you doing?!¡± David exclaimed. ¡°Finally, finally¡­¡± Granny¡¯s face was full of tears. ¡°Pan Sha, you have finally awakened!¡± Hearing this, the adults standing nearby all knelt down. ¡°Awakened, then¡­¡± The hooligan was also in tears. He held his long knife and aimed it at his abdomen. ¡°Please forgive me for my offense!¡± As he spoke, the knife cut into his abdomen. David ran over quickly and kicked the knife out of his hand. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Even though he reacted quickly, the long blade still sank in a lot. As it was kicked away, blood flowed out of the abdomen of the person. ¡°Everything is to awaken you.¡± Beside him, Granny raised her pistol and pointed it at her head. She said indifferently, ¡°Since the goal has been achieved, those of us who insulted Pansa are naturally not qualified to live.¡± Bang! David swung his foot again and kicked the gun out of Granny¡¯s hand. The others also raised their weapons and aimed at themselves. They were all adults, and the child who called them at the beginning looked confused. ¡°Everything is for atonement, my lord¡­¡± Wallis¡¯s father smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you and your ancestors have been wronged all these years. Please take the glory of Pansa and work hard.¡± ¡°Dad, Dad?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded. Wallis, who was in David¡¯s arms, woke up and saw his father pointing a weapon at him. He looked like he was about to commit suicide. Wallis¡¯s voice made the man stop what he was doing. He looked at Wallis gently and suddenly said: ¡°I also have a presumptuous request. Please don¡¯t blame the children. At their current age, they can¡¯t know the truth yet. Everything they do is just influenced by us. This has been passed down from generation to generation.¡± ¡°But now, it seems that there is no need. My lord, you have awakened. In the future, these children will be your attendants.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Looking at his usually fierce father kneeling there and talking like he was saying his last words, Wallis was obviously a little stunned. But at this moment, he had already gripped his weapon and was about to stab himself. At the same time, the others also did the same thing. ¡°Stop¡­ for me!!!¡± At this moment, David¡¯s pupils shrank and his wolf head breath rose as he stared at the people present. Under this aura, everyone froze and stopped their hands. ¡°What are you doing!¡± David said solemnly, ¡°What do you know?!¡± ¡°This aura¡­ Sir, you really didn¡¯t hide it. It¡¯s awakened, it¡¯s awakened¡­¡± Granny murmured in relief and said, ¡°We are your followers, Pansa¡¯s followers. Since 800 years ago, we have followed Pansa for generations.¡± ¡°Follower?¡± David frowned and said: ¡°Impossible! Pansa was defeated eight hundred years ago!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not defeat.¡± Granny shook her head and sighed. ¡°For the past 800 years, we don¡¯t know how it happened. My mother told me¡­ ¡®That¡¯s not a defeat, it¡¯s Pansa losing his fighting spirit. Our mission is to let Pansa regain his fighting spirit.''¡± ¡°So, the only purpose of us followers is to restore your fighting spirit through insults.¡± ¡°From the past, your father, your grandfather, and your ancestors have all been like this.¡± ¡°Generations after generations, we will learn the truth when we become adults. We will protect you while thinking of ways to let Pansa awaken again.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, they did not awaken their fighting spirit. Only you, only in your generation, have rekindled their fighting spirit.¡± ¡°Pansa, my lord¡­¡± Granny looked at David and said: ¡°You should know better than us the real history of eight hundred years ago.¡± Chapter 680 Is This Country Not Suitable to Be Your Master? History, of course he knew. This was the ancestral teaching of the Pansa family. As long as he could remember, he knew Pansa¡¯s past. Eight hundred years ago, the Donquixote Family became the tenryubito, abandoning and betraying the squire family Pansa. Dressrosa Born King. When Don Quixote became king, he said that he would never abandon Dressrosa and Pansa regarded him as his master. Don Quixote went to Mary Joa and gave up Dressrosa and at the same time gave up Pansa and broke Pansa¡¯s oath. It also made Pansa unable to hold a sword anymore. From word of mouth, David knew from a young age that he could not hold a sword. Whether or not he was praised by his father as the strongest genius in 800 years, he could not hold a sword. In this life, he might just be a pig and find a woman to continue the tradition. But now¡­ what was going on? These people usually tease him and his family has reached the point of ¡®tradition¡¯, but in the end, they told him that this is to force him to awaken? This kind of thing ¡­ This kind of thing! ¡°Stop joking!¡± David gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Pansha¡¯s oath is Pansha¡¯s oath. The Pansha family has never had any followers. Since that battle, we have no followers!¡± The war 800 years ago was ordered by Don Quixote to be done by Riku. That war swept the country, and Pansa did not want to hurt the people and believed that he had lost. He also disbanded his followers at that time. Now, there are no followers. Granny smiled and said, ¡°That kind of thing is no longer important. You have awakened. You can hold the sword. Don Quixote betrayed us, not you. A guy who can¡¯t fulfill his promise is not worth keeping his oath for.¡± She moved her finger and was about to pull the trigger on herself. ¡°Our mission has been completed. Next, you are free to do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Yes, you are free.¡± Wallis¡¯s dad smiled and said, ¡°And no one can absolve us of our sins. We are indeed no longer Pansa¡¯s followers. Everything is spontaneously exercised by us. No one can absolve us of our sins.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still pardonable¡­¡± At this moment, a voice came from nearby. Everyone turned around and saw Moore appear and smile. ¡°It can still be pardoned. If it¡¯s the king of Dressrosa, he can be pardoned.¡± ¡°Marines?¡± Granny frowned. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with your Marine. In addition, the Riku family is not worthy of forgiving us. The family we recognize has long been unable to perform this function.¡± Pansa could not forgive them because Pansa had disbanded all his followers 800 years ago. They had spontaneously completed this ¡®tradition¡¯. Now that David was forced to awaken, their mission would come to an end. Their crimes can only end with suicide. ¡°You?¡± David also frowned and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t left?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Uncle, I¡¯m back.¡± Moore raised his free hands. ¡°I sent him over and then he came back.¡± ¡°I heard what you said. Although I don¡¯t understand it, it¡¯s possible to be forgiven. Pansa is your master? The former master? It doesn¡¯t matter, but if he becomes the king, this kind of thing will be solved.¡± Moore pointed at David and said, ¡°Our Vice-Admiral is very fond of him.¡± ¡­ . Inside the Marine Station tent. ¡°A big noble asked you to kill David?¡± Kuro stared at the burly man with a bruised face and narrowed his eyes. This person was brought back by Moore. He also understood the specific things. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this, it has nothing to do with me, I am just following orders.¡± The strong man said tremblingly. The person in front of him was Kim Jung-ho! And it was in the Marine Station. He did not even think of escaping. ¡°I¡¯m done, can you let me go?¡± The strong man said carefully. ¡°Drag him out and find a place to bury him.¡± Kuro waved his hand and Marines dragged the strong man away. Then, he glared at Lucci and the other two in the tent. ¡°What a big thing you¡¯ve done! I haven¡¯t made a decision yet and you¡¯re already colluding with me. Where¡¯s your colleague?¡± It was obvious that the person he had just decided on was immediately known by others. Other than CP0, which bastard could do this? ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡± Lucci looked outside and the man in the black-and-white pupil mask had disappeared. He said: ¡°They are not my subordinates. What they do is their business, but if I find him, I will make him pay.¡± ¡°That so-called Pansa has such a big influence on you? There is no one else. If you are not willing, then I will let him be the king!¡± Kuro said fiercely. Doflamingo¡¯s face changed, ¡°You are insulting Don Quixote! Those tenryubito will not let you go, Kuro!¡± Kuro glanced at Doflamingo in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of this? If you have the ability, demote me. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Shua! At this moment, a white light flashed and Moore reappeared with David. ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± Moore said. ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re here. Is your aura a little different?¡± Kuro looked at David and said. ¡°This guy seems a little different. Those neighbors want to commit suicide because of him¡­¡± Moore briefly recounted what had happened. Kuro was stunned when he heard this. What the hell? Something that happened 800 years ago can last until now? Those people teased him crazily to force Moore to awaken? Just to make him angry and swing his sword again? This routine ¡­ He seemed to have seen it somewhere before. ¡°No, those people have no other way, right? Why are they all like this, why are their thoughts so extreme?¡± Kuro frowned. As a person from his previous life, he could not accept this kind of thinking. But the key is that the people of this world seem to have a lot of such extreme ideas. ¡°Yes, Uncle, I can¡¯t understand it either. Now, if he doesn¡¯t become the king, those people will probably kill themselves.¡± Moore scratched his head. ¡°Then be the king,¡± Kuro said to David. ¡°It¡¯s you. Don¡¯t choose.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± David shook his head and said, ¡°Marine¡­ Master, this is absolutely impossible. I can¡¯t be king.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re still dawdling as a king? Others can¡¯t even be a king, why are you so awkward?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Pansa is not a human¡­¡± Doflamingo smiled at this time and said: ¡°They are just dogs that no one wants! But this dog has never had a suitable master. It keeps the creeds and vows that have long been abandoned by the times and is there feeling sorry for itself. They don¡¯t have the tolerance of a king, nor even ambition!¡± These words made David bow his head in silence. Yes, they can¡¯t be called kings. They are just knights. Once they have no master, they are not even qualified to hold a sword. To the people of the world today, this might be unbelievable. But that¡¯s what they did. People are different in the end. ¡°Master¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and stared at him. ¡°Is this country not suitable to be your master?¡± Chapter 681 There Is No Torch Now, You Are The Only Light ¡°Country?¡± David was stunned and said subconsciously, ¡°How can a country become the master of people?¡± The people of this world have no such concept. In their eyes, the country must have a king and a leader. Even a place like Magnetic Drum Island must elect a new king. Otherwise, the original king will always have legal rights there. Including now, even if it has been elected, the original king still has legal rights. What is next is the gap in strength. Just as Doflamingo was born with legitimacy over Dressrosa. ¡°Why not?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you people are thinking. You can¡¯t hold a sword without a support? Then can¡¯t you find a support for yourself? If you don¡¯t want your neighbor to die, you can only become a king. Since this is your only way, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡± ¡°In the end, what does it mean to be unable to hold a sword? Isn¡¯t it just one less excuse? Then let this country and its people be your masters.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Pansa is a family with a long history in this country. With the abdication of King Riku, you are qualified to fight. As a knight, your duty should be to protect the civilians, not the single family.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± David opened his mouth and hesitated. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°Marine, you can find a better king. I will persuade my neighbors and let that king pardon their sins. As for me, I can¡¯t be a king.¡± He did not want those people to die, but he could not be king. Pansa cannot be without a master. ¡°You¡¯re really weird¡­¡± Kuro took out his cigar box and threw a cigar over. David took it in a daze, his face blank. Click. The sound of a lighter. Kuro lit the cigar and pointed to the burning position. ¡°Look, there is no fire in the tent. The only fire is in my hand. I lit this fire myself.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have a master, find a master. If you don¡¯t have an oath, find an oath. Treat Dressrosa as your master and the civilians as your oath. Don¡¯t treat others as the fire in the dark to guard and chase. Use yourself as the flame and the light!¡± ¡°Now that there is no torch, you are the only light!¡± Kuro moved his fingers and the pulley lighter flew to the cigar in David¡¯s hand with flames and lit the tip for him. ¡°Try to be the light, David!¡± Kuro shouted. David trembled as he watched the cigar ignite. ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°If you continue to dawdle, I won¡¯t let King Riku abdicate. You should maintain the status quo. Your neighbor will definitely commit suicide. So what if you use yourself as firewood and burn it? Don¡¯t you have any courage?!¡± Wait, the king of burning¡­ Lord of Cinder? ¡°No, my neighbor can¡¯t die!¡± David said subconsciously. Kuro said lightly, ¡°The moment a person makes a choice, they will know what they want. You should know what you want in your heart.¡± David froze. Yes, at that moment, the thought of not wanting his neighbor to die prevailed. And Kuro¡¯s words were deeply imprinted in his mind. Be your own master ¡­ When his own light ¡­ Light ¡­ He looked down at the burning cigar and said uncertainly, ¡°Can I really?¡± Pansa has always been the one chasing and protecting light. He has never thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re really annoying!¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t, you can just take anyone as your master! I, I will do it. I order you to become light and fight for the throne of Dressrosa!¡± David trembled and looked up at Kuro in disbelief. His first reaction was to refuse. But then he thought. It seemed¡­ not impossible. This man saved the civilians of Dressrosa. Unlike those in the outside world who thought that Straw Hat defeated Doflamingo and rescued Dressrosa, David knew very well that he was the one who protected these civilians. The earthquake outside was also caused by him fighting a strong enemy. Without his protection, Dressrosa should have been gone long ago. This is a righteous man. There is no doubt about it. David was a little stubborn, but that didn¡¯t mean he was brainless. Instead, he can clearly understand the situation in the country. The nobles of Dressrosa had no right to make him their master. But Kuro¡¯s words woke him up. He didn¡¯t want those neighbors to die. He had to have a master. This is Pansa¡¯s tradition. It can¡¯t be broken so easily. It was too unreal for him to be the owner of a country or a civilian. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sword.¡± David looked down. ¡°Eight hundred years ago, Pansa didn¡¯t have a sword.¡± ¡°Sword? A real sword?¡± Kuro blew out smoke and moved his fingers. ¡°Simple.¡± Whoosh! It was as if something broke through the air and a muffled sound came from outside. On the ground outside the tent, a black bull horn sword was firmly inserted into the ground. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a sword, you can have as many as you want.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he hooked his finger again and the sword left the ground and flew to Kuro and stopped in midair. ¡°This one, I got it from killing a pirate. It¡¯s a [Famous Sword]. It¡¯s for you. Look at the cocoon on your hand. It should be a way for a big sword. It suits you.¡± He could tell at a glance that this man was using the ¡®Great Sword¡¯ routine, and his methods were not low. His aura is already very strong. If he uses a weapon, he will probably be even stronger. The big sword flew to David¡¯s side and the hilt flew into his hand without any reason. ¡°Take it, your weapon,¡± Kuro said. David stared at the big sword and took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind. From now on, without a torch, are you¡­ the only light? What this man wants is not important. What is important is that he wants to hold a sword. He has always wanted to hold a sword! This man is qualified! Bang! David held the sword in one hand and lowered it to one knee. ¡°I understand. You are qualified. Pansa will serve you!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro.¡± Moore interrupted Kuro, leaned over, and whispered: ¡°We can give it a try. This David has a knot in his heart that can¡¯t be untied. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t have to be him, right? If he doesn¡¯t manage the country well, we have to change people. Let¡¯s do as he says first. If he doesn¡¯t have the talent to become a king, it will be easier.¡± That makes sense¡­ For the time being, David is what Kuro wants. His character is okay, but when it comes to governing a country, it is not by character but by means. If his methods don¡¯t work, Kuro may find a method that works, and then Pansa will assist from the side. This guy¡¯s combat power doesn¡¯t look low. He wanted to play his Knight¡¯s Road. There was no loss in agreeing to him. If he couldn¡¯t do it, then he would follow the master¡¯s orders and let him go down. Kuro nodded and stopped talking. David continued to kneel on the ground and closed his eyes slightly. ¡°I will fight for the throne according to your orders and continue to complete the unfinished war eight hundred years ago!¡± At this moment, his aura changed. No longer hesitating, no longer confused, from that kind of rusty sword, it gradually shed rust and became sharp and clear. Chapter 682 Wolf Rider David _ 1 ¡°Hey, hahahaha! Sure, sure!¡± As David went out, Kuro was still a little puzzled, and Doflamingo laughed. ¡°In that case, I admit it. Let him be the king. It will be very interesting in the future, Kuro!¡± He said with a ferocious expression, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to turn this world upside down!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Moore, follow him and take a look, in case he does anything.¡± But he didn¡¯t need to say more. Moore had already disappeared. David had a cigar in his arms. It was easier to extinguish a lit cigar because no one smoked it, but David didn¡¯t care anymore. In his eyes, the fire and light had been transferred from the cigar to his heart. He held the sword in his right hand and his left hand was still hanging weakly because of his injuries. He walked step by step to his home. There were already many people waiting there. Seeing David return with the sword, everyone knelt down on one knee, put their right hand on David¡¯s chest and lowered their heads. The meaning was self-evident. David, on the other hand, arrived at the ruins of his home and stood there in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking. Beside him, Moore said meaningfully, ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you going to say something? What are you waiting for? You have already taken us as your master. You have also taken the sword. You are already holding the sword.¡± ¡°Of course I will remember Master¡¯s words¡­¡± David closed his eyes and raised the black bull horn sword high. His father¡¯s words rang in his mind. ¡°David, the Pansa family cannot be without a master.¡± ¡°But Dressrosa, and even in this world, no one can be our master.¡± ¡°We have searched for eight hundred years and there is no master anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, David, you can¡¯t hold a sword, you are clearly¡­ the strongest genius in Pansa for 800 years.¡± His father¡¯s distressed face was imprinted in his mind. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these people¡¯s coercion, maybe even Master wouldn¡¯t have looked for Master, but as Master said, times have changed and Dressrosa needs to change.¡± ¡°When people reach the end, they will know what choice they want.¡± ¡°I want to hold a sword. I want to fight for it. I want to be a real knight¡­¡± ¡°Father, I¡­ found Master!!¡± Pop! Like a sharp sword being unsheathed, he opened his eyes and a cold light flashed. The big sword in his hand swung down hard. Boom!! The ruins that belonged to his home were blasted open with a big crack and a big pit was smashed on the ground under the ruins. In the pit, there was a set of armor. The black and silver armor seemed to be buried underground all year round and had become dull. The armor was streamlined and looked very thin, as if it was tailor-made for David. This was because his father belonged to the category of majestic reminding. Only David himself looked very tall and thin and also perfectly matched this armor. ¡°Change armor with me,¡± he said lightly. Several of the kneeling men stood up. One of them was Wallis¡¯s father, and the other was a hooligan. He bowed respectfully and invited the armor out. ¡°My lord, your hand¡­¡± Granny looked worriedly at David¡¯s weak left hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± David shook his head and said, ¡°One hand, it has nothing to do with me. Master didn¡¯t let me treat him because he wanted to see how I can win the throne of Dressrosa in this posture¡­¡± He turned his head and looked in the direction of the palace and said, ¡°I was attacked earlier, which means that those traitors have long known about it. They will not be so willing to abdicate. Although they don¡¯t want to bleed, this is the will of the master¡­¡± He stretched out his hand and began to get people to change their armor. The streamlined armor was attached to David¡¯s body, like a wolf¡¯s half helmet covering his head. The top of his head was like a wolf tail fluttering, and the face under the half-face was completely hidden because of the darkness of the helmet. On the scarf, the blue cloak has been broken over the years and has become a worn cloak that only reaches the back. The blue skirt on the legs is also broken like a needle, but it looks a little more terrifying. Like a ferocious wolf. The Pansha clan is a Wolf Knight. Wolves do not have no master, but to tame them, they need their own approval. Now Pansa has re-recognized someone, and he has recognized Lucilu. He gripped his sword and put it on his back with one hand. His legs sank slightly and he bent them. His steady voice came from his helmet. ¡°No matter how many people I kill, I must get the throne of Dressrosa! The war eight hundred years ago will end today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really good, but Uncle is in the Marine identity and can¡¯t help you, but I can still remind you. There are rats, don¡¯t you want to solve it?¡± Moore said with a smile. Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, there was a trail of dust where David stood. Like a ghost, David appeared in a large ruin. The sword on his back swept forward, and with a wave of air, the ruins were washed away, revealing a woman dressed as a maid. The woman stared at David in shock. ¡°That¡¯s Baby-5!¡± The roguish man exclaimed, ¡°The cadre of the Donquixote Family!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s here¡­¡± Moore rubbed his chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t escape Dressrosa?¡± ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Baby-5 looked directly at David, but his armor made it impossible to see his expression. ¡°The same confused person¡­ Donquixote Family cadre? Everyone else has been captured, only you are still here. In Dressrosa, you are also a signal.¡± David said in a deep voice, ¡°Then, live or die, you decide for yourself whether to give up your loyalty to Doflamingo and follow me, the new king who is about to ascend to the throne, or defend your foolish loyalty and be killed by me in the present.¡± Baby-5 stared at David for a while and asked, ¡°Do you¡­ need me?¡± These words stunned David. He pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, I need you. In order to become a king, I need the help of many forces. Your existence can attract the remnants of Doflamingo.¡± These words made Moore raise his eyebrows, but he smiled as expected. He had been watching this man the whole time. He knew better than Kuro that this guy¡¯s intelligence was actually not low. Baby-5¡¯s eyes lit up. The Young Master failed and her existence was meaningless. She didn¡¯t know where to run to. She walked to this side in a daze and was discovered. But ¡­ He was needed! She was needed! ¡°If you need me, I can do it!¡± Baby-5 said excitedly. ¡°A lost person should have a home, just like me.¡± David nodded and looked at the others. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive your sins now, because I am not a king yet, but now, I am going to fight for the throne, in order to forgive your sins and for the wish of my master.¡± David raised his sword. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, but you are followers of eight hundred years ago. If you want to continue this unfinished war, come with me.¡± Chapter 683 Wolf Rider, Today is the King! In front of Dressrosa¡¯s palace, a large number of soldiers had gathered, holding weapons and guns and waiting. There seemed to be a lot of them. The nearby civilians had long retreated in fear. They did not understand why they still fought when the war was clearly over. Behind the soldiers, several nobles in luxurious clothes were discussing with each other. ¡°That Pansa family clearly has nothing left. For 800 years, he has been like a clown. Just because that Marine chose him, does he think he is qualified?¡± The one who spoke was the head of the Wood family, one of the largest nobles in Dressrosa. ¡°At the end of the day, why do we have to listen to that Marine?¡± The head of the Merlot family who spoke this time is the ¡°human trafficker¡± in the information. ¡°Who knows about this kind of thing. If we hadn¡¯t been greedy and forced that guy to give up, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.¡± This time it was Tracy¡¯s family head. They were all the top nobles of Dressrosa. They had also received intelligence beforehand that the World Government had handed the decision-making power to a Marine. Originally, King Riku would not abdicate so easily, but after knowing this news, they joined forces and forced King Riku to give up. For a king who abdicated very early on, it is not enough to rely on Cyrus alone to regain his throne. If there is no news of this, then they will accept it. After all, the king is the chosen one and Don Quixote was passed on to Riku. This is what they admit. But once this throne is loosened, they certainly want to try. Although King Riku was helpless against them, he was not trying to please them. If there was a chance, King Riku would definitely kill them. They might as well take the position themselves. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Although that Marine has chosen Pansa, what can Pansa do? It¡¯s just one person. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Our purpose of gathering soldiers is not for Pansa,¡± said the Wood Family Head. The assassination failed, but it didn¡¯t matter. The original assassination only forced the decisive Marine to choose a new family. It was because they did not want to fall out with each other. They just had to fight openly and secretly. But even if that Golden Lion really chose Pansa, they would not care, because they would not admit it. Marines can¡¯t intervene in the affairs of the Joining States. If Marines come to their doorsteps, the World Government will never agree. ¡°Speaking of which, Pansa used to be Don Quixote¡¯s attendant. I heard that he is very strong.¡± Tracy said with some worry. Patriarch Wood snorted. ¡°How many years ago did it happen? Have you forgotten? When we used to drink, we used to laugh at Pansa. He used to be a great noble, but now he¡¯s raising pigs like a clown and is often teased.¡± Patriarch Merlot nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, even if he has gained the loyalty of some stupid civilians, our forces are as high as 2,000!¡± A ¡®civilian¡¯ who has not experienced the aristocratic world for hundreds of years, even if he can gain the loyalty of another group of civilians, how many people can there be? They gathered so many troops not to guard against that Pansa, but to take this opportunity to force their way into the palace, where there is a defensive force. By breaking down the palace¡¯s defense, they can force King Riku to completely give up his fantasy and then give up the throne. As for who would choose the throne among their three families, it would still have to be contested. But no matter what, they can guarantee that their interests will not be harmed. The interests of the three families are consistent. When they choose the throne, they will send someone to inform Marine and send him a gift, asking him to give an explanation to the World Government. ¡°Forget about that Pansa, let¡¯s rush in!¡± Patriarch Wood looked at the palace and said, ¡°Let¡¯s disarm King Riku and force him to abdicate!¡± Boom! A muffled thunder suddenly sounded in the sky and the entire sky darkened. ¡°Let the soldiers charge!¡± House Merlot said. Just as they were about to give the order, suddenly, Family Head Tracy¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed ahead. ¡°Someone is coming!¡± In front of the soldiers, a tall and thin figure gradually appeared on the street. As the figure appeared, some civilians holding weapons followed behind the figure. This figure was wearing a streamlined armor, and the wolf tail on his helmet swayed with the wind. He squatted slightly, one hand hung down weakly, and the other hand carried a big sword. He walked like a wolf. ¡°Pan, Pansha?!¡± The Tracy Family said in surprise: ¡°This is Pansha?! I have seen it in the painting at home. The ancient Pansha is in this shape.¡± ¡°Wearing an armor can be like ancient Pansa? What a joke!¡± The Wood family head snorted and raised his hand high. ¡°Shoot him first, shoot him!¡± As his arm fell, the soldiers who heard the command raised their guns and pulled the trigger. Bang bang bang!! The pellets poured out like rain along with the gloomy sky above. ¡°Sir!¡± Behind David, some people screamed. But no one stepped back, even if the range of this pellet was large enough to hit all of them. David quietly watched the projectiles fly over. He moved his hand holding the sword and just waved it forward. The wind pressure that rippled with the dance of the sword stopped the pouring projectiles at this moment. The wind pressure blew forward and forced the projectiles to fall to the ground with a clanging sound. ¡°The war eight hundred years ago, let us continue.¡± David said lightly. He bowed slightly and suddenly rushed over. The pitch-black armor allowed him to shoot straight at the soldiers. Just as he reached the side, he suddenly jumped and slashed down from the sky with the sword in one hand. Boom!! The big sword slashed down and a wave of air blew the surrounding soldiers out. Like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. ¡°Wolf Knight Pansa David, today is the day of the King!¡± A firm voice came from the helmet. One person is enough to fight a thousand soldiers! On the top of a building not far away, Moore adjusted the brim of his hat and a smile appeared on his lips. Things were done. David, who was wearing armor, moved in the crowd. The big sword in his hand seemed to weigh a thousand tons. Every time he waved it, it would bring about a violent wind pressure. Even if it was just one hand, its power would not be weak. Thousands of soldiers, like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, were gradually reduced by David¡¯s sword. They did not die. They were either blown away by the pressure of the wind or fell to the ground, vomiting blood. Neither bullets nor swords could hit him. Bang! In the end, David knocked down a soldier in front of him with one strike of his sword. He adjusted his body slightly and faced the remaining half of the crowd. He carried his sword on his shoulder. On both sides of him were fallen soldiers and weapons that were placed haphazardly. A white aura rose from his body and turned into a ferocious wolf head. ¡°Monster, a monster!!¡± Half of the soldiers were left, but under this battle god-like posture, they had long lost their will. As a soldier screamed and threw away his weapon to escape, as if there was a chain reaction, the remaining soldiers scattered. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run! How can you run? He¡¯s just one person! One person!¡± Patriarch Wood was also a little stunned at this time. He didn¡¯t expect a civilian¡¯s combat power to be so outstanding. However, before he could roar twice, a shadow covered him. David gripped his sword and appeared in front of the three nobles. ¡°You, what are you doing?!¡± Patriarch Wood said in a trembling voice. Chi!! The big sword turned into a black and silver light and cut the three people in half. Then David went straight up the steps of the palace. ¡°Traitor is an obstacle to my rule, there is no need to keep him.¡± Chapter 684 King David David climbed the stairs. The soldiers guarding the entrance of the palace raised their spears, full of vigilance and nervousness. They had seen the battle ahead. This man was impossible to defeat. But ¡­ King Riku is inside! They cannot not be loyal! David gripped his sword and was about to raise it. ¡°Get out of the way¡­¡± At this moment, a voice came from the palace hall. ¡°Let him in.¡± The soldiers looked at each other, put down their spears and made way. David loosened his grip on his sword and walked into the hall without looking at the soldiers. Although the palace that originally belonged to Doflamingo was destroyed by several floors, there was still one floor that could be used. In the hall, many soldiers stood in two rows, glaring at David who came in. And in the deepest part, several people stood there. Kyros, who was on one leg, and Rebecca, who was supporting him. Beside him was King Riku and Viola. As the original princess, once Doflamingo failed, she naturally recovered her identity. King Riku, no, Riku Dolde was wearing very ordinary clothes and holding a crown in his hand as he quietly watched David walk over. ¡°Pansa¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the last one to come in. It¡¯s also¡­ If it weren¡¯t for your kindness eight hundred years ago, this throne would have been yours.¡± ¡°The Pansa family doesn¡¯t need the throne.¡± David said lightly, ¡°What is needed is only the Lord¡¯s pioneer. If the Lord makes me a king, I will become a king.¡± ¡°After eight hundred years, have you found a new master¡­¡± Dodd smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. If it¡¯s Pansa, controlling Dressrosa will definitely make the residents live a better life. I don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯ve already lost the throne.¡± With that, he handed the crown to David and said, ¡°Take it, Dressrosa, I worship you as king.¡± ¡°No need for a crown¡­¡± David said in a deep voice, ¡°Knight, there is no need for a crown. I am the king, whether Dressrosa admits it or not, I will be the king. But I want to stabilize the situation in the country. Although you abdicate, you are still very popular¡­¡± His helmet faced Viola. ¡°Marry her to me and the Pansa will marry the Riku.¡± As Moore said, his wisdom is not low and he knows how to make Dressrosa accept him as soon as possible. In addition to his identity for 800 years, he desperately needed to admit it, and the one who could recognize him the most was actually King Riku. If he married his daughter, naturally, he would obtain the entire Dressrosa. ¡°My daughter?¡± Dold was stunned for a moment and subconsciously looked at Viola, then shook his head and said, ¡°I will not take my daughter¡¯s life in this matter. If you are not satisfied, then kill me, I only ask you to turn over my family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that despicable.¡± David shook his head and said, ¡°You abdicated, and I became a king. I am proposing to you as King David. Whether you acknowledge it or not is up to you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Father, I promise.¡± Before Dodd could speak, Viola stepped forward and said seriously: ¡°I agree with his proposal.¡± ¡°Viola?¡± Dodd frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will marry someone eventually.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes flashed as she looked at David. ¡°Will you think about the people?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± David nodded and said, ¡°Master asked me to become a king, so when I become a king, I will naturally do everything a king can do.¡± Viola was silent for a moment and nodded. ¡°This man can be entrusted.¡± She is an ability user who can see through people. When asking questions, even if that person spoke, she could see through him. So she knew very well that David was a real knight. A powerful person who thinks for the people and has means and ability. Dressrosa, will radiate again in his hands. ¡­ . ¡°Huh? Marrying Riku¡¯s daughter? And taking Baby-5?¡± In the Marine tent, listening to Moore¡¯s report, Kuro said in surprise: ¡°This guy looks so pedantic, how can he have such wisdom?¡± He is clearly a stubborn person. In order to hold a sword or not, he can hesitate there. Why is he holding a sword so fast? In terms of combat power, Kuro was not worried. Now, Dressrosa definitely could not stop him. Kyros¡¯s aura was not as strong as that guy. But this decisiveness made Kuro a little incredulous. If Baby-5 is not caught, then so be it. There is no bounty in itself, and if it is taken by David, those factions loyal to Doflamingo also feel that this is a signal. Don¡¯t think that Doflamingo has really lost his heart after ruling for so many years. Before Sugar¡¯s ability disappeared, there were a lot of people loyal to him. If he marries Viola, the daughter of the King of the Force, the faction loyal to him will also follow David. Ruling is actually a compromise. Next, he would find a few more prototypes to kill and Dressrosa would be able to stabilize as quickly as possible. And those examples happened to exist. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s quite fast. My taste is not bad.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said to Doflamingo, who was tied up, ¡°What do you think, Doff?¡± Doflamingo smiled and said, ¡°Pansa has found his master and will naturally use his combat power.¡± Ever since Pansa ¡®owned¡¯ Doflamingo, not only did he not object, but he also looked forward to it. She did not know what he was expecting. It was inexplicable. ¡°Since the king has been chosen, I will go back and report.¡± Lucci glanced at Doflamingo, shook his head, and walked out. Unfortunately, Kim Jong-un has been staying in the tent and he really can¡¯t find a chance to kill Doflamingo. ¡°Send a message to your family¡¯s black and white pupil mask, don¡¯t let me see him, otherwise, the sea is very dangerous¡­¡± Kuro said meaningfully. Even if he had not completely chosen David before, that man actually tipped him off. This was not giving him any face. Lucci paused for a moment and continued walking. ¡°Vice Admiral, King David said he wants you to wait for a while and attend his wedding,¡± Moore said. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°Sang Sengoku is almost here. I will take this bird back with him and then I will go back. I have stayed for so long for this matter, there is no need to stay here. He is a king, what intersection can he have with me, a Marine.¡± He came to Dressrosa and did not do anything, but he first came with Big Mom. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Yixiao, who knows how far this matter would go. He couldn¡¯t stop Lingling alone. He only wanted to return to G-3 and hide in the fortress with strong defense. He did not care about anything else. Anyway, there is a reliable king in Dressrosa. Looking at David¡¯s combat power and subsequent actions, he is reliable and not bad for the people. Enough. Kuro did not expect to become a saint. He was not even a saint himself, so how could he force others? Chapter 685 My Wish Is World Peace A day later, several Battleships arrived at the port. In the gap of Dressrosa, where a piece of land had been cut off, the Battleship docked and some Marines were standing there and saluted. The ship lowered the ladder and a few people came down from it. ¡°Ah¡­ we¡¯re finally here.¡± Sengoku was wearing a flowery shirt and big pants, holding a bag of snacks in his hand, eating and laughing. ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re so noisy. You were talking all the way. Let¡¯s go.¡± Crane, in front of him, glanced at him and reached the Marine station tent under the Marine salute. Yixiao was sitting on a wooden box with a portable table in front of him, eating buckwheat noodles. ¡°Oh! Yixiao, I have heard it all. You and Kuro beat Charlotte Lingling back.¡± Sengoku said with a smile. Laughing picked up the buckwheat noodles with his chopsticks and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Brother Kuro.¡± Crane said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we couldn¡¯t catch Straw Hat and Law, but you can¡¯t be blamed. After all, you were fighting Big Mom at that time. Fujitora, where is Kuro?¡± ¡°Outside Doflamingo¡¯s tent,¡± Yi Xiao said. Crane nodded. ¡°I heard that the king of Dressrosa has changed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this kind of thing. The one who made the decision is Brother Kuro.¡± One Smile chewed as he said, ¡°However, it seems that he chose a good king. That David has the heart of a knight.¡± ¡°Knights¡­¡± Crane nodded and did not say anything else as he walked towards Doflamingo. Outside a tent in front, the same convenient table was placed. Kuro, Leda, and Moore sat around the table in wooden boxes, also eating buckwheat noodles. ¡°Not bad, this taste, I¡¯ll ask the stork to return later.¡± Kuro held the cup in his left hand and picked up the chopsticks on the bamboo cage on the table with his right hand, eating with the sauce in the cup. This so-called buckwheat noodles is actually a buckwheat cold noodles. But the taste is indeed good. ¡°Oh! Kuro!¡± Sengoku walked over while chewing on a piece of rice cake. Seeing that Kuro was eating something, he also ordered Marine, ¡°Give me a serving too.¡± ¡°Yes! It will be ready for you immediately!¡± The Marine saluted. ¡°It¡¯s really leisurely. Sengoku-san, it¡¯s good to retire.¡± Kuro chewed the food and glanced at Sengoku. ¡°Ahahaha, what a pity, you can¡¯t retire yet, Kuro.¡± Sengoku laughed. Kuro shrugged and said to Crane, ¡°Long time no see, Granny Crane.¡± Crane nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about it. You¡¯ve done a good job. What about Sky Yaksha?¡± Kuro pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m guarding him. Nothing will happen to him.¡± Crane sighed. ¡°What is this called? Another defeat¡­¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°This is like the rain, it can¡¯t be stopped.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take it away. What about you, are you coming back with us?¡± Crane asked. ¡°Of course. What am I doing here?¡± ¡°Ahahaha, is that so? But you chose a king, don¡¯t you want to stay here for a while?¡± Sengoku laughed. ¡°I am a Marine, why would I interfere in other people¡¯s internal affairs? The previous change of king was also requested by the higher-ups, I am just acting on behalf of the higher-ups, you understand.¡± Kuro said. ¡°Then get on your ship. I haven¡¯t been on your ship. How is it, Little Crane?¡± Sengoku said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but your ship can be the safest.¡± Crane smiled and said, ¡°At that time, there was a big movement in Headquarters.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. Who could blame him? After Sengoku finished his buckwheat noodles, Kuro clapped his hands and said, ¡°Okay, you have stayed long enough. Go back.¡± Crane nodded and ordered the other Marines to escort Doflamingo to Kuro¡¯s ship. A group of people headed to the port. There, in addition to a large number of warships, the huge golden ship was also there, looking unusually eye-catching. ¡°Master!¡± Just as Kuro and the others were about to go up, a voice suddenly came from behind. Kuro turned around and saw David standing there alone with no one following him. He said anxiously, ¡°Master, I heard that you are leaving?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shout like that. You make me look like someone.¡± Kuro turned his head and said, ¡°Since you are a king, you should be a good king. You are a good person and will develop this country well.¡± ¡°I understand, Master.¡± David nodded heavily and took a deep breath. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know your wish yet.¡± My wish? ¡°Of course it¡¯s Ann¡­¡± Kuro opened his mouth, but when he saw Sengoku, Tsuru, Yixiao, and other Marines, he swallowed it. He thought about it and said, ¡°Well¡­ world peace.¡± Almost. He would be safe once the world was at peace. He was not wrong. David was stunned. ¡°This wish¡­ is really grand.¡± ¡°Just work hard and make your own country peaceful.¡± Kuro waved his hand and did not say anything. He turned around and boarded the ship. Looking at the golden ship sailing out with other warships, David thought for a while and murmured, ¡°World peace¡­¡± ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t attend my wedding and even let me be the king. Do you think that I haven¡¯t ruled Dressrosa enough? I understand¡­ Dressrosa will also become your sword and cut through thorns for you!¡± David seemed to have made up his mind and turned to walk inside. ¡°From now on, I will be King David, everything, for Master¡¯s wish!¡± ¡­ . ¡°I can finally fucking leave.¡± On the deck, Kuro looked at the island of Dressrosa that was getting farther and farther away and exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m going to be moldy in this place.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, I heard that you have a good chef here. Let me try her cooking.¡± Sengoku said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Since you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Kuro replied and asked, ¡°But Doflamingo is so defeated that the higher-ups have no idea?¡± These words made Sengoku¡¯s laughter gradually fade. He slowly said: ¡°This world¡­ If you lose, you have to admit it. What the world is like is never what we can expect. Doflamingo¡¯s reins have lost their effect, so it¡¯s not strange for there to be any turbulence in the New World.¡± ¡°The only thing we can do is to do our best to maintain the order of this world and not let it completely collapse.¡± As he spoke, he looked back and made sure that there was no one around before saying, ¡°This old man also opposes Yixiao¡¯s claim, but this old man has already retired, so I will leave this kind of thing to you. Your decision to change a king in Dressrosa is right. If it is still King Riku, things will be very troublesome.¡± Kuro knew this, too. The World Conference is coming up. If the king of Dressrosa doesn¡¯t change, Laughing¡¯s claim will definitely be the first to be supported by Dolder, followed by the Nefertari family, and the Kingdom of Flowers¡­ With the support of the three big countries, the small countries that support them will also support them. At that time, they may succeed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of thing our mistake¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°The Shichibukai candidate is very problematic. At least that Whitebeard II, I don¡¯t like him very much.¡± Chapter 686 The Man Who Defends Justice Near the sea of G-3. This is because after G-3 was attacked by pirates, in order to restore G-3¡¯s reputation, all the colonels in the G-3 branch were dispatched to destroy the pirates here. At sea. A Pirate Ship was fleeing in front, and the two Battleships behind were biting tightly. ¡°Mr. Crowe¡­¡± On the deck of a Battleship, Basil put down his binoculars and said, ¡°It has been confirmed. It is the [Mad Wolf] Pirates. They have destroyed three towns along the way.¡± ¡°Mad Wolf?¡± On the other side, Crowe, who was wearing a black formal suit and a cape, let go of one hand and pushed his glasses with the base of his palm. ¡°Are these people worthy?¡± ¡°Let me do it, Mr. Crowe!¡± Basil rolled up his sleeves excitedly. ¡°I can deal with them!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. If you can¡¯t win, you know the consequences,¡± Crowe said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time. Mr. Kuro called and said he¡¯s on his way back. Three or four days at most. Before that, make sure the sea is peaceful.¡± ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Sazir soared into the sky and went straight to the Pirate Ship with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). The same thing happened in other jurisdictions. Inside a Pirate Ship, most of the pirates were tied up by vines, and a uniformed sausage mouth was twisting and rubbing crazily. On the other side, Ian lowered one hand and looked down at the people she had rewound time and turned into children. ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro does not take prisoners¡­¡± Ian closed his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s kill him.¡± In another part of the sea, several warships were slowly sailing. On the deck, a bearded man stared ahead with a righteous look. ¡°We are almost there.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Beside him, another person with a serious face nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a pirate invasion in the sea under the jurisdiction of G-3. It¡¯s really shameful!¡± ¡°It is indeed a shame, Wilbur, this is our slackness!¡± Kaz said bitterly, ¡°Our justice did not spread in the sea near G-3, letting evil find a gap! We are guilty! Now that Mr. Kuro is about to return, this matter must be dealt with well, but after dealing with it, I also have to ask Mr. Kuro for forgiveness. Everything is because we did not work hard enough!¡± ¡°Kaz! You are so right!¡± Wilbur nodded in agreement. ¡°All because we didn¡¯t try hard enough!¡± Kaz clenched his fists. ¡°Mr. Kuro taught me the idea of justice, not to let us stay in the fortress in peace. That kind of guy who stays in one place all day long is not justice! I want all pirates to know that justice is inviolable! Wilbur, let¡¯s work together!¡± ¡°Oh!! Kaz!!¡± Wilbur¡¯s eyes seemed to be on fire and he shouted, ¡°Mr. Kuro once said that only by washing away the filth can we raise the clear air, and only by hating evil can we maintain justice, so let us work together!!¡± ¡°Wilbur!!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes were also on fire. Donald, who was at the side, chewed on Wilbur¡¯s words and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is that what you said? I remember that it¡¯s called ¡®Tremor and Turbidity¡¯, ¡®Enemy and Good¡¯¡­¡± The Battleship gradually headed to an island in their route. This island has a pleasant climate and belongs to a livable island. There are two villages on the island and it belongs to the jurisdiction of G-3. Originally, Kaz and Wilbur acted separately, but they both received news about the appearance of pirates on this island, so on the way, the two of them met and merged together and went to the island together. The Battleship docked and Kaz and Wilbur immediately came down. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Leave some people to watch the ship. The rest of you follow me!¡± Kaz could remember the route of the nearby sea and the map of the island, so he went straight to the village as soon as he stopped. One of the two villages on the island is very close to them. However, when they first arrived and saw the village, everyone was stunned. The village has been burned to the ground. The flames had long been extinguished, leaving only the charred remains of the house and the nearby charred corpses that seemed to be begging for mercy. The blood on the ground had not dried up for long and was still red. Some scarred corpses lay there with despair on their faces. There was not a single living person in the entire village. ¡°It¡¯s Evil Fist!¡± Wilbur approached and picked up a black flag with a skull on it and a rising fist appeared under the skull. ¡°Evil Fist, Orff!¡± Wilbur gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That pirate! Is he still here?!¡± Evil Fist Ao Fu, Bounty of 400 million Berries. Previously, he was not that high, but the higher-ups have already confirmed that among the pirates who attacked Fortress G-3 last time, the leader was Evil Fist, so his bounty was increased to 400 million. She thought that he should have left, but she did not expect him to still be near G-3. They don¡¯t take their Marines seriously at all! How hateful! ¡°Justice! It is being severely desecrated!¡± Kaz said angrily. ¡°Leave some people to collect the remains. The rest of you and I will go to the next place. If we look at the bloodstains, they are probably just finished!¡± With that, Kaz took the lead and ran towards another village. The guy who attacked innocent civilians! It must be Extreme Evil! Evil must be eliminated! The island was not big, and soon Kaz approached the village with a group of people. Before they got close, they heard cries coming from the village. A group of pirates were burning, killing and looting. After robbing the property, they killed the people and set the house on fire. There was no need to say more. ¡°Ready!¡± Kaz shouted and pounded his chest with his fist. ¡°Five times! Charge!!¡± The Marines behind him turned into white afterimages and rushed into the village. Before the group of pirates could react, they were killed by Marines with knives or guns. Kaz was shouting, ¡°Marines are here! We won¡¯t let any pirates go!!¡± ¡°Mere Marine!¡± A pirate resisted the attack of a Marine and said fiercely: ¡°Don¡¯t think that we are so powerful, we are not afraid of Marines!¡± Kaz¡¯s pupils shrank, he subconsciously took out his saber and ran in that direction. Whoosh! At this moment, a chain appeared in front of him. Donald¡¯s body appeared in an instant and he grabbed Kaz and pulled him back. Boom!! A pillar-like force came directly and instantly drowned the Marine and Pirate in a stalemate. In just a moment, Marine and Pirate disappeared together. ¡°There are strong people.¡± After Donald pulled Kaz away, he focused on the cross-shaped gun and said solemnly, ¡°Very strong!¡± ¡°Marines?¡± In front of him, a voice sounded with a sneer. A person slowly approached, dragging a civilian who was about to die in his hand. That person had a buzz cut and his lower body was inexplicably ferocious and full of scars. He only had a sleeveless coat on his body, revealing a body that seemed to be made of steel. He was only wearing martial arts pants and a black belt. ¡°What is Marine, a weak and incompetent guy, coming here to die?¡± He loosened his hand, let go of the civilian and kicked him away. Bang! The civilian was kicked into two halves and smashed towards Kaz like a cannonball. Blood splashed and stained Kaz¡¯s eyes. His eyes almost shrank into small dots at this moment, staring at the person in front of him in disbelief. ¡­ . ¡°Hey, Cass, what do you want to do in the future?¡± ¡°Me? I want to be a person who upholds justice, so I¡¯m going to be a Marine. Come with me.¡± ¡°Okay, I also want to fight evil. We will go to Marine together.¡± It was noon. Under the bright sun, the young man¡¯s smile was like the sun. ¡­ . ¡°Ove!!!¡± Kaz roared, ¡°You! What are you doing?!!¡± Chapter 687 I Am Justice! ¡°Do you know him? Kaz.¡± Wilbur heard Kaz¡¯s voice and turned around. Kaz stared at the pirate in front of him and slowly said, ¡°My¡­ friend.¡± Kaz didn¡¯t think much of it when he first heard the name of ¡®Evil Fist Orff¡¯. Because there are too many people with the same name on the sea. His childhood friend was a person who was dedicated to upholding justice. Maybe he joined the Marine somewhere else, or maybe he became a bounty hunter¡­ However, that face could not be wrong. Although more than twenty years have passed, it can¡¯t be wrong. That is Orff! His childhood friend! Hearing this, Orff also looked over. When he saw Kaz, he was obviously stunned, and a strange light flashed in his eyes, but soon, his mouth curled up again. ¡°Kaz¡­¡± Ove spread his hands and said: ¡°My friend, we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than 20 years and you have also come to the New World. Why do you want to be this incompetent Marine? Sa, come, come to my side, we will be pirates together and we will be free from now on.¡± ¡°What a joke!!¡± Kaz glared at him. ¡°Where is your justice! Where is the heart that you once wanted to fight evil?! Why did it become evil?!¡± ¡°Evil?¡± Oaf put down his hand and his face turned cold. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Who said I am evil? Are pirates evil? Of course I haven¡¯t forgotten my original intention. I will still fight evil in my own way.¡± ¡°Is this how you fight evil?!¡± Kaz pointed at the mess in the village and shouted at Orff. ¡°They are unwilling to contribute to my cause of fighting evil, so I can only force them.¡± ¡°After all, the world is stupid, right? Anyway, Kaz, do you want to come with me? We can fight evil together!¡± Bang! Kaz couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took out his pistol and pointed it at Orff and pulled the trigger. The pellet was ten times faster and shot out like an afterimage. Ove tilted his head and the pellet flew past his cheek and hit a house behind him. Blood, running down his cheek. ¡°Really? It seems that he refused.¡± Orff bared his teeth. ¡°Then I can only kill you and continue my cause of fighting evil.¡± ¡°Justice cannot be insulted!¡± Kaz shouted, ¡°Ove, I want to execute you myself!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Marines around him gathered and stood behind Kaz. A white gas came from Kaz, stimulating the white gas on those Marines, forming a white mist. Under the white gas, the faces of these people began to become blurred, and their bodies seemed to become stronger under the encouragement of the white gas. Mixed with white gas, it was like an inexplicable giant beast! ¡°Oh! For justice!!¡± Wilbur was also in the white gas. At this moment, his blood was boiling. Kaz raised his gun with one hand and aimed it at Orff. At the same time, those Marines raised their flintlock spears and aimed them at the pirates next to Orff. ¡°Ten times!¡± Kaz shouted. ¡°Ten times!!¡± At the same time, Wilbur opened his hands and shouted. ¡°Attack!¡± Bang bang bang bang!! With Kaz¡¯s shout, the sound of gunfire rang out and the bullet screen that was filled with white gas like a phantom turned into huge shells that instantly hit the pirates in the village. Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions sounded continuously. And more huge projectiles were aimed at Orff. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± At this moment, Ove did not even have the intention to hide. With such a huge and dense bullet screen, he could not hide even if he wanted to. His fists rose and fell as he punched forward. ¡°Hit the Tide!¡± Bang bang bang! As the fist passed, the pellets flew in all directions like baseball being waved. It exploded in the sky and the earth and the house next to it, raising clouds of dust that enveloped Ove. Soon, the dust dissipated, revealing Oaf¡¯s body. He maintained a punching posture and grinned at the white beast. ¡°Ship, Captain¡­¡± A pirate who had not yet died approached on the ground and begged Orff, ¡°Save me.¡± Ove looked at him coldly, raised his leg and stepped down hard. Bang! The pirate¡¯s head was crushed by his foot. Blood mixed with white unknown liquid exploded and scattered. ¡°The loser has no right to follow me to fight evil.¡± Oaf grinned. ¡°Human Spear!¡± At this moment, Donald¡¯s body approached, the cross-shaped gun emitted a cold light under the sun, and the gun was aimed at Orff¡¯s throat. ¡°Hey! This kind of thing is useless!¡± Ove just raised his hand and with a bang, Donald¡¯s spear tip was bounced up by the fist. Ove stepped forward, his side was pushed forward and his other fist hit Donald¡¯s abdomen. Bang!! Donald¡¯s body flew away and spun a few times in the air. He landed on the ground and covered his abdomen with a dignified look. ¡°Stretch? No, it¡¯s the impact force. What a strange force.¡± His gun was not blocked, but there was a force that bounced his weapon away. ¡°You dodged my attack? Good body technique.¡± Ove raised his fist and said, ¡°I am Hit-Man who ate Fruit-Hitting. No matter what kind of thing it is, it will be opened by me. Your attack is useless against me.¡± With that, he looked at Donald and said: ¡°It¡¯s a pity to be a Marine with such strength. They are just a group of incompetent guys. It¡¯s better to be a pirate with me. Unrestrained and free to do whatever you want. Why do you have to suffer such incompetent rules in Marine?¡± ¡°Sorry, I feel good in Marine.¡± Donald glanced at the headless pirate and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with a guy who kills pirates at will.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a pity.¡± Oaf shrugged. ¡°Then you can only die.¡± He clenched his fist and punched forward. ¡°Airwave!¡± Boom! The air seemed to have solidified and a cylinder appeared, turning into a shock wave that rushed towards Donald. Donald¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously held the cross-shaped gun in front of him. This shock wave is too fast! However, just as the shock wave was about to approach, the white mist beast suddenly stood in front of Donald. The white mist turned into a huge shield and blocked the shock wave. Bang!! With a loud sound, the shock wave hit the huge shield and the white gas trembled. But that was all. ¡°The Shield of Justice will not disappear!¡± Kaz¡¯s angry voice came from the white gas. ¡°Orff, how did you become like this!¡± ¡°Oh? What a strange power. It can even block attacks. It doesn¡¯t look like a fruit.¡± Ove pinched his fingers and said: ¡°What will I become? I am very good, I think I am the best now, I also fight evil, everything that makes me unhappy is evil. Unlike you incompetent Marine, I am justice, I only believe in myself!¡± Chapter 688 Justice Will Never End! ¡°Ove, we have to contribute to the cause of justice together! I believe we can do it!¡± ¡°Of course, Kaz, as long as we are here, we can definitely become the greatest justice! Destroy all evil!¡± ¡°Ove, I want to be a Marine in the future.¡± ¡°Then I will also be one. You have a good brain. In the future, you will command me to charge, and we will deal with evil together!¡± ¡­ . A distant memory appeared in Orff¡¯s head under the white shield. He was a little absent-minded and immediately shook his head to get rid of those messy thoughts. He stared at the giant shield in front of him and said, ¡°From the past, you liked to hide behind the scenes and command. It¡¯s the same now. After so many years, you haven¡¯t made any progress. In this world, only your own strength is true strength. I will teach you now.¡± He jumped up and his footsteps seemed to hit the air. With a muffled sound, his body seemed to be accelerated by something and he rushed to the front of the huge shield like a cannonball. His fist hit hard. ¡°Punch . Giant Cannon!!¡± Bang!! The fist hit the air and made an explosive sound. The moment it touched the white shield, the white shield was penetrated by the fist, revealing the shocked people inside. Especially Wilbur. He and Kaz have worked together for a period of time. No one can break through such a huge shield! But this guy broke it with just one punch! Seeing that the giant shield was broken by a punch, Orff grinned and said, ¡°Do you think this turtle shell can stop me? In this world, nothing can stop me! My ability can hit everything!¡± The shield was broken, but Kaz didn¡¯t panic and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, attack!¡± The white gas spread out and turned into a white fog. Under the enhancement of ten times the speed, Marines moved one by one and surrounded Ove. Their weapons gathered a layer of Haki and hit Ove. The Marines of the New World would of course be domineering. Kaz¡¯s people, some of them are his ¡®Dougraig Marine Brigade¡¯, and some of them are originally G-3 Marines. It¡¯s normal for this group of elites to be aggressive. ¡°So what if there are many people!¡± Oaf spun around and his fists danced. ¡°Strike-Chaotic Wave!¡± The air mixed with white gas and formed a whip that brushed against the Marines around Orff. Those Marines groaned and flew back. In just an instant, the surrounding Marines were already in disarray. ¡°Justice is a thing¡­¡± Oaf turned his head and stared at Kaz and the white gas around him. He waved his fists together and punched upward. Bang!!! With a loud sound, the white gas dispersed and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Just like your strange power, it is so weak that it will collapse with one blow!¡± The white gas dissipated, revealing Kaz¡¯s appearance. At this moment, he just stood there like a stupid goose without any support. ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Wilbur muttered to himself, ¡°Justice¡­ is broken?¡± That was Kaz¡¯s justice! It is known as the indestructible tenacious justice! It actually collapsed just like that? Impossible! Mr. Kuro¡¯s teaching is never wrong! However, this fact was in front of them and they had to accept it. Not only him, but in addition to Doug Gregg Marine Brigade, the rest of the G-3 Marines were also standing there. Colonel Kaz had just arrived in G-3, but for Marines like them, other than Vice-Admiral Kuro, the most obedient person was Colonel Kaz. Vice-Admiral Kuro is a Vice-Admiral, a Base Chief, and also a powerhouse. He is their immediate superior. There is nothing to say about this. But Kaz was only a colonel. The reason they submitted to him was not because of his rank. It was his tenacious justice! Unsubmissive to evil, no matter how great, will meet it head-on. They would do anything to protect civilians. It was said that on Pegasus Island, he even resisted one of Big Mom¡¯s Four Generals. Under this justice, they were also infected and never thought that Kaz would lose so easily. They might lose, but as long as they are not famous pirates, they will be confident. Even so, they should not be broken so easily. Too easy ¡­ This is unbelievable! It was unbelievable that their fighting spirit was about to be defeated by this. They were no match for this pirate! ¡°What are you thinking!!¡± A roar echoed around them. Kaz yelled, ¡°Tenacious justice is never defeated!¡± ¡°A moment of failure is nothing! Does a moment of failure break your will?! Look at the people around you! Look at them!¡± Of course, there were still living people in the village. At this time, they were far away, watching the battle between Marines and pirates in worry and horror. ¡°Look at this town that was slaughtered by pirates!¡± In the village, half of it was filled with flames and ruins. It was already a mess. ¡°We are Marines, it is our duty to protect civilians. Did a temporary failure make us forget this duty! Are we going to let the pirates destroy this village?!¡± Kaz¡¯s body didn¡¯t move and he stood straight in front of Orff. ¡°If justice fails, then gather again! Because justice will never disperse. As long as there is evil in the world, as long as there are such pirates in the world, justice will always be there!!¡± ¡°Tenacious justice will never yield!!¡± White gas steamed out again and enveloped Marine beside him. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± A G-3 Marine took a deep breath and shouted: ¡°Justice will not collapse! We are Marines, we have our own duties!¡± Another G-3 Marine gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s really humiliating. It¡¯s just a pirate. On the sea, we have fought many pirates!¡± ¡°Yes! Even if we die, we have to die beautifully. We won¡¯t give in like this!¡± The white gas was obviously high and more vigorous than before. As Sengoku said, Kaz¡¯s will power is full of infection, but with his Dougary Marine Brigade, this power can only maintain a stable posture, it will not fall or rise. Because Dougreg Marine Brigade is an unintentional person who has a heart, but emotionally, they are not as good as normal humans. So when Kuro suggested Kaz to lead troops, half of them were Regular Marines. Perhaps normal Marines would reduce his ¡®justice component¡¯, but once he is infected, the power of that emotion will rise and make this ¡®justice force¡¯ appear even stronger. Just like now. ¡°Ove!!¡± Under the white mist, Kaz¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°The power of one person can never compare to the power of a group! On this sea, there is a Marine like us, maybe not a powerful Marine, maybe not as powerful as Mr. Kuro, but we still contribute our own justice to this world! It is because of us that you evil people are not too rampant!¡± ¡°You have changed, Ove! My friend, we are now just Marines and pirates! On the battlefield, either you die or I live!¡± ¡°Justice is eternal!!¡± Chapter 689 My Friend, Why Are You Sad? Ove stared blankly at the white gas that had gathered again. He clenched his fist and punched hard. ¡°Marines and Pirates? We have been for a long time! Kaz, you don¡¯t know anything! Hit the Super Giant Cannon!!¡± His fist hit the surrounding air, forming a huge shock wave, and his fist hit the white gas. Boom!! The white gas rippled like water. This time, it did not break. Instead, the white gas followed the attack and rushed forward, wrapping around Ao Fu¡¯s body. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Oaf was just about to break through when his body suddenly shook. In this white gas, there seemed to be an indescribable force that shook his body and mind. ¡°Ba¡­¡± His eyes widened and he said in disbelief. ¡°Ove!!¡± However, as soon as he spoke, Kaz rushed out of the white gas and appeared in front of Orff. He stared at him and punched him in the face. Bang! This punch might be very strong, but in front of the battle-hardened Orff, it was just a very ordinary punch. But such a fist was embedded in his face and his body flew back and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°You bastard!!¡± The right side of Ove¡¯s face was swollen. He straightened his body and the tiger pounced. ¡°Hit Tsunami (Tsunami)!!¡± Bang bang bang!!! His fists were like afterimages, carrying shock waves as they hit Kaz. The white gas around Kaz also connected with the rear and formed a huge shield, allowing these attacks to hit the huge shield. This crazy attack only caused ripples on the huge shield. ¡°Break, break for me!!¡± Ove roared. But no matter how he punched, the white gas that had just been opened would immediately heal. ¡°Human will is infinite.¡± Behind the giant shield, Kaz¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Even if you break it temporarily, as long as your will is not destroyed, it will gather again. Give up, Orff, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± Kaz¡¯s words made Orff¡¯s fist freeze. ¡°Give up. Those people have already run away. You can¡¯t win against them.¡± In his mind, a familiar but seemingly long-lost voice sounded. ¡°I can win!¡± Ove¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his eyes were bloodshot. He punched his fist back and roared: ¡°I can always win!!¡± Bang!!! His fist passed through the huge shield and punched a hole in it, unable to heal for a long time. Orff grinned at Kaz, who had appeared in the hole. ¡°Look, I can win!¡± However, the moment he looked over, he was stunned. Kaz looked at him quietly, tears streaming down his tiger eyes to his cheeks. ¡°My friend¡­¡± He looked at Orff with sorrow. ¡°Why, why are you so sad?¡± Oaf stood there as if he had been struck by lightning, staring blankly at the tears on Kaz¡¯s face. Memories began to revive. That was more than twenty years ago, not long after Roger died. ¡°Kaz, you go first. After I take care of the people in the dojo, I will go over too! You make a name for yourself over there first, then I will find you and charge for you!¡± On the coast, the young Orff bared his teeth at Kaz with a bright smile. ¡°Okay!¡± At that time, Kaz, who was already showing a little bit of hairiness, nodded heavily, but he asked with doubt, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me? Isn¡¯t it good for us to join the Marine together?¡± Ove and Kaz learned boxing at a dojo in East Blue. The two of them agreed to join the Marine and were supposed to go together. But Ove has recently been confessed to by the daughter of the dojo master and he can¡¯t leave yet. ¡°I also have an evil here waiting for me to subdue!¡± Ove said seriously. Well! Very big evil! Compared to upholding justice, Nako¡­ No, love is more moving. Compared to a talentless person like Kaz, Oaf is the strongest in this dojo. He had practiced the fist technique almost thoroughly. The master of the dojo had high hopes for him. Even if he had never joined the Marine Corps, he had encountered pirates coming ashore and he killed them all with his bare hands. There were also many Marine branches nearby who heard of his reputation and came to invite him. But Orff didn¡¯t agree. He enjoyed everything in the dojo and he had an agreement to be a Marine with Kaz. But now¡­ ¡°Some things will change with time, Cass.¡± Looking at Kaz¡¯s distant figure, Orff shook his head. ¡°Friend, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t enjoyed love yet. But I will still fight evil. I can be a bounty hunter.¡± With that, he turned around and his eyes almost turned into hearts. His body was like a snake as he ran on the other side. ¡°Shana, I¡¯m coming~¡± ¡­ . Things will change with time. Like a curse, Orff¡¯s words came true. That day, he received news that there were pirates nearby and went to eliminate them to earn a little bounty. But when he came back, all he saw was a burning village and a destroyed dojo. The Master of Corpse Separation. And Shana with her heart pierced¡­ ¡°It was too late when we arrived.¡± Marine, who heard the news, said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Ove, we didn¡¯t expect another wave of pirates to come here.¡± ¡°Why? Why are you so slow!¡± Ove grabbed Marine¡¯s collar and asked, ¡°Where are the pirates! Where did they go?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, calm down.¡± Marine struggled out of Orff¡¯s hand and walked to the side and picked up a flag. ¡°It¡¯s the [Evil Blade] Pirates. Their style of doing things is to leave their flag after slaughtering the town.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going after them!¡± Ove said with red eyes. ¡°But we don¡¯t know where they are.¡± Marine hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Our branch is only operating in our own jurisdiction area. I can¡¯t do anything about other places. And they are very strong and have destroyed several Battleships.¡± ¡°Give up. Those people have already run away. You can¡¯t win against them.¡± ¡°You are Marines!¡± Ove snarled at them. ¡°You are the righteous Marines!¡± ¡°But we are also ordinary people.¡± The Marine spread his hands. ¡°If we encounter them, we will call for support. Why don¡¯t you join Marine? Marine is so big, one day you will meet them.¡± As if in disbelief, Ove stared at the Marine. ¡°Is this something you can say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t catch them. Forget it, we will retreat and report back. If you want to join Marine, remember to say my name. My name is Mouse.¡± Marine, not working. The greatest justice is completely useless. Watching the Marines retreat, leaving the village in a mess, Ove fell into deep thought. If you want revenge, you can only rely on yourself! Only I can fight evil! Ove clenched his fists so tightly that his gums bled. ¡°I will find you, I will!¡± Chapter 690 I Will Defend Your Justice From that day on, Orff changed. Since the greatest justice in the world is useless, he will rely on himself to complete this revenge! Ove collected the corpses of the village and took away the remaining property of the village. Relying on a raft he made, he came to the town and bought supplies with his remaining belongings. Then, alone, he robbed a Pirate Ship. Except for a few pirates who could keep the ship sailing, the remaining pirates were all killed. The fist technique that was carefully taught by his master, the fist technique that only injured people but did not kill them, finally began to kill people. That day, blood flowed all over the deck. Just like that, he took the Pirate Ship and constantly attacked other pirates. He wandered in the East China Sea and the South China Sea and entered the Grand Line under the name [Evil Fist]. With this name, if the [Evil Blade] Pirates did not disappear, they would definitely notice it. However, he did not find it. Twenty years of swaying. That pirate group seemed to have disappeared. Eventually, Ove was lost. The passage of time made him forget his original intention. He did not know what he was going to do. What was the original intention of going to sea? Why am I wandering in this sea? ¡°Boss, there seems to be an island and a village ahead!¡± ¡°Go up, burn it, rob property, everything is to make us stronger!¡± This conversation had happened countless times on the sea. Keep going, just keep going¡­ The former Ove had long disappeared, and the only one who survived was ¡®Evil Fist¡¯ Ove. Twenty years, twenty years, from the Grand Line to the New World. Burn, kill, and plunder. Everything is to make myself stronger, stronger, and stronger! Having made a name for himself, he had long forgotten everything. His only thought was to become stronger! ¡­ . ¡°Chance!¡± Seeing that Orff was in a daze, Donald, who had found an opportunity, flashed behind him in an instant, his Haki wrapped around the edge of the gun. He spun his finger, and the long gun in his hand rotated and stabbed into Orff¡¯s body like a spiral. Pfft! This time, it pierced through his back and the tip of the spear reached his chest. Oaf lowered his head and looked at the bloody tip of the spear that was exposed on his chest. He suddenly turned around and swung his fist. ¡°Get lost!!¡± The air formed a slash-like shock wave that headed straight for Donald. Bang! Donald directly pulled out his gun and blocked in front of him. The shock wave brushed his spear and flew away with his body. Ove covered his chest and coughed a few times. Blood flowed out of his fingers and at the corner of his mouth. ¡°How despicable. You even sneak attacked. You¡¯re really you, Cass.¡± He looked at Cass and smiled. ¡°Justice is not despicable.¡± Kaz closed his eyes, and the hole in the giant shield healed. ¡°My friend, sin cannot be forgiven¡­¡± White gas curled up like a giant beast that could devour its surroundings. Like a wave, it pounced forward and completely swallowed Orff. ¡°Ten times,¡± Kaz said calmly. At the same time, Wilbur activated his ability again. ¡°Ten times!¡± A large number of Marines rushed over like waves. In the white gas, Ove¡¯s fingers floated and he suddenly clenched his fist. He did not look at the many Marines who were attacking and just punched the white shield in front of him. Thud!!! The giant shield trembled. This time, he did not break it. However, Ove was not discouraged at all. He let those Marines dodge crazily and left injuries on himself with a weapon of more than ten meters. Thud!!! Another punch hit the huge shield. Thud!!! THUD!!! His body was almost covered in blood, but Orff did not seem to feel it and punched the huge shield. ¡°My ability is very strong.¡± Orff said to the giant shield, ¡°No matter what kind of power it is, it will be broken by me, even the power of will is no exception.¡± If ¡­ If he left with Kaz then. He had a part in whether or not he was standing here. Will I become Kaz¡¯s vanguard and sacrifice justice for him? Just like the Marine with the spear. He took a deep breath and stood still. He pulled back his fist and punched again. This punch blew away the surrounding white gas. Just like how justice took the initiative to accommodate him, but he¡­ rejected it. Bang!!! The giant shield was broken again, revealing Kaz¡¯s crying face and the flintlock aimed at the hole and his head. ¡°My friend¡­¡± Oaf stared at Kaz¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still the same¡­¡± Bang! The pellet was fired, bringing with it an inexplicable force. At that moment, Ove wanted to dodge, but he looked around at Marines who were doing their best to hurt him. His legs moved, but he suddenly relaxed and stopped moving. ¡°If you encounter a pirate group called ¡®Evil Blade¡¯, please help me kill him. It has nothing to do with justice, if you really treat me as a friend.¡± At the last moment, Orff spoke slowly to Kaz. Pfft! The pellet entered between his eyebrows and passed through it, bringing with it a bloody mist. ¡°Have you given up resisting¡­¡± Outside the white gas, Donald narrowed his eyes and looked for a while before shaking his head. It did not matter if he gave up resisting. Marine and Pirate, one has to die. The world is not a fairy tale. There is no happy ending. No matter what the other party thought, he was indeed defeated. Even if he resisted, it was only a matter of time. Kaz inherited Vice Admiral Kuro¡¯s justice. It¡¯s impossible to let him go. The white gas dissipated, revealing the expressionless Orff on the ground. ¡°I will.¡± Kaz lowered his pistol. His eyes had stopped crying. ¡°My friend¡­ I will defend your justice and move forward with you!¡± ¡­ . Night, a rainstorm. On board the Golden Lion, Sengoku ate the noodles made by the armadillo and pointed his chopsticks at Kuro and asked with a smile. ¡°Kuro, when you were in East Blue, did you encounter any troublesome pirates?¡± ¡°What troublesome pirate? When did I meet a pirate?¡± Kuro shook his head and lowered his head to drink the soup. ¡°Don¡¯t come. I didn¡¯t do anything in East Blue. If you think too much, I will sue you for slander. You are not a Marshal now.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Next to him, Lida asked suspiciously, ¡°That¡¯s not right. When you were chatting last time, didn¡¯t you say that you met someone when you were young¡­ How do you say it, Old Gou? He stayed in East Blue for more than ten years and was very strong, beyond East Blue¡¯s tolerance, and then he was killed by you. What¡¯s his name, Evil Blade?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t swear, Leda!¡± Kuro glared at her and then looked at Sengoku¡¯s probing eyes. He curled his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. That kind of thing is not important.¡± Of course, he would not forget such a thing. The existence called [Evil Blade Pirates] is an elite pirate group. They are few in number, but every one of them is a swordsman. Their average strength can make a name for themselves even on the Grand Line. But the human mind, of course, is unique. The reason why they gave Kuro such a clear memory is that these people are a bunch of f*cking perverts. He did not want to risk his life on the Grand Line, he just wanted to kill people in the East China Sea and use the East China Sea as a slaughterhouse. That was the first real battle since Kuro became a Marine. Chapter 691 Pull the Ship Over!!! Boom! A muffled thunder sounded in the outside world. The lightning illuminated half of the cabin and reflected on half of Kuro¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s thunder¡­¡± Kuro glanced outside and put down the bowl. ¡°Take your time, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Other than Leda, there was Sengoku and Yixiao, but Tsuru was not there. She was watching Doflamingo now, in the cabin of her ship. When Kuro went down to the cabin, he happened to see Crane sitting on a chair with his legs crossed, facing Doflamingo, who was bound by chains. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let me fall, you shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Doflamingo lay on his back, his chest rising and falling with his laughter. ¡°Hey, let me fall, but there will be very bad consequences.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Crane said mercilessly: ¡°A defeat is a defeat. The word ¡®but¡¯ has never existed in the real world.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still the same¡­¡± Doflamingo laughed. Crane shook his head and glanced at Kuro, who was walking over. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Kuro nodded and stopped beside Crane. He stood beside her and lit a cigar. Crane looked at Doflamingo and said, ¡°You rats have your own ways. Tell me what the world of pirates will become in the future.¡± These words made Doflamingo pause for a moment. He was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°So, what do you think the monster will do without bait and break free from the chains?¡± ¡°In this sea today, is there an existence that can be called the apex? Is it one of the existences of the Emperor of the sea, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Or is it the smartest Shichibukai who lives in this sea? Or is it those so-called [Abyssal Generation] brats?¡± ¡°No, neither.¡± ¡°Only Marines, the so-called righteous army, can be called the tyrants of the sea, and there are some ambitious people inside!¡± ¡°The Revolutionary Army that is committed to overthrowing the country also has strong people that cannot be underestimated.¡± ¡°Hey, hey!¡± The chain swayed open and Doflamingo struggled and laughed wildly. ¡°One of the ¡®D¡¯ clans hidden in the depths of history, when will they reveal their true appearance! Tell those guys in Mariejois for me, they will definitely be pulled down, hehehe!¡± ¡°It has been 25 years since Gordo Roger first conquered the Grand Line. Although his old enemy, Whitebeard, did not ascend to the throne again, he ruled for a time. But now! Compared to the increasing number of pirates, there is only one vacant throne.¡± ¡°You should understand¡­ It¡¯s the beginning of the greatest power struggle in the history of pirates!¡± Boom! Accompanied by the footsteps of a group of Marines running over when they heard the noise, there was another thunder outside. Kuro bit his cigar and waved his hand slightly, stopping the group of Marines from stopping Doflamingo. ¡°Not bad, very insightful,¡± he said lightly. Crane also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. We can¡¯t escape just because we¡¯re not satisfied. We can¡¯t escape either. No matter what kind of violent world, Marines have to face it.¡± Boom! Another clap of thunder. ¡°Report!¡± At this time, a Marine came down to the cabin and saluted: ¡°A ship is found ahead!¡± ¡°Ship? What ship?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, the wind and rain are too strong, I didn¡¯t see it clearly,¡± the Marine said. Kuro and Crane looked at each other. Crane stood up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you. Watch him.¡± The other Marines saluted and made a defensive gesture at Doflamingo. In the outside world, on the stormy sea, a huge ship swayed with the waves. The sail of the giant ship was blood-red. On the front, there was a skull with curved horns and three bones crossed on the skull. On the inside, there was a white ¡®8¡¯ pattern on both sides of the skull. The bow of the ship was a huge elephant head with fangs, looking ferocious. On the deck, a pirate looked sideways with a telescope. ¡°There are a total of six Battleships, and there is actually a golden ship in the middle? What is that? Is that also a Battleship? It is much bigger than ordinary Battleships. Is Lord Doflamingo really in here?¡± ¡°Of course, the intelligence can¡¯t be wrong.¡± Another pirate said: ¡°Look carefully, the flag above the mast of that golden ship is also Marine. Eh, who is it? They actually dare to use such an exaggerated Battleship. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being remembered?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare to think about it now. There are a total of six Battleships, and it¡¯s actually so grand. As expected of Lord Doflamingo.¡± The pirate who was watching with binoculars said. ¡°He¡¯s really powerful. In this case, we can¡¯t save him.¡± The pirate turned his head and said, ¡°Captain Jack, should we turn back?¡± Behind them, there was a huge and strong man who was at least eight meters tall. He had a golden ponytail and two braids hanging down from the side of his head, like a barbarian. He had a jaw helmet made of metal on his mouth and huge ivory decorations on his head and shoulders. He glared at the pirate with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Bastard! What a joke! Of course we have to save him!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The pirate was stunned for a moment and said in surprise, ¡°Do we save him?¡± ¡°Of course, who do you think I am! Just a Battleship!¡± ¡­ . On the other side, when Kuro and others went up to the deck, they could see Sengoku holding a telescope. ¡°It¡¯s the [Beast] Pirates, this is really a heavy character.¡± ¡°Hundred Beast?¡± Hearing this, Kuro also walked over and waved. A Marine handed him a telescope and he looked over with the telescope. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true¡­ This time it¡¯s real.¡± Kuro recognized the elephant head symbol of the ship. One of the Three Disasters of the Hundred Beast Flag, ¡®Drought¡¯ Jack. As for why it was true. Because a few years ago, someone named Frank also broke through like this. The memory was strong. ¡°Is the enemy¡­ a ship?¡± With his eyes closed, Yixiao asked slowly. ¡°Aiyaya¡­¡± At this time, Crane also came to the deck and glanced at the ship of the Beast Pirates that had changed direction and was rushing towards them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ship was the first to attack and a large number of shells were shot towards them. ¡°Kuro, is your ship anti-cannon?¡± Sengoku put down the telescope and asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that it is made of the metal used by Mari Van Do to block the Newgate attack.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fight even if you resist.¡± Kuro snapped his fingers, and the rain falling from above instantly flew to the side, forming a layer of rainless land around them. He bit his cigar and blew out a cloud of smoke. ¡°My ship is inlaid with gold. It can¡¯t fire any cannon.¡± Click. With a smile, he revealed a part of the staff blade and then sheathed it again. The shells that were fired suddenly sank in the air and fell into the sea, making an explosion and forming a ball of air waves that blew the surrounding sea water. ¡°Port side!¡± Crane took out Den Den Mushi and ordered the other ships, ¡°Fire!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! On the surface of the sea, the remaining five warships aimed their sides at the elephant-headed ship and fired continuously. Similarly, the opposite ship was not to be outdone. As it dodged, it fired shells at them. The ships on both sides were getting closer. In the storm, the ship swayed and was not so easy to hit. Except for the Golden Lion, the other ships were swaying with the waves. ¡°Kuro, I heard that Polusalino added something to your ship.¡± Crane commanded as he spoke to Kuro. ¡°Ah¡­ there is, but Cass and Wilbur are not here. I can¡¯t be bothered to move that thing. It¡¯s quite troublesome. Yo, come closer.¡± Kuro stared at the elephant-headed ship in front of him getting closer and closer. In addition to friction with a warship, the ship facing them on the side turned into a frontal advance. Jack stood on the deck and stared at the people on the deck of the Kingpin. Sengoku put his hands in his pockets and his glasses reflected light. With a smile, he held the cane knife. Crane held his head high, his face expressionless. Kuro bit his cigar with interest. Under the wind of the storm, their cloaks were rolled up and they were whistling. ¡°Put the ship over there!!!¡± Jack¡¯s roar sounded in the storm. Chapter 692 One Billion Bounty, 900 Million¡­_1 The elephant-headed ship surged over, and the eight-meter-tall man was getting closer and closer. In the storm, the elephant-headed ship, which was much smaller than the Golden Lion, crashed over like a child facing an adult. Bang!! The elephant head on the bow of the ship slammed heavily into the hull of the Golden Lion. The elephant head was smashed and debris flew, but it also meant that the ship was close to the Golden Lion. ¡°Go!!¡± Jack took out two Schottel knives from the back of his neck, which looked like scythes, and held them in his hand. With a roar, he suddenly jumped into the air and landed on the deck of the Golden Lion. ¡°Oh ~ Such a big body, are you so agile?¡± Kuro looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡± Click. With a smile, he pulled out the cane knife, held it in his backhand and swung it up. Horizontal gravity almost materialized, as if there was an additional rectangular frame in the storm, directly hitting Jack in the air. ¡°Yes!!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes widened and he hacked down with the knife in both hands. There was a layer of Haki on the sickle-like blade, resisting the blow of gravity. The body in the air only moved back a little and was not completely blown away. ¡°Oh? Can it resist your ability?¡± Kuro said in surprise. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a billion, one of the three boards under Kaido, it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Crane shook his head. Kuro glanced at the ivory decoration. ¡°So I have some opinions about our bounty assessment mechanism, but there is no need to save money for the government.¡± Drought Jack, one of the three main boards of Kaido¡¯s Beast Pirates, looks like 30 or 40, but in fact, he is only 28 or 29, a little bigger than Kuro. Bounty: One billion, Zoological Fruit, Ancient Type: Mammoth Form. It was called ¡®Drought¡¯ because wherever he passed, not a blade of grass grew. He is unusually violent and reckless and is also very single-minded. There have been feats that destroyed a country. The bounty of pirates today is different from decades ago. The Great Age of Pirates has brought out a group of danger. They are not strong, but they are very destructive. Decades ago, a pirate would have been a high-tech rifle in terms of weapons. Now, a pirate is at most a pistol or a flintlock. But against the powerless civilians, any gun can kill them. These flintlocks and pistols kill a lot of people and cause a lot of damage, which is naturally dangerous. Now the bounty of pirates is more about their danger. Otherwise, why would the straw hat have 500 million? After the Dressrosa incident, Marine learned of the situation and added 100 million to the original 400 million. But to convert the bounty based on strength¡­ Five hundred million? The weak long nose of the Straw Hat Gang can get 200 million. What does 200 million mean? Kuro had to treat those old guys who ran out of the sixth floor carefully. With a bid of 500 million, he had to plan his escape. If it¡¯s a billion yuan, I¡¯ll call Headquarters directly. As for Jack¡¯s billion¡­ ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± The veins on Jack¡¯s arms bulged and he pressed down, breaking a hole in the horizontal gravity. His body, which was delayed in the air, began to press in. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s cracked a little. As expected of the cadre of the Beast Pirates.¡± Laughing tightened his grip on the cane blade and was ready to attack. At this moment, Kuro raised his hand and waved it forward. The storm around him changed direction and blew on Jack with a strong airflow. Chi chi chi! Like a knife, the storm scratched Jack¡¯s body. But soon, these scars healed. ¡°The healing power of the Animal Department is really terrifying.¡± Kuro shrugged and said. ¡°Well!! Come! Come on!! Fight me!¡± In the air, Jack roared. He seemed to treat the four people in front of him as rookies. Well, former Marine Fleet Admiral and now Marine Admiral Sengoku. Vice Admiral, Marine Staff Officer Crane. Marine Headquarters Admiral Fujitora smiled. As well as the current Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral, Admiral alternate, Admiral Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate, the second-in-command of Kizaru¡¯s faction, the base chief of G-3, Lucilu Kuro. The look in his eyes seemed to indicate that he did not take them seriously. ¡°You are the bravest.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at Jack teasingly. He originally thought that the bravest person was Frank, the bravest person he had ever seen in his life. He was so brave that Kuro thought that this person¡¯s head could only be saved by washing it in the sea. But now he was wrong. Courage was still the same person. After all, Frank was frightened when he saw them. And Jack clearly saw them, but he still wanted to charge. If he is not brave, who is? A billion-dollar person who did something that only four billion bounty criminals could do, of course he was brave. ¡°But if I let you on my ship just like that, where will I put my face¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s hand dropped to the hilt of his knife. Shua! The black light flashed in the storm and Autumn Water was instantly pulled out, carrying a black and gold slash with a red edge and directly rushed under Jack. The blade did not hit him. Bang!! However, in the next moment, Jack heard a loud sound. He turned his head and saw that his ship was divided into two halves. The pirates on the ship fell into the sea with screams. ¡°You bastard!¡± Jack turned his head and was about to shout angrily when he saw a shadow flash over. Kuro appeared in front of Jack¡¯s head and swung his knife horizontally towards his neck. Chi! Blood spurted out in front of Kuro, but it was like an insulator. The splashing blood did not splash on Kuro¡¯s body, but automatically separated and splashed to both sides. Jack¡¯s body fell into the sea with his eyes wide open. ¡°Did you dodge it?¡± Kuro stood in the air and looked down. He aimed at Jack¡¯s neck, but it was his chest that was cut. After all, he was a powerhouse in the New World, so he was not that weak. Jack, who was falling down, swung his hands and threw the two sickles up. Kuro moved his finger and the sickle flew up into the sky. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me a gift, I won¡¯t give you Doflamingo.¡± He said, and then his fingers floated up. The ship that had been split in half suddenly rose up and hit Jack on the back, causing him to fall heavily on the ship. Kuro held the saber in one hand and swung it to the side. Even in a storm, the black saber was still shining brightly. Then, he waved the saber. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya.¡± The domineering black and gold slash was like the light of the black and gold sun, illuminating the entire night sky and shooting towards Jack and the broken ship. The ship was cut into pieces by the golden slash, and Jack¡¯s huge body was also drowned by the slash. His arms were cut off, his legs were cut off, and his body was cut open. In an instant, the huge oppressive body was broken into pieces by Kuro and splashed in all directions with the debris of the ship and fell into the sea. However, during this splash, a familiar object suddenly pounced towards his head with an inexplicable reaction force. ¡°Get lost!¡± Kuro swung out a slash that was even bigger than before, drowning the rudder into fragments, and his face darkened. He did not understand why the storm and wind did not touch him under his ability. Why did the rudder look like it had seen a ghost! ¡°There are still fish that escaped the net¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the sea and his figure suddenly fell straight into the sea. The tip of his foot only lightly touched the surface of the sea. At this moment, when Kuro¡¯s toes touched the surface of the sea, a very discordant breeze appeared. The surrounding sea stopped surging at this moment. It was calm like stagnant water. Kuro bit his cigar and whispered: ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!¡± With him as the center, a large number of whirlpools suddenly surged out of the entire fan-shaped surface of the sea, like an underwater tornado, stirring crazily. Vaguely, he could still hear the screams of the pirates. He exhaled smoke. ¡°In that case, there will be no survivors.¡± Chapter 693 My Snacks Are Gone Again It was normal to cut Jack into pieces. This is how you deal with the Zoological Department. The strength of the Zoological Department is in their physique and their resilience is amazing. At the level of Awakening, he became an unkillable monster. The Jailer Beasts in Imperton are some animal idiots who failed to awaken. But even idiots can¡¯t be easily killed after awakening. After all, awakening had nothing to do with strength. Jack is one of Kaido¡¯s Three Disasters. Even if he has not awakened, he is not far from it. But Kuro estimated not yet. After all, this guy seemed to be old and huge, but he was not even thirty years old. However, his recovery ability cannot be underestimated. If he can¡¯t be killed, he will recover sooner or later. And ¡­ ¡°Merman? Half-Merman?¡± Kuro recalled the face he showed when he broke Jack¡¯s metal jaw helmet. There were clearly fangs and gills. He was probably a Half-Merman. If he had been a little more playful at that time, Jack might have survived if he had simply sunk into the sea. Still ¡­ Kuro exhaled smoke and said arrogantly to the sea, ¡°Your boss beat me up badly back then. If I can¡¯t beat Kaido, I can deal with you.¡± When he met Kaido back then, it was as if he had met a ghost. When he met Lingling, he didn¡¯t meet Kaido as exaggeratedly. After all, after such a long time, his strength is also increasing, and he is not so timid when he meets Lingling. But at that time, he was still a weak, pitiful, and helpless Marine. As soon as he got rid of Whitebeard, Kaido chased after him in the sky. If the old man hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he would have been lying in bed for half a year, even with Leda. In terms of shadows, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s shadow is not as big as Kaido¡¯s. On the deck, Sengoku looked at Kuro standing on the sea and laughed. ¡°This kid is much stronger.¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Crane¡¯s mouth. ¡°Compared to when he first joined, he is much stronger and his fruit ability is much more proficient. I remember that he just got the fruit not long ago.¡± Sengoku nodded and said, ¡°There was intelligence in the East China Sea in the past. The news of those floating islands landing in the East China Sea stopped two years ago. If Shiki was in the East China Sea at that time, I¡¯m afraid that was the time when Kuro got the fruit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been two years and the ability of the fruit has been perfectly controlled. This kid is now very powerful.¡± ¡°It is very good.¡± Crane agreed. ¡°His personality is also very good. He is cunning when he needs to be, brave when he needs to be, and not so stubborn.¡± In the past, they thought very highly of Kuro, but now, it is equivalent to placing Kuro in the position of the future leader. After all, most of their generation has retired. Although Sakasugi¡¯s generation is in their prime, they can¡¯t find a good successor. Although Yixiao and Green Bull are not bad, they are not on our side after all. They are temporary members and they are not young anymore. If Kuzan was here, they would not be too worried. Kuzan could wait until the younger generation, such as Smoker and Tina, grew up and then they would pass them on. Perhaps when Smoker and others take over, their means and strength can be improved, but they may fall and it will not be so stable. Compared to the situation of the sea, Smoker is still not enough. Kuro reassured them. With the existence of this man, Marine¡¯s state will not have any accidents for at least the next 50 years. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± After waiting for the whirlpool to twist for a while, Kuro left the sea and flew into the deck of the Golden Lion. As soon as he came, he saw Sengoku and Crane whispering. ¡°Well done.¡± Sengoku laughed. ¡°Kuro, your strength has improved a lot. That is a drought. In the words of Polusalino¡­¡± He imitated Kizaru and put on a smiling face. ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Sang Sengoku, you have become¡­ much younger after retirement.¡± ¡°You can just say that he is an old child. You don¡¯t have to give him face.¡± Tsuru glared at Sengoku and said, ¡°But compared to that time, he is indeed much stronger, or is he not hiding anymore?¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®Hidden?¡¯ He had given up on the idea after Sakasugi blew up his dark history that day. He wants to hide it, but the key is that you all know it. Hiding my ass. The premise of concealment is that he is still a small Marine. He is already a reserve general, what is there to hide? It is ridiculous. What¡¯s the point of hiding him? Can he be demoted by hiding it? He can remove me from the Admiral Substitute? Or can I be sent back to the first half of the Grand Line? He might as well think of another countermeasure. In any case, he could not be promoted now. If the old man did not retire, he would not be able to go up. When the old man retires, there will be at least a decade or two left. He still has a chance. What? What if the old man retires? No what ifs! He, Kuro, will also put the old man on it! Although the sea is dangerous, I can fly. In addition, I am usually careful not to make any big mistakes. There should be no problem. If you encounter an unknown ability user, just kill them from afar without giving them a chance. As for the known ¡­ Float-Fruit has a lot of escape methods. Besides, he still has something in the sky. ¡°Put it in the newspaper tomorrow, Kuro, you¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Kuro instantly became alert and looked at Crane. ¡°Granny Crane, what report?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say that you did it. That¡¯s the calculation of the Marine. For the outside world, we call it Marine. Unless we want to be a model for publicity, like Garp, we won¡¯t announce the specific details to the outside world.¡± Crane smiled and said. This made Kuro relieved. He was a little afraid of Sakasugi. That was a public execution in front of the entire Marine. Although it is also an internal announcement, which internal announcement is as exaggerated as his? Isn¡¯t Jiji and Jiyuan very low-key? Tsuru is talking about a system that a normal Marine should have. Or rather, since Zephyra¡¯s family was killed, most of the Marine¡¯s credit is calculated as much as possible internally in addition to the code name. In the outside world, they are just called by the code name or Marine in general unless it is really necessary. The port incident that Kirby and Law caused together was considered a typical case. But for Kuro, it was too early for Kirby to bear this fame. ¡°You brat, you think too much.¡± Crane said, ¡°Of course we know what to do. After all, that is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). You killed Jack¡­¡± ¡°What Jack? How can there be Jack? Don¡¯t think that you can speak freely just because you are an old man. I didn¡¯t do anything, I don¡¯t know who Jack is.¡± Kuro immediately said. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Anyway, that¡¯s it.¡± Crane smiled helplessly. How could he report to Kuro alone about killing Jack? That would not be giving Kuro fame, it would be harming him. Kuro¡¯s fame doesn¡¯t need a mere Three Disasters to increase. On the contrary, if the details were published in the newspaper, it would only make Kaido remember him. Kuro was thinking the same thing. If he did it again, Kaido would probably find a chance to kill G-3. This guy¡¯s IQ is not low. He is not afraid of thieves, but he is afraid of thieves. If he keeps thinking about this, will he still want his G-3? But he can¡¯t let Jack go because of this¡­ Who asked him to be so weak? If he could withstand a little bit of the slash and resist his kraken and hide without dying, wouldn¡¯t he not die? Jack was gone, and so was the Pirate Ship. Of course, there was no need to clear any pirate casualties. The few of them dispersed and returned to their positions. Kuro returned from the deck to the interior of the fortress on the Golden Lion. As soon as he entered the corridor, he saw Leda standing at the door with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who bullied you?¡± However, in the next moment, he saw Leda holding something familiar in her hand. A cantaloupe-shaped fruit full of spiral patterns¡­ ¡°I almost ate it,¡± she said resentfully. ¡°My snacks are gone again.¡± Chapter 694 Are They All Marines? Devil Fruit ¡­ Devil Fruit again. But Kuro was already immune. He was not surprised at all that Leda took out the Devil Fruit from her bag. ¡°Be careful before you eat next time. Don¡¯t just stuff food into your mouth and take a look.¡± Kuro took the Devil Fruit and looked at it carefully. ¡°Superhuman?¡± He was stunned. Devil Fruit has a variety of abilities and forms. As long as it is a fruit, it will be possessed by a devil and transformed into a magical fruit with abilities. But there is a big category after all. Logia is generally in the shape of pineapple and has its own cloud fire shape on the outside. The patterns and structures on the outside are especially obvious. Whether it is burning secretly or shining, there is a difference, but the difference is not big and it is easy to distinguish. Paramecia is generally in the shape of a cantaloupe, and its shape varies according to its ability. The Surgical Fruit is a heart symbol, and the Slippery Fruit is pink and smooth on the outside. It is not clear, but it is generally known. Animals are generally in the shape of bananas, but only ordinary species. Ancient species and phantom beasts are completely unknown, and there are too many forms. But that¡¯s not right¡­ Logically speaking, after he killed Jack, even if it appeared in Leda¡¯s bag, it should not be a Paramecia fruit. The fruit in his hand was like a gourd with more patterns and no cloud fire structure. It looked like a fist that was thin on top and thick on the bottom, full of a sense of attack. ¡°Have you killed anyone recently?¡± Kuro asked suspiciously. ¡°No.¡± Leda shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been with you.¡± ¡°Strange, Crowe, Crowe, put me¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he paused again. ¡°I forgot, this guy is not here.¡± Leda rolled her eyes. ¡°You make him sound like he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Go back and look for him. The Devil Fruit Handbook is in his hands.¡± With that, Kuro took the Devil Fruit and walked towards his office. From Sabaody Archipelago to G-3, his display cabinet dedicated to Devil Fruit has naturally changed locations. Originally, he thought about putting it directly on the Golden Lion, but after thinking about it, he might not have so much time to go out to sea. After all, the best place is still G-3, which is very safe. He did not want to drive such an eye-catching Battleship, He took in so many subordinates because he wanted them to help him. However, the Golden Lion also set up a display cabinet to deal with the situation of suddenly obtaining Devil Fruit. Although it can be casually put in the box, it is too ugly. After collecting things for a long time, he was now interested in collecting even Devil Fruit. In any case, it was free. It¡¯s quite beautiful to see it there, and the fruit is in this hand. It¡¯s better than being eaten by some pirate in the sea. In the storm, the ship continued to sail towards Headquarters. With so many Battleships, except for people like Jack, they did not encounter any pirates along the way. Pirate¡¯s attitude towards Marine has never been to attack, but to avoid and escape. Why would pirates fight Marines for no reason? If they lose, they will either enter Impel Down or be buried in the sea. If they win, they will only get a bounty. But in this world, there are always bounty hunters and other pirates who want to be famous. There is no need to be afraid if you are strong enough. If you are not strong enough, it will only be troublesome to increase the bounty. What they want is treasure, territory, and power. Some people even want the throne of Pirate King. It¡¯s not enough to fight against the dark side, how can it consume his strength to fight against Marines? There is no benefit in winning or losing. The voyage was naturally smooth. A few days later, the ship arrived at the headquarters. Tsuru took the lead and left with Doflamingo. Sengoku went somewhere with a laugh and temporarily reported back to Sakasugi. Of course, there was also Kuro. Marshal¡¯s office. Under the ¡®Total Justice¡¯ plaque, Sakasugi looked up and bit a thick cigar with a domineering expression. ¡°Good work. I didn¡¯t expect you to meet Big Mom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that there are no casualties. That young lady seems to be here for a scientist, who caused the disappearance of a child and was sheltered by Shichibukai.¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Sakasan, is the existence of Shichibukai really necessary?¡± Coming, coming. Kuro sighed in his heart. Along the way, this old brother has been silent. It is obvious that he is holding something back. After thinking about it, this was the only way. At that time, he dragged this matter in Dressrosa. Now that they are face to face, they must have a confrontation. ¡°Yixiao, the system of Shichibukai is formulated by the World Government and as one of the balance that maintains the world, it cannot be broken. I know your request to join the Marine, but now is not the time to explore this.¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t the sin created by Shichibukai enough!¡± ¡°The darkness hidden in Dressrosa, and the Arabasta incident that I heard before I joined the Marine, that is not the Marine¡¯s pursuit, right? If I am not wrong, it is the government¡¯s reaction after being defeated.¡± He opened his eyes and faced Sakasugi. ¡°The Shichibukai system should not exist from the beginning. It is a harmful system and should be abolished.¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not your place to point fingers here. I am the Marshal. Don¡¯t say such things again.¡± ¡°World Government¡­ Is it a god?!¡± Yixiao didn¡¯t give face at all. ¡°Smile!¡± Sakasugi glared at him. The latter was not afraid at all. Although he was blind, he was still staring at Sakasugi. The two of them were in a deadlock. ¡°Well¡­¡± At this moment, a voice sounded. Kuro smiled and pressed down on Smiling¡¯s shoulder and said to Sakasugi, ¡°I say, there is no need for us Marine internal personnel to quarrel over a World Government that is not here. What is there to discuss? We are all Marines, right?¡± Although marshals and generals are also divided into superiors and subordinates, they are not all. The two are on the same level, just that they are on different levels. In short, positive first-grade and subordinate first-grade. And both of them are stubborn. In terms of headstrongness, Sakasugi is number one and Manchu Marines can be said to be number two with a smile. Although Yixiao looks like a good uncle, he is actually a person who does things his own way. In the original work, in order to catch the straw hat in Dressrosa, this guy decided his temperament by shaking the dice. And Sakasugi, that¡¯s iron. But if you want to say that he is bad, it will not come to that. There is no such thing as a good or bad person, there is only a difference in their standpoint. It¡¯s not good to kill a thousand people by mistake. But standing in the confrontation between Marines and pirates, it can¡¯t be said that it¡¯s not good. At that time, at the top, in order to persuade the Marine to escape, the first thing he did was not to kill, but to go back and pretend that he did not see it, which also meant that he was compassionate. Including now, after becoming a Marshal, Sakasugi¡¯s temper is much better. His colleague Kuzan left. The change in his mentor, Zephyr. The World Government is a drag from time to time, and the internal staff is a thorn from time to time. It¡¯s hard to be a Marshal¡­ Chapter 695 Breaking the ¡°Membrane¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Sakasugi snorted at Kuro¡¯s words, but he stopped glaring and smiling. A smile closed his eyes and he did not continue to choke. Not all of them listened to Kuro, but in this situation, they still had basic rationality and demeanor. As Kuro said, why did such a foreign affair have to be so intense? With a faint smile, he said: ¡°I still insist on my opinion.¡± Sakasugi said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± With that, the two of them started to choke again. ¡°This matter can be resolved.¡± Kuro smiled and stood between the two of them. He first smiled at Sakasugi. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± With that, he turned to look at Shichibukai and smiled. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that you hate Shichibukai, you just hate pirates like Doflamingo. Think about it, if it¡¯s¡­ If it¡¯s Straw Hat and he becomes Shichibukai, will you oppose the Shichibukai system?¡± These words made Yixiao stunned. He had ¡®seen¡¯ that young man before. Under the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, he indeed couldn¡¯t sense the malice of that young man and could only feel the truth. Although he is a pirate¡­ However, a smile is not annoying. If he was the Shichibukai¡­ He found that he was not so unacceptable. Shichibukai is still a bad system in his heart and needs to be abolished. Pirates are pirates. There is no such thing as a legitimate pirate. But if that young man were here, he would be a little loose. He is not an unreasonable person¡­ Yixiao fell silent. Seeing this, Kuro smiled and turned to Sakasugi. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s still a problem with Shichibukai¡¯s selection. The people chosen by the World Government are problematic, causing Shichibukai¡¯s system to become less and less threatening. Some pirates still have their own ideas and use this identity to do their own things. I think that something like Shichibukai should not be decided by the World Government. What do they know about pirates? On the sea, apart from themselves, only Marine as the enemy should be chosen by us. Hawkeye, the Empress, and the Bear before the transformation. This type is the target we need to fight for.¡± Kuro paused for a moment and continued, ¡°We can¡¯t deny that pirates must have ideas. Pirates who go to sea and make a name for themselves are not muddle-headed. But as long as their ideas, their ambitions do not conflict with our Marine, and their strength arrives, then this person can become Shichibukai. Like Doflamingo, we can control them and not let them become Shichibukai, as long as this power is controlled by our Marine.¡± ¡°Kuro, you should know that the higher-ups will not agree to this kind of thing,¡± Sakasugi said. Kuro said with a smile, ¡°Compared to Shichibukai being abolished, they will agree to this kind of thing. The World Conference is coming soon. The policy chosen by that conference has always been serious.¡± The World Government can¡¯t do anything, but one thing is good, that is, what the World Conference decides will not be changed. That is the foundation of their standing. Every year, they collect so much protection fee from the participating countries. Of course, they have to do this. If there really is a consortium of countries to make a request, the World Government will do it. Including abolishing the Shichibukai system¡­ If this continues, Shichibukai will definitely be abolished. This was not to Sakasugi¡¯s liking, nor to the liking of these old Marines. Admittedly, there are also people in the old navy who don¡¯t like Shichibukai, such as Smoker. But Smoker knows the importance of this. He knows that Shichibukai exists in both good and bad. They are indeed a sharp weapon to maintain balance. Don¡¯t think that someone like Doflamingo is weak just because he can¡¯t defeat Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). In his hands, Diamond Jozu was only like a puppet. In terms of the use of abilities, he is really not bad. If this level is placed in the New World pirates, they will be a proper silver medalist, surpassing the level of the Three Sweet Commanders and Three Disasters. With a few more people like Doflamingo, it is really not a problem to hold off Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). It would be even better if it was at Hawkeye¡¯s level¡­ In any case, they are all pirates. What¡¯s wrong with dogs biting each other? Why must Marines sacrifice themselves? ¡°This old man will report this matter to the higher-ups¡­¡± Sakasugi bit his cigar and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the Shichibukai for now. The World Conference is coming soon. Marines must be prepared and the nearby sea area must be safe. In addition, we can now consider the candidates to escort the participants of the conference. Kuro, I want you to go to the Fishman Island¡­¡± ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± In the next moment, Kuro¡¯s voice rose an octave, but after thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong. He cleared his throat and tried to speak in a calm tone. ¡°Well, Marshal Sakasugi, I am not suitable to go to the Fishman Island. My G-3 base has not been completely completed yet. I must maintain the peace in the sea near G-3 first. Otherwise, New World¡¯s signatories will not be able to pass through me.¡± Fishman Island? You can let Kuro go to heaven, but you can¡¯t let him go into the sea! It was too dangerous to go into the sea. Even for Marines, there is no safe passage to the uninhabited island. That is the 10,000-meter deep sea area of the strait. Marines have to coat their bodies to go down, but if they encounter deep sea currents, no matter how strong they are, they will be buried in the sea without exception. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are an ability user or not, once you break the membrane there, you are finished. He will definitely break the membrane when he goes into the sea, no matter which aspect it is! Going down without a code¡­ No, in any case, Kuro would never do something like handing safety to God and luck. Perhaps Marine technology can guarantee safety, but Kuro does not agree with this decision to give the initiative to the unknown. His sense of security does not allow him to do so. ¡°Speaking of which, the Fishman Island is participating this year?¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°The Fishman Island has never participated in previous years.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Fishman Island wants to participate this year.¡± Sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°The World Government agreed to this matter. It seems that they want to discuss the migration of Fishman Island.¡± Kuro shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s really surprising. There will be a lot of accidents when moving land.¡± Those Mermaids are actually quite good in the deep sea. If they have to migrate to land¡­ But it was not so safe. Ten thousand meters in the deep sea, where there are deep currents, the safety of merfolk and mermen who can live in the water is needless to say. Few of them are caught by humans, especially mermen, who basically don¡¯t come out. But once they move to the sea¡­ Tenryubito, as well as the nobles who want merfolk and Merman slaves, will covet them. This world is not so naive and safe. Chapter 696 Is The Skin On Your Body Marine or Government? He temporarily delayed Shichibukai¡¯s matter. Seeing that the two of them stopped arguing, Kuro left the Marshal¡¯s office and walked towards the old man¡¯s office. He had also tried a little hard for this kind of thing. The Shichibukai system cannot disappear is the idea of the old navy, including Kuro himself. But the candidate can be changed. As long as he doesn¡¯t get involved, the contents of the World Conference are still unknown. What is a World Conference? The official answer is that the rulers of the participating countries and the World Government held a rally in Mary Joa to discuss major political events issued by the world. It is held once every four years, and not all the participating countries are eligible. Among nearly 200 participating countries, only 50 are eligible. These 50 people are the ¡®strong countries¡¯ of the World Government. The official answer is a gathering, but in private, it is a place to wrangle and look for benefits. Joining countries are not all peaceful. The big countries lead the small countries and charge there with their own interests. They just continue to fight for their interests in a different way. This kind of thing has nothing to do with their Marines. But one thing is certain, the addition of Fishman Island will trigger a new wave. The reason for the existence of the Revolutionary Army is not the so-called corruption of the World Government. In terms of moral integrity, the World Government has done a good job. The only place that is criticized is Tenryubito. From the beginning to the end, the Revolutionary Army opposed the existence of tenryubito, an existence more privileged than privilege, and slavery. And slavery is the official privilege of tenryubito. As for how many non-Heavenly Dragon people have slaves in private, I don¡¯t know. He had killed many so-called slaves in Sabaody Archipelago. If the Fishman Island wants to migrate to the mainland, they have to first abolish the privileges of tenryubito. On the surface, the World Government abolished slavery, but only the power of tenryubito remains. Or rather, all the laws in the world do not work on tenryubito. They are the Outlaws, each of them is Zhang San. Neptune wants to show the will of the Fishman Island migration to the world, which means that the World Government has to make a compromise. Otherwise, once Fishman Island moves, they will face endless slave traders. It has to be known that when Kuro was in Sabaody, he obtained a blatant auction list from an auction house. It said ¡®human trafficking¡¯. Introduced as ¡®Sales Target: Criminal and Non-World Conquest Member States¡¯. That was true, but whether it was true or not was not something that could be done with a single mouth. There was a sum on it. The auction price of humans is above 500,000 Berries. The Little Human Clan, Fur Tribe, Long-handed Tribe, and Long-legged Tribe all have more than 700,000 Berries. Murlocs are above a million Berries. There are even giants. The giants have more than 50 million Berries for males and more than 10 million Berries for females. But it was basically invisible in the auction house. This thing cannot be caught by slavers. And the merfolk are very precious. The auction price of a mermaid woman is above 70 million Berries! Even mermaids with feet are more than 10 million Berries. This is a female. If it is a male, it is only a million Berries. As for ability users, this price depends on the price of the Devil Fruit, which is the so-called ¡®time price¡¯. If he caught Law and sold him, it would definitely be more than five billion, probably more than ten billion. 9.5 billion is the price of the fruit and 500 million is his bounty. If the Fishman Island wants to migrate, they must abolish the privileges of the Tenryubito slaves, but this is the contradiction. If it was so easy to abolish, there would not be a Revolutionary Army. The World Government would rather let the Revolutionary Army grow and let the kings of the participating countries change again and again than reduce the status of Tenryubito. A Fishman Island¡­ I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°The threat is not enough, Neptune.¡± Kuro muttered to himself, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand. If you compromise for peace, then peace and death¡­¡± Why is there Shichibukai? Of course, it is because there are too many pirates and it is too dangerous. These people don¡¯t think about peace, but peace will find them. And peace will not be visited by those who want peace. In the ancient and modern world, it is the same principle. But this matter is not under their Marine¡¯s jurisdiction. This is a political game. They, Marines, don¡¯t want to do these things. ¡°But I¡¯m so tired. Old man, old¡­¡± Kuro walked into Kizaru¡¯s office and found that he wasn¡¯t there. He took the opportunity to sit on the chair under the ¡°Ambiguous Justice¡± plaque and lay there. He opened the drawer, took out the tea bag and slowly made tea for himself. He picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°Where did this old man go?¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un.¡± Suddenly, a Marine Captain came in and saluted Kuro and said, ¡°Admiral Kizaru is out on a mission.¡± ¡°Oh? He knows how to go on missions. It¡¯s really rare. I always thought he only knows how to cut nails and drink tea.¡± Kuro put down his teacup and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first. When the old man comes back, tell him that I came.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Vice-Admiral, I have something to trouble you with.¡± The colonel blocked the door and took out a document. ¡°The general is not here, so I can only trouble you. Regarding the discovery of traces of the Revolutionary Army somewhere, the government wants to confirm it. If it is true, please arrest the Revolutionary Army¡­¡± ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± Kuro interrupted the colonel and asked. ¡°Ah?¡± The Colonel was stunned and did not understand what Kuro meant. Kuro took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, is that skin on your body Marine or World Government?¡± ¡°Sea, Marine.¡± ¡°What is Marine¡¯s duty?¡± Kuro continued. ¡°To maintain world peace.¡± ¡°How specific?¡± ¡°Specific¡­¡± The colonel was a little stunned. ¡°Specifically, to fight pirates and protect civilians.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Other than that, don¡¯t care about what you shouldn¡¯t care about. I don¡¯t care what connection you have with the World Government, but you have to remember that you are a Marine, not the World Government. The Revolutionary Army has a CP organization in charge, and we don¡¯t interfere. The Revolutionary Army has nothing to do with us. This document you took¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand and the document flew out of the colonel¡¯s hand and landed in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s even issued by a CP organization under the World Government. So what? So what if it¡¯s CP? Don¡¯t you know that I hate government officials and CPs the most?¡± Kuro glanced at the document and waved his hand. The document flew and scattered on the ground. ¡°Marshal and Admiral are responsible for communicating with the World Government. Other than that, any orders have nothing to do with us.¡± Kuro glanced at the colonel and said, ¡°The old man is easy to talk to, but I am not. Unless Gor¨­sei personally orders it, other things have nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t think about some crooked things. If you have nothing to do, train and improve yourself. This sea is getting more and more turbulent. If you shouldn¡¯t care about it, then don¡¯t care about it.¡± * * * Chapter 697 Encountering Ambush (1) New World, an island. Swish! Boom!! The yellow beam shot directly, bringing with it a blast. A group of pirates flew away in the bombardment and fell to the ground. One of the pirates landed on the ground and got up in a sorry state, shouting, ¡°What a joke!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary. Is it still conscious?¡± In the smoke of the explosion, a human figure gathered. Kizaru stretched out his finger and opened his mouth at the man. ¡°Riggs is indeed worthy of escaping from the sixth floor of Impelton, but can¡¯t he just go into seclusion? Why did he snatch the Battleship?¡± ¡°I am a pirate!¡± The man named Riggs shouted, ¡°If you want to rob it, then rob it. It¡¯s not easy to get out of Impel Down, of course I have to take revenge on you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really scary.¡± Kizaru walked out of the smoke and a beam of light flew out from his index finger, directly hitting Riggs¡¯ chest and piercing it. Riggs spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to his knees. ¡°However, you will have to go in again.¡± Kizaru looked down at him. ¡°Revenge will not stop!¡± Riggs looked up and his bloody mouth curled into a grin. ¡°Just you wait, Kizaru! You Marines will pay!¡± ¡°Oh ~?¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°The threat is so scary.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m just saying it casually. The man you advertised on the surface, Kim Luong, if he is killed by us, your face will definitely be gone!¡± Riggs said ferociously: ¡°We will kill him, you, it is too late!¡± These words made Kizaru freeze. He opened his mouth and said again, ¡°That¡¯s really¡­ scary.¡± ¡­ . In the sea, a huge golden ship is sailing. ¡°Achoo!¡± In the office of the largest fortress on the Golden Ship, a sneeze sounded. Kuro sat in a chair and rubbed his nose. ¡°Who¡¯s thinking about me?¡± ¡°How can anyone miss you?¡± Leda shook her head decisively. ¡°No one will miss you!¡± After leaving Headquarters, Kuro rushed to G-3. How long has it been since he ruled G-3? In the end, he spent most of his time outside and has never been able to fish properly inside¡­ No, he has hosted it well. When he goes back this time, he will have to maintain it for at least a few years. Wouldn¡¯t he be fine if he didn¡¯t go out? Wouldn¡¯t he be able to touch Big Mom and Kaido? Hiding his strength has long been an extravagant hope. He had yet to find a way to demote. Then he would be fine if he went out as little as possible. With his current status, he can already live comfortably, but the most important safety problem has not been resolved. But didn¡¯t he take in so many subordinates to do it for him? At the end of the day, Marines are specialized in fighting pirates, but everyone has their own jurisdiction. As long as their jurisdiction is safe, nothing will usually happen. As for the [Age of Extremely Evil] pirates who are stirring up trouble now¡­ Let them fight each other, it¡¯s none of their Marine¡¯s business. ¡°I can see G-3.¡± Suddenly, Leda stood up and looked at the transparent window in front of her. On the sea level, a large fortress gradually appeared. ¡°We¡¯re finally here¡­¡± Kuro stretched and said, ¡°Lida, let the radium do something good. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t invited all the Marines to dinner. I was delayed before. This time, I have to invite them to dinner.¡± Along the way, he found that there were no pirates around G-3, which meant that Crowe and Cass had done a good job, but Marines are a group. They have the ability, but Marines below them naturally have to be taken care of. And G-3 Marines are not weak. Leda became excited when she heard this. ¡°Is there a big meal?! I know!¡± ¡°You eat big meals every day.¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Gourmet food, you can never get tired of it!¡± Leda clenched her small fists and said what seemed to be the truth. The ship gradually approached G-3, and at the fortress port, there were already some Marines waiting there. Marine, headed by Crowe, stood straight and waited for the ship to dock. Soon, the golden ship docked at the port. Once it reached the stairs, Kuro slowly walked down. At the same time, the Marines below saluted in unison. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe said loudly. ¡°Oh, Crowe, long time no see.¡± Kuro said to him, ¡°Without you, many things are not convenient.¡± These words made Crowe raise his head slightly and look to the side. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see the person he wanted to see. Kaz wasn¡¯t here. He wasn¡¯t back yet. ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro, according to your instructions, pirates can no longer be seen in the nearby sea and G-3¡¯s honor has been restored,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Pretty good.¡± Kuro nodded and looked around. ¡°Where is Kaz? You came back, right? Kaz should be synchronized.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, there is no news for the time being.¡± Crowe shook his head. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re chasing pirates.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really slow¡­ Notify him and ask him where he is. I want to treat everyone to a meal. G-3¡¯s people will get it. If they are chasing the pirates, you can go and pick them up and deal with the pirates.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Kuro,¡± Crowe said. Kuro nodded and walked forward. ¡­ . Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! On the sea, several Battleships were surrounding a Battleship and bombarding it. The two Battleships were already in tatters. ¡°Hehehe!¡± On one of the Battleships that was bombed, a man dressed as a pirate stepped on the bow of the ship and grinned at the front. ¡°Still struggling, bomb! Shatter the ship!¡± Cannonballs, continue to bombard! ¡°Damn it!¡± On the ship in the center, there was a cloud of white gas, but the concentration of this white gas covering the ship was so shallow that it was almost invisible. Instead, on the deck, there was a thick white gas in the Marines. These two ships were Kaz and Wilbur¡¯s warships. They were ambushed. After dealing with the pirates, they were supposed to return to G-3 because they were informed that Mr. Kuro was on his way back. They were going to greet their Vice-Admiral with the recent battle report. However, on the way, he suddenly encountered a few Battleships. Kaz thought that they were colleagues, but before he could go up to greet them, these Battleships approached him and were followed by a series of explosions. On the sea, in addition to those super-strong existences, the main fighting ways of other people at sea are still sea battles and artillery. This is the purpose of ships. ¡°Fight back! Fight back!!¡± Wilbur roared in the white gas, his eyes red. Originally, they had more than one ship, but his ship was sunk by a cannon. His subordinates risked their lives to bring him, a person who could not swim, onto Kaz¡¯s ship. And his subordinates ¡­ Crash! There were a few sounds of water below the ship. On the surface of the water, a few Merman heads popped up, looking ferocious. Chapter 698 Never Surrender to the Pirates! They did not know how this Battleship came about, but they knew that the people on those ships were not Marines but pirates. A group of Marines on the ship used the defensive power of the white gas to set up a few intact cannons and fired shells. ¡°Ten times!¡± Under Wilbur¡¯s ability, these shells suddenly expanded and flew straight towards those warships. Logically speaking, with Kaz and Wilbur¡¯s combined abilities, they are naturally best at long-range weapons such as gun battles and gun battles. However, in this world, abilities are sometimes against the rules. Those shells were suddenly stopped in midair and stopped in the air. Then, as if they had lost their strength, they fell down and sank into the sea without even making an explosion. ¡°Really, after bombing for so long, this ship still hasn¡¯t been dealt with?¡± On the Battleship, a pair of leather boots slowly walked over. The pirate standing on the bow of the ship looked back and immediately stood aside. ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The man nodded and walked to the bow of the ship. He glanced at the white gas of the Battleship and said, ¡°Ability users? Hurry up and blow up the ship. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± The man in leather boots had a scar on his face from his left temple to his right chin. His hair was combed back and he wore a black cloak. He looked to be in his sixties. ¡°Captain, the opposite side should be ¡®Great Shield¡¯ Kaz and ¡®Big Spear¡¯ Wilbur, they are famous Marines.¡± The pirate said: ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to solve.¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± The man raised his head arrogantly and said, ¡°You have a little nickname and you are so arrogant. If we don¡¯t teach you a lesson, Marines will think that we have no courage!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± On another siege warship, a man dressed as a pirate captain smiled and said, ¡°Brod, we are going to turn the world upside down this time!¡± ¡°I am not your accomplice.¡± On another Battleship, a man with a white curly hair said: ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary cooperation. After breaking the G-3 and dividing the weapons and ships, I¡¯m going to take revenge on that red-haired kid!¡± Broad snorted. ¡°We¡¯re all the same. It¡¯s just a temporary cooperation to teach Marine a lesson. After being imprisoned for so long, we have to do something to announce our existence.¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m tired of it.¡± On another Battleship, another person said, ¡°It took so long to deal with a small Marine. I have to do it myself.¡± ¡°Heh, I have no objections. I really want to see what kind of means the ¡®senior¡¯ who shocked the sea back then has.¡± On the last warship, a relatively young man was smiling: ¡°However, the quality of this group of Marines is really good. Hey, you on the other side, if you surrender, you don¡¯t have to die. It¡¯s a pity to be Marines, come and be a pirate!¡± His response was a cannonball. But soon, the cannonball froze in the air and fell weakly. There were a total of five warships. ¡°Let the Murlocs go and sink the ship. The metahuman is a landlubber in the water and is useless.¡± Broad said lightly. ¡°Backup, call for backup!¡± In the besieged Battleship, Wilbur gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Call for support!¡± ¡°No, Colonel!¡± A Marine hugged the Den Den Mushi in despair. ¡°We can¡¯t make a call at all. The signal seems to be blocked. We have been calling before, but there is no way!¡± ¡°Justice¡­ Is it shamed by me?!¡± Wilbur¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at those Battleships and said, ¡°I was forced to this extent by the pirates!¡± Beside him, Kaz¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mr. Kuro ¡­ I can¡¯t serve you anymore.¡± He raised his head and muttered to the sky, ¡°I really want to see you carrying justice and becoming a general. I also want to spread your teachings and justice throughout the sea¡­¡± He paused, took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Comrades, there is no need to be afraid! The return of a man at sea is always the sea! For Marine, dying in battle is also an honor! As long as Marine still exists, as long as there are people who inherit our will, justice will never be destroyed! We will not disappear, we will always survive in the spirit of justice, just like those Marine seniors who created the peace of the sea! Although this body is dead, justice will last forever! In the name of tenacious justice, I will never surrender to pirates!!¡± ¡°Never surrender to pirates!!!¡± The Marines roared. Under the influence of the white gas, their eyes were firm. They had no fear or cowardice to begin with. One of them was the Dougreg Marine Brigade, who had iron will. The other is the elite Marine of G-3. Life and death have long been forgotten. The shells were still bombarding. The Battleship was penetrated bit by bit, and the mast was blown off by the cannonball. The aftermath of the explosion shook the ship violently in the sea. Below, there was also an inexplicable sound that made the Battleship sink bit by bit. It was the Murloc chiseling the ship below. That was how Wilbur¡¯s ship was cut. And those Marines in the water¡­ Kaz looked out to sea, his eyes filled with grief. But this is the sea. Marines and pirates have never had zero casualties. War is when people die, whether they are Marines or pirates. Marines and pirates were never fighting, but war. Even someone as strong as Mr. Kuro gets hurt sometimes. Even if they are as famous as One Piece and Whitebeard, there will always be a moment of death. Fighting on the sea, they will encounter such a situation one day, there is nothing to say. They were not new recruits, but elite Marines who had been fighting for a long time and had gradually grown up in battle. They had a clear view of life and death. The G-3 Marines are so famous because of their fighting. We can¡¯t be underestimated by the newly arrived Dougreg Marine Brigade! ¡°Let me kill those Fishman Pirates!¡± A G-3 Marine was about to step on the side of the ship, ready to jump down and fight the Mermen below. He won¡¯t live, but killing a few more pirates is also a contribution to world peace! ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Just as the Marine was about to jump down, suddenly, the Den Den Mushi rang. This sound was so abrupt in the dense gunfire. Everyone looked over and saw that the Den Den Mushi in the Marine¡¯s hand was ringing. Their Den Den Mushi can¡¯t be called, but it doesn¡¯t mean that other Den Den Mushi can¡¯t be called¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Kuro had just returned to his office and sat down for a while when the door was slammed open. Yes, knock it open. Crowe appeared in front of him with a door-opening technique that had never been seen before. His face was grave. Kuro, who was about to curse, narrowed his eyes when he saw his face. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°We called Cass. They said¡­ they were ambushed and suffered heavy losses,¡± Crowe said. These words made Kuro, who was about to take out his cigar, freeze. ¡°The other side is pretending to be Marines and they are driving five Battleships. First they sank Colonel Wilbur¡¯s Battleship and now they have surrounded Kaz¡¯s Battleship. The news is that it will sink soon and Kaz asked me to pass on a message¡­¡± Crowe paused and said, ¡°He said that he let you down and disgraced justice.¡± Bang! The cigar was crushed in Kuro¡¯s hand and there was an explosion in the air. Chapter 699 G-3 Sea Area, No One Is Allowed to Attack Marines! ¡°Dead?¡± When he said this, a murderous aura leaked out, making the air in the office much thicker. ¡°No.¡± Crowe subconsciously took a step back and sweat flowed from his forehead. He hurriedly said, ¡°But at this rate, it may be defeat. Cass is an ability user. Once the ship sinks¡­¡± ¡°Where is the position?¡± ¡°Southwest, near Camoro Island.¡± Hearing this, Kuro made a call with a cold face. ¡°Come here.¡± Soon, a white light flashed in the office and Moore walked out. ¡°Is there something to call me again? It¡¯s rare for Uncle to catch up on¡­ sleep¡­¡± Moore¡¯s last words were intermittent. He narrowed his pupils and looked at Kuro and murmured, ¡°This murderous aura¡­ Hey, it¡¯s a little exaggerated.¡± ¡°Moore, get everyone to the port. Now!¡± Kuro stood up and held the handle of the knife in his right hand. He waved the knife and directly cut a big hole in the wall and his body flew out. Bang! A burst of air sounded, and the body squeezed the air and formed a shock wave, running straight to the port of G-3. ¡°Aiyaya¡­¡± Moore scratched the back of his head and looked at Crowe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°Kaz is ambushed, this kind of thing¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°It¡¯s a serious provocation to our Marine. It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve seen Mr. Kuro¡¯s murderous aura.¡± # One Moore nodded. ¡°Indeed, it seems that I can¡¯t be lazy. I don¡¯t want to be targeted by that murderous aura.¡± With that, his body flashed and he turned into white light and disappeared. Crowe¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at the disappearing white light. Can¡¯t you take me away first?! He did not dare to waste any time. He took advantage of the opening made by Kuro and jumped, running towards the port with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). At this time, Leda was eating in the cafeteria. Although Kuro wanted to treat her to a meal and make it luxurious, she was greedy first, so she went to the cafeteria first and asked those Marine chefs to make some food for her. Although it is not as delicious as the food made by camphor, the Marine Cafeteria of G-3 is not inferior to that of Headquarters. The fragrant seafood fried rice, the well-grained barbecue, the seafood platter, the vegetable platter, and the delicious sea beast meat cooked near G-3 sea area were all placed on Leda¡¯s table. Leda picked up a piece of bone and said, ¡°I¡¯m eating!¡± Shua! The next moment, a white light flashed and a hand stretched out and pressed on Leda¡¯s shoulder. Soon, Leda¡¯s figure disappeared and there was no one in front of the table full of delicious food. ¡°Colonel Lida, there¡¯s another fried noodles¡­¡± A chef walked over with a plate of fried noodles. He looked at the empty space in front of the dish and fell into deep thought. ¡­ . A white light flashed and Leda felt her vision change and she came to a darker place. Not the cafeteria! ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll keep looking.¡± Leda didn¡¯t even have time to glare at Moore before he disappeared. ¡°Damn guy, he disturbed my meal!¡± Leda bit off a piece of meat from her hand and chewed. ¡°No matter what your reason is, when I find you, I will make you lie down for three days!¡± However, just as she finished speaking, her body suddenly stiffened and she looked to the side in disbelief. Next to her, Kuro stood with his arms around his body, chewing on his cigar. A familiar and shuddering murderous aura surrounded him and enveloped the entire port. This was an internal port, but the roof above had been broken open with a big hole, and there were no signs of it being opened. Coupled with Kuro¡¯s murderous aura and his face that looked like he was very unhappy. One can only imagine who did it. Leda swallowed and suddenly felt that the meat on her hand was no longer fragrant. She stretched out her free hand, but after thinking about it, she wiped her small hand on her uniform and pulled it to the corner of the person in front of her. ¡°Kuro, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Leda¡­¡± Kuro glanced to the side and then looked ahead, staring at the docked ships and said, ¡°Kaz was ambushed by pirates¡­¡± As he spoke, his face became ferocious. ¡°Lida, have I been too gentle recently? There are actually people who dare to ambush my subordinates?! I know that life on the sea is very cruel, but pirates are just pirates. If you encounter Marines, just run away. If you run out of G-3¡¯s jurisdiction, I don¡¯t care how you fight with New World pirates. But after so long, someone still refuses to change and wants to use G-3 to establish his might? When did such an awesome figure appear in the New World except for Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Huh?!¡± He exhaled the smoke and it lingered on his gloomy and ferocious face. ¡°This makes me lose face!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! As he spoke, white light kept flashing behind him. Ian was the second to arrive, followed by Basil, Bintz, Stork, and Fanny. They were also dumbfounded and were doing their own things. In the end, a white light flashed and brought them here. Just as they were about to ask, they noticed Kuro¡¯s murderous aura and they all shut up. Even a fool knows that things are very big now. Vice-Admiral Kuro can spread his killing intent to this extent, which means that he is very angry now. At this juncture, it was better not to provoke him. Especially Basil, who silently took a step back and hid behind everyone. He was afraid of being used as a punching bag. Finally, Crowe arrived at the port with Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). The moment he landed on the ground, his body also retreated, and he was faintly behind Basil. He came the slowest. It was better not to provoke Mr. Kuro at this time. If he wanted to find someone to lose his temper, he would suffer. Tap tap tap tap ¡­ Footsteps sounded in the outside world. The door was opened and a large number of Marines gathered urgently. At this time, Moore appeared here. After sending Kuro¡¯s subordinates here, he informed the G-3 Marine Commandant to come over. Without looking back, Kuro said, ¡°Moore, can your ability be used on the sea?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Moore was a little embarrassed. ¡°If it¡¯s a signpost, there has to be a fixed place to land, but if it¡¯s the sea, I¡¯ll sink to the bottom of the sea if I teleport there.¡± ¡°This is simple.¡± Kuro reached out and shook his hand. In the sky, there were more black spots like meteors. A large number of stones fell from the sky and stopped in midair. ¡°With this as the entity, can you teleport away?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°It will consume a lot of stamina. With such a large body and so many people, my ability won¡¯t last a few times,¡± Moore answered honestly. ¡°Enough. A little more is a little more. I¡¯ll do the rest¡­¡± Kuro said in a deep voice, ¡°Ine, you command.¡± ¡°Yes! Vice-Admiral Kuro.¡± Ioan stepped together and saluted. ¡°All aboard, target, southwest Camoro Island!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°G-3 sea area, no one is allowed to attack Marine!¡± Chapter 700 Ice Prison Warrior ¡°This is a bit difficult.¡± As they boarded the ship together, Moore looked up at the stones that were stuck in midair and muttered, ¡°Should I put the road sign there first? Or will these things fall into the sea later? I have no problem on the ship, but if I miss¡­¡± His ability is useful, but there is one thing that can be sensed in the sea. Moore had personally verified this, but he did not dare to teleport to the sea. That was clearly an act of courting death. When his ¡®pathmark¡¯ touches the surface of the sea, it will sink. Once it is teleported, the ship will sink with it. Although he was confident that he could avoid this, if he made a mistake in this kind of thing, he would be completely doomed. Rumble¡­ Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly felt the deck under his feet shake. The huge golden ship suddenly flew up at this moment! The weight on this ship seemed to have completely lost this concept. The Golden Lion floated and appeared in the direction next to the stone that fell in the air. In front of the ship was a fixed stone floating in the air like a springboard. ¡°It can actually do this¡­¡± Moore looked at the gloomy Kuro next to him in surprise. He licked his lips and raised his arm forward, and the white light spread over. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s much easier.¡± With a flash of white light, the huge Battleship and the people on it disappeared collectively. ¡­ . Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The shelling continued. Five Battleships crazily bombarded the broken Battleship in the middle. Generally speaking, as long as an ordinary warship like this can hit a few key points, the warship will lose its combat power. If it hits the mast, the Battleship will sail slower. If it hits the cabin, the leak will slow down the speed of the ship. If they were lucky and hit the gunpowder depot directly, the explosion would destroy the ship in an instant, even if it was a Battleship, half of it would be destroyed. And on this sea, there is no difference between destroying half and destroying all of them. They have lost their ability to sail. Similarly, this also represented annihilation. But now, five Battleships have been bombarding a Battleship for so long, but the damage to the Battleship is not very big, it only makes the Battleship look very broken. Bang! A cannonball exploded and a cross-shaped gun was thrown forward, knocking the cannonball out. Donald held a spear in his hand and stood in front of the ship, looking straight at the five Battleships with a solemn expression. At this moment, the Battleship they were on was surrounded by a faint white gas. It was precisely because of this white gas that the Battleship did not sink so quickly. But it only slowed down. Moreover, there are merfolk desperately chiseling the ship below. If this goes on, it will sink sooner or later. If not for the previous call, they would have gone forward to fight to the death. Those people ¡­ Donald glanced at the five figures on the five warships. They are not easy to fight. Judging from their auras, they are all powerful people! Donald felt that he might not be a match for one of them. If there were five of them, it would be impossible for him to deal with them. ¡°The one with the spear is not bad.¡± On the five ships, the old man with white curly hair said lightly, ¡°It seems that you are from Kano Country. Are you here to be a Marine? It¡¯s really rare. Kano Country only has navy.¡± ¡°That kind of thing is not important. Hohoho, what makes me curious is that this Battleship has not sunk.¡± A man with a turban, a big beard, a golden necklace around his neck, rings on his hands, and dark skin licked his tongue and smiled. ¡°Is it my ability? It¡¯s strange. If only he surrendered. With him, I will definitely be strong when I sail the New World again.¡± ¡°You?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside him. A man in knight armor with an upside-down cross pendant on his neck snorted. ¡°That kind of person is not someone you can touch. If you want to surrender, you should surrender to me.¡± ¡°Hey, Bessie, do you want to fight me?¡± The man in the turban pulled out the two crescent blades from his waist and said ferociously, ¡°I don¡¯t mind killing you before we break into Fortress G-3!¡± Pop! As soon as he finished speaking, Knight also pulled out the hand-and-a-half sword from his waist and said with a cold face, ¡°It just so happens that I mean the same thing. I hate you very much, Armes, the trash of the Fatima family!¡± ¡°Carpe family beast!¡± Armes gripped his machete and chuckled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight first!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The white-haired curly-haired old man shouted, ¡°If there¡¯s any contradiction, we can talk about it after we break through Fortress G-3. We made an agreement to take revenge on the World Government and Marines first.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Bessie snorted again and glared at Armes. She sheathed her half-sword and looked away from him. ¡°Ho ho ho ho¡­¡± Armes, on the other hand, was still holding his two blades and said to the old man, ¡°Senior, do you want me to go up and deal with them first? Don¡¯t waste time here.¡± ¡°If you want to¡­¡± It was Broad who spoke. He crossed his arms and said lightly, ¡°But I want to see how long they can last. There are many strong people on this ship.¡± As he spoke, he looked approvingly at Donald, who was holding a gun, and the two auras in the white gas. ¡°Two metahumans and a strong person with good physical skills. It¡¯s a pity. If he becomes my subordinate, it¡¯s a good choice.¡± ¡°Ho ho ho ho.¡± Armes weighed the two blades and licked his lips. ¡°Then let¡¯s try the quality first. Otherwise, they will run away.¡± Although the ship was enduring the bombardment, it was also moving bit by bit. Apart from defense, the white gas seemed to have the ability to accelerate. It was clearly surrounded, and it was hit by continuous shells and pellets until it could not fight back at all. The ship that could only stop there was actually moved. And that speed is obviously abnormal. ¡°Freeze¡­ for me!¡± Armes¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity and he crossed his two blades and swung them forward. ¡°Ice Hell Interception!¡± Crack crack crack¡­ Under the swing of these two blades, a cold stream erupted. The cold stream interweaved in the sea, freezing the sea with a layer of ice. The ice spread forward, clinging to the ship that began to move and freezing it on the sea. ¡°In this case, there is no way to run. Hohoho.¡± Armes raised a knife and licked it with his tongue. On the Battleship. ¡°Kaz!¡± Wilbur shouted: ¡°One side of the ship is frozen, there is no way to row!¡± At first, they could not sail. It was as if they were in a windless zone. No matter how much power they pulled, they could not sail. Battleships are not just sailships. They are equipped with power rooms, but even if they are powered, they cannot move the Battleship forward. Otherwise, with Kaz¡¯s ten times speed, he can attack and defend. But now, even Marine can¡¯t move it with manpower. Because the sea was frozen. ¡°That man¡­¡± Kaz stared at the two-bladed man opposite him and said, ¡°I know him, ¡®Ice Prison Knight¡¯ Fatima Armes!¡± Chapter 701 The Old Times ¡°Ice Prison Warrior?¡± Wilbur chewed on the word and asked, ¡°Big Pirate?¡± Kaz nodded. ¡°I once looked at a lot of pirate information for Mr. Kuro, including the escaped criminals in Imperton, the appearance of that man and the moves he used, there is no mistake. That person is an Ice Prison Warrior, Fatima Armes, with a bounty of 270 million. That was ten years ago.¡± ¡°Ten years ago¡­¡± Wilbur looked at the people on the opposite ship and said solemnly: ¡°The criminals who escaped from Impelton?!¡± ¡°Ho ho ho ho!¡± Laughter sounded from the sky, and Armes jumped and flew towards them from the sky. He raised the two blades high and looked at the Battleship below with a ferocious expression. ¡°Let me split you open with one slash!!¡± White tassels erupted from the Full Moon Scimitar, drawing several lines in the air as the blade fell. It was too simple for him to split military ships. ¡°This guy!¡± Donald tightened his grip on the cross-shaped gun and his domineering aura stained the tip of the gun, preparing to hit it hard. But just as he looked up, a huge shadow loomed over his head. It also enveloped the entire Battleship. ¡°Sineh!!¡± Armes let out a sharp cry and his body suddenly descended, his two blades slashing down. However, at this moment, he was suddenly stunned as if he felt something. The two swords that were slashing down in the air burst into a cold stream at a high speed. The cold stream changed his position and his body rushed back and landed on the Battleship that he occupied. Boom!! A golden object fell down and landed beside the Battleship, setting off a huge wave on the sea. Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannonball that was originally aimed at the Battleship exploded on this object and triggered an explosion, but it also saw the true appearance of this object. It was a golden ship that was several times larger than a large warship. It was wrapped in gold paint and steel and looked very luxurious. The cannonball exploded on the edge of his ship, but for this ship, it was unscathed. Everyone here is a pirate and they can tell whether the thing on this ship is gold or not. They could be sure that this was 100% gold. The huge bow that looked like a dragon and a lion and a sheep was obviously made of gold. Gold! The pirates on the five Battleships all looked greedy. Immediately, their expressions turned cold. Broad smiled and his eyes revealed a trace of seriousness. ¡°An incredible person has come!¡± Kaz stared at the golden ship in front of him and suddenly tears streamed down his face. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Kuro! Mr. Kuro is finally here! For those of us who are ashamed of justice, Mr. Kuro is still here!¡± ¡°Wu wu wu, Mr. Kuro!!¡± Wilbur also roared. Donald heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s finally here. If it doesn¡¯t come, it¡¯ll really be over.¡± The Golden Ship lay between the Battleship and the five Battleships. The ship was facing both sides, and on the side facing the five Battleships, a group of people stood there and stared at the people in the five Battleships. Stork silently took out the bow on his back. Fanny pulled out the medicine bottle. Salzir¡¯s fist and palm met, making a crisp sound, his face full of eagerness. Bintz folded her arms. Ioan pulled out the short sword hanging between his legs. Crowe put one hand in his pocket and pushed his glasses with the other. Leda stood straight and her whole body was tense, as if she would rush up in the next moment. Kuro, on the other hand, looked down with his left hand and his elbow on the hilt of the knife at his waist, examining the five warships opposite him. The wind blew and his cloak fluttered, making a sound. ¡°The main character is here!¡± The pirate in the Captain¡¯s uniform grinned: ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to G-3 to find him, he¡¯s coming over now, he¡¯s really arrogant, driving such a conspicuous ship, is he full of confidence in his strength?!¡± ¡°I want that ship!¡± Broad smiled. ¡°This kind of ship is a good match for my ability to continue to the New World. This ship can accompany me!¡± ¡°Hohoho, this kind of thing is not something you can just want. I want it too.¡± Armes licked his lips. In order to take revenge on the World Government and Marines, the main character of their trip specially found a very powerful figure recently promoted by the Marines to let the World Government and Marines know that they are not so easy to bully. Kim Jung! It was this man, the man who was promoted by the Marines as the ¡®Old Age Kryptonite¡¯! The five of them were observing Kuro, and Kuro was also observing them. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know any of them. ¡°Chloe,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes looked at those people, starting with the one in the turban, and said, ¡°That should be ¡®Ice Prison Warrior¡¯ Fatima Armes, with a bounty of 270 million. He was arrested ten years ago and imprisoned on the sixth floor of Impelton.¡± Then, he looked at the knight with the inverted cross necklace on his neck and said, ¡± ¡®Death Knight¡¯ Cape Bessi, the bounty is 280 million. He was also captured ten years ago and imprisoned on the sixth floor of Impelton. These two people are very interesting. When our Marine caught them, we found them because their duel caused too much noise.¡± These words made Kuro realize something. He looked at Armes and Bessie. Their costumes and their surnames made Kuro smile. ¡°Fatima? Carpe? Cross East or Crescent West?¡± Crowe continued to look over and his gaze fell on the Captain. He paused and said: ¡°¡®Big Crocodile¡¯ Morgase has a bounty of 330 million. He is a pirate who was captured 15 years ago and is also one of the criminals who escaped this time.¡± Then, he placed it on Scarface¡¯s body. ¡°¡®Black Hand¡¯ Broad has a bounty of 350 million. He was a big pirate twenty years ago and is also one of the criminals who escaped this time.¡± ¡°Did they all run out?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and his face darkened. And these two¡­ Putting aside the two from ten years ago, at that time, the bounty mechanism was already showing signs of losing control. But this one fifteen years ago, this one twenty ¡­ At that time, the bounty was still very valuable. Both of them have more than 300 million yuan, and judging from their auras¡­ These two people are quite something. Finally, Crowe looked at the oldest man with white curly hair. He was shocked and his pupils contracted. ¡°Hey, no way, how could this guy be on the list given to me by¡­ there is no such person!¡± Crowe¡¯s words made Kuro¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°Big Pirate?¡± ¡°Very big!¡± This time it was not Crowe who spoke, but Leda. She stared at the man in shock. ¡°Why is this man here?!¡± ¡°You know them all?¡± Kuro was a little surprised. Leda used to make a living on the Grand Line. A pirate she knew must not be a nobody. ¡°Mr. Kuro, that guy is dangerous.¡± Crowe swallowed. ¡°Six years ago, the man we arrested after he lost the battle with Red Hair¡­¡± ¡°Red Hair also established his position as the Emperor of the Sea through this battle and added an Emperor to the Three Emperors of the New World. Before that, this man was the most powerful competitor of the new Emperor. Big Pirate ¡®White Hair¡¯ Smith, bounty of 2.6 billion!¡± Chapter 702 The Residue of a Good Residue Two billion ¡­ Hearing this bounty, Kuro paused. And then ¡­ He turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed Headquarters. What a joke! 2.6 billion! That idiot Tiki is only 2.2 billion! This level of bounty is really troublesome. Call for backup first. It was just that the Den Den Mushi couldn¡¯t make a call, as if there was no signal around. But Den Den Mushi, only seawater will temporarily deflate it and it will not be effective. Other than that, there is only¡­ ¡°Ability?¡± Kuro closed the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and looked at the five people. He turned back to Moore and said, ¡°Moore, bring Kaz and the others over. The Golden Lion still needs someone to command it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength¡­¡± Moore smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s really gone. I lost my strength halfway.¡± For the Golden Lion to arrive so quickly, Moore had put in a lot of effort. Within the limits of his ability, his waymark spilled on the stone that Kuro was floating in the air and he used his ability crazily. However, although the entire ship and the people on it could be teleported over, his stamina was also rapidly depleting. When he reached one-third of the distance, he ran out of strength. After all, the quantity and quality were too great. In the end, he relied on Leda to absorb the stamina of many Marines, which allowed Moore to continue the remaining one-third. Even so, it was not enough. Marines also have to conserve their strength. In the end, it was Kuro who lifted the Golden Lion and quickly rushed over. ¡°You can¡¯t do it, how can a man say that he can¡¯t do it, forget it¡­ let¡¯s talk about it after it¡¯s done.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and turned to continue looking at the five Battleships. Moore is very strong. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, Moore¡¯s strength is probably comparable to Leda. After all, the current Leda is different from the little girl who had not fully developed her fruit two years ago. After his training, Leda¡¯s strength grew very fast. First of all, she had the talent to see any body technique. When she followed him, she learned both Marine and Pirate body techniques. The uninterrupted nutrition also made her physique rise rapidly. To be honest, even if Kuro was hungry, he never made her hungry. In this world, having a full stomach is also a disguised power. Especially for Leda, the big eater and the fruit ability. Coupled with the gradual development of the fruit, the current Leda can easily deal with a series of Vice-Admiral in Kuro¡¯s eyes. Even those old-school elite Vice-Admiral will not be her opponent. Fruit¡¯s ability has given her a shock wave, like a fucking Saiyan. Sometimes, Kuro is envious. F*ck¡­ He wanted to, too. Moore¡¯s strength is not much different from Leda¡¯s. Haki¡¯s attainment is also very deep. In addition to the special ability of the fruit, if we really fight, it is not certain who will win. Among the so-called ¡®Seven Sins¡¯ he encountered last time, in terms of threat, that so-called angel may not be as threatening as Moore. The only drawback is that this man is too lazy, as lazy as Kuro himself. But this time, he made a contribution. This fruit ability is really very convenient. ¡°Jin Lu?¡± Among the five Battleships, Armes smiled and said, ¡°You must be Kim Jung. I have seen your picture. I heard that you defeated Shiki, Ledfield, Bundy Walde, and that old guy Luoshen? Really, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Bessie¡¯s face was also full of disdain. ¡°We have long known Marine¡¯s style, and we like publicity and bragging the most. They are really arrogant. Do they want to create a new ¡®hero¡¯ like Garp?¡± ¡°Humph, the nemesis of the old era¡­¡± Morgase sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s count it as the old times. Can it really defeat us? This time, we came to find you.¡± ¡°Old Era Nemesis? What Old Era Nemesis?¡± Kuro froze and looked at Crowe. ¡°When did I get this title?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s forehead was sweating. ¡°It¡¯s been there for a long time. It was published in the newspaper by the Marine side when you were a reserve Admiral.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Kuro, I showed you the newspaper before, but you weren¡¯t interested at the time,¡± Crowe said. How can I let you know? Let you know that I¡¯m not going to get beaten up? Crowe pursed his lips, not daring to speak. At that time, Mr. Kuro¡¯s face was extremely ugly, even worse than now. If he provoked him again, Crowe felt that his ending would not be good. ¡°¡­¡± Kuro was silent for a moment, as if there was such a thing¡­ At that time, it seemed that Crowe had reported all the news. After all, he didn¡¯t want to do anything at that time because he was promoted and was almost at the top. Therefore, he also accumulated a lot of documents and information. He seemed to have seen that newspaper before, but he didn¡¯t read it completely. In the end, he asked Crowe to pick up all the important news for him. After all, in his eyes, as long as he is not famous, nothing else is very important. Damn you! I¡¯m already like this, why won¡¯t the higher-ups let me go! What Old Era Nemesis?! Who did I jinx! I just want to live a stable life! What did I do wrong! They provoked me first, okay! ¡°So you guys¡­¡± Kuro spat out a mouthful of smoke and said to those people, ¡°Losers who ran out of Impel Down, instead of finding a place to carry bricks and live a good life, you came to the sea to stir the water? It¡¯s fine if you want to stir the water, but why did you specially find me to stir it?¡± This group of people, Bessie and Armes looked about fifty years old. Broad and Morgase had to have more than sixty. Finally, Smith. Looking at his hair and expression, he is probably at Sengoku¡¯s age. ¡°Can¡¯t you find a place to wait for death? If you really can¡¯t do it, just find a young man wearing a straw hat and a headscarf and glasses. You think of a way to cut off his hand, then give him your keepsake and let him inherit your will, and then encourage them to be Pirate King, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Pirate Overlord or something. Can¡¯t you wait for them to go to the New World to die?¡± ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, find an island and wait. Teach any passing pirate a few moves and let them go to the New World to fight with the pirates. You losers will definitely win. The young people you choose will be able to kill those old things at an old age. Won¡¯t their victory be yours?¡± With that, Kuro¡¯s eyes turned cold and he looked at the sea. There is also the wreckage of a warship and the floating body of a Marine¡­ If a Battleship was sunk, the Marines on it would naturally not be unscathed. Boom! Among them, Bessie and Smith were the first to draw their weapons, their faces filled with horror. Broad and Morgase¡¯s faces were solemn and sweating. Only Smith looked over in surprise. ¡°This murderous aura is indeed amazing.¡± The surrounding air seemed to have become viscous and almost turned into blood that rushed towards them. Kuro bit the cigar and touched the handle of the knife with his right hand. He said lightly, ¡°The residue has to be prepared. You can¡¯t burn it. The only result is to sink to the bottom of the sea.¡± Chapter 703 Do You Think You¡¯re Kuzan ¡°Hohoho! I¡¯ll go first!¡± Armes held his two blades and jumped up again. From the Battleship that looked very small compared to the Golden Lion, it seemed that he could jump up directly. As long as they jumped up, there would be a fight. This Golden Lion has been praised by the Marines so much that everyone wants to see his real strength. ¡°Cannon.¡± At this moment, Kuro¡¯s faint voice sounded. On the hull of the Golden Lion, the muzzle extended out and directly faced Armes. The black muzzle of the cannon made Armes stop breathing. Boom! Boom! Boom! The shells were aimed at one person and quickly appeared beside him. This is naval warfare, and naval warfare is of course artillery bombardment. Who would play a one-on-one game with him? ¡°Cold Flow!¡± Armes pressed his dual blades, and a large amount of frozen airflow rotated on the blades, directly slashing towards the cannonball. ¡°Freezing Slash!¡± Under his two blades, the airflow from his blades pounced on the cannonball and instantly froze the cannonball, causing it to freeze for a moment. At the same time, Armes stepped on the frozen cannonball with both feet and used his body to jump straight up to a place higher than the Golden Lion. His eyes were ferocious as he sneered. His body suddenly danced and rotated. The cold stream on the blade immediately exploded and surrounded his body, turning it into a frozen tornado. ¡°Cold Flow: Flurry!¡± This tornado ran straight towards Kuro. The cold current swept away and even the air became a little colder. Armes fell very quickly. The cold tornado appeared on Kuro¡¯s face, and two knives were about to cut his neck. Kuro looked up and didn¡¯t move. Bang! A figure appeared in front of Kuro. With a muffled sound, Armes¡¯ spinning body stopped and the two crescent blades were blocked by a person. Crowe crossed his arms with a domineering air and held them against Armes¡¯s blade. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you can¡¯t get close!¡± Bang! He suddenly kicked out and hit Armes in the abdomen. Armes sneered and a cold stream burst out around him and scattered on Crowe¡¯s legs. Suddenly, Crowe¡¯s feet were covered with a layer of frost. His speed of kicking was much slower. ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± A blue slash came from Crowe¡¯s leg. At this moment, Armes twisted his body backward and his body seemed to dance as he dodged the slash. His body half-rotated in the air and landed on the fence on the side of the ship. ¡°Hohoho, not bad, your reaction is very fast.¡± He grinned at Crowe. **TIP** Crowe¡¯s legs trembled and the frost was shaken away, leaving a lot of ice flakes. He looked down and frowned. ¡°Ability user?¡± ¡°Hohoho, I am the ¡®frozen person¡¯ who ate ¡®Cold fruit¡¯¡­¡± Armes moved his fingers and the two crescent blades circled in his hands like magic. The cold stream on the blades spread and spread to the metal fence, adding a layer of frost. ¡°If I hit you, you will be frozen.¡± He stuck out his tongue and said with an exaggerated expression. ¡°Really? You want to freeze me at this level?¡± Crowe¡¯s voice became low and his body expanded. The top half of his face was covered by a wolf¡¯s head. Fur grew from his neck and covered his chest. A wolf tail sprang out from his back. ¡°Freeze the great Lord Crowe?¡± He transformed into his half-human form and pointed his sharp claws at Armes. ¡°I will tear you apart alive!¡± ¡°Are Marines nowadays all so arrogant?¡± Armes laughed and held the blade to his mouth and licked it with his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s decided. I¡¯m going to make you into an ice sculpture and cut you into pieces!¡± He spread his arms and raised his two blades like wings. The cold stream emitted from his body and the blade. The airflow turned into substance and rolled forward in streams. ¡°Cold Flow: Snowfall!¡± Armes shouted, ¡°In front of my ability, you will all freeze to death. Feel the feeling of your body temperature being taken away! There is no body temperature on the surface of the body, and there is no body temperature in the internal organs. In the end, you are dead!¡± A large amount of frost spread from his feet and began to extend to the deck. Even Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank and he crossed his arms to block the sudden cold stream. This move is a little natural, like a natural disaster. The cold air current itself is a kind of natural disaster. This guy is indeed an old pirate who can be imprisoned in the sixth floor. At this level, he must transform into an orc and fight with him under further resistance to the cold. Crowe¡¯s legs shook and his body was about to change. ¡°I said¡­¡± At this moment, an impatient voice sounded behind him. ¡°I don¡¯t want any Tom, Dick or Harry on my ship.¡± Kuro¡¯s body walked out from behind him as if he was taking a leisurely stroll in the violent cold air flow. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s not frozen? Then increase the power!¡± Armes gripped his double-blades and his body, which was crouching in the fence, moved forward. The airflow he emitted seemed to be even more violent. At the same time, his dual blades were attacked by Armament Haki. As an older generation, he was already famous in the sea ten years ago. He is not quite the same as the current Supernova. His Haki level is not bad, and his ability development has reached a very powerful level. He did not underestimate this Kingpin. If he could be promoted by Marine and did not have some strength, he would have beaten Marine¡¯s face. However, he was more confident in himself! A young Marine is talking about killing those old seniors by himself?! It must have been with the help of some people. His subordinates did not look weak. Coupled with the Marines, it was normal to defeat those old-timers. He is different from those people, he is very cautious! He had always been in a calm state. Since he was preparing for battle just now, his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki had been activated and now Armament Haki was also ready. Even if this Golden Lion rushed over, he would also attack and kill him! After dealing with this Golden Lion, they would break into G-3 and take revenge on the World Government and Marines. Then, they would take the supplies in G-3 and confront those big pirates in New World. After all, he had just come out and had to do something big to increase his reputation. This man is a suitable prey for me! In the violent airflow, Kuro walked forward step by step. The strengthened airflow still did not affect him. As he approached, Armes tightened his grip on the knife. Closer, closer! Next, just one cut¡­ Just as Kuro walked up to him and Armes was about to strike, he grabbed the hilt and swung it forward. It was as if he had encountered some obstruction and casually cut it. It was a very ordinary slash, a very ordinary slash without any power. Just like that, a black line flashed across Armes¡¯ neck. With a slight sound, his head was quickly cut off by the knife and separated from his body. ¡°This¡­¡± The moment the head was broken, Armes widened his eyes and stared at Kuro in disbelief. ¡®Why?¡¯ Why didn¡¯t he dodge this attack? Did he sense it? He seemed to have sensed it. But why couldn¡¯t he avoid it? His speed was not fast, and his body was full of flaws. Why¡­ is it so simple? The head fell into the sea. The body also swayed and fell back into the sea. Kuro glanced down, holding Autumn Water and biting his cigar, he said disdainfully, ¡°You dare to say that you can freeze people with this level? Do you think you are Kusan?¡± Chapter 704 Elimination Even Kuzan would not dare to let him get so close. Kuro shook his head and stepped forward. He walked out of the ship and stood in the air. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in playing with you. I¡¯m very unhappy now, understand? Very unhappy.¡± Kuro stretched out his hand and said to the people on the warships below, ¡°On land, you still have some confidence to challenge me, but on the sea, what right do you have to challenge me? Here, I am God!¡± Five fingers, hold. Boom! The seawater spread with an explosion, and those people on the Battleship only felt a wave of shaking. A large number of whirlpools had appeared in the seawater below and were still spreading! ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!¡± Who cares how much the bounty is? Perhaps he will have to fight a few times on land to find an opportunity, but at sea¡­ As long as he can¡¯t fly, whoever dares to fight him at sea will die! The whirlpools kept converging and finally formed a huge unified whirlpool, twisting the five warships into it. ¡°This power¡­¡± Smith was stunned and nodded approvingly. ¡°No wonder he is known as the nemesis of the old times. Is it the ability of Shiki? At least he killed Golden Lion. Broad¡­¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t command me, old thing.¡± Broad showed a hint of a smile. ¡°Good ability. Unfortunately, I¡¯m stronger!¡± He stretched out his hands and clenched them tightly. ¡°Energy reduction!¡± The power of the vortex, which was huge enough to crush everything, suddenly disappeared without a trace at this moment. The vortex was swept flat and restored to the surface of the lake. Or, more calmly. The sea is never like the flat lake, except for the Calm Belt. And now, the nearby seawater is like a windless belt, without any ripples. His ability was offset?! Kuro¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise. ¡°Come down here!¡± Broder revealed a sinister smile and aimed at Kuro, who was in the air. Then, he suddenly clenched his fist and said, ¡°Elimination!¡± Kuro felt his body become heavy and his body was about to fall. The ability of the floating fruit is useless at this moment? ¡°No, wait¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. The moment he landed, he floated back up and quickly returned to the Golden Lion. Then he stared at the man with the scarred face. ¡°Are you shocked? Are you afraid?¡± Broad smiled. ¡°It should be. No one is not surprised by my ability. For your type of metahuman, my ability is your natural enemy!¡± He smiled confidently and loosened his fingers. The sea returned to its waves. ¡°I am the ¡®Haste Person¡¯ who ate the ¡®Haste Fruit¡¯. As long as it is a place that can generate force, I can eliminate it. The signal of Den Den Mushi, the shooting of artillery shells, the turbulent sea, and the floating force you use to float up.¡± Broad looked up and smiled arrogantly. ¡°I am the Black Hand who can eliminate power! Unfortunately, if that old man Whitebeard is still alive, I should have killed him and become famous in the sea. But now, I will kill you first, and then I will find Titch and kill him!¡± ¡°Elimination?¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°Another fucking BUG fruit.¡± It has to be said that for Kuro and other similar fruit users who are good at controlling ¡°force¡±, this ability is a natural enemy. Whether it¡¯s him, a smile, or even Whitebeard, who died a long time ago, when encountering this kind of existence, his ability will become Muggle, which is not easy to use. ¡°Don¡¯t come out of your ship, that ship is your last peaceful place!¡± Broad grinned. Below the Golden Lion, a group of mermen poked their heads out and grinned. ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right!¡± On the other ship, Morgase, who was wearing a Pirate Captain uniform, was laughing wildly. As he opened his mouth, some fangs could be seen, plus the gills on his cheeks. This guy was a Merman. ¡°As long as you fall into the sea, you will be torn apart by my compatriots!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really scary¡­¡± Kuro gripped the knife and swung it down. ¡°How about this, Thousand Cutting Valley!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless golden slashes appeared from above and rushed down. Faced with this messy slash, except for Smith, everyone¡¯s face changed. ¡°Let me do it.¡± The man in knight armor stepped forward and jumped up. The figurine sword at his waist was pulled out. He held the sword with both hands and slashed at the chaotic slashes. Boom! The big sword swung down and directly cut a vacuum in the middle of the chaotic slash, and the remaining golden slashes flew to both sides and landed in the sea, cutting countless holes in the sea water and then filling them up again. After the sword slashed down, the man in knight armor landed on the ship again and stared at Kuro above him. ¡°This kind of power is not enough, Golden Lion.¡± ¡®Death Knight¡¯ Carpe Bessi. Kuro said in surprise, ¡°This swordsmanship¡­ is it above that Armes? You are much stronger than him.¡± They were all once famous existences in the sea. Although they were caught, they could only be said to be unlucky. It doesn¡¯t mean that those who are not caught must be very powerful. These people can beat the so-called supernovas. ¡°So¡­ why do you want to kill my subordinates? Isn¡¯t it good to go to the front and fight?¡± If they had not provoked him at this juncture, Kuro would have been very willing to let these people go. In the New World, they could kill them however they wanted. But now¡­ Kuro exhaled the smoke and looked at Broad. The fear in his eyes decreased a lot. There is one thing that is certain. He has affected the ¡®force¡¯ used to attack countless times. Knowing this is enough. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the fruit development is incomplete or there are restrictions on the fruit. Moreover, there are not many ways to deal with such people. ¡°Come and take a look at this.¡± Kuro clenched his five fingers and said casually. The sky suddenly darkened. Everyone looked up and was shocked. From the sky, a huge object that could cover five warships was descending quickly. As they approached, they finally saw the appearance of the object. It was an¡­ island! It was still a huge island. ¡°Come, let me see.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at Broad provocatively. This thing itself is falling. No matter how you eliminate it, you can at most eliminate Kuro¡¯s own floating power, but you can¡¯t eliminate the power of the object itself. There are restrictions on this fruit. If there were no restrictions on his fruit, his flying power should not have been eliminated just now. Instead, he should have been floating in the air. Because of gravity, the world itself has it. There is no way for Broad to eliminate his own power. Chapter 705 Justice Is A Group Fight! Broad looked up in horror. ¡°Hey, can you do that?¡± His ability is useless for this kind of thing, because no matter how it is used, it will fall down. ¡°Shiki did this before¡­ It¡¯s just an island, there¡¯s no need to panic.¡± Smith looked up and smiled confidently. ¡°Kid, this kind of thing can¡¯t scare people!¡± White mist floated out of his arms and shoulders like clouds and mist, wrapping around his body. Then, he stretched out his arms and turned them into two huge palms. The moment his palms were stretched out, they were stained with a layer of Armament Haki. The huge black hand was held towards the descending island and directly thrown towards the Golden Lion. The huge island was like a stone thrown out by the giant hand. Its speed was faster than falling from the sky and it smashed straight towards the golden ship. ¡°It can be used now!¡± When the island reached the top of the Golden Lion, Broad aimed at the island and clenched his five fingers. ¡°Energy reduction!¡± The force that was thrown out disappeared at this moment. The island stopped in the air for a moment and fell straight down. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe stared at the sky in horror. If this thing still falls, even the Golden Lion will probably not be able to withstand it! At this moment, a black light flashed and Kuro raised his arm. Autumn Water brought a black-and-gold Haki Chop and cut straight to the island above. The chop was like a hot knife cutting butter, smoothly cut, and the split island cut was smooth. At the moment of collapse, the entire island was broken into countless small gravel pieces and fell in all directions of the Golden Lion. Whoosh! The moment the gravel splashed, a Haki Chop directly exploded from the Golden Lion and rushed towards Smith at an extremely fast speed. This slash instantly hit Smith¡¯s body and cut a big hole in his upper body. Swish! Swish! At this time, the gravel fell down and made countless small splashes on the sea like falling rain. ¡°It hit!¡± Crowe said in surprise. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at Smith. ¡°This guy is a freaking Logia!¡± Smith, whose body had been cut open, smiled. The body that had been cut in half was glued back together and became a complete person. ¡°What a fast blade. Unfortunately, my Kenbonshoku (Observation) attainment is not bad.¡± Smith looked up and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, this old man is the ¡®Cloud Man¡¯ who ate the Logia ¡®Yunyun Fruit¡¯. This old man is the Cloud Man.¡± ¡°Wahahahaha!¡± Morgase laughed. ¡°Old Senior is indeed powerful!¡± Broad also smiled. ¡°With so many of us, how can you deal with us alone?¡± Smith raised his head high and said, ¡°Kimura, you are very strong. Do you want to come under me? I will let you be the vice-captain and we will find Akagami to take revenge together. When I die, you will be the next heir of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). It is much better than being a Marine.¡± This young man¡¯s combat power cannot be underestimated. That domineering slash is not so easy to send out. Moreover, the slash that hit the island just now was obviously with ¡°Ryuagura¡±, and it is a very high-level ¡°Ryuagura¡± that can be destroyed internally. He has just come out and there is nothing but a group of small pirates who were intimidated by his strength. If he can subdue this powerful force and then threaten the remaining pirates, he can pull up a group of elites, enough to take revenge on Red Hair. Smith wasn¡¯t lying. He was old and Kim looked young enough to be his successor. After all, Kim Jung has Shiki¡¯s ability and he has some connections. ¡°Why is it that even an old man wants to recruit me now? I am not familiar with you.¡± Kuro spat out a mouthful of smoke and his expression was unfriendly. ¡°Hey, do you think you can deal with us alone?¡± Broad grinned. Kuro looked down at them. ¡°Who said¡­ I¡¯m alone?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s ready!¡± A loud shout came from behind. Kaz had arrived on board the Golden Lion and was holding Den Den Mushi with a grave expression. There was no need for Moore to use his ability. When the Golden Lion appeared, they began to lean over. The Battleship was almost sunk. It was naturally impossible for Kuro to make a big fuss at this time. Moore¡¯s physical strength was not enough now, and Kuro had to maintain the physical strength of many Marines on the Golden Lion, so he could only let Kaz and others sneak close. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz saluted. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I¡¯m sorry to shame you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ now is the chance.¡± Kuro moved his fingers and the huge golden ship turned around before Broad could react. The gold foil statue on the bow faced the ships. ¡°Go, avenge the sacrificed Marines and avenge them. Tell the world that not just anyone can come to my territory and behave atrociously!¡± ¡°Yes! Everything is for justice!¡± Kaz yelled into the phone. ¡°Fire!¡± The Golden Lion statue suddenly opened its mouth and a huge beam of light gathered from its mouth. BOOM!!! The beam of light formed a pillar and shot out. It directly swallowed the five warships on the opposite side. The power of the combined laser cannon of the old man and Vegapunk is not something that can be eliminated by so-called force. This thing made his scalp tingle. Kuro bared his teeth and said ferociously, ¡°Let me send you to hell!¡± If an ordinary Marine were to operate this thing, the launch time would definitely be extremely slow, not because it gathers energy slowly, but because the operation is more cumbersome and it takes at least ten minutes of preparation time to launch. So Kaz was the perfect candidate. His ability, as well as the execution of orders by the Doge Grag Marine Brigade, is the best use and can greatly reduce the speed of preparation. Of course, this thing also relies on energy. It is the same as the Pacifista¡¯s charging method. Although it is powerful, it can only be fired once. If it is fired too many times, it will damage the ship. Only the Golden Lion can support this kind of power. The laser cannon rushed straight forward and plowed a huge divide on the sea surface, all the way to the horizon of the sea. When the light dissipated, the five warships and the pirates on the warships disappeared. And in the air, a black ball full of dominance was stagnant. Soon, the black ball untied Haki and turned into a white cloud ball. It spread out and became a white cloud. On the white cloud stood four people. Bessie was in a sorry state and her whole body was still trembling with disbelief. Morgase was covered in scales, and the top half of his face had turned into a crocodile face. His thick hand held a big knife, full of horror. His scales also seemed to be covered in blood. Broad¡¯s face was gloomy and completely unexpected. ¡°This power¡­ what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe called. ¡°I see it¡­¡± Kuro looked at the four people on the cloud. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, but as expected, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Lida, Crowe, Cass, Wilbur, Ian, Donald, Bintz, Basil, Stork, Fanny, and a few others appeared behind Kuro and looked over. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t participate. I don¡¯t have enough stamina and can¡¯t keep up.¡± Moore greeted from behind. No one bothered with him. What a joke! Could his subordinates be fake? Why do I have to play with you? Didn¡¯t he recruit so many subordinates for this day?! Could it be that he wants me to be lazy? That one was just a little ¡­ Kuro is very cautious. He thinks that one day, many pirates will look for him and his subordinates will be able to hold their own. In that case, he could slack off¡­ No, he could protect the safety and peace of a sea! There are four on the other side who can fight, and the rest are some unknown pirate minions. Kuro bit the cigar from the left corner of his mouth to the right, held it in his palm and lifted it up. Rumble¡­ There was a tremor on the surface of the sea, and the sea suddenly rose, with waves surging. A huge island rose from the sea and continued to converge. It was the fragment of the island that he had broken apart! After this thing fell into the water, it was still controlled by Kuro. At this time, it became flat on the sea. Kuro naturally could not let these people break into the Golden Lion. Although this ship was exaggerated, it was still his. Fighting here would cause a lot of damage. The battlefield, he had done it. ¡°Leave that Logia to me, you can choose the rest.¡± Kuro looked at Smith and said, ¡°In the name of justice, they all have to die today!¡± Justice is a f*cking gang fight! Chapter 706 Fair Duel? What a Joke! Even if the island is broken, he has always maintained control. Although Broad had eliminated his ¡®force¡¯, it was not as ineffective as Seastone. His control power was still there. When he no longer maintained this force, Kuro could still be used. ¡°Battlefield?¡± On the other hand, Smith, who was on the cloud, smiled slightly. The cloud fell and reached above the island. Then, it spread to the island, forming a layer of misty white mist on the ground. ¡°Then come!¡± Smith looked at Kuro and others provocatively, his eyes were full of just fighting spirit¡­ ¡°Come!¡± Kuro stared at the other party and said sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s have a fair fight!¡± The two of them looked at each other, and there seemed to be electricity in their eyes. Both sides looked very hot-blooded. Basil was infected by this hot-bloodedness. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to jump off the ship. ¡°Then I will first¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a hand grabbed the back of his collar and pulled him back from jumping out of the boat. Crowe smirked and shook his head at him. Similarly, Morgase on the white cloud was ready to jump down, but he was blocked by Broad¡¯s hand. He pointed to Smith behind him and shook his head. Neither side came down. ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to come down? A Marine is afraid of the challenge of pirates?¡± Smith smiled sarcastically. The clouds spread by the earth were thicker. ¡°What a joke, you said it first, why don¡¯t you go down first, who are we Marines, can we be like you pirates who are like wild dogs?¡± Kuro retorted. ¡°Marines are the dogs of the World Government!¡± Shmi said ferociously. Kuro sneered. ¡°Marines are just Marines. You¡¯re so old, don¡¯t you understand this?¡± Beside him, Basil nodded and said: ¡°Lieutenant General Kuro is right. Besides, it¡¯s better to be a dog of the World Government than you, unlike you wild dogs who run around without knowing who your master is!¡± These words made the surroundings quiet. Leda and Crowe immediately took a few steps away from Basil. Kuro turned his head and glared at him with killing intent. At a glance, Basil shivered as if he had been cut by a sharp blade. If you don¡¯t know how to talk, don¡¯t talk! But now was not the time to care about this. Kuro said righteously: ¡°You don¡¯t dare? The so-called ¡®White-Haired¡¯ Smith, the two billion six hundred million pirate, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) candidate, the man who once competed with Akagami (Red Hair), don¡¯t you dare?!¡± Smith said through gritted teeth: ¡°Humph! You are the dignified Vice-Admiral Kim Jung, the name of this code name, you are the Admiral Substitute! You defeated Shiki, Ledfield, Bundy Wald and Hero Luo. Why don¡¯t you dare to go down?!¡± ¡°You go down first!¡± Kuro roared. ¡°You first!!¡± Smith shouted back. ¡°How can I go down if you don¡¯t go down!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go down first, how can I go down!¡± ¡°If you go down, I will go down!¡± ¡°I can only go down if you go down!¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°Let¡¯s have a fair fight. You are a hero of the sea. Do you think I will do something shameful?!¡± Smith also shouted, ¡°A Marine hero, the nemesis of the old era, are you afraid that I will do something bad?!¡± ¡°Then come down!!¡± ¡°You first!!¡± Leda stared at their argument expressionlessly, as if she was looking at dregs. ¡®Fair fight?¡¯ Ha. No one went down, but the competition continued. Kuro lowered his left hand and his fingers moved as if he was controlling threads. The surface of the island on the sea rose and fell, trying to cover the clouds. Similarly, Smith¡¯s hands were moving, trying to cover the island with clouds. This situation has been going on for a long time, from the time they quarreled until now. Both sides are fighting for control. ¡®Fair fight?¡¯ What a joke. Marines and pirates don¡¯t fight fair. After all, the island on the sea was not a whole, but a temporary combination. Similarly, as long as he willed it, the floating island would immediately collapse. As long as this group of people landed on this island, they would be finished. Whoever plays some kind of duel with these people will certainly do anything to deal with pirates. Similarly, Kuro could also sense the other party¡¯s thoughts. The emotions and sense of crisis sensed by Kenbonshoku (Observation) told Kuro that this white cloud layer covering the ground cannot jump around. He had seen it before. His cloud can wrap people up. If he really goes down, what if he wraps it up and sinks into the sea? Not everyone can break through his cloud. Especially when the other party is an old man who can compete with a redhead. This old man is very bad. Do you think I don¡¯t know? I have long discovered your Goubi attribute! Because I am this kind of person! I¡¯m not proud either!! Black soil and white clouds intertwined, covering each other and twisting together. No one dared to go down before obtaining control. Kuro¡¯s eyes were ruthless, his right hand held Autumn Water and slashed forward, the black and gold Haki Slash flew straight over. Almost at the same time, Smith punched out as well. The clouds wrapped around his wrist and transformed into a huge cloud fist that rushed forward with dark dominance. Bang!! The slash and the fist collided in the air for a moment before suddenly exploding in the air above the island. The black soil and white clouds below were firmly embedded together, forming a gray land. It fused. Now, no matter who deactivates their abilities, nothing will happen to the ground. Kuro stepped forward and flashed forward, landing on the ground. Almost at the same time, Smith untied the cloud and landed on the ground. ¡°I came down first!¡± Both sides said in unison: ¡°I (Old Man) am not a shameless person!¡± With that, both sides stared at each other, neither willing to give in. Leda covered her forehead and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Crowe called out and immediately, everyone stepped forward and jumped forward, landing behind Kuro. The sea breeze blew past, sweeping up the Marine cloaks of Kuro¡¯s side and also the sleeves and ends of Smith¡¯s side. Smith was the first to attack. He spread his legs and pressed his hands on the ground, emitting a large amount of clouds from his body, spreading around and quickly occupying half of the island. ¡°Black Snake Hundred Moves!¡± The clouds surged and rose up, changing into many cloud snakes. The snakes quickly covered themselves with a layer of Armament Haki and pounced at Kuro and others. Like an island of snakes, they rushed over. This old guy is quite domineering¡­ Kuro narrowed his eyes slightly and sheathed Autumn Water. He put on the Iaido posture and pulled it out in an instant and slashed forward. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! The frenzied black and gold slashes surged out with Kuro¡¯s wave and spread out on half of the island in front of him, slashing forward in unison. Bang bang bang bang!! The slash collided with the black snake and surged all over the island. The slash died and the black snake was scattered. Its power swept up a gust of wind and even the ground shook. It sounded like a battle. Bessie held the hand-and-a-half sword in both hands and rushed forward like a cheetah. She quickly rushed in front of Kuro, jumped up hard, and slashed down. Dang! A figure appeared in front of Bessie in an instant and a cold light flashed. Bessie¡¯s face became serious and the hand and half sword that she chopped down blocked back and stuck a spear sickle. Thud! When the two of them landed, Donald held the chained gun tightly and smiled at him. ¡°I was beaten for a long time and now I¡¯m holding back my anger!¡± ¡°What a coincidence, I am also very impatient.¡± Bessie said expressionlessly, ¡°You killed that idiot Armes, which saved me a chance to kill the annoying person with my own hands, but if I kill you, it will be considered as completing the family¡¯s mission.¡± Chapter 707 I Hate Kuro¡¯s Anger ¡°Roar, hahaha!!¡± Morgase, who had transformed into a semi-crocodile, rushed forward with a big knife. The explosive power of his zoological physique was stronger than Bessy, and he rolled up a cloud of dust on the ground. But soon, he was stopped. ¡°Tempest Kick: Chaos.¡± A large number of light blue slashes appeared from the side and appeared beside Morgase. ¡°Hey!¡± Morgase waved his saber and directly destroyed two blue slashes, while the other slashes covered his body, constantly scraping and bursting with sparks, leaving white marks on his scales. The scales were not broken. Morgase looked to the side and smirked. ¡°Is it the same Zoological Department?¡± Facing him was Crowe in his human-beast form, with a wolf head covering half of his face. His glasses had been pushed to his forehead, and he stood there with his legs and feet bent. ¡°Your defense is good, but it will not be the great Lord Crowe, who is my opponent.¡± On the other side, when the others rushed over, Broad stayed where he was. Although his physical technique is good, there is no need to fight now. His ability is best used at the rear. As long as he kept a close eye on the Golden Lion and did not let him use the ability of the Floating Fruit, that was enough. Moreover, conserving stamina is also beneficial. Just wait until we win ¡­ Buzz buzz buzz! Broad waved his hand without looking back. The four arrows in the air lost their flight ability and fell. ¡°I told you, this kind of thing is useless to me.¡± At this moment, he looked at the woman in the distance who was wearing a wide white robe and a cloak. She had long hair and a big bow. Strontium. ¡°Is the arrow useless?¡± The stork murmured faintly and took out a few more arrows and put them on the bowstring. She had to try again. Bang! At this moment, there was an explosion in the air. Broad¡¯s face became serious and his body jumped back. He saw a shock wave coming from a distance, exploding in his original position and creating a pit. Leda turned into a girl and walked past the stork with her index finger extended. ¡°Let me do it, Sister Stork, solve it quickly. This annoying guy will affect Kuro¡¯s performance.¡± ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t talk big!¡± Broad showed a disdainful smile. ¡°It¡¯s not good to think of me as a breakthrough point. If you think that way, you miscalculated. I am very strong.¡± Leda shrugged and put her left foot in front of her right foot. Without saying anything, she moved up and her body instantly separated a large number of afterimages, each afterimage was one step closer to Broad. ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash.¡± The speed of the afterimages was extremely fast. In just an instant, they were already approaching Broad. Broad smiled confidently. ¡°No wonder you are confident. You can indeed be proud of your speed. But the force exerted by speed is useless against me. Elimination!¡± He stretched out his hand and shook it hard in front of him. Immediately, Leda¡¯s afterimage disappeared and she appeared in front of Broad. She moved her feet and frowned slightly. ¡°Speed can¡¯t be used, right?¡± Broad laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve eliminated this kind of power. Fast and strong. These people are very confident in themselves, but in front of me, they can¡¯t do anything!¡± Leda made a fist, pulled it back, and punched. Bang! The fist caused an explosion in the air, showing its speed and strength. ¡°I already said it¡¯s useless, let¡¯s go!¡± The ¡®force¡¯ of the fist was eliminated and Leda¡¯s punch became slow and light, and she gently put it on Broad¡¯s abdomen. Broad laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re a body technique expert, right? Against a body technique expert like you, my ability has a miraculous effect. Feel the despair, feel the despair that you can¡¯t use!¡± With that, he stretched out his fist and said ferociously to Leda, ¡°Your fist is done, now you should taste my fist!¡± The fist was covered with a layer of Haki and turned into dense darkness. ¡°Be careful, my punch is very strong!¡± Broad roared and his fist smashed towards Leda¡¯s head. Even if this little girl has Haki, she will not be my opponent. She is so young, how high can Haki¡¯s attainment be? Besides, his strength is not small! In the face of this swift punch, Leda did not even dodge. She just smiled at him. ¡°Idiot, you have been touched by me.¡± The fist on Broad¡¯s abdomen directly turned into a palm and pressed close. ¡°Gather Essence.¡± In an instant, Broad¡¯s eyes widened and his fist drooped down weakly. His whole body bowed down because of his powerlessness. Then his legs went soft and he directly knelt on the ground. ¡°Strength, strength¡­¡± A hoarse voice that seemed to have been thirsty for a long time came from Broad¡¯s throat. His mouth was wide open and his cheeks were thin. He was moaning weakly like a ghost. ¡°You, you¡­ you are an ability user.¡± His eyes were full of horror. ¡°Yes, I am an ability user.¡± Leda released her hand and spread her fingers, aiming at his head. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you about the ability. Kuro told me that you people are idiots. You came to me and told me not to learn the ability.¡± Powerful airflow and impact began to gather in her palm. ¡°That¡¯s why you should just die. Don¡¯t make trouble for Kuro. I hate it when he¡¯s angry. It¡¯s scary.¡± Leda pursed her lips. ¡°Xiner.¡± Boom!! The shock wave came from her palm and swallowed Broad¡¯s head, and also rushed a huge hole in the ground behind. Under the shock wave, Broad¡¯s head was directly annihilated. His headless body swayed a few times and fell to the ground, completely lifeless. ¡°As Kuro said, these old pirates are too arrogant and careless.¡± Leda took a lollipop from her backpack, unwrapped it, and put it in her mouth. ¡°Next, let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Leda¡¯s strength, of course, is very strong, especially in terms of ability. After such a long time of development, her degree of plunder is very high. Once she gets close and reveals a flaw, those who are not physically strong will be completely finished. From Leda¡¯s point of view, those like Broad are very high in Haki and the development of the fruit is very high, but they are actually very strong. If they really have to be vigilant, I don¡¯t know how long they will fight. But he was careless. Carelessness will lead to nothing. Bang!! On the other side, a storm was brewing. While the two sides were fighting, Kuro had already appeared beside Smith. He cut down a black light like a thunderbolt and fell straight towards Smith. The cloud surged from Smith¡¯s arm and turned black, blocking Kuro¡¯s knife. The blade collided with the black cloud, striking a ball of sparks and making a muffled sound. ¡°Brod!¡± Smith looked the other way, his face dark. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Kuro also glanced at it and smiled. ¡°The annoying guy is gone.¡± Chapter 708 Difficult Whoosh! As soon as Kuro¡¯s eyes glanced over, he saw the clouds below explode and turned into a normal human-shaped fist. The fist was stained with Haki and it quickly extended and punched over. Kuro leaned to the side and avoided the punch. ¡°Cloud Mist Shot!¡± Smith shouted and a large number of pitch-black fists erupted from the clouds around him, bringing with them a spray of clouds as they shot over like cannonballs. ¡°They are all physical? Can they do this?¡± Kuro frowned and Autumn Water drew afterimages in front of him, each time bringing sparks. Logia can¡¯t cover natural products with Haki, but if every fist is solid, it can be done to this extent. His cloud is connected to the fist, but the fist is solid. To be able to produce an effect like a shotgun shell, this old guy¡¯s speed is something! Whoosh! The moment he blocked the Cloud Fist, Kuro turned into an afterimage and quickly appeared at the other end of Smith. The blade turned and cut straight at his neck. Smith¡¯s pupils shrank and he blocked with one hand, triggering a large number of clouds and mist. As soon as Kuro¡¯s black blade cut into the clouds and mist, he frowned and quickly pulled Autumn Water away. A dark hand stretched out from the clouds and mist and at the same time, a large number of sharp white spears grew out of the clouds and rushed towards Kuro. ¡°Cloud Shield Spear!¡± The power of this thing is not low! Kuro smacked his lips and his figure flashed again, disappearing from midair. ¡°You want to restrain my knife? As expected, you are very smart!¡± Kuro flashed out from behind Smith and squatted slightly. He held the scabbard in his left hand and the autumn water entered the scabbard. The hilt was held by his right hand. ¡°Try this, cut!¡± The hand that was holding the handle of the knife clenched hard and Autumn Water was pulled out instantly. With a murderous aura, she slashed towards Smith. ¡°This is¡­¡± Smith¡¯s eyes were dazed. Under the shock of this killing intent, his body froze for a moment. This moment was enough. Chi!! His body was cut horizontally and his waist was pierced by the black saber, cutting him in half! However, at this moment, Smith¡¯s cut-off lower body suddenly expanded and turned into a huge cloud. A large number of cloud hands flew out of the cloud and collectively pushed towards Kuro, as if to restrain him. Kuro frowned and flew back to a high place. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and countless swords and black mirrors fell from the sky and bombarded them. Boom! Boom! Boom! Those clouds and mist were scattered by the bombardment, creating a cloud of dust on the ground, confusing it. But that was all. As the dust and smoke dissipated, the clouds converged and turned into Smith¡¯s human form. He touched his waist and drew a trace of blood from his palm. He exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re really powerful. I was almost cut in half by your waist.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. It¡¯s just a small wound. You old man, your reaction is really strong.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and resumed his stance. ¡°Nature is really troublesome.¡± To deal with Logia, of course, it would be easy to use moves like Force Blade, but now¡­ it is not enough. Logia Invincible is invincible here. Once you learn Haki, you basically won¡¯t lose. Not counting how you fight, as long as you are not restrained, he can dodge it. Even if you hit him, he can still dodge in advance as long as he is domineering. This old man belongs to this category. Just now, if he had been a little later, this old man would have been cut in half by his waist, but the blade clearly touched the physical body, but in just a moment, this guy separated himself. It¡¯s very difficult. To be effective, there has to be a lot of time¡­ ¡­ . Dang! Clang! Clang! On the other side, Donald and Bessie were fighting against each other. The collision of the spear blade and the sword blade sparked. Donald stabbed forward with his spear, causing Bessie to raise her sword to block it. However, at this moment, he twisted the blade of his spear, and the scythe of the jutsu spear was stuck on the blade. His arm rushed forward and the tip of the spear stabbed towards Bessie¡¯s face. Bessy stopped in her tracks and held her sword tightly with both hands. She raised it up and picked up the blade of the spear. Then, she closed in and the blade came down. Dang! The moment he was lifted up, Donald instantly put away his gun and held the spear shaft with both hands to block the blade. The two of them kicked at the same time, and their toes collided with Haki. Bang! Almost at the same time, they all clicked their tongues. But soon, Donald showed a smile to Bessy. He stepped to the side and his body tilted as if he was drunk. As his legs collided with Bessy¡¯s, his body turned sideways and the spear that was holding the blade of the sword turned sideways in his hand. The spear and stick went around the blade and hit Bessy¡¯s head. Bessie bent her body and dodged the gun stick that carried the sound of the wind. The blade swept down and directly hit Donald¡¯s lower body. Donald jumped on one foot and the gun stick stopped just above Bessie. He let go of one hand and his elbow fell on the back of Bessie¡¯s head. At this moment, a cold light appeared under Bessie¡¯s ribs. Donald was shocked. His other hand that was holding the Juumonji gun tilted down and his falling elbow held the handle of the gun that was tilted down. He held his hands horizontally and blocked the center. Clang!! The tip of the hand-and-a-half sword hit the handle of the gun. Bessie turned her head and smiled. Boom! He suddenly turned around and held the half-sword in his hand against the handle of the gun. The powerful force made Donald, who had not fallen in midair, unable to borrow strength and his entire body flew back. He spun in the air, loosened his palm, and handed it forward. Crackle! ¡°Human Spear: Roving Dragon!¡± The chain on the handle of the gun was taken out by him, and the cross-shaped gun came to Bessie¡¯s face like a dragon. Chi! Bessy quickly turned his head away, but the part of the spear sickle still scraped a hole on his cheek. Whoosh! Donald swung the chain and pulled back the jutsu gun that was shot straight at him. He swung it in a complete circle above his head and swung it towards Bessy with a whistling sound. ¡°The same trick will not make me fall for it a second time!¡± Bessy bowed slightly and was about to rush over, but the thrown gun suddenly increased the distance and the chain in the middle directly wrapped around Bessy¡¯s blade. After a few turns, the blade of the gun swung directly at Bessy¡¯s head. ¡°This guy!¡± Bessy gritted her teeth, grabbed the hilt of the sword with both hands, and pulled it back hard. Her body also retreated at this moment, and she hit the edge of the sword on the jutsu gun, which was close at hand, knocking down the trajectory of the jutsu gun, and the tip of the spear pierced the ground. Crash! Just as Bessy finished doing all this, she felt the blade shake and the chain wrapped around it trembled. She saw Donald pull the chain hard and Bessy felt a strong force pulling her forward. At this time, Donald¡¯s body rushed forward and he came to Bessy in an instant. His free hand clenched into a fist and punched Bessy¡¯s face with a domineering force. Bang! However, at this time, Bessie also loosened one hand and put her elbow forward, colliding with Donald¡¯s fist. His expression turned ruthless and his head hit the wall. Donald¡¯s face also became ferocious and he kicked Bessy¡¯s abdomen. Bessy¡¯s domineering forehead hit Donald¡¯s face, and Donald¡¯s domineering legs also kicked Bessy¡¯s stomach. Bang!! Crash! The chain flew away and the two of them retreated more than ten meters. Bessie swayed for a while and regained his balance. He looked down at the dented and broken armor that had been kicked and exhaled, blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Donald raised his arm high and saw that the jutsu gun flew back under the guidance of the chain. It was wrapped in the chain and returned to his hand. He put the tip of the gun down and held the handle upside down behind his back. He assumed a gun-holding posture and spat out a mouthful of blood. Bang! The battle beside him stirred up a strong wind, blowing Donald¡¯s cloak and Bessy¡¯s hair. ¡°Good swordsmanship,¡± Donald said. ¡°Your gun skills are not bad,¡± Bessie said coldly. Chapter 709 Then I¡¯ll Leave? From the moment Donald and Bessy fought, Crowe and Morgase were also fighting. Morgase held a large saber in his hand. His originally burly and huge body became even more ferocious after transforming into his orc form. The huge saber slashed towards Crowe, and the blade swung out, bringing with it waves of wind. ¡°Shave and Circle.¡± Crowe stepped on the ground and when Morgase swung his sword, his body disappeared and cut a circle around him. He appeared behind Morgase and his wolf claws suddenly scratched his back. Chi! There were sparks on Morgase¡¯s scales, and a few nicks appeared on his scales. Whoosh! Morgase suddenly turned around and slashed backward. Crowe lowered his body and dodged the fierce blade. The wind produced by the blade stirred Crowe¡¯s wolf head fur and some of it flew out. The big knife that was slashing towards Crowe stopped in the middle. Morgase turned his wrist and the big knife slashed down. Crowe bent his legs on the ground, and then with a sudden force, he bounced from the ground to the back like a spring, avoiding Morgase¡¯s powerful attack. ¡°Tempest Kick: Chaos.¡± At the moment it popped out, Crowe kicked out a large number of blue slashes and hit Morgase, making a clanging sound. ¡°Are you tickling me?!¡± Morgase revealed a sinister smile. ¡°This kind of attack is useless!¡± The slash of Kro¡¯s Mist Feet can cut through ordinary steel, but on Morgase¡¯s body, it can only leave a white mark of scales. Even if he had Haki attached to his attack, he could only create a few gaps. Defense power¡­ is a little exaggerated. Crowe¡¯s body bowed slightly and his fingers stretched out. His sharp nails were prominent in front of his fingers, emitting a cold light. ¡°Then you better watch whether my attack is useful or not!¡± Whoosh! As his feet left the ground, Crowe¡¯s body exploded and turned into a black light, rushing straight towards Morgase. ¡°Speed Shave!¡± When Crowe rushed over, Morgase revealed a sly smile. He held the big knife with both hands and slashed at the black light. Phew!! The wind blew and the air swept up by the blade almost formed an impact, splitting on the blade. The strength of this blade almost cut the air. Just as the blade was about to approach the black light, the black light bent up and refracted forward like a mirror reflecting light. Crowe jumped on top of Morgase¡¯s head, his body curled up and his hands crossed, his wolf eyes full of coldness. ¡°Inu Lan!¡± The body that jumped in the sky turned into a black light and went down, drawing an X-shaped black mark on the top of Morgase¡¯s head. This time, the attack was domineering! His strength is definitely inferior to Morgase, especially in his current human-beast form and not his orc form. Morgase, on the other hand, seemed to be the strongest in defense and strength. It was impossible to fight him head-on. This person¡¯s speed is not as fast as his. Although he can react in time with good Observation, he will eventually slack off after a long time. As long as he maintained his high speed, he would definitely not be cut by him. According to Mo Speedy¡¯s power, his failure once is obviously more important than Morgase¡¯s failure many times. After being slashed by him, even with Haki protecting his body, he would probably suffer a lot of injuries. Then play the tradition of their Kuro lineage. Kuro has always had the advantage in speed. Of course, Crowe would not give up this traditional ability. At this moment, he felt that he was faster than Kuro, faster than Admiral Kizaru, the fastest man in the world. Haki¡¯s attack left two ¡®X¡¯ blood marks on the top of Morgase¡¯s head. It was not deep, but it still bled. Crowe flew over Morgase¡¯s head and landed behind him. Before he turned around, he moved again and quickly dodged to the side. Bang!! At this moment, the blade of the big knife hit the position where he originally landed, creating a pit. At some point, Morgase turned around and slashed. Seeing that his attack did not hit, his face darkened. ¡°You are hiding like a little mouse!¡± As he spoke, he touched the top of his head, and his giant hand full of scales was stained with some blood. ¡°Well done, you actually hurt me, but this level is not enough! If you are hit by me once, you will be finished!¡± His defense is not strong enough to deal any damage. This is what Morgase is proud of. The injury on the top of his head was like two cuts made by a small knife. He did not care about such an attack at all. Just as Crowe had thought of winning with a speed advantage, Morgase thought the same. His speed is indeed not as fast as Crowe, but in terms of strength, he is comparable to ten Crowe. He could fail countless times, but this mouse-like man could only fail once. As long as he was hit once, he would not be so fast the next time. Just once is enough to determine the outcome. Crowe was in a squatting position, not far from Morgase. He raised his finger and looked at the blood on it with a smile. ¡°Really, but that time, for you, it never existed.¡± With that, he put his hand to his mouth and his tongue was about to stick out. ¡°Mr. Crowe, let me help you!¡± Suddenly, a figure rushed over from the side of Morgase. Sazir rushed past and clenched his fist. When he was still a distance away from Morgase, he punched. ¡°Nail Fist: Straight Nail!¡± The force was like a pillar, and a force as thick as a forearm came out of his fist and went straight to Morgase¡¯s chest. And then ¡­ Nothing happened. Morgase looked down at his chest and then at the nearby Basil, and a ¡°?¡± slowly appeared on his head. Why is this person punching from such a distance? The corners of Basil¡¯s mouth twitched and he cupped his fists at Morgase. ¡°Sorry to bother you. You guys continue, I¡¯ll fight somewhere else.¡± ¡°Annoying little fly!¡± Whoosh! Morgase raised his big knife and slashed it vertically at Basil. Basil felt his scalp go numb and he felt as if the middle of his head was about to split open. The strong sense of crisis made him subconsciously run in the direction of Crowe. Boom!! The blade slashed down with a cold light, and just as Basil moved his legs, it fell from his side. The blade hit the ground and brought out a ball of air wave, breaking open a little of Basil¡¯s body and making him run faster. Basil was so scared that he was sweating. That¡¯s not right! This doesn¡¯t make sense! Mr. Crowe played with him like he was playing with a wooden stake, making the other party look very clumsy. Why was he almost killed when it came to him? If not for the sudden sense of crisis just now, the speed of that knife would have cut him in half! Morgase is slow, that depends on who. There is something called relativity. Observing with the naked eye, compared to Morgase, it was obvious that Morgase was slower. However, not everyone could keep up with his ¡®slow movements¡¯. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way! You are not qualified to deal with this kind!¡± Crowe glared at Basil. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave?¡± Basil asked. Chapter 710 Deinosuchus (1) ¡°Go away!¡± For some reason, Basil¡¯s words made Crowe angry and he roared. Basil ran away and rushed to where Donald and Bessy were fighting. ¡°Brother Donald, I¡¯m here to help you!¡± Crowe glared at the body that was running away before sticking out his tongue and licking the blood on his fingers. Then, his pupils shrank and he lowered his body even more. He bared his teeth and said to Morgase in a deep voice, ¡°From now on, you won¡¯t touch me, Pirate!¡± Whoosh! His body once again turned into a black light and rushed out. ¡°I¡¯ll chop you into meat paste!¡± Morgase glared and held the knife with both hands. This time, it was no longer a simple slash. Instead, he raised the knife and his hands danced into afterimages. The knife light surrounded his body. No matter which direction this little mouse comes from, it will be struck by him! If he stops, I will go forward and chase after him! However, Crowe, who had turned into a black light, did not stop when he saw the airtight blade light. Instead, he rushed faster. Compared to Morgase, his body seemed very small and he directly passed through the gap in the blade light. After all, no matter how many afterimages there are, there is only one blade. The space occupied by a knife is limited. Step ¡­ With a soft sound, Crowe¡¯s body landed on Morgase¡¯s blade. He squatted there with his feet together and pointed his index finger at Morgase¡¯s eyes with a confident smile. ¡°Your movements have been seen through by me! Finger Gun: Draw!¡± The force of the finger gun went straight for Morgase¡¯s eyes. Pfft! Morgase didn¡¯t react for a moment. His left eye was hit and his eyeball was directly smashed into meat paste. He roared in pain and closed his left eye. The blade turned and was about to cut upwards. ¡°I told you, I know your movements.¡± When Mo Speedy flipped his wrist, Crowe had already jumped up and after landing on the ground, he went straight for Morgase¡¯s heart. ¡°Finger Gun Lotus!¡± The five outstretched fingers became abnormally tense, Haki swept up and suddenly hit Morgase¡¯s heart. Pfft! This time, the knuckles of Crowe¡¯s five fingers penetrated a little. But it was only one point. Morgase¡¯s strong defense prevented Crowe from taking another step forward. However, he seemed to have predicted this step in advance. The attack was effective and he immediately passed Morgase¡¯s body and went around to the back. Bang! At this time, Morgase¡¯s fist hit the ground hard, raising a cloud of dust. Morgase turned around and stared fiercely at Ke Lou with his one eye. ¡°You little brat, you have angered me!¡± Crowe raised his head and stared arrogantly into Morgase¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The eyeball is very fragile. That place has no defense, right? Haki can¡¯t defend against it. One more time, the great Crowe will make you blind.¡± He spread his hands and said proudly, ¡°Sasa, kneel down in front of the great Lord Crowe and submit to his power!¡± He was floating. Finally, I can finally fight with this great pirate who was once famous in the sea. He finally gained the upper hand! All this time, he had been fighting against some small pirates. He did not even use any strength and the other party fell. It was either that or Sazel, Sazel, Sazel, the idiot who used it to vent his anger. Either that or Mr. Kuro¡­ But that was by Mr. Kuro! Since he joined the Marines, since he was trained by Smoker in Roguetown, he has taken this crooked path. Especially after arriving at the headquarters, ever since Mr. Kuro beat him up in the name of letting him learn the Rokushiki¡­ This sullen life has always existed. It never stopped! But now, he can finally fight a pirate of this level. Mr. Kuro was too busy dealing with people to look at him. He could wantonly release his madness. Ever since he obtained the fruit, this magnified the side effects of the madness in his heart. It broke out under constant grievance and seemed even more exaggerated. Especially when dealing with such a big pirate, being able to gain the upper hand means that his grievances were not in vain. He is already very strong! ¡°Little! Ghost!¡± Morgase growled and threw away the big knife. As a famous pirate, his combat wisdom was not low. After licking his blood, this brat did not rely on his speed to avoid his attack like before. Instead, he seemed to be familiar with his own combat skills and predicted his movements in advance. That was why he cooperated with his high speed and hurt him. In other words, skills are useless. Or rather, even if he punched instinctively, it was useless. Then let¡¯s do it another way! In a more barbaric and unreasonable way!! ¡°Roar!!¡± Morgase opened his hands and his body suddenly expanded. The exposed scales seemed to bulge even more and covered his body like armor. The half-human half-crocodile face became narrow and turned into a crocodile head. Bang! Morgase lay down and his body began to grow longer, his arms became thicker, and the density of the scales covering him became thicker. Soon, a crocodile as huge as a small mountain appeared in front of Crowe. Zoological series. Fish fruit. Ancient species. Deinosuchus form! ¡°I¡¯ll bite you into pieces!¡± Morgase¡¯s long and narrow mouth opened wide, revealing his teeth that were as sharp as knives. He roared at Crowe with a fishy smell. ¡°This size¡­ Is it an ancient species?¡± Crowe smiled disdainfully and his body began to expand. ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one? Just nice, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough now!¡± Fur grew all over Crowe¡¯s body and his body expanded to five meters tall. He turned into a complete werewolf and roared at the sky. Moon Werewolf Form! ¡°Look at your ugly crawling posture!¡± Crowe swung his thick tail and hit the ground with a tremor. He pointed at Morgase, who was lying on the ground, and said arrogantly: ¡°Look at my beautiful upright posture. In terms of form, you are completely incomparable to me!¡± As he spoke, he spread his fingers and moved his knuckles exaggeratedly. ¡°My body is obviously more handsome, more beautiful, and more powerful! Ah¡­ a powerful body! Extremely fast! The intelligence praised by Mr. Kuro! The fruit superiority of the same ancient species but more numerous and more convenient! Every one of them, every one of them, I have surpassed you! I, I¡­¡± Bang! He clenched his five fingers into a fist and laughed in a roaring tone. ¡°I¡¯m really¡­ high!¡± Then, he suddenly opened his mouth and inhaled. His chest and abdomen rose and fell, and a strong airflow gathered in his mouth. ¡°Come, let me completely defeat you! Lowly worm!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± What responded to him was Morgase¡¯s roar, but it was a huge body crawling over. ¡°Wolf Run¡­¡± Before he could finish the last word, a black shadow suddenly came from the distance and rushed towards him at an extremely fast speed. Whoosh! Leda appeared above the Deinosuchus in the air, bent one foot, and put her fists up and down, passing over the body of the Deinosuchus like a ghost¡­ Chapter 711 Lida Version ¡®Instant Thousand Strikes¡¯ Leda fell from above. It was not fast from the naked eye, but there was no way to avoid it. ¡°Hula!¡± The moment she passed the crocodile, Leda punched the corner of the crocodile¡¯s mouth. Bang! The powerful attack turned the crocodile¡¯s head to the side, and its scales were clearly dented. And with the touch, the strength of this alligators weakened a little. As soon as the fist hit, Leda immediately flashed above the Deinosuchus¡¯s head and punched again. ¡°Hula!¡± Bang! This punch was faster than before. Immediately after, Leda¡¯s body appeared on the other side of the Deinosuchus¡¯s head again and she punched again. ¡°Hola!¡± Bang! She did not stop. After this punch, her speed was faster than before and she punched again from the other side. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang!! ¡°Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho!!¡± The punches and kicks became faster and faster, leaving dents in the body of Morgase¡¯s Deinosuchus, which also made its majestic power die quickly. In the end, Leda¡¯s body and movements could no longer be seen. Only her voice could be heard. Further back, even her voice could not be heard. It became a gust of wind, and even the afterimage of his movements disappeared. Only the depression on Morgase¡¯s body, which was almost impossible to capture with the naked eye, indicated that Leda was attacking. Too fast! Whoosh! A gust of wind suddenly blew. Suddenly, the surroundings of Morgase were still, as if time had been frozen, and there was a stagnation phenomenon that was incompatible with the surrounding environment. In the next moment, Leda appeared in front of Morgase with her back to him. The wind blew her cloak like a wave. She tilted her head slightly and reached out to take out the lollipop in her mouth. She imitated Kuro¡¯s expression and said lightly, ¡°Instant Thousand Strike, Profound Skill: Sky Plunder.¡± ¡°Do you feel the sorrow of this power dying?¡± The moment Leda¡¯s voice fell, Morgase behind her completely withered. The huge body of the Deinosuchus quickly shrank and turned into a human shape lying on the ground. The human shape did not move. Although it was still strong, one could only see a sense of decay. Under Leda¡¯s attack, this ¡°Great Pirate¡± who was once famous in the sea and gave Marines a headache finally died. At this time, Leda looked at Crowe. ¡°What are you doing there, can¡¯t you solve it sooner?¡± Crowe said nothing. His tail drooped and his head drooped, full of resentment. ¡®Why?¡¯ I was the one who started it! It was not easy for him to show himself in front of a strong enemy, and it was not easy for him to enter this kind of battle. It is clearly double happiness, which should be superimposed with more happiness. Why?! And ¡­ What¡¯s with your imitation of Mr. Kuro! It can¡¯t be said to be very similar, it can only be said to be exactly the same! ¡°How can you use this move now? Don¡¯t you need a lot of stamina?¡± Crowe asked in disbelief. Crowe knew this move, which was also the move he had been trying to understand. Instant Thousand Strike! Leda had once used this move in the Zerg Nation, but at that time, she still needed to absorb Kuro¡¯s stamina to complete it. But now, she can do it alone?! The difficulty of this move is very, very difficult! Instant Thousand Strikes, this move was proposed by Mr. Kuro, and Leda perfected it with her genius talent. But to learn this, the most basic thing is to learn ¡®Black Rope Sky Flash¡¯ and then supplement it. ¡®Black Rope Sky Flash¡¯ is not the most difficult of the pre-movements of ¡®Instant Thousand Strikes¡¯, but even if it is this move, even if Crowe transforms into his werewolf form, he can¡¯t fully use it now. Kuro was never stingy with his moves and revealed the method of using this move to his subordinates. But now, no one will. Among his many subordinates, Crowe can be said to be the closest to this move, but he still can¡¯t even do the most basic one. In Crowe¡¯s eyes, if you want to become the real core of Mr. Kuro¡¯s faction, qualifications and Mr. Kuro¡¯s recognition are useless. At the very least, he had to comprehend the ¡®Black Rope Sky Flash¡¯ to be qualified to advance to the core and complete the ¡®Instant Thousand Strikes¡¯. Only then would he be able to keep up with Mr. Kuro. Beside Mr. Kuro has always been Leda, except for her special status and the good luck of inexplicably attracting Devil Fruit. Her strength is also the strongest among her subordinates. No one would deny that. Don¡¯t think that he only knows how to eat and drink. If there¡¯s anything, call out to Kuro. If there¡¯s nothing, call out to Kuro as if he¡¯s a mascot. But he was really strong. In the beginning, she was very strong, especially after she followed Kuro and did not have to worry about food and drink. At that time, her fruit ability had yet to show. But now, the development of the ability of this fruit has reached a terrifying level, following Kuro everywhere he goes to see the body techniques of other enemies. In the past, the only person who could completely master the Instant Thousand Strikes was Mr. Kuro. I didn¡¯t expect Leda to have completely mastered it now! ¡®Any tricks?¡¯ He wants to learn too! ¡°I¡¯m not as sick as Kuro. This is an improved version.¡± Leda curled her lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I punched that stupid crocodile a few times before? That¡¯s also absorbing power. By absorbing his power to strengthen yourself, and then fighting faster and faster until you can bear the full release of Instant Thousand Strikes, the move will be fully released.¡± This release method is not as fast as Kuro. When it is close, it can be cut out smoothly and naturally. Of course, it was not as powerful as Kuro. After all, in Leda¡¯s eyes, a thousand attacks in an instant is the basic prerequisite. What¡¯s important is that in this dense attack, she can add an effective attack. Kuro¡¯s ¡°Instant Prison Green Dragon Kill¡± is not only fast, but also has the existence of the ¡°Flood Dragon¡± in every slash. In addition to his own domineering attainments, it creates such a terrifying move that even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will suffer. Leda¡¯s own improved ¡®Instant Thousand Strikes¡¯ can¡¯t do that, but it¡¯s much better than before. In the past, she could not use Haki¡¯s ability. Once Haki is used, not only will the other party be alienated, but her ability will also be alienated. But now, she can combine her ability with Haki. Although she still can¡¯t use her ability against the opponent under the protection of Haki, it¡¯s a good thing that she can combine them. He can¡¯t be as terrifying as Kuro, but Leda¡¯s every punch also strengthens herself and weakens her opponent. Especially her strength, which is not bad. This is a ¡®Instant Thousand Strike¡¯ created based on her own ability. Just like Kuro¡¯s, it cannot be replicated. Crowe had guessed as much. ¡°A unique improvement¡­¡± Crowe clenched his claws and squinted. I have to speed up the cultivation process. If I continue to indulge in the glory of Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man, he will become weaker and weaker. Now, a few of these subordinates cannot be underestimated. Kaz let it go. But his subordinate Donald¡¯s strength is not bad. And the newly joined Moore is also difficult to deal with. I have to stabilize my position! Chapter 712 Black Death Calamity (1) On the other side, Donald¡¯s battle with Bessie continued. Compared to the quick fight over there, they fought with real knives and guns. Every swing of the gun and every slash of the sword was a skill game in close-fitting state. His swordsmanship and spear techniques are comparable, his domineering aura is similar, and his physique is similar. When he fights, it will be endless. However, the battle between Marines and pirates is not one-on-one. Dang! The swords and spears of both sides collided and competed with each other. The force emitted by them even cracked the ground under their feet. At this moment, Basil ran over and punched Bessy. ¡°Straight Nails!¡± This punch hit Bessy¡¯s face and his body was turned to the side. Donald seized the opportunity and his spear went straight for Bessy¡¯s neck. At this time, there is no morality. Marines fighting pirates talk about morals. Although he, Donald, was honest and a little unlucky, he also knew what to do. This is a good opponent, but it also depends on the occasion. If he could fight one-on-one, of course it would be a good thing. He wanted to fight this Bessy. But he would not be disgusted if someone helped him. After all, this is a pirate. Getting rid of it quickly was the right thing to do. Just as the edge of the gun was about to stab Bessie¡¯s neck, the sword in Bessie¡¯s hand suddenly emitted a green light. ¡°Plague: Pulmonary Plague!¡± His sword also waved at this moment. The blade did not touch Donald, but at the moment of waving, the green light turned into a gust of wind and blew on Donald. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!!¡± At this moment, Donald¡¯s movements became sluggish and he coughed a few times uncontrollably and the gun in his hand froze. At this moment of stagnation, Bessie suddenly turned around and the spear sickle cut the skin on his neck, but it also allowed him to avoid this fierce stab. After dodging, he raised the blade and slashed at Donald¡¯s neck. Buzz! Bang! However, at this moment, an arrow came out of thin air. Bessie held the blade and blocked it to the side, blocking the arrow. At the same time, she kicked Donald¡¯s abdomen and kicked him away. Donald stood on both feet on the ground and plowed a trail behind him before he could stand still. However, he could not help but bend down and cough violently. Blood spurted out of his mouth and his expression was haggard at that moment. ¡°Brother Donald!¡± Basil was shocked and his body turned into an afterimage. He used ¡®Shave¡¯ to quickly approach Donald and held him up. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, Donald¡¯s breathing was rapid, and the sound of his breathing was like a leak, as if he was seriously ill! ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Basil¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Illness?¡± At this time, Stork approached with a big bow and stared at Donald with a frown, then turned back and said, ¡°Fanny?¡± Fanny, who had been watching the battle, had long noticed Donald¡¯s abnormality. The moment he raised his head, she shouted in surprise, ¡°Sazir, stay away from Donald. That symptom is like lung disease, it¡¯s contagious!¡± ¡°Pneumonia?¡± Hearing Fanny¡¯s scream, everyone nearby turned their heads. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Donald has always been healthy, haven¡¯t we always been checked?!¡± Basil said anxiously. This is absolutely impossible. Not to mention Marine¡¯s own examination time, even Vice-Admiral Kuro does a physical examination every few days for fear that he will catch a serious disease. In addition to G-3¡¯s own doctor, Fanny¡¯s level is also not low. Although she is a little confused when making that kind of enhancement drug, her diagnosis and diagnosis are much better than G-3¡¯s doctors. The special medicine she makes is also very powerful and there is no problem! This was one of the reasons why Kuro tolerated her. Moreover, these people are very confident in their bodies and will not fall sick so easily. It¡¯s just that diseases are not rare in this world, and it can¡¯t be said to be absolute. But they only get sick when they get old. They are so young and will not get sick so easily. Moreover, Donald has never had such symptoms. Why did he suddenly¡­ Stork thought of something and looked over at Bessie, frowning. Bessie waved the half-sword in her hand and smiled. ¡°I am a ¡®Death Knight¡¯. It is my responsibility to spread the disease.¡± ¡°Ah? You want to eat¡­ that thing, and it¡¯s very high? And you want to throw it everywhere?¡± The stork didn¡¯t want to say the disgusting and smelly word. Everyone was speechless. She couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, but others could. ¡°You made it?!¡± Fanny asked loudly. ¡°Of course.¡± Bessy nodded and showed a confident smile. ¡°I am an ¡®epidemic patient¡¯ who has eaten ¡®epidemic fruit¡¯ and can freely control germs. I am also a product of germs. Pulmonary plague, measles, bleeding of the brain, bloodworm, leprosy, liver disease, mad cow, hysteria, cholera¡­ No matter what kind of disease it is, I can create it!¡± Bessie raised her sword, and the blade emitted a green light. ¡°The Marine with the gun is infected with pneumonia. The symptom is poisoning all over his body. He will keep coughing blood and he will be weak. If he is not treated in time, he will die in three days. However, he will not need three days here. He is weak and will not be my opponent. You are the same!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really pneumonia!¡± These words made Fanny heave a sigh of relief. She ran over quickly and poured a bottle of potion into her mouth as she ran. When she was next to Donald, she took out another bottle of potion, held Donald¡¯s head and poured it into his mouth. As the potion was swallowed into his stomach, Donald¡¯s heavy breathing immediately became stable and he stopped coughing. ¡°This disease can be cured a long time ago. It¡¯s not like ancient times.¡± Fanny proudly shook the medicine bottle in her hand and then took out another bottle from her backpack and handed it to Basil. ¡°You just touched it, just in case you also drink some.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Basil nodded and took the bottle and drank it in one gulp. Bessy smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. This is the bacteria I created. If I die, the bacteria will naturally cease to exist and you will recover. But my purpose, of course, is not to kill you with disease, but to make you weak, whether it is the weakness of the recovery of the cured disease or the weakness of the maintenance of symptoms, it is the same. As long as you are weaker than me, I will kill you with my sword. Those people¡­ whether it¡¯s Broad, Morgase, or the annoying Fatima Armes, they are not the strongest. I, Bessie, am the strongest person besides Smith!¡± He held the semi-sword tightly with both hands, and the green light on the blade was even stronger. ¡°How many times can you treat the disease? Can you solve each disease quickly? In this world, I have been to many places and come into contact with many diseases. I also have diseases that can¡¯t be treated and are terrifying and cause large-scale death. You¡­ will not be my opponent!¡± He took a step forward and waved the sword in his hand in a semicircle, creating a fan-shaped light. ¡°Plague-Black Death Disaster!!¡± Chapter 713 Let Me Teach You How To Play With Seawater! The ghostly light on the blade brought with it an abnormally terrifying aura. Everyone present was shocked. Black Death ¡­ This word was not unfamiliar to them. As early as many years ago, it caused huge casualties and natural disasters. The kind of terrifying disease that causes people to have a headache and fever and then turn black all over. Even now, thinking about it, it is still terrifying. This pirate can create this kind of bacteria?! Leda had just finished fighting Morgase. When she saw the dim light on Bessy¡¯s sword, her expression turned cold. The Haki that covered her fists extended all the way to her arms and soon covered her whole body, leaving only mysterious patterns on her ears, as if she was covered in close-fitting armor. Full armed! Leda gritted her teeth. ¡°Stop him. We can¡¯t let him release that ability!¡± Bessie was facing the Golden Lion. There were a lot of Marines on the ship. If he really got infected with the Black Death, it would be very troublesome. ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Without needing Leda to say anything, Crowe, who was still maintaining his transformation form, bent his body slightly and rushed out. The stork quickly drew its bow and nocked an arrow. Its string was like a full moon. Its fingers loosened and four arrows shot out like meteors. ¡°Friction!¡± Bintz threw out a few seeds. Under the crazy twisting, they turned into vines and wrapped around Bessie. ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± Bessie grinned and waved her sword. ¡°Taste the horror of ancient times!¡± Chi! As the blade waved, the dim light spread out, but at this moment, an afterimage suddenly appeared behind him. Black light flashed from his neck and smoothly passed through his neck. It was Autumn Water! At some point, Kuro appeared behind Bessie from the fight with Smith and cut her, exposing Bessie¡¯s neck. Step. Kuro¡¯s toes touched the ground and he bit his cigar and said lightly, ¡°It turns out that you are quite troublesome. As expected, you have to pay attention to ability users.¡± Hearing this, Bessie wanted to turn his head, but the moment his head swung, his head fell like a ball and rolled a few times on the ground. Bessie¡¯s body stiffened for a moment and she fell forward. Kuro swung his blade and didn¡¯t look at the body, but stared at the white fog in front of him and said, ¡°Old man, you are the only one left.¡± He is not stupid. He can see the situation of the battle here. This man is so troublesome. It is right to kill him first. After killing him, there would only be one enemy to deal with. ¡°Bessie!¡± In the clouds, a face belonging to Smith was pulled out. He looked gloomily at the headless corpse and then looked at the others. Broad is dead, Morgase is dead, Bessie is dead, as for that Armes¡­ he is long dead. In order to embarrass the World Government, he was the only one left in the temporary Pirate Alliance?! These pirates were all famous figures in the sea back then. Armes once turned a town into an ice sculpture. Bessie spreads death and everyone in the New World is afraid. As a captain, Morgase¡¯s brutality makes people cry. Broad¡¯s wisdom and ability makes people feel powerless. It was all because of Feng Yun¡¯er back then. She was killed so easily? Smith also wanted to kill Kuro and break through Fortress G-3 before using force to subdue these pirates. ¡°A bunch of useless guys!¡± Smith said darkly, ¡°In the end, I have to do it myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure¡­¡± Whoosh! In the next moment, a black light appeared next to the clouds and Kuro appeared again and slashed. ¡°You are also going to stay here!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°Do it!¡± This slash cut open the nearby clouds and the strong wind blew away the clouds and formed Smith¡¯s body behind. Before he could condense his figure, he heard a few whistling sounds in the air and four arrows with black light on the arrowheads were shot over quickly, leaving a hole between Smith¡¯s eyebrows, neck, heart, and abdomen. Crowe spread his limbs and shot forward like a ferocious beast. When he arrived in front of Smith, his body swayed and he drew a circle. His huge body appeared behind Smith and his claws hooked over. ¡°Inu Lan!¡± Chi!! The cold light rose and tore Smith¡¯s body, but soon, the body turned into clouds. Smith glanced back and said disdainfully, ¡°I can easily dodge this level.¡± ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash!¡± A delicate shout came from the side. The fully armed Leda approached in the air, in a posture of a thousand strikes in an instant. Her one-legged body was like a ghost, approaching at an unavoidable speed. ¡°Instant¡­¡± Just as she was about to make a move, Smith was obviously shocked. The entire cloud rose and directly moved away from Kairida. The clouds gathered in the air and rolled, slowly emitting Smith¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Let me show you the true horror of Logia!¡± Phew!! The clouds rolled even more violently. Under the rapid extension, it exceeded the range of the land. The wind inexplicably rolled up. The sea near the land suddenly formed a tornado under the strong wind, connecting the clouds and rolling towards the land. ¡°Dragon Sucking Water!¡± Rumble¡­ The earth shook at this moment. ¡°Can you do this?¡± Basil swallowed his saliva and looked at the approaching tornado waves with fear. Nature is a natural disaster. It represents the power and horror of the world. This thing is not something that Haki alone can defend against. At least, Basil can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Moo.¡± However, Leda snorted and said with unusual pride, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. This kind of move can be easily broken. Right, Kuro?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. He thought that Lida had the ability to break it. He was excited for nothing and thought that she had become stronger again. He stretched out his hand and aimed at the tornado waves coming from all directions and sighed. ¡°If Smoker could do this, he wouldn¡¯t be so miserable, but clouds and smoke are two different substances¡­¡± Snap. A finger snapped on his hand. With just a light touch, the violent water dragon phenomenon that was enough to destroy the land exploded like a balloon, and everything was calm as if nothing had happened. ¡°Sea water, it¡¯s not how you play. Old man, let me teach you how to play with sea water.¡± Kuro flicked his palm and clenched his fingers. Boom!! The sea that had just calmed down around the land suddenly floated up and turned into a wall of seawater around it, extending into the sky and forming a sealed seawater barrier. In this barrier, a large amount of seawater separated and formed a sea lion head, roaring at the clouds in the middle. ¡°Sa, count your sins and then¡­ die obediently!¡± Chapter 714 The Rain is Also Controlled by Me The seawater was like a cage covering the clouds and mist, and the inside formed a sea lion head that roared and flew towards the clouds and mist. Of course, it was impossible to force the Logia to reveal its physical body. Haki¡¯s ability to touch Logia is a unique power of Haki. The seawater can only make people powerless. Moreover, Logia must take the initiative to show its human form. However, this was not Kuro¡¯s real enemy. ¡°Cloud Fist!!¡± As Seawater Lion Head approached, a pillar-like White Cloud Fist suddenly appeared in the clouds, directly dispersing the seawater. The cloud condensed into half of Smith¡¯s body. He clenched his fists and grinned at Kuro. ¡°Are you looking down on me by using this thing against me?!¡± With that, he stretched out his hands and the thick cloud hit straight up with Smith¡¯s domineering fists. With a loud bang, the top of the seawater barrier was directly blasted open, splashing out like a fountain. With the help of the extended cloud, Smith¡¯s body shifted and re-condensed outside the sea. His upper body condensed and his lower body turned into a huge white cloud. A large number of giant fists of white clouds stretched out from the white cloud again and hit the surroundings of the broken seawater barrier. Bang bang bang!! Under the huge fist, the seawater splashed bit by bit. The wall was gradually lowered, forming rain that dripped on the ground. ¡°Thunder!¡± At the same time, Smith shouted and the white clouds under him immediately turned black, forming a black cloud that covered the land. Boom! The black cloud flickered with electric light, followed by lightning that was enough to cover the entire island, illuminating the land covered by shadows into a white light. ¡°Ray?!¡± Leda gave a startled cry and her eyes widened. ¡°Kuro, finish it!¡± ¡°The profound meaning of the Unseen Divine Wind¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s face became a little serious. He raised the blade horizontally, wiped the blade with two fingers and swung it forward. ¡°Black Tortoise!¡± A turtle shell with a giant snake wrapped around it enveloped the land. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The lightning hit the turtle shell and made an explosive sound before dissipating outside the turtle shell, but it also made the turtle shell shake. Countless bolts of lightning kept striking, causing the shell to shake more and more frequently. Gradually, cracks began to appear on the surface of the shell. ¡°You can¡¯t stop it!¡± The black cloud opened a hole in the middle, revealing Smith¡¯s upper body. He grinned down. ¡°The natural phenomenon caused by me can last for a long time!¡± Clouds, of course, can also cause natural phenomena. Whether it¡¯s waterspouts, storms, or thunder. It was all done by clouds. ¡°White Hair¡± Smith¡¯s bounty is so high because his power can control the weather! ¡°Everything in the world is in my hands!¡± Smith laughed wildly. ¡°Is he that arrogant?¡± Kuro looked up coldly. As he looked up, the giant snake wrapped around the turtle shell also stood up and stared at Smith. With that one look, Smith stiffened and his laughter was stopped. The lightning that kept falling also froze for a moment. At this moment, the turtle shell that enveloped the island faded. Kuro¡¯s figure flashed in the air, and he instantly came to Smith¡¯s side. Autumn Water entered the scabbard and pulled it out in an instant. The golden electric light wrapped around the blade. Autumn Water instantly split into three, bringing out three black and gold lights, blocking all of Smith¡¯s escape routes. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± Chi!! The blade swept past, bringing with it a smear of blood that scattered in the air. Smith¡¯s body fell rapidly, and the black cloud also dispersed at this moment. An arm fell with the black cloud. Thud! Smith¡¯s feet shook on the ground and he didn¡¯t fall down. He held his left arm and there was a big cut on his shoulder, which almost cut his shoulder. There was also a huge scar on his right waist. ¡°Did you dodge it at the last moment? As expected of an old-timer.¡± Kuro looked down coldly. The rain pattered down from the sky and washed on Smith¡¯s body, mixing with the blood on his wound and flowing down with his body. It condensed into blood water at his feet, but it was quickly diluted. ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± He began to breathe heavily. After all, he was an old man. He was suddenly injured and was not as resistant as a young man. ¡°That kind of aggressiveness and swordsmanship¡­ I won¡¯t go to such a trap again!¡± Smith had never underestimated this Marine, but he had more confidence as a strong man. He could definitely win. There was no doubt about it. If he doesn¡¯t even have this little confidence, how can he take revenge on Red Hair! The clouds on Smith¡¯s body began to surge, and in the surging clouds, the light of thunder flashed. The clouds drove the wind and rolled the waves, also blowing the rain that had begun to fall. Storm, Thunder, Drain! It was his ultimate killing move. In front of such a move, no one could be safe and sound. At the same time, the white mist under his feet and the earth was also dissipating. He released his hold on the land. With his attack range, no one in this sea will survive! Not even the Float-Float Fruit! A terrifying aura began to emanate from his body. In the sky, Kuro¡¯s expression did not change at all. He looked down and said, ¡°Break the control? It¡¯s going to be a big move¡­ However, I¡¯m old and I haven¡¯t found anything unusual.¡± Kuro reached out and grabbed Smith. ¡°It doesn¡¯t rain in the sky for no reason. This is not a cloudy day.¡± Whoosh! The randomly blowing rain suddenly closed at this moment, forming a mass of seawater that wrapped around Smith, who had not completely elementalized. Kuro smiled. ¡°Rainwater is also controlled by me¡­¡± He had been planning since Smith shot down his seawater shield. This person is definitely an old dog. If it rains suddenly, he will definitely be vigilant. However, with the cover of the seawater, it could block his vision. Kuro guessed that he would definitely break this cover, and the splashing of seawater naturally formed rain. At this time, he would fall from the sky, and with his continuous attacks, he would not think about this problem. That was enough. Being in the sea will block his power. ¡°Sea water?! How can¡­ how can it be repaired! A mere sea water can¡¯t stop me!¡± Smith muttered a few words in the seawater, and after an instant of stagnation, his body emitted clouds again. After all, seawater will only make people powerless and will not eliminate their own abilities. He was not the kind of newcomer who could not use anything when he encountered seawater. As a powerhouse, to a certain extent, the influence of seawater on them was limited. However, what Kuro wanted was this temporary sense of powerlessness. For ability users, it will be difficult to use Haki, even if it is only for a moment. Kuro held Autumn Water upright in front of his chest and pointed upwards. ¡°Profound meaning: Azure Dragon Rain.¡± Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Smith¡¯s body stiffened in the seawater and a large number of cuts appeared on his skin, causing blood to spurt out. More and more cuts were made, and soon the mass of seawater turned into a mass of blood. The sound of sharp blades cutting through skin and muscles kept sounding in the mass of blood, making the mass of blood more viscous. ¡°If you die obediently, you won¡¯t have to suffer this thousand cuts.¡± Kuro said lightly. Chapter 715 The Sea Is Cruel The sticky blood spread on the ground and spread out with the falling rain. Smith¡¯s body had long since disappeared. Kuro slowly landed on the ground, bit his cigar, stared at the pool of blood, and blew out a mouthful of smoke. Dead, yes, dead. Although the bounty of 2.6 billion yuan is supposed to be very strong and should not die so easily. But he was dead. In terms of strength, he is naturally very strong. With his Logia ability and the power of controlling the weather, he is naturally successful in the sea. There were storms, waterspouts and lightning strikes. There were not many people in the New World who were his match. But this is an ordinary guy with both individual skills and Haki. Maybe he is old, or maybe he is already very ordinary. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki can avoid Kuro¡¯s blade, but his specific counterattack ability is much worse. Not even Unified Haki. For Kuro, he would die sooner or later. In terms of speed, although Smith was a Logia user, he was not as fast as him, and in terms of strength, he was no match for Kuro. The only good Kenbonshoku (Observation) is only on par with Kuro. In this case, Kuro could fail countless times, but if Smith failed once, it would be gone. Besides, he had failed twice. Once he was hit by his Swallow Return, and twice he lost his life. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± Kuro stared at the pool of blood and shook his head. ¡°But with such strength, going to the New World will bring a lot of chaos to those pirates. Unfortunately, if you didn¡¯t kill Marines under my eyes, I might have let you go.¡± With such combat power, other than that idiot Tich, the other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will always have a headache. Kuro could be considered to be able to restrain himself when dealing with him because he could control the weather to a certain extent. In addition to the seawater and its ability, without Kaido and Lingling¡¯s abnormal body and domineering power, it is very difficult to break through. However, if such a person is released, it will definitely make the current Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) situation more chaotic. Smith could be considered the Fifth Emperor. At least he is more qualified than someone who has not been called the Fifth Emperor yet. Kuro put Autumn Water into the scabbard and flew towards the Golden Lion. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± At this time, Donald also recovered from his weak state. Although Fanny¡¯s medicine has solved his illness, germs are still hidden in the human body and it takes time to recover. But when Bessy died and her ability was removed, it was not a natural product, but a product of the ability created by the ability user and naturally disappeared. After everyone boarded the Golden Lion, the island on the sea flew into the sky together with a sea area. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Kuro had just returned to his office when the Den Den Mushi on his wrist rang. ¡°Moximus, this is Kuro,¡± Kuro took the phone and said. ¡°Oh, Kuro.¡± There was no need to ask Kuro to know that the Den Den Mushi¡¯s wretched appearance and his unique tone was undoubtedly the old man. He half-leaned in his chair and asked lazily, ¡°Old man, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I have something to inform you. I have caught a criminal. According to their information, some criminals who ran out of the sixth floor want to use you to establish their might. You have to be careful.¡± You¡¯re too late! I¡¯ve already turned him into water, what¡¯s the point of talking! Kuro rolled his eyes and hung up without saying anything. ¡°Mr. Kuro, we are ashamed.¡± At this moment, in front of him, Kaz and Wilbur stood there like primary school students, their heads lowered, their faces full of guilt. Leda was flipping through her packages on the sofa while Crowe stood next to Crowe, occasionally pushing up his glasses. Kaz and Wilbur really felt guilty, especially Wilbur, who looked guilty. ¡°Mr. Kuro entrusted the heavy responsibility of patrolling the sea to me, but I ended up like this, letting all the colleagues of a ship sink into the sea. I am really sorry for Mr. Kuro¡¯s entrustment! I am heartbroken. I am guilty of Marine, I am ashamed of Marine, I am ashamed of Sir, I wish it was me who died!¡± Wilbur raised his head and said tearfully. He knelt on the ground, took out a pistol from his waist, aimed it between his eyebrows, and cried, ¡°Only, only death can atone for my sins!¡± Whoosh! Like a gust of wind, the gun in Wilbur¡¯s hand flew away and floated in the air. Kuro rolled his eyes and moved his fingers, and the pistol fell into his hand. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you people all like this, dying at the drop of a hat, you don¡¯t have to be responsible if you die, right? How can there be such a light thing in the world, if people die and everything goes away, Roger died more than 20 years ago, isn¡¯t his matter still affected here?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Wilbur looked at him blankly. ¡°You are a Marine, Marines must dare to take responsibility!¡± Kuro said: ¡°On the sea, there is no such thing as an undead in the battle between Marines and pirates. Although it is regrettable, we have to accept it. If you really feel that you are guilty, then kill more pirates and make more contributions to the peace of the world. Only then will you be worthy of your dead Marine colleagues and martyrs.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Wilbur was moved. He wiped his tears and stood up. ¡°Yes, you are right. I understand. It is the act of a coward for me to die like this. I will remember this lesson and never run away again!¡± Kaz was also crying now. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I will also reflect. It is also my mistake to let a ship¡¯s colleague die in the sea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. What¡¯s the point of crying like a man? The two of them can form a crying boy group and debut.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°You two go out first.¡± As the two of them went out, Kuro played with the pistol in his hand and sighed again. The sea is cruel and will always be cruel. Perhaps from a certain point of view, the sea is full of adventure and optimism. The physique of the people in this world is also good. As long as they don¡¯t die, they can always recover in the end. But there is no denying that the sea is cruel. That kind of fairytale-like adventure legend should not have existed from the beginning. Behind those adventure legends, there is always a struggle, a cruel, bloody, life-and-death struggle. If the operation of the world is as simple as what a certain Deceit King sees, there will be no Marine. Among the five people today, the most dangerous one was not Smith, but Bessie. That ability is a great killing weapon. This was also why Kuro did not want to come to the New World or even to the Grand Line. Unknown abilities are the most terrifying before they are unveiled. That was why Kuro wanted to be safe. ¡°I can¡¯t be famous anymore. I can¡¯t do anything about my position. I¡¯m already at the top, but I really can¡¯t be famous anymore. It¡¯s only been a while and some weird thing has already targeted me.¡± Kuro said in a deep voice, ¡°You can¡¯t be famous anymore.¡± Chapter 716 Famous Marine ¡®Golden Lion¡¯ (1) Kuro is now a Vice-Admiral candidate. In the Marine system, other than the Admiral, he is already at the top. The Admiral and the Marshal are on the same level. Below them is Kuro, the Admiral Substitute. He couldn¡¯t get promoted either. With the old man standing there, he could not rise. Of course, he did not want to be promoted. Promotion is not important now. What is important is safety. In the past, he did not want to be promoted because the higher his position, the more things he would encounter and the less safe he would be. But now that his position is at the top, he has to admit this fact, so he can only seek safety in another way. The G-3 is a good place. There are many Marines and the fortress is high and deep. The little pirates dare not approach. However, it might not be the same for the Great Pirates, especially these remnants of the era that escaped from the sixth floor. ¡°Chloe, tell me in detail what my current fame is.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked at Crowe. He had always thought that he was only at the level of a famous Marine Vice-Admiral in the West Blue and parts of the North Blue and the first half of the Grand Line, which was basically the same as what Bucky said in the War of the Best. There are many famous people. Even if they are famous, as long as there are more people, they will become ordinary people and there will be no fame. But from the fact that some remnants of this era came to find him, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Crowe pushed up his glasses with the base of his palm and thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, your fame has been rising since the top, all the way to the propaganda of the Four Kings of the North Blue, your fame has been known by everyone in the world.¡± ¡°I know this.¡± At the thought of this, Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°After that, you were conferred the title of Vice-Admiral by Marshal Sakasugi in front of the World Marine live broadcast and was nominated as a Admiral candidate internally. From then on, your reputation began to deteriorate.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and suddenly ran out again, but he came out with a newspaper in his hand. He pointed to the newspaper and said, ¡°This is the newspaper from some time ago. It has a picture of Marine Headquarters and your words¡­¡± This newspaper was the one that Crowe wanted to tell him about, but Kuro was in a bad mood at that time and directly ignored it. There was a large banner in the newspaper with a picture of the new Marine Headquarters and a sentence under it as the headline. [Golden Oak: The old era is all residue.] Below that, there was a detailed report on Sakasugi¡¯s actions after he became a Marshal. There was also a report on the new Marine Headquarters and some words spoken by a Vice-Admiral named Kim Jong-un. The most striking thing was a sentence. ¡°After the death of Whitebeard, the pirates of the old era should all withdraw from the stage of the sea. If they don¡¯t, I will do it myself.¡± ¡ª The famous Marine who defeated Golden Lion, Lonely Red and World Destroyer, Vice Admiral ¡°Golden Lion¡±. By the end of the article, there was another picture below. It was a picture of the War Of The Best. Kuro was flying alone in the sky facing Whitebeard and the close-up of his subordinates. The sky behind him looked gloomy as if he was a big villain. Kuro looked at the newspaper in a daze and looked up. ¡°Did I say anything about this? And who the hell took this photo! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Crowe shook his head and said, ¡°It has been two years at the top, and the impact should be gradually receding, but two years later, this picture is out again, and it is after you became a general candidate. The words in the newspaper are not complete. The world doesn¡¯t know that a large number of criminals escaped from the sixth floor of Impelton. So¡­ this is a means, Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°Hiss.¡± Kuro took a deep breath and pondered. ¡°Someone set me up?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t calculate.¡± Crowe said, ¡°It¡¯s just a kind of attention, Mr. Kuro. If nothing goes wrong, you have been targeted by those criminals who escaped. Those people want your head to make the World Government and Marine lose face and attack prestige.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Kuro raised his palm to Crowe and stopped him. Then he picked up the Den Den Mushi on the table and made a new call. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi rang for a while, but no one answered. Kuro redialed a number. Soon, the call connected. ¡°This is Admiral Kizaru¡¯s ship.¡± An unfamiliar Marine voice came from the other side. ¡°This is Kuro, put the old man on the phone.¡± ¡°Yes! Vice-Admiral Kuro!¡± The Den Den Mushi gradually turned into Kizaru¡¯s wretched face. ¡°Oh, Kuro, why are you looking for me again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! You just called a wiretap bug, right? I repeat, that black one can¡¯t be called. Also, Old Man, explain to me what the newspaper means after I was promoted to Vice-Admiral? Didn¡¯t anyone inform me in advance? Why didn¡¯t the higher-ups help me? I have an opinion, I have a very opinion!¡± Kuro said like a firecracker. ¡°Newspaper¡­¡± Kizaru pondered for a moment. ¡°Oh¡­ you mean the newspaper declaration used to attract the criminals on the sixth floor.¡± ¡°You said attract, you said attract, right!¡± Kuro subconsciously stood up and said angrily, ¡°It can¡¯t be! I¡¯m a Vice-Admiral. Even if I¡¯m not a general, it should be something that all Marines should do together. Why did you choose me alone! Because of this, Marine soldiers also lost a ship! If I didn¡¯t rush, my subordinates would have sunk!¡± ¡°Who did you meet?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°No one! It¡¯s just a shipwreck!¡± Kuro changed the subject and continued to ask, ¡°That kind of thing is not important. What is important is what you think.¡± ¡°Kuro, this newspaper has been out for a while. We thought you knew. You haven¡¯t said anything, we thought you had acquiesced. ¡°Moreover, this is Sakasugi¡¯s decision. We trust you very much, and when the news was given, we sent a lot of people to scout around G-3, just to give you the news as soon as possible. Even I personally came out. Didn¡¯t I just give you the news?¡± The news arrived so late that it was like an old granny crossing the road. Many cars passed by in the middle! Kuro was speechless. Say what? What could he say? He said that he did not look at all at that time? ¡°Kuro, the location of Fortress G-3 is at the front of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) position in the New World. From your position, the territory of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and the position of other pirates can be reached. Those pirates who still have ambition will definitely have to go through you if they want to break into the New World. The purpose of sending this newspaper is not only to attract those criminals, but also to let those difficult guys go from a fixed direction. This way, whether we catch them or not, we have the initiative.¡± Does that mean he has the initiative?! That is the right to trouble! ¡°Then what¡¯s the deal with the Old Era¡¯s nemesis? Who did I jinx?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°This¡­ is not what we have created. Kuro, your battle record is known by those people. Maybe they have given you a nickname.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s so scary. I seem to be from the old era.¡± Chapter 717 Unlike Me, I Only Feel Sorry For You ¡°Stop joking!¡± Kuro wanted to roar: ¡°I attract attention? Why should I attract attention?! What, I¡¯ll support you in your old age and you¡¯ll send me off?!¡± ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s all Sakasugi¡¯s idea. I was very against it.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°You know Sakasugi¡¯s temperament. What he has decided cannot be changed. Unlike me, I will only feel sorry for you and think about you.¡± What¡¯s with your tea-art tone? ¡°Enough, enough. Just tell me, is there any room for this? I can¡¯t carry such a heavy burden.¡± Kuro asked. ¡°It¡¯s not as troublesome as you think, Kuro.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°This is just a newspaper. The main target of the crowd is those remnants of the same era as Roger. People like them, who already have a foundation in the New World, and pirates who have retired will not come to you. ¡°After screening, only those pirates who escaped from the sixth floor want to continue to fight. If they want to be famous again and tell the world that they are back, finding you is the best choice. Other pirates will not pay attention to this.¡± ¡®Only?¡¯ Don¡¯t you know how many people have escaped from the entire sixth floor? And you still use the word ¡®only¡¯? Kuro¡¯s face was so gloomy that it was almost dripping. Kizaru continued, ¡°Those pirates are scattered all over the place, and we can¡¯t collect all the intelligence, but if we concentrate on one point, we can easily break through them. Besides, you are in charge of the entrance of Chaos. It¡¯s up to you to put them in.¡± This is true. The position of G-3 is very unique. From here, they can choose a sea route at will. If those difficult ones are released, they can cause a new wave of destruction in the current situation of New World. Simply put, he became the Gatekeeper again. In the past, Sabaody Archipelago was the gatekeeper and did not let those young pirates pass. Now that they are here, they are still the gatekeeper and do not let those old men pass. Kuro did not give up and asked, ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°Yes, I will retire and you will take over¡­¡± ¡°Farewell!¡± **TIP** Kuro threw the microphone on Den Den Mushi and hung up after the sound. ¡°What the hell!¡± He cursed, then looked out of the window and said: ¡°Have you caught him?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°The search is already underway, and our colleague¡¯s body has been sent down to get it.¡± ¡°Very good, bring them back in one piece. We can¡¯t sacrifice them for nothing.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Mr. Kuro, in this case, how should the report be written¡­¡± asked Crowe. Kuro glared at him and said: ¡°Are you also stupid? Write what you should write. Show me all the battles between Marines and pirates, put me down a little and highlight the contributions of others, especially those who have sacrificed themselves. You have written a report for so long, do you still need me to teach you this?!¡± Although his words were flowery, the report still had to be done normally. Kuro could not let down the people who had sacrificed themselves. Otherwise, what would happen to those people? Would they die at sea?! Although Kuro doesn¡¯t want to be famous, he can¡¯t do something as heartless as denying his wingman¡¯s credit! ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe saluted. ¡°Found it.¡± At this moment, Leda made a sound. She pulled a small face and rummaged in her bag and took out a green Devil Fruit. ¡°I wasted my snacks again!¡± Kuro looked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s out? It looks like Paramecia.¡± He was no longer surprised by Leda¡¯s goods. This time, all five metahumans died beside Leda. With the nature of this backpack, it was impossible for it not to be sold. Although he did not know the principle behind it, it was a good thing that it was shipped. Anyway, Kuro did not lose out. On the other hand, the Paramecia that he obtained for no reason last time made him a little resentful. He did not know where the fruit came from. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi rang again, not from the desk. Crowe took out Den Den Mushi from his pocket and answered the call. ¡°Moximossi, this is Crowe.¡± ¡°Colonel Crowe, we caught Merman.¡± The voice of a Marine came from the other side, faint and a little noisy. Crowe looked at Kuro, who narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and see.¡± The group stood up and walked towards the deck below. At this moment, on the deck, a group of Marines surrounded more than 20 tied-up and kneeling Mermen, staring at them. ¡°Hey, let us go!¡± A murloc was caught and roared ferociously, ¡°You lowly humans! Let go of us, we are murlocs, a higher race!¡± Bang! Basil rolled up his sleeves and punched the Merman in the face, knocking him to the ground. ¡°What a joke! When did the Merman Race become a higher race!¡± Basil said angrily, ¡°You are just a lowly fish swimming in the sea, how dare you drill through our ship!¡± ¡°You humans! It should be an honor to be sunk by us!¡± Another Merman struggled to get up, but he was quickly pointed at by many Marines. ¡°It¡¯s just a gun! Kill me if you can!¡± The Merman roared. Swish! At this moment, an air bullet suddenly flew and pierced through the merman¡¯s temple, hitting a ball of blood. The merman¡¯s eyes were dull and he fell directly. ¡°Everyone here has this ability.¡± A voice came from the side. Everyone looked over and saw Kuro bending an index finger and walking over. It was a finger gun. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro.¡± Salzir and others turned their heads and saluted Kuro. ¡°Karen!¡± A group of murlocs looked at the dead murloc and showed their resentment towards Kuro. A murloc struggled with the rope and wanted to rush towards Kuro. At this moment, Crowe also pointed at the murloc and said, ¡°Finger gun.¡± Bang! A bloody wound appeared between the merman¡¯s eyebrows, causing him to fall backward. This time, the merfolk fell silent. ¡°The World Government will not agree to your indiscriminate killing! Our Fishman Island also participated in this World Conference. Aren¡¯t you afraid of causing disputes!¡± A Fishman gritted his teeth. ¡°Oh, you even know about the World Conference.¡± Kuro said in surprise, ¡°So, you are from Fishman Island recently¡­¡± He looked at the chest of the first murloc. There were two tattoos in total. One was a shark-like tattoo, and the other was a tattoo of a human body and a broken head inside a circle. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Jinbe? At this critical moment, he still dares to let the Murlocs out to be pirates. Most importantly, he even dared to cut through the ships of my subordinates, causing me to lose a group of subordinates. Well done, Murlocs.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and walked over. He looked down at the merman and said coldly, ¡°How should I deal with you¡­¡± Chapter 718 Kill Them All and No One Will Remember Me ¡°If you have the ability, then¡­¡± A merman was about to say, ¡°Kill us,¡± but looking at the two bodies of his compatriots, he swallowed his saliva and did not dare to say anything. These people will really kill you! Kuro looked down at them and exhaled smoke. ¡°Where did you get it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bang! Kuro kicked out and the tip of his foot hit the merman¡¯s cheek. The huge force of the kick sent the merman flying and he hit the wall of a building at the side with a muffled sound. The merman collapsed, his face completely sunken, and he was about to die. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say it. Let¡¯s change it.¡± Kuro looked at the other Merman. ¡°You tell me.¡± Is he not going to say it?! He didn¡¯t have a chance to say it! The merman who was called did not give Kuro a chance and said loudly: ¡°We are the New Fishman Pirates! The coup failed and we escaped and were recruited by Lord Morgase!¡± ¡°New¡­ Fishman Pirates?¡± Kuro pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Bang! He stretched out his index finger again and pointed at the murloc who spoke. The flying finger gun penetrated his heart. ¡°Another one, you talk.¡± Kuro pointed to another Merman. He had long forgotten about this in his memory. The Merman Pirates that he could remember were still led by Arlong in East Blue, but they should have been captured long ago. ¡°We are Lord Hodi¡¯s subordinates!¡± The merman hurriedly shouted, ¡°Because our plan was stopped by the Straw Hats, Lord Hodi and the cadres have been killed. We lost our place on the Fishman Island and could only run to the sea.¡± ¡°A straw hat?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Fishman Island¡­ If I remember correctly, Jinbe is there. He can¡¯t handle you alone?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kuro blew out smoke and sighed. Bang! This time, it was not Kuro who took action. Crowe directly took out the flintlock from his waist and shot the Merman. ¡°You, you bastard!¡± The remaining Murlocs were furious. ¡°You human, you look down on us Murlocs! Humans are indeed untrustworthy and always arrogant to other races! Although Lord Hodi is dead, his spirit will never disappear!¡± ¡°What the hell.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you are Mermen or not. The purpose of my anger is only because you are pirates and you caused casualties to my subordinates. That¡¯s all.¡± He squatted down and stared straight at the merman. The cigar smoke lingered on his face, making him cough a few times. ¡°If I spare you because of some purpose of the World Government, I can¡¯t answer to my dead subordinates. It doesn¡¯t make any difference to me whether you are a murloc, a human, or a small human or a giant. Our blood is the same, and our sins should be the same. There are no special privileges. If you commit a crime, you will be punished. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Shichibukai withdrew from Shichibukai, and Fishman Island is now Charlotte Lingling¡¯s territory, right? A country that is qualified to participate in the World Conference is actually protected by pirates. It¡¯s really a joke.¡± He stood up and waved at the remaining Marines without looking at the Mermen. ¡°Execute them and throw them into the sea.¡± Kaz waved his hand down. ¡°Shoot!¡± Bang bang bang!! Under the gunfire, Kuro did not even look and walked towards the main fortress alone. He really had no discrimination. This time, no matter who came, he would give an explanation to the sacrificed Marines. Marine¡¯s battle with pirates is, of course, life and death, but as Marine¡¯s chief officer, he has to be responsible for it. Sacrifices cannot be avoided, but he is very good at burying people. None of the participants will be spared! ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± At this moment, Crowe walked over and said softly, ¡°The Fishman Island is joining the World Conference this time, and we haven¡¯t caught all these Fishmen. If this matter is known by their compatriots and brought to the World Conference, it may cause you trouble.¡± ¡°So?¡± As soon as Kuro walked forward, he said, ¡°He¡¯s already dead, why are you so particular about this? If the king of Fishman Island had any discerning eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have made an issue out of this. Besides, if he doesn¡¯t look for me, I will look for him. And Jinbe, what does he want to do? After retreating from the top, there has been no movement from the Fishman Island. Now, they can¡¯t even keep watch on their own territory. Not only did they borrow Big Mom¡¯s protection, but now they even released the Fishmen. Not only did they release them, but they also became pirates one by one. I don¡¯t care about any faction disputes. When the Fishmen come out, they represent the Fishman Island. This guy¡¯s purpose of joining Shichibukai in the past was a little strange, but now it has become worse.¡± In the past, Jinbe joined Shichibukai with conditions. He joined Shichibukai because he wanted to release Arlong and his gang who were captured by the young master many years ago. In the end, he could hear the name of this group in East Blue from time to time. However, back then, it was too far away from his 153rd Branch and there was no chance for him to run there. Otherwise, he would have been killed long ago. ¡°Today, the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) came in person. The dead can¡¯t be resurrected. If you really have the ability, get that king to demote me. If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t force me.¡± Kuro cursed and said, ¡°Let Marines step up the recovery of the bodies of their colleagues. I want to see every dead person. Also, inform Fortress G-3 to step up the defense and vigilance. Mobilize Battleships whenever possible. Keep a close eye on the surroundings. Also, transfer one of the three Pacifista on Pegasus Island here.¡± He himself had three Pacifista, and the old man gave him five more, a total of eight, and he placed two in Sabaody Archipelago to guard there, while Pegasus Island, as the basic disk and economic source of Kuro, originally only had one, but Kuro was afraid that it was not enough, so he put two more there and put the rest in G-3. But now, it is a little too much for Pegasus Island 3. The current G-3 needs more power. ¡°The nemesis of the old era? I will be the nemesis of the old era! I have thought it through. If I want to be safe, I will never be safe! Only by killing all the old guys who escaped from the sixth floor, so that they don¡¯t dare to look for me and mention my name like the Dark King, no one will dare to mention my name again. At that time, I will not be famous!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were full of ferocity. Famous among criminals on the sixth floor? If he killed all the people who escaped from the sixth floor, wouldn¡¯t he lose his reputation? Everyone was dead. Who would remember him? Chapter 719 Illusion¡­_1 In the crowd, Kaz saw Wilbur looking at Kuro¡¯s back and seemed to remember something. He lowered his head and wrote something in a small book. ¡°What are you writing down?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡¯s words.¡± Wilbur¡¯s face was serious as he wrote and said: ¡°I think every word of Mr. Kuro is worth considering, it contains the breath of justice, but some words are limited to our understanding of justice and we can¡¯t understand it yet, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from remembering it first and understanding it later.¡± As he spoke, he touched a paragraph he wrote with the tip of his pen. ¡°For example, Mr. Kuro said that the king can demote him.¡± ¡°From these words, Mr. Kuro is completely unafraid of demotion and exile for justice and the sacrifice of his colleagues.¡± ¡°Even if you are demoted, you can¡¯t stop Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice!¡± As he spoke, Wilbur was so touched that he almost cried. ¡°It¡¯s just for those Marines who have sacrificed themselves. I can¡¯t believe they can go to this extent!¡± Marines on the sea have sacrifices all the time. For them, it is a common occurrence. It is said that Vice-Admiral Onigumo even uses Marines to establish his authority from time to time. He is a guy who does not care about the lives of his subordinates. But Mr. Kuro is different! He will not even fear the impact of the World Conference for the sacrifice of his subordinates. Such a general¡­ Such a Marine!! Wilbur¡¯s eyes were full of tears. ¡°Only such a Marine is the true representative of justice!¡± ¡°Yes! You are right, Wilbur!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes were red and he shouted: ¡°That¡¯s it, Mr. Kuro is like that! His glory surrounds each of us. Remember, a quotation like this needs to be remembered. Only by understanding Mr. Kuro¡¯s words can we better understand justice!¡± He continued, ¡°The justice taught by Mr. Kuro will be recorded in books and will be passed on in this world forever!!¡± ¡°Kaz!!¡± Wilbur turned and looked excitedly at Kaz. ¡°Wilbur!!¡± Kaz roared and grabbed Wilbur¡¯s hand and squeezed it hard. The two of them looked at each other, and there seemed to be sparks in their eyes, and a hot-blooded breath came. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really hot-blooded. I feel that my blood is boiling!¡± Moore seemed to have seen something rare and his eyes widened. Basil held his forehead and shook his head and sighed. He felt that there were not many normal people on this ship. He felt that as an ordinary person, he was under a lot of pressure. After dealing with those Mermen, as the Marines gradually recovered the bodies of their colleagues in the sea, the Golden Lion continued to sail back to G-3. Within a few days, the Golden Lion returned to Fortress G-3. A group of Marines placed the remains of their colleagues in the hall and Kuro took the lead to send them off. At this moment, he stood at the front and stared at the bodies wrapped in Marine flags. After a moment of silence, he sighed. It was impossible to say that he had not suffered casualties in his career as a Marine. Even though they once served in the 153 divisions of East Blue and fought against pirates, Marines still suffered casualties. This is the position. After becoming a Marine, one naturally has to be prepared to be buried in the sea. What Kuro could do from the beginning was to control the casualties as much as possible and save as much as he could. If he really could not save them, there was nothing he could do. His hands are only so long. He can¡¯t manage everything. But for such casualties, except for a few who survived, the rest of the Marines were all buried in the sea. Kuro really didn¡¯t encounter much. The danger level of the New World, even if it is guarded by me, I can¡¯t relax at all¡­ ¡°Burn it. Also, check the nationality and affiliation. Send those who have relatives to his hometown. The pension must be done well and the credit must be reported well. You go and draft a report yourself. Don¡¯t let the higher-ups slack off.¡± ¡°Also, after all, they are my subordinates in my jurisdiction. I will give them some preferential treatment myself. Among those sacrificed Marines, those with poor family conditions can go to Pegasus Island to settle down. They will not be charged, and those who want to do business will be given preferential treatment. Sabaody Archipelago is also the same.¡± ¡°Send back those who have no relatives and tell his hometown about his contribution as a Marine and make his hometown proud of him.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and instructed Crowe, ¡°That¡¯s all. Go and do it. You can add any good ideas you have.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and immediately ran to handle this matter. This person is dead, he must be sent back. There are many ways to send people to their graves in this world. But it was basically the Water, Fire, and Earth Burial. Some people died and put themselves in a boat. The boat was covered with kerosene and there was a candle on the kerosene. The boat floated in the sea and waited for the candle to burn short. When it touched the kerosene, the boat burned and finally died at the bottom of the sea. This is Water Burial. Cremation is the method that Kuro is using now, because it will be very inconvenient to bring all of them back, so he can only bring the ashes back. Then he will hold a ceremony and burn them. There is also burial, which is the most popular way to bury a body. However, it is said that in some places, there is also a sky burial, where people who are about to die are abandoned in a place, waiting for the beasts to eat them. And a strange custom of asking a few people to carry a coffin and dance before burial¡­ Shaking his head and throwing away this messy thought, Kuro walked back to the fortress office. ¡°This is a disgrace!¡± Wilbur stared at the bodies of his dead colleagues and murmured, ¡°Kaz, we have to remember that this is a disgrace!¡± Kaz closed his eyes and stood very still and silent. When the Marines who were waiting for the sacrifice were carried away and gradually retreated from the fortress hall, Kaz suddenly opened his eyes and a trace of white mist appeared in his eyes. As the mist appeared in his eyes, Wilbur¡¯s body stiffened and he looked at Kaz in horror. ¡°I will not have this shame again!¡± Kaz focused. ¡°In the name of tenacious justice, I, Doug Kaz, swear that this shame will never happen again!!¡± Boom! At this moment, white gas spread out from his surroundings. The heavy momentum was almost substantial and could almost crush the entire hall. ¡°K-Kaz?¡± Wilbur¡¯s stammering voice sounded. Kaz looked to the side and saw Wilbur¡¯s body trembling. His eyes began to roll back in his head, but they quickly returned to normal, but his face became uglier and uglier. This strange behavior surprised Kaz. ¡°Wilbur, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The heavy aura dissipated at this moment. ¡°Yes?¡± At this moment, Kuro, who was walking towards the office, raised his eyebrows and looked down. All he could see was a long and narrow staircase. However, his expression was very strange, mixed with some shock and disbelief. Although it was only for a moment, he seemed to have felt a Haoshoku aura at that moment. Kuro shook his head, closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°How is that possible, it¡¯s an illusion¡­¡± Where did Haoshoku come from in Fortress G-3? Those who are ranked slightly higher are his own subordinates, and the rest are some old Marine Admiral majors who are in G-3 all year round. It is impossible for Haoshoku to be here. He doesn¡¯t even have one himself! Chapter 720 Fruit Distribution Haoshoku is a talent that only one in a million people has. It is not acquired, but innate. This kind of aptitude mostly appears on the pirate side. Few people in the Marine have such qualifications. But it was not true that there were none. As far as Kuro knows, that old man Sengoku has Haoshoku. After all, justice sounds like Haoshoku. [Justice of the Sovereign] As for whether the others had, Kuro had not seen them perform, and he did not know that for the time being. Kuro himself did not have it. Therefore, when they see Haoshoku, they are usually very envious. ¡°Is he in a trance because he wants it too much?¡± Kuro thought about it and threw away the feeling he had just sensed and walked up to the office. After arriving at the office, Kuro looked at the Devil Fruit on display and fell into deep thought. The door was pushed open and Leda came in and said, ¡°Here, Kuro, the sacrificed Marines are ready.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro nodded thoughtfully and said to Leda, ¡°Ask those who didn¡¯t eat the fruit to come over. It¡¯s time for them to strengthen themselves. They are still too slow to face the current environment.¡± ¡°Eh? Want to eat fruit?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°It¡¯s so bad, are they willing?¡± ¡°Do you think they are all foodies like you? Go!¡± Kuro glanced at her and said, ¡°Let Crowe bring the Devil Fruit Handbook over.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda responded and went out obediently. At this moment, on the display cabinet, thanks to Lida, there are two fruits in addition to the original four Zoan and one Paramecia and the two newly obtained ones. It happened to be recorded in the Devil Handbook that both of them were Paramecia. One is the ¡®Rising Fruit¡¯, which can raise all the objects above. He had some connection with Piaopiao, and the general distance between them was the awareness of his grandfather and grandson. Float¡¯s lower level is Floating Fruit, this fruit should be Floating¡¯s lower level. It was an ability user that Leda encountered when she was patrolling. Although the direction of the cannonball was turned up, she felt that it was a useless fruit. There is also a ¡®Mommi Fruit¡¯ that can make the person who touches it feel slightly numb. It is light. This thing can only paralyze people when it is developed to a high level. In terms of function, it might be Leda¡¯s lower or even lower level. It was slightly useful, but it was useless in Kuro¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± Soon, Crowe walked into the office with the Devil Fruit Handbook. Kuro looked at a gourd-shaped fruit on the display cabinet and the green fruit and said: ¡°Help me see what the two new Devil Fruit are and if you can find them in the index.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe opened the Devil Fruit Handbook and started searching. At this time, the remaining people also walked into the office one after another. Donald, Lynx, Fanny, and Basil. Among Kuro¡¯s men, only the four of them did not eat the fruit. Ian and Bintz themselves carry their own fruit. Although Moore has just joined, he also has his own fruit, and his fruit ability is very powerful. Only these four left. ¡°Brought it, Kuro.¡± Leda finally walked in and said to Kuro. ¡°Found it.¡± At this time, Crowe also found the picture record of the fruit. ¡°These two fruits are in the illustrated handbook. The gourd-like one is ¡®Fighting Fruit¡¯, Paramecia, the lower level of ¡®Meatball Fruit¡¯. It can bounce off all existence by hitting.¡± ¡°That green one is Bessie¡¯s ¡®Plague Fruit¡¯, which can cause diseases.¡± These words made Kuro¡¯s eyes open. ¡°This is a big deal.¡± Compared to Smith¡¯s Logia, this fruit is more at ease in my hands. After all, there are many Logia in the New World. However, if the ability to artificially cause diseases is not controlled, a large number of people can die in this world. Kuro knew that although the medical skills of this world are not bad, because of the sea and magnetic force, the island and the island are not deeply connected. The most powerful medical country is Magnetic Drum Island, or now it is called the ¡®Sakura Kingdom¡¯, but the advanced level of medical treatment is also shown in the sea near this island, and other things are not connected at all. If this disease-like fruit is in his hands, he will be more at ease. Fortunately, Bessy was locked up in Impel Down. These metahumans can¡¯t be killed. When the fruit is reborn in a certain place and other people get it, another person will appear. It could only be kept like this. Listening to Crowe¡¯s introduction, Donald was stunned. ¡°Fight the fruit?¡± ¡°You know?¡± Kuro looked over. Donald nodded and told him about Kaz¡¯s encounter with his old friend and the [Evil Blade Pirates] that made his old friend like this. ¡°Evil Blade?¡± Kuro¡¯s expression became strange. ¡°This name¡­¡± ¡°Do you know anything, Vice Admiral Kuro?¡± Donald asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was eaten by sea beasts in some sea area in the East China Sea. Don¡¯t care about those details. It¡¯s a little strange. I haven¡¯t come back at that time. How can this fruit appear in Leda¡¯s bag from so far away?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said. This distance is a little far. The rebirth of the Devil Fruit is a matter of probability. Maybe if an ability user dies and there is a fruit nearby, the Devil will attach itself to the fruit and become a new Devil Fruit, but it is not absolute. This probability is actually not high. So Kuro has always felt that Leda¡¯s bag is very strange. And this bag has already been changed once. ¡®So it¡¯s not about the bag?¡¯ Is it Leda herself? Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°Two fruits, plus the previous ones, which one of you wants to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Donald shook his head and said, ¡°I am determined to be a pure martial artist. If I want to be proficient in the Great Dao of Force, the fruit is not conducive to my pursuit of martial arts.¡± Kuro had subdued Donald with that ¡®Strength Blade¡¯. He had always wanted to reach that level, which was not a level that the fruit could reach. Stork remained unmoved. Because she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. It was not until Leda repeated her words that Stork shook her head and said, ¡°I prefer to cook. If I eat Devil Fruit, it may be a little troublesome to touch the ingredients.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little interested.¡± Basil said excitedly, ¡°That fruit looks good. Can I eat it, Vice-Admiral Kuro?¡± ¡°The plague fruit seems to be very useful for my research.¡± Fanny also said, ¡°If I can create a large number of germs, I don¡¯t have to look for materials to study it. Maybe I can dig out something from it and create a more powerful Marine pill.¡± Chapter 721 He Will Kill Those Old Men! Kuro glanced at them, nodded, and motioned to Crowe. Crowe nodded and handed the two fruits to Basil and Fanny. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kuro!¡± Basil was especially excited. Finally, there was finally a fruit that suited him! The effect of that beating fruit can repel all existence, including attacks! If he can even deflect an attack, it means that he will not be so painful when he is beaten in the future! What? This fruit is suitable for my fist technique? That kind of thing is not important! The important thing is not to be beaten! ¡°Alright, eat this thing and familiarize yourself with your abilities. Also¡­ Pheasant, inform the chef that I want to treat all G-3 Marines to a meal. You are ready to make a sumptuous meal.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°You want to find a place to squat in the latrine pit?¡± Stork wondered, ¡°In the fortress, isn¡¯t there a seat?¡± Kuro was speechless. Why is he talking to this thing? Leda repeated the words, and Stork nodded. Everyone left, leaving only three people in the office. Kuro sat in a chair and slowly lit another cigar. He stared at the scenery outside the tall building. The smoke was lingering. For a moment, he was stunned and no one knew what he was thinking. ¡°I really can¡¯t be famous anymore, Crowe¡­¡± After a while, he said. ¡°Huh?¡± Crowe turned to Kuro and pursed his lips. Mr. Kuro wants my idea again? But at this point, apart from suspending activities and downplaying their existence, there are no other good ideas. ¡°Go to the electrical headquarters and ask him to give me all the information of those old guys who ran out,¡± Kuro said. Crowe was stunned when he heard this, and then said, ¡°But, Mr. Kuro, they may not give us the information on it. The World Government keeps it a secret from the outside world, and Headquarters will not easily reveal it.¡± For example, the news of Smith¡¯s escape this time is not among the internal Marine executives. It belongs to the ¡®disappearing people¡¯. ¡°Who am I? Don¡¯t worry, I will give it to you.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to do something. No one will make things difficult for me. If I can¡¯t get it, I¡¯ll ask Sakasugi for it. If I can¡¯t get Sakasugi, I¡¯ll go to Mariejois for it. There¡¯s no reliable information and I have to guess on my own. How long do I have to guess?¡± Just like this time, he only knew that some people had broken into his sea area when he arrived. It was too slow and careless. ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Kuro, I will call you later.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°Go down first and attend the banquet.¡± Kuro stood up and walked down. The venue of the banquet is naturally the canteen. Apart from the Marine cafeteria, there are not many tables available for these thousands of Marines to eat. At this time, many Marines have gathered in the cafeteria and are sitting at tables. The cafeteria is silent, except for the sound of cooking from the kitchen. The G-3 Navy can have a voice, but the Dougreg Navy itself is silent. Coupled with the fact that they have just paid their respects to the sacrificed Marine, under this heavy atmosphere and the special silence of the Dougreg Navy, there is no sound. Until Kuro and others entered. The group of people immediately stood up and saluted Kuro and others in unison. Under the white uniform, it looked so impactful. Kuro nodded and walked to the centermost table and sat down. His direct subordinates were also sitting at that table. There was already food on the table, but the others just sat there and did not dare to move. ¡°Move, what are you waiting for?¡± Kuro glanced around and said, ¡°Food is for people to eat, not for people to see. There is no need to take it to heart. Today, I will allow you to drink freely.¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral¡¯s order, start!¡± A lieutenant colonel at a nearby table shouted. But no one moved. Everyone quietly looked at the food in front of the table, a little confused. Kuro saw this scene and knew why. He sighed and slowly stood up with his wine glass. Seeing Kuro stand up, the others all looked at him. Kuro raised his glass and said to everyone: ¡°Before joining the Marine, we were all ordinary people. Everyone joined the Marine for all kinds of reasons.¡± ¡°If you want to uphold justice, protect civilians, have power, or want to live a relatively safe life, there is no better reason. Everyone joined the Marine Corps, which is essentially contributing to the cause of justice.¡± ¡°We came from all over the world, from all over the world. We gathered together for the same goal.¡± ¡°We have sacrifices. In the confrontation with pirates, we always have sacrifices, but this is not enough to dampen our enthusiasm for Marine. After all, this is the New World, a place where elites gather!¡± These words made the G-3 Marines look up in unison. Yes, this is the New World. They are all battle-hardened elites with amazing willpower and even Haki. ¡°We have seen the sacrifice. It is a good thing that you are sad, and I am relieved that you have not forgotten the Marines who have been sacrificed. Therefore, with this heart, we will inherit the will of the victims. We dare not say that we can clarify Huanyu and restore peace to the world, but we will do what a Marine should do most.¡± ¡°Raise your head, we don¡¯t owe anyone anything, we will still do what we Marines should do, no matter what this world is in the future, Marine¡¯s heart for justice will never change!¡± Kuro downed the wine in his glass and raised the empty glass and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s been hard on you. Drink and win!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± Many Marines shouted and raised the wine glass in their hands and drank it in one gulp. Only then did he sit down, pick up his chopsticks and knife, and start eating. The silent cafeteria began to become noisy. ¡°Wahhh.¡± Leda kept putting food in her mouth with both hands. The plate next to her was already stacked high. ¡°Mr. Crowe.¡± Basil, who was sitting next to Crowe, raised his glass and approached him. He clinked glasses with him and said, ¡°Now that I have obtained the fruit, I need some special training. After the banquet ends, can you give me a special lecture?¡± He said this with a little pride and complacency. After eating the fruit, his ability surged up. He also knew how to use this ability and instantly became proficient. After all, his strength is different from an ordinary person who has nothing. Of course, an ordinary person will gain strength after eating the fruit, but due to his own strength, no matter how good the fruit is, it can¡¯t exert much strength. Compared to a person with real strength, it¡¯s child¡¯s play. Except for Logia, of course. Logia is the same as eating a dog. Of course, Basil didn¡¯t want to ask Crowe for ¡®special training¡¯ for no reason. He has been beaten enough on a daily basis, so of course he won¡¯t ask for a beating. But according to his experiment just now, he found that as long as his ability is used well, he can really deflect attacks. As long as he can deflect Mr. Crowe¡¯s attack, he will not be afraid of being beaten in the future! At that time, he would no longer have to fear Mr. Crowe¡¯s threat! ¡°Oh?¡± Crowe glanced at him and took a sip of the wine in his glass. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll help you with your special training later.¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m new here and it¡¯s my first time eating with you. Please take care of me in the future.¡± On the other side, Moore raised his glass and drank with Donald. Fanny and Ian were whispering and looking at Kuro from time to time. No one knew what they were saying. The scene gradually became lively. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke.¡± Kuro stared at Lida and then looked at the lively scene. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. This is how it should be. This is comfortable enough. And to be so comfortable, he needed enough security and stability. He was going to kill those old men! Chapter 722 Don¡¯t Come Over! The banquet ended in a toast. The Marines of Fortress G-3, morale was rekindled. Yes, they are Marines. They will always be Marines. As Marines, they have to do their duty as Marines. After eating and drinking, everyone began to do their own things. In the kitchen, the stove was burning and a pot was boiling. Pheasant was cutting vegetables and studying new dishes. From time to time, she stared at the pot and then looked at the big bow hanging on the wall with a smile. ¡­ . In an open space near the sea, Donald waved the cross-shaped gun again and again. Every shot seemed to be extremely upright and he had stabbed countless times. According to Vice-Admiral Kuro, he would stab with all his might until he comprehended the level of ¡®Force¡¯. Buzz! He thrust out his spear and the tip of the spear broke through the air with a sharp whistle. He did not wipe the sweat on his face and breathed heavily. He stared at the waves of the sea and murmured: ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t be like this.¡± Although it was a good fight with Bessy, Donald also felt ashamed. After all, he saw a ship sink with his own eyes. He should have won faster against pirates! ¡­ . ¡°Ah¡­¡± Moore yawned in bed, rubbed his eyes, and went back to closing them. But after a while, he got up again, scratched his head, and said in distress, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go and practice. I don¡¯t have enough stamina, but I can¡¯t be a good messenger.¡± ¡­ . On the training ground, Kaz and Wilbur stood side by side, watching Marines train. ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough! Hurry up and practice. In order not to repeat the previous humiliation, we have to train faster and better. We have to think of ways to make ourselves stronger!¡± Kaz shouted. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Kuro once said that you should sweat more and bleed less during the war! It means that you should do more training and work hard to become stronger so that you won¡¯t bleed in real battles!¡± Wilbur also shouted, ¡°Mr. Kuro also said that even if you look at a woman a hundred times, that woman will not be yours, but if you do a hundred exercises, your physique will become stronger, and your strength will be yours! What does this mean? This means that hard work is useful, and you can see that you will become stronger!¡± ¡°Well said, Wilbur, it should be like this!¡± Kaz looked over with emotion. ¡°You have studied the ¡®Quotations of Justice¡¯ more deeply than me. If you have any new insights in the future, please tell me!¡± ¡°No, no, no, Cass, your execution of Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice is faster than mine. In the future, if there is anything about the physical action of justice, please bring me with you!¡± ¡°Wilbur!¡± ¡°Kaz!¡± The two of them held each other tightly and said in unison: ¡°All for justice! All for Mr. Kuro!!¡± ¡­ . Grr¡ª In the laboratory, Fanny held up a medicine bottle with green bubbles and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Adding germs will have such an effect¡­ At the end of the day, germs also have beneficial components. Stripping this point and using it on medicine will do, but it still needs to be tested, and I am now an epidemic patient. Any disease is ineffective for me, and I can do more experiments that I didn¡¯t dare to do before.¡± As she spoke, she excitedly added a few city-level potions, making the green bubbles in the medicine bottle appear more intense. Faintly, Fanny¡¯s excited laughter could be heard in the laboratory. ¡­ . Everyone is training, and so are Ian and Bintz. As long as they are subordinates or direct subordinates recruited by Kuro himself, they are all touched by the scene that happened before. They need to become stronger. In order to stand firm in the New World, they need to become stronger. So did Basil. ¡°Mr. Crowe!¡± In a dojo, Basil looked at Crowe excitedly. ¡°I can finally fight you again!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Crowe raised his eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t this man often beaten by him? How could he be called ¡®finally¡¯? He doesn¡¯t understand Basil¡¯s excitement any more than Mr. Kellow understands his bitterness ¡­ ¡°Forget it, come on.¡± Crowe narrowed his eyes and directly transformed into his human-beast form, his claws stained with Haki. ¡°Eh?¡± The excited Basil was stunned and stammered, ¡°Do, do you need to transform? And use Haki¡­¡± ¡°Of course, you are also a metahuman. Of course I have to use my ability to deal with metahumans. Besides, you can be domineering, right? This is special training, not specifically to beat you up. It is different.¡± Crowe stepped forward. ¡°I will take it seriously.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­ Wait, what are you doing, don¡¯t come over!!!¡± ¡­ . Dressrosa. At this moment, in front of the completed palace, teams of soldiers stood straight and formed rows, ready for battle. On the balcony of the tall building in the palace, a handsome face wearing streamlined armor and no helmet looked down at the soldiers below. ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡± Behind him, Viola, who was married, walked over with her hands clasped and said worriedly, ¡°It will cause a dispute.¡± ¡°This is Master¡¯s will.¡± David said without looking back, ¡°Master wants world peace. I can¡¯t guarantee it now, but I can start from the local part.¡± There was also a booklet in his hand. He raised it and opened it. ¡°Master once said that if peace is sought, peace will be lost. If peace is sought through struggle, peace will exist.¡± ¡°This is the quote given to me by Colonel Wilbur. Open it every day and think about it carefully. You can find that many things are the truth, and many words also represent his long-cherished wish.¡± ¡°Master wants world peace. As his knight, of course I will satisfy his wish. But world peace is too difficult. I can only take it step by step. What I need for the time being is to fight for partial peace for Master.¡± He waved and said, ¡°Have you got the map and intelligence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A servant came over, bowed and handed over a map with both hands. David picked up the map and said, ¡°There are also many countries in the sea near G-3. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is a World Government country or not. I have already issued a notice to submit to me or die. Dressrosa needs a large territory to contribute to world peace.¡± ¡°If we do this, then at the World Conference¡­¡± Viola said worriedly. ¡°Then before the World Conference!¡± David said, ¡°Before the World Conference, let those countries surrender and I will go to the World Conference in person. In this way, when the World Conference is held, the World Government will not say anything. Absolute power will bring absolute power. As long as the country is strong, the World Conference will also be my home ground!¡± With that, he clenched the map tightly and said as if he was swearing, ¡°Everything is for Master¡¯s long-cherished wish!¡± Chapter 723 Gran Tezolo Half a month later. ¡°Headquarters sent someone to give me the information?¡± In the office, Kuro leaned back in his chair and listened to Crowe¡¯s report. ¡°So troublesome? Can¡¯t you just fax it over?¡± It has been half a month since the last time. The G-3 sea has been calm for the past half month. He has enjoyed this peaceful time. Today, Crowe came over and told him the information he wanted. Instead of faxing it directly, he found someone to send it to him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°What they mean is that this is too confidential. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even have the right to ask.¡± From what happened with Smith last time, Crowe knew that Headquarters must also be hiding some of the crucial fugitive clues from their Marine, which cannot be announced. However, if he were to ask with Kuro¡¯s identity, then this information must be given. ¡°Who is coming? Which guy is so free now?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°It¡¯s Vice-Admiral Tokikake,¡± Crowe answered honestly. ¡°Brother Jiji?¡± Kuro lit a cigar and bit it in his mouth. ¡°He came in person? He took the information so seriously?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°According to the grapevine, it seems that Vice-Admiral Momousagi went to the Golden City for a vacation and Vice-Admiral Tokikake also wanted to follow him. He passed by here and came here.¡± ¡°Golden City?!¡± Leda, who was half-slumped on the sofa and eating snacks, immediately perked up when she heard this word. ¡°Gran Tezolo?! Kuro, let¡¯s go play too!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t have tickets or pointers.¡± Gran Tezolo, Golden City, the largest entertainment city in the world, is half a peer of Kuro¡¯s Pegasus Island, why half? Pegasus Island is really not as big as Golden City. Their comprehensive strength is too strong, the place is big, and they are famous, and they are also famous in the casino. Pegasus Island is indeed incomparable, they can only be regarded as half of the same industry, they have no competitiveness at all. In addition to being the largest entertainment city, Gran Tezolo is also recognized by the World Government as a country and is also an absolute neutral zone. The World Government will not attack it. Because they have money¡­ With 20% of the total currency of this world, although it is only circulating, it is not small. There are rumors that Gran Tezolo has five hundred billion Berries in his vault. This money can buy a country. It was also because of this much money that tenryubito would work for him. Wealth is also a kind of power. ¡°Do you need a pointer?¡± Leda asked. ¡°Of course, although it is said to be a city or a country or something, it is actually just a big ship. It needs a pointer to fix the direction. Without that pointer, we can¡¯t go there,¡± Kuro said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that kind of thing.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside him. A middle-aged man wearing a khaki cowboy hat appeared at the door. The man was wearing very convenient civilian clothes and a khaki bellyband around his waist. His face was a little wretched as he bit a thin cigarette and walked in with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Yo, Kuro, long time no see.¡± He greeted Kuro. ¡°Brother Jiji?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°We were just talking about you and you came.¡± ¡°I was on the road a few days ago.¡± Katsushika walked over, pulled out the chair opposite Kuro¡¯s desk, sat down, and took out a stack of information from his cloak. ¡°Here, you want it. Headquarters even quarreled with the World Government because of this. The government feels that the fewer people know about this, the better. Even I know some things. Thanks to you, I and Ji Yuan also saw some information. It really stunned me.¡± Kazui chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative. This matter is rare. I will definitely get it done for you.¡± Kuro took it and opened the information. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of hiding it? In the end, when the person comes out, isn¡¯t it still the eyeball of the world that is shocked? If we found it earlier and solved it earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble.¡± ¡°Hehehe, what you said makes sense. I don¡¯t care about these things. This time, I¡¯m going on leave to chase after Ji Yuan.¡± Katsushiki shrugged and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever Jiyuan goes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Kuro joked, ¡°I heard that you have a lot of women around you. If you want to pursue the Garden of Souls, don¡¯t you have to set an example? If you mess around, it will lower your impression.¡± Kazumi¡¯s face froze. ¡°No, I¡¯m just honest about my nature. The most important thing for a person is to be honest. It¡¯s true that I like Ji Yuan, but I won¡¯t give up on other beautiful ladies!¡± Kuro smiled and did not answer. He continued to open the information. ¡°Right¡­¡± Kazuyoshi thought of something and took out a pointer and a gold invitation card from his pocket. ¡°This is also for you. Do you want to go and relax together?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Leda ran over and took a look at the hospitality voucher. ¡°Gran Tezolo?!¡± ¡°Yes, the biggest Golden City.¡± Kazuko glanced at Leda in her Lolita form and said to Kuro: ¡°Go and have fun. Although your Pegasus Island is not bad, it is sometimes not bad to go to other places to play. That is the world¡¯s neutral zone, you can lose your Marine identity, and you don¡¯t have to catch pirates.¡± ¡°Of course, we can also wait for them to go out and catch them. And¡­ I have seen this information. According to the intelligence, there are a few big fish there.¡± ¡°Big fish?¡± Kuro flipped through the information and suddenly his eyes focused. He took out two pieces of paper and shook them, then said, ¡°These people?¡± ¡°Yes, some of the people who ran away from Imperton, one of them should pay attention. [Weird Robber] Aip, he once stole things from Ma Lin Fando. A long time ago, I heard that he revealed the family information of Teacher Zephyr.¡± Katsushiki said, ¡°This time, he came out. There is intelligence that shows that he is here. Before getting the information, I have heard rumors of his appearance. There are rumors in the sea that he is going to do something big and gather a group of famous people who were once at sea. They are now resting there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really scary.¡± Kuro said expressionlessly. He blew out smoke from his mouth. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you and see what the biggest Golden City looks like. I¡¯ll give my Pegasus Island a lesson.¡± A group of old men? He still wants to do something big? With his current reputation among these ¡®old people¡¯, he is definitely one of the choices, or even the best choice. He did not want to wait for others to come knocking on his door and then passively face them. If he killed these people first, there would be less trouble. It was still the same sentence. If he killed them all, he would not be famous anymore. Chapter 724 More People Than Dogs Headquarters has given him more detailed information about the major criminals who escaped from Imperton this time, from the first floor to the sixth floor. Of course, there are more on the sixth floor. The criminals who escaped from the sixth floor were all counted, and the few people were on this information. Kuro even saw the name Barrett. However, they did not know where most of the people were. The sea was so big. If they really disappeared, no one would be able to find them. Especially now, the World Government has not announced the unrest in Imperton to the outside world, so most Marines do not know how to find it and will only focus on the existing wanted list. But it doesn¡¯t mean that the higher-ups really don¡¯t care. The World Government can ignore it, but people like Sakasugi will definitely look for it. In the information given to Kuro, some people were marked and found out where they appeared and what they were going to do. In addition to the [Weird Pirate] Apu, there are a few other key points. The intelligence shows that they are all on Gran Tezoro. [God of Blades] Kawasaki, [Fist Artist] Gryon, [Red Dragon] Sig, these three are also a big focus. The previous bounty was 800 million, 830 million, and 945 million Berries. ¡°Sword God?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Which sword god?¡± As far as he knows, the only thing on the sea that can be called the God of Blades is that thing that is as famous as Axe Emperor¡­ And the name Sig is also quite interesting. Kuro always remembered the name. The Bandit King, Sig, who killed 56 guys on the same level as Akagami (Red Hair), and this one also has the same name. However, that was all a joke. But this Sig, he probably has to pay attention. The information was sent by CP, so it should not be fake. Although Kuro looked down on the CP organization, he still recognized their ability to collect intelligence. They were the ones who found out that Roger had a child back then. For this reason, they killed all the newborn babies at that time on the nearby islands. To be honest, the World Government is really heartless to do this. The Marines who listened to the World Government also lost their conscience. However, at that time, Kuro seemed to be only two or three years old, and this matter was not reported. He remembered that it was at the time when he entered the headquarters and heard the old man mention this matter by chance that he remembered the ¡®script¡¯ he had seen. Marine is a whole in the outside world, but the details are also divided. Like Kurlo and Smoker, when the World Government does not exist. Like Sakasugi and the World Government. For example, the fake flattery of Sengoku, he would find an opportunity to deal with it tactfully. There are also old sailors like the old man who is like the dust in the light and does nothing. To be honest, Kuro had always felt that the old man had seen too many disgusting things, which was why he developed this strange personality. But after thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t seem right. He has that personality. Although these Marines have different attitudes towards the World Government, they are not completely obedient to the World Government. Some Marines are completely obedient to the World Government and can even work for tenryubito. There are also such Marines in Marine Forces, and there are a lot of them. Some Vice-Admiral came from this. However, those are all ordinary Vice-Admiral, true elite Vice-Admiral, and they still have their own stand. Although the way they do it is not quite the same, they are still human, not dogs. What? You said that no matter what, being a Marine is being a dog? No, no, no, Marines have more people than dogs, and pirates have more dogs than people. Let¡¯s compete. There is no such thing as right or wrong. It¡¯s all about comparing rottenness with which is better. In this intelligence, these people are holding back their strength and still think that they can do something big and let the world know them again. According to Kuro¡¯s own ¡®fame¡¯ among these people, it was better to kill them. Once the target has been chosen, let¡¯s go. On this trip to Gran Tezolo, it is naturally impossible for Kuro to go all out. He has to have a large part of his combat power on the G-3 side to avoid some unexpected situations. Kaz was left behind to guard G-3. His strength is more suitable for guarding than attacking. But Wilbur had been taken by him. One of the Kin had to take command. Usually, Kaz or Wilbur is the one commanding the navy. As for the other subordinates¡­ To be honest, their professionalism is really not enough. Kuro¡¯s own professionalism is not enough. Although he is an old Marine, he has been slacking since he first joined. At that time, he was a combat soldier. He did not learn navigation or artillery. After all, learning these two things is also easy to get promoted, and having special skills is also a bonus in the Marine. Only the bitter soldier is based on battle achievements and combat power. He hid well, so he has been safe since he was a recruit. Later, he was promoted and Kaz became his subordinate, so he didn¡¯t have to sail by himself. With his character, there is no need to talk about his subordinates. Ioan¡¯s professionalism is there, but it may not be as high as Cass and Wilbur, two orthodox Marines who work hard to learn, so she was also left behind. Fanny was adapting and was left behind. Moore was a must-have because he was a messenger. It was much easier with him. Other than that, Kuro only brought Leda and Crowe. ¡°This is the Golden Lion¡­¡± After boarding the Golden Lion, Judge looked around and took an exaggerated breath. ¡°I¡¯m so envious, what a powerful ship. You are the only one in the entire Marine, Kuro.¡± ¡°Can you not mention this? Do you want it, brother? If you want it, I can give it to you. Anyway, our colors are quite close. You are tea color and I am golden.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°No need, this is your ship, and¡­ it¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Katsushiki chuckled. You even know about it! Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he stopped talking. ¡°Oh!! Golden City!¡± Leda cheered and said expectantly: ¡°There must be a lot of good food.¡± Crowe also nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the name of the Golden City. I can finally see it.¡± What a joke. Pirates are also very concerned about the Golden City. In addition to being a safe neutral area, that title is also very attractive to pirates. Gold ¡­ Treasure is one of the many dreams pursued by pirates. ¡°Uncle is also very interested in that kind of place.¡± Moore scratched his head and was also a little expectant. ¡°Set sail!¡± On the deck, Wilbur saw that Marine had deployed and took out Den Den Mushi to command. Chi!! The Tatar statue behind the Golden Lion belches out steam, and with a great whining sound, the Golden Ship sets off from the port of G-3, following the needle and heading toward Gran Tezolo. Chapter 725 I Want Him! When the Golden Lion arrived there according to the pointer, Kuro also saw the appearance of the world-famous ¡®Golden City¡¯. It was indeed a huge ship with a length of ten kilometers and a golden light. There were two long flagpoles extending from the bow of the huge ship to the left and right. Next to them were two chains. Under the chains were two ancient turtles. The two big turtles were responsible for guiding the ship and they were not affected by the climate and current. This ship could circulate the world. Below the bow of the ship is a passage. There are several signs of cards above the passage, and the entrance of the passage below is like half a chip. On the golden ship, you can see a tower with a soaring golden arm at the back, and at the top, there is an index finger pointing to the sky. Compared to this huge Golden Ship, the Golden Lion Ship, which was already an adult proportion compared to ordinary ships, was more like a child. ¡°I lost.¡± Basil looked at the Golden Ship in front of him in disappointment. ¡°The Golden Lion has lost!¡± Of course, he was also on this ship. After all, he was directly under Mr. Crowe, just like how Leda was directly under Stork. At this moment, there are a few small bandages on his face. After Mr. Crowe¡¯s ¡®special training¡¯ last time, his injuries are now completely healed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Leda stood in front of the deck and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s just a little bigger. If it¡¯s bigger, it will look bloated. It¡¯s definitely not easy to move. One shot can take it down, definitely!¡± What¡¯s with that tone of yours that makes it sound like everyone who works out is dead meat? Kuro smirked and said, ¡°Okay, get ready to go in.¡± The Golden Lion entered the half chip channel and was instantly covered by darkness, but the darkness quickly dissipated and a golden light appeared above, illuminating the entire channel. It was a large amount of gold powder, glowing under the dark passage and falling towards the Golden Lion. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro looked up and frowned slightly. ¡°Brother Jiaji.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this is unexpected.¡± Kazuko scratched his head. ¡°Tazoro, that guy, actually did this to us.¡± Kuro moved his finger, and the gold dust falling from above swung away before it reached the edge of the Golden Lion, suspended in the air and did not let it land, like a planet dotted and illuminated above. ¡°This Golden Emperor is quite arrogant¡­¡± Kuro said lightly. The Golden Lion continued forward, crossing the passage and reaching a golden body of water ahead. It was a circular area surrounded by many golden lion spray statues. Outside the area, a large number of tall buildings were surrounding it. Inside the inner wall of the area, many ships were staying there. In this water, there are many golden platforms constantly moving in the water. On each platform, there are a few women dancing. At the highest point in front, a man with slicked-back hair, a gold and white coat, green hair, and purple sunglasses is also dancing. ¡°It¡¯s him, [Golden Emperor] Gilde Terzoro.¡± Kazuko whistled and said to the person on the high platform. ¡°The purple-haired woman next to her is not bad.¡± Kuro stared at another high platform and commented on the purple-haired woman who was singing and wearing a black evening gown. ¡°Huh?¡± Leda looked over warily. Swish! At this moment, a cannonball came from another passage. ¡°Yes?¡± Basil¡¯s ears moved and he stepped forward, creating several air rings in the air. ¡°Moonwalk!¡± He jumped in the air and punched the cannonball. Bang! The cannonball flew out under his fist and landed on the water, exploding into a big wave. In another passage, a long ship sailed out. The entire ship did not have a second-story structure, but it was very long. Five masts stood upright on the ship, and at the bow, there was a long cannon that went straight to the middle of the ship. ¡°We are the Long Sea Pirates!¡± Someone on the ship roared, ¡°Because we lost money here, we have to rob them. Hand over the money. Such a big golden ship must be rich!¡± ¡°Pirate?¡± Kuro looked over and asked Kazui, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the World Neutral Zone? How can someone dare to do that?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Kazuo looked at Tazoro on the high platform and said, ¡°That man seems to be quite happy.¡± Gilder Tezolo, who was performing, also saw the scene below, but he did not stop his performance, but his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Lord Tazoro, someone is causing trouble down there.¡± A voice sounded in his earpiece. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tazoro smiled and said, ¡°The guests are happy to see it, and the ship¡­¡± He saw the Marine logo hanging on the Golden Lion¡¯s fortress group and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s Golden Lion¡¯s ship, Marine¡¯s battle with pirates, isn¡¯t it a great performance!¡± ¡°No one cares, right? Sure¡­¡± At this moment, on the deck, Kuro moved his fingers and said, ¡°Then clear the area.¡± Whoosh! The water below swept out and directly wrapped around the long ship. The ball of water twisted and opened. Under the naked eye of the surrounding audience, the long ship and the pirates inside were minced. Then the ball of water flew up and directly left the Gran Tezoro. At the same time, those docked ships, as long as they have the pirate logo, are all wrapped in water and lifted up. They are minced in the water and thrown out of the big golden ship. ¡°Hehehe, Kuro, you have a strong desire for revenge.¡± Kaji shrugged his shoulders and smiled. ¡°World Neutral Zone.¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°Neutral means that I don¡¯t care about anything. I don¡¯t touch the interests of the owner of this side, and the owner of this side doesn¡¯t stop me from doing things. The World Government said that they won¡¯t attack this country, and I didn¡¯t attack this country. I¡¯m just dealing with pirates.¡± As he spoke, he glanced around and said, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I don¡¯t see any of the recently rising Pirates.¡± Because there was a fruit user here that could make Kuro wary, his memory of this place was relatively clear. It turned out that the Long Sea Pirates were going to deal with the one wearing the straw hat. But where is the man in the straw hat again? ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin and muttered, ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be involved.¡± The Straw Hat Pirates got this ticket because of the Pure Gold incident, but the Misnaki family had already rescued him, so there would naturally be no such thing as the treasure pirate looking for Pure Gold. Without that treasure pirate, the Straw Hat Pirates would not get the ticket. And then ¡­ They would not be able to come here. ¡°Forget it, it saves time.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°Otherwise, there will always be a swarm of flies buzzing around your head.¡± When Kuro dealt with the pirate group and the surrounding pirate ships, Tazoro, who was about to add another performance show, froze there and raised his hand, not knowing what to do. He wanted to do it himself and wait for that unknown pirate group to attack the Golden Lion before adding some performance points to the audience. Now, there is nothing he can do. And ¡­ ¡°So violent? The rumors on the sea are not fake.¡± Tazolo grinned and shook his outstretched hand. ¡°How nice, I want him!¡± Chapter 726 Although He Hasn¡¯t Killed a Dragon, He Has Become an Evil Dragon (1) The Golden Lion crossed the water and docked at the port with a red carpet in front of it. At this location, a corner of Gran Tezolo¡¯s city can be revealed. Although it is said to be the largest entertainment city, this place is more like a casino city. It gave Kuro a feeling of being in Las Vegas in his previous life. Although he had never been there at all. The Golden Lion docked and lowered the ladder. Kuro and Kazui walked in front, leading a group of Marines down. ¡°Wow!¡± Suddenly, a red-haired woman in a sexy robe walked over. She flipped her wine-red wavy hair and took off her sunglasses and said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the famous Golden Lion and Vice Admiral Tokikake here.¡± The woman bowed and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, I am the VIP customer¡¯s exclusive receptionist, Baccarat.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda turned her head and asked, ¡°How do you know him?¡± ¡°Of course I know him.¡± Baccarat chuckled and said, ¡°High-level government officials, high-level naval officials, and famous big pirates are all recorded here. They are all our VIP customers.¡± With that, she looked at Leda and said, ¡°You are Colonel ¡®Hao Die¡¯, right? You are also our VIP.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lida widened her eyes. ¡°You actually said that I¡¯m a white butterfly and not a white whale. You¡¯re a good person.¡± Barkara smiled but said nothing. ¡°Okay, if you are the receptionist, take us there directly. Ji Yuan, no, Momousagi has already come.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Take us to Tezolo later. I have something to tell him.¡± ¡°Is Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un looking for our boss? It just so happens that our boss is also very interested in you. I heard that your Pegasus Island industry is thriving. Unfortunately, there is no largest casino. Maybe our boss can cooperate with you.¡± Bacara smiled and turned her body slightly. Soon, a white luxury car slowly drove over. It was an open-top car with several turtles on both sides pushing the power, and in the front of the car, there was a turtle commanding. Lida looked sideways and said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Muscle Turtle?¡± ¡°You know?¡± Kuro asked. Leda nodded. ¡°It tastes bad. The meat is very hot.¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°Yes, this is Muscle Turtle. The cars here are all powered by Muscle Turtle.¡± Baccarat said with a smile, ¡°This is Turtle Silas, a high-level turtle car powered by upper-class muscle turtles. Please get in the car and let me show you around the Golden City.¡± ¡°This thing is quite interesting.¡± Kuro looked at the structure of the car and the position of the Muscle Turtle and sneered. ¡°If it¡¯s just a simple hire, it shouldn¡¯t be bad. There¡¯s no need to make it like this. What do you think, Brother.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this structure will remind people of bad things.¡± Kazashi touched his chin and muttered. These words made Baccarat¡¯s body freeze and she froze there, maintaining her smile. This thing, Kuro knew at a glance, was to stimulate the muscle turtles through the activation of the key to form an electric current and force them to work. Although it was only an animal, it made Kuro think of something unpleasant. Mary Joa¡¯s automatic sidewalk is no different from this in essence. ¡°Make a suggestion to your boss. If you have money, it will be more effective to change the way you do it. Don¡¯t play the capitalist¡¯s game, play the slave owner¡¯s game¡­ It¡¯s very annoying, although you can¡¯t play the capitalist¡¯s game either. There are a lot of street lights on your street. Be careful, you will be hung with street lights one day.¡± Kuro skipped the car and said, ¡°Wilbur.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wilbur saluted and stood at attention. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, bring your subordinates to play. I¡¯ll pay for the extra part.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Kuro!¡± Wilbur nodded and scattered with the rest of the Marines. ¡°I want to go too!¡± Leda raised her hand and jumped to Kuro. ¡°Chloe.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°Watch her, don¡¯t let her eat anything,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Understood,¡± Crowe said, pushing up his glasses. Seeing that most of the people had dispersed and only Kuro and Garji were there, Baccarat reacted and said, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kim Jung, Vice-Admiral Tokikake, it will be very slow if you don¡¯t take the car.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Stand firm.¡± Kuro reached out his hand and interlaced his index and middle fingers. **TIP** The two ornaments of the building above fell down and flew towards them, directly holding Garke and Baccarat¡¯s feet, making them stand there. ¡°Oh ~ This is¡­¡± Kazui said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s very interesting.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, stand firm!¡± Kuro¡¯s figure floated away and flew straight forward, bringing two ornaments and the person on it with him. He broke through the air and flew straight towards the circular area in front of the street. It is a high-level area, which is different from the commercial area. The commercial district here is not entirely made of gold. There are all kinds of buildings, but the high-level district is all made of gold. Kuro flew directly from the high-level area to the center position and put down the two decorations behind him. ¡°That¡¯s fast, Kuro.¡± Katsushiki jumped down from the ornament and chuckled. ¡°You can even bring people with you. Kizaru-san can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°This is really¡­¡± Baccarat was stunned for a moment and it took a long time for her to recover from her surprise. She bowed to Kuro and said, ¡°As expected of Vice Admiral Kim.¡± With that, she took off her gloves and extended her hand to Kuro. ¡°Such a powerful Marine might have a pleasant cooperation with our boss. How about shaking hands first?¡± Kuro looked at her deeply and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Fruit of Luck?¡± These words made Baccarat widen her eyes and subconsciously take a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t play this game with me. I¡¯m a Marine, not a pirate like Gran Tezolo who was tricked into becoming a slave.¡± Kuro put his right hand on the hilt of his sword and said with a smile, ¡°If you lie to me, then you are going against Marine. Or do you think we don¡¯t know the real situation of Gran Tezolo?¡± Kazui also smiled and did not speak. They are Marines, the most powerful organization in the world. There is nothing they do not know. Gran Tezolo, the world¡¯s largest entertainment city, but also has its dark side. That Gilder Tezoro is almost going to fall into the trash of the Sky Dragon People. However, Marine did not know the true identity of Gilder Tezoro. After all, too many slaves escaped back then, and Tenryubito himself had forgotten which slaves they had. But Gilder Tezolo was one of them. Kuro was well aware of this. Although he did not kill a dragon, he was affected by the evil dragon and eventually turned from a kind man to a person like the evil dragon. Chapter 727 Beware of Overturn He knows my ability?! No, that¡¯s impossible! Baccarat had never shown the characteristics of her ability in front of others. When dealing with other powerful gamblers, she only needed to touch the luck absorption to defeat them. For so many years, she has hidden it well. Why does this man know! However, Baccarat was a professional. After a short shock, she came back to her senses and smiled with the back of her hand on her lips. ¡°What a joke, Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, I don¡¯t dare to do anything excessive to a high-ranking Marine. I just want to shake hands. After all, you are my idol.¡± You think I¡¯ll believe you? Kuro rolled his eyes. This woman was the most worthy of his vigilance in the entire Golden City. The power of transporting fruits has been on the alert list since he was in this world. A person¡¯s luck, besides looking at the course of history, also depends on luck. Without luck, no matter how strong you are, you will still fall into the sea. ¡°Sa, since you don¡¯t want to shake hands, then go in.¡± Seeing that Kuro did not speak, Baccarat did not say anything. She walked to a sealed golden door in front of her and knocked. Knock, knock. Very soon, a big-faced plate wearing a ninja suit walked out of the golden door. This person¡¯s head was extremely huge, but his body looked normal, looking like a big-headed balloon. His mouth was open, just like the mouth of a certain Blue Wishes Cat. ¡°He is Mr. Tanaka, the head of security here, and the person responsible for welcoming you in,¡± Baccarat introduced with a smile. ¡°Hello.¡± Tanaka placed his right hand on his left chest and bowed to him and Kazuji. ¡°I will take you in. Please hold my hand.¡± ¡°Oh? Did you wear it directly?¡± Kazuyoshi said in surprise and grabbed Tanaka¡¯s hand, ¡°What a convenient ability.¡± ¡°Hehehehe, you flatter me, Vice-Admiral Tokikake. I am a person who ate the ¡®Piercing Fruit¡¯ and can pass through all non-living things.¡± Tanaka let out a unique strange laugh. Through the fruit ¡­ Kuro narrowed his eyes. This ability is like the superior of the Water-Water Fruit. Its function is similar, but it is more convenient than the Water-Water Fruit that can swim everywhere. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro put his hand on Katsushiki¡¯s shoulder. If he remembered correctly, this ability can allow people to pass through it through the power of connection. Sure enough, Tanaka pulled Kaji in one hand and Baccarat in the other and directly passed through the sealed golden door, bringing Kuro¡¯s body with him. After passing through the golden door, what came into view was an empty place. Kuro came to a second-floor position. Below was a big casino. Two giants in sumo clothes sat on the left and right. There were other masked tourists gambling nearby, and in the center of the rear of the two sumo giants was a big clock. ¡°Sa, this is the VIP area.¡± Baccarat smiled and said, ¡°Please have some fun first, I¡¯ll call the boss.¡± ¡°Oh? Kuro?¡± As soon as they entered, a gentle voice sounded beside them. A long-legged beauty wearing a cloak came over and greeted her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still me, Ji Yuan!¡± Kazuko became excited. ¡°I¡¯m here too!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too.¡± Jiyuan glanced at Kazui and said expressionlessly, as if he was looking at a passerby. Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°Long time no see, Ji Yuan. I came here to do something.¡± Ji Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for a vacation. If you need to do something, I can help.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Kuro glanced down and paused at a person wearing a blindfold mask. ¡°He looks a little familiar, that man¡­¡± The person was wearing a purple mask and a rather close-fitting robe. His chin was long and he had a small beard. His beard was already white and he was a little old. At this moment, his blood was boiling and he was betting with the person opposite him. ¡°That is¡­¡± Kazuko also looked over, paused, and said: ¡°Sig ¡®Red Dragon¡¯?¡± Kuro¡¯s fingers moved slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t do it, Kuro.¡± Ji Yuan looked over and said, ¡°This is the neutral area granted by the World Government. Whether it is pirates or Marines, they can¡¯t act.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Vice Admiral Momousagi is right.¡± Suddenly, from the big staircase opposite, a man wearing sunglasses and a tall hat came down. He was tall and strong, wearing a platinum gown with a gold necklace around his neck and a gold ring on his finger. Golden Emperor, Gilder Tezoro. Seeing the arrival, the long-haired man who was gambling glanced at him and then looked at Marine opposite him with a provocative smile. Tizolo waved his hand and the man laughed and retreated. He looked straight at Kuro and smiled. ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro, every place has its own rules. It¡¯s better to follow them. Marines can¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s national affairs.¡± ¡°Yoo-hoo¡­¡± Kuro raised his head and looked down at Tezolo from the steps. ¡°Can anything be called a country now? It¡¯s good to be rich, Gilder Tezolo.¡± Tazoro smiled and said, ¡°Your Pegasus Island industry is also famous in the world. I often hear the name ¡®Marine¡¯s Sanctuary¡¯.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not listening to your bullshit.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m very busy. When I¡¯m done, I can spend some money on you, provided that you cooperate with me. It¡¯s normal for a country recognized by the World Government to cooperate with Marines.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Tazoro smiled deeply and said, ¡°My rule here is neutrality. I open the door and do business. No matter who it is, I will receive them as guests. I don¡¯t care about the bounty of hundreds of billions of pirates. Anyway, I have too much money to spend. If you want to catch pirates, do you want that money and credit? The credit can be bought with money. If you beg me, I will give you money.¡± Boom!! Just as Tazoro finished speaking, there was a loud noise from above and the surrounding golden wall caved in. The loud noise startled the people around them. ¡°Money is not everything.¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°For example, natural disasters and so on. The sea is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will easily capsize. If a big wave comes and swallows you, it will not be good.¡± These words made Tezolo¡¯s face sink and he stared at Kuro without saying anything. Kuro raised his head and looked down at him. Behind him, Ji Yuan and Kazui stood on both sides. Katsushiki shrugged and chuckled. ¡°Interesting.¡± The corner of Ji Yuan¡¯s mouth rose, and his right hand slowly moved to Kin Kin Lo on his waist. Chapter 728 The Deceived Are Losers The three of them stared at each other, the pressure on them was not small. Baccarat took half a step back and the standard smile disappeared. Tanaka looked around, his face sweating. Gran Tezolo¡¯s intelligence ability is not small. After all, he is involved with the World Government and Tenryubito. They know a lot of things. As Tazoro¡¯s confidant and secretary, Baccarat knew a lot of information. These three people are worthy of being called Great Generals! If the three of them attacked together¡­ ¡°Lord Tazoro¡­¡± Baccarat looked over worriedly. At this time, Tazoro¡¯s blue veins were exposed. He gritted his teeth and stared at the three Marines on the stairs. The three Marines were smiling and looking down at him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in how you govern your place. I¡¯m just here to ask you for information. As a country recognized by the World Government, this bit of cooperation is fine, right? Of course, I promise not to do it on your territory.¡± Kuro said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard for you, Tezolo.¡± It was not difficult to give a message. Barkara thought it was not difficult. Although they say that they are absolutely neutral, they will not be absolutely neutral in the face of power. The three on the other side are the strong! ¡°Lord Tazoro, I think¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t laugh¡­¡± Bacara leaned over and was about to whisper to Tazoro when Tazoro spoke through his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh!!¡± The voice repeated firmly again. In his mind, for some reason, the appearance of a person wearing a bubble helmet and smiling flashed across his mind. There was also a certain green-haired young man whose naked body was imprinted with the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s hoof print¡­ This is it, this is the expression of looking up at him and smiling! Tazoro raised his head and roared in front of him, ¡°Don¡¯t smile at me like this!!¡± Boom!! The golden decoration at the top of the sky softened into liquid at this moment and then turned into a huge golden fist that smashed towards the three people. Bang!! With a punch, the stairs above were shattered. Of course, he didn¡¯t hit anyone. ¡°So generous?¡± Kuro landed in the square with Ji Yuan and Kazuji. He held the hilt of his sword and stared at Tazoro. ¡°Can I consider it a provocation if I attack Marine?¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Tazoro laughed. ¡°What are you talking about, Kim Jung! This is just an accident. I apologize for this, um¡­ I will accompany each of you for 100 million Berries. As my apology, this ceiling seems to be broken.¡± At this time, he calmed down. ¡°As for the information you want¡­ Sure, of course. Come, bet with me. I have so much money that I can¡¯t spend it all. After winning all my money, I will give you the information.¡± Tazolo spread his hands and shrugged with a smile. ¡°A person is the most vulnerable after losing everything. He can exchange anything he has for it. Yes, everything I have is money. As long as you win all my money, I will give you information, Dais.¡± Thud! In the air, a huge figure suddenly jumped down and landed heavily in front of the bell. In his arms were two huge iron dice, chewing gum, wearing a headscarf, and a necklace of emeralds around his neck. He tilted his head and looked arrogant. Tazoro smiled and said, ¡°Dais, he used to be the undefeated champion in the death competition of the Dark World. Now he is the dealer here. He will roll the dice and bet 100 million Berries at once. If I lose, I will give you ten times the amount. If you lose¡­ just give me the original price.¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± As soon as Tazoro finished speaking, Dais threw the two huge dice up with his hand and they fell into the upside-down bell. He directly hugged the bell with both hands and covered it down hard. There was a bell sound and the bell was standing on the ground. ¡°The rules are very simple. Guess the size.¡± Tazoro smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°I choose Big. Come, let¡¯s bet!¡± Kuro stared at him for a while and turned around. However, as he turned around, a black light flashed and a black and gold Haki Slash flew out of the black light and directly hit the big bell and passed through it. Bang! The bell shattered under the slash, and even the dice inside turned into powder. ¡°I choose small. If there are no points, then it¡¯s small. Billion Berries will be sent to my ship later. Since you don¡¯t want to give it to me, Marine will not force a person. Find someone to arrange it. I came here to play.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ what a wonderful gamble. No problem, a billion Berries. If you want to play, please enjoy it here.¡± Tazoro bowed and looked up at Kuro and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Vice-Admirals to come here. I will waive the bill this time.¡± Kuro ignored him and walked out. There was a door here. It was not that he could not walk, but it would be more convenient just now. After leaving the VIP area, Kazu asked Kuro, ¡°Are we just going to let it go?¡± ¡°We are new here, so we must enjoy ourselves first. Pirates can¡¯t run away.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said lightly, ¡°Tizoro is so stubborn. Those people must have been recruited by him. As for that man¡­ we can¡¯t turn against him.¡± To be honest, if this person insisted, they really could not do anything. Sometimes I have to admit that money is a power, especially for Marines like them who operate within the rules. Tyzolo¡¯s attitude is completely unafraid of a life and death struggle. That attitude¡­ It seemed to remind him of a bad memory. They have no evidence to arrest him, because this person is not a pirate now, but a legitimate ¡®king¡¯ recognized by the World Government. Besides, Kuro is not interested in catching him. He just wants to solve his own trouble. There is no need to make it so awkward. ¡°You have a way, little brother Kuro.¡± On the side, Ji Yuan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. What can a Marine do?¡± Kuro shook his head and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s just that Sig¡¯s aura has been remembered by me. If you want to catch someone, it¡¯s not that troublesome. Isn¡¯t there a saying, the absolute rule of Gran Tezolo, those who are deceived here are losers.¡± He turned his head and looked at the VIP room. ¡°Since there is this rule, it depends on who is lying.¡± After remembering the long-chinned aura, it would be easy to find him. Although this place is big, his Kenbonshoku (Observation) is bigger! It¡¯s just ten kilometers. Cover a circle and see who that aura has come into contact with. When the time comes, we can just launch a surprise attack and¡­ Kuro looked at the city full of golden neon and murmured, ¡°If there is really a big wave, I usually don¡¯t lie.¡± Tezolo¡¯s ability will be unlocked by seawater. Although the people here were sprinkled with gold powder, they would be fine after being watered. The person who is cheated is the loser? This kind of speech is just the self-destruction of losers! Chapter 729 No More¡­_1 In the VIP area, Tazoro led his people to a banquet hall and sat on the sofa at the end. That gloomy face made all the subordinates in the banquet hall quiet down, not daring to speak. The purple-haired woman brought a glass and wine and poured it for Tazoro. Her movements were careful. After pouring the wine, she sat beside Tazoro with a calm and unsmiling expression. ¡°Carina¡­¡± Tazolo swirled the wine in his glass and said in a deep voice, ¡°What will that group of people do?¡± The purple-haired woman pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Lord Tazoro, they definitely won¡¯t give up so easily. We have to deal with them fully.¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Tazoro laughed in a low voice. ¡°Yes, they won¡¯t give up. They will definitely find other ways, but they can¡¯t do anything to me. I have a trump card here!¡± These words made Baccarat, who was accompanying him, show a trace of a smile. ¡°Yes, Lord Tizolo, they can¡¯t threaten you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Sir Tazoro!¡± At this moment, one of his men took a few steps forward with a glass of wine and said with a flattering smile, ¡°Here, you are like a tenryubito, no one can threaten you!¡± Tazoro¡¯s smile widened. He pushed away his sunglasses and let them reach his hair. His malicious eyes stared straight at the man in the white gown and he said slowly: ¡°Did I allow you to laugh in front of me?¡± His subordinate¡¯s face changed and he stammered, ¡°T-Tazoro-sama¡­¡± ¡°Who allowed it?¡± Tazoro opened his fingers and pulled out a gold ring. ¡°Lord Tazoro!¡± The subordinate seemed to understand something and was shocked for a moment. His face was pale and he was about to retreat. ¡°Lord Tazoro, I was wrong! I just, I just¡­¡± Tazoro revealed a sinister smile and loosened his fingers. The golden ring he was holding fell and rolled towards the subordinate. ¡°Ah ah ah!!!¡± The subordinate turned around and ran in horror. At this moment, the golden ring directly softened into liquid and rushed out like a snake, tying up the body of the man and making him fall to the ground. Tazoro looked at his subordinates who were struggling and wailing and his smile grew. ¡°Then, remember in the future, you are not allowed to laugh until I give you permission.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Sir Tazoro!¡± The subordinate nodded frantically. Tazoro nodded and looked like he was about to let go, which made the subordinate have a glimmer of hope in his eyes and he was relieved. Boom! The golden lamp on the top of the sky turned into liquid at this moment and fell directly towards the subordinate, covering him. The subordinate did not even have time to struggle before he was poured into the golden liquid and became a part of the Golden Regiment. ¡°Hahahaha, how ridiculous!¡± Tazolo laughed loudly. ¡°At the moment when hope is replaced by despair, that expression is the most wonderful performance! There is nothing more wonderful than this!¡± A woman with long golden hair and a gentle smile flashed through his mind. Tazoro¡¯s expression froze, he lowered his head slightly and said in a deep voice: ¡°Yes, no more¡­¡± The terrifying scene silenced the hall. Tazoro looked up and waved at them. ¡°All of you go down.¡± The group of subordinates dispersed. No one dared to stay any longer, nor did they dare to play any tricks at this time. The lesson is still there. ¡°Carina, go and preside outside.¡± Tazoro ordered the purple-haired woman beside him. ¡°Yes.¡± The purple-haired woman nodded, stood up and walked out. Now, only Tazoro, Baccarat, and Tanaka were left in the hall. But soon a footstep sounded. ¡°Yo, those Marines, can I kill them?¡± In the rear, the man with a long chin walked over with a sense of playfulness. ¡°I¡¯m very concerned about that Golden Lion. He has been very famous recently. If we kill him, it will affect the prestige of the Marine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the knife.¡± Another voice appeared from the other side. A thin and tall black shadow, like a ninja, crossed his arms and put his feet together. His back and waist were filled with swords. ¡°Kumigami and Momousagi¡¯s knives are both one of the 21 great knives, Autumn Water and Kinkun Law, I want them.¡± He said lightly, ¡°Their lives are the same.¡± Suddenly, a figure sat next to Tazoro, took a glass from the table beside him, and poured the wine. ¡°That¡¯s not so easy.¡± He laughed. Bacara looked at the man who had come over and said in shock, ¡°When¡­¡± The person who poured wine for him was also an old man with white hair and loose skin, but he looked very energetic. He was also dressed appropriately in a black tuxedo. He drank at a moderate pace like an old gentleman. Tazoro¡¯s face darkened. ¡°April, didn¡¯t I say that you have to report when you come? Also, restrain your ability. I took you in not to let you do whatever you want here.¡± The long-chinned Sigg shrugged and smiled. ¡°I know. It¡¯s easy to form the New Pirate Alliance with your financial resources and our strength. But before that, we will announce our existence to the world.¡± ¡°Smith seems to have failed.¡± April, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking wine, said, ¡°The person who represents that Kim Jung-ho is not only famous, but also powerful. Once he fails, Headquarters will definitely be alerted. G-3 is not suitable to go. If we want to take action, it can only be this time.¡± With that, he leaned his head back and said to the back, ¡°What do you think?¡± Beside a pillar at the back, there was a muscular man wearing a short shirt. The man crossed his arms and did not answer. ¡°You¡¯re quiet in prison and you¡¯re still quiet here¡­¡± April shook her head. ¡°Be happy, Griffon. We¡¯re free.¡± The man with his arms crossed remained silent. Apu spread his hands and put the cup on the table next to him. He stood up and walked down and stood in front of Tezolo. ¡°Then¡­¡± Tazoro smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Sig showed a hideous smile. ¡°Of course, you have to explain it well in your territory.¡± Tazoro slowly said, ¡°In this city, those who are deceived are the losers.¡± Sig¡¯s smile widened. April shook his head. The man in the ninja suit with all the knives on his back narrowed his eyes. Behind him, the man leaning against the pillar had veins popping out of his arms, and his eyes gradually turned red. ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Tazoro laughed out loud, reached out his hand and gripped it hard in front of him, as if he wanted to hold everything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the consequences, because even the World Government will submit to the power of money!¡± Chapter 730 5,000 Berries ¡°Nice, brother!¡± At this time, in a golf course in the high-level area, with a shout from Kuro, the plus counter swung out and the golf ball went into the hole. ¡°Hehehe, your skills are not bad.¡± Katsushika scratched his head and smiled at Kuro, who was lying on the recliner. On the lawn, Kuro was lying on a recliner with a parasol. Beside him, a beautiful woman in a bikini brought a drink and handed it to Kuro with a smile. Kuro smiled at her and picked up the drink. After taking a sip with a straw, he put it back and looked up at the sky. ¡°I have to say, it¡¯s quite comfortable.¡± Katsushika handed the club to the bikini beauty beside him and walked over. ¡°I often come here to play. As long as I have money, the service here will be good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Money is something in circulation. Sometimes even pirates have to follow the rules,¡± Kuro said. Pirates also have to follow the rules. They can¡¯t really go to a place and break it, but they don¡¯t follow the Marine¡¯s rules. They also have to buy supplies, because sometimes buying is more time-saving and convenient than robbing, and they may not necessarily be able to win. And by spending here, Kuro has money, so of course he has money. At their level, money is not that important. Vice-Admiral¡¯s salary can be said to be ridiculously high. In addition, at their level, they will have their own tax land or industries. How can they not have money? He is just a Marine Captain of the branch. Strictly speaking, he is a small warlord who controls a town and taxes near the sea. Not to mention them. Kazui himself is a local base chief. In addition to his own salary, although he is not as profitable as Kuro¡¯s Pegasus Island industry, he is not short of money. After all, the World Government is really too rich. There were only two golf courses, him and Gary, while Ji Yuan went to gamble. In terms of gambling, she is not inferior to Brother Yixiao and likes those places. ¡°Brother Kuro, do you want to find a place to play tonight?¡± Kazui smiled at him. Kuro raised his head slightly and looked at the highest Golden Pagoda nearby. ¡°No, I¡¯m not at ease if I can¡¯t find him, but if I find him, I¡¯m afraid this place can¡¯t be played anymore. With Tazoro¡¯s character, he won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Oh? You know him well?¡± Katsushiki asked. Kuro narrowed his eyes and sighed. ¡°I just heard about it. Some people will reflect on themselves when they encounter changes, and some people will completely fall. Of course, I have no right to talk about this. After all, I haven¡¯t experienced his things. If I had, I might not have his current achievements.¡± That is, if he had the experience of Tyzolo. The world had long been destroyed for him. He was going to turn the world upside down even if it cost him his life. Without the suffering of others, do not persuade others to be good. As for Tazoro, Kuro himself has no objections. Everyone¡¯s will is free. Similarly, Kuro himself is unhappy with Tazoro because of his own will. ¡°Oh? What are you going to do now?¡± Katsushiki asked. Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed red and then disappeared. He shrugged. ¡°Just wait. What can I do? Before he acts, we just have to wait.¡± ¡°Are you sure he will attack us? We are Marines.¡± Kazui was a little puzzled. ¡°Of course he won¡¯t do it himself. He¡¯s not stupid. Brother Jiji, you know a little about him. You¡¯ve been here a lot.¡± Kuro said. Katsushiki nodded. ¡°According to the grapevine, he has a lot of pirates under him. Some of them are dedicated to finding treasures, and some are responsible for providing him with money. I heard that there is a pirate group called the Silver Pirates who will be responsible for providing him with silver mines, but if he can¡¯t find the place, the government will pretend that they don¡¯t know about it. It is even more impossible to say about Tazoro.¡± He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°If those people who escaped are raised by him and become Pirates again, there is no way to deal with him without proof from the higher-ups.¡± ¡°So, he will definitely act.¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°In any case, my purpose is only to catch people. If I can bring this big fish, brother, you have to help me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Kaji smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that there is one less place to play in the future.¡± ¡°There are many places to play in the world, there is no need to grab a place. This sea is big.¡± Kuro chuckled. With Kazuji and Jiyuan here and the two generals here, Kuro felt extremely safe. ¡­ . While Kuro was waiting there, there were also people shopping in other places of the Golden City. The Golden City is different from other places. Most of the places here belong to the darkness to illuminate the neon light of the ¡®Nightless City¡¯. Even if it is still daytime outside, it is still the same. At this time, in the business district, Leda was walking around on the spacious street. ¡°This!¡± ¡°This is not bad either!¡± ¡°Wow, this is delicious!¡± The white-haired loli in the Marine cloak was running around the street like a ghost. Every time she ran, she would take away some food and leave a sentence. ¡°Chloe, bill, get more!¡± Then, the bespectacled tool-man would run over and pay the money, then take a bunch of things and give them to the accompanying Marine. At this moment, the Marines were carrying bags of things, most of which were paper bags filled with food. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at Leda, who was running around excitedly. He murmured with a bitter smile: ¡°Although I know what you mean by asking me to keep a close eye on Miss Lida, the key is that I can¡¯t control her, and I don¡¯t dare to control her.¡± Nominally, Crowe is a colonel. In essence, Crowe is the butler. On a deeper level, he is actually a servant. Which one of these two listens to him? Ask him to watch Leda closely. Is there some misunderstanding? Not only did he fail to keep an eye on her, but he also became a bag-bearer. Although he often plays this role, he is a colonel now. How can a colonel carry a colonel¡¯s bag? There are so many Marines, why does he have to be the only one? He also wanted to play in the Golden City. ¡°Where¡¯s Basil?¡± The more Crowe thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°Colonel Crowe, Captain Basil left earlier.¡± A Marine wanted to salute, but he couldn¡¯t do it and could only stand upright. Crowe gritted his teeth. ¡°Call him and ask him to come here!¡± Since he couldn¡¯t see it anyway, he might as well let Basil come over and be the carrier. ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine responded. At this moment, Basil was leading a group of Marines and was entangled by a group of children at the entrance of the high-level area. ¡°Marine Big Brother, buy a bouquet of flowers!¡± A group of children surrounded Basil and the other Marines. One of the snot-nosed children raised a wilting flower high and shouted, ¡°Only 5,000 Berries, 5,000 Berries for one!¡± Chapter 731 We Marines Keep Our Words Basil was originally shopping as well. It was not easy for him to come to the Golden City, and Lieutenant General Kuro even said that he would pay for the extra part of the consumption. He would definitely not miss such a good opportunity. He was either beaten up or on a mission all year round. It was certainly good to have a place to relax and play. Even if he was surrounded by a group of children, it didn¡¯t matter to him. It was just buying flowers. He was a Captain of the Headquarters and his salary was enough. What kind of concept is a Headquarters Captain? It¡¯s the same as the level of arrogance that Femboldi had in East Blue, opening an army ship, eating high-class restaurants, picking up girls and drinking good wine. Of course, he could afford to buy flowers. Until the group of children said those words. ¡°Five thousand Berries?!¡± Basil widened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°Five thousand Berries for such a lousy flower? You¡¯re robbing money. Even pirates can¡¯t rob as much as you!¡± This shocked look made a little green-haired girl in the group of children flinch and show fear. Instead, a kid wearing a hat next to him shouted, ¡°You are Marines! VIP guests! It¡¯s only 5,000 Berries, you can afford it. Please! Please give me the money!¡± As the child called out, one could even see his mouth was wide open, revealing a missing front tooth. His bold words made Basil take a few steps back. Good lord, this is not snatching but directly asking for it. There is no need for flowers. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t afford 5,000 Berries, but these children only have tens of thousands of Berries each, but the key is that this is not the case. ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Basil rolled his eyes and waved at them. ¡°A group of little kids who are crazy about money. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Why do you want so much money?¡± With that, he ignored the children and turned around to lead Marine in other directions. ¡°Hey, please!¡± A group of children, led by the kid with the hat and missing front tooth, continued to surround the group of Marines. ¡°You kids are so annoying.¡± Basil frowned and was about to let Marines drive them away when a voice suddenly sounded from the side. ¡°You can¡¯t disturb our distinguished guests, little brats.¡± A few people in black suits walked over arrogantly. One of them smiled and bowed to Sazir and the others. ¡°Esteemed guests, I¡¯m very sorry to disturb your mood. I will immediately chase these brats away.¡± With that, he glared at the brats, but his expression was filled with a fake smile. ¡°I say, this place doesn¡¯t seem to be a place you can come to. You should go back to where you should go and not cause trouble for the guests.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The child with missing front teeth subconsciously took a step back. ¡°Brother¡­¡± The little girl beside him said timidly. ¡°I, I understand.¡± The child with missing front teeth glanced at his sister and took a few steps back. He lowered his head and turned to leave with his men. It seemed that he had lost something important without selling the flowers. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, honored guest.¡± The man bowed again and said to Basil, ¡°I have driven them away. I promise there will not be a second time.¡± Basil frowned as he looked at the little ghosts who left dejectedly, then glanced at the man in black formal wear with a fake smile and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hey, little ghosts.¡± Suddenly, he said, ¡°Why do you need money so much?¡± These words made the child with missing front teeth pause. He turned his head and looked at the man in black suit with hatred. ¡°With money comes freedom. You rich people don¡¯t understand at all!¡± ¡°Smelly brat, get back!¡± The man in black suit raised his eyebrows and was about to walk over. At this moment, a hand blocked his way. ¡°Free?¡± Basil looked at the kid with missing front teeth and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Who restricted your freedom?¡± ¡°Honorable guest, let us handle this small matter. You should be here for fun.¡± The man in black suit hurriedly said. ¡°Shut up.¡± Basil glared at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for you to talk. I¡¯m asking the kid, not you. Kid, tell me why you want freedom so much.¡± The little ghost with missing front teeth looked at Basil and then looked at the threatening man in black suit. He opened his mouth and finally turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Celeste, we¡¯re going back.¡± The green-haired girl bowed apologetically to Basil. The moment she raised her head, her eyes were filled with desire, but in the end, she shook her head slightly and prepared to turn around and leave. ¡°Brat.¡± Basil said lightly, ¡°Consider it carefully. We are not only guests, but we are also Marines. Logically speaking, if you don¡¯t say anything, with my temper, I will definitely not help you, but my identity is Marine. Routine inquiries are still necessary.¡± ¡°I, we are in debt.¡± The little girl named Tianbao lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Without money, we have no freedom.¡± ¡°Free?¡± Basil chewed on these two words and turned to look at the man in black suit. The man in the black suit smiled and said to Basil, ¡°Sir, there are some things that are within the scope of our Gulan T¨¦zoro¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s enough for you to just play. Originally, we don¡¯t have to answer, but seeing that you are a Marine, let me answer.¡± ¡°The parents of these children are in debt, and because they are unable to pay them back, even their survival is a problem, so we are kind enough to take those children in and let them work in this city and let them survive. The food they waste every day is a lot, and we are at a loss. Even so, we have not given up on them. But children don¡¯t know anything, they will only think that we are bad people.¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± The man in black suit asked with a smile. Basil looked at him expressionlessly and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I asked you whether you are a bad person or not. You put yourself in my shoes. Besides, what does the money owed by parents have to do with children?¡± Basil pulled away the man in black suit and said, ¡°But since you say so, we will be merciful and not let you suffer a loss. We will accept these children.¡± ¡°Hey, little ghosts, are you willing to come with us Marines? You don¡¯t have to stay here.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± The kid with missing front teeth opened his eyes wide and turned around. He said in surprise, ¡°Can we really leave here?!¡± Sazir reached out and beckoned. A Marine next to him handed him a cigar. He picked up the cigar, raised his head, and blew out the smoke like Kuro. ¡°Of course. We Marines keep our word.¡± Chapter 732 The Excuses Come ¡°Hey, this is against the rules!¡± The man in black formal wear¡¯s face changed and he stared at Basil unkindly. ¡°Marine, you are destroying the system of this country. You can¡¯t interfere in the internal affairs of the country.¡± Basil said, ¡°When did I interfere? I just let a group of children join the Marine. Since it is a World Government country, of course our Marine has the right to recruit here. These children are obviously righteous. I will let them experience Marine life in advance.¡± These words were full of Kuro smell. After all, Basil has been by Kuro¡¯s side for a long time. Although he is often beaten, he has also learned a lot from Kuro. ¡°I, we have others!¡± The kid with missing front teeth shouted, ¡°There are other people like us. We were forced to owe debts. We are not what he said. Mom and Dad were cheated. All their money was gone and they forced us to work until we died of exhaustion! We have no freedom at all. There is only endless work here. Our debts can¡¯t be repaid!¡± ¡°Marine!!¡± The little ghost shouted, ¡°If you really keep your word, please save us!¡± ¡°Stinky brat!¡± The man in black suit¡¯s face fell, he raised his fist and was about to walk over. At this moment, a hand grabbed his shoulder and slammed him down. The man in the black suit fell down and fell on his back. ¡°You bastard!¡± The remaining black suits took out their guns and aimed at them. ¡°Hey, are you going to disobey the orders of your superior in the territory of Tazoro?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t always use your superior to suppress me.¡± ¡°My superior is Mr. Crowe, Mr. Crowe¡¯s superior is Vice Admiral Kuro, Vice Admiral Kuro¡¯s superior is Admiral Polusalino, and Polusalino¡¯s superior is the World Government. If you want to find him, take your time, but¡­¡± Bang! He stepped on the chest of the person on the ground and his face darkened. ¡°Forcing a child to pay his debts and imprisoning the freedom of a child is too immoral. Tazoro used to be a pirate, but even if he is a pirate¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s still moral!¡± Sazir bit his cigar and looked at them arrogantly. ¡°If you insist on mentioning the debt, then ask me for it. My salary should be enough. Of course, I won¡¯t give you money that doesn¡¯t conform to the rules.¡± ¡°Go! According to the rules, we can attack anyone who attacks here!¡± A group of people in black suits pulled the trigger. Bang bang bang! The bullet flew away. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Basil stood still and didn¡¯t even dodge. ¡°Iron.¡± Clang! Clang! Clang! The bullet hit his body and even his clothes were not broken. There was a crisp sound and the bullet fell from his body and bounced on the ground. In terms of the extent of the iron, Basil thinks that he is the strongest besides Vice-Admiral Kuro, Colonel Leda, and Mr. Crowe. So was Paper Drawing. He only knows these two Rokushiki, but these two Rokushiki are enough. ¡°The people on the other side attacked Marines for no reason, arrest them all!¡± Basil gave the order. The Marines behind swarmed forward. They are the elites of the New World and each of them can be domineering. They don¡¯t even need to be vigilant when dealing with a group of small fries. Their high spirits made the group of children look hopeful. ¡°Tianbao!¡± The little ghost with missing front teeth grabbed his sister¡¯s hand and cried with joy, ¡°We are saved!¡± ¡°Yes! Brother!¡± The green-haired girl nodded heavily with tears in her eyes. Losing their freedom in this city, being forced to work, and facing a debt that can never be repaid, their hearts have long been filled with despair. Marines, they have asked for help before. The Marines who came here were not just a group of them, but they were all because of the two identities of Absolute Neutral Zone and the World Government. Some Marines didn¡¯t even take it seriously. But now, but now! Finally, a Marine asked! They are really saved! The kid with missing front teeth looked up at the man who was biting his cigar and his eyes gradually filled with admiration. A hero! This is a hero! Marines are like this, so¡­ ¡°I want to be a¡­¡± Before he could say ¡°Marine¡±, he heard a phone ringing. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± At this time, a Marine approached Basil with a ringing Den Den Mushi and said: ¡°Captain, Colonel Crowe is calling.¡± Basil raised his eyebrows and took the phone. His arrogant look immediately disappeared. He hunched his shoulders and said carefully, ¡°Mr. Crowe, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, ah¡­ No, I¡¯m not playing. I ran into a group of children who seemed to be forced. I¡¯m rescuing them.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. I suspect there are human traffickers in this city.¡± ¡°Yes, I will wait.¡± The Den Den Mushi was hung up. Basil puffed up his chest again and said arrogantly, ¡°Mr. Crowe said that he will apply for a search warrant from Vice-Admiral Kuro. Once the search warrant is confirmed, we will move and search this city for human traffickers.¡± It was as if that cautious look just now had never appeared. The ghost with missing front teeth paused and stared at Basil suspiciously. Marine ¡­ is that it? ¡­ . ¡°Vice-Admiral, there is news from Colonel Crowe.¡± At the golf course, a Marine ran over and saluted Kuro, who was still in the recliner. ¡°They said that Captain Basil found a suspected human trafficker group while shopping and wants to apply for a search warrant.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an excuse? Right, Brother Jiji?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ human traffickers.¡± Kazufuru hit the golf ball with a pole in front of him and looked ahead with one hand covering his forehead. ¡°Tut, there is no hole. As for human traffickers, the government claims that there is no slavery system. This search warrant can be issued, Brother Kuro.¡± Whether there was or not, they knew in their hearts. But at this time, there must be none. Even tenryubito are covered up by the World Government when it comes to collecting slaves. Otherwise, the slave auction house in Sabaody Archipelago at that time would not be called the ¡®Professional Settlement¡¯. Although this thing is for blind people to see, as long as you have eyes, you will know if it exists. But if the World Government does not recognize it, the Marines can disown it and use it as a criminal action. ¡°Help me, Brother Jiji.¡± Kuro sat up from the recliner and said to the Marine: ¡°Vice-Admiral, let her help with the search. Send out this search warrant. All Marines, carry out the search on the Gran Tezoro. If there are any calls from the top, don¡¯t answer them. If you really can¡¯t escape, just answer them to Brother Kazui.¡± ¡°?¡± There was a question mark on his head. ¡°Why are you answering it to me?¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t take it from me. You know that I am most afraid of trouble. Brother, you are the most senior, please take care of me at this time.¡± Kuro smiled. Chapter 733 Time to Show Justice! ¡°This! This is also delicious!¡± Leda was still jumping around. They were now in a street full of small eateries, and this white-haired big eater Lolita ate from the street to the end of the street. ¡°This is not bad either!¡± Leda took a bun from a stall and quickly dropped a stack of money before running away again. The stack of money was 1,000 Berries on each side, and the amount was at least 20,000 Berries. The boss was still in a daze, and then he felt a little ecstatic, but it was quickly destroyed by the two Marines who came over. ¡°The rest of the money will buy buns.¡± A Marine said. The boss glanced at the white-haired loli in a Marine cloak who was eating in front and then at the two Marines and smiled. ¡°Yes! Thank you for your patronage!¡± Anyway, business is a good thing. At this moment, in a small corner of the street, a sneaky man stared at Leda, who was throwing money around, and his eyes flickered. His eyes were bloodshot and his breathing was rapid. His body was tense like a beast aiming at its prey. The sweat on his forehead became denser and denser as he breathed. Just as he was about to move, Leda suddenly stopped. There were too many things in her hand. Just as she was about to take out a bun to eat, a paper bag in her hand fell to the ground and rolled out. It rolled into the alley and landed in front of the man¡¯s feet. ¡°Ah¡­ my roast chicken.¡± Leda looked over and met the man¡¯s eyes. That beast-like gaze. The man moved. He squatted slightly, as if he was going to charge at Leda. He moved his feet, and at this moment, Leda¡¯s feet were also tensed, ready to subdue the man when he rushed over. The man bent down, picked up the oil paper bag, and ran back. ¡°Eh?¡± Lida tilted her head and was stunned for about two seconds before she reacted and shouted, ¡°My roast chicken!!¡± She instantly kicked her legs, leaving an afterimage and a blue slash. But where can I see that man? While Leda was stunned, he turned into the corner and disappeared. Bang!! The frantic blue slashes created cracks in the clean alley. This sudden change also made the bustling food street stop. ¡°He, he dares¡­¡± Leda¡¯s face darkened and her white hair danced in the windless air. Her depressed breath shook the whole alley. At this time, Crowe had just hung up the phone. He saw Leda¡¯s gloomy face and his heart inexplicably skipped a beat and he quickly ran over. ¡°Miss Lida?¡± ¡°How dare you snatch my food! No one but Kuro can snatch food from me!¡± Leda roared, ¡°Search! Even if you flip this ship over, you have to find the person who stole my roasted chicken!¡± Snatch the roast chicken? Crowe leaned back strategically, but after thinking about it, with this woman¡¯s character, only Mr. Kuro and eating can make her lose her temper so much. ¡°Understood.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°It just so happens that Mr. Kuro issued a search warrant¡­¡± He walked to the entrance of the alley and his body exploded slightly. Sharp nails grew out of his fingers and the exposed skin was covered by fur. The top half of his face turned into a wolf head. The nose sniffed at the entrance of the alley and Crowe said, ¡°He didn¡¯t run far. He¡¯s nearby. We can catch up.¡± With that, he pointed in a direction. Whoosh! Just as he pointed his finger, an afterimage passed by him. The afterimage turned into several black shadows at the entrance of the alley. In a flash, a black shadow appeared. After a few afterimages disappeared, Leda¡¯s figure also disappeared. ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash?¡± Crowe pursed his lips, using this trick to hunt down the man who stole her roast chicken¡­ Crowe didn¡¯t know whether to be envious or resentful. He hasn¡¯t learned it yet! ¡°Inform Colonel Wilbur.¡± Crowe said to Marine behind him: ¡°Mr. Kuro has orders to conduct a full search of Gran Tezolo. We must find the human trafficker group and find any suspicious people to control first. Search from the commercial area and gradually approach the high-level area.¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The Marine saluted and began to dial the phone. ¡­ . ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± ¡°Maximose, this is Wilbur.¡± On board the Kingpin, Wilbur answered the phone. Although Mr. Kuro gave him a holiday to play, as a dutiful Marine, he returned to the Golden Lion after two casual walks. Compared to playing, he felt more at ease guarding the ship. Playing is not as important as being loyal to Mr. Kuro! ¡°Yes! Understood, I will do it immediately!¡± Wilbur listened to the voice on the receiver and his body became solemn. After he hung up, he redialed the other Marines. ¡°Inform all major troops and Vice-Admiral Momousagi¡¯s troops to start a full-scale search now. We must find the human trafficker group. No matter what the identity of the other party is, if they encounter resistance, they will be dealt with as enemies!¡± With that, he hung up the phone, got up from the seat in the cabin, and walked out. Soon, the remaining Marines on the Kingpin gradually gathered. ¡°This is the time to show justice!¡± Wilbur said in a deep voice: ¡°We have to complete Mr. Kuro¡¯s order perfectly. Now, start the blockade!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Brother Jiaji, who will guard the entrance of the high-level area?¡± At the golf course, Kuro stood up and said to Kaji. It was Kuro¡¯s idea to seal the commercial district first and then push forward step by step, but it is a problem to guard the only entrance and exit between the high-level district and the commercial district. Marine took his cloak and carefully put it on Kuro¡¯s shoulder. Katsushiki thought for a moment and said, ¡°Jiyuan, she is good at dealing with these things, I am not good at it.¡± This was the truth. Although Kazuji looked a little similar to the old man, he was actually a commoner. He was quite popular among the commoners and was relatively gentle and funny. In contrast, the Garden of Nature, which stays with Crane all year round, is better at dealing with those shady business. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to him. How about we split the business district?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No problem, but I didn¡¯t bring any troops. I came here on your ship. If you want to transfer now, it¡¯s a little rushed.¡± Katsushiki said, ¡°But Jiyuan brought troops.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Kuro himself brought a force of 1,500 people. Doug Gregg Marine Brigade and G-3 Marine each have half. Because of maintaining the normal operation of the Golden Lion, there are at least 1,000 people. The normal capacity of that ship is 3,000 and the limit is 5,000. After all, it is a big spaceship. If it were not for the need to guard G-3, he would have brought all of them here. Ji Yuan came here by boat. Her own flagship and two auxiliary ships added up to at least 1,500, which added up to 3,000. It was enough to seal this place. ¡°It¡¯s time, brother.¡± Kuro lit a cigar. ¡°Find those old guys. I can sleep better.¡± Chapter 734 The Biggest ¡®Human Trafficker¡¯ ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± In the alley, the man holding the roasted chicken was panting, but he did not dare to stop. Bang! While running, he bumped into a trash can in the alley and fell to the ground. But soon, the man stood up again and picked up the oiled paper bag with a limp and glanced back with lingering fear. With this glance, he could tell what was going on. ¡°Where are you going!¡± A delicate shout came from behind. Before she could see anyone, her voice sounded like a ghost. ¡°Give me back my roast chicken, you thief!¡± The man revealed a look of horror. He endured the twisting of his foot when he fell and ran forward desperately. Soon, he disappeared around the corner again. Not long after he disappeared, an afterimage flashed in the alley. The afterimage flashed a few times and condensed into Leda in the middle. ¡°You can¡¯t run away!¡± A red dot appeared in Leda¡¯s eyes. ¡°As long as I see you again, you will never escape!¡± With that, she turned into an afterimage again and chased after the man. It was already very close. Next time, she would definitely be able to catch this man and take back her roasted chicken! The man was still running. He kept running, crossing the streets and alleys. Even though his lungs were burning and his ankles were swollen, the pain made him want to stop and lie down immediately. As long as he lay down, he would not be in so much pain. But he was still running. He didn¡¯t dare to stop, he didn¡¯t even dare to have that thought, because once he rested, he really couldn¡¯t run anymore. He looked down at the roasted chicken in his arms and continued forward. ¡°It¡¯s close!¡± ¡°It¡¯s close!!¡± Red dots flashed in Leda¡¯s eyes, flashing crazily in the streets and alleys. Her white hair and white cape matched her high speed, like a white ghost chasing mortals in the night. If she had not been unable to lock onto that man at the first moment, she would have found him long ago instead of running around like a headless fly. Her Kenbonshoku (Observation) has a wide range, but for ordinary people, it is not a problem to foresee danger, but they are not dangerous to you at all, so there is no danger. ¡°Chloe! Where is he!¡± Leda cried out. A figure flashed past from behind and a black shadow crawled forward like a beast, falling from a high place and jumping beside Leda. They were now in a residential area. They were all magnificent houses on the second and third floors. They were no different from other places in the business district, but their auras were very mixed. There seemed to be people in these buildings, but they were unusually quiet. Crowe sniffed and pointed in a direction. ¡°The smell is coming from here.¡± In that direction was a house. ¡°Is it there?!¡± Leda¡¯s body flashed and she quickly came to the front of the house. There was a loud bang and the door burst open the moment she appeared, revealing a mass of darkness inside. ¡°Give me back my roast chicken!!¡± The moment the door was broken, Leda roared inside, bringing waves of sound waves that shook the house. The darkness gradually dissipated. The neon lights outside illuminated the situation of the houses inside. Unlike the palatial surface of the house, although this house is clean, there is nothing in it. Some furniture that can be called ¡®grass¡¯ and a kerosene lamp on the table are everything in this living room. In the living room, the man who stole her roasted chicken was sitting on the ground, next to the opened oiled paper bag. Around the man, a few children were surrounding him and wolfing down the roasted chicken. These children looked very thin and weak. At this moment, they were kneeling. When they heard the noise, they looked up in panic and revealed their pale and malnourished faces. This scene stunned Leda for a moment. Bang! Seeing that the door was kicked open, the man knelt down with his head and shouted, ¡°Please let me go, I, I have no choice. My child is too hungry, I can only do this. I have no choice, please forgive me!¡± As he spoke, he kept kowtowing to Leda. ¡°Daddy!¡± The children rushed over and hugged the man tightly. They looked at Leda with fear. Gugu¡ª The sound of the stomach came from the man¡¯s stomach. Leda thought about it and tilted her head. ¡°Are you guys hungry?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man did not look up and said, ¡°I have been hungry for many days. I really can¡¯t find anything to eat. I can only walk like this. If, if I have to punish someone, it has nothing to do with my child. I did it. Please catch me!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice sounded again. The man closed his eyes and waited for the trial to come. This little girl, after all, was wearing a Marine cloak. That was Marine. He was ready when he took the things. He just didn¡¯t expect it to come so soon. Bang bang bang. The sound of something falling to the ground sounded in front of him, and a voice sounded in front of him: ¡°What? If you¡¯re hungry, just say it. I hate having my food stolen, but if someone who is hungry asks me for it, of course I will give it to them.¡± The man looked up and saw the little Marine girl throwing all her bags on the ground. ¡°Here, you have to eat when you are hungry. Kuro gave it to me, eat it,¡± Leda said. ¡°This, this¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Can this really be done?¡± Behind Leda, Crowe turned into his human form and walked over. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. If Miss Leda wants you to eat, just eat. It¡¯s just¡­¡± He looked at the palatial surface of the house and then looked at the interior of the house. He frowned and said, ¡°Why is it like this, Gran Tezolo, is there someone like you?¡± ¡®Human traffickers?¡¯ ¡®No, not like that.¡¯ It was impossible for human traffickers to do such a thing. The man did not answer first. Instead, he carefully opened the packages and confirmed that there was food inside. He distributed them to the children at the side. The children looked happy and wolfed down the food one by one. The man also picked up a piece of bread. After swallowing it in two or three mouthfuls, his complexion improved a little. ¡°Because of the debt¡­¡± The man lowered his head and looked down. ¡°A few years ago, my family background was not bad. I brought my wife and child to Gran Tezolo to play, really just to play, but, but I inexplicably owed a debt. All the family property was sold, and it was not enough. In the end, I could only be detained here to work. My wife¡­ my wife also died of illness because of long-term exhaustion. My children, my children are gone.¡± As he spoke, he covered his face and tears flowed through his fingers. ¡°This is not a fun city at all. This is the land of demons. It was not until later that I learned the rules here ¡ª those who are deceived are losers.¡± He forced himself to calm down and took a few breaths before letting go. He looked at the children who were eating with a hint of gentleness in his eyes. ¡°These children are adopted by me. Their situation is similar to mine, so I can¡¯t die. I can¡¯t die until I see them free.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked up at the tallest golden building in the distance. ¡°The biggest ¡®human trafficker¡¯ is there.¡± Chapter 735 We Are Marines Just as Crowe looked at the tallest Golden Hotel building, Leda suddenly frowned and looked in a direction. There, footsteps came. A group of people in black suits walked over arrogantly. ¡°I found you, Job!¡± The leader with dyed red hair saw the broken door and found the man kneeling inside and the two Marines at the door. ¡°Marines?¡± The man was stunned, but he did not care. He shouted to the man inside, ¡°Jobe, it¡¯s time to pay off your debt!¡± ¡°Please forgive me for a little more time. I really don¡¯t have money now.¡± The man named Job said bitterly. ¡°Nonsense, of course I know you don¡¯t have money.¡± The redhead said: ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a few days. You can¡¯t run away now.¡± Hearing this, Job¡¯s face turned bitter. He became like this recently because of this. He owed too many debts and the people here wanted him to go to a factory overseas. Otherwise, he could still feed the children by working in this city. But the people who went outside never came back, and if he left like this, what would happen to these children? So a few days ago, he was deliberately avoiding these people. ¡°How much does he owe?¡± Leda suddenly asked. The redhead looked Lida up and down and was a little surprised. When did the Marine have such a small child? ¡°Marine, this is an internal matter of our city. It has nothing to do with you.¡± He said, ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible to say that Job owes us three million Berries. Of course, if we calculate the interest, the daily interest is 10,000 Berries. This house is rented to him by Tazoro with good intentions. The monthly rent is 100,000 Berries. He has been here for several years, um¡­ How much does he owe in total?¡± ¡°Twenty million Berries.¡± A man next to him grinned. ¡°Yes, 20 million Berries.¡± The redhead nodded and said, ¡°You definitely can¡¯t pay this money back. Come with us.¡± With that, the redhead walked over, wanting to go in and catch the man. Among the group of children in the house, one of them was the oldest, but he looked to be only eight or nine years old. He was about the same age as Leda in her Lolita form. He stood up and stopped in front of the man, staring at the red-haired man who walked in. ¡°Don¡¯t take my father away!¡± ¡°Huh? Get lost, kid. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The red-haired man said as he walked over, ¡°You should be glad that Job is always protecting you. Otherwise, his debts wouldn¡¯t have accumulated so much and all the money he earned would have been paid off by you, so that you can stay in this house safe and sound. But when he leaves, you¡¯d better work for me. The restaurants and bars here are seriously short of waiters!¡± As he spoke, he had already walked over and reached out to pull the child¡¯s body away. Snap. Suddenly, a hand grabbed his wrist. ¡°You?¡± The red-haired man looked over and saw the Marine with glasses, who was now next to him, pushing his glasses with the palm of his other hand. ¡°In the name of debt, but in fact forcing people to work without freedom is also a form of human trafficking. Then, human trafficking is found.¡± Crowe said lightly, ¡°Under the orders of our superiors, we Marine will be looking for the human trafficking group here. You are arrested.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The red-haired man was not frightened by Crowe. Instead, he revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°I say, do you know who I am? I am the subordinate of Lord Tazoro. Do you know where this place is? This is a country recognized by the World Government, the absolute neutral zone, Gran Tazoro.¡± No Marine has ever dared to come here to arrest people. Marine and Pirate identities are invalid here because Gran Tezolo is backed by the World Government, and Marine can¡¯t control this place. Crowe grabbed him and lowered his head slightly, his glasses shining under the neon lights. **TIP** ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± With a bone-cracking sound, the red-haired man hugged his wrist and wailed. At the same time, behind Crowe, a large number of Marines rushed to the scene and surrounded these people. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are.¡± Crowe looked at the red-haired man and said lightly, ¡°All I know is that we are Marines and that is enough.¡± Bang!! On a certain street in the business district, Sasr stepped on the Tazoro subordinates who were lying on the ground and hung up the Den Den Mushi. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Move, surround the entire business district and start searching. If you encounter any suspicious people, you can shoot without permission!¡± Just like what they did in Sabaody Archipelago, this time it was just a repetition. ¡°Surround him!¡± From the port, a large number of Marines also began to surge forward. Under Wilbur¡¯s lead, the leaders of the Marines began to wrap all commercial facilities, whether it was a restaurant or a tavern, a casino or a flower street, they were all surrounded. A large number of tourists began to be checked for their identities, and those who were suspicious were controlled by Marines. Those who owed money in this city were first controlled by the Marine under suspicious identities. When the investigation is over, they will be freed. Yes, freedom. For people in this city who already lack this thing, this is undoubtedly a great joy, and no one will resist at all. As for the tourists who came to play, although they had doubts, they all shut up when they saw Marine killing Tazoro¡¯s subordinates in this city without any scruples. They are just tourists. Who would provoke Marines for no reason? Maybe the World Government has changed its mind. After all, Marines are the direct agency of the World Government and they will not act without orders. At this moment, on a certain street in the business district, Kuro used his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to sense that Marine¡¯s aura was gradually engulfing the business district. He shook his head and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± ¡°Your Excellency has done a good job.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from above. ¡°Who?!¡± It was not that Kuro raised his head, but the Marines standing beside him looked up. On the top of the building above the neon lights, a black shadow with a ninja standing posture appeared, a pair of cold eyes staring down. ¡°Look, one is out.¡± The corners of Kuro¡¯s mouth slowly curled up. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for the master to do it, then the dog will take the initiative to come out and bite people.¡± ¡°My name is Kawasaki, I¡¯m here for Your Excellency.¡± The ninja above said in a clear voice with a little ferocity, ¡°For your sword and your life!¡± Whoosh! In an instant, the man disappeared from above and flashed to the ground. He was wearing a black ninja suit with swords hanging from his back and waist. Half of his face was covered by a black cloth, revealing his wrinkled eyes. ¡°Famous Blade ¡®Autumn Water¡¯, the master of each generation is called ¡®Dragon Slayers¡¯ Ryuma, ¡®Bounty Hunter¡¯ Rolo Noah Zoro, and the current Marine Vice-Admiral ¡®Golden Lion¡¯, it is a famous blade worth collecting.¡± Chapter 736 Tiger Sword? Slide Sword? ¡°Chuanzang?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Surname Joseph?¡± ¡°There is no such surname.¡± Chuanzang pulled out a wakizashi from his waist and aimed it at Kuro. ¡°I want the sword and I want your life. Killing Sword Hero and seizing the sword is my favorite thing.¡± ¡°This aura¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the wakizashi in his hand and frowned. ¡°Famous sword?¡± The blade of the wakizashi is very short, but it is not as short as a dagger. There is a groove on the back of the blade, and there are fragments on the blade like snowflakes. The aura that came out was the aura of Famous Sword. ¡°Sword Hero is Sword Hero. He can sense the aura of the blade.¡± Chuanzang held the handle of the knife tightly and praised, ¡°This knife is one of the 50 knives of Liang, the famous knife ¡®Hu Che¡¯. Do you feel it? It exudes fighting spirit.¡± Kuro looked at Chuanzang from top to bottom. This person¡¯s bounty is as high as 830 million. Logically speaking, he should not be weak, but now it seems¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t know how to use a knife, right? With your body shape, you don¡¯t look like a good knife user. Why do you have so many knives?¡± In addition to that one, the many swords that Kawasaki carried were all emitting the aura of famous swords. There are many famous swords on this person. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use a knife, but¡­¡± Kawasaki¡¯s words were filled with pride and ferocity. ¡°The owner of the knife knows how to use it!¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, Kawasaki swooped over at a high speed and came in front of Kuro. He held the wakizashi with one hand and stabbed it directly into Kuro¡¯s abdomen. This time, it was very straightforward with an indomitable momentum, which made Kuro¡¯s eyes widen slightly. The blade pierced through Kuro¡¯s abdomen. Before Kawasaki could show his complacency, Kuro¡¯s body rippled like water and turned into nothingness. ¡°The momentum has changed.¡± Kuro appeared on the other side and said in surprise, ¡°He looks like a sword expert.¡± At that moment, this guy¡¯s aura changed from a hunched and plain aura to a tiger-like ferociousness, from a person who obviously didn¡¯t know how to use a knife to an experienced existence. Shua! When Kuro appeared, Kawasaki directly turned around, held the wakizashi upside down and waved it forward. A slash followed the wakizashi and flew wildly towards Kuro. ¡°Even Chop?¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and slashed down, scattering the slash, revealing a strong surprise. ¡°It¡¯s a little scary.¡± Now he looks like a swordsman. Chuanzang laughed. ¡°I am the ¡®Memory Person¡¯ who ate the ¡®Memory Fruit¡¯. When touching inanimate objects, I can recall everything that this inanimate object has experienced, and the knife is the best medium.¡± He raised the wakizashi and assumed a posture, saying: ¡°The famous blade ¡®Hou Che¡¯, the strongest master is the New World¡¯s ¡®Iron Nation¡¯ Sword Hero ¡®Hu Tielang¡¯, and I recall the memory of the blade, which is the memory of this Sword Hero. I will have all the battle memories of this master, his moves, his skills¡­¡± ¡°Tiger?¡± A Marine next to him exclaimed, ¡°Is this Tiger ¡®Fierce Tiger¡¯ Sword¡¯ Tirono?!¡± ¡°Know?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes, Vice-Admiral, I was born in the Iron Country. That is the legend of our country. A hundred years ago, the Iron Country was ravaged by a fierce tiger, and the one who killed it was Huben!¡± The Marine said. This is the Marine of G-3 Base, born in the New World. Hearing this, Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Simulation expert?¡± This ability is something. If one can recall the life of an object, ordinary people will be a historian, but if it is developed properly, there will also be uses like Kawaz¨­. The life of the Memory Blade, simulating the methods of its owner. ¡°Experience the killer move of Sword Hero a hundred years ago!¡± Chuan¡¯s body slid down and he turned into a shadow on the ground and attacked Kuro at a high speed. This speed was abnormally fast and he directly appeared under Kuro. His body was dyed with a domineering aura and he turned into a black light from the bottom up and slashed like a thunderbolt. I can¡¯t hide up there! This move made Kuro¡¯s pupils shrink, and his movement of preparing to fly into the sky immediately changed, Autumn Water in his hand quickly pressed down. Clang!! The black saber blocked the thunderbolt attack and bit the blade. Kuro¡¯s other hand suddenly gripped the ground, and the surrounding ground shook. At this time, Kawasaki seemed to feel something, his feet stepped on the ground and his body that was close to the ground suddenly shot back, turning in the air and landing steadily on the ground. ¡°Did you notice it? My Tiger Sword.¡± Kawasaki squinted at Kuro. ¡°If you dodge up, you will be hit by me.¡± Indeed, that slash is a little like Kuro¡¯s ¡°Swallow Return¡±, but it doesn¡¯t lock the whole body¡¯s dodging position, but only above. If Kuro jumps or flies high up, he will be hit. Just a little¡­ ¡°Slippery shovel?¡± Kuro touched his chin, a little stunned. This move is a sliding tackle, the feeling of sliding towards the tiger and then cutting the abdomen. But if Sword Hero uses it, it will really be a ¡®slippery shovel¡¯. This sword can really kill a tiger. Chuanzang smiled and said, ¡°Have you seen the essence of it? That¡¯s right. Back then, Huben Tiron relied on this skill to cut open the abdomen of the fierce tiger when it pounced on him, so he got the name ¡®Fierce Tiger Sword¡¯.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When the Marine from the Iron Country heard this, his eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very handsome to kill Fierce Tiger? Like Mr. Kuro, he killed Fierce Tiger with one slash and only died when he put away his sword? That¡¯s what the legend says.¡± ¡°I have memories, and the truth is like this,¡± Kawasaki said. His ability is to recall everything that happened back then. This is how the legendary Sword Hero, ¡®Tiger Tiron¡¯, dealt with that fierce tiger. Moreover, this move later became the killing move of Huben. With this move, he killed many famous swordsmen at that time. ¡°Fierce Tiger Sword dodged it, let¡¯s try this one.¡± Kawasaki sheathed his wakizashi and pulled out another curved katana. This blade has no edge or groove, and the blade is very smooth, almost as wide as the back of the blade. Only the edge of the blade is glowing. ¡°The famous saber ¡®Zongjin¡¯ is not among the ranks of the Good Swift Blade and Supreme Swift Blade, but it is not inferior to them.¡± Chuanzang said: ¡°One of the previous masters is ¡®Sword Hero King¡¯ Phil, please advise!¡± The aura of the famous sword became stronger as he pulled it out. If Kuro wasn¡¯t sure before, he is now. This person is wearing a famous saber. In terms of quantity, it is not as many as Kuro¡¯s Sky Treasure Vault. But in terms of quality¡­ It made Kuro a little envious. This thing is such a Sword God. It fits the name. If you obtain a weapon, you can simulate the skills of the previous owners of the weapon. And Sword Hero just happens to be unable to become a Sword Hero through his ability. In addition to Haki, the people who use knives only hone their skills. Chapter 737 Generations of Sword Heroes¡¯ Talent Performance At this time, when he heard Kawasaki¡¯s words, a Marine stared at the knife in his hand, ¡°Sword Hero King? Zong Jin? That knife¡­ You robbed the royal family of the Kingdom of Li?!¡± In response, the lips under Kawasaki¡¯s mask showed an obvious curve. Kuro thought about it and said, ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ve heard of this before. The Sword Hero King of the Country of Leo, the king of this country has been a Sword Hero for generations.¡± This was a rumor he heard from Kizaru after he went to the headquarters. In a country of the New World, the king is a swordsman for generations, or only a swordsman can become a king. The royal family of this country has a very large population. If you practice swordsmanship and become the best swordsman, you can become a king. This knife is probably the symbol of the king. However, what Kuro remembered at that time was not because of this matter, but because half of the population of that small country was royal¡­ That was really fertile. Chuan Zang said proudly: ¡°That¡¯s right, I got this recently. The people of that country are very tenacious, but they are not my opponent. This famous sword has been owned by a swordsman for generations, but the strongest one belongs to Phil, who made the name of the ¡®Sword Hero King¡¯ resound in the sea.¡± He held ¡°Zong Jin¡± with both hands and stepped forward, assuming a sword-waving posture and said, ¡°Let¡¯s test the power of this Sword Hero!¡± As he spoke, his body closed in and his long sword slashed down at Kuro. His momentum has changed again. If he was brave just now, now he is a little upright. ¡°Pressuring people¡¯s Sword Dao?¡± Dang! Kuro waved Autumn Water and blocked his blade. The blade and the blade rubbed against each other and sparks appeared. Kuro pulled to the side and the blade was directly pulled away from Zong Jin and he swung the blade towards Kawasaki¡¯s chest. Chuanzang took a step back and Zong Jin stood upright in front of his chest, blocking Autumn Water who was swinging towards him. He moved Autumn Water out of the way and pressed her against the blade of the black blade towards Kuro. Kuro turned his head and saw a flash past his head, cutting a gap in the building behind him. ¡°Good fight,¡± Kuro praised. This swordsmanship is upright. ¡°Do you still have the energy to praise such swordsmanship? You won¡¯t be able to praise it later. Three months!¡± Chuanzang resumed his sword-waving posture, took a deep breath, and his eyes lit up. At this moment, his body split into three and appeared in front of Kuro, left and right. The blade of Zong Jin attacked Haki and slashed down together. ¡°Afterimage? No, it¡¯s a high-speed sword swing at almost the same time, this move¡­¡± Kuro revealed a surprised expression as he saw the three vertical slashes quickly descend and instantly tear his body apart. ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± The voice came from behind Chuanzang, and at the same time, the black light directly swept to Chuanzang¡¯s neck. Chuanzang¡¯s hair stood on end at this moment. He bowed down and stepped forward like a dog, dodging the sudden attack from behind. Kuro appeared behind him intact, and the body that had been torn apart previously turned into a phantom and disappeared with the wind. Kawasaki jumped to the front of Kuro and turned around. He subconsciously touched his neck and a trace of blood appeared in his palm. His eyes immediately darkened. ¡°I also know how to move at high speed.¡± Kuro smiled. Not only does he know it, but he can also pass it off as the real thing. The unparalleled control of the Float-Floating Fruit and the combination of the control of the Unseen God Wind and Wind make his afterimage stay longer and more real. ¡°Then try this!¡± Kawasaki put away Zong Jin and pulled out two swords, one on the left and one on the right. ¡°The left sword is ¡®Bull¡¯, the right sword is ¡®Ghost¡¯, and the name of the sword is ¡®Double Blade ¡®Bull Ghost¡¯! The sword of the former swordsman Bull Ghost, I will use this to display my sword skills!¡± Thud! His feet stepped on the ground one after another, making a loud sound. At this moment, his tall and thin body seemed to have expanded a lot. Chi! A white mist shot out from his mouth and nose like an arrow. He swung his two blades horizontally and aimed them at Kuro in a charging posture. ¡°Yellow Springs City!!¡± Bang!! He charged forward, and only a ball of air waves exploded under his feet. The blade that stabbed forward also pierced the air and created air waves, like a ferocious and terrifying bull with two horns. At this time, Kawasaki¡¯s breath became a terrifying breath. Another swordsman. ¡°To put it simply, you are a combination of the famous swordsmen of past generations¡­¡± Kuro put Autumn Water back into the sheath and held the knife with his left thumb and the handle with his right hand. ¡°If that bastard Hawkeye knows that there is such a thing as you, he will probably like you very much.¡± Shua! Autumn Water instantly pulled out, bringing with it a black light. Kuro¡¯s body disappeared, drawing a black straight line in front of him, directly rushing towards the charging Kawasaki. Bang! The charging Bull Ghost Phantom collapsed under the black line. Chuan¡¯s body was knocked into the air by this huge force, and at this time, Kuro appeared behind him and put Autumn Water back into her sheath. ¡°One-Line Sky,¡± he said lightly. ¡°Damn it!!¡± Chuanzang roared and his floating body had just landed on the ground when he suddenly jumped up and turned in the air to face Kuro. With a whoosh, the clothes on his arms burst open, revealing four sharp blades tied to his wrists. ¡°Famous Blade ¡®Earth Spider¡¯! Chaos!¡± The arms danced and turned into afterimages, blasting towards Kuro together. It looked like Kawasaki had dozens of arms. ¡°No matter how fast he swings, there are only two arms.¡± In response, Kuro only pulled out Autumn Water again. Autumn Water turned into a hundred afterimages in a moment and slashed upwards. ¡°Hundred Shadow Slash.¡± Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! At this moment, a large number of wounds appeared on Kawasaki¡¯s body. His body flew back in the sky and fell to the ground. Thud! He knelt on the ground and struggled to maintain his body. Click. With a cracking sound, Kawasaki looked at his wrist in horror and saw that the sharp blade tied to his wrist cracked at this moment and turned into pieces that fell to the ground. The Earth Spider actually shattered! ¡°But I am different. Although I only have one blade, I can cut a hundred times.¡± Kuro cut the autumn water down and said to him. It was fast and bold. At that moment, Kuro chopped this so-called famous sword into pieces. In addition, the clothes on Kawasaki¡¯s body were also torn apart by the ¡°Hundred Shadow Slash¡±. The ninja clothes on his upper body hung on his body like a strip of cloth, and his lower body was still intact. The body under the strip of cloth was thin and weak, like a skeleton. The mask was also torn, revealing a withered old face. Just like the bark of an old tree. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting. After all, it¡¯s too rare to have a chance to fight with the past swordsmen. What other famous swords do you have? Show them to me.¡± Kuro looked at Kawasaki as if he was looking at a talent show performer. In the end, he is still a swordsman. There is no such person who knows the moves of the swordsmen of the past and present on the sea. It is rare to meet him, I must take a look. Especially since he was not dangerous and could make Kuro feel safe. All the more reason to take a look. Chapter 738 Supreme Sword, Demon Blade [Luo Gui] (1) Kuro¡¯s gaze made Kawasaki feel deeply insulted. He gritted his teeth and his old bark-like face was even more distorted. ¡°Impossible! Why are you so strong!¡± In terms of Haki, Kim Jung-ho¡¯s performance is similar to his, and his physique is not the most important in front of a swordsman, so why can¡¯t he do anything to him?! ¡°Again!!¡± Kawasaki pulled out another blade that looked like pure moonlight. The street lights shone on the blade, but they could not destroy the color of the blade. Cold and sharp. ¡°Riang Kuaidi 50 Work ¡®Spring Moon¡¯!¡± Kawasaki roared, ¡°Among its previous masters, the strongest one is the Sword Hero of the Country of Peace, Maeda Mitsuyoshi, who is not inferior to the Dragon Slaying Sword, Ryuuma! Let you see the power of this Sword Hero!¡± This is the first knife he got! Although it is Good Swift Sword 50 Work, in terms of sharpness, it is not inferior to the 21 Workers of the Great Swift Sword. In order to obtain this sword, Kawasaki suffered a lot back then, and relying on Maeda¡¯s swordsmanship, he built the foundation of his current fame. Kawasaki¡¯s right hand holding the sword pulled back and he quickly swooped down. ¡°Thrust? So shallow?¡± Kuro frowned slightly. Chuanzang suddenly thrust forward. When he rushed in front of Kuro, his right hand thrust forward. Just as Kuro was about to dodge, the posture of the sudden thrust changed into a downward cut in an instant. The cold blade quickly approached Kuro¡¯s waist and slashed diagonally from above. ¡°Nothing can stop you, Satsuki!!¡± Chuanzang roared. No one he met could avoid this tricky and strange knife. With the sharpness of this sword and Maeda¡¯s sword skills and Haki, he can easily cut anything! He just needed to slash down! Chuanzang¡¯s face became ferocious and he raised his sword with force. As long as he cut down this Marine, he could cut him open and get his sword and his swordsmanship! Dang! A black saber blocked the seemingly endless blade. The blade touched and sparks flew. ¡°Blocked, blocked¡­¡± Chuanzang¡¯s eyes widened and he was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Bang! Kuro¡¯s leg flew up and like a sharp sword, it stabbed into Kawasaki¡¯s abdomen and kicked him far away, hitting a building behind him and denting the wall of the building. The knife in his hand left his hand and spun in the air for a few times before landing steadily on the ground. The hard rock ground was pierced by the blade for most of the way, leaving a small part of the blade outside. Kuro moved his finger upwards and Spring Moon, which had sunk into the ground, flew out of the ground and floated around him. The hilt of this blade is silver like the moon, and so is the blade of the blade. The groove on the blade takes up about a third of the blade, and the edge takes up half of the blade, emitting a sparkling white light. ¡°It is indeed sharp. It is a good knife,¡± Kuro praised. However, one of the 83 famous sabers that can be called ¡®Owner¡¯. Although there are many famous sabers, it is rare for them to be ranked at this level. After all, the world is so big and there are many famous swords, but the 83 swords are always the 83 swords. Huh? You ask me how I rank them? How would he know? He could just pick up the ready-made ones. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± At this moment, Chuanzang, who had crashed into the wall depression, held his abdomen and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. He staggered a few steps and walked out of the depression. His body was crooked as if he could not stand steadily, but his face was even more ferocious. ¡°Impossible! I have collected so many famous swords and have so many swordsman¡¯s combat skills. How can I lose to you!¡± But he clearly has so many moves of a swordsman, so why does he feel so powerless at this moment? And knives. He still had many knives. But Kawasaki did not think that those knives could pose a threat to this man. Unless ¡­ ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and raised his head slightly, letting the smoke curl up. ¡°The so-called swordsmanship is the technique and habit that swordsmen use to fight. Everyone¡¯s swordsmanship has its own understanding and realm. What¡¯s the use of repeating the technique mechanically?¡± ¡°The heart, body, and skill can only stand firmly when the three of them are combined. It¡¯s no different from a machine if you only have one ¡®skill¡¯. Besides, you can clearly understand the swordsmanship of the past Sword Heroes, but it¡¯s too wasteful for you.¡± Kuro put Autumn Water back into her sheath, then reached out and held the floating Spring Moon. ¡°Let me teach you how to use a knife.¡± Whoosh! Kuro¡¯s body turned into an afterimage and appeared in front of Chuan¡¯s hiding place as if he had teleported. He held Spring Moon and waved it down, like a crescent moon falling to the ground, a white light flashed. Chi!! Blood sprayed out like a blood spring on Kawasaki¡¯s right shoulder. Chuanzang was stunned for a moment and subconsciously turned his head. He saw a huge cut on his left shoulder, and the blood spring came from the cut on his shoulder. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!!¡± At this time, Chuanzang reacted and hugged his wound and screamed in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t waste these famous knives, and don¡¯t sully those once famous strong men. You might as well be my collection.¡± Kuro hooked his finger, and the swords on Kawasaki¡¯s back and waist broke free from his body and flew into the sky. ¡°My knife!!¡± This time, Chuanzang did not care about the pain. He reached out with his right hand and grabbed a knife among the many famous swords. Then he flew back and left Kuro. The remaining knives rose into the sky and disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s the use of holding that broken knife?¡± Kuro said, ¡°You can¡¯t catch a better one.¡± The knife held tightly by Chuanzang was very old. The brass-like handle and the blade seemed to be rusted. The scabbard was black, but it was also tattered. It seemed to be a temporary scabbard, not a matching one. The only thing noteworthy is that this knife is very long, a big tachi. Kawasaki looked to be about 2.5 meters tall. The size of this sword looked about the same as him, but it was not as thick as the Tachi, but it was very slender. ¡°Humph, humph, humph¡­¡± Kawasaki lowered his head and suddenly laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to use this knife. I can¡¯t control it, but I have to use it against you.¡± He looked up and there was an inexplicable red light in his eyes. ¡°Do you know why I am so thin and weak? I am clearly very strong and domineering, but why am I so thin and weak¡­¡± He lowered the knife and held the handle with one hand, the soles of his feet stuck in the scabbard. Click. The blade was pulled out a little, revealing the old blade full of holes. However, the moment the blade was revealed, Kuro felt a bloody smell. It was not that the knife was stained with blood, but that there was a smell of blood coming from the knife. Or rather ¡­ Killing intent! Clang! Clang! The scabbard was thrown out and Kawasaki pulled out the sword completely, revealing the true appearance of the sword. The blade was still full of gaps, and the blade was all rusty, but the moment it was pulled out, all the Marines except Kuro felt cold all over and could not help but tremble. ¡°Blood, so much blood!¡± A Marine screamed. When the knife appeared, it seemed that a lot of blood gushed out from it and spread out. Kuro frowned and carefully felt the aura of the knife. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Did you sense it? As expected of a famous swordsman.¡± The redness in Kawasaki¡¯s eyes began to spread throughout his pupils, and his originally black hair began to turn white from the end of his hair, and his body became even thinner at this moment. ¡°This saber can suck blood. Its desire is endless. If it can¡¯t satisfy its desire, it will bite back at its master. First, it will suck my physical strength. When my physical strength is not satisfied, it will suck my vitality. It is all because of this saber that I became like this, but at the same time, I have obtained power!¡± ¡°This blade has no owner and no one can control it until now. Everyone who meets this blade will become its puppet! Before its thirst is satisfied, it will only kill endlessly!¡± Chuanzang raised his head. His pupils were covered in red, leaving only a little white, and his hair had turned white to the roots. As if introducing his master, his voice became hoarse and low at this moment: ¡°One of the 12 Supreme Swift Swords, Demon Blade ¡®Luo Gui¡¯! Feel the slaughter, Marine!!¡± His eyes were completely occupied by red, and his hair was as pale as white paper at this moment. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Like a wild beast, Chuanzang roared towards the sky, his voice shaking the air. Endless Blood Will emanated from his body, filling it with a faint red mist. The wound cut by Kuro began to heal. That is not an ability, that is the characteristic of the knife. Just like the ¡®Yama¡¯ in the Country of Peace that can absorb the Haki of people, a ¡®Demon Blade¡¯ like this has strange abilities. But now it seems that this one is more dangerous. Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°The killing intent has solidified¡­¡± Chapter 739 Isn¡¯t It Just a Knife? Who Can Use It? ¡°Roar!!¡± The white-haired, red-eyed Kawasaki roared. His life force was weakening crazily, but the danger level was increasing exponentially. There was no more rationality in those red eyes. ¡°Blood!¡± Kawasaki¡¯s red eyes directly passed over Kuro in front of him and landed on Marine. The Marines stood there in a daze. Under the influence of this murderous aura, their bodies were completely frozen, and their reactions gradually slowed down. They were still elite Marines, and they could not protect their will under the murderous impact. Even those Dougreg Marines were sluggish at this time. Although it was unintentional, the instinctive consciousness of the body still existed. ¡°Blood!!¡± His figure moved and his killing intent turned red, directly sweeping away a red wave of air. In an instant, he appeared in front of a Marine, raised his long knife and was about to cut down. Clang!! A black saber suddenly flashed and blocked the broken long saber. Sparks flew from the friction of the blade and a wave of air blew out. Kuro held Autumn Water in his hand and carefully felt the force coming from the broken long sword. His heart trembled. Not only does this saber emit a strong murderous aura, but at the moment of attack, the murderous aura can continue to intimidate people¡¯s mind. Although this saber is broken, its sharpness is very high. The feeling of blade contact made Kuro feel that this Luo Gui was much sharper than Autumn Water. Autumn Water¡¯s strength lies in its hardness. After all, it is nourished by Haki and is a ¡®Black Blade¡¯. Luo Gui is only a ¡®white blade¡¯. If the degree of Haki nourishment¡­ Kuro looked at Kawasaki, who was obviously in a state of cerebral palsy, and then looked at the blade full of gaps. It was obvious that not only Kawasaki, but even its previous masters could not complete Haki in this situation. It was just a beast that had become stronger. ¡°Blood!!¡± Chuanzang roared. After the blade was blocked by Autumn Water, he directly slashed forward along Autumn Water¡¯s blade. After a violent spark, he slashed straight at Kuro¡¯s neck. The speed of the knife was indeed faster than before. Kuro took a step back and lifted Autumn Water upside down, blocking the swing with a clang. After blocking the attack with his sword, Kuro pushed forward and directly pushed Chuanzang back half a step. The Rahuki in his hand also moved back a little. Taking advantage of this gap, Kuro pulled Autumn Water up, missed Luo Gui, and directly stabbed Chuanzang¡¯s head. Chuanzang seemed to have sensed the crisis. This extremely fast black arrow-like light was dodged by his body. ¡°Blood!!!¡± His eyes were red as he held the long saber that was about his height with both hands and slashed it with great force. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, he also held Autumn Water with both hands and held it forward. This knife cannot be dodged. Clang!! BOOM!!! The blade hit the autumn water and several blood-colored tassels burst out, attacking Kuro¡¯s body. Kuro clicked his tongue. The weight of this blade was much stronger than before. His strength has indeed increased a lot. The Marines behind him still felt a chill in their hearts even if they did not face this slash. This is the overflow of killing intent. If he avoids it, he can be fine with this killing intent substantiated wave, but it is hard to say for the Marines behind him. This thing can really cause harm. It was even more useful than his ¡®Crush¡¯ move. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that without rationality, you can¡¯t even use Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. Your will is eroded and you can¡¯t use Armament Haki. Fruit ability is equal to nothing. What¡¯s the use of a whiteboard?¡± Bang! Kuro kicked Nakagawaz¨­ in the abdomen and sent him flying. However, this time, he did not fly far and only retreated a few meters before standing on the ground again. ¡°The effect of the materialization of the murderous aura is that this knife has strengthened your physique? This kick is actually fine¡­¡± Kuro looked at Luo Gui in Chuanzang¡¯s hand and touched his chin. ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t seem as interesting as before.¡± If Kawasaki just now made Kuro a little interested, then now he has no interest at all. What¡¯s there to be interested in a beast that can¡¯t use the sword skills of generations of swordsmen and only relies on killing instinct? This kind of existence is just a little stronger, but its strength is limited, and it is impossible to become a steel balloon like Charlotte Lingling. Kuro was not even interested in playing with him. If he could still rely on his physique to play some body techniques, that would be fine, but this is not a body technique, it is just instinct. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll get rid of you.¡± Whoosh! His body turned into a series of afterimages and flashed, directly appearing in front of Chuanzang, who had just stood still. Autumn Water was pulled out by him at the same time as she was sheathed, and his blade split into three, blocking all the escape space of Chuanzang. ¡°Swallow Return.¡± In an instant, the three blades slashed at Kawasaki¡¯s neck, the ribs on the left side of his heart, and the right side of his waist. These three slashes went straight for the vital points. However, at this moment, it seemed that his body¡¯s instinct made him aware of the danger. At this moment, his body actually dodged a little. Chi!!! These three slashes hit his shoulders and the ribs on both sides of his body, leaving three deep gaps. With one move, Kawasaki¡¯s body immediately flew out and rolled on the ground. ¡°He dodged it? Body instinct or murderous self-protection?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows in surprise. He thought that this move was enough to kill him, but not only did he dodge it, but even at the moment he rolled down, Kuro could see that the wound was actually stopping the bleeding. However, it was at least 800 million yuan, so it was not unusual for it to avoid his return. ¡°Blood¡­¡± After rolling on the ground a few times, Kawasaki still murmured listlessly. His body moved and just as he wanted to get up, a shadow covered him. Kuro had already flashed in front of him and stepped on his right hand that was holding the knife. Crack! With a crisp sound, Kawasaki¡¯s right wrist was obviously deflated and his fingers were powerless. He let go of the broken long knife and it rolled twice on the ground and stopped there. The moment the blade left his hand, his red eyes gradually faded and became clear. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!¡± At this moment, he felt the pain and howled in pain. ¡°Power, power! Give me my power!!¡± After shouting a few times, Kawasaki struggled to catch Luo Gui, and at this time, Kuro directly kicked his chin and sent him flying. ¡°My sword, my Luo Gui! It can¡¯t leave me, I will die!!¡± Chuanzang fell to the ground, still roaring. ¡°You make it sound like this is your wife. Isn¡¯t it just a knife? It doesn¡¯t matter who uses it.¡± Kuro looked at the worn-out long saber and sheathed Autumn Water. He took two steps forward, bent down, and grabbed it. At this moment, Chuanzang was stunned at first, then he revealed a look of ecstasy. This ignorant person actually dares to touch the Demon Blade! That knife is never satisfied! If this Marine holds it, he will definitely fall into the desire to kill. His physical strength will be sucked away and his life will be sucked away! As long as he falls into a state of madness, Kawasaki will have a chance to escape! Then, when the others come, they will deal with him together! At that time, he could still obtain Autumn Water and this person¡¯s sword technique! Kawasaki is not a swordsman. Although he knows the swordsmanship of a swordsman, he is still not one. However, he still understood the basic strength of this man. This man¡¯s swordsmanship is stronger than all the previous generations of swordsmen that he can ¡®recall¡¯! With his swordsmanship, he could even challenge Hawkeye! Kawasaki watched as Kuro got closer and closer to Luo Gui, holding the long sword in his hand¡­ This greedy guy will definitely die!! Chapter 740 Murderous Aura There is no conflict between the Demon Blade and the Famous Blade. The ¡®Gui Che¡¯ series is the Demon Blade, and it occupies the rankings of the Great Blade and the Supreme Great Blade. The third-generation Onigawa series is not one of the 83 swords. It is just a Demon Blade. The so-called Demon Blade is that the owner cannot easily control it and it is very easy for it to backfire on the blade. For example, the third-generation Ghost Hunter is extremely sharp and very light. It is very particular about the strength when it is swung, and it is easy to lose control and make mistakes. ¡°Yama¡± also belongs to the Demon Blade and can automatically absorb the owner¡¯s Haki. In order to hold this one, in addition to control, the Haki must be sufficient. If it is not enough, the Haki will be absorbed and it will absorb human life. This ¡®Luo Gui¡¯ is the same. As soon as he held it, an inexplicable feeling filled Kuro¡¯s heart. ¡°Blood! Blood!!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill!!¡± ¡°More blood, kill more people!!¡± It was as if a voice was circling in his head. Kuro fell into a daze. Chuanzang retreated happily. He, who is deeply immersed in the desire to kill, will definitely attack indiscriminately. When his physical strength is exhausted, it will be time for him to harvest. Now, he just needs to temporarily avoid the sharp edge. Because no one can tame this knife, Kawasaki spent many years being tortured by this knife. Demon Blade was completely different. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°Idiot, die in this desire to kill. I spent so many years, but I couldn¡¯t completely tame this knife, and you didn¡¯t¡­¡± Boom!! Before he could say the word ¡®A¡¯, a blood-colored aura almost materialized and rushed around like a huge wave. If the killing intent when Kawasaki held the sword just now was like a stream, then at this moment, Kuro¡¯s killing intent was like the sea, the blood waves were monstrous and instantly drowned the surroundings. The Marines beside him rolled their eyes and fainted. Blood energy surged, and the Golden City was enveloped by a mass of blood. The red light was dense and almost reached the sky. ¡°This is¡­¡± On the other side of the business district, Kazushi subconsciously turned his head and looked at the red light on the other side and subconsciously shivered. ¡°Are you kidding me? This murderous aura, how did you do it? Is it Kuro? Is Kuro so murderous?¡± ¡­ . At the same time, at the door of the business district leading to the VIP area, Ji Yuan subconsciously pulled out the Golden Luo at his waist, held the handle, and looked at the red light. ¡°Kamikaze¡­ Kuro? But why is it so strong?¡± ¡­ . On the other side, Lida, who was searching nearby, turned her head in disbelief and looked at the direction of the murderous aura. ¡°Kuro is angry? But what¡¯s with this murderous aura? It¡¯s different from before.¡± Although the killing intent in the past was fierce, it was definitely not as shocking as now. Now the murderous intent ¡­ Even when Charlotte Lingling sent out assassins, Kuro didn¡¯t have such a strong killing intent. Did he encounter something that made him extremely unhappy and completely angry? Plop plop ¡­ The Marines next to her, even though they were far away, the moment they felt this killing intent, their eyes rolled back and they all fell down. Crowe subconsciously transformed into a five-meter-tall werewolf, crawling on the ground on all fours. Even so, his body was shaking, and cold sweat flowed down, wetting his fur. This killing intent is too terrifying! ¡­ . At this moment, in the VIP area, Tazoro, who was taking a bath, was facing a man wearing a half iron mask who came in from the door. ¡°Hey, the Heavenly Gold this time is taken over by our CP, mainly by me, Lord Spandam!¡± The man wearing the iron mask put his hands on his waist and laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Tazoro placed his hands on the armrest of the pool and raised his head slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°But there is a problem. Your family dog is barking at me. Is the World Government ready to fall out with me?¡± ¡°How is that possible.¡± Spandam waved his hand. ¡°You are the absolute neutral zone recognized by the World Government. No one will find trouble with you.¡± ¡°But there is now.¡± Tazoro snapped his fingers and a big-headed doll emerged from the ground beside Spandam. Tanaka held a suitcase and smiled at Spandam. ¡°It¡¯s a little careful, but please take care of your dog, that Golden Lion, he is causing trouble in my territory.¡± Tazoro said. The suitcase opened and it was full of Berries. Spandam glanced at it and took the suitcase. He said righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter which Marine it is, they will listen to our orders. If they don¡¯t, then¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly trembled and the suitcase was tightened and fell to the ground, paper money spilled all over the ground. Spandam collapsed and curled up there, holding his head and shivering. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tanaka, who was at the side, was not any better. He hugged himself and his whole body was trembling. His breathing was obviously much heavier and he looked like he could not breathe. Tazoro¡¯s face changed and he stood up from the water with a splash and stared in one direction in disbelief. His body was also trembling. ¡­ . Outside the VIP area. ¡°This murderous aura¡­¡± April looked from the tall building to the red light that almost covered the entire business district, especially in a certain area. The red light was as rich as blood. ¡°The materialization is like this, even the naked eye can see it¡­ Did that guy, Chuanzang, use that Demon Blade? But does he have this killing intent?¡± ¡°Hehehe, he¡¯s really powerful.¡± Sigge, who had a long chin and a small mustache, grinned and said, ¡°But this murderous words, I don¡¯t think Chuanzang can survive. I have also heard of that knife, it is a very dangerous thing. To force him to use this, who did he go to find? Kim Jung? Or Momousagi?¡± ¡°Powerhouse!¡± On the other side, the man in rough linen clothes with his arms and ankles exposed glared and kicked the floor-to-ceiling window to pieces. His whole body burst out and disappeared in the neon lights of the Golden City. ¡°Gryon can¡¯t help it.¡± April smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see. No matter who he fights, our goal can be accomplished. Whether it¡¯s Kim Luong, Momousagi, or Tokikake, let¡¯s kill one first.¡± ¡­ . ¡°This murderous aura, this murderous aura¡­¡± Chuanzang stared blankly at the waves of air around him, his body shaking. This was not what he wanted, but the instinct of his body was trembling. The instinct of his body told him that this aura was extremely terrifying! ¡°How can there be such a murderous aura!¡± Chuanzang shouted at Kuro in disbelief, ¡°How many people have you killed!!!¡± In the center of the blood-colored light, a dense red light flashed in the eyes of the person holding the knife, but soon, the red light flashed. He waved the long knife and tilted his head to look at the blade. Slowly, his voice came from the blood. ¡°I see, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± The voice was very rational. But this rationality made Kawasaki even more afraid. He wasn¡¯t devoured?! Chapter 741 Husband¡¯s Current Crime The person in the blood looked at the Marines who had fainted and turned the blade in his hand slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention for a moment and it became like this.¡± With his words, the visible blood suddenly contracted and entered Kuro¡¯s body, revealing his figure. His hair was still black and his eyes were full of clarity. He did not have the madness of falling into the desire to kill. ¡°Why¡­¡± Chuanzang roared in disbelief, ¡°How can you stay awake? You have such a strong killing intent. The stronger your killing intent is, the more you should be dominated!¡± ¡°What Domination? I have never seen a weapon that can dominate people.¡± Kuro waved the worn-out long knife in his hand and cut it gently. The blade did not touch the ground, but it easily cut a hole in the ground. ¡°This is just a knife, a knife that can absorb people¡¯s killing intent. To activate the killing intent, it requires a lot of physical strength. It¡¯s that simple.¡± The knife has no spirit and no humanity. I¡¯ve never heard of any host demons in the Demon Blade. Of course, the Devil Fruit is an exception. The appearance of a sword may have other effects, but it will never bewitch or dominate. The voice that Kuro heard before was just the killing intent of the knife. This ¡®Luo Gui¡¯ is actually similar to the ¡®Yama¡¯. The ¡®Yama¡¯ will automatically absorb the Haki of people, while the ¡®Luo Gui¡¯ thirsts for killing intent. At the moment when Kuro held it, his own restrained killing intent was completely stimulated by this knife. That was his original murderous aura, but¡­ ¡°The explosion is a little strong. This knife can exert all my killing intent.¡± Kuro raised the knife and looked at the worn blade, muttering to himself. He knew that he had enough killing intent and could even use it to intimidate others, but even Autumn Water could not unleash all of his killing intent. He doesn¡¯t specialize in imposing sword arts, so his application of killing intent naturally can¡¯t reach the peak, but now through this knife, he can completely burst out, and the degree of shock is definitely not inferior to Haoshoku. Most importantly, this knife can materialize his killing intent and wrap around the blade! This is the true usage of a Luo Gui! As for Chuanzang being swallowed by the desire to kill after holding Luo Gui, it is only because his killing intent is not enough, and what this sword craves the most is killing intent, so when its own killing intent is not enough, the owner will also become hungry for killing intent. Everyone has killing intent, and killing intent will produce killing intent. If it is not enough, then it can only be desired by external forces. It was not so much that the sword controlled Kawasaki, but it was the lack of killing intent that affected it. Similarly, the stamina of activating this saber is not enough for Kawasaki, so he can only rely on vitality. After all, a knife is a knife, and it needs to be used by someone. It is impossible for it to suck a person¡¯s physical strength dry at once, otherwise, no one will have the physical strength to use it. So, we can only use another way to borrow vitality to ensure that Kawasaki still has the physical strength to hold it. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible, then why can¡¯t I do it!¡± Chuanzang gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°I have held it for so many years, why can¡¯t I do it!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and thought about how to describe it. Not qualified enough? Not really. Strictly speaking, controlling this thing does not require any aptitude. As long as it was murderous and full of stamina. The knife chooses its master? That¡¯s not it either. Knives don¡¯t have spirituality. Only people have spirituality. Kuro thought for a moment and said to Kawasaki, ¡°This knife is not as simple as you think. Don¡¯t look at its shabby appearance, it has a very good effect. Look¡­¡± He raised the Luo Gui. The hilt and blade that should have been like rusty brass now showed a dark golden flowing light. Compared to before, the hilt of this blade was already luxurious. ¡°After being nourished by the murderous aura, the color of the handle and blade has changed. This is indeed a blade that needs murderous aura to nourish.¡± ¡°How should I put it? It¡¯s equivalent to you having a dirty-looking but good-looking old woman with a very good figure, but you can¡¯t be satisfied with her, so she won¡¯t show you her face and figure.¡± ¡°But! I can!!¡± Holding Luo Gui in his hand, he said solemnly, ¡°Look at the handle of this blade, it is very shiny, as if it has been moisturized. It is full of murderous intent, so that it will not make people fall into the so-called desire to kill. Do you understand? In short, I can satisfy this blade!!¡± These words made Kawasaki hold his breath, and his face turned green and white. His pale hair seemed to be faintly green because of anger. ¡°Do you have to insult me like this?!¡± Chuanzang roared. Kuro was baffled. ¡°When did I insult you? I¡¯m just saying an explanation that you can understand. Besides, that¡¯s how it is. You can¡¯t satisfy this knife. Even if you are sucked dry and your body becomes so thin and weak, you can¡¯t be satisfied, but I can. Look at me, I¡¯m alive and kicking, my body is healthy and my body is strong. I can fill it with killing intent at once.¡± ¡°As for the knife, it will be used by anyone. As a Marine, what¡¯s wrong with me taking the pirate¡¯s spoils of war? I think this knife is good and it is mine. As a reward, I will spare your life.¡± ¡°Now¡­¡± Whoosh! Kuro instantly appeared in front of Chuanzang and kicked him in the chin, sending him flying into the sky, almost turning into a meteor and disappearing in front of his eyes. This person had to be kept. In the future, he will be able to obtain other swords and show the swordsmanship of the Sword Heroes of the past generations. It is not bad to see the moves of other Sword Heroes. Of course, the key thing is ¡­ Kuro was ready to tell Hawkeye that he had found something interesting. This way, Hawkeye would not always want to fence with him. Let him escape. This way, Hawkeye will take the time to find him. Anyway, in the New World, pirates will lose wherever they go. ¡°But the others¡­¡± Kuro said inexplicably and turned to look up in one direction. ¡°You are not so lucky.¡± In his field of vision, two figures suddenly appeared above a building. One of them was wearing rough linen clothes like a samurai. The other is the long-jawed existence named Sig that Kuro saw in the casino earlier. Beyond that ¡­ Kuro slashed the long saber to the side, bringing with it a white light. Chi!! It was just a simple swing of the knife. Without even using a slash, the building next to it was cut from the bottom by this knife from afar. The cut was smooth and the collapsed building fell to the ground with a loud bang. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡± In the direction where he swung his saber, a person maintained a bent posture and slowly stood up, smiling. ¡°He actually discovered me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s you.¡± Kuro looked at him and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, Weird Bandit, Apu.¡± Chapter 742 Blood Edge ¡°Oh? It¡¯s coming for me¡­¡± April smiled slightly. ¡°Why? Let me think. If you Marines only catch pirates, it¡¯s obvious that the few over there are more threatening than me. After all, I¡¯m just a thief, but your first target is me¡­¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Zefa¡¯s disciple?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, without waiting for Kuro to make a move, Apu quickly retreated and hid in the ruins of the buildings behind him, and his aura disappeared at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s gone again¡­¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t see Apu¡¯s figure, but his Kenbonshoku (Observation) couldn¡¯t sense him, which was strange. Just now, Kenbonshoku (Observation) only sensed two people. However, things like Kenbonshoku (Observation) is just an extension of power. The real power is to detect danger. It was because he sensed danger that he noticed April just now. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t have noticed her. ¡°Ability user?¡± Kuro whispered. At this time, the Sig on top of the building jumped up and stared up at Kuro, ¡°It¡¯s you who killed Kawasaki? I thought that Kawasaki himself released such a strong killing intent, that knife¡­ is in your hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that this Kingpin is stronger than we thought.¡± Suddenly, he heard Ep¡¯s voice next to him. He appeared next to Sig and smiled at Kuro. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s deal with you first, then kill Tokikake and Momousagi. This way, the World Government will suffer heavy losses.¡± Kuro smiled and sighed. ¡°Pirates are indeed good at dreaming.¡± ¡°Hey, Griffon, aren¡¯t you coming down to help?¡± April looked up and asked. ¡°I only want to fight the strong one-on-one!¡± The rough man above let out a thunderous voice. Kuro looked up at the man and narrowed his eyes, looking thoughtful. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t count on him, we have enough.¡± Sig grinned. He took a step forward and fiery red scales appeared on his body. He looked at Kuro and said, ¡°You wanted to catch me before, right? Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll give you a chance, but¡­ you have to be alive!!¡± The scales covered his entire body and covered his face, turning his pupils into golden vertical pupils. His open mouth revealed sharp teeth, and a tail full of fiery red scales darted out from behind him. The thick and powerful tail slapped the ground, and every time it hit the ground, a crack appeared. This body is full of power. ¡°Animal Department?¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°Another ability user.¡± ¡°I am ¡®Red Dragon¡¯ Sig!¡± Signe grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Red Lizardman who ate the Zoological Fruit, Dragon Fruit . Ancient Seed . Big Red Lizardman!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ an ancient species. I thought it was a phantom beast species. I was looking forward to it for a while. It makes sense. How can you be a phantom beast species? Otherwise, Kaido will see you as his mortal enemy.¡± Kuro looked Sig up and down and said, ¡°But it¡¯s enough for the first time.¡± ¡°Blood? With that old knife?¡± Sigurd laughed and said, ¡°What else can that knife do except to emit killing intent?! Kawazumi has used it before. We know the effect of this knife. Although it will give him strength, the knife itself does not hurt him. It is just a shabby knife. It can deal with ordinary people, but it can¡¯t even cut my scales!¡± This blade was like this in Kawaz¨­¡¯s hands. Although it made him much stronger, the old blade could not break his scales! In terms of defense, his scales are very strong! ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro held the long saber tightly and lifted it up. The neon light shone on the gap like a rusty blade, emitting a strange light. The light was like blood, instantly covering the entire blade. The blade was not wide and appeared slender. In the hands of the current height Kuro, it was also very long. This is a long tachi, but a long tachi¡­ It is the best sword in the [No Brightness Divine Wind]. ¡°The use of this knife in my hand is different from the person who only knows how to copy and paste.¡± Whoosh! When the voice finished the last word, it was very close to Sig. Kuro directly flashed there, his blade bringing with it a bloody light, and he slashed over. The speed of the knife was not fast. Sig wanted to avoid it, but the moment he moved, his body suddenly froze, and his golden pupils showed fear. It was as if there was a fear growing in his heart, and the powerful pressure forced him to be unable to move at all. Haoshoku?! No, it¡¯s not ¡­ This is the murderous aura just now!! Chi!! The pain woke Signe up. He groaned and hugged his left shoulder and quickly retreated. The entire arm of the left hand was directly cut off by this knife. The cut was extremely smooth and there was no protrusion. The arm covered in red scales fell to the ground. The arm looked very dim, not as colorful as the Sig. The blood that flowed down was not viscous, but seemed loose. Luo Gui, who cut open his arm, had a large amount of sticky blood on his blade, as if the essence in his blood was brought up by this knife. The blood touched the blade and quickly dissipated. It was not waved away, but directly disappeared, as if it was absorbed. At the same time, the gap on the blade was being filled up bit by bit. The blade seemed to be sharper and more brilliant than before. ¡°Luo Gui, this is how you use it.¡± Kuro chuckled and said, ¡°This knife cannot be damaged and there is no need to reforge it.¡± Enough killing intent will allow this supreme blade to exert its original power. Absorb blood to make up for oneself! A knife will definitely break. Except for the black blades nurtured by Haki, all the blades will be chipped and broken in the fight. At this time, it needs to be repaired, and it also needs a famous knife craftsman to repair it. Ordinary knife craftsmen will only make the quality of the knife drop. Many of the famous swords that were originally ranked in the 83rd category were not able to maintain the quality of the swords because they were not repaired properly after they were broken. They were demoted to ordinary famous swords and were no longer ranked in the 83rd category. However, Luo Gui did not need to use this supreme saber like other sabers. The moment the murderous aura meets its requirements, it will have another effect. Absorbing blood to make up for the damage of the blade. This is a disguised knife that will never break. Even if his colleague, the Marine with the ability of ¡°Rusty Fruit¡±, comes into contact with this knife, as long as there is a little residue on the knife, Kuro can use that residue to kill and absorb enough blood to restore the knife to its original state. He looked at the blade that had recovered a little and said to Sig, ¡°Your blood alone doesn¡¯t seem to be enough, but with the three of you, you can barely restore more than half of this blade. Three big pirates are used to practice my blade for the first time. It¡¯s not a disgrace to this supreme blade.¡± Chapter 743 None Kill Me ¡°My, my arm!¡± Sig hugged his broken arm and looked incredulous. The few of them formed the New Pirate Alliance by measuring their strength. With April taking the lead, the few of them could get together, including that old guy Smith. He had personally tested Kawasaki¡¯s sword and it could not break his defense at all! Originally, Sige thought that it was just a fierce killing intent, but what about the damage! Just as Kuro was about to raise his sword and continue to cut Sig, his heart inexplicably tightened. Subconsciously, his body turned to the side, and the moment he moved sideways, Luo Gui glowed and directly hacked back. Boom!! Where the force reached, the buildings in front of them were cut into a big hole, and a big passage was broken out of the dense buildings. The person was not hit. Kuro narrowed his eyes and looked at Apu, who dodged but his face changed because of this knife. ¡°You are so sneaky and can¡¯t make any sound,¡± Kuro said. As he spoke, April moved his feet as if he wanted to retreat, but even though he was right in front of him, Kuro still did not hear his footsteps. Looking at Kuro¡¯s probing eyes, Apu¡¯s face began to return to normal after that cut and he laughed in a low voice, ¡°I am the ¡®Silent person¡¯ who ate the ¡®Quiet Fruit¡¯. As long as I want, no one can hear any of my voice.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared. Moving at a high speed, together with his silence, he disappeared from Kuro¡¯s eyes. Normally, at such a high speed, if it is in front of him, Kuro¡¯s eyes can see it. With his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, he can clearly sense everyone. But under this ability, Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) can¡¯t sense him and can only react to danger passively. He doesn¡¯t like this feeling. No wonder he said that two people were enough. If Kuro and Sig fought, this old guy could definitely succeed in a sneak attack. This ability, when it comes to assassination, no one can beat him. ¡°I wanted to keep you until the end, but now it seems that your priority has to be raised.¡± Kuro raised the Demon and stared at the blade and slowly said, ¡°After all, it is because of you that Teacher Zephyr lost his family, and it is because of this that he has buried the root of trouble in his heart. If you are still in Imperton and are trapped in the rules, I can do nothing to you, but you escaped, that is another matter.¡± With a hook of his finger, the scabbard of Luo Gui on the ground flew over. Kuro caught it with one hand and put Luo Gui into the scabbard. With a click, he put Luo Gui into his waist. Opening his feet, Kuro clasped the knife with his left hand and held the handle with his right hand. He closed his eyes and said lightly: ¡°In the Marine, there are people who want to capture you, and there are people¡­ who want you dead!¡± A blood-colored gas shield spread out from the center of Kuro, forming a blood-colored semicircle domain. He just stood there motionless. ¡°Roar!!¡± At this time, Sig¡¯s body suddenly expanded and turned into a huge red lizard more than ten meters long. The lizard opened its huge mouth, sticking out its forked tongue, revealing sharp fangs, and bit directly at the short Marine. The moment he moved, behind Kuro, Apu¡¯s figure suddenly appeared, and a dagger appeared in his hand. With a sneer, he stabbed Kuro¡¯s back. With one in front and one behind, the attack range brought by Sig¡¯s huge body will make Kuro unable to parry. If he takes the attack, then his back will be exposed, enough for April to attack. If he dodges ¡­ At this distance, even if he dodged, Apu had a chance to show Kuro what pain was! When it comes to assassination and infiltration, he is a professional. Back then, when he entered Marien Vando, he obtained Zephyr¡¯s information in this way. Aip¡¯s eyes were ferocious and his body had already squeezed into the blood-colored domain. At this time, Sig¡¯s lizard head also penetrated half of his head and bit at Kuro. The moment they entered the blood-colored semicircle, Kuro¡¯s hand moved, just a little. Whether it was the big lizard in front or Apoo, who had already squeezed half of his body into the Blood Domain, they all froze at this moment. At his waist, a blade appeared. ¡°Killer Domain.¡± Chi!!! The head of the big lizard in front of him, which had burst into the blood-colored gas shield, was suddenly cut off smoothly, and the blood flowed down loosely without any traces of spraying. ¡°That was close!¡± At the same time, April quickly retreated and slid on the ground in a cloud of dust. He half-squatted and looked at Kuro, his face full of surprise. ¡®One cut?¡¯ Just one cut?! Sig is an Animal! If he was careless when his arm was cut off just now, but now that Sig is directly transformed into his beast form, he should not be killed in one strike! Kuro slowly stood up and did not look at the huge lizard corpse that had fallen to the ground, but looked at Sigurd in the back. ¡°When you go down, if you see Teacher Zephyr, remember to kneel down and admit your mistake.¡± Click. With that, he retracted the blade that was exposed. ¡°Within the domain, nothing can stop me,¡± Kuro said lightly. With the sound, a line of blood began to appear on Sig¡¯s head, extending straight below him. His entire body stiffened and his eyes gradually widened. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the blood line directly separated and split the person into two and fell to the ground. ¡°Good knife.¡± Kuro patted the handle of the knife and praised it involuntarily. It was indeed a good knife. As an experienced swordsman, Kuro knew how to play with this knife when he first got it. The length of the blade is the radius of his domain. Under the power of killing intent, no matter who enters the domain, they will be cut off by him. For someone like Aip, who can¡¯t see people and can¡¯t sense auras, it¡¯s quite troublesome. The extension of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is perception, but if someone can cover their aura, they naturally can¡¯t sense it, but the aura is blocked, it doesn¡¯t mean that people will really disappear, they still exist there. Using this saber to actively stimulate the murderous aura to form a domain, combined with Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, everything in this domain will be locked. As long as life enters, it will definitely be cut. But as the price of hitting the target, Kuro himself could not control this move. This is a move that does not distinguish between friend and foe. Only by not distinguishing between friend and foe can I be killed. ¡°Adapt a little longer¡­¡± Kuro looked at Ragui on his waist and pulled it out again. He looked at the half-recovered blade that was beginning to have a sharp light and smiled. ¡°When I play you thoroughly, you should be stronger.¡± When Sig and April died, their blood was loose. The moment it hit them, the blade automatically sucked blood to make up for itself. The HP of the two old pirates had restored half of the sword. Chapter 744 I am a person who transcends everything in the world! After looking at the blade, Kuro looked up at Takeo, who had been standing above the building with his arms crossed. ¡°Hey, your companions are dead. What do you want?¡± Thud! In response, the body jumped down from above and landed heavily, stirring up a cloud of dust. In the dust, a deep voice sounded: ¡°They are not companions, but temporary companions. I only need the strong to train. It doesn¡¯t matter who the opponent is. If they die, it means that they are not strong enough. Similarly, if I die, it is the same.¡± A muscular man wearing rough linen clothes walked out of the smoke and dust, his feet spread out in a horse stance, his hands in front and behind him. Boom! The surrounding earth trembled the moment he took his stance, and the debris on the ground faintly trembled into the air. ¡°My name is Gryon, I swear to transcend everything in the world!!¡± His deep voice was like a multi-person harmony at this moment, his aura was full of fighting spirit. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes became serious. ¡°You are the strongest one.¡± From the moment he appeared, Kuro sensed that this guy¡¯s aura was different from others. When he sensed his aura, he only felt that it was ordinary. It was not as strange as April¡¯s disappearance, nor was it as strange as Kawasaki¡¯s, nor was it as violent as Sig¡¯s Carnivore series. But if you think about it carefully, it has the taste of calm before a storm. Among these four old pirates, this person is the strongest. This person doesn¡¯t look like a metahuman, but a pure body technique expert, and he is the kind of extreme expert who is indomitable! ¡°A man like you will come to the Golden City?¡± Kuro asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± This person¡¯s aura and will are not the kind of people who bow down to others. ¡°Tenryubito.¡± Grion had no intention of keeping it a secret and said, ¡°Killing the tenryubito who came here this time is my only wish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really bold.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°Then go find tenryubito. Why did you come to me?¡± If you want to kill a tenryubito, he will not stop you. Wait until he is done killing. ¡°Already killed.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Kuro was stunned on the spot. ¡­ . ¡°Ka, Kamael Saint¡­¡± In a certain area of the Golden City, a man in a black suit looked at the three people in robes lying on the ground in horror, his face distorted with fear. He was only ordered to catch a woman that Kamael had taken a fancy to. He just left for a while and when he came back, he became like this¡­ Three tenryubito and several armored guards were lying on the ground in a bloody mess. Their bodies were full of depressions. Two of Kamael¡¯s female relatives had their abdomens pierced, and more than half of Kamael¡¯s head had exploded. Even in death, this corpse is extremely violent. The person who did this is a lunatic! In his experience, this is ¡­ He was beaten to death by a fist!! ¡°No, it¡¯s none of my business!¡± The man in black screamed and ran away, leaving the woman behind. Tenryubito is dead!! No one can bear this crime! As a guard, he would definitely not survive. In that case, he might as well escape now. But it was not that no one would notice. Not long after, a person wearing a half iron mask ran over excitedly. Spandam was the person in charge of Golden Sky this time, and he also knew that tenryubito came to the Golden City to play. As the former CP9 officer and now a special agent of CP0, he still has his own ideas. As long as he curries favor with Tenryubito, he might be able to return to CP9 and continue to be his commander. First, tell this good news that the gold in the sky has been safely received to Kamael Saint¡­ Then, his face turned pale with horror. ¡­ . ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± In the sea outside the Golden City, ten Battleships were sailing on the sea. ¡°Lord Lucci, Den Den Mushi¡­¡± In one of the warships, a Marine walked to the deck and handed Den Den Mushi to Rob Lucci, who was looking at the sea from the bow. Lucci glanced at him and took the receiver of the phone. And then ¡­ His body seemed a little stiff. ¡­ . ¡°Hey, are you kidding me¡­¡± On the other side of the business district, Kazuo was holding the microphone in a daze, his eyes wide open and his face filled with disbelief. ¡°Will this really happen?! Brother Kuro, Brother Kuro!¡± He threw down the microphone and ran in a certain direction. At the same time, at the entrance of the business district and the VIP area, Ji Yuan dropped the microphone and helped Kim Pilo in the direction of Kuro¡¯s aura. ¡°The situation has become bigger¡­¡± ¡­ . Kuro stared blankly at this rough man. He really wanted to ask if he was joking. However, this person¡¯s aura and the seriousness of his words told him that this was true. Some people can¡¯t lie at a glance, while others can¡¯t be bothered to lie. Griffon belonged to the latter category. Judging from his aura, this man is an extremely heroic strongman. This kind of person can¡¯t lie. If he said that he killed tenryubito, then he really killed tenryubito! ¡°How dare you!¡± Kuro bared his teeth, not knowing whether to be impressed or surprised. Really killed ¡­ Although he would not stop Grion if he really wanted to kill the tenryubito, if he really killed him, it would be different. Even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) pretended not to see Tenryubito, and some were even cooperating with Tenryubito. Perhaps they would dare, but they would not say it. Not only did this person dare to kill tenryubito, he even dared to say it out loud. The nature of the matter is completely different. ¡°I want to surpass everything in the world. Tenryubito is just an ant¡­¡± Grion said lightly, ¡°He is just a weakling, why are you so surprised? If I kill tenryubito, the eyes of the world will focus on me, and I can fight against the strong people of the world.¡± He moved forward and his straw shoes made a harsh sound on the ground. ¡°Sa, fight, hold the heart to kill me, otherwise, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Grion, Grion¡­¡± It was as if a gentle voice flashed through his mind, and the figure of a gentle woman gradually took shape in his mind. Griffon¡¯s eyes widened and the voice was crushed. The fierce face became even more ferocious. ¡°I only want to kill everything in this world!!¡± This person is a living lunatic! He was crazier than Kaido. At the very least, Kaido still has some self-awareness as a pirate and will develop his own forces before the battle. His goal is still the Pirate King. And this person really doesn¡¯t care about anything. Compared to pirates, he is more like a hero. ¡°Extreme Martial Dao experts¡­¡± Kuro shook his head and sighed. ¡°Someone has to report this matter. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough for you alone, but if the main culprit is caught, it¡¯s better than not being caught.¡± Chapter 745 Wave Squeak!! Griffon moved. The soles of his feet made a sharp grating sound on the floor, and the ground was smoking. He shot forward and flew towards Kuro at a high speed. His legs were as thick as elephant legs and his legs were twisted like steel bars. He kicked horizontally like a heavy object colliding with the wind. Just by looking at its power, it was filled with violent power. Kuro turned the Law Ghost around, and the substantialized killing intent intertwined on the blade like two snakes, directly slashing at the incoming leg. ¡°Ha!!¡± A sharp light appeared in Griffon¡¯s eyes and he shouted. Without dodging or dodging, he sped up his legs and directly hit the blood-red long blade. Bang!! The air blast exploded, and the collision of the knife and the leg caused a dent in the ground and quickly spread out and cracked. In front of the long knife, the buildings were cut into half and fell to the left and right. In the direction where his legs kicked out, the building in front of him was directly blasted open, as if it had been hit by something heavy, and a big hole appeared in the center, opening several buildings. In the collision of the knife legs, Gullion¡¯s legs barely touched Kuro¡¯s knife. ¡°Haki is so powerful!¡± Kuro was shocked. His blade first cut through Grion¡¯s Haki and then touched his body, but it was blocked by Haki! ¡°Yes!!¡± Grion let out a muffled cry and kicked out his leg against Kuro¡¯s Law Ghost, pressing the knife towards his body. At the same time, his left hand was clenched into a fist and he punched Kuro¡¯s head. He had never seen a fist the size of a casserole. Kuro saw it now, and this color was also the bottom of the damn pot. He bent down and the long sword, the Demon, directly cut across the foot of Grion¡¯s leg, like a blood moon rising, turning into a blood light, drilling into the empty space of Grion¡¯s punch and flashing directly at his throat. Griffon¡¯s eyes widened and an arrow-like airflow shot out from his nose. His body landed heavily on the ground, but his fist was still smashing down. Dang! The blood-red light appeared and turned into a long blade, the tip of the blade went straight to the throat of Griffon, but it could only make a bloody mark, except for breaking the skin. Is his body that strong? Before Kuro had time to be surprised, the fist came and punched through his body. Kuro¡¯s body disappeared like a ripple, and his afterimage dissipated under this punch. ¡°Physical fitness? No, something is stopping me.¡± Kuro appeared not far from Grion and threw the Demon Ghost away. He said faintly, ¡°You are also an ability user.¡± The two slashes were not stopped by Haki. Grillon¡¯s Haki is very high, but Kuro¡¯s Haki is also not low. In addition, he used Killing Intent Entanglement, and that slash directly split his Haki. But when it touched his legs and feet, there was something else that was stopping him. It was the same for his throat just now. It was stopped by some force. Kuro looked at Grion. There was a hole in his pants on the lower leg of the Rohirrim, and there was a bloody mark on his iron-like muscles. But it was just a blood mark, the same as the blood on his throat. Hard, but never muscle power. Moreover, when the knife and leg collided just now, the building behind Kuro was not just a domineering force. Chi! Another arrow-like white gas came out of Grillon¡¯s nose. He adjusted his posture slightly and got into a fighting posture. ¡°I am the ¡®Rippling Person¡¯ who ate the ¡®Rippling¡¯ fruit. Adjusting my breathing, stimulating my potential, and feeling the Dao of Qi is a supreme use of my body!¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Wave? Qigong?¡± The ¡®wave¡¯ here is not the ¡®Adogan¡¯ in Kuro¡¯s common sense. Instead, he comprehended the fluctuations of qi, strengthened himself, and wrapped his body with qi. It was similar to Sword Hero¡¯s ¡®Steel-Cutting Breathing¡¯, and he felt the wonderful use of all things. This thing itself exists. The slash of a Sword Hero and the punch of a Body Technique expert basically belong to this level. But this thing can only be produced after years of cultivation. The ability of the fruit¡­ is really a miracle. After all, there are too many ways to obtain power in this world. A pure physical expert is not invincible, nor is a pure sword expert. Body Technique Sword Technique, Haki, and Fruit Ability, these three together are a complete power user. Especially the ability of the fruit, the power of the suitable fruit is definitely not as simple as 1+1. Simply put, Devil Fruit is a special feature of this world and he has to taste it. ¡°Rely on waves to resist my blade?¡± Kuro smacked his lips. This guy¡­ is full of power. This Haki achievement is enough to make Kuro treat it seriously. Although the accuracy of this individual technique is only one round, Kuro can also foresee that this guy must be a master of individual techniques, and he is definitely not as talented as Leda, but with his current strength, he can fight several Leda. Coupled with the special ability to strengthen the fluctuations of the body and the extreme battle intent that almost soared into the sky and could be smelled from afar¡­ He couldn¡¯t be any more pure. In a way, it was more threatening than Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Because he was not afraid of anything. ¡°Kuro!¡± Suddenly, there was a sound behind Kuro. Leda quickly approached with Crowe and Basil, followed by a large number of Marines. ¡°Not good, Kuro, Tenryubito is dead!¡± Leda shouted before she got close. ¡°That kind of thing is already in the past.¡± Kuro exhaled and said, ¡°Go far away. Also, move all the people of the controlled Golden City and mobilize the ships of the Garden of Ji. Squeeze them and get all the irrelevant people out of the Golden City.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, there is news that Rob Lucci is approaching with ten warships. Now that Tenryubito is dead, this place¡­¡± said Crowe. ¡°So I asked you to move all the irrelevant people out!¡± Kuro said without looking back, ¡°In addition, inform the ten Battleships to come over and bring people first. After that, he can do whatever he wants, but my orders must be done first.¡± Tenryubito is dead. No matter what the original purpose of Rob Lucci bringing ten Battleships is, it is necessary to launch the Demon Slayer Order and destroy this Gran Tezolo. Kuro knows the nature of the World Government, but when will the Demon Slayer order be launched¡­ This can be turned around. He was different from Sakasugi. Sakasugi was either strictly enforced or deadlocked, but Kuro himself would exploit this loophole. Sooner or later, wouldn¡¯t it be the Demon Slayer Token? The World Government would not pursue this matter. Chapter 746 Did You Kill Him? ¡°Let me help you!¡± At this time, Leda had already arrived at the back of Kuro. When she saw Grion in front of Kuro, she didn¡¯t say anything and immediately turned into a girl and stared at him as if she was facing a great enemy. Leda felt it more deeply than Kuro did. The aura and senses that this man gave her were like that of a ferocious beast. Extremely dangerous! ¡°White hair? And this fluctuation hidden in the body¡­¡± Griffon glanced at Leda and said, ¡°The genius of the Law family¡¯s body technique. If it were any other time, I would kill you, but now, I have someone I want to kill more.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, this is not something you can deal with¡­¡± Kuro said, ¡°Besides, he used it to test my new blade, it is best.¡± ¡°New Blade?¡± Leda, who was about to leave because of Kuro¡¯s words, was stunned and looked at the long tachi in Kuro¡¯s hand. ¡°Where did you get a knife? Who did you snatch it from? This knife¡­¡± Even just looking at it, Leda could feel the bloody killing intent coming from the knife. That is Kuro¡¯s killing intent, and it is also the violent killing intent that Leda sensed just now. This knife can materialize Kuro¡¯s killing intent?! Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t I buy it or pick it up?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Leda said firmly: ¡°You are not that kind of person!¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t delay my knife test.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda did not stop. The person opposite her was indeed dangerous. She was not his opponent, so she would leave it to Kuro. She was not like some people who clearly did not have much strength but insisted on staying here as a burden and then let the people fighting distract themselves to protect him. ¡®What? Where did you see him?¡¯ That¡¯s what people do in storybooks. If you can¡¯t win, then you can¡¯t win. Why do you have to stay here? It doesn¡¯t feel good to be a burden for others for no reason. As for Kuro ¡­ Kuro will not lose! Leda retreated with Crowe and Basil. The latter two had long wanted to leave, and Basil didn¡¯t even dare to approach them. The murderous aura emanating from Kuro¡¯s blade made him feel that his legs and stomach were trembling. It was like he had been pardoned. Crowe wasn¡¯t any better and was sweating profusely. ¡°What a terrifying murderous aura, Kuro, how can you do this?¡± At this time, two people appeared from both sides, plus Ji stared at Kuro in surprise. On the other hand, Ji Yuan held her Golden Ghost and stared at the Lokui in Kuro¡¯s hand. ¡°The aura of a famous blade, and it¡¯s a Demon Blade¡­ You got a powerful blade,¡± said Ji Yuan. ¡°What are you two doing here? Are you done cleaning?¡± Kuro glanced at Kazumi and Ji Yuan and said. ¡°Such a big thing happened and you are fighting. You have to come. Did you kill tenryubito?¡± Kaji chuckled. ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± Kuro glared at him. ¡°After all, the murderous aura is too strong. I thought that Tenryubito had offended you in some way.¡± Everyone in the Marine Corps knows about this Brother Kuro. He is narrow-minded and has a bad temper. He was assassinated once and he directly went to confront Big Mom. It is not surprising that Tenryubito provoked him and he was killed by him. Otherwise, why did the former Marshal Sengoku, to the current Marshal Sakasugi, never let Kuro guard Mariejois or even contact tenryubito? This is enough to see a spot. In the Marine, there are many people who don¡¯t like Tenryubito. How do you think they still stay in the Marine? The matter of dealing with the tenryubito was left to the Marshal and Admiral, and the Chief of Staff. The Marines below, except for those who want to cling to the Draconians and are really unwilling to deal with the World Government, are everywhere. Among them, with Kuro as the leader, they directly scolded the World Government. Those officials all know that Kim Jung-sook of the Marine Corps is very unhappy with them. Unless necessary, no one is willing to call him and give him orders. Most are willing to call Kizaru. But Kizaru¡­ Everyone knows that he often doesn¡¯t receive calls, and it¡¯s useless to receive them. Everyone in Headquarters knows that Kizaru treats Kuro as his own son. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Ji Yuan glanced at Gryon and said, ¡°This guy seems to be too difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Kuro said, ¡°When I killed two pirates just now, he didn¡¯t do anything, so if I want to fight him one-on-one, of course I have to satisfy him. Instead of sticking my hand in, you should also send innocent people to the ship. This guy is the main culprit for the murder of tenryubito, but he is a subordinate of Tazoro, so Tazoro is the main culprit. This place is already dangerous.¡± ¡°I am not Tazoro¡¯s subordinate, I just borrowed his invitation to come here to kill the Draconian,¡± Grion said in a muffled voice. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Kuro tightened his grip on Luo Gui. ¡°You don¡¯t know what to say. What¡¯s important is how we report it. The higher-ups will definitely report it. A person who wants to die is definitely not important enough. In this situation, without a lot of lives, the higher-ups won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡­ . Headquarters, Admiral¡¯s office. Kizaru stared at Den Den Mushi with a smile and listened to the sound of the microphone. ¡°Polusalino, immediately, immediately, act now! Three tenryubito died in Gran Tezolo. No matter what, someone must pay!¡± ¡°Oh~ so scary, is Tenryubito dead?¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and showed surprise. ¡°Yes, this matter is very big! This is a disgrace to the World Government, this is a serious provocation to us! We must punish them severely and let the world know the dignity of the World Government! The status of tenryubito is unshakable!¡± The other side of the microphone roared. Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Ah¡­ I understand. I will make a move.¡± Any casualties of tenryubito are handled by the Admiral himself. But it had been a long time since something so big had happened. In the past, it was the tenryubito who took the initiative to find the general to solve some troubles. It was not until two years ago when the Straw Hats beat up the tenryubito that the general was dispatched for the first time because of the tenryubito casualties. But they were only injured. This time, they died, and three of them died! Not to mention the World Government, even Marine was deeply shocked. ¡°What are you Marines doing! There are clearly three Vice-Admiral Kim Jung-ho, Momousagi, and Tokikake on that ship, why are there casualties in Tenryubito?! Is there really a need for your Marine to exist! Quickly investigate the matter and then solve it!¡± The other side of the microphone continued to roar. ¡°Kuro?¡± Kizaru was stunned for a moment and his narrow eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± He hung up Den Den Mushi and leaned back slightly in his chair, looking at the scenery in front of him after the door opened wide. ¡°Kuro is there? Could it be that Kuro killed him? It¡¯s so scary¡­¡± Chapter 747 The Ultimate Boxer The battle continued. Grion jumped away from the spot and kicked in the air, kicking at Kuro fearlessly. Kuro stabbed with his long knife and nailed the bottom of Grion¡¯s feet from a distance. Bang!! A crack appeared under Kuro¡¯s feet, and in the direction of the blade, a strong force rushed upwards, making the air tremble. Dang! Grion suddenly raised his other thick leg and kicked Luo Gui up. Taking advantage of this gap, his body quickly approached down, landing on one foot and sweeping his leg like a steel whip. There was a strange fluctuation on his legs. ¡°Boom!¡± Grillon shouted. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he jumped up on the spot and quickly flew into the sky to avoid the kick. Boom!! Griffon¡¯s legs swept over and the ground was directly lifted up by a big wave. With the range of his legs sweeping over, the buildings in front of him all burst into pieces, and the buildings in the middle directly turned into holes. The remains of the buildings above flew away and fell to the ground, turning the fan-shaped area in front of him into a pile of ruins. ¡°Tsk, terrifying destructive power.¡± Jacchi clicked his tongue. Kazumi and Jiyuan did not leave but watched the battle. Similarly, Leda came back. Leaving the evacuation of civilians to Crowe is enough. This person is a physical expert, so of course she wants to secretly learn a few moves. Still ¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t learn it at all!¡± At this moment, Leda was next to Kazumi and Jiyuan. She looked at the power of the kick and bared her teeth. ¡°This is the power caused by his ability. As for himself, I can¡¯t see any exquisite body techniques for the time being.¡± This Gryon is as dangerous as a dire beast. However, in terms of moves, he relies more on the strength of his physique to fight instinctively. When he punches, he punches. When he kicks, he kicks. He relies on the strange ability contained in his body to communicate with his surroundings and strengthen his power. He could not learn this thing. After the kick, Griffon retracted his foot and stood still. He looked up at Kuro, who was stopped in the air, but the fighting spirit in his eyes was getting stronger and stronger. Kuro stood high in the sky and sheathed the Rokui. He held the hilt and the Armament Haki spiral wrapped around it. Shua! One slash, instant pull. ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± The domineering Black Crescent Slash smashed down in a mess, almost covering the sky above Griffon. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Grion¡¯s feet shook on the ground and he punched towards the sky. Bang! A slash that was the first to approach shattered him. ¡°Only Douzhan can test who is the strongest!¡± His arms were shrouded in Armament Haki, and his fists created afterimages, directly shattering the incoming slash. As the last slash was shattered by him, the field of vision in front of him became clear. He held his fists that were already covered in wounds and looked up at the sky. The figure above had disappeared. Screech¡­ A golden light flashed behind him. Kuro appeared there. The blade of Luo Gui was separated into two colors at this time. The back of the blade was dyed black by Armament Color, but the edge of the blade was dark red. The killing intent wrapped around and sank into the blade, and the entire blade glowed with the light of golden lightning. Haki Unity, One Slash to Kill the Enemy! The blade cut straight towards Grillon¡¯s neck. At this moment, Grillon, who seemed to have not reacted yet, just as the blade was about to reach his neck, his head rushed down and his legs kicked back like a scorpion tail, like a blue thunder. Kuro was shocked and the blade that he swung out instantly blocked in front of him. With a bang, a huge force spread out, forcing him to fly straight back and stabilize in midair. ¡°You are as strong as a ghost!¡± Kuro bared his teeth. At this moment, Griffon turned around and the blue lightning flash on his legs wrapped around for a while before disappearing. ¡°The fluctuation of killing intent is too strong, I can feel it.¡± Grion said lightly, spread his fists and shook them down. ¡°Ha!!¡± White ripples appeared around his body. After the ripples trembled for a while, they returned to his body, and a layer of blue lightning light wrapped around his body. His inch-long hair also stood up at this time. He assumed a horse stance, his hands in front and behind him, the blue thunder flashing on his fists. The highest level of Armament Haki, this person also knows it. In addition, his ¡°Wave¡± ability can block his own blade and even resist the killing intent. This person¡¯s body technique may not be exquisite, but by relying on ¡®waves¡¯, he can do something that is even better than the exquisite body technique. Kuro threw the Rokui away. Starting from his forehead, Armament Haki began to cover his entire body, and a black and purple cross mark appeared between his eyebrows. Under his eyes, there were also purple tears. ¡°A man like you is only 800 million? Is the World Government mistaken?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the bounty, but¡­ I completed the epiphany in Imperton.¡± Grion said in a deep voice, ¡°The hellish environment has tempered my will and turned it into power, comprehending stronger fluctuations. Only then can I reach the peak!¡± He took a step forward and his figure was like a blue lightning bolt. ¡°I want to surpass everything in the world. As the ultimate fist, I will break everything!¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and slashed down. Bang!! The airwaves surged and blew away the surrounding debris, causing the already ruined buildings to collapse even more. The figure of the battle could not be seen at all. There were only two figures, one gold and one blue, flashing and colliding in the air and shaking the air. Gazhi¡¯s eyes moved around, staring at the afterimages that flashed from time to time, and said, ¡°To this extent, he is indeed a dangerous pirate. If he escapes this time, the sea will be even more dangerous. What do you think, Ji Yuan?¡± Crack crack¡­ Ji Yuan touched the kimbara on her waist. The knife was trembling, or rather, she was trembling. She lowered her head and no one knew what she was thinking. ¡°Ji Yuan, calm down. If you destroy the enemy at this level, you will be hated by Kuro.¡± Looking at her appearance, there was cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°I know¡­¡± Ji Yuan said lightly. Her trembling was not because she was frightened, but because of the battle that had aroused her killing intent. Or rather, the desire to challenge Kuro. As a swordsman, the murderous move made Ji Yuan excited. I really want to fight¡­ Let¡¯s see whose killing intent is stronger! Ji Yuan looked at the ground and forced herself to calm down. Her pupils almost shrank into small dots. Kazuko wiped the sweat on his head. As a suitor and a colleague who had worked with him for many years, he knew a lot about Ji Yuan. This woman was actually the same type as Kuro. Don¡¯t look at how gentle she is. As a woman, she often remembers Flower Street and the casino and looks like a gentle big sister. But her murderous aura¡­ It¡¯s not low. Chapter 748 Penetration Without Palms Bang! In mid-air, Kuro appeared and slashed forward. The dark red blade was blocked by a fist and shook off a shock wave. Griffon blocked the Law Ghost with a punch and directly flew up and swept it with a kick, but his leg could only hit the afterimage. Kuro flashed a few times in the air, leaving afterimages, and then appeared from behind Griffon. The Law Ghost activated the Golden Light and first put it into the scabbard and pulled it out. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± One blade divided into three, sealing the space, unavoidable! ¡°I never give way!¡± Griffon trembled and let the three quick slashes hit him. Chi! Two wounds appeared on Grillon¡¯s waist and ribs and the left side of his heart, and the Demon appeared and cut Grillon¡¯s shoulder. The edge of the blade went into the shoulder and blood flowed from the wound. ¡°Yes!!¡± Grion let out a muffled cry and took advantage of the opportunity when Kuro appeared to knock his head forward and hit Kuro¡¯s forehead. Bang! Kuro¡¯s body fell like a cannonball, smashing a cloud of dust on the ground. Soon, the dust was dispersed by the dark red blade. He got up and grimaced. Even with the protection of Haki, he still felt a roar in his head. This hit him hard. Thud! At this moment, Gryon fell from the sky. He touched the small wound on his forehead and looked at the blood on his palm. He asked lightly, ¡°Is it a rebound?¡± ¡°You are quite hard!¡± Kuro¡¯s face trembled with ferocity. After being hit, his anger was released. Griffon turned his head to look at the gap on his shoulder and then ignored it. He just reached out and the blood stopped under the fluctuation. Then, his body suddenly jumped up and one hand was raised high in the shape of a hand blade, emitting a blue and black light in the night unique to the Golden City. On the hand blade, waves of waves gradually appeared and then merged. ¡°Ha!!¡± Griffon¡¯s eyes narrowed and his violent roar could be heard in the world as his whole body suddenly fell. Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and he didn¡¯t look back and shouted, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± There was no need for him to say anything. Kazumi and Jiyuan immediately dodged. Before leaving, Jiyuan even grabbed the back of Leda¡¯s neck and retreated with her. Kuro¡¯s body also turned into an afterimage, and at the same time that Grion split the hand blade, he flew directly into the sky. BOOM!!! The hand blade fell down and directly split the first half of the commercial district of Gran Tezolo. The first half rose up high like a mountain wall. With a roar, the first half of the hull directly separated, revealing the seawater in the center and the daytime light outside. It was as if there was a beam of light in the night. ¡°This power¡­¡± Kuro looked down from the sky. ¡°It¡¯s really fucking terrifying!¡± But it also saved time. Kuro looked at the hull that was separated from the ship like an island. With a kick of his palm, the hull automatically drifted away. Inside were the civilians gathered by the Marines. If Grion¡¯s hand directly flew away, there would be something for them to carry without a ship. The surroundings of Grion had been cleared by this hand chop. The ruins had long been blown away and no one knew where they fell. He turned his head and said to Kuro: ¡°Do you only know how to hide?¡± ¡°If my defense is broken, don¡¯t talk here.¡± Kuro pointed at the few cuts on his body. ¡°Killing intent, it entered the body.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his palm and suddenly clenched it. ¡°Roll.¡± Chi! Grion¡¯s body shook and the three gashes on his body spurted out blood again. His body swayed and he frowned as he looked at the blood that spurted out. Before he could react, the body suddenly bulged and the skin surface seemed to be about to protrude, constantly moving inside his skin. Blood, out of control. ¡°I know more than sword arts!¡± In an instant, Kuro¡¯s figure appeared in front of Grion, holding the Luo Gui in both hands and slashing at his body. The blade that can materialize killing intent also gives him a new ability. The Lightless God¡¯s ¡®Flood Dragon¡¯ is separated into the ¡®Flood Dragon¡¯ and the ¡®Clam¡¯ of the ¡®Clam¡¯. After hitting the enemy, it creates illusions with the flow of blood. This move, after the killing intent materializes, has a new transformation with his ability. Slice the enemy and the killing intent enters the body. With this solidified killing intent as the medium, it directly controls the blood flow of the enemy. No matter what, the human body has blood flow. Controlling the flow of blood can instantly kill a person. For a body technique expert like Grion, once there is a problem with the blood in his body, his movements will slow down and even the release of Haki will be delayed for a while. This bit of time was definitely enough for Kuro. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Kuro said fiercely. Seeing the blade coming towards him, Griffon¡¯s eyes shook and his left hand directly turned into a hand knife and he stabbed forward. Chi!! When the hand blade touched the blade, the body that could have been blocked was directly cut open by this blade, and a smooth cut was made on the wrist by Luo Gui, and the palm fell directly to the ground. The corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. Luo Gui raised his hand and cut towards Grion¡¯s neck. This slash will definitely make his head fall to the ground! At this moment, the broken wrist that no longer had a palm rushed straight to Kuro¡¯s heart with a valiant wave and domineering aura. Grion seemed to have no pain and shouted at Kuro, ¡°I won¡¯t dodge!!¡± Bang!! The wrist exerted force and made a muffled sound, causing Kuro to fly out directly. Chi! In mid-air, Kuro stabbed the ground with his knife and stabilized himself. He gritted his teeth and looked at Grion, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Cough!¡± He coughed and spat out the clotted blood. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± He can still fight with his wrist without his palm?! This isn¡¯t crazy or anything. ¡°Without the palm, I can still perform Penetration, and the power is greater.¡± Grion raised his broken left wrist and said in a deep voice, ¡°I am a person who transcends everything. How can a mere body stop my footsteps! I will not escape, with this upright body¡­¡± ¡°Grion, Grion, go quickly. They are here for you. They won¡¯t bother you if you leave. You can come back after they leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Griffon, nothing will happen to me. How can they make things difficult for me?¡± ¡°Grion, run away and come back in two days.¡± Bang! After the blood gushed out from his wrist, it was stopped again. He continued to pose and continued what he had not finished saying. ¡°With this upright body, I will welcome everything in this world and crush everything in this world!¡± Chapter 749 Who Are You Fighting, Pirate _ 1 ¡°This guy¡­¡± Kuro was not the only one who was shocked. Kazui and Ji Yuan, who had been hiding far away, were also shocked. They could bear the pain of breaking their wrists, but it was difficult for them to fight with their wrists broken. This man¡¯s will is as hard as iron! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± Seeing that Kuro didn¡¯t move, Grion said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s just a broken left palm, it doesn¡¯t hinder the battle. If you don¡¯t move, then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!!¡± Squeak!! The ear-piercing sound of the soles of his feet rubbing against the ground sounded again. This rough man rushed over like a fierce tiger. After a moment of delay, the blue thunder-like Haki attacked his right hand again. His right hand turned into a knife and thrust out. BOOM!!! This blow directly penetrated Kuro¡¯s body, but the body quickly turned into an afterimage and disappeared like a ripple. The fluctuation of the knife hand slammed straight forward, plowing a deep gully in the ground. The fluctuation was like a pillar, piercing a huge hole in the building in front of him. Fortunately, the people here have been separated by Kuro. Otherwise, many people would have suffered in this kind of battle. ¡°Have you stabilized the blood in your body?¡± Kuro¡¯s voice sounded from the rear. He appeared behind Grillon, and the Demon Ghost was pulled out of its sheath. ¡°Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± The blade turned into a hundred, bringing with it a golden electric light as it pounced straight at Griffon. ¡°No matter how fast, there is only one knife! The fluctuation of the blade, I will remember it!¡± Grion quickly turned around, opened the fingers of his right hand, and directly grabbed the hundreds of blade afterimages. With a soft sound, the afterimages quickly disappeared, and the blade of Luo Gui was held by Grion. ¡°Control!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed and he shouted. Griffon¡¯s body shook at this moment. Chi! The Haki condensed in his hand loosened a little at this moment, and half of his palm was submerged in the blade of Luo Gui. Blood rushed out of his palm and dripped down the blade. The loose blood was like water, and the essence was absorbed by Luo Gui, allowing Luo Gui¡¯s blade to recover a little. ¡°As long as you catch him!¡± Griffon completely ignored the bleeding palm and held Luo Gui tightly. He raised his other broken wrist and the blue-black Thunder Haki gathered on the broken wrist. ¡°Unparalleled Strike!¡± A strong fluctuation condensed on his wrist and with the blood on the incision, he hit Kuro¡¯s head. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and made up his mind. Golden lightning flashed on Luo Gui and pressed down hard. Chi! Half of his palm was cut open by Kuro, and the broken wrist of Grion¡¯s left hand also hit Kuro¡¯s face. Bang!! Crack! With a muffled sound and a sound like glass shattering. Kuro¡¯s body flew back more than ten meters, his body was horizontally in the air, and suddenly he turned, directly stagnated in the air, and slowly stood up, his face was distorted. ¡°It really hurts!¡± He bared his teeth and roared. At this time, his face was stained with blood from the broken wrist. After standing in midair, he exhaled and took another breath. As early as in the battle, he had already activated the Black Tortoise Body. Otherwise, this punch would have penetrated his head. But under this blow, the Black Tortoise Body was also directly broken, and the breath held in the body was directly scattered. Now, he could only take another puff. ¡°The fluctuation of defense? A very strong defense.¡± Grion stared at Kuro for a while, then looked at his broken palm, which was hanging at the side with the bone. ¡°Trouble¡­¡± He raised his left wrist and forcefully cut his right wrist. The broken palm was cut off together with the root of his palm and blood flowed down from the broken wrist. Such a violent scene made everyone¡¯s pupils shrink. ¡°Ha!¡± He shook violently and the blood was immediately stopped. Then, he raised his wrist with two cuts on it and said, ¡°In this case, it will not hinder my battle!¡± ¡°You are as crazy as a ghost!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudges with you, do you have to fight so hard?!¡± Griffon paused for a moment and slowly said, ¡°My battle has no limit. Only victory can relieve my thirst!¡± He stepped forward and spread his wrists. ¡°Sa, continue.¡± Thud! As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed forward again and flashed in front of Kuro. His wrist gathered waves and hit his abdomen. Bang!! Kuro didn¡¯t seem to react and was hit, his body curled up and he retched. ¡°Your strength has weakened, is your stamina not enough? I will not show mercy! Ha!!!¡± Grillon¡¯s eyes flashed and his wrist rushed up against the Marine¡¯s abdomen, pushing his body up like a rag. Griffon¡¯s wrist was at his waist and his legs were bent as he looked straight up. The strong fluctuations drove the air and gathered at his wrist. Thud!!! He jumped high and shot up like an arrow. His wrist broke the air like a blue and black sword and hit Kuro¡¯s chest. Bang!!! The fluctuation carried a blue-black domineering aura that directly penetrated Kuro¡¯s body and the pillar-like fluctuation blasted into the sky. ¡°Peerless Heaven and Earth!¡± The frozen body in the high sky was like a ghost, making a sound like a bell. Kuro¡¯s body fell to the ground at this moment. Griffon landed on the ground and looked straight at Kuro¡¯s broken body. He took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°I won!¡± This Marine was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open, and his expression was very bleak, or¡­ so pale that it seemed fake. ¡°No!¡± Griffon frowned and looked around. The three Marines watching the battle nearby did not move at all. Even if this Marine died, he did not have any expression, like a puppet. His eyes focused and he felt that his surroundings were filled with blood, making the surrounding space seem abnormally distorted. Pfft! He looked down in surprise and saw a black and red blade in front of his chest. The surrounding blood broke apart at this moment. The Marine corpse that lay on the ground disappeared after a ripple and turned into flat ground. There was no Marine corpse left. ¡°Who are you fighting, Pirate?¡± A slightly ferocious voice sounded behind Griffon. Grillon turned around and saw that Kuro appeared behind him intact and smiled at him. Chi!! Luo Gui turned around in his heart from behind and raised his knife from the heart, cutting open the body of Gryon from the heart upwards and cutting a big gap in the shoulder position. ¡°I won.¡± As Kuro spoke lightly, he turned the blade again and directly slashed at Grion¡¯s neck. Chi!! This time, it directly sank into half of his neck and could not enter. With a domineering wrist, Griffon blocked the blade of the Demon. ¡°Roar!!!¡± He roared like a beast and hit Kuro with his other wrist. ¡°Tsk.¡± Kuro pulled Ragui back and directly pulled it out of his neck. His body flashed and retreated. He flashed a few times in the surrounding space and appeared on the ground in front of Grillon. ¡°The vitality is really tenacious¡­¡± Kuro threw the Asura Ghost, and the essence that had been absorbed was only left with loose blood that was thrown out by the blade and turned into a ball on the ground. ¡°However, when killing intent enters the body, failure is inevitable.¡± Chapter 750 I Will Never Escape! Killing intent, after possessing Luo Gui, coupled with Kuro¡¯s own ability, after a few battles, he became proficient in its usage. In addition to controlling the blood, he had a new use for it by combining it with the ¡®Clam¡¯ in his own Unexplained Divine Wind. There was no need for him to do it at that moment. He only needed to break the opening and let the murderous aura enter his body and control it with his ability to make people hallucinate. For example, just now, what he saw was the powerful move of Griffon, which hit him. But in the eyes of outsiders, he was just playing with the air. And Kuro just watched. However, he did not expect that he would discover that something was wrong so quickly. According to his plan, it would be best when his stamina was exhausted. ¡°I have to develop it further¡­¡± Kuro glanced at Luo Gui and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the name, Catoptric Deflection? Forget it, I¡¯ll think about it later.¡± Gryon was not far from defeat. His heart was pierced by him and his shoulder was also cut open. His neck was cut in half and he is not dead yet. His vitality is strong enough. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that a strong person like you can cause a lot of trouble for the pirates of New World.¡± Kuro shook his head and said with regret. Being a Marine in the New World is different from being a Marine in Paradise. Being a Marine here also requires some wisdom. After all, in front of them is a pirate-centric criminal organization. It is no longer a single chaotic pirate with the goal of looting. Letting some strong people pass is beneficial to their chaos. As early as a few decades ago, Marine Headquarters still occupied a lot of territory in the New World, but because it was a full-frontal war with pirates, it made Marine¡¯s scalp numb. In the end, they gave up the New World, leaving only a little territory to ensure the entrance and exit of the New World and Mariejois, and then put a large number of troublesome pirates into the New World, which led to the current balance of the world. Even so, there are still many pirates in the world. Even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) would find it difficult to deal with this level of power. However, this kind of powerhouse has his own quirks. He would rather break his wrist than dodge. This really impressed Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Kuro sheathed the Rokui and took a sword-drawing posture. He stared at Grion and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to send you off.¡± Chi! His figure disappeared and a black line with golden light flashed past, heading straight for Grillon. ¡°One-Line Sky!¡± In his current situation, if he accepts this attack again, he will definitely die! Griffon¡¯s eyes widened as he looked straight at the fast-moving line. He has the ability to avoid it. Even if he still has strength left, this level of injury can still give him the ability to fight under the power of ¡°Wave¡±. But ¡­ ¡­ . In the burning dojo, his wife and child were lying in a pool of blood, and a thin young man just looked at them blankly, his eyes almost bleeding. In the end, he could only kneel on the ground and roar like a beast. If ¡­ If only I wasn¡¯t so naive back then. Why should he place his hopes on the kindness of those people? Why should he blindly listen to his wife? He should have taken them with him. He shouldn¡¯t still miss this dojo and shouldn¡¯t covet his own fame. If ¡­ He did not run away! ¡­ . ¡°You are Grion, I heard that you are a famous Striker. I originally wanted you to be my subordinate, but you actually attacked me. I am the great tenryubito!¡± A strange radish head wearing a bubble helmet and his head was trembling in the helmet said. In front of him, a young man in ragged clothes knelt on the ground in a daze. His body was covered with scars. Behind him, two expressionless men in black pressed him down and did not let him move. The young man¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire as he roared at the tenryubito, ¡°You killed my wife and child!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± The Sky Dragon Person asked. ¡°Camael Saint, when you were touring that island, you heard of this guy¡¯s fame and wanted to invite him, but he was not here. You took a fancy to his wife, but his wife refused and was killed by you.¡± An attendant explained with a smile. ¡°Is there such a thing? I forgot. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. This man wants to attack me, then I won¡¯t be his subordinate. Be my slave. I hate that look. I want to tame him.¡± If ¡­ If only he could be stronger. If his fists were more powerful, he might be able to take revenge. Maybe these people would not dare to provoke him and he could protect his wife and children. The Merman Tiger climbed onto the Red Line. In the fire, the young man ran out and began to accumulate strength for revenge. When he was a pirate, he built a pirate group and ate fruits. He was dedicated to revenge, but in the long adventure, he also had his own companions. Those companions were also people he could not let go. Perhaps I should abandon the past and be with my companions and travel the sea together¡­ ¡­ . ¡°You are ¡®Fighter¡¯ Grion? Hahaha, sorry, your eyes reveal that you are very tenacious and a good man, but I am Marine, I want to arrest you.¡± The man with the heroic smile led the fleet to cover his pirate group and arrest him. That¡¯s Garp, Marine Hero. Gone ¡­ Everything was gone. His dream of becoming a famous dojo master was gone. His wife and children were gone. His partner was gone. Even his desire for revenge was gone. ¡­ . ¡°As long as I am strong enough, I don¡¯t need partners, I don¡¯t need bonds and attachments to be able to surpass everything in this world!¡± In the bottomless underwater prison, the guy named Barrett told him this. Then, the young man understood. No longer hiding, no longer having the heart. Everything is to climb to the extreme. As long as it reaches the extreme, it will be there. As long as it reaches the extreme¡­ As long as you don¡¯t escape to the extreme!! ¡­ . Griffon lowered his almost broken neck and murmured, ¡°I will not escape again.¡± His life aura has fallen to the critical point, but his overall aura is as strong as the sun, constantly rising. ¡°I will never run away again!!¡± The veins on his neck were exposed, and his already muscular body looked even more majestic at this moment. The clothes on his upper body, which had been cut, exploded at this moment. ¡°Unparalleled fluctuations in the world¡­¡± He pulled his hands back and a strong fluctuation distorted the air. Blue lightning appeared on his wrist and he slammed it forward. ¡°Guan Tu!!!¡± His wrist pierced out, bringing with it a strong shock wave. At this moment, the air became a protective shield-like impact, forcefully resisting the fast-approaching ¡®One-Line Sky¡¯. Bang!!! The line stopped in front of the shock wave. In an instant, an afterimage flashed through and flew into the sky. The huge wave blasted out and created a huge pit in the ground around him. The ground in front of him collapsed, revealing the seawater below and extending to the sea in front of him. The huge Gran Tezolo, half of the commercial district was blown up by him, leaving nothing behind. Kuro appeared in the air and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡­!¡± Suddenly, his eyes widened and he stared at Grillon¡¯s chest. ¡°That is¡­¡± The three people watching the battle at the side were also stunned and touched their chins. ¡°That kind of thing, was this man¡¯s original identity?¡± In the center of his chest was a brand like claws and hooves. Tenryubito Footprint! This guy used to be a slave of tenryubito! Chapter 751 Ultimate Skill ¨C Fantasy Kill ¡°Tenryubito¡¯s¡­ slave?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and stared at Grion standing there. He did not expect that such a powerful person would once be a slave of a tenryubito. ¡°Kuro, we can¡¯t keep this guy!¡± Katsushiki shouted, ¡°Since it¡¯s this identity, a lot of things will happen if we let him go. Tenryubito¡¯s death is a big deal. If it happens again, the World Government will go crazy!¡± Tenryubito slaves are nothing. As a high-level Marine, they know that many Tenryubito slaves run away to be pirates, but as Marines, not the dogs of Tenryubito, they don¡¯t care about this at all. What he cared more about was how much harm this person had caused to the world. It had nothing to do with his identity as a slave. But there was no one like this who dared to kill tenryubito in front of their Marines. If such a lunatic can survive, he will definitely continue to attack tenryubito in the future. Once was enough of a headache. Now, they don¡¯t know how to solve the follow-up of this matter. Even Gran Tezolo is not enough. A few more times and the Marines would not be able to work anymore. ¡°Ah¡­ I know, he can¡¯t escape either.¡± Kuro put Luo Gui into the scabbard and looked at the person in front of him. Although he was standing there, his eyes had gradually lost their luster. Whoosh! Kuro appeared beside Grion. The Demon instantly pulled out his sword and slashed down. Grion raised his hand and his wrist collided with the Demon. The blue-black Thunder Haki gathered directly on his wrist and with a clang, it resisted the blade of Luo Gui. Immediately after, Grion raised his other wrist again, and his wrist also smashed over with Haki. Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and he retreated to the distance again, causing the attack to hit nothing. ¡°I will not escape, I will face the enemy fair and square!¡± Griffon¡¯s wrists were in a posture, and his dull and lifeless eyes were once again shining. And his life force fell again. He would not live long. Even with the enhancement of his ability, he would not live long. In a situation like this, Kuro can choose not to fight. From his point of view, this guy is struggling to move now. Every movement is burning his life. If he is left alone for a while, he will die. The powerful move just now brought his life force down to the critical point. That was his last move. Generally speaking, after such a person uses his last move, he will either die or lose the ability to resist, not to mention that he is injured. Logically speaking, he will definitely die. But he is still alive, he is still alive by relying on this will. This can¡¯t even be regarded as a will, but an obsession. As his opponent, Kuro naturally did not understand the specifics, but he could vaguely feel that emotion. Strong but sad, giving up everything but regaining some kind of extreme emotion. This man ¡­ Kuro sighed heavily. ¡°Honorable? Okay, then let¡¯s fight the enemy.¡± Kuro sheathed his sword again and said to Grion, ¡°As a Marine, I can¡¯t be looked down upon by pirates. It was not that difficult for Kuro to deal with such a man. After all, he has not used his ability yet. This kind of close-combat ability user can kill him with the ¡®Azure Dragon Rain¡¯ in battle. He has wounds on his body. If the raindrops enter his body, he will definitely die. But there was no need for that now. ¡°That¡¯s right! Show the martial arts of both sides. Either you die or I die. This cruel world is full of struggles!¡± Grillon shouted. Kuro didn¡¯t say anything more and took the posture of pulling out a knife. His feet bent slightly and his left thumb pressed against the blade. He lifted his thumb and a small part of the blade was revealed. Kuro disappeared again and appeared out of thin air in front of Grillon. He was about to pull out Luo Gui. At this time, Grillon¡¯s wrists hit in other directions as if there were people there. When he made his move, Kuro was the first to use blood control and killing intent to attack, causing him to fall into an illusion. Whoosh! Soon, his body disappeared from in front of Griffon and he continued to maintain the posture of drawing his sword and appeared behind him. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just teasing you. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± As Kuro spoke, he put the blade back into the scabbard. ¡°The Grand Profundity¡­¡± Griffon¡¯s body swayed there¡­ He could not detect the illusion now. In his vision, this Marine appeared after that and was pierced by his attack. He died in front of him with regret and unwillingness. ¡°You lost.¡± Grillon crossed his arms and said proudly, ¡°I will continue to reach the extreme of the fist and surpass everything in the world.¡± When he finished speaking, the scene in his eyes suddenly changed and a peaceful town appeared. He was in a dojo in the middle of the town. ¡°Welcome home. Aiya, how did it become like this!¡± A gentle woman saluted him with a gentle smile, but soon she saw Griffon¡¯s broken hands and the injuries on his body. She looked anxious and quickly ran over. Perhaps it was because she ran too fast, but when she just reached Grillon, she staggered and fell on Grillon. ¡°You¡­¡± Griffon stared blankly at the worried woman. ¡°Why, why are you here?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Before he could react, a clear voice sounded from below. A child who looked a little similar to him when he was young hugged his leg, tears in his eyes. ¡°Daddy, how did you become like this?!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Griffon stared blankly at the child. Nothing wrong with that, that¡¯s his wife and kids ¡­ ¡°You came back alive.¡± Suddenly, there was another sound nearby. A few people walked out of the dojo and said to Grion with a smile, ¡°I heard that you killed tenryubito. You are so powerful and you even defeated the famous Marine Vice-Admiral Kim Jung. No one will dare to provoke you in the future.¡± Those are his companions. They should be the companions he gathered when he was a pirate. Why are they here? ¡°Yes, yes, is that what I did?¡± Griffon was stunned for a moment and wanted to reach out to touch his wife and child, but when he reached out, he realized that he had lost his palm. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any left¡­¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°What does that matter? We are here. Captain is so powerful, of course we have to become stronger.¡± His companion said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t your dream to become a famous dojo master? In the future, we will also help you to open the dojo all over the world. In the future, we will be teachers.¡± Do I have this dream? I ¡­ I do have it, right? ¡°Sa, go back first. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± His wife gently grabbed Grion¡¯s wrist and led him into the dojo. His domineering body was grabbed by a thin woman and he could not help but walk towards the dojo. Looking at his gentle wife, lively child, and his own companion¡­ It¡¯s pretty good. Why think so much? This is good. That was enough. Griffon¡¯s slightly open mouth trembled and gradually revealed a smile. At that moment, the muscles on his body seemed to melt, and his wrinkled face gradually turned into the gentle and handsome face of his youth, and he walked into the dojo with everyone. ¡°Yes, please¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± ¡­ . Plop. Grillon collapsed. With a click, Kuro put away his sword and stood up without looking at him. He said lightly, ¡°Illusionless Illusion.¡± He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what dreams you have, whether good or bad, they are all what you think in your heart. Just let it be and indulge in your dreams.¡± Chapter 752 I Won¡¯t Ask You For More, 80,000! Illusion Kill, a move that Kuro had just thought of. He can use killing intent as a medium to make people hallucinate, so he can naturally use a knife. Killing intent entangles and then creates illusions. However, this illusion can only show what the enemy is thinking for the time being. At present, it is not possible to control it with this. But after playing for a while, he could improve. Katsushika walked over and glanced at Grion¡¯s body. There was a faint smile on the corpse¡¯s face, and Kazu didn¡¯t know what he was smiling about. In addition to the previous scars, Kazu¡¯s sharp eyes saw a thin line of blood on Grion¡¯s neck, which made him look deeply at Kuro. This slash is extremely sharp. After cutting open this person¡¯s neck, because the wound is too thin, it will not even break his neck. What a terrifying quick slash. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± He glanced at the scene around him and sighed. Those buildings had long been piled up. Apart from the flat ground, there was only the huge pit next to Grillon, and the Gran T¨¦zolo had almost fallen apart. Half of the commercial district was destroyed, and the other half was shaken away and drifted away. Now only the VIP area is left. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s Den Den Mushi rang. He slowly lit a cigar and took a puff before connecting to Den Den Mushi on his wrist. ¡°Oh, Kuro.¡± A wretched voice came from the other end. ¡°Tenryubito is dead. It¡¯s so scary. What are you doing?¡± ¡°I just killed a few old pirates, why is Tenryubito looking for me? He is looking for Tezolo, what are you doing here?¡± Kuro said. ¡°I am on the way here. This matter is a little big, Kuro. Are you ready to report?¡± ¡°Report? I¡¯ll kill a few people to cheer up the government, okay?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s already dead. What else can he do? Tazoro can¡¯t run away. The pirates who were killed admitted that they were invited by Tazoro. ¡°Look, the world is so dangerous. How many times have I responded to the higher-ups and asked those idiots not to come down from Mary Joa. These tenryubito who came down are either going to be pirates or to cause chaos. Any one of them will create some terrifying pirates after a while. Can they still be Marines?¡± Not just pirates. Tenryubito is evil, an extreme martial artist appeared, and another evil appeared, and the second-in-command of the Revolutionary Army appeared. ¡°Well, let¡¯s solve the current problem first. If there are any problems, we can wait for the World Conference to respond. If possible, let¡¯s capture Tazoro,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t resist, I will catch him alive. Okay, Grandpa, I will hang up first.¡± Kuro hung up Den Den Mushi and looked at Kazumi and Ji Yuan and said, ¡°The three of us should be enough.¡± Ji Yuan smiled and said, ¡°There has to be an explanation. Tazoro¡¯s group is enough to report.¡± When she said this, Kuro glanced at her strangely. This woman¡¯s killing intent is not low. Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, there was a dense sound of artillery outside. Because of the hull fragmentation, Kuro could see that a row of Battleships was firing at this side. In addition to facing this side, the small hull that was previously split apart was also covered by the artillery fire. Kuro opened his eyes and raised his hand to float up. Not far away, a seawater barrier rose in front of the divided hull. The cannonball entered the sea and exploded in the seawater barrier. Boom! Boom! On this side, dense artillery fire fell and exploded in the surroundings. One of them directly exploded beside Kuro, and the impact blew his cloak. ¡°Who asked you to open fire!¡± Kuro frowned and glanced at the Gatling gun. ¡°Brother?¡± Katsushiki shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have asked for instructions about Tenryubito. My order is to come first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same, my orders are the same.¡± Ji Yuan said: ¡°However, they probably won¡¯t listen to us. These Battleships were originally guarding Tenryubito, the leader is Rob Lucci.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°Give me a phone number, Marine.¡± Ji Yuan gave him a phone number. It was a Rear Admiral of Ten Battleships. Kuro called directly. When the other party picked up the call, he opened his mouth and scolded, ¡°I¡¯m Kuro, who the hell allowed you to open fire! Did we allow you to open fire?! That¡¯s where the civilians are gathered. I finally gathered them together, not to be your target! Are you fucking kidding me? You don¡¯t give me face?!¡± ¡°Ku, Vice-Admiral Kuro.¡± Den Den Mushi said shakily: ¡°The order to fire was ordered by Rob Lucci.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Den Den Mushi vibrated and soon, Den Den Mushi had a cold face. ¡°Tenryubito is dead, the murderer is or does not know. The government order is everything on the extermination ship. Vice Admiral Kuro, this is the mission.¡± That voice was Rob Lucci. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you! In short, stop the artillery fire at the place where the civilians are gathered. Other than the civilians, there are thousands of Marines there! That person, that Rear Admiral, order all the warships to stop the artillery fire there, it¡¯s not a Demon Slayer Token.¡± If the commander-in-chief of these ten warships is only a Rear Admiral, then there will only be five colonels and ten lieutenant colonels. Rear Admiral is responsible for overall planning, five colonels are responsible for commanding two Battleships, and each Battleship is equipped with a Lieutenant Colonel as the commander. This configuration is right. Ah? Why not the same rank? Then who will listen to who? If everyone is at the same level, it is impossible to listen to every order. Take the three of them for example. It¡¯s fine to ask Jiji and Ji Yuan to do things, but it¡¯s definitely impossible to command them. ¡°Yes, Vice-Admiral!¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s voice came. ¡°You are disobeying the government¡¯s order, Luciru Kuro,¡± Lucci said. ¡°I¡¯m on a mission right now, and the murderer is on this ship. You can¡¯t run away, so don¡¯t bomb him. If you can¡¯t do it, come here yourself and find Tenryubito¡¯s body and bring it back. If there is still his body, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°I will respond to the higher-ups!¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Kuro hung up Den Den Mushi and looked in the direction of the VIP area. ¡°Let¡¯s go, there are still some people under Tazoro who want to quell the World Government, those people have to die here,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Exactly.¡± Ji Yuan smiled and walked forward first. ¡°Hey, Kuro, how do we divide the spoils?¡± Kazimitsu went to Kuro¡¯s side and poked him with his elbow and whispered, ¡°I heard that Tezolo has 500 billion Berries and countless gold.¡± Hearing this, Ji Yuan¡¯s ears twitched. Leda also looked at Kuro expectantly. 500 billion! If it was before, they would not be able to do anything to Tezolo because of the rules, but now, they can touch the money. ¡°Yes, 500 billion¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°The higher-ups are not stupid. They will definitely remember it. We can¡¯t take much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still a lot.¡± Ace chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to get tens of billions.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the lion¡¯s share. After all, I was the one who started it. Tazoro must have complained to the higher-ups about me before. I don¡¯t want much. 80,000, no, 80%!¡± Kuro said. At this time, Ji Yuan turned back: ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to rob pirates, you want too much. Kuro, we also work hard, but the main responsibility is on you, you take 40%, which is the most.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? I killed a few old pirates who caused chaos, and the order to search this ship was also given by me. I have so many subordinates, do they not need money to eat horses? Developing Pegasus Island also needs money. Now that Gran Tezoro is gone, I think I have to carry the entertainment industry and not let the civilians have nowhere to play. 70%.¡± ¡°Forty-five percent, I blocked a lot of calls for you.¡± Kazui said: ¡°I will share the remaining fifty-five percent with Ji Yuan.¡± ¡°Seventy-five percent. I have a big business and G-3 has to guard against New World pirates. It is very dangerous.¡± Kuro argued. ¡°50%. The headquarters will also want the money we stole. We can help you carry this part,¡± said Ji Yuan. ¡°Sixty percent, I have made the biggest concession. Why don¡¯t one of you exchange with me, you will guard G-3, and I will go to your station.¡± Kuro said. ¡°The higher-ups don¡¯t want it either.¡± Kazui chuckled: ¡°Just 50%, Kuro, we will bear the responsibility with you.¡± ¡°Forget it, we are colleagues, 50% Berries, but you have to give me the gold.¡± ¡°Okay, deal.¡± Kazumi and Jiyuan nodded at the same time. The bottom line in Kuro¡¯s heart is actually only 40%. After all, this money is an unexpected windfall. No matter how much you take, you will not lose out. As for whether the money was theirs or not, that was not important. Tazoro¡­ In the current situation where the rules are no longer applicable, his strength is just a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. Chapter 753 Instant Kill of a Thousand People! Mary Joa. Pangu Palace. Between powers. Five Old Men, POSE. ¡°Report!¡± A government official barged in, knelt on one knee, lowered his head, and said, ¡°Tizoro has replied. He said that Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un did it because Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un coveted his wealth and committed the crime of killing tenryubito. The other side wants us to punish him severely.¡± ¡°Impossible thing.¡± The curly-haired old man shook his head and said, ¡°Kuro is still loyal to us.¡± ¡°Yes, the reputation of tenryubito is also good. Charles likes him very much. It is impossible to say that he killed tenryubito,¡± the red-skinned old man said. ¡°A large part of his ship is funded by us, let¡¯s not talk about this kind of thing.¡± The old man with a map on his head waved his hand, ¡°Tizolo, he can¡¯t avoid this matter. Although it is the neutral world area, he has committed such a big crime, we have to take back this power.¡± The long-bearded old man thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s an ordinary person, but there are three Admiral candidates there, and the Golden Lion has already begun to act. There is no room for negotiation in this matter. The death of Tenryubito is a big deal, and someone must account for it. It can¡¯t be inside us, so we can only find it from the outside.¡± ¡°500 billion.¡± The old man with glasses and a knife said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not good to put this money in the hands of one person. It¡¯s better to take it back and let Kim Luong do it.¡± ¡°Maybe he has to pay a part of the price,¡± the curly-haired old man said. ¡°Jin Lu is not an easy person to satisfy. He has been suppressed by us for the past two years.¡± ¡°Let him do it himself. Jin Lu is a man who knows his limits.¡± The long-bearded old man nodded and then said to the kneeling government official, ¡°You know what to say.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ . After leaving the business district, Kuro and others went straight to the golden VIP area. The residents here were also taken away by Crowe and others in advance, leaving only some of Tazoro¡¯s men lying on the ground and more of Tazoro¡¯s men. At this moment, in front of the road, the crowd was gathered in a group, led by the big man, Deiss, who was holding a huge axe in his hand. ¡°This is Sir Tazoro¡¯s territory! Do you Marines want to disobey the orders of the World Government?!¡± Dais shouted. Kuro ignored this big guy, glanced at him and said, ¡°There are a lot of people¡­¡± As far as the eye can see, there are at least a few thousand people under Tazoro. It should be the entire population of this place. Still ¡­ Kuro pulled out the Asura Ghost and looked at the gap on the blade and said, ¡°I will take it all. It just so happens that this blade is not complete.¡± Hearing this, Ji Yuanji and Leda collectively took a step back. He put the Luo Gui back into the sheath and put it in the Iaido posture. With a flick of his left thumb, he disappeared. Immediately after, a breeze blew past their necks. At the same time, Kazumi and Jiyuan¡¯s faces changed. ¡°It¡¯s really fast¡­¡± Kazashi sighed. Where the breeze passed, Kuro reappeared in the same place, and the Luo Gui he held turned into an intact blade. The blade is slender, cold and sharp. ¡°Duobra.¡± He put Luo Gui into the sheath and said lightly. Chi!!! The heads of thousands of people soared into the sky at this moment, including Dais. Their expressions did not change so much. Their heads flew up and fell to the ground. Loose blood did not spray but flowed down from the neck, turning the ground into a ball of blood. Thousand-man Instant Kill! ¡°Can swordsmanship reach such a level?¡± Ji Yuan murmured. Although these people are very weak and some of them are even as strong as ordinary people, even if they come, it will take a lot of effort. But for Kuro, one move is enough. Duobra¡¯s moves were originally used to clear the miscellaneous fish. In the past, Kuro might have to spend a few more efforts, but at this point, he has also grown. ¡­ . In the VIP area, Tazoro slammed his fist on the table. His face was so distorted that it could almost shrink into a ball, looking ferocious and terrifying. ¡°How can it be fixed!!!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill those tenryubito! It must be that Marine, that Golden Lion! In order to find trouble with me, he killed all the tenryubito!!¡± He subconsciously leaned forward and roared into the Den Den Mushi¡¯s microphone, ¡°I have so much money, and a few Marines caused so much trouble here. What are you thinking, why don¡¯t you solve it for me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°Jin Lu will not kill Tenryubito. Only you are responsible for this matter. The higher-ups asked me to pass a message to you. Your power in the Neutral Zone has been taken away. From now on, you will bear the bounty again and become a pirate.¡± Tazoro used to be a pirate, but after he had money and power, he hooked up with tenryubito and got rid of this identity. But now, it was also because of Tenryubito that he lost this identity. **TIP** Den Den Mushi was hung up, and the veins on Tazoro¡¯s hand holding the microphone were exposed as he crushed the microphone. ¡°Lord Tazoro¡­¡± Bacara looked at T¨¦zoro worriedly. ¡°Now what should we do?¡± ¡°What do you mean how to do it? It¡¯s just being a pirate again. If the World Government can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Tazoro touched the golden ring on his hand, and his eyes were ferocious. ¡°Money is something that anyone will like!¡± In addition to the World Government, he also has a choice. Although he has been working with the World Government and Doflamingo for so many years and has no other connections, he has money! If you have money, it is not impossible to reconnect with the top existences of the sea! ¡°Separate this side, let¡¯s go find Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)!¡± Tazoro said in a deep voice: ¡°Let the world be more chaotic!!¡± Boom!! Just as he finished speaking, there was a roar in front of him and a faint voice sounded. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late.¡± A huge hole appeared in the golden wall, stirring up the dust clouds. Three figures walked out of the dust clouds. The leader, Kuro, held the hilt of the sword in his left hand and picked up the cigar with his right hand. He flicked it on the ground and said to Tazoro, ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere today. I have to take your head.¡± ¡°Jin Lu!¡± Tazoro¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°How can you be so fast, did those people lose so fast?!¡± He knew about the commotion in the outside world, but he did not expect those pirates to be defeated so quickly. They are all pirates who have been famous in the sea for a long time. Although they have been in prison, they are definitely strong. It has only been half a day and they have all been defeated?! ¡°What about my subordinates? I have thousands of subordinates! Even if there are thousands of pigs, they will not be defeated so quickly!¡± Tazoro roared. In addition to those pirates, the VIP area still deployed all his subordinates. Just in case. ¡°While you were cursing, your men were all cut down by me.¡± Kuro re-lit a cigar and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have that many lives, it¡¯s not easy to report. At the end of the day, it¡¯s just a group of human traffickers, the worst is a threat. If they die, they die.¡± Chapter 754 As Long As You Have Money ¡°Dais also¡­¡± When Baccarat heard Kuro¡¯s words, she was stunned. Tazoro said angrily: ¡°It was you who killed Tenryubito! Golden Lion, you have no right to talk about me. You are also as despicable as those people!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t deny it.¡± Kuro pulled out his knife and suddenly slashed to his side. Chi! A big head suddenly emerged from the ground and was about to attack Kuro when it was cut into pieces by Luo Gui. ¡°How can there be so much black and white in the world? What¡¯s important is not despicable, but¡­¡± Whoosh! Chi! Kuro appeared next to Baccarat, and with a flash of his blade, he cut off Baccarat¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± He exhaled the smoke and said lightly. ¡°Golden Bomb!¡± Tazoro¡¯s finger touched the golden floor and the floor cracked. The gold melted into golden water and covered his fist. As he punched out, the golden fist exploded towards Kuro and the huge shock wave flew forward with flying gold pieces. ¡°Oh? Interesting. Haki is used as an energy source to stimulate the effect like a cannonball? Metal-soluble cannon?¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even move, he just glanced at it, and the shock wave disappeared the moment it approached him, and the broken gold pieces also collectively lost weight at this moment, suspended in the air and then fell to the ground. ¡°Tsk!¡± Tazoro stomped his foot, and the golden lights on the ceiling and the golden floor on the ground collectively turned into golden water and rushed towards him. As long as he is touched, I can control him through the gold and turn him into a golden eagle! These Marines did not have any gold dust on them, and their previous control was not easy to deal with. ¡°Has your ability awakened?¡± Leda saw this scene and was shocked. ¡°Well, Tazoro is an existence with awakened abilities, but if we really want to attack him, he still can¡¯t escape.¡± Ji Yuan smiled at Leda. ¡°The intention is too obvious.¡± When Tazoro stamped his foot, Kuro¡¯s body left the ground and floated in the air. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t control me.¡± He flew over and slashed down with Luo Gui. Tazoro gritted his teeth and faced this blade. He clenched his right hand into a fist and a layer of golden vambrace appeared on his right hand. It was wrapped in a layer of Haki flow and he punched it. Chi!! Luo Gui directly cut into the fist, and the golden armguard and the hand inside were directly cut in half. ¡°Ah ah ah!!!¡± Tazoro wailed and stepped back with his arms crossed. This guy¡¯s strength may be ranked in the sea. But in front of Kuro, it was definitely not enough. The straw hat guy could defeat him in a one-on-one fight, even if Doflamingo underestimated his opponent and was defeated by Law first. But against Tazoro, it was purely a four-way block, no carelessness, no underestimating the enemy. How could such strength be seen? ¡°How! How is it possible! Why, why are you so strong!¡± Tazoro roared in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not strong.¡± Kuro looked at him and said, ¡°You are too weak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ironic. In the same situation, the Griffon you recruited is much stronger than you. He is strong, and you¡­ are just a weakling.¡± What is weak is not strength, but mentality and realm. The strong drew their swords angrily at the strong, and the weak drew their swords angrily at the weak. They were both slaves, and they were both defeated by the evil dragon. One vowed to kill the dragon and completed this great undertaking, even if he died, he would not regret it. One of them was invaded by the power of the evil dragon and grew scales and claws, becoming an ugly monster. Of course, this is a matter of personal choice. Kuro has no right to criticize others. All he had was killing. ¡°You have no right to talk about me! No right! You don¡¯t know anything!!¡± Kuro¡¯s words angered Tazoro, ¡°If, if you have my situation! You will not be any better than me, Luciru Kuro!! Your, your most important person is taken as a slave, what can you do when you are powerless?!¡± As long as I have money! As long as you have money! He had no money, so he couldn¡¯t save Stella! As long as he has money, he can get everything!! ¡°How about letting me go! I have money!¡± Tazoro shouted, ¡°500 billion Berries! I will give it all to you! As long as you let me go!¡± He has this ability. He can re-create gold. Although those are only ¡®pseudo-yellow gold¡¯, as long as he doesn¡¯t die and this ability exists, those fake gold can also become real gold. As long as he lives, everything can be redone. ¡°Something like money¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have figured out the value of money. Money is used to exchange for valuable things, but once there is a lot of money, money is not worth anything. I remember that you have 20% of the world¡¯s circulation Bailey, but the money in circulation is stored by you, which means that it is not in circulation. If your money is all released, the price will rise. What I can buy with 10,000 Berries, maybe it will cost 20,000 Berries in the future. And this money, it will be a hot potato. The higher-ups will be thinking about it. Although I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t want to be annoyed by those idiots.¡± ¡°Besides¡­ if you die, the money is mine.¡± Kuro held Luo Gui and slowly flew towards Tezolo. ¡°You forced me!¡± Tazoro shouted and all the gold in the room surged and turned into molten gold that condensed together. The walls of the room began to melt, revealing the landscape of the outside world. At this time, the golden buildings in the VIP area were collected again, including the huge high-rise hotel, which also melted at this moment and was all concentrated in the molten gold. The surging golden water scattered into several golden pillars, like missileheads, full of dominance. ¡°You are all forcing me, you are all forcing me!!¡± Tazoro shouted crazily: ¡°It¡¯s all you, it¡¯s all you! Tenryubito! Marine! I¡¯m already so rich, why are you still doing this to me!!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Don¡¯t sing this kind of meaningless thing again, Tezolo!¡± In his mind, the woman with the same hair color as him was crying and shouting at his young self, ¡°If you have time, why don¡¯t you think about how to make money? As long as you have money, as long as you have money¡­¡± ¡°Okay, from today on, we are partners.¡± A few people dressed as gangsters smiled and took their own money when they were young. Then, the scene changed. It was those people who knocked themselves to the ground. ¡°No money? If you don¡¯t have money, why are you a partner! Make money for me!¡± ¡°He dares to come to the casino without money. Capture this guy and find a mine for him to work and earn money!¡± In the end, he was caught by the people of the casino. Because he lost the bet, he ended up waiting in the slave concentration area. ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡± The blonde woman in the cage smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s really nice.¡± That woman was salvation. At that moment, Tazoro seemed to see light. ¡°One day, I will be bought by someone, but my heart will never be bought. Your voice is really good. Go be a singer in the future.¡± ¡°Let me buy you, Stella!¡± Tezolo, who also had a cheerful smile, found his target. He wanted to make money. He wanted to buy this woman who brought him light and then sing every day. He loved singing the most. In the future, when I don¡¯t have to earn so much money, I will sing to fulfill my dream. Until ¡­ ¡°As long as you have money, you can buy anything!¡± The tenryubito named ¡®Kamael¡¯ took Stella away without mercy and he was angry at him. Why don¡¯t I have money? Obviously, as long as he has money, he can get hope and happiness¡­ Why ¡­ As long as you have money!!! ¡­ . ¡°Golden Divine Punishment!!!¡± Tazoro¡¯s voice was almost hoarse, and the integrated Golden Regiment smashed violently towards Kuro and the Marines behind him. Chapter 755 Kuro, Use Your Invincible Ability to Think of a Way The golden pillar that looked like a missile head had a layer of Haki inside it, which was blocked by the golden light. This move is a little like Doflamingo¡¯s ¡°God¡¯s Execution¡±, but its power is much weaker than Doflamingo¡¯s. That guy¡¯s line can cut through the so-called steel and gold. And this move, for Kuro¡­ ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!¡± With a wave of his hand, Luo Gui¡¯s domineering black-and-gold slash slashed forward in a fan shape, instantly cutting through the golden columns. ¡°It¡¯s not over!¡± Tazoro roared again and opened his left hand, wanting to heal the gold. However, at this time, Kuro appeared in front of him. Luo Gui¡¯s blade was cold and white, and Kuro¡¯s uniform was golden. As he approached, it seemed a little shaky. It was like¡­ that blonde hair, and the white light emitted by the Luo Gui Blade was like the pale clothes of the girl. ¡°Stella¡­¡± Tazoro muttered in a daze. His left hand, which wanted to gather the gold again, subconsciously opened. Only the ring finger of his left hand did not have a ring. Chi!! Luo Gui slashed across his neck and cut through it smoothly, bringing up Tazoro¡¯s head. The face that flew up from the neck fell heavily to the ground with a little absent-mindedness and confusion. The surging golden water and the golden pillars gathered above fell apart at this moment and exploded into golden powder. ¡°He has lost his mind.¡± Kuro landed on the ground and looked at Tazoro¡¯s head and sighed. ¡°Otherwise, against someone like me, what you should do is to build a defense first, although it is still useless.¡± At this time, Judge walked over and asked, ¡°Is this the end?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Kuro said, ¡°At this level, if I still want to waste time, I will not leave East Blue.¡± ¡°Wow, gold, so much gold!¡± Leda raised her hand and cheered at the falling gold dust. Then, she said worriedly, ¡°Kuro, quickly use your invincible ability to think of a way. Don¡¯t waste this gold dust.¡± Kuro clenched his left hand, and the gold dust floating in the air and falling to the ground gathered again, forming a huge gold ball. He didn¡¯t need Leda to tell him that he would do the same. This was real gold, not a fake made by Tazoro with his powers. Moreover, his ability must be exerted through gold, so there must be gold. Kuro did not stand on ceremony. After condensing the scattered golden powder into a golden ball, he sent it directly into the sky. The amount of manpower and material resources needed to collect the gold powder alone is much more valuable than the gold itself, but it is different when you have the ability. Once this thing is collected by him, it becomes a big gold group. When he goes back and fuses it, it will be worth a lot of money. Kuro¡¯s ability belongs to the semi-permanent category, and levitation and so on are maintained by his ability. Once he is defeated, things in the sky will definitely fall. However, condensed ones like this will not change with his defeat and will become fixed. Just like the Lion Mountain condensed when the golden-haired old man fought with him in the past, although the island sank in the end, the Lion Mountain did not change. ¡°Hey, Kuro¡­¡± Suddenly, Kazuko came over and shouted, pouting in one direction. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro looked in that direction because the surrounding metal walls had melted and he could see the outside world clearly. From here, he could also see the sea outside. At this time, the ten warships on the sea had already docked on the broken and lost the neon luster of the Gran Tezolo. ¡°Here it comes¡­ You two go block it? I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Kazui chuckled and walked directly towards that side. Ji Yuan also smiled and followed him. There was no need to care about ten military ships. The important thing was Rob Lucci, the current CP0 member. No matter what his previous mission was, his current mission must be related to money. They wanted this money and this man had to be held back. Some things can be done in secret. Even if the World Government knows about it, they will still turn a blind eye to it if there is no evidence. But if you come here openly, it will be a provocation. Kuro also began to scan the surroundings as Kazumi and Jiyuan went in the direction of the ten warships. ¡°So, where is the money?¡± Gran Tezolo was neither big nor small. It was easy for Kuro to sweep the area. If he used his ability, he could give him 30 feet of the surface of this hull, but now he had to find money and gold first. If he looked for them one by one, it would definitely take time, but now that Rob Lucci is here, he must have the mission of the World Government to let him take the money. That man only has the mission in his heart and he never knows what it means to turn around. If he is slow, Kuro will not get the money. As they were in the same camp, it was naturally impossible for them to attack them for money. This was something that Kuro could not do. The plan to delay them with Ji Yuan was just a verbal delay. Then Kuro¡¯s actions will be accelerated. He turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and made a call. ¡°Ah¡­ Vice-Admiral Kuro, are you looking for me?¡± The small Den Den Mushi yawned and turned into a lazy face. ¡°You¡¯ve rested enough, right? It¡¯s time to move around. Come here.¡± Opposite him was Moore. This guy Kuro was with him, but he had been guarding the ship. Now it was time to use him. ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± As the Den Den Mushi closed with a click, a white light flashed around and Moore appeared from the white light, scratching his head with a lazy face. ¡°Vice-Admiral, you were looking for me.¡± Kuro nodded and pointed to the nearby towers with circular buildings above them. ¡°Search those directions and find the location of the money and gold. Then move the money and gold out.¡± With Lucci¡¯s ability, he will definitely know if the battle here is over. If he makes a big fuss to destroy this place, it will be easy for him to notice. But Moore¡¯s words will not happen. ¡°This kind of thing? I heard that there is a lot of money here. Vice-Admiral is going to attack this place.¡± Moore glanced at the surrounding mess and said. ¡°Alright, hurry up, don¡¯t waste time.¡± Kuro suddenly reached out his hand and the top of the surrounding buildings cracked, and an object flew out, making a gap in the unified buildings. Moore shrugged and stretched out his palm, gathering a large amount of white light. As he waved it, the white light turned into white stars and scattered in all directions, also falling into the buildings with gaps. Then Moore¡¯s figure turned into white light and disappeared. ¡°Kuro, look, there are so many gold rings!¡± At this moment, Leda ran over excitedly with nine gold rings in her hand. Kuro took a closer look and saw that Tazoro¡¯s hand was already empty. ¡°Don¡¯t pick up dead bodies! We are not pirates! Can¡¯t you buy a gold ring?! Robbing a dead person¡¯s things is nothing.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and shouted. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Hearing this, Leda threw the gold ring away. ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste it!¡± Kuro hooked his finger and the nine gold rings floated up. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already taken it, what¡¯s the point of being pretentious?¡± ¡°Why nine? Shouldn¡¯t it be ten?¡± Leda asked. ¡°Sa, who knows.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°Everyone thinks differently. If it was so easy to guess, the world would be too peaceful.¡± Chapter 756 Be Careful, I¡¯ll sue you for slander A person like Tazoro belongs to the category of serious hateful people who must have some pity. But to be honest, whether it is the pitiful person who must have a hateful or hateful person must have a pitiful person who deserves sympathy but not mercy. He deserves sympathy because of his conscience, which means that he is a normal person and is merciless. It is a matter of position and values. In Kuro¡¯s values, he never thought that a person who was basically doing bad things would suddenly do something like holding an umbrella for a stray kitten or feeding it. And a good person who has been doing good deeds for a long time and is suddenly discovered not to feed the stray kitten with an umbrella but to ignore people passing by must be heartless and the good deeds he usually does are all fake. Even in his previous life, Kuro had always kept a respectful distance from people who had such thoughts. Don¡¯t provoke such a person, it will make you look stupid. Because they only know binaryization. Humans are complicated. There are no extreme villains or extreme good people. Kuro is a human, a normal person with a heart. He has his own inner bias, and other than this bias, he only looks at what others do and never looks at what others think. Even if this person is so bitter that the world owes him, what he does is bullshit. If this kind of person doesn¡¯t think of it, then forget it. If he sees it, then his conscience won¡¯t let him go. Kuro was very clear about the matter of Tazoro. When he was young, his family reasons caused him to have a dream of money. When he grew up, the most cherished person was taken away by the source of all evil, causing him to begin to mutate. He became a ¡®pseudo-dragon¡¯. For this kind of thing, Kuro has no right to criticize people. This is their mental journey. Why are you pointing fingers? It¡¯s most annoying to point fingers at people, unlike him. If he has an opinion, he will directly attack. If he died, everything would be over. The past reasons would be written off. With a swish, a white light flashed with a golden light. Moore appeared with a mountain of gold and said, ¡°Found it.¡± Even someone as lazy as him was a little excited at this moment. ¡°So much Bailey and Gold!¡± ¡°The gold is all here?¡± Kuro looked at the gold that was piled together and emitting a golden light around it. With a move of his finger, a layer of the surface floated up and quickly surrounded the gold, covering its light. This thing is too eye-catching. I should cover it first. Of course, Kuro did not take all of it. He only took two-thirds of it. The remaining gold was still there. As the gold was surrounded by dust, Kuro¡¯s palm floated up and the gold quickly flew into the sky and disappeared. Soon, Moore disappeared and reappeared with a mountain of money. ¡°It¡¯s all here. There¡¯s only one place where the money is hidden.¡± Moore glanced at the pile of Berries in an exaggerated manner. ¡°It¡¯s really a lot¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°I¡¯m dazzled by the money.¡± With that, he moved his finger again. The huge square Bailey money pile separated from the surrounding corners, and the banknotes on the left and right and above were directly missing a layer, surrounded by a layer of dust, and also flew up. At least one-tenth of this point was taken. At the same time, Kuro waved his hand, and the incomplete objects of the buildings suspended in the air fell one after another and covered the original gap, looking as good as new. ¡°Okay, put the rest back, put it back where it was,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Aren¡¯t we taking everything?¡± Moore wondered. ¡°I see that your brain is usually quite smart. Can I take all of these joint eyes? Do you think the higher-ups are stupid or do you think I am stupid?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. What¡¯s the use of having more money? Do you really think it¡¯s yours? When you think the money is all you, then you are finished. Of course, he could take it all, but with the government¡¯s dark character, it would be too easy for them to get back the money. 500 billion¡­ A hundred Rogers. As long as this money is used, the World Government will be able to rotate it again and again in the headquarters. As long as he took less, it was enough. ¡°Alright, put it back and go back to rest. Leda, let¡¯s go and touch Lucci and see what this kid wants to do.¡± Kuro said in an old-fashioned way. To be honest, Rob Lucci is 30 years old, and Kuro is 26 years old. He is not even as old as Lucci. I don¡¯t know how this brat came to be. ¡°Understood.¡± Moore nodded and disappeared with the remaining gold and money. ¡­ . Landing point near the Gran Tezolo. As soon as the ten Battleships landed, Kazumi and Jiyuan were already waiting there. As Marines, although the command has been given to Lucci, these Marines know who to listen to and how to do it. In the end, it was still only Lucci against these two generals. ¡°Tea Dolphin, Momousagi, what do you mean by stopping me?¡± Lucci narrowed his eyes and stared at the two people who blocked his way. Or rather, that was not stopping. Because as soon as he came down, Katsushiki came over and explained to him everything they had done, but he said it very slowly. From time to time, he would forget something or he was brewing something. This brewing wasted time, and when it was almost time, the Garden of Souls would add on to Katsushiki¡¯s words and smooth over the words. But Lucci knew that there was something wrong with these people. The higher-ups had electrified him before, and the matter of the tenryubito is now mainly about finding the body. In addition, bring back the Bailey and the gold of Gran Tezolo. Now this is his main task. Lucci wasn¡¯t stupid. When he saw the two reserve generals blocking the way and Lucilu Kuro was missing, he roughly understood. That man has always been very bold and disdains the World Government. As a CP intelligence organization, Lucci certainly has some intelligence about Kuro. Since a few years ago, he has shown his arrogance to government officials, relying on the fact that he is a direct cadre of Admiral Kizaru and does not care about the orders of the World Government. Such a Marine should be their target of investigation, but his momentum has been very strong recently and he already has a place in the Marine. The higher-ups are afraid that what happened to Zephyr will happen again. Although his control over the Marine has recently strengthened, he has relaxed a lot about these senior executives. Moreover, Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) and Tenryubito have a very good impression of him. They think that he is just arrogant and loyal to his superiors. And the evidence in Lucci¡¯s hands about Kuro¡¯s disdain for government officials and CP organizations is useless. He is a general candidate, so of course he will not listen to the orders of other direct agencies. Isn¡¯t this very normal? So ¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop me like this.¡± Lucci said lightly, ¡°It has been said that you are allowed to collect some of the spoils of war. My current task is to make sure that Tazoro is dead and collect the remaining Bailey and gold, as well as the body of the tenryubito. You know how much you take.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s not right.¡± Suddenly, there was a sound nearby. Lucci looked up and saw Kuro slowly descending in the air, and the white-haired Lolita was also descending on a stone platform. ¡°What do you mean we know how much we take?¡± Kuro said with a straight face, ¡°We are Marines, an organization under the World Government. We didn¡¯t take anything. If you talk nonsense, I will sue you for slander. But since you say that you can collect the spoils of war, we will accept it. You¡­¡± He pointed to a colonel and said, ¡°Take some people to search and find the money and gold. Then we will decide how to divide it.¡± Chapter 757 Shocking! A Marine Vice-Admiral Is A Billionaire! Lucci looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I will respond truthfully to the higher-ups.¡± This is not resentment or reporting anything. Lucci is just giving feedback for the mission. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡± Kuro smiled and put his arm around Lucci¡¯s shoulder and invited him to walk. ¡°We are both directly under the World Government. Shouldn¡¯t we unify the front line? You complete your mission and I will fight my pirates. As for the rest, we can discuss it. Lucci, you have some money. It¡¯s a waste not to take it. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t conflict with your mission, right?¡± His free hand stretched out three fingers in front of Lucci. ¡°30 billion. We will take 30 billion of the money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your business how much you take, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Lucci broke free from Kuro¡¯s hand and said, ¡°And don¡¯t get too close to me.¡± At this moment, a group of Marines ran over. They carried several corpses on stretchers, three of which were smashed tenryubito. ¡°Lucci! Lord Lucci!¡± In front of him, Spandam ran over with tears and snot on his face. ¡°Tenryubito, Tenryubito is dead!¡± ¡°I already know. There¡¯s no need to say more.¡± Lucci frowned and looked at the body on the stretcher. ¡°Is it so violent? Who is this method?¡± ¡°Grion, ¡®Fighter¡¯ Grion, he admitted that he hit him,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Of course, he is dead.¡± ¡°How did you do it!¡± Spandam pointed at Kuro and said loudly, ¡°With you three as the reserve, you can still hurt tenryubito! This is your responsibility, you have to take responsibility!¡± Kuro completely ignored this person and asked Lucci, ¡°Who is CP9¡¯s current chief, Jabra? Or Kalifa?¡± CP0 is a unit of the CP organization, not all agents can enter. For the time being, Lucci went in and it seems that Kaku has a long nose. Kuro doesn¡¯t know about the others, but it¡¯s impossible for all the original CP9 members to enter CP0. It¡¯s very likely that they entered CP9. That idiot Spandam is no longer CP9¡¯s commander. The World Government must have compromised with Lucci¡¯s return. Spandam is the price. He is definitely not CP9¡¯s commander now and has been transferred to CP0 as Lucci¡¯s subordinate. ¡°It¡¯s Bruno,¡± Lucci said lightly. ¡°Oh? That big guy? He¡¯s not bad.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me!!¡± Spandam was still shouting. ¡°Stop arguing. Tenryubito is already dead. Instead of finding someone to take the blame here, it¡¯s better to go back and think about how to explain it. This matter has nothing to do with us. The body of the person who is responsible is still there. If you want to go over and get it yourself, remember to put your head together.¡± Kuro said. He really didn¡¯t care. This matter is a sudden event. Their Marine explanation is that Tazoro recruited pirates and the pirates lost control and killed tenryubito. It is true that they came here to catch the old pirates who escaped from Impelton and it is normal for them to act as Marines. As for other things, to be honest, Kuro had not really thought about Tazoro before. What he thought was that if this person was sensible and handed him over and changed the so-called debt rules on the ship, Kuro really did not care. After all, it was a lot of trouble to touch him. What he hated the most was to find trouble for himself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these old pirates were threatening to make him famous, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to come. After a while, Marines found the location of the vault, and Kuro and others followed them. ¡°It¡¯s really a lot of money¡­¡± At this moment, he looked at the large pile of square Berries in the vault and could not help but exclaim. He had never seen so much money in his life. ¡°The gold is in the vault on the other side,¡± the Marine Commander in charge of the search saluted and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want the gold. Since the higher-ups have spoken, I will accept the money.¡± Kuro said to the Marine: ¡°Send 30 billion to my ship and you can do the rest yourself.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine saluted and began to command the rest of the Marines to start moving. Meanwhile, Kuro walked towards his ship. ¡°Are you done?¡± Ji Yuan asked. ¡°Are you worried about what I do? Take this 30 billion back to the headquarters and divide it among yourselves. I¡¯ll take the rest.¡± Kuro said. The two of them nodded. They did not care about this. This money was unnecessary. ¡°For us, I should have 50 billion. I will take 50% and 25 billion. The rest will be divided between the two of you.¡± ¡°Well, you are 250.¡± Kazui nodded. ¡°25 billion! Please tell me everything!¡± Kuro repeated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Kazui was confused. After returning to the Golden Lion, a group of Marines also carried one box after another and sent the 30 billion to them. Then, the ten warships led by Lucci returned with the civilians of Gran Tezoro. These civilians will be sent back according to their original nationality, but they have to return to the headquarters first. After they left, Kuro reached out and a cloud of dust fell from the sky. The dust fell on the deck of the Golden Lion and the dust disintegrated, revealing Bailey inside. ¡°Koro, give half to them and take out 20 billion from 30 billion. I won¡¯t go back to the headquarters, please send my regards to Marshal Sakasugi.¡± ¡°Hehe, the message will be passed on. You have gained a lot from this trip. Kuro, do you want to invest in Pegasus Island? Bring me a share.¡± Kaji chuckled. ¡°Are you kidding me? That is my own property and the land is mine!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and flatly refused. Without Gran Tezolo, the entertainment industry in the world is missing a big one. His Pegasus Island can squeeze forward in the entertainment industry ranking. However, the geographical location is in the West Blue. If it was on the Grand Line, it would be much better. Money is no different from not investing in anything. Kuro now has 35 billion in his hands and a lot of gold. Everything he does is good. Now, even retirement is good. He wanted to resign directly. But at this juncture, he can¡¯t resign. He has a lot of money on hand. What if he resigns and is targeted by the World Government? Besides¡­ it is impossible for the higher-ups to approve his resignation. Kuro touched his chin and thought, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place near G-3 to invest in the industry¡­¡± ¡°Without Gran Tezolo, if I want to invest in one, maybe I can, but this way, I feel that the investment is a little big.¡± More than 30 billion depends on how it is done. For ordinary people, a few hundred million will mean that they will not have to worry about eating and drinking for the rest of their lives, but for infrastructure, this money is at most enough. Moreover, what place can there be to develop his nearby island? That Ice Island? Making a ski resort seems okay¡­ Chapter 758 Hold Shichibukai in Our Hands After the money was distributed, they boarded the ship of Ji Yuan and headed to the headquarters. Kuro, on the other hand, went to G-3 in the Golden Lion. But before going ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Kuro stared at the huge Gran Tezolo on the deck and reached out. The huge ship rose into the sky. This ship can still be used, but it may not be specially used for smashing. If it is repaired well, he may be able to build another entertainment city. At first, he thought that the World Government wanted this ship, but then he thought about it. Why would they want this ship? ¡°So much gold, so much money!¡± In the office, Leda was rolling around in Bailey and Gold. This was all part of Kuro¡¯s plan. Even so, the office was still shining. Crowe pushed up his glasses. He was a little dazzled by the amount of money. Although there was only a little money in the office, he knew the money that Kuro got. What kind of concept is 35 billion? His bounty in the past was only more than 10 million, and he could put a bounty of more than 300 people on himself. Although he did not think that the bounty was enough to prove his strength, the money was really a lot. ¡°Oh, Kuro.¡± Suddenly, the office door opened and Kizaru walked in. ¡°Old man!¡± Kuro, who was watching Leda playing in the money pile, was shocked and stood up. ¡°Why are you here? Why are you on my ship?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? I said I was on the way, but when I came, it was already over. I only saw your ship.¡± Kizaru glanced at the gold nuggets and Bailey piled in the office and opened his mouth. ¡°So much money, it¡¯s so scary. Kuro, is there a share for Headquarters?¡± ¡°20 billion, no more, I have already asked Kazumi and Ji Yuan to bring it back.¡± Kuro did not hesitate and moved aside to let Kizaru sit on the main seat while he found a sofa to sit on. He was not afraid of the old man at all. So what if he got a sum of money? ¡°I¡¯m not going to send you back to headquarters. I¡¯ll get a ship from G-3 later.¡± He lit a cigar and said to Kizaru, then waved his hand to let Crowe and Leda out. ¡°Where is the report?¡± Kizaru glanced at the table and asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t drafted it yet. I¡¯ll draft a report when I get back.¡± With that, Kuro succinctly recounted what had happened on the Tezolo. ¡°Oh¡­ I see, Tazoro, that guy, is he secretly recruiting pirates, or is he a fugitive from Imperton?¡± Kizaru scratched his head and said, ¡°But it¡¯s still very troublesome. Tenryubito is dead after all. Karma¡¯s family will not be appeased so easily.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with us. If you want to blame someone, blame Tazoro. Also, it¡¯s not bad to take this opportunity to let those idiots go out and cause trouble.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Well, you have a point. Once this thing happens, the government should pay more attention to the fugitives. After all, the World Conference is about to start.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. Suddenly, his gaze turned to the sword rack at the side. After returning to the Golden Lion, it was naturally impossible for Kuro to still hang the knife on his waist. Luo Gui and Autumn Water were placed on the knife rack. There were two knives hanging on a knife rack. On the top was Autumn Water, and on the bottom was the long knife, Luo Gui. ¡°That knife¡­¡± Kizaru narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°You got a good knife.¡± He was also a swordsman and could distinguish between good and bad blades. ¡°This one¡­¡± Kuro hooked his finger, and the Demon floated into his hand. With a clang, the broken scabbard was pulled out, revealing the bright blade. ¡°Demon Blade, but it is quite suitable for me, but is it because the absorption of murderous aura is too strong, ordinary scabbard cannot block its sharpness and murderous aura, um¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and moved his fingers again. The floor-to-ceiling windows around the office automatically opened a hole and a small golden ball flew down from above. The golden ball split into golden water and wrapped the blade as a long golden bar. Wrapped in gold, Luo Gui¡¯s murderous aura stopped spreading and the temperature of the office rose a little. ¡°I don¡¯t need it usually. I¡¯ll use it when the time comes.¡± His finger floated again, and the gold bar wrapped around Luo Gui flew out of the window and flew into the sky. ¡°Old man, about the World Conference, is Brother Yixiao still the same?¡± he asked. Kizaru nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s terrible. Fujitora has always wanted to abolish Shichibukai. This time, he may be able to fulfill his wish. Now we know that he will support it. The king of Alabasta, the king of the Cherry Blossom Kingdom of the Magnetic Drum Island should also support it.¡± The Magnetic Drum Island was originally the Magnetic Drum Kingdom, but the King was renamed after his failure. This is a typical example of being ousted by the people. Because of the World Government¡¯s own rules, they can¡¯t intervene in this. No matter what happens to the country, as long as it is a member country, it is fine. That is why the Revolutionary Army is so difficult to deal with. ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you meet the Revolutionary Army in Gulan Terzoro? The intelligence said that they attach great importance to this place. After all, there is so much money here.¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Before I took action, I asked Marine to gather all the residents together. Those who were disobedient were killed as pirates. Maybe they were killed.¡± Kuro said lightly. The Revolutionary Army has no direct relationship with them and is not the main target of Marines. ¡°World Conference¡­ I have a proposal that will be paid by Marine. Old man, please. If Brother Yixiao insists on abolishing Shichibukai, my proposal is that Marine will be responsible for selecting Shichibukai. Although it will still be directly under the World Government, the power to choose Shichibukai will be held by us.¡± ¡°This kind of thing¡­ the government may not agree.¡± Kizaru¡¯s eyes became serious. ¡°Kuro, this is more troublesome than directly abolishing it.¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°The higher-ups will keep this combat power. As for the king in charge of voting, we should be able to pull some good connections.¡± ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Kizaru thought for a while and said: ¡°Our Marine generally does not deal with kingdoms. Although we have the responsibility to defend the allies, in principle we do not deal with them, but no one knows about personal relationships. I will go back and ask about it. After all, it is your proposal.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s enough. Shichibukai or something, we will choose it ourselves. It¡¯s better than the government choosing some strange people. The government doesn¡¯t want a second lesson from Zephyr.¡± Kuro said. The king of the Twin Horse Kingdom has a good personal relationship with him. The king of the Country of Insects is Leda¡¯s brother, and the current king of Dressrosa, David, is personally supported by him. They have to give him face. There was also the king of the Four Kingdoms of the North Blue. He saved them last time. They had to give him face. Chapter 759 What Reputation Do I Have?! Dressrosa. Today, this country still bears the title of [The Country of Love and Toy and Passion]. There are no obvious changes in its buildings, and there are live toys walking on the streets. There are also toys made by machines in the shops for tourists to choose from. It was still the same country. Nothing seemed to have changed. If there were any changes, it would be the residents of this country. In addition to some joy, there was also some sadness and fatigue. There were not as many men in Dressrosa as before, and the streets were faintly bleak. After King David became the new king, this place became like this. The men were drafted into the army and became soldiers, and then the conquest began! The reason why there are fewer men is that many men have run out to fight, and it is a third-line war! On the balcony of the high-rise building in the center of the palace, David, who was wearing a king¡¯s uniform, held the balcony and looked down with no sadness or joy in his eyes. ¡°My dear¡­¡± In the rear, Viola slowly walked over and said, ¡°Bosch and Dobie have surrendered and are now incorporated into our sphere of influence.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± David nodded and said lightly, ¡°Take in the surrendered people and continue to treat them as soldiers and continue to conquer them.¡± ¡°David¡­¡± Viola wanted to say something, but in the end, she said, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough supplies. In addition, our war in the Kingdom of Raya is in a stalemate.¡± ¡°Not enough supplies? Aren¡¯t there still a lot of toys? The things they produce are not enough for the soldiers?¡± David frowned. Sugar was recruited by David. Although Kuro caught her, before they set off, David called the World Government and saved Sugar. It was mainly due to Saint Charles. At that time, when he was in charge of negotiating, he did not know where the news came from. David heard that his master had a good reputation on the side of tenryubito and the World Government and tried to say that he was his master¡¯s good friend. With this relationship, he picked Sugar. After all, Sugar has no bounty. Although her ability is very powerful, in front of the World Government, they will not care about this strange ability. And with Sugar, David could quickly conquer island after island and country, taking down those who were stubborn and turning them into toys, making them disappear from the memory of the world. Although this made Kyros and Rebecca uncomfortable, David did not care. What he cared about was his master¡¯s long-cherished wish. Sugar¡¯s ability is indeed very useful. Those toys relieve the tight productivity brought by the war in the country and keep Dressrosa from falling into the swamp of weapon production shortage. ¡°No, our soldiers are already tired from fighting in the third line. Although we can supply ordinary supplies, we don¡¯t have money¡­¡± Viola pursed her lips and said, ¡°Raya Kingdom has held back too many of our forces. If we can¡¯t shrink now, we will be dragged to death.¡± Dressrosa had a winning streak. In addition to Sugar¡¯s ability, David was also guaranteeing the environment of the surrendered countries. He would not use people as slaves like Doflamingo. Conquered countries were treated no differently from Dressrosa. They were all his citizens. But because of this, he did not have much money. His conquest also has a purpose. It is impossible for him to start with rich countries from the beginning and attack small islands. This way, they can quickly integrate into Dressrosa and become a part of this country. David knew that Dressrosa alone would not be able to hold on if this went on, so in this battle, of the three countries he started, Bojosi and Dobie were small poor countries, and the Kingdom of Raya was a rich country, but he did not expect it to fall into a quagmire immediately. Dressrosa has accumulated enough foundation in Doflamingo, but the successive wars have made the foundation not enough. ¡°Raya Kingdom¡­¡± David frowned and took out the map he carried with him. It was a global sea map from Dressrosa to the G-3 Marine Branch jurisdiction sea area. The islands in the sea map were all represented by small dots, most of which were painted green. There were three small dots on the sea map, which completely connected the G-3 jurisdiction sea area. He took out a pen and tapped twice on the sea map. Two of the three dots were painted by the color of the pen, and the last one happened to be in the sea under the jurisdiction of G-3. And the last target, the Kingdom of Raya. ¡°The final map.¡± David said in a low voice, ¡°Although the Kingdom of Raya is rich, there shouldn¡¯t be many people. Why did it fall into a quagmire? Forget it, I will go out personally. The World Conference is about to begin. At that time, I need to lay the groundwork for Dressrosa.¡± The territory that he ate before the World Conference will be difficult to spit out after the World Conference. But if it is after the World Conference, then he will have to wait another four years for the reaction period. There are too many variables. ¡°For Master¡¯s ideals¡­¡± David looked up at the sky and clenched his fists. ¡°I will definitely not delay!¡± ¡­ . Some time later, G-3 branch. The Golden Lion had long arrived at G-3, and Kizaru returned to the branch on a warship after staying for a few days. And the branch is now completely quiet. ¡°Finally sent away, those pirates who are a threat to me have been dealt with, and the power near G-3 has been released. Finally, no one can think about me.¡± In the office, Kuro heaved a sigh of relief. The recent events had annoyed him, and now he was finally free. He lit a cigar and leaned back in his chair in satisfaction. He said to Leda, who was sitting on the sofa and eating snacks, ¡°Let¡¯s get the radium to make a good meal to celebrate.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda nodded obediently. ¡°Let the subordinates come, I¡¯m in a good mood. By the way, where are Kaz and Wilbur? I didn¡¯t see them when I came back earlier.¡± Kuro asked. Logically speaking, if they were here, these two people would have welcomed him when he returned earlier. He did not see them at that time. And after so long, he still did not see it. The patrol time was a little longer. But nothing happened, because if something happened, they would report it. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Aren¡¯t they here?¡± Leda was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask you.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and shouted, ¡°Chloe, Chloe!!¡± After a while, the door was quickly opened. Crowe took a few breaths, pushed up his glasses, and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, you wanted to see me?¡± It seems that he ran over after hearing the summons. ¡°What about Kaz and Wilbur?¡± ¡°I think he went to Raya to deal with something.¡± ¡°Raya Kingdom?¡± Kuro muttered, ¡°What does our Marine have to do with any kingdom?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, the Kingdom of Raya is on the border of our G-3 jurisdiction and is under our jurisdiction,¡± answered Crowe. ¡°That¡¯s also a coastal area. We can¡¯t control the internal affairs of the kingdom. Are there pirates nearby?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No, I heard that there is an enemy invasion and the king of Raya can¡¯t hold on anymore, so he came here. Kaz and Wilbur decided to take a look and confirm the identity of the enemy.¡± ¡°African Union?¡± Kuro rubbed his chin. ¡°This kind of thing, if the higher-ups don¡¯t give orders, they shouldn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I thought when I got the news. All of them are connected to Cass, but he said he must go and take a look. After all, it¡¯s under his jurisdiction and he doesn¡¯t want to ruin your reputation.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said. ¡°What reputation do I have?! Tell him to come back! Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and thought for a while, ¡°Forget it, let him find out what it is before coming back.¡± Chapter 760 Justice Is an Ideal Act The Kingdom of Raya is a small island at the border of the sea under G-3¡¯s jurisdiction. The fruit produced on the island is large and sweet, and the color is bright. It is liked by the world and is a famous fruit country. Similarly, it belongs to one of the affiliates of the World Government. Because it is the jurisdiction sea area of the G-3 branch, it has been developing peacefully and accumulated a lot of wealth. But some time ago, this country was invaded by the enemy. At this moment, on the shore, two Battleships are docked nearby, and only some Marines are left behind. Not far ahead, a group of Marines is gathering, and the two caped Marines in the lead are looking around solemnly. At this moment, they were in a village with smoke everywhere. The houses had been burned down in large numbers, and there were a large number of corpses on the ground. The corpses were charred and lying there. Behind the two cloaked Marines, Donald was holding a cross-shaped gun. The smell coming from the corpse made him subconsciously frown. ¡°This is too much,¡± he said. Kaz looked furious. ¡°Even if it¡¯s war, you shouldn¡¯t do this to civilians.¡± From the shape of these corpses, they were all old women and children. There were no men at all. This is a weak village, and those people of war actually attacked these old, weak, women and children. These are all civilians! Kaz gritted his teeth. ¡°Unforgivable. Absolutely unforgivable!¡± Wilbur put down his hand and looked solemn. ¡°Mr. Kuro said that no matter what you do, you have a natural identity. Marines have a Marine identity, pirates have a Pirate identity, and soldiers have a Soldier identity. If these people die, you can¡¯t blame anyone. But the only people who don¡¯t have a natural identity are civilians. For civilians, no matter who they are, they should not be attacked!¡± ¡°Evil people, let alone justice!¡± Kaz said angrily. Wilbur nodded. ¡°Even if we are Marines who are stuck in the rules, some things have to be about justice!¡± Marine can¡¯t interfere in national affairs in principle, but it¡¯s about justice. Kaz directed the Marines to converge the corpses, then turned around and walked towards the town of Raya. There are many villages on this island, but there is only one town, which is the ¡°Fruit Domain¡± in the center, which is the capital of the Raya Kingdom. The Fruit Realm is not made of pure wood or stone like ordinary towns. The buildings in this place are a combination of big trees and stones, with huge fruit trees as the foundation, and they are built inside. It looks like a combination of primitive and civilization. The largest of these buildings is a huge tree. Its trunk can be used as a street for people to walk on, and the crown at the top has been transformed into a palace. ¡°Marine, welcome, welcome!¡± The king was a dark-skinned man with a big belly and a pineapple crown. He was holding Cass¡¯s hand and his eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Please save us!¡± King Randolph of Raya shouted, ¡°The enemy is too barbaric and killed many of our people, causing panic in the country. We can¡¯t hold on anymore, we really can¡¯t hold on anymore! On the account that we are under your jurisdiction, help us resist these enemies!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Kaz¡¯s face was serious. He just held Randolph¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If it¡¯s against justice, we will stop it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, justice can¡¯t be tainted! If you see it and don¡¯t care about it, it will be against justice!¡± Wilbur took out a book from his arms, opened a few pages, and said: ¡°The fifth and eleventh paragraph of the ¡®Quotations of Justice¡¯, Mr. Kuro said: ¡®Justice is an act of the heart¡¯. Therefore, we will protect the civilians and will not sit by and watch anyone slaughter civilians!¡± These words made Donald frown slightly. Did he say that? Wilbur¡¯s words were familiar to him because Vice-Admiral Kuro once said, ¡°Do things with conscience.¡± This is a variant? Or did Wilbur beautify it a little for the record? ¡°Thank you so much! Thank you so much!¡± Randolph was so excited that his body was swaying. Out of his position, Donald said, ¡°We might not attack the enemy. We are just Marines, not the guards of your kingdom.¡± This is because G-3 called just now, meaning that they should investigate clearly and pay attention to their position, but if they really can¡¯t help it, they can take action. The meaning of his words was that he did not care about the neutrality of the World Government and Marine. When Donald was a Ranger in Kano Country, he knew a little about Marines. His impression of Marines was that they were strong but could not control him. But ever since he followed Kaz, he found that it did not seem to be the case. Led by Vice-Admiral Kuro, the Marine faction formed by these people seems to treat Marine rules as a piece of paper. When it¡¯s useful, take it out and read it. When it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s disgusting to wipe your butt. Vice-Admiral Kuro is like this, causing the people below to act in such a style. But just in case, Donald felt that he had to say it. lest this king uses them as troops. Even if Marines wanted to do it, they would do it for themselves, not as other people¡¯s guns. ¡°I understand, I understand. Even if it¡¯s peace, peace is fine. Don¡¯t let those hateful enemies invade my kingdom.¡± Randolph said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s best for you to stop it. For this, I can double the tax I give you this year!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We will stop evil even if there are no additional conditions,¡± Kaz said. ¡°So, who is the enemy and why is he invading this place?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dressrosa!¡± Randolph gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That damn new king, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, but he has been crazily conquering recently. This place is far from his territory, why is he fighting here?! He has gone crazy!¡± ¡± Dressrosa?¡± The few of them exclaimed at the same time and looked at each other. ¡°That¡¯s right! Dressrosa!¡± Randolph nodded vigorously. ¡°That evil country used to be very evil when Doflamingo ruled! Now it¡¯s even more evil. It lacks Shichibukai, but there comes a king who wants to conquer other countries! You Marines must take care of it, World Conquest must also be taken care of. I am a member country, a member country!¡± He thought that these Marines were just surprised. After all, Dressrosa¡¯s recent madness is famous nearby. He was not afraid of the World Government¡¯s pursuit at all. All he wanted was to conquer and conquer again. Randolph didn¡¯t understand. What¡¯s the use of having such a large territory? This is the sea. In the end, won¡¯t it be managed by someone else? It is right to ensure your own country. Chapter 761 Cannot Let the King Down! On the island where the Raya Kingdom is located, on a battlefield slightly away from the ¡®Fruit Domain¡¯. At this time, the war has stopped a little, leaving a large number of corpses, including Dressrosa¡¯s soldiers and the Laya Kingdom¡¯s soldiers who were wearing simple grass clothes. On the battlefield, there was dried or undried blood everywhere. The weapons fell to the ground in a mess, full of dust and blood. In this battlefield where the smoke has not yet disappeared, anyone who sees it will feel tragic. ¡°We can¡¯t fight like this!¡± In the tent of Dressrosa¡¯s army, an officer slammed the table and said, ¡°If we continue to fight like this, we won¡¯t be able to hold on!¡± ¡°Yes, what exactly is going on? These people are resisting too fiercely!¡± Another officer agreed and said, ¡°In the past conquests, as long as we disperse the morale, they will definitely surrender. But why are these people so tenacious? It¡¯s not like we are destroying their homes. We have not done anything strange except for the main battlefield. Don¡¯t tell me that someone did it without saying anything?¡± ¡°Impossible, we all know that. King David once said that war is an upright war. Just defeat the enemy, there is no need to do anything despicable.¡± The officer who slammed the table first said. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough resources¡­¡± An officer sighed. ¡°Weapons and so on are easy to deal with, but food is completely insufficient. Although there are fruits in this place, if we just eat fruits, our soldiers¡¯ morale will be low.¡± ¡°That is indeed the case. There is not enough medicine. The climate of this place is a little strange. There are too many sick insects and some diseases can¡¯t be cured at all. The jungle here and our ¡®Green Bit¡¯ are deeper.¡± Another officer also lamented. They are the troops of the Kingdom of Raya who fought on three fronts. The other two armies have already conquered the target island and the town. Only they have fallen into the quagmire of war. For some reason, the people of the Raya Kingdom seemed to have a deep hatred for them and fought them desperately. Even if it was a life for a life, they wanted to delay a soldier of Dressrosa and go to hell. If not for the fact that King David had accumulated a lot of fame in the successive conquests and won the hearts of people in the army with the title of ¡®Knight King¡¯, they would have long fled. Even so, in a situation where supplies are gradually running out, they also feel that their strength is insufficient. If they continued to fight, they would be the ones to lose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± At this moment, the tent was opened and two people walked in. One of them had a mechanical leg and was slightly uncomfortable to walk on. The other was a pink-haired girl in military uniform. Her originally cute appearance now had some heroic spirit because of the war. ¡°Sir Kyros, Sir Rebecca,¡± the officers stood up and called to them. Kyros was the commander of this conquest and the man they believed in. When King Riku was in charge, Kyros had already become famous. Many of them knew this. In the few conquests, Kyros also displayed his combat power and convinced the soldiers who joined later. Most importantly, he is related to King David. Kyros and the former King Rikku Dolde were in-laws. The eldest daughter of that person married Kyros, and the younger daughter Viola married the current King David. He was King David¡¯s brother-in-law. ¡°I got the news that the King is about to arrive.¡± Kyros said to them, ¡°When the king arrives, this war will definitely end.¡± To be honest, Kyros didn¡¯t want to fight, but David said something that moved him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to let other people live the same life as Dressrosa? We are not enslaved. We just want to be an integrated body and let those who don¡¯t have a good life, those who are oppressed by other evil kings, become our citizens, equal and free, and enjoy the same love and passion.¡± These words made Kyros feel that he was too narrow-minded. The words of Pansa, who seized the throne by force and was once very famous 800 years ago, made Kyros feel ashamed. He did the same. Dressrosa¡¯s arena is still there, but there are no more slaves, so the people who are gladiators are all free. They have signed a contract. In order to make a name for themselves and to make money, they go on stage with their own purpose and are no longer forced to go on stage. The people of the conquered land were treated the same as the people of Dressrosa. David squandered the legacy left by Doflamingo and absorbed those advanced factors and eliminated the backward ones. This was why he was loved. Because everyone is treated equally. Even these officers are not all from Dressrosa, some of them are even from the conquered territories. Except for the Sugar thing, Kyros had nothing against David. He had done everything he said. Even if it was Sugar, he did not hide it. Instead, he openly stated his purpose. Everything is about ruling. That upright man who was indeed like a ¡®Knight King¡¯ did what he said. Even the former king, Dold, was used by David as a minister and managed the country on his behalf without worrying about the restoration. This is Dressrosa, a country that has been restored once, but David doesn¡¯t care because he has a grander ideal¡ªworld peace. For this, even if it is stained with blood. That kind of breadth of mind, that kind of talent, that kind of determination to bear everything made Kyros admire him and was willing to be his vanguard. ¡°Is the king coming?!¡± The officers became excited when they heard Kyros¡¯s words. ¡°No, if the King comes and sees that our morale is so low, he will definitely be disappointed. I can¡¯t let the King down!¡± The officer who spoke had this mark on his face. He was from an island country of a primitive tribe in the sea and lived a life of eating raw meat. But after King David came, he brought civilization and hope and personally accepted his tribe as a member of the prosperous Dressrosa. He did not look down on them because they were ¡®primitive people¡¯. After discovering his command talent, he directly promoted him to an officer. His style of not looking at his background but his ability made many people feel that there was hope. It has to be known that even in their tribe, the High Priest or the leader of the tribe must have been someone who held the position before. But Wang Gen didn¡¯t care. He did not want to lower his evaluation of such a king. ¡°Let¡¯s fight again!¡± A ruthless look appeared in the officer¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will charge and fight again. We must push the battle line over!¡± ¡°Agreed! I don¡¯t want to disappoint the King!¡± Another officer also said. His words attracted the approval of several officers beside him and they all raised their hands. ¡°Agreed! Let¡¯s fight again. We, Dressrosa, have conquered so many countries, we will never stop in this country!¡± Chapter 762 Force of Position On the other side of the battlefield, there was another military camp. Unlike the excitement on Dressrosa¡¯s side, the military camp here was a little dispirited and very quiet. Around the military camp, a group of people wearing grass uniforms that only covered important positions were guarding there with an iron protective mirror tied to their chests, staring at the front without moving. Kaz and Wilbur saw the barracks from a distance and were about to approach with a group of people when the jungle moved. ¡°Stop!¡± In the jungle, two people rushed out. They were both wearing black straw clothes and holding flintlocks with nervous and solemn expressions. ¡°Marine, what are you doing here?¡± One of them asked coldly. Kaz said, ¡°I received King Randolph¡¯s request for help, so I came here to take a look.¡± ¡°Are they here to help us?¡± Another guard looked happy. Kaz said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look before deciding whether to help.¡± ¡°Come in first.¡± The indifferent guard put down his gun and led the Marines to the barracks. The military camp was made of a simple wooden fence. As the Marines approached, Donald frowned. He felt that these people from the military camp had a bad feeling in their eyes. Dull, dejected, and tragic. Quiet depression. As far as the eye can see, the people they see are either fighting or sitting, fiddling with the robbery. When they saw Marine coming, they just looked up and then lowered their heads to continue fiddling. Wilbur asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your commander?¡± The man who led the way paused for a moment and said, ¡°There is no commander. He died on the battlefield. If you have any questions, just ask me. My name is Yev. The damn war has lost us many good compatriots.¡± ¡°War¡­ Dressrosa did something bad to you?¡± Wilbur asked. Hearing this, Yev¡¯s expression became extremely angry and he shouted, ¡°Is that too much?! That¡¯s called a beast! It¡¯s just a war, just a war! I heard that Dressrosa¡¯s conquest is only to fight on the front battlefield, and he only kills the enemies on the battlefield and never does anything to their families, but, but¡­¡± His eyes were filled with tears and his voice was hoarse. ¡°My village and my family were all burned by Dressrosa! Liars, they are all liars! They said something about for common advanced civilization and for the peace of the sea! To think that we were looking forward to it. They failed us! They are just demons!¡± When the people in the military camp heard this, there was anger in their eyes. **TIP** One of them threw the bow and arrow and stood up and shouted, ¡°Fight them! They are just demons! We will never surrender!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we will never surrender!!¡± The remaining people shouted. The originally dull military camp was now boiling. This made Wilbur frown. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really believe it. Because he had seen David. David had visited while Kuro was away. At the time, it was Wilbur who received him. The king¡¯s devotion to Mr. Kuro was not fake. Although it was not known why a king had any devotion to the Marine, Wilbur, who was greatly touched, gave David a copy of the Just Words. That¡¯s a treasure! He didn¡¯t even want to print it, thinking that printing it was a stain on Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice, because in the present, no Marine can be as thorough as Mr. Kuro about justice. Other Marines will only shout about their own justice, which is just their own unique understanding, unlike Mr. Kuro, whose understanding of justice can also give them a firm belief. He only had a few books in his hand, and they were all copied word by word with a holy mentality. They are divided into self-use, collection, and guidance. He gave David the Quotations of Justice for Instructions and later copied another one. Wilbur felt that he could not be wrong about an existence like David. How could a person who also upholds Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice be the kind of person who would do anything to achieve his goal? So when he learned that the enemy was Dressrosa, Wilbur was very puzzled, and Kaz had once heard Wilbur talk about Devout David. His trust in Wilbur made him feel that it was unlikely, so he asked first. But the result of the inquiry now made him feel a little uncomfortable. ¡°Is David really that kind of person?¡± Wilbur muttered. ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from outside the military camp. A soldier of the Kingdom of Raya ran over, panting and shouting, ¡°Desrosa is attacking again!!¡± Yev tightened his grip on the spear in his hand. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°We are going to fight! Even if we die, we will let Dressrosa feel the pain! For revenge!!¡± ¡°For revenge!!¡± The people in the barracks shouted and rushed forward. ¡°Kaz¡­¡± Wilbur stammered: ¡°What do we do?¡± Cass closed her eyes and suddenly burst into tears. ¡°How sad¡­¡± ¡°I can feel the sorrow under their anger. Dressrosa is indeed an act of justice!¡± Kaz opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Evil is the enemy of justice! Tenacious justice like us will not yield and fall into a position. Although we can¡¯t occupy the main war, we can stop it! Dressrosa should not slaughter civilians!¡± With that, he followed the soldiers forward. ¡°Go to the battlefield. We will not dominate this war, but we will not let Dressrosa continue to invade!¡± His body began to emit white gas that covered every Marine. ¡°Yes!!¡± The Marines behind him saluted. ¡­ . The battlefield is in the middle of Dressrosa¡¯s military camp and Raya Kingdom¡¯s military camp. The place that should have been lush has been burned by fire and turned dark. Corpses are everywhere in the middle. Their war has not even had time to collect the corpses. At this time, Dressrosa¡¯s army has gathered, wearing uniform uniform, holding weapons in their hands, advancing step by step, looking very oppressive. Opposite them, the soldiers of the Raya Kingdom began to charge. Their formation was not as neat as Dressrosa¡¯s, but this charge caused the people on Dressrosa¡¯s side to fall into a moment of delay. The opposite side¡¯s combat power is not as good as this side, but their tenacity to pull one away before death makes Dressrosa¡¯s soldiers afraid. ¡°Here we go again¡­¡± In the army, Kyros, who was at the front, watched their charge and muttered. It was this kind of fearless charge and this kind of battle with inexplicable hatred that made them fall into a quagmire and stagnate. Why is his resistance so strong? Is it a deep love for this piece of home? But¡­ but they also need to complete the King¡¯s order! It has nothing to do with justice! It¡¯s just his position! ¡°Fire ready!¡± The Dressrosa officer shouted, straightened his arm and put it down. ¡°Cannonball!!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannons that were pushed to the front roared and a large number of shells were fired at the charging people. Their scattered charge was also because of the artillery shells. The long war had taught them how to avoid casualties. If they gathered together, they would definitely be blown up. Only in this way could they minimize casualties. The shells fell to the ground, making an explosive sound and blowing up dust. From time to time, some Raya Kingdom soldiers who could not avoid them were blown up, but as long as they were not dead, they gritted their teeth and rushed forward. Even if they were seriously injured, they would crawl forward. As long as they break through, they will let the enemy enter the chaotic battlefield they are good at! ¡°Raise your gun!¡± The Dressrosa officer stretched out his arms again, and the three front-row soldiers raised their guns and aimed at the rushing soldiers in three positions of crouching, half-squatting, and standing. ¡°Fire!¡± The officer dropped his hand again. Bang bang bang!! Like a barrage of bullets, the bullets shot forward. ¡°Five times!¡± At this moment, a loud shout came from the battlefield. An unknown monster formed by white gas suddenly came to the center of the battlefield and blocked the people of Dressrosa and Raya Kingdom. The shells and lead bullets that were still falling all hit the white gas and made a roar, but they could not break the white gas. ¡°Stop, this war is not a righteous war!¡± A righteous voice came from the white gas. At this moment, at the nearby landing site, several Dressrosa ships were approaching. Before David, who was wearing armor, landed on the deck, he saw the white gas almost soaring into the sky from the battlefield not far away. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The existence of this thing has caused the war to stagnate¡­¡± He pulled out the big sword on his back, took a step and ran down like a wolf. He landed directly and ran towards that direction at a high speed. ¡°I will end it!¡± Chapter 763 Historical Meeting On the front battlefield, the white gas blocked the battle between Dressrosa and the Kingdom of Raya. Cyrus was stunned and looked at the white gas in confusion. ¡°What is that?¡± Rebecca was also a little stunned. This white gas¡­ Although it was an enemy, it gave her a very reassuring feeling, even more so than her father. ¡°The king is about to arrive.¡± Kyros pulled out the long sword from his waist and stepped forward with his prosthetic leg. He held the sword with both hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°At this time, no one can stop us. We must let the king see that we are advancing!¡± He exerted strength in the soles of his feet and shot out a ball of impact on the ground. He rushed up and his long sword slashed towards the white gas with a tiger roar. Clang!! The sword hit the white gas and made a crisp sound, but it could not move forward. ¡°Father¡¯s sword was blocked¡­¡± Rebecca was a little absent-minded. She knew about her father¡¯s swordsmanship. He was the second strongest person in Dressrosa. The first was King David and the second was her father Kyros. But this sword could be blocked? What is the background of the other party? What is under the white gas? Is it a product of his ability? Rebecca looked at it and felt that there were some strange figures shaking in the white gas. They looked a little like people, but she couldn¡¯t understand them. More like a monster. ¡°He attacked us, then we can fight back in self-defense.¡± There was a sound in the white gas. Then, Rebecca heard a sound similar to picking up a gun, and she heard the voice continue, ¡°Shoot.¡± Bang bang bang! A high-speed object was launched from the white gas. Rebecca couldn¡¯t see what it was, but she felt that it was dangerous. Rebecca was shocked and shouted, ¡°Hide¡­¡± However, before she could finish speaking, a gust of wind sounded from her cheek and a small wound appeared. She turned around in horror and saw that those strange things with white gas were all shooting at Dressrosa¡¯s soldiers. At this speed and distance, they could not dodge! Phew!! At this moment, a violent wave of air rolled from the side and directly hit Rebecca. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rebecca subconsciously protected her body. The air waves rolled and blew her hard skirt armor, making her armor creak. But the strange thing that hit the Dressrosa soldiers was also blown away at this moment. She looked over and saw a black shadow running like a wolf in the distance. Rebecca quickly saw the figure. A streamlined black and silver armor covered his body, and the tail on his helmet was like a wolf tail, swaying as he moved quickly. In his hand, he held a big sword and was maintaining the posture of waving it. Rebecca exclaimed, ¡°That is¡­¡± Isn¡¯t that armor and that big sword King David?! ¡°Already here?!¡± In the rear, the Dressrosa officers all looked ashamed. They wanted to fight again, but it was still too late. Moreover, they were on a battlefield that was blocked by others, which showed their incompetence. ¡°Cyrus, get out of the way. This is not something you can deal with!¡± After waving away the bullet, David held the big sword and quickly ran towards the white gas. He shouted at Kyros, who was using the sword to suppress the white gas. The big sword slashed down and cut open the white gas that was about to wrap around Kyros and shouted at him. Kyros nodded and stepped back. After his sword was blocked by the white gas, he knew that he was not the opponent of this white gas. ¡°It was cut open?¡± Wilbur was stunned. This is Kaz¡¯s righteous will. It is hard to break. It was said that even the ¡®Solitary Red¡¯ did not break through its defense. Is there anyone so strong in Dressrosa? Compared to the outside world, the situation inside and outside was very clear. However, David was wearing armor and Wilbur had never seen him before, so he did not recognize him immediately. He just felt that this armed man was very strong. ¡°Colonel, this man is very strong.¡± Especially when Donald warned Cass, Wilbur became more clear about this idea. ¡°The power of evil will not last.¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes widened and the white gas became more intense. He clenched his right hand into a fist and slammed it against his left chest. ¡°Ten times!¡± Wilbur suddenly reached out and ordered, ¡°Raise your guns and shoot!¡± At the same time, with the amplification of ten times the speed, Donald pulled out the cross-shaped gun and pounced towards David like a cheetah. David had just cut open the white gas when he saw a protrusion in the white gas approaching quickly. He quickly moved the big sword forward and the blade was stuck on something hard in the white gas. Bang bang bang! At this moment, a large number of protrusions appeared in the white gas and approached David. David twisted his body and shook off the jutsu gun with his big sword and swung it forward. The violent air wave rolled up from the sword and scattered the white gas. The bullets appeared and fell to the ground. ¡°Bullets?¡± David looked down at the white gas. ¡°Are they human inside?¡± In the white gas, Kaz¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°What a violent swordsmanship. In the violence, it is clearly a kind of fearlessness. You are also a righteous person. Your breath, your swordsmanship, and the emotions you showed in the battle with me show that you are a righteous person with ideals. Why do you work for this inferior Dressrosa? You should be a Marine!¡± ¡°Marines?¡± David was stunned and immediately shook his head. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a mission, I would do it, but I am the king of Dressrosa and I have a mission that I have to complete!¡± He gripped his sword tightly and lowered his body slightly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You are also very strong. It¡¯s not their fault that they are held back by you. Even I may not be able to defeat you, but this is my last way to get to Master. Even if I have to pay a high price, I will defeat you!¡± This white gas is very powerful. He felt the will mixed in it when it hit him just now. This was a difficult enemy. If it was for the development of the kingdom, David would definitely not fight them to the death because they really did not have enough supplies. If it dragged on, it would only drag Dressrosa down. But for his mission, he had to fight this white gas head-on here! ¡°I am Master¡¯s knight, I will not lose!¡± David shouted. ¡°King?! Master?!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded from the white gas. ¡°David?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± David froze and looked at the white gas. ¡°Who is inside?¡± ¡°Is it really David? I am Wilbur, Wilbur! Kaz, that is David, the king of Dressrosa. We can ask him in person!¡± With Wilbur¡¯s voice, the white gas gradually faded, revealing the somewhat indescribable existence inside. ¡°Marine?!¡± Kyros was shocked. Why is Marine here?! David¡¯s eyes widened in his helmet and his raised sword relaxed. ¡°Colonel Wilbur? Why? Are you here to stop me? Is his lordship going to stop me?!¡± He took off his helmet, revealing his face. ¡°Is this King David?¡± Kaz stared at him with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s strange. You¡¯re clearly a righteous person. Why would you kill innocent civilians in the Kingdom of Raya and burn down their village? In my opinion, you¡¯re not such a person.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± David looked puzzled. ¡°I have never ordered such a thing¡­¡± Chapter 764 Bible¡­ No, Quote of Justice On the battlefield, the air that was originally stagnant because of the war was relieved a lot because of David and Cass¡¯s encounter. The three of them looked at each other and sized each other up. David was clear about Cass. He was deliberately collecting all the information about his master, especially the live broadcast in front of the entire Marine. As long as one was observant, they would definitely be able to collect information, not to mention that he was the king. He knew very well and admired his master¡¯s achievements. As for the people around his master, he also focused on collecting them. Master has three capable subordinates. One of them is ¡°Hao Die¡±, but in the world, Flo Lida, who is called ¡°White Whale¡±, is inseparable from Master and is his favorite subordinate. There is also ¡°Dark Wolf¡± Crowe, who is not so much a Marine as his master¡¯s butler and is his master¡¯s right-hand man. The last one is ¡°Shield¡± Kaz. This person is amazing! If the first two are Master¡¯s left and right hands, then this is the shield protecting Master from the outside world! When this shield obtained glory, it also rose higher and higher, forming the barrier of Master¡¯s glory. Before breaking this shield, no one is qualified to look directly at Master. These three are his master¡¯s three pillars and are also the focus of David¡¯s attention. In addition, there was also the ¡®Big Gun¡¯ Wilbur, who gave him his master¡¯s quotation and made him feel that he was closer to his master. In the past, he was just a nameless little colonel, but after following his master, he became so famous. There was also Colonel Ian, who was also a powerful subordinate of his master. David studied Cass, and Cass studied David. Sometimes, there is no need for dialogue between the strong. Just by fighting, one can know a person¡¯s specific character. Kaz wasn¡¯t a strong man, but he could still sense David¡¯s emotions. This was the kind of person who would not do despicable things in an upright manner. It was impossible for him to kill civilians, especially after he accepted Wilbur¡¯s Book of Justice. How can a person who can study Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice be a bad person? ¡°I see¡­¡± David seemed to understand something and said to Kaz, ¡°You think that Dressrosa will kill those innocent civilians for fun in order to conquer them, so you came to the battlefield to stop the army. As expected of ¡®Giant Shield¡¯ Kaz, your title is worthy of protecting Master.¡± As he spoke, he looked through these Marines at the angry army of the Kingdom of Raya in the rear. ¡°Hatred? Because their hometown was slaughtered, they are full of hatred for Dressrosa and they would rather die than surrender, but¡­¡± David bent his legs and jumped up, directly passing through the many Marines and arriving at the rear of the Marines, in front of the army of the Raya Kingdom. ¡°I am King Dressrosa, King David!¡± This shout stunned the soldiers of the Raya Kingdom at first, then they were even angrier! ¡°Kill him! Kill this culprit and avenge our family!¡± Yev roared and lifted the gun in his hand and pulled the trigger on David. Bang! The buckshot fired, straight at David. David tilted his body slightly and dodged the lead bullet. He held the big sword in his hand and swung it forward. ¡°Wolf Sword, Roar!¡± ROAR!!! The wind pressure that was like the howl of a wolf rolled up with the swing of this sword, directly pressing the charging soldiers of the Raya Kingdom to the ground, as if they were pressed by something heavy and could not get up for a long time. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± David looked at them and said lightly, ¡°I have never ordered a massacre of civilians.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Yev raised his head with difficulty, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. ¡°The king of Dressrosa did such a despicable thing, but you don¡¯t dare to admit it?! We clearly look forward to what you say and admire the ¡®Unified World¡¯ you said, but you are a despicable person who doesn¡¯t even dare to admit what you have done!¡± David looked down at the man and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Yev! Remember, I am synonymous with resistance. If one Yev dies, many Yev will stand up!¡± Yev gritted his teeth. ¡°Yev, I remember, but before I die, there is a question. What is the purpose of Dressrosa coming here?¡± David asked. ¡°Of course you are conquerors!¡± Yev roared. ¡°In order to conquer the unscrupulous despicable people, you are worse than pirates!¡± ¡°But in the face of a conqueror like me, you still admire me, doesn¡¯t it mean that you also agree with me? What I said in those conquered islands and countries, to let people advance together.¡± David said, ¡°Then, my purpose is to conquer and lead you to achieve the country I mentioned. You are also willing to be conquered by me. Why should I slaughter those villages and add hatred to you for no reason and increase the difficulty for myself?¡± These words stunned Yev and the soldiers who had lost their homes. Yeah ¡­ Dressrosa¡¯s purpose is to conquer, and they originally wanted to surrender, everyone clearly hit it off, why would Dressrosa do such a stupid thing. ¡°The army of Dressrosa has always been upright because if we don¡¯t defeat the enemy¡¯s army, then the enemy will always resist, not like a scattered fire. Only by winning fair and square will people be convinced.¡± David said, ¡°We don¡¯t care about despicable things. If you still don¡¯t believe me, then continue. I can still conquer this country by killing you!¡± ¡°Who is that?! If it¡¯s not you, who can it be?!¡± Yev shouted. Donald walked out of the Marine line and said, ¡°On this point, maybe I know a little bit of intelligence. When I came, I looked at the terrain and the burned village is at the rear of the battlefield. If Dressrosa fought on the front battlefield, then those who broke into the rear are either pirates or¡­¡± There was no need to say anything else. They have been burned to death in more than one village, but pirates are not that destructive. After all, some villages are far inland from the port. Pirates usually only plunder the port cities, and this is the jurisdiction of G-3, so no pirates come here. But if it wasn¡¯t for them ¡­ Only one type of pirates can operate in the rear, except for the pirates who forcibly landed. That would be his own people. But, but why¡­ ¡°Oh? You probably guessed it. His Lordship once said that when it comes to change, the last thing he wants to change is a vested interest. Among conquered countries, the last thing he wants to be conquered is naturally your king,¡± David continued. These words made Wilbur nod repeatedly. He opened the Bible¡­ No, he opened the Book of Justice and said, ¡°It¡¯s from the first verse of the sixth page. Sure enough, King David is indeed a fan of Mr. Kuro.¡± Donald looked up and thought for a moment. It seemed that Vice-Admiral Kuro had really said such a thing without any changes. It seemed that one day during their dinner, Donald heard what Kuro said when he was cursing at the World Government. Chapter 765 Pirates Are Shit ¡°King¡­ King Randolph¡­¡± When Yev heard this, he lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The king has always been good to us.¡± ¡°Is it really that good?¡± David said, ¡°I have learned about your country, the Fruit Kingdom, which has your specialties all over the world. Your king, Randolph, has made a lot of money because of business, but you still live in a wood-based building made of stone. You can develop it into a country like Dressrosa, but you still live a primitive life. It¡¯s fine if you want to develop it together, but I have heard in some places that your king splurges and buys real estate everywhere. Even the largest entertainment city, Gran Tezolo, is a member.¡± ¡°You can live a better life. Obviously, you can get rid of that so-called primitive flavor, as long as your king can dig a little out of that rich money. But he doesn¡¯t. You still live in primitive and backward places. Even your clothes are mostly made of grass and grass, and your king only wears that grass and grass suit when he is inside the island. Once he goes out, he is more luxurious than anyone.¡± ¡°Using your labor to satisfy his selfish desires. Such a king is just born in a rich place. If he was in a poor place, what would he be like? Just like now, in order to protect his status, he slaughtered the village and made you arouse your resistance against me, thus delaying Dressrosa¡¯s ideal of ¡®unifying the world¡¯. It also made you lose the opportunity to obtain the ¡®unified world¡¯ civilization with us!¡± ¡°Such a person, such a so-called king, what is there to be good to you, what is there for you to serve? You are just his invisible slaves!!¡± David¡¯s words were so loud that the soldiers were stunned and fell into deep doubt. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Yev murmured, ¡°No, Randolph is a good king¡­¡± They had never thought of such a thing. King Randolph had always been a gentle and good king in their hearts. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the ¡®Fruit Domain¡¯. King Randolph is not like what you said. He will see who is sick in person. He will go to see them when they are in trouble. From time to time, he will give a speech and tell us how much this country gives and how proud we are. He is a good king¡­ We are the ones who let him down. We actually want to surrender and ignore King Randolph¡¯s feelings,¡± Jev said. ¡°So¡­ did he do anything practical?¡± David said lightly, which made Jevy freeze as if he had been struck by lightning. substantive action? Yev¡¯s eyes gradually widened, and his memory of their King Randolph gradually returned. Our compatriots are sick. King Randolph went to see, but¡­ it seems that he only went to see. His compatriot was in trouble. When he was picking fruits on the tree, he was attacked by a snake and the poison invaded his body. Although he was saved in the end, he lost a leg and a hand. King Randolph went to comfort him and it seemed that he was just comforting him. In the end, that person was still the same. David closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°If he¡¯s just a subject like you, there¡¯s no problem with verbal condolences, but as a king, as the master of the country, shouldn¡¯t he do something substantive? If I¡¯m your king, then I¡¯ll compensate him if he¡¯s injured because of work. Because he works for the country, I have the responsibility to take care of him.¡± ¡°Verbal words are the most ineffective. Master said that it depends on how he does it, not how he says it. No matter how beautiful he says it, it is useless for him to do it.¡± Wilbur opened the Book of Justice again and nodded. ¡°From the first page, section 18, Mr. Kuro said: ¡®Don¡¯t look at what he says, it depends on what he does.''¡± ¡°It could also be a pirate¡­¡± Although Jev said so, his face was extremely pale. ¡°Pirates? Pirates can¡¯t do this kind of thing. This is the jurisdiction of G-3. Are you questioning the power of the G-3 Navy?¡± David sneered. ¡°Besides, pirates can¡¯t do that kind of thing. You know it best, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s just pirates. All they want is treasure, and this kind of indiscriminate killing, if it¡¯s really done by pirates, pirates with that kind of personality will definitely leave their lives and not sneak around. Just like Master said, pirates are shit, that kind of smelly existence, if it really stinks, they will try to prove how smelly they are, instead of being nameless.¡± Wilbur nodded again. ¡°From page two, verse one. Mr. Kuro said: [Pirates are shit].¡± Then, he looked excited. ¡°I see. Is that the explanation? I have never understood the meaning of this. I just think that Mr. Kuro is looking down on pirates. David has a new understanding!¡± ¡°Pirates are shit, so they stink, but the more smelly they are, the more they have to prove their existence, so the real meaning of this sentence is that pirates are some guys who try hard to show their existence. They are traceable and smellable, not produced for no reason! This is connected with the sentence [Pirates will not disappear] on the second page and the third verse, which shows the inevitability of pirates, and of course proves that our Marine must exist!¡± ¡°Oh! I see. It¡¯s easy to understand!¡± Kaz was also excited. ¡°Is that what it means? Pirates are the excrement of the world, and Marines are the scavengers? All we have to do is eliminate these odors and let the world return to its normal sense of smell and stop suffering from these feces.¡± ¡°Yes, Cass! Look, I told you, how can someone who speaks to ¡®Justice Quotations¡¯ be a bad person!¡± Wilbur shouted. # One Donald was speechless. Although he also thinks that some of Vice-Admiral Kuro¡¯s words are very reasonable and sometimes he sounds a little excited, are some words really necessary to remember? If he remembered correctly, this was just Vice-Admiral Kuro¡¯s complaint¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to write everything down? But soon he shook his head. Perhaps this is why these two are appreciated by Vice-Admiral Kuro. There are still many things for me to learn. Perhaps when he figured it out, he could become a person like Colonel Kaz and Colonel Wilbur, closer to Vice-Admiral Kuro. Perhaps he would understand Vice-Admiral Kuro¡¯s words and deeds, and he would study the martial arts of ¡®Force¡¯ more thoroughly. Just waving the gun doesn¡¯t increase much. Chapter 766 Sword, Shield, Spear Their compatriots were killed by their king himself?! In the face of David¡¯s reasonable speech, the army of the Raya Kingdom fell into stagnation, and their expressions became stiff and confused. ¡°Why¡­¡± Yev suddenly burst into tears. ¡°We have resistance, we are resisting! Even if it is the admired Dressrosa, we have to fight a fair war. If we win, we will defend our home, and if we lose, we will not resent, because it is done in a fair way, but why should it be like this!¡± As soldiers of the kingdom, they are not the ¡®King¡¯s Division¡¯ who will lead the way as soon as they land. They are also loyal to their duty. As soon as Dressrosa came ashore, they began to fight. At that time, they were beaten back by Dressrosa and there were casualties. They never resented it. Because this is an upright battle, it is not embarrassing for them to admit defeat. Yev promised that they did not slack off at all. They were fighting very seriously on the battlefield, but they lost purely because the enemy was stronger. However, there is no need to use such despicable means. Those people are also his people! David looked at Jevy who was crying and said lightly, ¡°I will not defend myself because I am indeed invading. I must take down Raya Island. This is the last step of Dressrosa¡¯s first strategy. No matter how great the sacrifice, I will take it down. If you lose your fighting consciousness, then live well as subjects. As a conqueror, I will execute your king with my own hands.¡± With that, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Push forward!¡± When the Dressrosa troops at the rear heard this, they did not stop and pushed forward uniformly. This time, the soldiers of the Raya Kingdom did not stop them and let them go forward. After doing all this, David turned back to Kaz and said, ¡°After I deal with that king and conquer this place, I will catch up with you.¡± With that, he followed Dressrosa¡¯s army and headed towards the town of Raya Kingdom, ¡°Fruit Domain¡±. At the same time, the remaining troops of Dressrosa who landed on the shore also headed towards the fruit field. Looking at the large group slowly advancing, Donald asked, ¡°Colonel Kaz, should we stop them?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kaz said seriously, ¡°He didn¡¯t attack civilians, so it¡¯s just a simple war. It belongs to the internal affairs of the kingdom. We Marines have no right to interfere.¡± And ¡­ This man¡¯s attitude towards Mr. Kuro seems to be the same as theirs. As Wilbur said, he must be a good person! ¡­ . Fruit Domain. Palace of the Canopy. Randolph sat on a throne made of tree roots, his shaking feet and fingers that tapped the armrest from time to time revealing his nervousness. ¡°King.¡± From behind, a tall and thin dark-skinned man approached and whispered, ¡°Everything is ready.¡± Randolph nodded and snorted. ¡°Marines can¡¯t be trusted, and those guys who want to surrender can¡¯t be trusted. If I hadn¡¯t burned their village first, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist for so long.¡± ¡°Yes, King, your wisdom is as deep as the sea.¡± The man lowered his head and said respectfully. Randolph smiled and then became ferocious. He held the armrest tightly and the veins on the back of his hand were exposed. ¡°I am the king of the kingdom of Raya, for generations! Damn Pansa David, why do you have to come to me? He wants me to lose the throne? Then I will leave him nothing! The people, the wealth, nothing will be left to him. This money is enough for me to go anywhere and live comfortably.¡± Stop Dressrosa? He had this idea before. After all, he is the king here. He has a natural dominance. That ¡®Mad King¡¯ David is the aggressor! For this reason, he would rather burn down the village and slaughter the soldiers¡¯ families than let the soldiers rely on hatred to resist. But until now, he did not have much hope. So he made a second preparation. If we can¡¯t hold it, then nothing is left for that David! Burn all the villages and take away the wealth, leaving him with nothing! ¡± Dressrosa, it¡¯s Dressrosa¡¯s army! We are defeated, defeated!!¡± Just as Randolph was secretly making up his mind, suddenly, shouts from the outside world sounded along with messy footsteps. Woah! Randolph got up from his chair and opened his eyes wide. He said in disbelief, ¡°How is it possible? Isn¡¯t the battlefield in the middle position? And Marines went over. How could they be defeated so quickly?!¡± As he spoke, he thought of something and quickly walked towards the rear. ¡°Quick, organize people and set sail immediately!¡± Bang! At this moment, the door was smashed open by a huge force. The two wooden boards flew up violently, bringing with them a wind pressure. Randolph staggered and knelt on the ground. One of the flying door panels directly hit the thin, tall, and dark-skinned man like a cannonball. The door and the man were smashed into the wall of the tree house palace and stuck firmly inside. A lot of blood flowed out from the gap, and it seemed that they would not survive. David, who was wearing Wolf Knight armor, slowly walked in with a big sword in his hand and said to Randolph, who was kneeling there, ¡°Set sail? If you just leave when I give the order to attack, I may let you go.¡± ¡°Pansa David!¡± Randolph¡¯s pupils almost shrank into a point, he gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°You lunatic! I have no grudge with you, why do you aim at my country!¡± ¡°Because¡­ this place is very close to Master. You are blocking my dream.¡± With that, David slipped and his figure turned into a dark afterimage, instantly appearing in front of Randolph. The big sword cut forward and Randolph¡¯s head rose into the sky. There was no need to waste his breath on killing people. At this time, Kaz and Wilbur arrived at the palace and saw Randolph¡¯s head flying up. David inserted the sword into the ground and turned to look at them with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to fully introduce myself. My name is Pansa David. I am the man who has sworn to be the master, no, the sword of Luciru Kuro!¡± These words stunned Kaz for a moment, then he looked ecstatic and shouted: ¡°I am Dougley Cass, the man who swore to be the shield of Mr. Kuro!¡± Wilbur took a deep breath and also shouted, ¡°My name is Wilbur, I am a man who has sworn to be Mr. Kuro¡¯s spear!¡± After the three of them finished speaking, they looked at each other for a while and suddenly laughed. Confirmed! They are kindred spirits! They are all men who have dedicated their lives to Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice! At this moment, Kaz had no doubts. A person with such a great wish must be a good person and an existence with a spirit of justice. Although it is a pity that it is not Marine, this is not important. Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice is not only applicable to Marine. If this justice is only hidden in the Marine, it will be too trivial. Cass can¡¯t wait for the world to know about this justice. Chapter 767 Depon¡¯s Supervisor After laughing, the three of them stepped forward in unison. David stretched out two hands and held them. Cass and Wilbur each reached out one hand and held David¡¯s hand tightly. It was as if he had met his own kind and was excited for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky!¡± David said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to meet the two of you. Mr. Cass, I¡¯ve always heard of your name. You are the one who has made the most contribution to Master¡¯s cause. When you were stationed on Pegasus Island, you killed more than half of the active pirates in West Blue, so that Master¡¯s reputation won¡¯t fall. Every time I mention it, I¡¯m excited. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m a king. Otherwise, it would be my long-cherished wish to join the Marine and fight under Master!¡± ¡°Mr. Wilbur, the words you gave me are too useful. Every time I read them, I have a different experience. In the future, please send more words that my master has said to me so that I can study better. Although I can¡¯t see my master, I can see what my master has said and I can feel that my master is talking to me. You, who can summarize what my master has said, are very amazing!¡± ¡°You flatter me!¡± Kaz¡¯s face was solemn as he shook David¡¯s hand heavily. ¡°The most important thing is to agree with Mr. Kuro¡¯s idea of justice and contribute to it. This is the existence that we admire! In contrast, my contribution is far from worth mentioning. I am just an apprentice behind Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice. You think that my contribution is all taught by Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°Me too, I just heard a little about Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice. What I did was just copying, which is far from enough, and I am not worthy of the evaluation of ¡®amazing¡¯ you said. However, our hearts are the same for Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice philosophy!¡± Wilbur nodded. The three of them were speechless again. When they looked at each other, there seemed to be a spark. ¡°Mr. Cass! Mr. Wilbur!¡± David couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Let¡¯s work together. If there are two people who can contribute together, maybe Master¡¯s long-cherished wish can be realized in our hands!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be a gentleman. Just call me Cass, King David,¡± Cass said excitedly. ¡°Me too!¡± Wilbur said excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me king, just call me David. I am just a king entrusted by Master. Master is the king in my heart!¡± David also said excitedly. The three of them looked at each other again and spoke. ¡°Kaz!¡± ¡°Wilbur!¡± ¡°David!¡± The three of them shouted at each other and the sparks in their eyes became thicker and thicker, revealing a sense of appreciation. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite, David. Since you are the king of Dressrosa, why do you want to conquer so many countries? Although you are a righteous person, so many conquests are unrighteous.¡± Kaz asked the question he had been wanting to ask. Dressrosa has recently become famous in the sea and has become a powerful force. The Marines who care about the outside world have naturally heard about it. ¡°For Master¡¯s long-cherished wish!¡± David said solemnly, ¡°Master wants world peace. As his knight, it is the knight¡¯s mission to fulfill his master¡¯s wish. There are too many countries on the sea. Even if I don¡¯t conquer them, they will spontaneously attack. In that case, the world will never be peaceful. It¡¯s better for me to take action and bring them into a unified country. As for why we are fighting here, it¡¯s because world peace is a grand goal. Before that, I want to ensure the peace around Master.¡± ¡°I, Dressrosa, will clean up the country near Master. In this way, as long as there is enough peace, the number of people who want to go to the sea to be pirates will definitely decrease. And we can also protect Master and make the sea near Master peaceful!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sparashi! Sparashi! You think so deep, David. You¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the only thing I can do with the geographical advantage. It can¡¯t be called amazing. This is all I can do.¡± David scratched his head in embarrassment and then sighed. ¡°And it can only be done to this extent. Although your sea area has been connected from the route and the map and it is close to Master, it is also the limit. Because of the long war, it is difficult for the nearby countries to sell supplies to us easily and they all buy them at a high price. Our money is no longer enough for me to conquer and build.¡± As he spoke, he looked outside the palace. ¡°Laya Island has to be rebuilt after the conquest, turning it into the same environment as Dressrosa. The cost of it needs to stop me from moving forward.¡± ¡°I can donate my salary!¡± Kaz shouted, ¡°It¡¯s very little, but please let me contribute!¡± David looked touched. ¡°As much as I want to say no, the domestic situation is like this. I still need it, even if it¡¯s just a little. Master said not to underestimate small things. They are huge when gathered together.¡± Wilbur nodded. ¡°These are the words from verse 15 on page 3 of the Justice Quotations.¡± Donald, who came from behind: ¡°¡­¡± If he remembered correctly, Vice-Admiral Kuro had said¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Lida, can you pay attention when you spend money? Even if you have money, you shouldn¡¯t spend it like this! A lot of the money you give has already been exceeded. No matter how much money you have, don¡¯t waste it. Don¡¯t throw away money in a hurry just to eat the next thing. You have to wait for others to give you change!¡± ¡°Ah? But I can¡¯t wait. Besides, there are subordinates for me, and I didn¡¯t exceed it by much. It¡¯s just 100 more Berries.¡± ¡°One is 100 Berries, 10,000 is 1,000,000 Berries! Have you heard of Little by Little!¡± ¡­ . Born in the Country of Flowers, it was easier for him to understand Vice-Admiral Kuro¡¯s words. If he understood it correctly, it should be ¡°A little makes a lot¡±. ¡°In addition to the problem of supplies and money, Dressrosa¡¯s current huge territory is also a problem. Although the treatment of them is the same, I always feel that there is a lack of a unified spirit. What I can feel is different customs and different degrees of technology. Even if it is forcibly built to a unified height, there will be contradictions. Recently, it is just a matter of constantly conquering to transfer this contradiction, but the contradictions in these places will break out sooner or later, which also requires me to stop.¡± David continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to use my Knight¡¯s code to teach these people. If they become like me, maybe the contradictions will be gone and they can also contribute to His Lordship.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Wilbur touched his chin and suddenly thought of something. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°David, why don¡¯t you try using ¡®Quotations of Justice¡¯? You are the king and you have this power. I have heard Mr. Kuro say before that there is a place where there are many countries, different races, and different languages, but because they believe in the same thing, they are integrated and formed a disguised unity. Although they are still different, they have a high level of recognition, I think it is called¡­ Ya, Ya something?¡± Kaz added, ¡°Abraham is useless!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called this, although I don¡¯t know why Mr. Kuro calls it trash, maybe the reason it¡¯s trash is that there are too many pirates and bandits. But we can use this thing and use ¡®Quotations of Justice¡¯!¡± Wilbur nodded heavily. ¡°Spread the words of justice to Dressrosa and let people agree with Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice! Those who agree with the justice will not become useless. Even if the race is different and the place is too far away and the technology is different, as long as they agree with the ¡®Justice Quotations¡¯, it will be¡­¡± David had a flash of inspiration and interrupted, ¡°They are all Dressrosa people! Yes! That¡¯s right, you are right! As long as we agree with Master¡¯s justice, we are all Dressrosa people!¡± With that, he said excitedly, ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be called Dressrosa. If we agree with justice, we don¡¯t even need to conquer to complete the purpose of peace. The size of Dressrosa alone is definitely not enough. That must be the union of our respective states, but it must be mainly me, Dressrosa, because I want to guarantee his lordship¡¯s dominance of peace. Then, it will be called¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it Depon!¡± David said with wild joy: ¡°I am the king of Dressrosa, but I can be the knight and seneschal of Depon and I will only serve Master!¡± Chapter 768 I¡¯m Rich! ¡°Achoo!¡± ¡°Achoo achoo!¡± G-3 branch, office. Kuro sneezed a few times for no reason. He rubbed his nose and looked out of the window, muttering, ¡°Which beauty missed me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Leda stopped eating and looked at Kuro warily. Beauty? Impossible. She had been watching him closely every day. She knew very well how many women there were around Kuro, especially those beautiful women who looked like other people¡¯s wives. They were the focus of attention. How could there be a woman? ¡°Some old pirate,¡± Leda said. ¡°I have killed a lot of old pirates during this time. They are all nearby. As for the distant ones, as long as they don¡¯t come to my place and don¡¯t think about me, I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± Kuro picked up the powder stick on the table and raised the Autumn Water stick, which was white like a furball, on the blade and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you think of me?¡± Lida pursed her lips and stuffed a mouthful of snacks. ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Kaz sent a message and confirmed the appearance of the invaders in the Kingdom of Raya.¡± ¡°Oh? Which one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dressrosa, led by Pansa David.¡± These words made the movement of Kurozumi¡¯s blade slightly sluggish. He looked at Crowe and asked: ¡± Dressrosa? David? Are you kidding me? Dressrosa is very far away from me. Can he hit me?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°I am also puzzled, but it is true. After Kaz¡¯s confirmation, Pansa David has killed the king of Raya and officially took over Raya Island.¡± ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t I see it before? That kid is quite eager to conquer, but if it¡¯s him, he shouldn¡¯t do anything to the civilians. There¡¯s no need to care.¡± Kuro was surprised for a moment and continued to flirt. Knives must be maintained. This is not a special knife like Luo Gui¡¯s. Blood can keep it sharp. No matter what other knives are, they basically need to be maintained. As for David, that was the business of their kingdom. He was just a Marine and had no right to care about it. If he wants to fight, then let him fight. With that kind of personality, he must have his own thoughts. After all, David is not a mediocre person. Otherwise, he would not have chosen him as king. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let the radium make something good,¡± Kuro ordered Crowe. ¡°I want to eat water and meat!¡± Leda raised her hand. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Water Seven is so far away from here. How can we eat it so quickly? Wait a few days. Crowe, make a call and get someone to buy the ingredients of Water Seven and their sea salt.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded and left the office. Even in normal times, this small request is not a problem, and Leda will buy it without permission. After all, she has a share of Pegasus Island. And this time, Kuro got tens of billions for nothing. He was really rich. The three of them split it among themselves, and Kuro took 25 billion. In addition, he scraped another 30 billion, causing the headquarters to get 20 billion and 10 billion for free, totaling 35 billion. He even shared the responsibility. He was willing to do this a few more times. ¡°I¡¯m old and rich, I can eat anything.¡± Kuro said proudly, ¡°Lida, eat whatever you want. If you can eat me up¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda raised her eyebrows and looked over. ¡°No, nothing. Forget I said anything.¡± Kuro remembered something and closed his mouth. With this guy¡¯s fruit ability and her proficiency in ¡®Life Return¡¯, she really won¡¯t be stuffed. Given time, she can eat it all. ¡­ . A few days later, it was still the office. Kuro was eating at this time, and the water and meat that were urgently delivered and cooked by the sturgeon were already on the table. On the side, there were expensive lobsters and fish, which were all sent from a farther place. They used a speedboat, which was specially responsible for transporting the snail-shell-like speedboat. It was very fast, and in terms of delivery, it was quite practical. On the other side of the sofa, Leda was eating heartily. The coffee table was full of empty plates. ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed open the door and entered, followed by several people. ¡°Cass and the others are back.¡± With that, he stepped aside, revealing Kaz and Wilbur behind him and¡­ Kuro, who was eating water and meat, looked at the person who came in from behind and was stunned. ¡°David?¡± Kaz and Wilbur entered the office and saluted Kuro in unison. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± At the same time, David, who was the only one beside them who was not wearing a Marine uniform and was wearing luxurious clothes, bowed humbly and put his right hand on his chest and said, ¡°Master, long time no see.¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°Why do you always call me master? You are the king now.¡± David shook his head and said humbly, ¡°My position as king was selected by you, and my weapon was also bestowed by you. You gave the Pansa family a new life. To Pansa, you are his master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a Marine. You governing your kingdom has nothing to do with me.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Work hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, my lord.¡± David bowed his head again. Kuro rolled his eyes. Forget it, this person probably can¡¯t change his title. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here?¡± Kuro said, ¡°You have been making a lot of noise recently. The distance from Dressrosa to G-3 has been cleared for you. What do you think? With Dressrosa¡¯s size, it must be very difficult.¡± David opened his mouth and suddenly thought of something else and fell silent. ¡®I can¡¯t say, not now.¡¯ Although he wanted to tell his master that he was fulfilling a sacred mission and everything was for his master¡¯s ¡®world peace¡¯. But now is not the time. He has not fulfilled his master¡¯s long-cherished wish. It is not even a small goal. Now, not to mention peace in his own country, there are so many contradictions and hidden dangers. Saying it is just asking to be humiliated, it is just insulting his master¡¯s long-cherished wish. Master definitely does not care about this level. ¡°Please forgive me.¡± Finally, David lowered his head. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was a little confused. Why is this guy apologizing? ¡°Oh!! How humble! Kaz said excitedly: ¡°Mr. Kuro! Mr. Kuro! David is working very hard for his goal, to let the people of other backward islands live like Dressrosa. He is not afraid of sacrifice at all, just for that ¡®unified world¡¯!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are not enough supplies in Dressrosa. Although Wilbur and I have donated one each, it is still not enough. Can we ask the Marines at the base to donate one for this? Such a grand ideal, I think the people of justice will be willing to contribute!¡± What are you doing here? Kuro raised his eyebrows. Dressrosa fought all the way to G-3. Even if the territory was a line, it was still very big, and it had to be on the same level as Dressrosa¡¯s life. Putting aside whether his subordinates are willing or not, even if they pay the monthly salary of the entire G-3 Marine, these three melons and two jujubes will not make a sound in the water. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Kuro thought of something and took out a cigar and lit it. He looked at David. ¡°Is Dressrosa out of money?¡± ¡°It is really shameful, but it is true, Master.¡± David leaned over and said, ¡± Dressrosa is expanding too quickly. The current funds really can¡¯t be used for my follow-up.¡± ¡°I have money!¡± Kuro was excited. He stretched out three fingers. ¡°Do you lack investments? How about this, 30%, including Dressrosa, give me 30% of the real estate and I will invest in you. I have 35 billion!¡± He is simply asking for too much. Dressrosa itself is not a small country, and a small country can be sold for 500 billion. Of course, he is buying the land and throne of the entire small country. And now, Dressrosa¡¯s territory must be very big. Kuro wants 30% of the real estate, purely asking for money. However, he could also wait for David to bargain. When it comes to business, it¡¯s a mutual exchange. ¡°Really?!¡± David widened his eyes. ¡°Master, are you willing to support me?! No problem, 30% real estate, no problem at all!¡± These words made the air freeze. Not only Kuro, but even Leda and Crowe looked over in surprise. ¡°Eh?¡± Kuro was stunned as he stretched out his fingers. ¡®And he agreed?¡¯ Chapter 769 Rome? Rome is in Zhangjiakou! To be honest, if Kuro were the king of Dressrosa, he would definitely not agree. It¡¯s not like that idiot from Twin Horse Kingdom spent a few hundred million Berries on a favor and did it. He was just trying, and his psychological bottom line was 0.5%. He had wanted to talk to David about it. Even if there was only ten percent, he would have made a profit. Unexpectedly, he actually agreed directly?! ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯ Kuro looked at David for a while and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ you think about it? I think you can bargain for 10%.¡± ¡°No, I think your suggestion is very pertinent!¡± David was very flat and even felt that it should be. Ever since he was chosen by his master as king, he had been wondering what else his master had besides the wish of world peace. For this, he obtained information about Kuro. Master has a territory on Pegasus Island. The entertainment industry on Pegasus Island is his and the land is his. Master also has power in Sabaody Land. Although the land is not his, he can still get the tax. Then, David understood! Master still wants territory, but because Master is a Marine, he can¡¯t have his own territory openly. I¡¯ve never heard that Marines can be kings. Without this factor, the king of Dressrosa should be Master. David felt in his heart that only his master was worthy of this throne. However, Dressrosa did not have the legal claim of his master. Even if he abdicated, his master could not take over the throne under the eyes of the World Government. But his master is still his master. If he chooses himself as the king, many things will be very convenient. Like now, for example, getting land through so-called investment. This is just an excuse to deceive the World Government. In this way, he can get the land he wants, such as now. If he takes 30% of Dressrosa¡¯s territory, as long as the distribution is even and the land he takes is all key, it is equivalent to directly controlling Dressrosa. This is Master¡¯s wisdom! Really, really¡­ David remained in a bowing position. Faintly, his body was trembling. It was the trembling of excitement, the trembling of cheers for Master¡¯s wisdom! He knows, he knows everything! ¡°30% is enough. Old Ye, 10%, your plan¡­ No, your investment may have problems.¡± He had to hold back and not say his master¡¯s plan. That would be a blasphemy to his master¡¯s wisdom. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Kuro felt his teeth ache. What¡¯s going on? He, a buyer, took the initiative to lower the price, but you, a seller, think that this price is very good? Who is the buyer and who is the seller? But if you don¡¯t take advantage, you¡¯re a bastard. It just so happens that he wants to do business in the New World. Now that Gran Tezolo is gone, the New World lacks a large entertainment city. It just so happens that he conquered the G-3 sea area. If he can start from the islands near the G-3 sea area and go all the way to Dressrosa to do a tourist route, wouldn¡¯t he make a killing! Think about it, bring out the characteristics of each island, then connect to the next island, and finally go straight to the [Love and Passion and Toy Country]. Tourism and entertainment are one-stop activities, which is more profitable than Pegasus Island. He happened to have a big ship in his hand and the remaining half of Gran Tezolo, which he originally wanted to smash. But now that he thought about it, it was a little wasteful. Shuichi can be a cruise ship, docking on every developed island, experiencing the characteristics of the island, and then returning to the ship to eat and drink when he rests. Kuro beamed with joy and said, ¡°David, if you are the king, it is better for you to take another sea train from Dressrosa to Raya Island.¡± If the Sea Train is added, tourists can choose freely or stay on the island and then take the Sea Train to the next island. Either way, he made money. The kind that can make a killing! ¡°Stay for dinner tonight, we will discuss it in detail,¡± Kuro said to David, biting his cigar. ¡°My pleasure, Master!¡± David said excitedly. This time, not only did I see Master and help him, but I can even have a meal with Master. This is really¡­ great! ¡­ . Evening. In the private room of the Marine canteen, Kuro sat at the head of the table and pulled David enthusiastically to talk. In the deputy position, Leda was eating. Crowe pushed up his glasses and poured a glass of wine from time to time. Kaz and Wilbur sat off to the side, staring at Kuro talking to David, nodding from time to time. Ian sat there elegantly cutting his steak. Several colonels were all here. This is also the command of G-3 in addition to Kuro. ¡°Let me tell you, you can¡¯t expand your territory so blindly. No matter what kind of goal you have, your progress is so fast. There must be a lot of contradictions in your country.¡± ¡°There are too many races in this world, and the customs are different. It is not something that you can generalize with ¡®advanced¡¯ of Dressrosa. You are right to use every conquered country equally, but it is not enough. Previously, because you are fighting a war, all contradictions have a unified outlet, but now that you are not fighting, you have to change the way.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Work. Everyone works. You pay for it yourself and then let them work. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I want 30% of your real estate to do tourism, so find a good position and let them do construction. I won¡¯t let you suffer losses in the future profits. You manage and operate it on my behalf. I¡¯ll tell you the specific method and we¡¯ll split it 50-50.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± David nodded. His expression was filled with gratitude, which made Kuro speechless. I asked you to help, I asked you to manage, I asked you to manage the camp, I just invested money to get the land. This 50% is already too much. Why didn¡¯t you bargain, why are you thanking me¡­ In contrast, the money he used to fool Leda was not so simple. ¡°Come, let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡± Kuro raised his glass and extended it forward. David held the cup with both hands and gently knocked the side of the cup against the bottom of Kuro¡¯s cup and drained it. This made Kuro a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°Then, your island is separated by the sea. It¡¯s not enough to have a unified country. Besides, you are not unified. The island is too far away from the island. Let me teach you a trick. Make a belief, such as gods, heroes, chivalry, and so on, and publicize it. It has to be really good and beautiful. Then they will all believe in this belief, and your country will really be unified.¡± History in his previous life is like this. In Europe, which is in the Mediterranean and west, the terrain is flat and there are many countries. It is not as good as his hometown. In history, his hometown was blocked by mountains in the west, the grassland in the north was vast, the sea in the east, and the sea and jungle in the south. As long as he unified the land of his hometown, he would directly become the overlord and beat up the small countries around him. He was bold and domineering. Then there was the unification of thought and civilization. He relied on this to maintain unification. Until today, even though he had traveled for more than 20 years, it was still engraved in his bones. But for the West, because it is too chaotic, it is impossible for a Grand Unification to appear. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Rome? Rome in Zhangjiakou! Without Grand Unified Geopolitics, another thing is derived, and that is faith. In history, they relied on Unitarianism to maintain this disguised unification. Different races, different countries, and different customs, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you believe in it, we are a family. Well, except for God¡¯s filial son. ¡°Faith?¡± David was stunned by Kuro¡¯s words. He looked at Kuro as if he had been enlightened. ¡°I see! Master, you even expected this? Sparashi! Sparashi! Master, compared to your wisdom, my thoughts are like this dust, and you are the moon in the sky!¡± David was so excited that his face turned red. He was still thinking about how to use the Book of Justice, but his master¡¯s words made him not even need to think. Master even predicted what he would do! Kuro waved his hand and said modestly, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a little superficial knowledge. This is the course of history, not mine.¡± ¡°Justice!¡± Wilbur also blushed and stared straight at Kuro. ¡°Justice, Mr. Kuro! Justice is the idea that everyone should exist. No matter who it is, there will be justice!¡± ¡°Justice? Well¡­ that¡¯s right, but this thing needs to be unified. Aren¡¯t you two good at justice? You can discuss it with David.¡± Kuro touched his chin and felt that it was okay. Kaz and Wilbur are good at playing justice, especially Kaz with his big beard. He has a headache when he stirs up trouble. It was a good opportunity to give them something to do so that they would not give him a beating for no reason. Well ¡­ His back itched a little. Kuro subconsciously scratched his back and blew out a mouthful of smoke. Chapter 770 World Conference Kuro did not ask Kaz and Wilbur to study it for nothing. He wanted to do business here, so he naturally had to make Dressrosa as peaceful as possible. This is different from the situation on Pegasus Island, which is just a small island in the West Sea. At that time, Kuro was still stationed on the island, so of course he could ensure the safety and peace of the island. But this place is different. Besides, Dressrosa¡¯s current shop, except for Raya Island, is not under the jurisdiction of G-3. Although it is not illegal for Marines to do business, it is impossible for him to concentrate on maintaining security and peace in this area. He is still a Marine and has his own responsibilities. Moreover, even if he can, in terms of rules, he can only deal with pirates and thugs. If there are really thugs in that country, it will be fine, but according to David, the conflict in Dressrosa must be a conflict between civilians. This Kuro can¡¯t be helped. However, if they did not take precautions, the territory that they had just conquered might be torn apart in an instant. In that case, not only would Dressrosa not be able to eat meat, but the hair on his mouth might also be sick and he might even be finished. If this game is over, then Kuro will have invested money for nothing. Although it is true that a lot of work is needed to ease the conflict and build infrastructure, just in case, it is better to take out a historical verification item from his previous life. However, Kuro would not know how to organize it and what to make. But Kaz, the bearded man, knows how to do it. He has always been good at brainwashing. Even a clone can be washed out of his heart. Let him participate in it, and Dressrosa¡¯s faith will be there. Kaz was good at talking, Wilbur was good at remembering. Two together was just right. Sometimes, Kuro would see Wilbur writing something down and then discussing it with Kaz. From time to time, the word ¡®justice¡¯ would come out of his mouth. He must be writing down Kaz¡¯s justice. The bearded man¡¯s mouth is full of tricks and he can often say some shocking words. Although I always feel that I have heard these words somewhere before, but on second thought, no matter which world, the same people have the same heart, so it¡¯s naturally the same logic, it¡¯s just that the expression is different. Even Wilbur can sometimes say things that make sense. The impressive thing is that once Kuro happened to hear Wilbur say, ¡°Even if we can make progress, we can¡¯t lose justice. If we can¡¯t make progress, don¡¯t forget our duty as Marines.¡± These words really shocked him at that time. To put it in a more vague way, it meant that he would not lose his integrity and he would not lose his way. He couldn¡¯t think that all the principles in the world came from him alone. That would be too arrogant. People like Wilbur and Kaz were people with their own thoughts. Let them help. Dressrosa should arrive in peace soon. It¡¯s not a problem at all to change the template to suit Dressrosa. However, Kuro did not care how he did it. David is the king of Dressrosa. He should know better. Let him communicate with Kaz and others. With the tone set, there was nothing much to do after that. David stayed overnight at the G-3 branch, and on the next day, he left with Cass and Wilbur¡¯s ship that was out cruising. He didn¡¯t take all the money. After all, the amount was too large. David proposed to come every once in a while and take a portion of the money besides visiting his master. For example, this time, he borrowed Cass¡¯s ship and brought five billion Berries back. Well, that meant bringing back a Roger. Kuro wanted to suggest sending more ships to escort him, but he thought better of it. If Dressrosa was robbed by someone, he would lose everything. It was better to take it slow. The money was wrapped in the island and it was safest to put it so far in the sky. But just in case, he also put five billion in the fortress, in case one day he was not in G-3 and David could not get the money immediately when he had an emergency. This time, he brought five billion yuan with him to repair the Sea Train and ensure that there are also trains available in addition to the sea route. There are trains in New World. Among the Terminal Three Islands, there is one that is connected to the nearby islands by the sea rail because of the hot spring. However, it should cost a lot to lay a new one from scratch, but five billion is enough. Next, when all the construction is completed, Kuro can wait to collect money. ¡­ . Three days later. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi in the office rang. Kuro half-leaned in his seat with his feet on the desk, letting the Den Den Mushi ring without answering. ¡°Lida, help me answer it.¡± He poked his head and said to Lida, who was playing with blocks and eating snacks on the coffee table. ¡°You are so lazy.¡± Leda rolled her eyes and got up from the sofa and went to her desk to take the phone. ¡°Hello, this is Leda.¡± Den Den Mushi opened his mouth and revealed a wretched expression. ¡°Oh, Little Lida, I am Kizaru.¡± ¡°Old man?¡± Kuro was stunned. He sat up and took the microphone. ¡°Why are you calling?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I call you if I have nothing to do?¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Cut it out.¡± Kuro lit a cigar in his mouth and blew out the smoke. ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°Come to headquarters for a meeting, Kuro.¡± Den Den Mushi said, ¡°You are coming to report your work. Most importantly, the World Conference is about to be held. Our Marine has to send guards to escort the countries that came to participate in the World Conference.¡± He bit his cigar and said, ¡°Grandpa, why are you looking for me for this kind of thing? There are so many people in the Marine, can¡¯t you just send a few people?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. The World Conference is the most important thing. All the important people of the world come here. At least one to three colonels must come here to guard. The other Vice-Admiral must also move. Kuro, you can¡¯t run away,¡± Kizaru said. The World Conference that is held once every four years will be decided by the countries that join the World Government in the future. Any policy within the scope of the World Government can be changed. They could even change a general or a marshal. Similarly, they could also abolish Shichibukai. Of course, such things have to be agreed by most countries. According to the intelligence that Kuro knows, the usual World Conference is all about wrangling and exchange of interests. Major issues such as abolishing Shichibukai are actually not mentioned at all. They are all big countries leading small countries to attack each other for their own interests and then gain benefits from it. ¡°Where are you going to put me?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t decided yet. Come to the meeting first. Fujitora is ready to propose to the higher-ups. It¡¯s so scary, that proposal.¡± Chapter 771 The Tradition of Our Lineage As he hung up the phone, Kuro put the receiver back and leaned back in his chair, smoking and looking out of the window in a daze. ¡°Kuro?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°What do you think, Leda?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°What? Oh, World Conference, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with us.¡± Leda picked up an apple and took a bite, making a crisp sound. Kuro said angrily, ¡°Your brother is the current king of the Country of Insects, which is also a member country. How can it have nothing to do with him?¡± The Nation of Insects is right next to the Nation of Flowers. In the previous long war, Kuro participated in it. Leda¡¯s brother Lowe turned into ¡°Uchi Wavee¡± and slaughtered the whole family, trying to stop the plan of Hero Luo. After Hero Luo was defeated by Kuro, he became the king. The starting capital of Pegasus Island was given by him. ¡°Call your brother and ask him to do as I ask during the world conference. If someone proposes to abolish Shichibukai¡­ give him a rejection and propose a compromise plan. Marines will select Shichibukai and ensure that there will be no incidents like Doflamingo and Crocodile.¡± As Kuro spoke, he thought for a moment and called out, ¡°Chloe! Chloe!!¡± This time, Crowe did not appear outside the door immediately. A red dot appeared in Leda¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°I sensed it, it seems to be a special training for Basil.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Kuro turned on the Den Den Mushi and dialed the number. When the other side picked up, he directly scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around there, come here, I have something to tell you!¡± At this moment, in the school training field of the G-3 branch. Sazir was panting heavily with one of his arms hanging down. He looked extremely miserable, and the surrounding environment looked very messy. The ground was full of gullies and depressions that looked like they had been hit by sharp blades and heavy hammers. Amidst the dust and smoke, a humanoid werewolf opposite him turned into his human form and put Den Den Mushi in his arms. ¡°Today is over. Mr. Kuro is looking for me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Crowe.¡± Basil smiled. When Crowe finished speaking, the itchy pain all over his body disappeared. This means that Mr. Crowe has really let him go. Thinking of this, he felt a wave of regret. Overhead! Too high! He thought that although he wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he would become the owner after obtaining the fruit, he could at least maintain the same status as his other subordinates! Among the Captains, Donald, who is the most powerful one, is not in the branch and he often follows Captain Kaz around. He is a Captain who is different from them. Brother Moore? Although he is a first-class soldier, his identity is a messenger and he is also very strong. Even Mr. Crowe is very polite to him and he can¡¯t see him on normal days. He is either drinking or looking for a place to sleep. But he wanted the positions of other captains to be equal. Tatar, the direct subordinate of Colonel Leda, Marine and Chef. Her ears are usually so bad that even Vice-Admiral Kuro can¡¯t do anything to her sometimes. There is no punishment for doing things her own way. Fanny had now been transferred to Colonel Wilbur¡¯s command and had become his direct subordinate. She was very happy in the laboratory, especially after she got the fruit. The area around the laboratory had become a restricted area. For this reason, Vice-Admiral Kuro also asked Admiral Kizaru to get a batch of anti-poison medical protective clothing and special materials from the famous scientist ¡®Bergapunk¡¯ to seal the laboratory to prevent the bacteria from escaping. As a Captain and a subordinate of Vice-Admiral Kuro, why didn¡¯t he get so much treatment? Instead, when he heard that Wan was being bullied by his superior. Resentment! Too much resentment! ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your mood.¡± Crowe¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) sharply noticed that something was wrong with Basil¡¯s mood and said, ¡°Not enough? I can slow down and hit you twice.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s completely enough!¡± Basil shouted, but he felt wronged and asked: ¡°Mr. Crowe, why do I always get beaten up? I want to be the same as Stork and Fanny.¡± Hearing this, Crowe was silent for a while and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡­ actually have such ambition?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to become like them,¡± said Basil carefully. Looking at Basil¡¯s cautious expression, Crowe pursed his lips and pushed up his glasses with a slight tremble. ¡°I respect my subordinates¡¯ thoughts, but I have to ask Mr. Kuro about this first. If he allows it, I will apply to him.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Basil was overjoyed. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple! It feels like a dream! ¡°Well, I will apply to Mr. Kuro to find the human demon king Ivankov. He must have the ability to make you a girl,¡± said Crowe. Basil was speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t say turn into a girl? Mr. Crowe, I mean I want to be in the same position as Pallas and Fanny and not be beaten.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of your existence?¡± Crowe said subconsciously. ¡°Ah?¡± Basil was stunned. ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said seriously: ¡°This is the tradition of our family!¡± This is really traditional! How good do you think he is?! Mr. Kuro has so many subordinates, and he is still a butler, but his treatment is not as good as other subordinates. There is no need to talk about Ian. Strictly speaking, she is not directly under Mr. Kuro. She just followed Mr. Kuro to rejoin the Marine and is more like a G-3 officer. The G-3 itself also has a colonel with the same function as Crowe and others, but they themselves belong to the G-3 and belong to the Headquarters, not directly under Mr. Kuro. Although they can be commanded, they are still lacking. These people are half of our own people. Colonel Ian should be three-quarters of our own people. But the other colonels are completely on our side. Leda ¡­ There was nothing to say. Even if they couldn¡¯t compete, they didn¡¯t dare to. Gun and Shield, Kaz and Wilbur. To be honest, Crowe was very envious. However, he could not learn their hot-blooded style. He did not dare to learn. Mr. Kuro whispered to Kaz and tried to persuade Wilbur, but if he tried that trick on himself, his legs would probably be broken. Although Crowe felt that this was another way to express intimacy, he sometimes did not have the life to enjoy this intimacy. In terms of being beaten, he had already been beaten a lot before. Mr. Kuro said that it was for the purpose of training. Although his strength is indeed growing very fast, this way, this way¡­ How can he face himself if he doesn¡¯t find someone to pass it on to?! Moreover, this person¡¯s full name is Basil Kuro. Chapter 772 Can Your Brother Become a Shichibukai? Crowe appeared in the doorway of the office. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you were looking for me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Kuro nodded and bit his cigar and said, ¡°Contact those kings, the kings of the Four Kingdoms of the North Blue and the kings of Twin Horse Island and let them know that during the world conference, if Brother Yixiao wants to abolish Shichibukai, let them refuse. The proposal will be controlled by the Marines. If Brother Yixiao doesn¡¯t propose it, then it will be done.¡± ¡°Abolish Shichibukai¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. He had heard of this kind of thing before, but he did not expect it to be on the agenda so soon. ¡°Is it really necessary? The government will not agree to such a thing, right?¡± asked Crowe. That is Shichibukai, an organization that has existed for more than 10 to 20 years. To abolish it just like that is too childish. Kuro exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°Before the establishment of Shichibukai, Marine also felt that this was a game, but it was still established. It is not difficult for the World Government to abolish this system. As long as those participating countries agree, the World Government will do it. Otherwise, he will lose the most important foundation.¡± What is the most important foundation of World Government? Popular sentiment? Bullshit. Support rating? Bullshit. He relied on the number of countries he joined. Kuro was an experienced person. The influence of his previous life made him understand the nature of the World Government very well. It is very much like the United Nations, but much more than the weight of the United Nations word. This is because in this world, the World Government is stronger than anyone else. But its foundation is built on the alliances. Without a country to join, the World Government is nothing. However, because of the joining countries, the World Government can instead remotely control the joining countries. The joining countries can only dominate the World Government to a limited extent. At least, they cannot dominate the core key. For example, the matter of Tenryubito. 800 years ago, the World Government appeared and gathered the first 20 countries, and it was 20 powerful countries that laid this foundation to let more countries join and represent the world. But in essence, it is still supported by force. In the end, force becomes the rule. As long as the original force is maintained, the affiliated countries can change it, but you have to let it abolish the tenryubito system. Sorry, it can make your entire country cease to exist. As for the other Shichibukai, Marines, and Judicial Island, in the eyes of the government, it is to maintain a stable political operation. The Joining States can raise their opinions however they want. In any case, you can¡¯t shake their foundation. As long as these Joining States still exist, the World Government is still the World Government. Therefore, pirates are not the most troublesome existence of the World Government. Instead, they are the Revolutionary Army that subverts the countries they join and are the World Government¡¯s enemy. It was precisely because he knew the essence of it that Kuro was most certain that if he really proposed to abolish Shichibukai, as long as there were many people who agreed, it would definitely be abolished. Similarly, as long as more people agree, their Marine can also control the Shichibukai selection. It was the best choice to let them judge that kind of existence. It was better than abolishing it. Kuro looked down on the Shichibukai system, but he also needed it. It would be very troublesome to let these people stand against Marine, especially in his current position. If he wanted to be comfortable, he had to maintain stability. I, Kuro, World Stable Badger. He didn¡¯t want something like Zephyr to happen. In addition to the fact that he was a Marine, he didn¡¯t want the evil pirates to enter the same camp as them. What is that Whitebeard II? Is he even worthy?! The Hawkeye Empress is easy to maintain and Bucky is also easy to deal with. His combat power is average and he relies on the kind of luck that is so strange that even Kuro can¡¯t understand. He has gathered a group of good people to work for him. Now, this guy has taken on a lot of business, especially war-related business, which cooperates with the war on both sides of the country. For a huge force like Baki, he can also be Shichibukai. At least his own combat power can let Kuro carry out decapitation operations, and he is not a threat to the world like Doflamingo and Crocodile. If he could hold it in his hand, he would feel at ease. As for the others, they could be eliminated. The rest will be found by Marines themselves. They will find a pirate with good combat power and good character. In this way, they will not suffer any losses. As for the name of ownership, it is still the World Government. Kuro just doesn¡¯t want to abolish the Shichibukai system. If Brother Yixiao doesn¡¯t propose, he doesn¡¯t want to find someone to propose. ¡°I have to persuade Brother.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said to Crowe, ¡°Prepare the ship. We¡¯re going to Headquarters.¡± ¡°Yes, I will prepare it now.¡± Crowe nodded and went out to prepare. ¡°If you really want to propose¡­ is your brother interested in doing Shichibukai?¡± Kuro asked Leda. ¡°Huh?¡± Leda was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t seem to be a pirate.¡± ¡°This kind of thing is not important. If there is a precedent of a pirate being a king, then there is also a precedent of a king being a pirate. Lowe¡¯s strength is not bad and he is a king. He is more at ease when he is Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Then I will go back and ask,¡± Leda said. Kuro nodded. Of course, this is just a preliminary plan. If it really comes to that, this responsibility will definitely be chosen by the general. The old man is very suitable for it. He has nothing to do every day and can add a burden. As for the other generals¡­ Good relationship is good relationship, but not orthodox Marine, there is no need. In this, Kuro is exactly like those old-school Marines. Full of arrogance and looking down on others. As for the World conscripts, he has a good relationship with Smiley Bro. Although he has not come into contact with Green Bull, he must be easy to come into contact with. These people are strong, even if they are not Marines, they are worth befriending. However, those who were recruited from the remaining worlds had no foundation or background. Kuro was not sad about them, just like those old-school Marines in the Ministry, none of them cared. They were still playing their own game and did not take the newcomers seriously. The decision-making level is still the same. Even a general can¡¯t affect their will. Otherwise, Brother Yixiao would not have worked so hard to come up with this proposal at the World Conference. If Headquarters had agreed, this matter would not have been so troublesome. But the old-school Marine, at present, does not agree with this proposal. They look down on Shichibukai, but they will not deny the role of Shichibukai now. If it was really useless, this system would not have existed for so long. Those Shichibukai are very strong. Chapter 773 The Conscience That the People¡¯s Welfare Cannot Be Handed to Capital Shichibukai¡¯s combat power and influence are also very useful to Marines. Once abolished, if any of them enters the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment, it will be very troublesome. For example, that idiot Mihawk, if he wants to be a pirate, there is a high chance that he will cooperate with Red Hair. Although they will not directly enter the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment, there is no difference between working with Akagami (Red Hair) and entering the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment, at least for Marines. Why force such a person to the opposite side, such a stupid act, Kuro disagreed. The main reason was that he was afraid that Mihawk would come directly to him for a fight if he lost his scruples. With his habit of looking for swordsmen all over the world and even training a swordsman out of boredom, hoping that he could defeat him in the future. He can directly hit G-3 and fence himself. Do you think I have nothing to do? I have nothing to do but compete with such a person. Similarly, there is also the empress. Her geographical location is very rare, and her combat power is not low. If she wants to go alone, she will definitely not be able to keep her people, but if she deploys a large number of Marines, there will definitely be casualties and she may not be caught. Why bother? What are you doing? That woman was so vengeful and forced him to the opposite side. How could they carry out Marine work in the New World? Especially when he still wants to do business and force a few vengeful pirates to the opposite side, will he still do business? There are precedents for this, like that old guy Rayleigh. His life and death were still unknown. Kuro felt that this guy would probably disappear without a trace. After all, he was almost crippled. But that was also because Kuro found an opportunity himself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had to protect all the Straw Hats, including that ship, at Sabaodyrelli, Kuro might not have been able to hurt him. It would be fine if such an existence ran away, but if he still wanted revenge, it would be a huge blow to Marine. Give the initiative to the pirates? Leave the casualties to the conscience of the pirates? What¡¯s the difference between that and handing over the welfare of the people to the conscience of the capitalists? There are individuals who betray the class, but there are no classes who betray the class. The pirate class is ultimately chaotic. Kuro could not do such a thing. He also did not want to see any important Marine commanders, including himself, one day when he went out, an existence like Rayleigh suddenly hit G-3 and killed his subordinates or the families of other important generals. Isn¡¯t that the same as the same thing? Therefore, in Kuro¡¯s opinion, this proposal ¡°Smile¡± is so smelly that it can¡¯t get any worse. Laughing only saw the persecution that Shichibukai caused to the world and thought that they did not need to play a role. But Kuro saw more than this floor. They just need to eliminate people like Doflamingo, and they will have a standard rating for such people. After all, in addition to himself, their enemies know him best. Marines know pirates and what those pirates are like. He also knows that some pirates set sail out of helplessness or out of some ideals. People like this can be fought for. With such combat power, what¡¯s wrong with letting them fight against the pirates of the New World? The casualties of others are better than the casualties of their own people. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro glanced down. Through the window, he saw the Golden Lion sailing from the enclosed port to the open port. He stood up, called to Leda and walked towards the Golden Lion. ¡°Oh.¡± Lida quickly stuffed the snacks in her hand into her mouth and chewed as she followed Kuro. This time, Kuro still did not bring many people with him, except for Leda and Crowe, who were always on standby. With the addition of a stork, there was only Moore. This time, he went to Headquarters and raised Moore¡¯s position. The position of the first-class soldier was a little awkward. After such a long period of observation, Kuro felt that Moore was not bad. A promotion could also help him a lot. As for the credit¡­ There are many of them on the sea. Especially at the critical juncture of this world conference, they can always encounter pirates when they sail. No matter how far away they are, with Moore¡¯s ability, he can quickly catch them back. Like now¡­ Above the sea, not long after the Golden Lion sailed out of G-3, the sea area under G-3¡¯s jurisdiction. On the deck, a white light flashed and Moore appeared with an unconscious pirate. Soon, some Marines tied the pirate up. ¡°Dora the Bloodthirster, bounty of 58 million Berries.¡± Crowe glanced at the pirate and thought for a moment. He matched a bounty in his mind and waved his hand. ¡°Capture it and bring it back to the headquarters. Also, bombard that pirate ship and sink it.¡± The outline of a ship appeared on the far side of the Golden Lion. It was this distance that Moore¡¯s ability could reach in an instant. ¡°Ah¡­ if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡± Moore yawned. ¡°Why do I have to catch people, really¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Mr. Kuro wants to promote your position. You can¡¯t do it without credit.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°A pirate with more than 50 million is not enough. It¡¯s better to catch another one. If you stack it up and break 100 million, you can become a lieutenant, right? Or do you want to go to a boot camp?¡± Private First Class can still participate in the recruit training camp. Vice-Admiral Garp is now in charge of it. With Moore¡¯s strength, he will go for a period of training and he will at least be a lieutenant. With this pirate, he will probably be able to become a captain. Don¡¯t ask why they improved so quickly. If you ask, it¡¯s because their faction is awesome. Even incompetent people can make a name for themselves in the Marine as long as they want to. But he, Crowe, would not allow such a thing, let alone Mr. Kuro. He wanted to maintain the purity around Mr. Kuro. As a butler, it was his duty to strictly control the quality of the navy. ¡°I might as well sleep. Forget it, I¡¯ll sleep later. I¡¯ll see where there are pirates.¡± Moore scratched his head. ¡°Really, Uncle, why do I have to do such a hard thing?¡± But in the end, when they arrived at Headquarters, there was only one pirate and they did not see any other pirates passing by. This route itself is a Marine route. Except for those pirates who don¡¯t know death and know a little about HNA, they won¡¯t take this route. At this time, there were many Battleships docked around Headquarters. Crowe, who was on the deck, glanced at them and found that half of those veteran Vice-Admiral had come, and the port was full of their Battleships. At this moment, Kuro also walked to the deck and glanced at the ships. He bit his cigar and said, ¡°Tsk, there are a lot of people here. Go down. Later, Leda and you will follow behind me. I¡¯m afraid this meeting will not be small. Listen to it.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded, faintly excited. Finally, it has come to this. He could enter the meeting of the Marine decision-making level. Even if he was just listening in, it meant that he was beginning to have that qualification. Chapter 774 The Fifth Emperor? The side of the Golden Lion was lowered down the stairs. Kuro bit his cigar and went down with a cadre, the cloak behind him swaying in the wind. Marine, who was responsible for welcoming them below, stood in two rows and saluted with his head held high, welcoming the arrival of Kuro and others. ¡°Kuro.¡± As soon as Kuro walked out of the port, a voice sounded beside him. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro turned his head and saw Tina with her arms crossed, showing her chest. She had a cigarette in her mouth and walked over with a group of people. Beside her was Smoker. ¡°You two, long time no see.¡± ¡°It has indeed been a long time,¡± Tina nodded and said. ¡°You will also attend this kind of meeting? I thought you would not come?¡± Smoker bit a three-pack cigar and said to Kuro. The three of them stood side by side with Kuro in the middle. The group of people advanced towards the main headquarters building. Kuro shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to come. The old man insisted that I come. What can I do? But you, Smoker, are you too bored in G-5?¡± Smoker paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come, but this time, Fujitora mentioned something that interests me. I can¡¯t do it, but he can.¡± Tina slowly said, ¡°Shichibukai¡­ is it? Kuro, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Smoker is also an old Marine. It is normal for him to dislike Shichibukai, but he will not directly abolish Shichibukai like Fujitora. But he would not stop Fujitora¡¯s proposal. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Kurlo¡¯s words silenced Smoker and Tina. True, he had always been the one who opposed this proposal. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. Anyway, I don¡¯t agree.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and walked forward. Soon, the main building of Headquarters came into view. The three of them went up together and arrived at the conference room. At this time, there were already many people sitting in the conference room. In the entire conference room, there is a row of chairs at the back. Most of the people sitting are colonels and major generals, and there are five chairs on each side of the front, and there are small round tables next to them with drinks and cigarettes on them. Several familiar faces were already sitting in the chairs. Stolobelli, Dalmatian, Gumir, Mole, Onigumo, divided left and right. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re here.¡± On the side of the main seat, Kizaru sat on a big chair. Seeing Kuro come in, he greeted him and pointed to the first chair on the right and said, ¡°Sit.¡± In fact, Kuro did not want to sit in this chair a second time. The last time he sat down, he almost died. With an unhappy click of his tongue, Kuro sat on the chair. Leda and Crowe stood behind the chair, upright. On this occasion, they know what to do and Leda knows what to do. This is no place for jokes. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Kuro greeted the Vice-Admiral sitting on it. The latter nodded and greeted him. ¡°Kuro, what do you think of the new Admiral Fujitora, you had contact with him in Dressrosa.¡± Onigumo, who was sitting below him, asked. ¡°Brother is quite good.¡± Kuro lay back slightly and adjusted his posture. He bit his cigar and said, ¡°As a Marine, he has done his duty, but as Vice-Admiral, we are not qualified to say that, Onigumo.¡± Onigumo blew out a mouthful of smoke and said: ¡°Kuro, you know that we don¡¯t agree with Fujitora¡¯s proposal, and you don¡¯t agree with it yourself, right? In contrast, we are more inclined to the plan you said. It is better for us to participate and directly hand over the proposal of Shichibukai¡¯s Marine Selection. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to say that the end is uncertain?¡± Mole said. ¡°I am leaning towards the last move that Kuro said. Once Fujitora mentions it, we can bring up this proposal and the king who is on good terms with us will agree.¡± This time, it was a standard internal meeting, the kind of situation where Marines from internal to world conscription do not participate, so they don¡¯t have to worry about others when they speak. ¡°Why should such a good plan be used as a last resort? We should take the initiative to attack! If Shichibukai has our selection, those disgusting pirates will understand that our justice cannot be underestimated!¡± Onigumo said firmly. Hawks and doves think differently. Under the premise that the old-school Marines have a proposal to abolish Shichibukai and they don¡¯t agree, they naturally know about the plan that Kuro once said to the old man and implement it. Onigumo is a hawk. He thinks that controlling Shichibukai is a very good idea and there is no need to take precautions against Fujitora. Momonga is a doves. Although he also thinks that this method is good, he will be much gentler. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Seeing that the two of them seemed to have a tendency to argue more, Kuro waved his hand with a headache. ¡°I say, brothers, this is not the theme of our meeting this time. We are here to see the guard country of this World Conference. Some things can be discussed later. There is no need to argue now.¡± ¡°For justice, what can¡¯t be argued?¡± Onigumo snorted and said, ¡°Only by firmly holding justice will those evil people not dare to move. We will personally take the initiative!¡± ¡°I agree with this point, but the method is not too radical. We are Marines, we are not the World Government yet. You will cause people to misunderstand, Onigumo,¡± Momonga admonished. ¡°You are too timid! We should do everything for justice!¡± Onigumo retorted. Kuro rolled his eyes and picked up the bottle beside him to pour himself a glass. Let them argue. This is all routine. ¡°Marshal Sakaski is here.¡± Just as Onigumo and Momonga were arguing, Strawberry on the opposite side said something and immediately stopped the quarrel. Sakasugi walked in from the inside, wearing a white military uniform and a red shirt. He sat in the main seat like a Yakuza boss. He glanced at the people below and said, ¡°Are they all here? Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter if they are not here. It¡¯s just a meeting. Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Yes, Tina will host it.¡± Tina walked to a large curtain on their side and saw a projected Den Den Mushi in front of them with glowing eyes, casting the curtain and it immediately turned into a huge map. A global map covering the four seas, including the first half of the Grand Line and the area controlled by the New World Navy. ¡°The World Conference is about to be held, but before that¡­¡± Sakasugi said, ¡°There is a message for you to see.¡± Soon, a Marine handed them a newspaper and a wanted poster. Kuro picked it up and glanced at it. On the wanted poster was a familiar face, the one wearing a straw hat and smiling. The paired newspaper was [World Economic News], with a large headline. The moment he saw the title, Kuro couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°The fifth emperor?¡± Chapter 775 I Have Claustrophobia The photo on the wanted poster was Monchi D. Luffy. The bounty is 1.5 billion. And the content of the newspaper is that he defeated Doflamingo all the way and broke into Totland, defeated Charlotte Katakuri, defeated Totto Land and left safely. The owner of this newspaper seems to be Morgan¡¯s White Bird. The method used in the newspaper made Kuro a little embarrassed. He was bragging too much. He actually said that Straw Hat Kid defeated Charlotte Lingling and could be called the Fifth Emperor of the Sea. This is too¡­ It was not that Kuro looked down on Straw Hat, but with his size, it might be possible for him to grow for another 20 years, but it was absolutely impossible now. Mole glanced at the bounty order and said in surprise, ¡°Really? Can he defeat Charlotte Lingling?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Onigumo flatly denied it and looked at Kuro and said, ¡°I heard that you gave him a knife in Sabaody Archipelago and it seems that it doesn¡¯t affect him much. Will you also miss?¡± As the strongest combat power of the current Marine backbone force, the Admiral Substitute, Onigumo is very confident in Kuro¡¯s strength. It was said that he almost wiped out the Straw Hat Regiment in Sabaody. That kind of ease is not wrong. If Straw Hat really has the combat power to defeat Charlotte Lingling, Kuro will not be so easy. Garp is still a factor in Sabaody Land, but everyone is a Marine. There is no need to talk about this kind of thing. As long as you know, it is in the past. Onigumo and Momonga both believed that Garp had paid the price and handed G-3 to Kuro. ¡°I¡¯m not a god. Something will happen.¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°He should have been saved by Law later. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared so quickly. At that time, I saw him in Dressrosa, but Doflamingo exercised his Shichibukai power at that time, so I didn¡¯t do anything. As a result, he failed.¡± ¡°However, defeating Charlotte Lingling is nonsense. It should be that News Bird filmed the wrong picture and only escaped safely from Totto Land.¡± Kuro continued to read the newspaper and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Grand Fleet? How did he establish it? At that time in Dressrosa, I should have killed all the pirates there, and¡­¡± ¡°Who did the evaluation? Our Marine?¡± Kuro shook the bounty in his hand and said, ¡°No way, how did such a retarded bounty come out? It even gave Morgan a chance to promote the existence of pirates!¡± Hearing this, Sakasugi clenched his fist and a trace of red appeared on his fist. There was a faint smell of burning on the table. Every time you have a temper, you have to burn a table. How many tables are there for you to burn¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the government,¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice. ¡°The higher-ups have re-evaluated the bounty order and think that Straw-hat boy¡¯s influence is already very big. What he did in the ¡®Korf Kingdom¡¯ has made the government vigilant.¡± ¡°Korf?¡± Kurlo asked. ¡°A country full of pirates, not a joining country.¡± At this time, Tina opened her mouth and said: ¡°The power is strong, the king likes to use defeated pirates as slaves¡­ to serve, Straw Hat broke in there, defeated the king there and released those pirates.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°This is really¡­¡± The thread of fate cannot be changed? But more importantly, it should be the inevitability of personality. That kind of troublemaking personality, even if it is not Dressrosa, will cause trouble in other Faresrosa, Inres Rosari. Kuro was not surprised. ¡°But this assessment is too much. The price of 1.5 billion¡­ That bastard Titch is only a little more than 2 billion. He wants to become the ¡®Fifth Emperor¡¯? He is far from qualified. If it is really just a simple boast, then forget it, but this newspaper¡­¡± Kuro put the newspaper down. ¡°Morgans deserves to die.¡± The appearance of a young pirate is bound to lead a group of young people to follow suit, especially at this critical moment of the World Conference, and that straw-hat boy also defeated a king, which is difficult not to have a group effect. ¡°That old woman actually knows how to suffer, how rare.¡± But then again, with this newspaper out, he could imagine Charlotte Ling-Ling¡¯s exasperated face. As he expected, this troublemaker is now giving Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) a collective headache. His attention to himself was greatly reduced. Let him mess around and see what he can do. In any case, when they arrive at the New World, the pirates will no longer have much to do with their Marines. After all, it is not their jurisdiction. If Straw Hat can really pull a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) down, it doesn¡¯t matter, their Marines will clap their hands in joy. Besides, so what if I pull them down? If they can¡¯t be killed, they are still pirates. Whether it was Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, or Red Hair, they were still the same Teach who had recently appeared. If they did not die, the threat would always be there. It can only be said that the Marines will have more time to prepare. ¡°This Monki D. Luffy has grown into an evil that cannot be ignored!¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice: ¡°But the fifth emperor is simply wrong! The era of pirates should have been cut off a long time ago. From the time we defeated Whitebeard, it should have been cut off! We should not let such pirates go!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary.¡± Kizaru was also looking at the newspaper at this time. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Morgan¡¯s action has made us dangerous. It¡¯s a world conference now. Maybe there will be pirates who want to imitate Straw Hat¡¯s action, defeat a king and gain influence.¡± Sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, so we can¡¯t lose this escort operation. This time, the World Government will have 50 eligible countries to enter the World Conference. These countries have to be escorted by us one by one from the size of the country. Marines must be strictly treated. The highest is a Vice-Admiral and the lowest is a Colonel. We asked you to come for this mission.¡± ¡°Kuro¡­¡± He looked at Kuro and said, ¡°The Fishman Island will also participate this time. As the first country to land and participate in the World Conference, the higher-ups attach great importance to it. I want to give this task to you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned and shook his head like a rattle. ¡°I go under the sea? No, no, I can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sakasugi looked puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No, that¡­ Anyway, I have claustrophobia, I can¡¯t go,¡± Kuro said. He has Hammer Phobia only because it is the bottom of the sea, which is a country 10,000 meters under the sea. He is not a Merman and he can still swim without a boat. He is an ability user. If the boat capsizes, he will sink completely to the bottom of the sea. This kind of thing without any guarantee is the most insecure. Chapter 776 Kingdom of Korff ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to go to Fishman Island, there are many places to choose from,¡± Kizaru said. Sakasugi frowned slightly and looked at Kuro. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the bottom of the sea, then go to Korf. The new king of that country has submitted his willingness to join the World Government and the higher-ups have agreed, but it is currently an inspection period. The World Government will send one person and our Marine will send another person to investigate and decide whether this country can enter the category of joining countries.¡± Sakasugi was very satisfied with Kuro. If he didn¡¯t want to go to Fishman Island, he wouldn¡¯t go to Fishman Island. After all, he had gotten 20 billion Berries for Headquarters. Although this money is nothing to Headquarters, Kuro has this intention, which means that Sakasugi is not wrong. This man is a staunch Marine! Much higher than that idiot Kuzan. Listening to Sakasugi, Kuro pursed his lips. It was okay. It was better than going to the bottom of the sea. With Sakasugi¡¯s personality, he can¡¯t refuse a second time, that would be not giving him face. On the sea, everything is fine. It is not like ¡®Totland¡¯ is going to join a country. Next, Tina introduced the world countries that were going to have a meeting this time. After assigning tasks, the meeting ended. At this time, Kuro followed the old man back to his office and sat opposite the old man. At the same time, he learned about the people who were with him this time. Looking at the information obtained from the old man, Kuro opened his mouth and said with interest, ¡°Rob Lucci? CP0, it seems that the World Government values him.¡± The person sent by the World Government this time was Rob Lucci. They were old acquaintances. Although Kuro was very unhappy with government officials, there were a few who were still neutral. Rob Lucci was one of them. ¡°Be careful when you go to Corfu.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°That is a Pirate Country. I have also heard that the king treats pirates as slaves and serves him alone under his strong rule, so it is also called the Slave Country. In addition to his own people, foreign pirates will also be slaves here. Now, although Straw Hat has defeated the king, the environment there should be chaotic.¡± ¡°Pirates?¡± Kuro had just looked at the information about Korff and was stunned for a moment, but he was not surprised. New World has long been full of pirates. Being weak means being conquered, and being strong will also be remembered. In that chaotic place, it is not strange for an island to become like this. Or rather, that would be normal. Corfu¡¯s geographical location is not far from Dressrosa. Dressrosa used to belong to the Shichibukai and is also a member country, but deeper in, the first barrier of New World chaos is the non-Alliance country of Corfu. The information shows that this country is very poor, and the average person is rich in martial virtue. In the past, there was no other way but to rob, because its geographical location is not very good. This country is surrounded by powerful forces in all directions. Behind it is the signatory country represented by their World Government, and the first one is a strong country like Dressrosa. Even in the hands of King Riku, Dressrosa is not a place that ordinary pirates can approach. Besides, this is the good thing about the World Government. If you pay the protection fee¡­ No, if you become a member country, then he will really protect you. The specific means is that Marine still has the CP organization. Further behind was Doflamingo, which was even more difficult for Corfu to provoke. As for now ¡­ No one could withstand Dressrosa¡¯s crazy expansion. In the other locations of Corfu, those kingdoms are not to be trifled with. They are all islands and countries that have not been annexed in the New World. They either stand there with their own strength, or they have long hung the flag of a great pirate, which is something that Korf can¡¯t snatch. And the supplies on its island¡­ It seems to be a stone island, except for stones, the food produced is very limited. However, Korff also has its own highlight, which is a large number of stones. These stones are very hard and are very good for building houses. There are also some exquisite patterned stones that can be used to make sculptures, which are favored by collectors. And most importantly, the Korf Kingdom has a ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯ that is only slightly inferior to their Marine ¡®Power Rock¡¯. It is a natural cannonball and there is no need to make it at all. This is one of the reasons why the Korf Kingdom is strong. Relying on all kinds of stones and the pirate slaves used for labor, the Kingdom of Korff can live in the New World. However, the appearance of Straw Hat destroyed all of this. He defeated the king and released the pirates who were treated as slaves, causing chaos in the Kingdom of Corfu. The new king is the son of the original king. Out of helplessness, he asked the World Government to join him. ¡°So, the World Government is coveting their ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯ and even wants to accept this kind of garbage?¡± Kuro was a little speechless. Kuro had also guessed that it was to check if the bomb rock was easy to mine. In the future, the ¡®Heavenly Gold¡¯ would probably be included. But is it really necessary to accept a country full of pirates? ¡°Well, orders from above.¡± Kizaru shrugged. ¡°Just treat it as a formality.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Kuro put away the information, stood up and walked out. ¡°Right, Kuro¡­¡± Kizaru said at this time, ¡°If we propose to control Shichibukai this time, should we come up with a candidate in advance?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that after that. The higher-ups might not agree.¡± Kuro shrugged and walked out of the door. Naturally, Rob Lucci would not let him pick him up personally. He could only meet him at Headquarters, and now¡­ He pushed aside the Den Den Mushi and dialed a number. ¡°Hey, Smoker, find a place to drink.¡± ¡°What? Who¡¯s treating? Of course it¡¯s you, it can¡¯t be me.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be so calculative. As a G-3 Base Chief, you can¡¯t afford to drink, right?¡± ¡°Ah? I¡¯m also a Base Captain? I¡¯m so poor recently, don¡¯t you know?¡± His money was now planned and he would save what he needed. After all, he had to invest in business. He would probably invest all the money he earned on Pegasus Island. He still has a batch of gold in his hand. This thing is his trump card and is not easy to move. Because he also likes gold very much. If it is not necessary, this gold should be made into gold jewelry for his collection. Who wouldn¡¯t like it golden? After hanging up the phone with Smoker, Kuro walked directly to the business district behind Headquarters and informed Leda and Crowe to come over for dinner and wait for Rob Lucci to arrive. Chapter 777 Old Woman! A few days later, most of the Marine Admirals have left and each set off to find the important people they want to escort to the World Conference. This time, it was a comprehensive order, including Kuro¡¯s subordinates. Kaz and Wilbur formed a team and went to find David. Originally, Headquarters wanted Leda to escort West Blue¡¯s Insect Country, but Leda was too lazy to run, so Kuro refused. For this reason, he received an unfamiliar phone call. A somewhat familiar voice shouted at him, saying that he was alone and regarded his sister as his exclusive property. He did not even want to see his biological brother. It made Kuro look puzzled, and then he remembered that it seemed to be Lowe¡¯s Den Den Mushi. He didn¡¯t do anything, so why are you scolding him¡­ You sister complex! At this time, in the headquarters port, on a deck chair on the deck of the Golden Lion, Kuro took off his Marine uniform and put on his regular clothes, which was a black mink velvet halter, and he was sunbathing with a pair of sunglasses. Crowe, who was waiting at the side, looked in a direction and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kuro nodded and didn¡¯t say much. Soon, three white figures came from the direction of the port and landed on the deck. Leading them was Rob Lucci, who wore a tall hat and had a weird mustache. ¡°Luciru Kuro, I¡¯m here.¡± Lucci glanced at Kuro on the recliner and said lightly. ¡°You¡¯re not alone¡­¡± Kuro raised his head and his sunglasses slid down the bridge of his nose, revealing his eyes and looking over. Behind Lucci, there was a man with a square nose like Pinocchio and a beautiful blonde woman. ¡°Nice to meet you, Vice-Admiral Kim Jung, I am Stussy.¡± The blonde woman bowed slightly and her tone was very gentle. And the square long nose that was different from Usopp¡¯s round long nose also greeted, ¡°CP0, I am Kaku, we have met once, Vice-Admiral Kim Jung.¡± When he was escorting Coco Robin on the Judicial Island, Kuro was asked by the old man to go over and he met these people on the train. After all, a long nose is still impressive. ¡°You got promoted too.¡± Kuro straightened his body and said to Kaku, then looked at Stussy. ¡°I know you, the famous Queen of Happy Street, a place that is irreconcilable with gambling and drugs.¡± One of the giants of the Dark World, the Queen of Pleasant Street, but her true identity is a CP member. This is something that Kuro can know with his status. Stussy chuckled and said, ¡°If Vice-Admiral Kim is interested, you can come to my place to play.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± These words made Leda, who was eating snacks at the side, turn her head and look at Stussy from head to toe. She sniffed and said warily, ¡°Old woman¡¯s breath!¡± Stussy¡¯s face stiffened. Although she was still smiling, her tone was cold. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s very rude to say that a woman is always rude, especially when she is still young.¡± Stussy was indeed very old. As for how old, Kuro did not know. However, that long life aura can¡¯t be wrong. This person is not as young as she looks. She is a woman who knows how to take care of herself better than Xia Qi. However, Kuro was already used to people like this. The women in this world are all strange, not to mention the ability of the fruit. Take Leda as an example. She estimated that even at 80 years old, she could not see the age change, because the fruit ability is here. The power of Essence Energy can also allow her to seal her age and not age. As for those without fruits, the owner of the restaurant in his hometown in Shelds Town, she was still the same ten years ago. The same goes for the one in Windmill Village. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste time. Waiting for you for a few days is long enough.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said to Crowe: ¡°Set sail, Crowe.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and gave the order for Marine to start the Golden Lion and set off from the port. ¡°What do you want to eat and drink? Go to the cafeteria yourself. I won¡¯t entertain you.¡± Kuro said to them, ¡°In addition, you are responsible for the matter of Korff. Just watch over it. There is no need to inform me.¡± ¡°The mission is not like that.¡± Lucci said, ¡°Luciru Kuro, the higher-ups mean to lead with you.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Which one of you said that? No, usually such national affairs should be handled by you. We Marines have never been in charge of it. How did it become me taking the lead? Why, do you CP think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°A mission is a mission. I¡¯m just passing on the message.¡± Lucci looked at Kuro. ¡°You are a mission monster, your head is full of missions.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Vice Admiral Kim.¡± Stussy tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°The higher-ups think that you have experience in dealing with this kind of thing, so you will be the leader and we will assist from the side. It will be up to you to decide whether the Kerf Kingdom is suitable to become a member country. After all, it has the reputation of the Pirate Country. The higher-ups are worried that if they join, they will make other countries unhappy.¡± ¡°What about you guys? Let me guess¡­¡± Kuro lit a cigar and blew out the smoke and said, ¡°Whether it works or not, with your nature, you must have a private deal. Look at the local specialties of the other party, do you plan to rob them directly or buy them secretly? I don¡¯t want to say this, but after staying in the gutter for a long time, even if you wear white clothes, you will look black.¡± CP¡¯s consistent nature is that they don¡¯t do things that they can do openly, but they do dirty work in the gutter. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that if that Korf can¡¯t become a member country, they will have a way to get what they want, such as that local specialty ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯. ¡°Watch your words, Vice Admiral Kim.¡± Kaku stepped forward. ¡°We have our reasons for what we do.¡± ¡°You should also pay a little attention to your attitude, CP0.¡± Kuro said. Whoosh! In an instant, a shadow flashed in front of Kaku. Leda held a piece of watermelon in her right hand, and her left hand, full of watermelon juice, pressed on Kaku¡¯s body before he could react. In the next moment, Kaku¡¯s face turned pale and his whole body went limp. Seeing this, Lucci¡¯s body tensed up and his eyes became dangerous. Kuro slowly stood up and bit his cigar. He looked up at these people and said, ¡°Even if we are different organizations, if I am the leader, shouldn¡¯t you give me some respect? You CP just don¡¯t know how to be a good person, from the past to now.¡± ¡°I am not like Sengoku, nor like Sakasugi. I will not indulge you. If you have any opinions, you can report to the higher-ups and let them deal with me. If you have no opinions, then show some respect. Especially you, Lucci, I have let you go many times for the sake of my acquaintances. The last time in Dressrosa, the same thing happened. That Black and White Mask did not come this time, right? Fortunately, he did not come. If he came, I will teach him a lesson!¡± Chapter 778 Lucci, Come, Smile It is difficult to be a Marshal. As a Marshal, the World Government will not give orders for everything, but as long as it is an order, the Marshal will carry it out no matter what. The escape of Impel Down was not announced to the public because of World Government orders. Recently, when Gran Tezolo paid the gold in the sky, the World Government also asked Sakasugi to send ten warships. The World Government has ordered that Marines must obey. But Kuro doesn¡¯t want to deal with this kind of thing at all. Even if he is a general candidate, he is now a member of the World Government, but procedures are procedures, and it is the Marshal and the general who are connected to the World Government, not him. If there is an order, go to Marshal Chao and Admiral. He, a Vice-Admiral, knows nothing. Besides, he could not be bothered. Especially the CP organization. He has no problem with Lucci, but he has a lot of problems with the Black and White Mask organization. ¡°What do you want, Luciru Kuro,¡± Lucci said as he examined him. Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°Since I am the leader, you should cooperate with me. Otherwise, you can play by yourselves. Anyway, don¡¯t point fingers here.¡± What annoyed him the most was the CP¡¯s attitude. They always thought that he came with a mission and all of them were like bosses. Lucci paused and said, ¡°If you ask, I understand, Luciru Kuro.¡± ¡°You mission monster better understand, Leda.¡± Kuro cried out and Leda kicked Kaku, who was lying there, sharing some of his strength so that he could stand up again. He looked at Lida with fear and took a few steps back and stopped talking. The atmosphere fell into silence. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so stiff. We¡¯re on the same side after all. Be happier. Although I¡¯m a little harsh, it¡¯s also because there won¡¯t be any conflicts after that, right? You can understand, right, Lucci? Come, smile.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll rest first.¡± Lucci only said this and led Stussy and Kaku into the fortress group on the ship. Kuro shrugged and lay back on the recliner. He reached for the drink and was about to take a sip, but he found that the drink was almost empty and handed it to Crowe. ¡°Go get me another one.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe took the cup and glanced in the direction Lucci and the others had left. ¡°Do you need to watch them?¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Although Lucci is a mission monster, he also knows what to do and what not to do in addition to the mission. Also, there¡¯s that woman Stussy. Kaku is also smart.¡± Although it was a warning, he really had nothing against these people. ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± At this time, Kaku, who had entered one of the fortress groups, said in a deep voice, ¡°That Golden Lion is too arrogant.¡± Stussy whispered, ¡°Unlike Momousagi and Tokikake, Kim Ki is the next confirmed Admiral with deep influence in the Marine. That kind of strength and status, arrogance is normal.¡± The CP organization is parallel to Marine in level and is one of the three major direct agencies of the World Government, including Lucci himself, who thinks and never thinks that anyone is strong or weak, but in terms of arrogance, Marine as a whole is definitely much more arrogant. In terms of strength, Marine is also the strongest. There are many in the overall Marine like Kim Jong-un, which is not rare. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, our mission is the most important.¡± Lucci said lightly, ¡°The higher-ups asked us to cooperate with Lucilu Kuro. This is the most important task, and it is priority to complete it. In addition, we want to get the ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯ channel of Corfu.¡± Kaku said, ¡°That place should be occupied by pirates. If we want to get ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯, we don¡¯t have to go to the king. Those pirates who can make decisions are also possible.¡± Capturing pirates is not CP¡¯s duty and mission, and they don¡¯t hate pirates that much. As long as they can complete the mission, it doesn¡¯t matter what means they use. More than half a month later. Corff Kingdom, Corff Island. This island is about one-third the size of Dressrosa. It is not big and belongs to a small island. The island is bare and covered by rocks. From a distance, only a few plants grow on it. The sparse vegetation is like the hair of a bald man, stubborn but a little fragile. On the entire island, smoke could be faintly seen. In the sea in front of the island, a huge golden warship was approaching. In the main building of the largest fortress on the Battleship, Kuro sat in his office and looked at the approaching Stone Island from the window. ¡°Is that it?¡± Crowe stood at the side and looked down at the sea map and said, ¡°It¡¯s here, Corfe Kingdom.¡± ¡°Pretty close to Dressrosa,¡± Kuro said. He arrived at this island less than three days after he passed by Dressrosa. It was already very close. ¡°Let¡¯s dock.¡± Kuro stood up and hooked his hand. The autumn water on the knife rack floated up automatically and flew to his waist and hung on it. He walked towards the deck. At this time, Lucci and others had gathered on the deck, and Salzier was looking at them curiously. As Crowe¡¯s direct subordinate, Basil naturally followed him, just like Leda¡¯s direct subordinate. ¡°Yo, they¡¯re all waiting here.¡± Behind him, Kuro approached with Leda and Crowe and greeted Rob Lucci. ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un, let¡¯s not waste time and directly land,¡± Lucci said. ¡°There¡¯s only one port. Even if you don¡¯t want to waste time, you have to take it slow. You can¡¯t be in a hurry, it¡¯s easy to make mistakes.¡± Kuro smiled. The Golden Lion sailed forward and stopped at the natural harbor shoal ahead. ¡°Leave half of the Marines to guard it. The others will go down with me.¡± Kuro brought 2,000 Marines with him this time, which was a lot of people. They took up two-thirds of the Golden Lion, leaving half of them to guard the ship, and the other half also had 1,000 people. These 1,000 people landed with Kuro and stood there looking full. What kind of concept is 1,000 people? Dozens of people gathered together is like a tsunami. 1,000 people together is like an army. ¡°Wait a moment, let me take a look first.¡± Kuro closed his eyes and saw the color spread out, instantly covering the entire island. ¡°That direction has the most aura¡­¡± He opened his eyes and looked left, but he went right. ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jung, since the direction is on the left, what are you doing?¡± Stussy asked. ¡°I told you not to be in a hurry to do things. To understand the situation, you have to start from the bottom. If you go directly to the capital, what can you understand? If you are in a hurry, you can do it yourself. You don¡¯t have to stay here.¡± Kuro looked at the smoke that was visible to the naked eye on the right and said, leading his people forward. Stussy glanced at Lucci, and Lucci paused for a moment before following. ¡°Keep up.¡± Chapter 779 This Item Is Fated to Me! Before long, Crowe sniffed and said to Kuro, ¡°Mr. Kuro, there is the smell of blood, and a lot of it.¡± ¡°I saw everything.¡± Kuro stared at the blood on the ground that had dried to a pitch-black color. The blood was speckled and scattered around and led forward. Beside the bloodstains were traces of an explosion, as if a battle had taken place here. He bent down and picked up a rectangular rock-shaped object on the ground. Looking at the charred wound, he frowned slightly. ¡°This thing still has gunpowder¡­¡± Things like this are everywhere. Occasionally, Kuro saw some torn pieces of clothes beside this thing. There was clearly a battle here, and the scale was not low. ¡°It smells like a corpse¡­¡± Crowe continued to sniff and looked ahead. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro continued forward. Soon, he saw the owner of these clothes on a flat ground ahead. They were people wearing the same uniform, lying on the ground in a mess. Their bodies were blown up and there were gaps everywhere. They were all dead. This should be the Kingdom Army of Korff. In front of him, he could see a village full of stone houses, but the stone houses were charred as if they had been burned by fire. There, Kuro felt a human presence. The aura of some chaotic people. Boom! Boom! Boom! When Marines could see the village, there was an inexplicable roar in the village. Some things shot out of the village and hit them like cannonballs. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Basil suddenly rushed forward and jumped up, pulling his fist back and punching at the thing above. ¡°Hit Tide-Rushing Wind!!¡± Phew!! From his fist, a huge shock wave was brought out, directly washing away the inexplicable objects that were shot at him and scattering them on the ground. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m awesome!¡± Basil landed and puffed out his chest very proudly. Finally, after obtaining the ability for so long, he was no longer beaten up. It finally had some effect! Bang!!! The moment the object landed on the ground, there was a big explosion, which caused a hole in the rock ground and the gravel flew everywhere. Some gravel flew over and brushed against the face of a Marine, leaving a wound on his cheek. The impact produced by such a long distance is so powerful? Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as the explosion ended, another roar came from the village and those objects flew over again. This time, Kuro directly reached out and gently held it. The flying object stopped in the air at this moment and could not move forward. An object fluttered inexplicably and stopped in front of Kuro. It was an irregular stone-like object. The edges were glowing red under the sun, and there were small green spots flashing on the stone. From it, Kuro could feel the existence of its energy. He flicked his finger and the irregular stone flew back faster than before and hit the ground. Bang!! The stone exploded, triggering the dust of the explosion. After the dust dissipated, a pit on the ground was revealed. ¡°This is Bomb Rock.¡± Lucci said from the side, ¡°It can spontaneously form an explosion impact, and its power is not weaker than a cannonball. The strength of the explosion depends on the strength of the impact. The greater the impact, the greater the power of the explosion.¡± Kuro smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Good stuff!¡± Then this is really good stuff. Although this power is not as good as their Marine¡¯s ¡®Powered Rock¡¯, it is good because it is simple and low cost. It was obvious that this irregular stone was directly mined and used. There were no signs of craftsmanship at all. And if the explosion is triggered according to the impact force¡­ Kuro moved his finger again, and one of the bomb rocks in the air flew directly into the sky and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Boom! Boom! Boom! On the village side, another bomb rock was suddenly launched. At this moment, Kuro moved his finger again and pressed down from above. Swish!! In the sky, a small meteor with a red tail fell straight down at a high speed, colliding with the newly launched bomb rocks. Its location was not far from the village. BOOM!!! At this moment, it was as if the surrounding earth was shaking. The bomb rock that fell from the sky directly exploded when it touched the ground. The flames of the explosion soared into the sky, bringing with it a strong wind like a tornado, directly blowing the debris on the ground in all directions. Under the violent impact, the nearby stone house village directly lifted half of the stone house, and the square stone blew back. Faintly, Kuro could hear a few screams. Even though he was standing in the distance, his hair and cloak fluttered at this moment. A huge pit appeared where the bomb landed, as if it was hit by a small meteorite. ¡°This power¡­¡± Basil¡¯s scalp went numb. It was completely incomparable to the power of the explosion just now! ¡°I calculated with my fingers that this thing is fated with me!¡± Kuro said solemnly. His guess was correct. If the power of the explosion is increased according to the impact force, then the impact force falling from the sky is not ordinary. Even if it was an ordinary stone, the power of falling from a high altitude is not small. Moreover, this location has not even reached the location of Kuro¡¯s treasure house. The distance is less than one-tenth. If we land from that location, it should not be difficult to blow up half of an island of this size. It was such a waste to use such a good thing as a cannonball. At this moment, in the village, because of the strong explosion, the people inside were forced out. They rushed out like a swarm of bees. There were about a hundred of them, and they were all holding a rectangular tube in their hands. ¡°Marines?!¡± A man saw Marine in the distance and said in surprise, ¡°Why did Marine come to this island? This is not the jurisdiction of Marine Forces!¡± ¡°Who cares, we have Bomb Rock, we have destroyed the Kingdom Army and Marines are no exception!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter who comes, we are not afraid! We turned this country upside down! Then with this bomb rock, we can also have a place in this sea!¡± ¡°Go! Kill them!¡± The noise on the other side made Kuro narrow his eyes. ¡°It seems that they are all pirates. Is there anyone familiar?¡± Hearing this, Crowe carefully looked over, but before he could think, Lucci said, ¡°There are a few bounties. The one wearing a red turban is ¡®Blood Scarf¡¯ Gervaise, the bounty is 30 million Berries.¡± Compared to memory and intelligence, CP, who has been a secret agent for a long time, is better. Especially Lucci, the strongest agent in CP9 for 800 years. Even if he enters CP0, he will not be too bad. Chapter 780 The Great Lord Basil! In terms of numbers, it was obvious that Marines had the advantage, but these pirates still went up without hesitation. They raised the long square tubes in their hands and rushed over. Boom! Boom! The irregular shape of the bomb rock was blasted out of the square tube. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro, please let me do it!¡± Before Kuro could do anything, Basil shouted and rushed up. ¡°Strike Tide-Shattering Wind!¡± Facing those bomb rocks, he directly punched out with his fist, the force of the punch drove the air and hit the chaotic wind, blowing the bomb rocks in front of him into pieces, and the wind rushed forward and rushed to a few pirates in front of him, directly blowing them up and making them fall to the ground. Their bodies seemed to be cut by wind blades, and there were a few wounds on them. ¡°Hey!¡± Sazir jumped forward and jumped on top of these pirates, grinning at them. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Gervaise, wearing a red scarf, raised the weapon upwards and pulled the trigger, shooting the bomb rock out of the square tube hole. ¡°Muda!¡± Basil laughed loudly. The rock bomb that flew out just touched his body and bounced up inexplicably. ¡°Hit Tides and Heavy Wind!¡± Bang!! It was as if he was pressing down on a steamroller. Salzir pressed down with both hands, and the wind pressure he brought out was abnormally heavy, causing the pirates below to bend down. Like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, Basil fell heavily into the crowd of pirates. Bang!! The moment he landed on the ground, a shock wave spread out around him and the pirate was blown back like a rag doll. ¡°It¡¯s an ability user! Deal with him first!¡± Gervaise was also sent flying back by the impact, but he quickly stopped and raised the square tube in his hand. ¡°We have special weapons. We won¡¯t lose. Just kill this ability user!¡± This is the most suitable weapon to blast out the bomb rock. It is a specialty of the Kingdom of Corfu, the Corfu Bomb Gun, specially used to blast these irregular stones. There is no need to pay attention to accuracy. It is necessary to increase the impact. The range of the explosion is much more powerful than a cannonball. One person using this weapon may not be enough, but with more than 100 people, the intensive bombing can kill the enemy. This is how they killed the Royal Army before. A mere metahuman¡­ Gervaise gripped the weapon with both hands and a domineering aura spread out. At the same time, among these pirates, more than ten pirates also covered Armament Haki in long tubes. Boom! The bomb rock with Haki was aimed at the center and blasted out. ¡°I already said it¡¯s useless!¡± Basil waved his hands like a shadow and punched these bomb rocks. As soon as his fists touched the bomb rocks, these things flew left and right as if they were bounced away by something. BOOM!!! The bomb rock landed on the pirate crowd and directly exploded, blowing up the surrounding pirates. The power of the explosion, even if it was leaning on the side, was broken by the explosion and the pirates wailed on the ground. In the center, Basil crossed his arms and raised his head proudly, sneering, ¡°So what if you add Haki? This kind of shallow Haki is not enough to defeat me, who has been tempered many times and has obtained my ability! Come, call, call the name of the great Lord Basil, and I can consider letting you die less painfully!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said to Leda, ¡°Did this child learn bad things from Crowe?¡± Leda nodded. ¡°Well ¡­ a little silly.¡± Crowe said nothing. He¡¯s right here! Can you pay a little attention to the impact when you speak? He heard it! But it has to be said that Basil has grown a lot. Ordinary attacks can¡¯t get close to him under the effect of his ability. Even when Crowe was training him, he began to use the power of transformation, and it was really difficult for ordinary human forms to get close to Basil, who already had the ability to ¡®hit fruit¡¯. There are more than 100 pirates. Even if the New World will use some Haki pirates, their level is already here. Of course, they are not a match for Basil. Soon, under his attack, all the pirates lay down. They were either deformed by the heavy impact or rebounded by their own bomb rocks and exploded into pieces. At this moment, the only living Gervase was suddenly broken into by Basil, who grabbed his neck with one hand and lifted him up, screaming unconsciously and kicking his feet. Bang! Basil directly punched his knee and the impact went straight through his legs, instantly making his legs hang straight down. If he was not wrong, they should be broken inside. ¡°Marine¡­ I, I will not give in. It was not easy for me to turn over from a slave, I will not give in!¡± Gervaise gritted his teeth. ¡°Ah¡­ that kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Basil said indifferently: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to us whether we give in or not, because you are a pirate. If you are a pirate, you can die. By the way, can you be a pirate? Don¡¯t insult the image of pirates in my heart. Only those who gather in the sea, gather elites, and cause trouble on the sea can be regarded as pirates and are worthy of me, Lord Basil, to kill them!¡± Crack! Sazir exerted strength in his arm and directly broke Gervaise¡¯s neck. His body fell from his hand. He used to be a trainee pirate. Although he was unlucky enough to meet Vice-Admiral Kuro and went on a path of no return, he has no objections to it now. In any case, he wanted to become famous. Being famous as a pirate is similar to being famous as a Marine. Killing a few big pirates can also make him famous. Now he is already very strong. One day, he, Sazil Kuro, can return to the name ¡®Kuro¡¯ instead of always using his surname. This was his initial goal. As long as he completes this, his name will resound in the sea! ¡°It¡¯s done, Vice Admiral Kuro, Mr. Crowe!¡± Basil looked over excitedly and said, ¡°These pirates are not my match at all!¡± Crowe pursed his lips and pushed up his glasses. ¡°If this kind of person is still your opponent, you can go back to your department and rebuild.¡± It¡¯s just that the highest bounty of a little pirate is 30 million. This is the New World. The 30 million bounty is only the average of the first half. And in this era, the average starting price of New World is 100 million. Only when it reaches this bounty number can it be considered a little interesting. Why are you so happy to deal with this group of minions? ¡°Yes, I will continue to work hard.¡± Hearing Crowe¡¯s words, Basil lowered his head with a little disappointment on his face. That¡¯s right, what¡¯s there to be proud of? His goal is very far-reaching. ¡°There¡¯s still a weak aura inside. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Kuro glanced at the village and walked forward. The life force inside looked like it was about to die. Perhaps¡­ it was different from these pirates. Chapter 781 I¡¯ll Walk Around The capital of Corfu, Stone King City. At this moment, the city was also in ruins. In a castle at the highest point, a young man looked at the outside from the balcony with worry. ¡°King¡­¡± A servant bowed behind him and said, ¡°There is information that our army was attacked by pirates when we marched into Bohm village and it seems that we have been completely wiped out.¡± Bang! The young man punched the edge of the balcony and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°That¡¯s a mine with bomb rock! How dare those pirates do this? Our people are still there!¡± The attendant did not dare to speak and only lowered his head. The young man took a few deep breaths and asked, ¡°What about Father? How is his condition?¡± The attendant paused for a moment and shook his head. ¡°King Noadi¡¯s condition is very bad. His arm has¡­¡± These words made the young man clench his fists even tighter, as if he was going to bleed. ¡°That straw hat!!¡± ¡°But Father has gone too far. If he wasn¡¯t so violent, he wouldn¡¯t have become like this. However, I will definitely take revenge for Straw Hat! What about the World Government, haven¡¯t they sent their people here yet?¡± ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t received the news yet. If it is an inspection, they may not inform us¡­¡± The attendant said. The young man looked worried and murmured, ¡°Will this country really be taken by the World Government?¡± ¡­ . In the stone village, Kuro led his people in and stopped in front of a stone house that looked like a furnace. The door of the house was also a stone door, but it was half closed at this time. Kuro pushed the door directly and entered. The layout inside was very simple. The stone table, stone bed, and stone furniture were all made of stone, but at the wall, there was a man who looked like a soldier nailed there. His hands were pressed together and his palms were pierced by a large nail and stuck firmly in the wall. His feet were the same. The heels on both sides were pierced by nails and he was covered in blood. Next to him were whips and clamps, all of which were covered in blood. ¡°I won¡¯t give in¡­¡± As if hearing the noise, the soldier did not even raise his head and murmured weakly. ¡°Was he abused¡­¡± Kuro frowned slightly and hooked his finger. The nail on it was pulled out. The soldier cried out in pain and fell to the ground. ¡°Lida.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Leda stepped forward and touched the soldier¡¯s back with her palm. ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± Under the infusion of powerful essence energy, the injured area of the soldier was gradually healing, and the penetrated palm and heel gradually grew flesh. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± The recovered state made the soldier look up at Kuro and others blankly. ¡°Marines?¡± After a long time, the soldier reacted and looked at these people in Marine uniforms and said, ¡°Marines¡­ You are sent by the World Government?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very clear.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and said, ¡°Are you a soldier of this country? I want to find you to understand the situation. What is wrong with this country? This is the country of pirates, right? Why do you soldiers still exist?¡± The Pirate Country should be full of pirates. But if a soldier comes to clean up the pirates, the problem will be different. ¡°Finally, finally came?!¡± The soldier said excitedly: ¡°Please save us! Those pirates are completely rioting! Ever since that Straw Hat kid came and defeated our late king, everything has been in chaos!¡± ¡°Tell me the situation first, why you came here, and the specific situation of your country.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said. The Kingdom of Korf used to be a country of pirates. Later, after their former king, Korf Noadi, came to power, he turned pirates into slaves and used them to mine for labor so that no one in this country dared to be a pirate. Because as long as a pirate comes to this place, he will definitely be treated as a slave, whether he is a big pirate or a small pirate. Noadi¡¯s strength alone and this specialty bomb rock can do it. He had ruled for more than twenty years. But since Straw Hat came, everything changed. He defeated the king and released those pirates. Although a group of pirates sailed, more pirates stayed on the island to vent their anger and revenge. This village called Bohm was avenged by pirates. There were originally citizens here, but after the pirates came, there were not many people left. When the current king heard this news, he extracted a portion of his limited forces to eliminate the pirates, but they were raided before they could approach, and only a few people escaped. In addition to the civilians in this village, the vein of ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯ is also here. If it is occupied by pirates, there will be more trouble. However, they did not know the location of the mineral vein, so the soldier was still alive and wanted to get the exact location of the mineral vein from him. The excavation of the bomb rock is hidden in the stone mine. This island has all such things, but there are always more and less of them. The place where they gather is the mineral vein, but not many people know about this place. The former slave miners knew, but the slaves in this area had already sailed. Gervaise and the others came from other places and did not know about the mineral vein, so they naturally could not mine bomb rocks. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± After listening to the soldier, Kuro said, ¡°There are consequences for taking people as slaves. I just didn¡¯t expect that after the Fisher Tiger incident, someone would dare to openly take slaves.¡± Even Tenryubito is covered up by the World Government. Although everyone knows it, covering it up and not covering it up are two different things. Even if Fisher Tiger climbed into Mary Joa with his bare hands, the matter of freeing the slaves was covered up. No country is as blatant as this one. Riots are something that will definitely happen. ¡°But your new king is okay and knows how to protect civilians¡­ at least he sent you.¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and said, ¡°So, you know the location of the mineral vein?¡± ¡°Yes, I know, but I didn¡¯t say it. He is actually on the hillside level in the north. There is a lot of bomb rock there, but it needs special tools to mine it. If it is a simple mine, it will cause an explosion,¡± the soldier said. A special existence like the bomb rock is mined in this country with special tools. It is covered with a layer of lice that is like a bubble film. Only this kind of impactless and elastic thing can dig out the bomb rock. Ordinary means are naturally useless. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Someone bring him to rest and then we will set off and go directly to the capital. I will meet the king. As for me, I will walk around. The scenery here is not bad. I will take a look at the terrain.¡± ¡°Please be quick¡­¡± The soldier pursed his lips and said, ¡°I heard that those pirates have gathered and are ready to take revenge on us, but even if it is because of King Noadi, the new King Aquitaine is right. He is a king who loves the people. He is innocent and so are those civilians. Those pirates should not have attacked them.¡± Chapter 782 Times Have Changed The soldiers were taken by Marines to rest. After all, although Leda¡¯s ability can heal, there is nothing she can do about hunger and mental fatigue. In Kuro¡¯s opinion, that soldier has basically reached the edge of collapse. Although he has recovered his strength, if he doesn¡¯t rest well, he probably won¡¯t last long. As for this period¡­ At this time, he had arrived at the hillside north of the village. The hillside was bare and there was no vegetation at all. Down the hillside, there were dense mines extending diagonally and some signs of life. Previously, there were people mining here, but because there were too many mines, they did not know which one it was. Kuro didn¡¯t know either. But, no harm done. He stretched out his hand and shook it hard at the hillside. ¡°Lion Wei Ground Scroll!¡± Rumble ¡­ With the sound, the surrounding area shook, and the terrain of the hillside was changing. From the surroundings, it began to distort and converge towards the center. The hillside and even the entire ground below condensed into a thick stone pillar, and at the top, it formed a mighty lion head. ¡°Spit it out!¡± Kuro flipped his hand up and the lion¡¯s head changed its shape and opened its mouth towards the sky. The irregular shapes of the stones, glowing red and green in the sunlight, came out of the lion¡¯s mouth and flew straight into the sky. With his current ability, it would be too easy to find a difference in the rocks. The bomb rock mine hidden at the bottom of this hill was pulled out by Kuro bit by bit until he could no longer feel any foreign objects different from the rock, and Lion Head could no longer spit out the bomb rock. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Looking at the gathered Big Stone Lion, Kuro raised his finger and with a bang, the hillside was pulled up from the roots and also rose into the sky, leaving a flat ground as if it had been run over by a steamroller. Kuro bit his cigar and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He looked up at the sky and smiled. ¡°The weather is good and the harvest is good.¡± While Kuro was fleecing people, on the other side of Corfu Island, a group of people gathered in a slightly empty place. One of them sat on a big rock, his body was like a mountain of flesh. As he kicked the corpse in front of him, the flesh on his body rolled. ¡°The Kingdom of Corfu is a country of pirates. That kid Aquitaine actually wants to join the World Government. What a shame!¡± As Roshan spoke, he smoked the cigarette in his mouth and smoke came out of his nose, shooting like an arrow. ¡°Lord Sheridan! Why don¡¯t we go to Stone King City and capture this country!¡± A pirate suggested excitedly, causing the surrounding pirates to agree. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to Stone King City! Lord Sheridan can also rule this country!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they have enslaved us for so long, why can the Corf Family still rule this kingdom!¡± ¡°I am an outsider, but I heard that the Kingdom of Korf is a country of pirates, not a country of slaves, nor a country of the World Government. Pirates also have the pride of pirates!¡± ¡°Occupy this country!¡± ¡°Yes, occupy this country!¡± Faced with the cries of the pirates, the Roshan named Sheridan took a deep puff of his cigarette. As the smoke spewed out, his expression was also covered by the smoke, making it difficult to see clearly. An image inexplicably appeared in his mind. On a pirate ship in the sea, an ordinary young man asked a handsome and thin young man. ¡°Xie Lidan, what do you want to do in the future?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The handsome young man was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Well¡­ When I retire, I will go back to Corf Island and find a woman to marry and have children and start a family.¡± The ordinary young man smiled and his teeth looked very white under the sunlight. ¡°Marriage and children are really a noble dream. I have decided that when I inherit the throne in the future, I will push your dream to Corf Island!¡± The handsome young man shook his head violently. ¡°No, no, no, Noadi, this is not noble at all. I am just a normal man¡¯s retirement life. You are the future king of Corfu, the king of the Pirate Country. How can you carry out this kind of dream?¡± ¡°A Pirate Country¡­¡± The ordinary young man looked up and murmured this word. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°Sheridan, many lives have been lost in the Kingdom of Corfu because of this name. Although we are also pirates, if possible, it is better to be peaceful. Times will change, even that Locus may be defeated¡­¡± ¡°What a joke, that¡¯s Lox!¡± The handsome young man didn¡¯t believe it at all. But the result was that Lox was really defeated by a Marine named Garp. ¡°It¡¯s not just Karp!¡± After receiving this news, Noardi said, ¡°Do you still remember the kid in the straw hat who met us, Roger! He also participated in the battle and he must have defeated Lox. Sheridan, the times are changing!¡± ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t that a rumor? That¡¯s just a kid, how can he have such ability?¡± At that time, Sheridan didn¡¯t believe it at all. At that time, Roger was just a newcomer who had just gone out to sea, and he did not have the name of the famous ¡®Pirate King¡¯. But when he becomes the Pirate King, it will not be long before he is arrested. But at that time, Sheridan didn¡¯t wait for the news of Roger¡¯s arrest, he was arrested first. When he came out again, he had just stepped on this land when the old Noadi led his troops to surround him. ¡°Times have changed, Sheridan.¡± That cold expression and voice still lingered today. As the smoke dissipated from his face, Sheridan opened his eyes and looked at the pirates and shouted, ¡°Good!!¡± He stood up and looked in the direction of the Stone King City and said, ¡°Then occupy this country! Return to the pride of the Pirate Country!¡± Noady ¡­ You let me down first! ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The pirates cheered. Several of the pirates looked at each other and smiled. They were also old pirates. When Noadi took the throne twenty years ago, they were captured by Noadi and were slaves for more than twenty years. But when Straw Hat came and defeated Noadi, they were liberated, but they did not choose to sail. With their strength and age, they would definitely not be able to compare to the new generation if they set sail again, so they simply stayed here. They know everything about this country. With so many pirates left behind, if they gather together, they can also capture this country! Moreover, they also have a killer weapon called Lord Sheridan. This is a very famous pirate who escaped from Impel Down more than twenty years ago. ¡®Undying¡¯ Sheridan. Moreover, there is also something called Bomb Rock. As long as they use Lord Sheridan¡¯s name and Bomb Rock, they can still become famous on Corfu Island. Chapter 783 No, No, Stop After Kuro finished raking the wool, he let the soldier rest for a long time. After recovering some of his energy, he led his men towards the capital of Corfu, Stone King City. As the capital of Corfu Island, he is also a trade center. Many forces who want to buy stones and bomb rocks will gather here and are led by professionals. On Corfu Island, other forces are not allowed to run around. Once they run around, they will be regarded as enemies. Such a domineering approach was able to make Corfu Island stand until now because of the former King Noadi. He has a strange ability. As long as he enters this island, no one can escape his detection. It¡¯s not that there haven¡¯t been pirate invasions in the past, but without exception, they were captured by Noadi as slaves. No matter where they landed, they failed. King Noadi is very strong. Except that Straw Hat kid seems to be stronger¡­ Since the arrival of Straw Hat, Corfu Island has not been the same as before. Chaos filled the entire island, and this did not need the soldier to tell it. The dilapidated scene that Kuro saw along the way could prove all of this. There were corpses everywhere on the island. There were pirates, soldiers, and civilians. The villages they passed were all dilapidated and filled with desolation. Kuro walked to a place and stopped, looking at a body lying in the middle of the road. The body looked like a young man, his face and body were badly mutilated, and nothing could be seen clearly. He was holding a stone tightly in his hand, as if he was fighting hard before he died. He walked over and stared at the corpse for a while, then looked at the other place. Not far from the road, there were some broken walls and ruins, full of char. That was caused by a bomb rock. Kuro moved his finger and the land around the corpse squirmed and wrapped around the corpse, forming a huge stone bag. Then, he thought for a moment and moved his fingers again. In front of the stone bag, there were many grooves. The grooves were exactly the size of a human head. ¡°I will take their heads as a memorial.¡± Kuro said lightly and continued forward. It has been decided that regardless of whether the matter of joining a country succeeds or not, he will not leave any pirate on this island alive. After walking for a while, Kuro finally saw the so-called Stone King City. The capital city of Corfu is a typical medieval city-state, divided into a town and a castle. The castle is at the highest position, and the stone built is beautifully carved. Below the castle is a larger town, with no walls around it, and only some soldiers patrolling the various passes. At this moment, a team of soldiers happened to see the large number of Marines advancing. After a moment of shock, someone reacted. ¡°Marines! Marines are here!¡± ¡°Oh! The World Government that King Aquitaine mentioned is finally here!¡± ¡°Quick, inform King Aquitaine!¡± A few soldiers quickly ran back. At this time, a soldier with sharp eyes saw a different person in this group of white uniforms. The man yelled, ¡°Meg! You are alive!¡± ¡°Is it Wooley? Yes, I am lucky, I am still alive.¡± The soldiers in the team ran out of the Marine line excitedly and met up with those soldiers. ¡°Someone said that you were completely wiped out. I didn¡¯t see you, I thought you were also¡­¡± ¡°I was lucky and was saved by Marines, but the others¡­¡± The soldier lowered his head, full of loss. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, there will be a chance in the future!¡± The man patted the soldier¡¯s shoulder and then bowed to Kuro and others who came over, ¡°Thank you very much for saving our people!¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. What about your king? I am the Marine that the World Government is inspecting and joining. Just call me Kuro.¡± ¡°Well, then Ku¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Before the soldier could finish speaking, Crowe couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He snorted and said, ¡°This is the head of the G-3 branch base, the direct subordinate of Admiral Kizaru, a Marine Vice-Admiral codenamed ¡®Golden Lion¡¯. Be respectful, you can call him Vice-Admiral Golden Lion, or Lord Golden Lion!¡± At this time, Kuro happened to bite his cigar and looked up with a proud face. Not to pretend¡­ It was purely a coincidence. He just happened to look up and smoke a cigar. Well, that was it. ¡°Great, Great General¡­¡± The soldier pursed his lips and was a little stunned. Even if it is not a World Government country, they have heard of the name of Marine Admiral. And Admiral Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate is a particularly important person. ¡°Lord Golden Lion¡­¡± The soldier said. ¡°No, no, no, stop.¡± Kuro quickly waved his hand. ¡°Just call me Kuro. I¡¯m very low-key. It¡¯s embarrassing for you to call me that.¡± The soldier blinked his eyes, but looking at the man in black suit and glasses with an unfriendly look on his face, he did not listen to Kuro in the end. ¡°Lord Golden Lion, please follow me. The king has ordered that if he sees you, he will directly welcome you to the castle.¡± ¡°Okay, lead the way,¡± Kuro said. This 1,000 people is a lot. As soon as they entered the city, the nearby residents whispered to each other, but most of them looked happy. ¡°The World Government has sent people and Marines. Will our country be peaceful?!¡± ¡°Peace is good! I haven¡¯t worked for a long time and now I don¡¯t dare to go out. There is almost no food at home and there is not enough food in the city. Fortunately, they came and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Passing through the town, before reaching the castle, a group of figures ran over. The leader was a young man wearing a stone gray mink cloak. Before he ran over, he heard him shouting: ¡°I am the King of the Kingdom of Korf, Korf Akithan!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your name is quite unique. It sounds like surrender.¡± Aquitaine, a famous southwest area for filial sons, naturally has the tradition of filial sons. ¡°Please don¡¯t joke, I didn¡¯t surrender, I am still working for this country!¡± Aquitaine looked bitter. ¡°But now, we really can¡¯t support it anymore. Please save this country. For this, I am willing to pay any price. Exquisite stone sculptures and bomb rocks, as long as they are owned by the king, you can take them. Please save this country!¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Kaku, who had not spoken for a long time, said, ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Kuro stopped him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to clean up pirates, but it¡¯s a joining country, and it needs to be examined. You seem to be good, and your first impression is okay, but as for the specifics, we have to observe.¡± He had a good impression of this young king who looked to be in his early thirties. If that was the case, he could join a country for the sake of the king. And things like eliminating pirates are really not used as an exchange condition. ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un!¡± Stussy also said at the side, ¡°We should seize this opportunity. Do you know that the higher-ups are interested in materials like bomb rocks¡­¡± Kuro glared at her and interrupted her. ¡°I want you to teach me what to do? I am a Marine, and Marine¡¯s duty is to destroy pirates. The higher-ups did not give me the relevant orders, so I will do my duty.¡± Chapter 784 Introduction? Listening to Kuro and others, Aquitaine bowed his back and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°It¡¯s all negotiable, it¡¯s all negotiable. Let¡¯s move to the castle first and let me invite you.¡± Kuro asked, ¡°Really? I have more than 1,000 people here, you can¡¯t favor one over the other. I still have 1,000 people on my ship, why do you care about the food of 2,000 people? It¡¯s not good to eat badly, you can¡¯t send us away with simple food.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Cold sweat appeared on Aquitaine¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Of course, you are guests. As the king, I will definitely treat you well!¡± Kuro stared at him for a while, shook his head and smiled. He walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°Just treat us to a meal. There¡¯s no need to be extravagant. Let¡¯s do it like this.¡± Without waiting for Aquitaine to agree, he walked towards the castle in front. ¡°I¡­¡± Aquitaine pursed his lips and stared at Kuro¡¯s back for a while. He shouted gratefully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the food of a few people is absolutely sumptuous!¡± Stone King City does not have enough food. This town is located in the middle, and the surroundings have been occupied by pirates. Not to mention trade, it is difficult for them to even leave the city. Especially after Aquitaine tried to eliminate the nearby pirates but failed, the remaining troops could only defend Stone Royal City. Entering the castle, Kuro let the remaining Marines camp nearby to rest while they were led by Aquitaine to a banquet hall. Aquitaine smiled as he pulled out the main seat and smiled at Kuro. ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un, please take the seat.¡± Kuro looked at him with a cigar in his mouth and sat directly on the first seat on the right below the main seat. ¡°No need, you sit on yours.¡± After Kuro sat down, the others sat down one by one. Leda sat below Kuro, and below her was Crowe, followed by Basil. There were only so many people coming this time. Moore, that lazy thing, and Momonga, that kitchen maniac, were definitely unwilling to come out, so they were placed on duty on the ship. If anything unexpected happens, with Moore¡¯s ability, he can come here in an instant to inform and bring him back. On the left, Lucci, Stussy, and Kaku lined up in turn. After they sat down, Aquitaine stiffened and finally sat in the main seat and said, ¡°Please wait a moment, I have asked the chef to start cooking, I haven¡¯t asked you¡­¡± He looked at Marine and CP. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that they did not belong to the same faction. After all, uniforms are different. ¡°Chloe, introduce them,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe said at this time: ¡°Captain of Marine Headquarters, following Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s expedition to the east and west, has witnessed the disappearance of countless great pirates, ¡®Black Wolf¡¯ Crowe. First of all, sitting in the second chair is Captain of Marine Headquarters, known as White¡­ No, Flo Lida, also known as ¡®Hao Die¡¯, is the most dazzling pearl of our G-3 branch. She is very strong and has once dealt with several captains of the Whitebeard Pirates alone, including Marco. Sitting below me is my subordinate, Captain of Marine Headquarters, Basil, whose strength is not bad.¡± With that, he paused and looked at the CP organization opposite him. Kaku straightened his body and cleared his throat, ready to receive the Marine¡¯s praise. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t know much about their CP. It doesn¡¯t matter. I will continue his words. ¡°On the other side is the World Government¡¯s CP organization.¡± After saying this, Crowe fell silent. Kaku waited for a long time, but the bespectacled man opposite him did not continue. ¡°Well, we are¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it.¡± Kaku was about to speak when Kuro directly said to Aquitaine, ¡°You also know the identity. There is no need to be in a hurry to join the World Government. We can eliminate the pirates, but after eliminating the pirates, your actions will affect whether you can join the World Government.¡± Kaku was speechless. What about the introduction?! What happened to the introduction? Was he just going to leave them there? Kuro, of course, did not care what Kaku thought. What he thought was true. Although he had a good impression of Kaku, it was not just based on an impression. This was the addition of a country. But preliminary, the willingness to send a small number of soldiers to protect civilians has caused the defense force of this town to weaken. He is obviously not the kind of person who cares about his throne first. ¡°I understand.¡± Aquitaine said, ¡°To be honest, I have to admit that I joined the World Government to protect my country and my people. For this, I am willing to pay any price. I know that you want ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯. As the king, I can make the decision. As long as the Kingdom of Korf joins, I will pay you 30% of the mineral vein and you will be responsible for mining it. The gold will not be less every year.¡± These words made Stussy nod slightly. This price is not low. It has to be known that other joining countries only pay the price of gold in the sky. For the World Government, it is a good thing for the World Government to let a country join, especially a country standing in the New World. The proposal above can be said to be very low, as long as they pay Sky Gold. As for Bomb Rock, they only need to have the right to trade and not sell it to pirates. Aquitaine¡¯s condition can be said to be very satisfactory for them. Stussy wanted to agree immediately. As for eliminating the pirates, that was the Navy¡¯s business. The government has orders and they will definitely do it. Unfortunately¡­ The dominance is not in their hands. ¡°That¡¯s your deal with the higher-ups. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking at.¡± Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°I heard that you are the country of pirates, but you seem to be different. We are responsible for cleaning up pirates, but after cleaning up, first of all, you can¡¯t keep slaves. This is forbidden. Secondly, you¡¯d better control the number of pirates in your kingdom.¡± It is impossible to expect others not to go to sea and become a pirate in this era, let alone a kingdom. After all, the people of other countries will not tell you if they become pirates. ¡°The country of pirates¡­¡± Aquitaine murmured the word and shook his head. ¡°That was a long time ago. It is more appropriate to call it the Land of Mine Slaves now.¡± ¡°Lord Noadi, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Suddenly, a cry sounded outside the door. With a few crisp sounds, the door was violently pushed open and an old man walked in. Behind him, some servants showed panicked faces, and a dining cart was tilted on the ground, plates were broken, and food was scattered on the ground. ¡°Hey, food¡­¡± Leda turned to look at the food on the ground and was stunned. ¡°There is nothing here to welcome you, Marine, and the World Government.¡± The young man was missing a left hand, and the wounds all over his body looked like they had not healed yet. There were bandages everywhere, but his words were decisive and full of momentum. ¡°You are not welcome here. Go out.¡± Chapter 785 How Aggrieved ¡°This old man¡­¡± Kuro glanced at him and looked at the face that was quite similar to Aquitaine. He looked at Aquitaine and said, ¡°Your dad? Is he senile? He is so irritable.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Aquitaine stood up and said: ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet.¡± The old man said coldly. Aquitaine subconsciously wanted to give up his position, but he quickly reacted. He stood up straight and said to him, ¡°Father, I am the king now. I have the right to decide everything in the Kingdom of Korff. You are no longer the king.¡± ¡°What king? Are you qualified to be a king? Do you know everything about this country? You don¡¯t know anything and you want the World Government to help you. They don¡¯t care about anything except interests. As for Marines¡­¡± The old man glanced at Kuro. ¡°Marines are okay, but this is our kingdom¡¯s thing. You have landed in my country. Is it the World Government that wants to start a war against the Kingdom of Korf?! If there is a war, we will not be afraid!¡± ¡°This old man¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and sized up this person. On closer inspection, this old man¡¯s aura is quite strong. Although he was very weak now, under this weak aura, Kuro could feel the strength of his full period. A very strong old man. ¡°Noadi?¡± Kuro thought of the name and asked. ¡°It¡¯s Noadi.¡± Lucci nodded and looked at the old man. ¡°The last king of the Kingdom of Korff has a pirate history. He¡¯s not famous, but we found him.¡± ¡°That was in the past. I have been the king for more than twenty years.¡± Noadi said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a bounty, it¡¯s useless for you to guess. Besides, this is the New World, not the jurisdiction of your World Government. You don¡¯t seem to be qualified to fight.¡± ¡°No one will go to war. We are just here to investigate at the invitation of the current king,¡± Lucci said coldly. ¡°As King Aquitaine said, you are no longer a king. You have no power to show anything. In addition, your people will not be convinced by what you have done.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this!¡± As if finding courage from Lucci¡¯s words, Aquitaine looked directly at Noadi and said, ¡°Father, you are already old! What you did in the past was wrong. Straw Hat¡¯s arrival was only triggered in advance. If you continue to do this, when you die, everything will be irreparable! Straw Hat, I will help you take revenge. Now I am in charge, just watch!¡± ¡°You call the shots? Help me take revenge?! You?¡± Noadi said disdainfully, ¡°Monkey D. Luffy, that straw hat kid is not an existence you can deal with. Not now, not in the future. That kid will be famous in the world in the future, and it will not be too late.¡± ¡°The straw hat boy¡­¡± Lucci¡¯s expression froze and he lowered his head, thinking of the tenacious boy on the Island of Justice. He had lost to him. He was clearly not going to lose, but he still lost¡­ ¡°Another one¡­¡± Kuro leaned back and said to Noardi, ¡°You think that arrogant kid can shake the world?¡± It¡¯s not that Kuro looks down on Luffy. As the Son of the World, if you want to put him in jail for ten or twenty years, you can say that he is famous in Kuro. Right now, if he can make a name for himself in the world, he can only defeat Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), but a little boy can defeat Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡­ What do they take Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) for? What about their Marines? ¡®What about playing?¡¯ ¡°A thief like you has no right to say such things.¡± Noadi glanced at Kuro. These words made Kuro open his eyes and said unhappily, ¡°Old man, pay attention to your words. How am I a thief?¡± ¡°Humph, you dare to do it but you don¡¯t dare to admit it? You took the Bomb Rock mineral vein of Bohm Village, right? There¡¯s nothing left, even the land was lifted. I don¡¯t know how you did it, but that aura is undoubtedly you.¡± Noardi said, ¡°No one can hide from me on Corfu.¡± Kuro was speechless. This old man¡­ This is something! Kenbonshoku (Observation) can reach this level? Surveillance everything like a camera? No, that¡¯s not right. Even if Kenbonshoku (Observation) can do it, it¡¯s not something this old man can do. ¡°Ability user?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and explained, ¡°How can that be called stealing? I did it to prevent pirates from thinking about it. If you are so capable, you can feel it, right? Your country is already riddled with holes. In order to prevent your country from suffering more damage, I put it away in advance.¡± As he spoke, Kuro explained a bunch of incomprehensible terms, such as ¡®preservation¡¯, ¡®you don¡¯t understand Marine matters¡¯, and the air was suddenly filled with¡­ There can be no aura of joy. No one dared to laugh. ¡°That¡¯s my country.¡± Noady was silent for a while and said, ¡°Those people who are rioting in the Kingdom of Korf are also my people. Aquitaine, you find external forces to slaughter your own people. How can you be called a king?¡± ¡°But if it weren¡¯t for your enslavement, that kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened at all!¡± Aquitaine shouted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of your enslavement that it has been like that for more than twenty years?¡± ¡°Slavery¡­¡± Noadi smiled. ¡°What do you know about my actions? If you call yourself a king, then do something that a king should do. Pirates have gathered and are rushing over here. If you don¡¯t use external forces to conquer them, I will recognize you as the new king of Corfu. Otherwise¡­¡± He glanced at Kuro and said, ¡°I know you, Kim Jung, don¡¯t think that killing a few old guys is a big deal. Violence can¡¯t last long. You can certainly deal with those who are coming, but so what? I don¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°Do I need you to admit it?¡± Kuro suddenly became excited. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Are you old enough to force me to do something? Old man, don¡¯t provoke me. Do you believe that I will give you a bounty to capture you and send you to Impel Down?¡± For an old pirate with a criminal record, not to mention that he was proven to be a pirate by CP intelligence, even if he was not, Kuro could give him a pirate name. When the time comes, just find an excuse to get a bounty and catch him. He had done things for so many years and had never suffered in front of such a person. Verbal? Not even verbally! Words are the most f*cking torturous. Kuro had seen a lot of All-Mouthy King in his previous life. He took a keyboard and thought that he owned the world. What¡¯s the difference between this guy and them? ¡°Humph, I am about to die, I am not afraid of this!¡± Noadi snorted at Kuro and looked at Aquitaine. ¡°Be ready, they are coming!¡± With that, he ignored Kuro and the others and walked out again. Leaving behind the food that was pushed outside. ¡°My food¡­¡± Leda opened her mouth and looked aggrieved. She didn¡¯t do anything but wait to eat, but she hadn¡¯t done anything yet. How aggrieved. Chapter 786 Bad Luck Is Good (1) ¡°He¡¯s here¡­¡± Seeing Noadi leave, Aquitaine was stunned for a moment and said anxiously: ¡°They actually came here! Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, please save me, save this country!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°No, why do you believe it so much?¡± ¡°Father¡­ he, he has always been like this.¡± Aquitaine said, ¡°From the past, the situation on Corfu Island has not been able to be hidden from him. Whether it is a big or a small matter, even if a miner at the border is sick, he will know.¡± ¡°Oh, so strong? Then it must be an ability user. Don¡¯t you know what ability it is?¡± Kuro asked. Aquitaine shook his head. ¡°He never revealed it. As far as I know, after Father defeated the invading pirates, he put a collar on them. Those who are put in a collar can only do what Father said. No matter what he thinks in his heart or what he says, his body will still do it.¡± ¡°But after Straw Hat came, he had a fierce fight with Father. I don¡¯t know why he destroyed Father¡¯s collar. Father used bomb rock when he fought with him, but because of bomb rock, one of his hands was blown off and then his ability failed.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another hand?¡± ¡°I am not sure.¡± Aquitaine shook his head. ¡°Maybe, he is old.¡± ¡°Is that so? That old man looks very stubborn. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who will submit to old age.¡± There were too many people who refused to accept old age. Sengoku, Karp, Zephyr, Whitebeard, Ledfield, and so on, including those pirates who came out of Impel Down and still wanted to continue to cause trouble. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this world, but I always feel that I can fight the sea again. The sea is so experienced and has been sailed by so many young people. How can a group of old guys satisfy such a big sea? Aquitaine said, ¡°Sorry, I will prepare the food. Father has caused you trouble, but now I am the king and he can¡¯t stop my decision.¡± A red light flashed in Kuro¡¯s eyes. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We can have a meal before leaving.¡± What Kenbonshoku (Observation) sensed was indeed a huge wave of aura rushing here. But at this speed, it would probably take a few hours. ¡°I feel it too,¡± Leda said. As an existence with a wide range of Kenbonshoku (Observation) colors, Leda may not be as strong as Kuro, but in terms of the number of senses, she will not go wrong. ¡°Chloe, call Moore and tell him to bring the radium to dinner,¡± Kuro said to Chloe. ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe took out the Den Den Mushi and began to make a call. ¡°Then I will order the food to be prepared.¡± Aquitaine smiled stiffly and walked out. When he moved, his body hit the corner of the table and made a sound, showing his panic. Even though he was facing a great enemy, he still had to serve this group of people first. All for the kingdom ¡­ Although he is a king now, what else can he control other than this Stone King City? He was about to lose everything. His father did not understand anything and was still stubbornly sticking to his own views. It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as this crisis is resolved, he will understand. ¡°Kuro, that old man¡­¡± After Aquitaine went out, Leda said, ¡°He also went in that direction.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and leaned back comfortably. Under the smoke, his expression could not be seen. ¡°That kind of stubborn old man won¡¯t change his mind even at the last moment. If Zephyra is like that, he is also like that. Don¡¯t care about that kind of old man who wants to use his remaining strength.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± On the other side, Stussy said, ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un, why don¡¯t we set off now and kill those pirates? Our mission will be completed.¡± Kuro glanced at her. ¡°People have to eat. If we don¡¯t rest well, how can we have the strength to clean up pirates? Even if we don¡¯t rest, don¡¯t my subordinates need to rest?¡± Stussy pursed her lips and stopped talking. Kaku also leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°The Vice-Admiral has already spoken. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to be stable. He is the leader, let¡¯s listen to him.¡± Lucci said nothing. He glanced at Kuro and remained silent. Soon, after Crowe made the call, two auras appeared outside the castle and Moore came in with the stork. ¡°Ah¡­ are you looking for me again?¡± Moore yawned and slowly walked into the hall. ¡°I called you over for a meal. I have something to do later.¡± Kuro casually threw a cigar over. Moore took it and sat opposite him. ¡°Big sister stork ~¡± Leda, on the other hand, motioned for the stork to sit down. ¡°Moore?¡± As Moore sat down, Stussy frowned and turned to look at this lazy uncle. ¡°Uh, Miss, do you know me?¡± Moore scratched his head and said in confusion, ¡°I will be embarrassed if you look at me like this. Although you are very beautiful, I always feel that you are older than me.¡± ¡°Ah, how rude.¡± Stussy smiled and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you are Instant Ghost Moore. I have heard the name Moore on the ship before, but I have never seen him and have never made the connection.¡± ¡°Instant Ghost?¡± Lucci and Kaku also frowned and Kaku looked over. ¡°Oh ¡­ the one that CP0 was looking for and wanted to invite?¡± ¡°Huh? You have this history, Moore?¡± Kuro asked with interest. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Moore looked up. ¡°Who is that? Do I have this nickname? I¡¯m just Moore. I don¡¯t remember your CP organization inviting me.¡± ¡°I was invited, but I couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Stussy said, ¡°Several times our people found your traces, but they always thought that all kinds of accidents were not followed. The most recent one was in the ¡®Gersa Islands¡¯ in the South China Sea. That was the closest to you.¡± ¡°Gersha Islands¡­¡± Moore seemed to remember something and clenched his left hand into a fist and punched his right palm. ¡°Oh! You mean that lady with a great figure! I remember her! But at that time, I thought she was looking for me to do something good. I agreed. I opened the hotel, but I don¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t come and there was a riot there.¡± Stussy¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡°According to the report, it was because you disappeared all of a sudden and our intelligence personnel couldn¡¯t find you. In a hurry, we used ¡®Shave¡¯ and were discovered by the cadres of the Revolutionary Army. They knew that we had infiltrated, so they rioted in advance.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s really unlucky. I thought there would be a wonderful night.¡± Moore shook his head and said with some disappointment. ¡°Brother Moore, that¡¯s because of you.¡± Basil couldn¡¯t help but say it. This man is known as the ¡®Unlucky Machine¡¯. But Kuro suddenly laughed. It was good to be unlucky. This was one of the main reasons why Kuro kept him around in addition to Moore¡¯s ability. If he gets unlucky, he won¡¯t be able to get promoted and he will be exiled. No one knows when it will be useful. For such a long time, Moore has not revealed any use at all. He is quite anxious. Chapter 787 Don¡¯t Panic After a while, Aquitaine came back in with a smile and there was a servant behind him pushing a cart full of food again. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Please eat.¡± As the servants began to serve the dishes, Aquitaine personally placed a plate of meat in front of Kuro and said, ¡°Please try it. This is the specialty of our Kingdom of Korff, rock roasted frog meat.¡± There was only one frog on the plate that occupied most of the plate. The table was decorated with flowers and oil stains. It looked very appetizing. However, as soon as the dishes were served, Leda quickly pulled the plate over and took a bite of the frog. ¡°Mmm! Delicious!¡± Her eyes lit up and she said to Stork, ¡°Sister Stork, please remember this smell later.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have it? Why are you snatching mine?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. Aquitaine smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll get another plate.¡± ¡°Rest up.¡± Kuro pressed his finger down and the air seemed to sink down, pushing Aquitaine to the main seat. ¡°As a king, show some of the spirit of a king. You can¡¯t compare to your neurotic father in this aspect. You still have a lot to learn,¡± Kuro said lightly. Aquitaine opened his mouth and smiled bitterly but said nothing. Kuro pulled the ¡®rock-roasted cow boy¡¯ that the servant handed over to Leda, who was eating crazily, and poured himself a glass of wine and another glass of wine for Aquitaine. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. When doing things, you have to be calm. No matter how panicked you are, you have to be calm on the surface. Look at me, everything is calm.¡± That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t encounter anything that alarmed you¡­ Crowe complained in his heart. He had seen his superior¡¯s incompetent rage countless times. It¡¯s not his business now. ¡°I got it¡­¡± Aquitaine forced a smile. ¡°I will calm down.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right. Come, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro raised his glass, clinked his glass, and drank by himself. Although that was the case, the worry on Aquitaine¡¯s face never stopped. Kuro ignored him and began to eat alone. From time to time, he put what he thought was delicious on Leda¡¯s plate and ate for nearly an hour before he put down his knife and fork. ¡°Almost there.¡± As he stopped, Marine stopped except for Leda. As for the CP, they did not even eat much. They were not here to eat. ¡°Lida, stop eating.¡± Kuro looked at Leda, who was still eating and called out. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lida quickly stuffed a piece of meat on the plate into her mouth and swallowed it before replying. ¡°Moore, it¡¯s moving. As for the specific location, I will call you later. Ask Lida to sense my location.¡± With that, Kuro stood up and walked out of the window. ¡°Chloe, gather Marines and stand by.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. Kuro pushed open the window and twisted his wrist. ¡°Sa, let¡¯s start work. We can¡¯t eat for free.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his body floated up and flew directly out of the window. With a bang, a ball of air wave spread out from his body and instantly turned into an afterimage, flying in a direction like a meteor. Aquitaine stared at Kuro, who was gradually disappearing and said blankly, ¡°He can fly¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, my Kuro can fly, he is very powerful!¡± Leda raised her little head and said proudly. ¡°Is that the floating fruit?¡± Stussy said, ¡°Killed the Great Pirate Golden Lion and got a trophy, Vice-Admiral Golden Lion¡¯s signature ability.¡± Lucci nodded. ¡°It has already surpassed the predecessors. This ability has been developed to an unimaginable height in this person¡¯s hands.¡± In the high sky, Kuro¡¯s flight brought out a ball of air and rushed straight forward. In his perception, the stubborn old man was about to connect with those pirates. ¡­ . At this moment, in an empty stone ground, a group of pirates marched forward. The leader was an existence like a mountain of flesh. He had a cigarette in his mouth and looked straight ahead. But soon, he stopped, because in the open space in front of him, there was a thin figure standing upright, like the stubborn vegetation that grows in the cracks of stones, upright but lonely. That man ¡­ Sheridan stood there, the pipe was smoked a few times and he exhaled the smoke. After looking at it for a long time, his eyes glanced at the empty place on the man¡¯s left arm and said: ¡°It¡¯s been two years, Noadi, no¡­¡± He closed his eyes and said slowly, ¡°I should say that we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than twenty years. I don¡¯t know you now.¡± ¡°Noadi!!¡± The pirate beside him roared: ¡°The culprit who enslaved us!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, kill him, he is only one person, do you still want to enslave us!¡± Faced with the excitement of the pirates, Sheridan waved his hand and there was a sudden silence. ¡°Sheridan¡­¡± Noadi pursed his lips, but soon his face became angry and he roared, ¡°Are you going to invade my country! Sheridan!¡± ¡°Your country? Isn¡¯t this also my country?!¡± Sheridan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a slave country, it¡¯s a pirate country! It¡¯s a proud pirate country!¡± ¡°So you let these people slaughter the people?! Causing destruction?! And you used something like bomb rock!¡± Noadi shouted even more angrily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Sheridan said: ¡°Those who don¡¯t have the honor of a pirate, if you die, so be it. You also have to die, Noadi! I will ascend that throne and restore the glory of the Pirate Nation!¡± These words made Noadi extend his remaining right hand and open it to them. This scene made the pirates take a step back in unison, their faces dripping with cold sweat and they all looked panicked. This was the reason why they did not dare to attack Stone King City! Noadi is defeated, but he is not dead yet! How many people have completely become slaves with no self-control because of the opening of that hand? ¡°Are you going to enslave me again?! Noadi!¡± Sheridan¡¯s body shook, and the flesh on his body became turbulent and splashed around like mud. The meat-like mass fell to the ground and bounced like jelly. ¡°Two years ago, I was at a disadvantage because I trusted you. I would never have thought that the current you would become such a hateful person! It won¡¯t happen anymore. Don¡¯t even think about enslaving me. I can avoid your ability!¡± Others might not know, but Sheridan knew very well that more than twenty years ago, just before he was captured, Noadi obtained a fruit called the ¡°Slave Fruit¡±. It can be turned into a collar by contact with a material medium, stone or iron. As long as the person is wearing the collar, their body will not be controlled by them and they will act according to Noadi¡¯s orders. Back then, because this was an omen that the Kingdom of Korff was about to reach its peak, even if he entered Impel Down, he still did not give up hope and always thought that he could go out one day. His dream came true. He really came out, but what he encountered again was a completely different Noadi. Unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable! Chapter 788 Temptation ¡°Slave¡­¡± Noadi saw that Sheridan was so excited, he opened his mouth and murmured, ¡°Even you said I was enslaved¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Shelidan! We are going back. Our dreams are the same. I have been going out to sea until now, and what I want is this fruit. It can be used as a trump card. Let¡¯s go back together and fulfill our dream!¡± On the sea, Noadi, who was already middle-aged, said to the handsome middle-aged man beside him. The handsome middle-aged man said worriedly, ¡°Ah? Are you going back now? Noadi, you don¡¯t even have a bounty on your head. If you go back to be a king now, some people may not be convinced by you. You should stay a little longer.¡± ¡°So what, don¡¯t I have you? If you come to help me, there will be no problem.¡± Noadi laughed and punched his chest. ¡°No, you are clearly very powerful. If there is no bounty, I feel that it is not worth it for you.¡± Sheridan shook his head. ¡°Several times. You always put things on me, but I became famous and you haven¡¯t. How can this work?¡± ¡°My ambition is not to be famous.¡± Noardi smiled and said, ¡°Or rather, not being famous is my original intention. Sheridan, you are not young anymore. You are going back to get married and have children.¡± ¡°I do have this idea¡­¡± Sheridan scratched his head. ¡°But now, I think I should be more famous. It¡¯s not easy to make a name for myself, and I want more honor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Come back with me and get married first. We went to sea as pirates to make our families more comfortable. After all, Corfe Island doesn¡¯t produce anything except stones.¡± Noardi patted Sheridan on the shoulder and said, ¡°Now that times have changed, we should have a better way to survive.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sheridan was about to say something, but he saw that Noadi had already turned and left. ¡°Well, Noadi, you haven¡¯t said what your specific dream is.¡± Sheridan called out to the departing Noadi, but he was already far away. ¡°Strange¡­¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Is it really to get married and have children? No way, what kind of strange dream is that¡­ I¡¯m already famous now, it¡¯s not time for me to retire yet.¡± ¡­ . ¡°My hand is not used to control people.¡± Noadi said loudly: ¡°After so many years, my ability can be developed to the point where I can control the island. This ability can be used in this way in addition to controlling others!¡± He bent down and slammed his right hand on the ground. The earth suddenly shook, and the Bomber guns in the hands of those pirates suddenly shook, and the bomb rocks hidden inside flew out. At the same time, the ground seemed to be revealing something, and irregular-shaped stones shot out from the geography and floated around these pirates. ¡°Explode, bomb rock¡­¡± The pirates screamed in panic. ¡°The entire island is under my control!¡± Noardi roared, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you did?! If it weren¡¯t for that damn straw hat boy, I would have come to deal with you!¡± Just one more step! Noadi¡¯s eyes were almost bloodshot. He was so close! His dream is about to come true! If it wasn¡¯t for that damn straw hat, just this group of people, this group of people¡­ ¡°Spinning Jelly!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout interrupted his train of thought. He saw Sheridan¡¯s body spinning around, and the mountain of flesh kept flying out. When it encountered the bomb rock, it directly wrapped it up and fell to the ground. ¡°But in this case, you can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Sheridan shouted, ¡°You should know that I am a Jelly Man who ate Jell-O Fruit. The power of the bomb rock is useless to me. When this thing explodes, it will only blow up my Jell-O and not others!¡± ¡°I know that you are afraid that your enslavement will be broken by me. The jelly scattered on the ground can also be my clone. I can abandon this body at any time! If I was not careless at that time, you could not control me at all! Your so-called trump card is useless to me!¡± Bottom card ¡­ You still remember those words¡­ Noardi was lost in thought. ¡°Jelly Shock!¡± Sheridan rushed forward and his stomach stuck out. His meaty belly immediately turned into a cylinder and covered with a layer of Haki, directly hitting Noadi¡¯s body. The latter grunted and was sent flying back by this blow. He fell to the ground and slid for a few meters before stopping. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Noadi opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. It took him a long time to get up from the ground. Didn¡¯t react¡­ I haven¡¯t recovered from the battle with Straw Hat¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you hide? Look at you now, you don¡¯t look as smart and heroic as before!¡± Like a mountain of flesh, Sheridan, who was no longer handsome, laughed and said, ¡°You have changed a long time ago! You are so weak and old! Kill him, kill him!!¡± The pirates reacted one after another and listened to Sheridan¡¯s orders and rushed forward. In addition to bomb rocks, they also carry weapons like pickaxes. ¡°Kill Noadi and occupy this country!¡± Facing the pirates rushing towards him, Noadi subconsciously grabbed the void with his hand. The earth protruded and gradually formed the outline of a collar. He could use this trick. Through the collar, he could control everyone here except Sheridan. But ¡­ He looked at the group of pirates and found their faces familiar. Some of them were citizens of their country from a long time ago. Because they had always wanted to go to sea and be pirates, they were controlled by him. Some of them had invaded and were caught and controlled by him to mine here. They¡­ should be married and have children. In the rear, through his own arrangements, they got married and had children. Their wives and children are still alive and can still be sensed now. Clearly¡­ peace has been achieved. Why are you not satisfied! They are clearly¡­ their own citizens! He lowered his head and looked at the gradually forming collar. He loosened his palm and untied the collar. Then, he looked up at the ferocious-looking Sheridan. When this old friend first came back, he was still very handsome, but in two years, he became like this. So do you want revenge on yourself? Would he rather become like this and take revenge on me? Old friend, you have changed¡­ It changed a long time ago. Your dream when you were young is completely different from your dream when you were middle-aged. Just one more step¡­ In a few years, he will be able to unlock this ability, and they, who are already used to it, will live a stable life and will no longer be pirates. Just one more step! The dream of making the people of this country peaceful and stop being pirates, getting married and having children to live a peaceful life is about to come true! It¡¯s hard to calm down!! Chapter 789 Good Paper Drawing The pirates moved quickly and quickly came to Noadi and surrounded him. When the first pickaxe entered his body, the attacks of many pirates arrived at the same time. In an instant, Noadi fell to the ground and was drowned by the crowd. After being enslaved for a long time, he was like a walking corpse for a long time. No matter how he roared in his heart, his body still did not react. It was as if he had been imprisoned in a body prison. Now, he was finally free. And killed the culprit! They, win ¡­ ¡°Lion Bite.¡± Chi!!! A gust of wind suddenly descended beside them and enveloped the entire area of these rushing pirates. In an instant, the wind was like a dense blade cutting into the bodies of these pirates. First, their heads were cut off, then their bodies split apart and fell to the ground with a storm of blood. This violent scene stunned the pirates who had yet to come forward. ¡°There is someone in the sky!¡± Sheridan looked up in horror and saw a faint golden-white light flashing in the air. It was the glow of the sun. The light quickly fell, creating a cloud of dust on the ground. The cloak danced up and down the moment it fell. Below his similarly dancing hair was a handsome and delicate face. At this moment, he was arrogantly biting his cigar and staring at them disdainfully. ¡°Marine!¡± Sheridan¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°They are already here?!¡± ¡°Really, I thought there would be a good show to watch.¡± Kuro turned his head to look at Noadi who had fallen to the ground. At this time, he also breathed more and breathed less. ¡°Satisfied?¡± he asked softly. Noadi opened his mouth and said slowly after a long time, ¡°I am not willing¡­¡± ¡°There are too many things in the world that you can¡¯t accept. No matter what you think, you are still a slave owner. You stubborn people always think that your thoughts are right. Even at the last moment, you will not change.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t accept this¡­¡± Noadi said sadly, his eyes slowly closed and there was no more sound. Kuro shook his head and stopped looking at the old man. This old man has long been looking for death. He also knows that nothing can be undone. However, if such a stubborn person doesn¡¯t do what he wants, he will become a hidden danger sooner or later. There are dregs on both sides, and there is no need to help either side. This was also the reason why Kuro did not come down after a while. ¡°I see. Noadi¡¯s appearance is to delay your arrival!¡± Sheridan looked behind Kuro, but he did not see any other Marines and was a little relieved. ¡°There are so many of us and you are only one person. What is the use of coming first! Kill him first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alone?¡± Kuro turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed the number. The moment the call went through, he said, ¡°I will make a call and a few trucks of Breadman will come immediately.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a series of white lights flashed behind him, so bright that his eyes hardly opened. As the white light dissipated, a group of Marines suddenly appeared behind Kuro. Their faces were expressionless and their bodies were straight. They held guns and had a murderous aura. ¡°Raise your gun.¡± Kuro held out his hand. Crash. As Marine got into formation and pointed the muzzle forward, Kuro lowered his hand and said, ¡°Shoot.¡± Bang bang bang bang! The projectiles turned into an iron curtain and shot towards the pirates. Puff! Puff! Puff! The remaining pirates were hit by the dense bullets and fell down one by one, holding the parts that were shot. The guns in this world might not work, but they can¡¯t do anything to AOE. They can always be hit. Suddenly, half of those pirates were gone. Marines pulled out their guns and fired again. At this time, Sheridan rushed forward and stood in front of those pirates. ¡°Dilation Jelly!!¡± His body became huge at this moment. As the projectiles hit him, they easily penetrated his outer appearance and sank into his body. His body gradually became transparent, and the bullets that were shot out all appeared in his body. ¡°Interesting, Logia?¡± Kuro said with interest, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Is it like Katakuri?¡± ¡°Sheridan¡­¡± At the side, Lucci frowned and said, ¡°Immortal body?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Kuro asked. Lucci nodded. ¡°A pirate who once shocked the sea was arrested more than twenty years ago. At that time, the bounty was 220 million Berries.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so appetizing¡­¡± Leda drooled. ¡°It looks like jelly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat everything, what is this!¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°I am Jelly Man! Eject!¡± Sheridan roared and his body shook. The bullet shot out of his body and headed towards Kuro. Kuro was about to raise his hand, but he saw that Basil was the first to rush out. ¡°Leave it to me, Vice Admiral Kuro!¡± He said excitedly, ¡°Such a big pirate is my opponent!¡± ¡°Hit Tide-Chaotic Wind!¡± He rushed forward and punched out, touching the air and pushing the air into a messy impact, knocking down the ejected bullets in an instant. Then he jumped up, gathered his hands and waved them from top to bottom. ¡°Strike Tide-Splitting Wind!!¡± Chi!! The impact brought by the fist was like a large axe blade that cut Sheridan¡¯s upper body in half. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± But in the blink of an eye, Sheridan¡¯s body healed and he punched out. The fist stretched out at this moment and attacked Basil with a domineering force. ¡°Paper Drawing!¡± Shocked, Basil twisted his body in the air and the punch slid past his body. Sheridan gritted his teeth and contracted his extended fist. At the same time, he waved his other hand and his two fists were like afterimages as he punched towards the air. However, under that paper-like body, none of his punches hit, and he was barely dodged by Basil. ¡°Paper Drawing¡­¡± Lucci narrowed his eyes. ¡°Good use.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Kaku also praised, ¡°The paper drawing alone is better than what I used.¡± The Rokushiki was created by Marine, but it was World Government officials who used it to perfection, especially in front of Lucci. In terms of understanding of the Rokushiki, he is not inferior to anyone. His comment was that the ¡®paper drawing¡¯ representing Basil was indeed good. ¡°Big Mu, Big Mu!¡± Basil laughed wildly and punched the arm that slid past him. Under the ability of the fruit, this arm was bounced far away by him. His body dived straight down and landed directly on Sheridan¡¯s head. ¡°Hit the tide¡­¡± He clenched his fist and covered it with Haki, punching Sheridan¡¯s head. ¡°Rushing Wind!!¡± Bang!! A punch full of muffled sounds hit Sheridan¡¯s head down. Chapter 790 You Can¡¯t Kill People Like This ¡°It hit!¡± Basil was overjoyed. This punch was a solid hit. Under the situation of Haki, even an ability user would be injured. ¡°Very¡­¡± Sheridan lowered his head and made a sound. ¡°It hurts!!¡± He suddenly looked up, and his fat face was full of malevolence. At this moment, Basil shivered and felt the pain of his throat being pierced. Subconsciously, he landed on the ground and took a few steps back, and a layer of Haki appeared on his chest. ¡°Jelly Stabbing!!¡± At this time, Sheridan¡¯s fat face suddenly changed shape, his head turned into an awl, and a layer of Haki appeared above it, like a sharp sword, directly stabbing towards Basil. It¡¯s too late to punch again, then¡­ Basil stood still and shouted, ¡°Iron Block!!¡± The move that should have pierced his throat hit Haki¡¯s chest with a muffled sound. Bang!!! Basil groaned and spat out a mouthful of blood. He flew back like a rag and fell to the ground, gasping for breath. ¡°This move¡­ it¡¯s a bit like the Eight Punches. Has this guy been in contact with Don Chinjao before?¡± Kuro looked at the head cone and was a little surprised. The power of this move doesn¡¯t seem to be low. For Basil, it is a little dangerous to resist this attack. ¡°This move¡­¡± Even Lucci was horrified by Sheridan¡¯s move. That is not easy to hide from. His sharp eyes could clearly see that this move was obviously aimed at his throat, but it hit his chest. This Marine¡¯s Observation Haki is very good and ¡­ ¡°Iron is not bad.¡± Lucci squinted and said, ¡°Stronger than mine.¡± Kaku nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s also stronger than mine. His Six Strokes should not be low.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said nothing. After all, he is my subordinate. I can¡¯t say that he only knows these two tricks. ¡°Jelly Shock!¡± After the attack, Sheridan attacked again. His arm was good and he stretched it directly towards Basil. At this moment, Crowe moved. Shua! A few cold lights appeared on Sheridan¡¯s extended hand, cutting his arm from the middle. The extended arm fell to the ground as if it was frozen, soft and bouncy. In front of Basil, Kro, who had completed his human-beast transformation, appeared. He stretched out his claws and pointed at Sheridan. ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud, Pirate.¡± ¡°I hate him.¡± Seeing Crowe¡¯s appearance, Kaku frowned and said, ¡°This reminds me of that idiot Jabra.¡± ¡°Wolf¡­¡± Lucci frowned. Cats are also at odds with canines. ¡°Another one!¡± Sheridan¡¯s arm was cut off, but there was no reaction at all. He looked at his upper arm, which was broken from the elbow, and directly stretched it forward. One of the jelly objects that had splashed on the ground flew directly to his hand and bonded with the broken arm. Soon, it formed a new arm. ¡°It¡¯s just an arm, I can regenerate it!¡± Sheridan grinned. ¡°Inu Lan!¡± Crowe crossed his claws and drew a cross, bringing up ten light blue slashes that crossed each other. Like a spider web, they quickly hit Sheridan and cut his body into several pieces. However, the split body directly turned into jelly and scattered on the ground at this moment, and then it glued back to the center and quickly formed Sheridan¡¯s body. ¡°I have an immortal body!¡± Sheridan¡¯s stomach pushed forward, and Haki appeared on his stomach, followed by a large number of black bullets. ¡°Jelly shooting!!¡± ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Crowe swayed his feet and dodged from the spot, appearing around Sheridan in the blink of an eye. At the same time, his body expanded and turned into a werewolf shape more than five meters tall, and then¡­ He bit off all the parts of Sheridan¡¯s chest! ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± At the same time as he bit down, he directly opened his mouth and a breath of air came out of the wolf¡¯s mouth between his chest and abdomen, blowing up the jelly in his mouth and half of Sheridan¡¯s body. Chi! Then, he raised his claws and tore the remaining lower body into several pieces. ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± Crowe¡¯s mouth did not stop, and he directly began to send a shock wave to the jelly on the ground, like a wild wind blowing on the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust on the ground. The surrounding gravel and uneven stone ground around him became abnormally flat under the impact. Those scattered in Jelly were also annihilated by this move. ¡°Ao!!¡± Crowe spread his claws and howled towards the sky. ¡°In front of my great Lord Crowe, you little pirates are no match for me. I have long seen through you!¡± His combat experience is very rich. In two moves, he has determined that this ¡®Undying Body¡¯ is comparable to the Logia, but he is still not Logia. Let¡¯s see how he can be reborn after destroying this jelly! Kuro, who was watching the battle, shook his head. ¡°Okay, Crowe, come back.¡± Crowe bared his fangs and laughed. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I have won!¡± So what if he is a pirate who became famous more than 20 years ago? He is Crowe! But he is Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man. This kind of pirate is finally not his opponent! ¡°No¡­¡± Kuro pointed at the jelly scattered in the distance and said, ¡°The aura is still there.¡± The little jelly lying on the ground far away suddenly expanded and directly hit a protrusion towards Kro, rushing over with a domineering aura. The moment the protrusion approached Crowe, it changed into a fist and the expanded jelly formed Sheridan. ¡°I am immortal!¡± Sheridan shouted and punched Crowe¡¯s face with a domineering force that made Crowe¡¯s head fall back and he staggered backward. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Crowe lowered his head again, his eyes cold. ¡°So what if you destroy my body size!¡± Sheridan¡¯s body trembled again and a large amount of jelly scattered out. ¡°As long as my jelly still exists, I won¡¯t die. Broken arms, severed heads, severed waists, and forms are useless to me!¡± Hearing this, Crowe¡¯s fur exploded a little more and his body seemed to expand even more. He lowered his body and his hands were close to the ground. ¡°I will make sure that you can never be reborn!¡± he said coldly. ¡°Enough.¡± Kuro interrupted him and stepped forward while waving Autumn Water in his hand. Tick-tock ¡­ Raindrops suddenly fell from the sky. Crash! In the blink of an eye, it formed a rainstorm that fell on the nearby pirates and Sheridan. In the rain, Kuro said as he walked forward: ¡°You can¡¯t kill people like this.¡± Crowe can¡¯t do anything to Sheridan in a short time. Still ¡­ Kuro looked at Sheridan, who was panting. This ¡®rebirth¡¯ must have consumed a lot of stamina. In the current situation, the final victory will definitely be Crowe, but it will take at least a day, and it will have to be when Sheridan doesn¡¯t run. He was too lazy to wait. ¡°Rainwater?¡± Sheridan looked up in confusion. The range of the rain is a little strange. Why is it only so close? No, that¡¯s not right! Sheridan widened his eyes and found that the transparency on his body was disappearing and gradually turning into a human form. The rain fell on the jelly on the ground and melted it! There is only one kind of water that can cause this¡­ Seawater! His ability can only be dissolved by seawater! ¡°Sea water is the most useful against a superhuman like you.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said lightly, ¡°After all, without physical strength, you can¡¯t use your abilities. What can a simple jelly body do?¡± ¡°You!¡± Sheridan¡¯s body burst out and he wanted to escape. At this time, Kuro raised Autumn Water high and said lightly, ¡°Bury her in water.¡± The scattered rain instantly gathered around him, forming a ball of water that enveloped him. Then, Kuro directly put the knife back into the sheath, and the black blade slid on the sheath until the last part of the knife went in. Click. ¡°Azure Dragon Rain.¡± Chi chi chi!!! The heads of the pirates who were dripped by the rain flew first and their bodies exploded into a bloody mist. Sheridan, who was in the ball of water, trembled for a while. Blood mist burst out from his body and polluted the ball of water, turning it into a ball of blood that covered his body. Crash! The ball of water scattered and turned into blood on the ground. There was nothing left of the people inside. Chapter 791 Your Father Is Dead ¡°This power¡­¡± Kaku swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Although I know that the Golden Lion is very strong, this power¡­¡± Lucci said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s normal. Among the younger generation of Marines, only he can be called a ¡®monster¡¯.¡± Before becoming a general, the Three Generals were also called ¡®monsters¡¯ in the recruit training camp. But after them, whether it was Smoker, Tina, or the recently famous ¡®Loki Harbor Incident Hero¡¯ Kirby, or the Granter who was rumored to have a demon in his left arm in the Marine base closest to Big Mom¡­ In front of this person, no one can be called a ¡®monster¡¯. Luciru Kuro is a monster that has appeared in the traditional Marine since the Three Generals. Lucci didn¡¯t find it strange at all to have such strength. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe transformed into his human form and said unwillingly, ¡°I can deal with him. He is not my opponent.¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°He is indeed not your opponent, but when you are done fighting, I can drown this island. We are here to inspect the World Government and take him away. Time is limited, we are not here for you to play.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Crowe pursed his lips and lowered his head. Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, Mr. Kuro thinks he can win. Talo has been recognized by Mr. Kuro, and he has taken another step on the path of his right-hand man. Could Kaz? Or Wilbur? No, none of them can threaten my status! Only he, Crowe, was still as steady as Mount Tai! Kuro did not care what Crow was thinking. He moved his fingers at the heads of the pirates that had been cut open. A strong wind blew and rolled the heads, flying in a certain direction. He promised a dead youth that he would use the pirate¡¯s head as a memorial. ¡°Okay, go back¡­¡± Kuro turned around and looked at the dead Noadi on the ground. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Bring his body with you.¡± Several Marines obeyed the order and carried Noadi¡¯s body towards Stone King City. ¡­ . Two hours later, in Stone King City, Aquitaine was waiting anxiously. Although Marine was dispatched, and it was quite incredible, the lazy middle-aged Marine turned into a white light and disappeared with Marine, which shocked Aquitaine. But they are facing rioting pirates. What if they fail¡­ What should they do? He has been a prince for so many years and is familiar with the domestic situation. These pirates are not all unknown. Although some big pirates have sailed with Straw Hat, some powerful pirates have stayed on the island. Are those Marines their match? If it fails ¡­ Aquitaine clenched his fists. ¡°Even if I fail, I will not admit defeat!¡± He was ready to die for his country. As a king, he would not submit. ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back!¡± Suddenly, a servant shouted as he ran. ¡°The Marines are back!¡± ¡°You¡¯re back?!¡± Aquitaine was stunned. It had only been two hours. Did he come back so quickly? Is it because there are no pirates? Or¡­ was it defeated? Without waiting for him to think too much, the large white army in front of him gradually approached. When he could see them, Aquitaine found that there were no traces of battle on these Marines. He opened his mouth and was about to ask if they were not fighting when he heard Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un in front of him say: ¡°Your father is dead.¡± ¡°?¡± Aquitaine¡¯s mouth twitched. This person¡­ Why is he cursing? He immediately felt depressed and a sense of grievance rose from his heart. He has been eating and drinking well and his attitude is already the best, but this Marine is too much! Even the people of the World Government who came to investigate can¡¯t treat him like this! He is here to be a member country, not a vassal country! ¡°I¡­¡± Aquitaine frowned and could not hold it in. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly saw a few people carrying a familiar body in the rear Marine. ¡°Father, Father!¡± His eyes widened as he looked at Noadi, who was completely unable to move and had his eyes closed. He was completely stunned. Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un is not cursing, he is saying¡­really? ¡°How is that possible, he, he¡­¡± Aquitaine pointed at Noadi¡¯s body and shouted at the man in front of him: ¡°How can he die! Father is very strong, he is very strong! Even that straw hat boy, Father fought with him for a long time before he was defeated!¡± His eyes gradually turned red. ¡°Do you know something! Kim Luong, no, Kuro! You delayed so long before going. Did you know that my father would die? You did it on purpose, right! Why, why!¡± He clenched his fists tightly, causing his entire hand to turn red and his body to tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Watch your words, Aquitaine,¡± Crowe warned as he pushed up his glasses. ¡°How can you make me pay attention to my words at this time? As a person, I also have dignity!!¡± Aquitaine roared. Kuro bit his cigar and looked at Aquitaine. He said lightly, ¡°Your father died in battle and got what he wanted.¡± This sentence made Aquitaine freeze. Like a thunderbolt, an image inexplicably flashed in his mind. That was when I was little ¡­ ¡°Father, what is your ideal?¡± The three-year-old was asking his young father. ¡°Ideal¡­¡± His father smiled and told him, ¡°Let the Kingdom of Korf be the first and the second. If possible, I want to die in battle.¡± ¡°Eh? Died in battle? What is dying in battle?¡± ¡°Died in battle¡­¡± His father raised his head and looked at the setting sun. He paused for a long time and reached out to stroke his head. ¡°To die in battle is to die as a person with ideals.¡± ¡°This country needs to change. I don¡¯t want them to be pirates. That will only cause the slow death of the Kingdom of Korff, but I can¡¯t do anything. There are many ways to be peaceful, but what applies to Korff is only my ability¡­ They will hate me, but eventually they will get used to it until they become a citizen like other kingdoms.¡± ¡°At that time, my duty as a king will be completed, but as a pirate¡­ I also want to fight the enemy well and then die in battle for my ideals. This is the fate of most pirates, and I can¡¯t be an exception. Unfortunately, this is contradictory. In the end, I can only complete one of my two ideals. Maybe¡­ you can complete the first one in my place, and I can complete the second one.¡± At that time, Aquitaine did not understand his father¡¯s words and only felt that his father was talkative. As he grew up, he gradually forgot about this matter because his father no longer had that smile and no longer spoke softly. Instead, he was filled with ruthlessness. That ruthlessness was terrifying and hateful. When did he forget? He had clearly seen his father order the doctor to concoct the medicine and send it to the sick miners. But the miners are so far away, how could Father know¡­ No one said anything about this intelligence, all the citizens feel that they are slaves, no one will sympathize with them. When exactly did he forget about this? Was it his father¡¯s long silence, the rebellious heart that was aroused as he grew up, or the moment when Straw Hat came? Noadi, his father, who ruled the kingdom for more than twenty years. Before seeing his father¡¯s body, he still thought that he could not live in his father¡¯s shadow. He was the new king and he had escaped his father¡¯s control. But when he really saw his body, Aquitaine suddenly realized that he was not that powerful¡­ Because even if his father failed, he still exists. As long as he exists, Aquitaine will always have a big tree in his heart, even if he keeps denying it. But now, the tree has fallen ¡­ He did not have his father¡¯s means, his father¡¯s strength, or his father¡¯s ability to control the kingdom for more than twenty years. Those pirates rioted, but the reason why they did not attack Stone King City was because of their father. My father is gone, I am really a king, I am no longer suppressed by others¡­ Aquitaine knelt on the ground and stared blankly at Noadi¡¯s quiet face, the face that was no longer angry, no longer frowning, no longer unhappy. He smiled, but his tears fell at this moment and he murmured, ¡°I am now¡­ a king.¡± From now on, he will carry the lives and lives of his people¡­ King. Chapter 792 Cursed Golden Ship In the Kingdom of Korf, the inspection is over. With the permission of Vice-Admiral ¡°Golden Lion¡±, he is specially admitted to the World Government to participate in the World Conference as a member country. As for the pirates in the kingdom, after more than half of them were killed by Kuro, the remaining pirates were not too much pressure for the existing soldiers of the kingdom, but in order to avoid trouble, Kuro still let Kuro and others clean up the remaining rioting pirates. After staying here for nearly three days, Kuro brought Aquitaine, who had been equally depressed in the palace for three days, and boarded the Golden Lion together and headed for Mariejois. ¡°Holy Land¡­¡± On the deck of the Golden Lion, Aquitaine held the fence in front of him and looked at the endless sea in front of him. He murmured, ¡°What is it like?¡± In this sea, no one would not be curious about Holy Land Mariejois, especially kings like them. They were naturally curious about the capital of the World Government, the legendary Holy Land. However, they were not a member country and had no fate to meet them. Now, they could finally see them. ¡°Marjoya?¡± Kuro, who was smoking a cigar at the side, curled his lips. ¡°It¡¯s just that, don¡¯t expect too much.¡± What was so good about Mariejois? He had no interest in that place. When he sent this person over, his mission would be completed. As for what kind of demands and policies Aquitaine will make in the World Government, that is his own business. As a king, he should be aware. Otherwise, he would definitely return empty-handed from his first World Conference and would only show his face. ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un, is there anything you can reveal about the World Conference? This is the first time I¡¯ve joined, and there are many things I don¡¯t understand.¡± Aquitaine naturally knew about this, so he asked directly. Kuro pondered for a long time and looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Aquitaine thought that he was going to give some high-level insider information and his ears were pricked up. ¡°Me? How would I know?¡± He really didn¡¯t know. Previously, he had been in the East Blue and had only been on the Grand Line for more than two years. He was unknown in the last World Conference and this was the first time he had carried out an escort mission regarding the World Conference. And the escort is also the first one to attend the World Conference. No one has much experience. As for Lucci and the others¡­ Stussy was there. It was good enough that he didn¡¯t cheat people. ¡°As for the meeting, it is nothing more than a power struggle and mutual deception. To put it bluntly, it is to set new rules here and seek new benefits. Great countries control small countries remotely. If you want to fight for benefits, it is best to find a backer. This is the only opinion I can give you.¡± Kuro said. That was his only thought about the World Conference. If they did not find a backer, then the only thing Aquitaine could do was to exercise that little power of the signatories, which was to not let Marines in. After all, the Joining Nation has the responsibility of being protected by Marines. With the current situation of the Kingdom of Korff, Aquitaine will definitely need Marines. If Marine is not allowed to enter the country, then Marine may not be able to come to the rescue in time if the Kingdom of Corfu encounters pirates, especially in this country that desperately needs to recuperate. If a big pirate or something comes, it will be deadly. It would be very simple to garrison there. He pointed to a piece of land for Marine and Marine will build a base there. Within the control of the World Government, there will be another Marine subsidiary branch. It was impossible for the World Government not to do something that they were happy to see. ¡°Find a backer¡­¡± Aquitaine¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here. Where can I find a backer? Besides, those people¡­¡± As a small country, it is easy to find mountain barbarians, but the premise is that they must be used by a big country. Aquitaine knows his ability very well. If he is not careful, he will really sell the country without knowing it. And to find the kind of big country that really thinks for itself¡­ ¡®Why should he?¡¯ ¡­ . In the sea, not far from the Golden Lion, an observation mirror emerged from the sea and stared at the golden ship. At the bottom of the sea, a submarine-like ship was connected to the observation mirror. Inside, a man dressed as a pirate shouted excitedly, ¡°Captain, we found a golden ship in front. I can guarantee with my experience that it is definitely gold!¡± His cry attracted a man wearing a captain¡¯s hat. ¡°Gold?! Let me see!¡± He pushed the pirate away and placed his eyes on the observation mirror. In his vision, the huge golden ship was gradually advancing forward. ¡°It¡¯s really gold!¡± The Captain was excited. He was an old pirate. He could tell what Gold looked like just by looking at it. The golden paint hanging on the ship must have been made of real gold, and the strange statue on the bow of the ship was also made of real gold! The statue was not painted with gold, it must have been made of gold. This ship ¡­ So rich! ¡°It must be a ship from the union country! The Marine doesn¡¯t have such a warship, rob them!¡± The Captain said excitedly: ¡°Little ones, launch the torpedo, we have taken this ship!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The pirates in the cabin gathered together. ¡°Golden Ship?¡± On the other hand, a man dressed as a chief officer was stunned when he heard this. He walked over and said, ¡°Captain, can I take a look?¡± ¡°Of course, you will be excited!¡± The Captain smiled and moved aside. This first mate had just come from [Paradise]. His strength is not bad and his intelligence is not bad. He met me when I was invited to join and became the first mate of this Pirate Ship. Although it has not been long since he joined, through him, he has already created several attacks and escaped from Marine. This ship that could sink underwater was built according to his method and was very useful. The first mate went up to take a look and was stunned. In the observation mirror, the huge golden ship had a group of fortresses gathered on it, like an ancient city. Behind the fortress group, there was a mount that looked like the bow of the ship, like a dragon and a lion, smoking. ¡°That, that is¡­¡± The first mate subconsciously widened his eyes and exclaimed: ¡°Captain, we can¡¯t launch torpedoes, that¡¯s, that¡¯s¡­ Golden Ship!¡± ¡°Gold ship? Of course I know it¡¯s a gold ship.¡± The captain didn¡¯t understand. ¡°No, that¡¯s the Cursed Golden Ship. No one who touches it can survive!¡± The first mate said in horror: ¡°The gold there is made by the lives of pirates. It is not gold, it is the Marine Vengeful Spirit killed by pirates and it is luring us. As long as we cannot resist the temptation, we will die!¡± In Paradise, this legend has penetrated deep into the hearts of people. Every pirate knows that there is a ship full of gold sailing on the sea, but the gold is not gold, it is the cursed Marine Vengeful Spirit. Once those blinded by greed go there, they will die! Never heard of getting gold there. And this first mate is more well-informed. He can be considered half a personal experience. When a group of pirates decided to form an alliance to challenge this cursed golden ship, he was a member of one of the ships, but because he drank too much and did not catch up, he was left on the island. At that time, he was still very regretful and thought that he had lost a good opportunity to get rich. However, he never heard any news of the pirates that were assembled. And the news of the Golden Ship still flowed on the sea. Since then, he was filled with fear of this golden ship. Now that he saw the real thing, he was even more frightened. ¡°Hahaha, First Mate, this is the New World. There is no such thing. Even if there is, the pirates of our New World are not afraid of such things!¡± The captain laughed. ¡°If we were afraid, we would have gone back to Paradise long ago. We are not afraid of anything here!¡± He did not expect this usually smart first mate to have such a side. He decided that after snatching this ship, he would mock and magnify it. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Several torpedoes shot out of the submarine and went straight to the bottom of the sinking golden ship. Let¡¯s blow up a few holes and force them to stop! At this moment, on the Golden Lion, Crowe suddenly frowned and a red light flashed in his eyes. He stared at the sea and called, ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro turned his head and stared at the sea, his finger hooked upwards. A ball of water floated on the surface of the sea and there were a few torpedoes in the ball of water. ¡°Torpedo?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and looked at the sea again. His eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s very interesting. There is such a ship¡­¡± The Kenbonshoku (Observation) Shop unfolded and instantly scanned the submarine-like pirate ship hidden at the bottom of the sea. ¡°But in the water, what are you playing with me?¡± He clenched his five fingers, and the sea in front of him suddenly rolled up a vortex. Under the high-speed rotation, a few iron shavings were revealed from the corner of the spiral, mixed with the broken pirate flag, and sank into the center of the vortex and disappeared. He didn¡¯t even have time to look at them. It is not uncommon for pirates to have such a ship, Kuro knows, but what ability does this pirate, who is hiding at the bottom of the sea and acting as a sewer rat, have? In this part of the sea, no Pirate Ship can provoke him. Not even the islands! Crash! The water in the air scattered and several torpedoes fell into the sea. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s move on.¡± Kuro said lightly as if he had casually brushed off the dust. Chapter 793 Sparashi! At this time, in the route of Dressrosa with G-3. Two Battleships are sailing on the left and right. One is different from the Battleship and is full of checkered accessories. The ship that is a little bigger than the Battleship is in the center of the two Battleships. In addition to the cannons on both sides of the ship, there was a hotel-like building on the deck. On the canvas of the ship, there is a symbol of a wolf-like helmet with a wolf tail and a big sword. It was the symbol of the new king of Dressrosa, King David, who was gradually known by the world as the ¡®Conqueror King¡¯ and the ¡®Mad King¡¯. ¡°Look, Kaz, Wilbur!¡± At this moment, on the broad deck of the ship, David, wearing a cloak, opened his hands and called out to the island that the ship had just sailed past: ¡°Ever since Master injected funds, our Dressrosa no longer has any pressure. The island in front of us was originally very dilapidated, but now look, there are sounds of construction everywhere!¡± Along with the sound of the waves, even though they had just sailed the island, the two Marines beside David could still hear the enthusiastic shouts coming from the island. There were already many buildings on the island, and more were the frames of the buildings. The building is filled with the unique flavor of this island. Just looking at it makes people want to go up and experience it. ¡°I see!¡± One of the two Marines nodded and said seriously, ¡°This is really a unique scenery. Just a little money can make people burst with enthusiasm and hope. It¡¯s really¡­ Spalasi! David, Spalasi!¡± Another person was quite excited. ¡°It¡¯s indeed exciting! Along the way, we saw this kind of hopeful scene. Compared to before, it¡¯s so energetic!¡± Of the two Marines, the first to speak was a man with a thick beard. He had a thick mustache and a thick beard on his chin. Overall, it revealed the meaning of ¡®resolute¡¯ and ¡®steel¡¯. Doug-Greg Cass. On the other side, Marine did not have a beard, but at this moment, he also had the temperament of ¡®Philosophy¡¯ and ¡®Mentor¡¯. Wilbur. The two of them were responsible for escorting King Dressrosa. Compared to other kings, David, who also follows Mr. Kuro¡¯s philosophy and wants to satisfy Mr. Kuro¡¯s wish, they are very compatible. ¡°Not at all. Compared to the two of you who can wait by Master¡¯s side and directly fulfill Master¡¯s orders and wishes, a person like me even asked Master to support me. If I don¡¯t do it well, I will be letting down Master¡¯s trust in me,¡± David said guiltily. He really felt guilty. The destruction of Gran Tezolo had already fermented, and he had also heard about it. Compared to others who did not know the inside story and did not know who did it, David knew that his master could fork out so much money and half of Gran Tezolo. Then he knew. This should be Master¡¯s savings and reward for his hard work. Although he thought that this was his master¡¯s plan, his master actually did this for him and Dressrosa. It really made David feel guilty and touched. He will not let Master down! He was very confident about this World Conference. If he had conquered it in a hurry before, he would still have to deal with the censure of other countries in the World Conference. But with such a large sum of money, the conquered area became more stable, and he did not care. After the World Conference, these territories will be his! ¡°Eh, Golden Ship?¡± Suddenly, Wilbur looked to the side. In the sea, a ball of golden light slowly appeared under the sun. In the golden light, the appearance of a huge ship appeared. As it got closer, Wilbur saw that it was a huge ship. Golden Ship. ¡°The Golden Lion?!¡± The three of them were stunned. Kaz said happily: ¡°Shooting the flag and sending electricity. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°Is it Master? Is Master on that ship?!¡± ¡°It should be. Mr. Kuro is also going on an escort mission this time. It seems to be a new country, not far from Dressrosa, what is it called¡­ Corfu?¡± Wilbur said. ¡°Korf Kingdom?¡± David thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know that country, but it¡¯s not a joining country. The king is also very powerful. How can they join the World Government? Master will go personally¡­ Ah!¡± David¡¯s eyes widened as he thought of something. His eyes were filled with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s like this. It was like this. It was like this!!¡± The Korff Kingdom Guard knows that there are a large number of exquisite stones and they are proficient in stone sculpting. Everyone is a mason and an expert in construction. There is also a natural weapon specialty, ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯. There is no need for manufacturing and mining. It can be used after digging it out. Its power is comparable to a cannonball. Most of all, it was close to Dressrosa. Previously, the first place David wanted to conquer was here, but the military strength of the Kingdom of Corfu itself is not low. If he went there rashly, he might be trapped there. Dressrosa itself has a factory that makes weapons. In addition to buying materials, it is a little troublesome, so he did not consider it. Now that he had money, he was much less tight on materials. However, there are still drawbacks. After all, materials need to be spent. Not only weapons materials, but also materials for building. These all need money. The money given by Master cannot be used recklessly. For the sake of the big business, there are still many things to do. If there are exquisite stones to make the buildings on this island, it will definitely drive the industrial chain. Coupled with the special ¡®Bomb Rock¡¯, it will save a lot of money! Is this the purpose of Master¡¯s trip this time?! Master is¡­ for Dressrosa! ¡°It¡¯s really, really¡­¡± David covered his eyes with his hand and said in a choked voice, ¡°David is useless, I have troubled Master!¡± Snap. Both sides¡¯ shoulders were patted. He opened his eyes and looked left and right. He saw Kaz and Wilbur patting his shoulders on both sides, their expressions showing that they understood him. Wilbur said, ¡°I can understand how you feel. Although Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t say it, he still thinks for us in action. He is a very gentle hero superior. Many times, he doesn¡¯t mean what he says. He just doesn¡¯t want us to be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz¡¯s tiger eyes began to turn red. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you are so great. We must not let you down. Let¡¯s work together, David!¡± David reached out and grabbed their hands, nodding hard. ¡°Yes, Master¡¯s wish is my mission. I will not let Master¡¯s efforts be in vain!¡± In the collision of their eyes, it was as if there was a fire burning there, making the air hot. ¡­ . ¡°Achoo!¡± On the distant Golden Lion, in the office, Kuro sneezed. He rubbed his nose and looked at the floor-to-ceiling window in front of him and asked, ¡°Is there a ship? Battleship?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± At this moment, the door was pushed open and Crowe walked in and said, ¡°Two Battleships have been found in front. They took the initiative to call and flag signal. It¡¯s Kaz and Wilbur¡¯s ship, escorting King David of Dressrosa. They asked to travel with us.¡± Chapter 794 Do You See My Bird? ¡°Kaz?¡± Kuro thought for a moment, as if the two of them had run off to escort David. ¡°Let them come closer,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe responded and went out to inform them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡± Leda was eating snacks on the sofa. ¡°Why are you going out? They can come and go as they please. I am a Marine Vice-Admiral, do you think I will welcome my subordinates?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said. ¡°David seems to be the king,¡± Leda said. ¡°Your brother is also a king, do you see me as a bird?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. Lida was stunned and then her face turned red. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not looking!¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°Leda¡­¡± He looked steadily at Leda and said, ¡°Have you learned bad things?! Who taught you? Crowe? Or Moore?¡± Who the hell brought this!? How did this child become like this! ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°No one is taking me? What can they take me?¡± She also thought about it. What could Crowe bring her? Wasn¡¯t he just a bag-bearer? Moore? Not really. ¡°I spend a lot of time with you. Who can take me?¡± Leda said. Oh, it¡¯s me¡­NMSL. ¡°Forget I said that.¡± Kuro pursed his lips and leaned back. Should I pay attention to my own words appropriately? When Leda first came, she was so naive, except that she could eat a little. After staying beside me for a long time, how can I be tainted? No, absolutely not. A good child should be bright and cute and not dirty. As Crowe went out to report, two warships in the distance gradually approached with a large ship between them. Soon, several ships reached the same route as the Golden Lion. The two Battleships were behind, while Dressrosa¡¯s ships were level with the Golden Lion, but compared to the huge Golden Ship, the hull of the ship was like an adult and a child. The ship paralleled and a ladder stretched out. David, Kaz, and Wilbur had heard of parallel steps going up to the Kingpin, and the Marines waiting on deck saluted them in unison. ¡°Kaz, Wilbur, and¡­ David.¡± Crowe was also there at this time, pushing up his glasses. ¡°What a coincidence to meet you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you on the same route.¡± David smiled as he scanned the Marines and finally fixed his eyes on Aquitaine, the only one who was dressed differently. ¡°Hello, I am Aquitaine, the new king of the Kingdom of Korff, and I am your neighbor.¡± Aquitaine showed a warm smile. Dressrosa! This is the king of Dressrosa! When he heard that Kuro wanted to find a backer, he was still worried. Now there is one. In the past, Dressrosa was a strong country, and now it is even more so. As a neighbor, Aquitaine has naturally heard stories about the King of Conquest and the Mad King David. Dressrosa conquered all the way and made the nearby countries feel insecure. Even before his father was defeated by the straw hat, he had said that Wang was ambitious and strong. Isn¡¯t this a good backing and thigh! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, the new king? Please wait a moment, I will go to see Master first¡­¡± David nodded and walked directly to the largest fortress. Aquitaine¡¯s face stiffened, but he shook his head. After all, this is the king of a great country. It is normal for him to be a little arrogant. The road ahead is long¡­ David and the other two entered the largest fortress and walked above. Before they could knock on the office door, they heard a crisp sound coming from inside. ¡°Don¡¯t, Kuro.¡± ¡°Be good and listen to me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. You say that every time, but I¡¯m not normal. It¡¯s still comfortable.¡± David¡¯s hand froze on the door. This is in ¡­ Cass, who was beside him, didn¡¯t have any scruples and pushed the door open. Inside the door, in the office, Kuro sat opposite Leda and said earnestly, ¡°How is it comfortable? You have to pay attention to your speech in the future. It will affect the image of a girl. Look at what you are saying. If it is not me who taught you, I will sink that person into the sea, do you know?¡± Lida pursed her lips and said, ¡°No, I think this is normal and comfortable. You said it last time. If I hold back some words, I will feel very uncomfortable.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, the door was pushed open. Kaz said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Kuro!!¡± Kuro turned his head and looked at Kaz and the others. ¡°Kaz¡­¡± ¡°And me, Master!¡± David came in and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to travel with you.¡± ¡°I told you not to call me Master.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and threw a cigar over. David raised his hands as if he had found a treasure. He took the cigar and carefully put it in his arms. ¡°I told you to draw, what are you doing?¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°This¡­ I want to taste it slowly.¡± David said, ¡°By the way, Master, isn¡¯t the king of the Kingdom of Korff Noadi? Why is it Aquitaine?¡± ¡°His son, the old king is gone and his son has succeeded the throne. It¡¯s very normal. Something happened to the Kingdom of Korff and it¡¯s very bad now. Otherwise, how could the normal Kingdom of Korff join the World Government?¡± ¡°I see, I understand, Master.¡± David nodded solemnly. David understood his master¡¯s words very well. That is the Kingdom of Korff, which is very suitable for the current Dressrosa, and it is the new king, and something has happened in the country¡­ The message was already very full. If he doesn¡¯t grasp this opportunity, he will be an idiot. After visiting Kuro, the three of them naturally went down. When he came to the deck, David walked quickly to Aquitaine, who was still waiting. Aquitaine was about to force a smile to please the ¡®Conqueror King¡¯. Snap. His hand was held tightly by David. ¡°Are you Aquitaine, the new king of Corfu? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± There was a hint of excitement in David¡¯s eyes as he said enthusiastically, ¡°I am David, the new king of Dressrosa. I think we need to have a good conversation.¡± He did not know any Aquitaine. Shouldn¡¯t the king of the Kingdom of Korf be Noadi? But it didn¡¯t matter. He had already grasped the ¡®information¡¯. Master¡¯s meaning is very clear. The rest is up to him. After all, it was impossible for Master to do this himself. But what¡¯s the difference between this and the end? If he doesn¡¯t do well, then he really doesn¡¯t deserve to fulfill Master¡¯s long-cherished wish. ¡°Ex-communication?¡± Aquitaine was ready for David¡¯s scowl. He looked at his tightly held hand and subconsciously tried to break free but failed. This seems¡­ different from what I imagined. ¡°Of course, communication!¡± David said sincerely: ¡°We are neighbors, you are the new king and I am also the new king. In terms of the country, I think we have a lot to talk about!¡± This person must be taken down today! Chapter 795 Master Above, Sea Below ¡°Find a separate environment for the two kings and serve some refreshments.¡± Wilbur said directly to Marine. ¡°Yes! Colonel!¡± A Marine saluted and said to David and Aquitaine, ¡°Please follow me.¡± Although the escort mission is different, Wilbur is a Marine of G-3 and is the direct superior of these Marines. There is no so-called ¡®reverse host¡¯ when issuing orders. David gave Aquitaine a grateful look and nodded. Good brother! You know what I want. Wilbur smiled at this. David took Aquitaine¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Come, I¡¯m a few years older than you and I call you brother. It takes a lot of courage to be the new king. You are brave to bear the responsibility of the new king. Before you became a king, I often heard about your bravery. You are so brave, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± Without waiting for Aquitaine to respond, he held his hand and followed Marine into one of the fortresses and found a quiet conference room. ¡°Please sit down, brother.¡± He did not treat himself as a guest and sat down first. Then, he politely cupped his hands and invited Aquitaine to the opposite side. He was his master¡¯s knight, so he was naturally not an outsider. When facing a real ¡®outsider¡¯, he had to be polite. Aquitaine was not used to it and said nervously, ¡°You are too, too polite. King David, just call me Aquitaine.¡± David shook his head. ¡°No, I must call you Brother Wang. To be honest, when I first saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity.¡± At this moment, a few Marines happened to serve a few refreshments. David said to them, ¡°Please get some wine. I want a wine cup, not a wine glass.¡± ¡°Okay, King David.¡± Marine nodded and soon brought a few bottles of sake and two red wine glasses. David picked up the white porcelain bottle and poured a glass for Aquitaine and another for himself. He said to Aquitaine, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we become sworn brothers?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Aquitaine was a little dizzy. What¡¯s wrong with this person? He looked indifferent just now, but now he is so enthusiastic that he is a little confused. But soon, he realized. This is a godsend opportunity! If they can get in touch with the king of this big country, it will ease their domestic shortcomings. ¡°I, I¡­ Brother Wang, I am willing!¡± Aquitaine hurriedly nodded. David smiled and carefully took out a¡­ cigar. If Aquitaine was not mistaken, that cigar should be the one that Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un often smoked. ¡°Come, brother Wang, please come over,¡± David said, holding a cigar. Aquitaine stood up in confusion and saw David put the cigar on a higher place and stood it up. Then he sat cross-legged on the ground and picked up the wine glass with a solemn expression. Aquitaine followed suit and sat opposite him, holding the wine cup. ¡°My lord¡­¡± With that, David looked at Aquitaine. Aquitaine came back to his senses and suddenly understood at this moment. He also read: ¡°My lord.¡± Wait, who is Master¡­ ¡°The sea is below.¡± Aquitaine collected his thoughts and said: ¡°The sea is below.¡± ¡°Today, I, Pansa David, with, with¡­¡± David looked at Aquitaine and was speechless. What was this person¡¯s surname again? Aquitaine directly solved David¡¯s doubts. ¡°Today, I, Corf Aquitaine, am with¡­¡± ¡°I regret that I didn¡¯t meet Korf Akitan earlier, so we became sworn brothers here. From now on, we are brothers!¡± David handed the wine cup forward and Aquitaine followed suit. He handed the wine cup forward and clinked it against David¡¯s. Both sides drank the wine in the wine cup and stood up. Aquitaine was touched and said, ¡°Brother Wang!¡± He opened his hand and wanted to hold it tightly. David ignored him and walked over. He carefully took back the cigar and put it in his arms. After doing all this, he turned around and grabbed Cove¡¯s hand. His face changed from solemn to excited. ¡°Brother!¡± No, is this room so long? Aquitaine¡¯s mouth twitched and he shouted again, ¡°Brother Wang!¡± ¡°Brother Wang!¡± ¡°Brother Wang!¡± ¡°Second Brother!¡± ¡°Big Brother! Save me!¡± After a few shouts, Aquitaine could not hold it in anymore and said, ¡°Big Brother, the Korff Kingdom is too bitter. They have just experienced a pirate riot and their strength is much weaker than before. If they can¡¯t find a way out, then the people of the Korff Kingdom can only be pirates again.¡± ¡°When Father was still here, they didn¡¯t want to be pirates. Even if they want to be pirates now, they won¡¯t be the opponents of those pirates who go out to sea. But if they don¡¯t become pirates, with the current situation in the country, even survival will be a problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± David said excitedly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No, I mean, it¡¯s good that I have a way to solve your dilemma and you have a way to solve mine.¡± David pulled Aquitaine back into his chair and said, ¡°Look, you are worried about the life of your country, but I know about the Kingdom of Corfu. It is famous for its exquisite stone and bomb rock. Dressrosa has been building recently and needs a lot of stone. In order to ensure the safety of the route and territory, we also want bomb rock.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Aquitaine¡¯s eyes widened with joy. It was not because of the Bomb Rock. That thing could be sold anywhere, but the output was not much. The main problem was the stone. In the past, there were merchant ships that came to buy stone and bomb rocks, but the level of trade was only at the level where the Kingdom of Corfu was alive and could be fed with labor. There was never such a large-scale mining. After all, stones are everywhere. But Dressrosa is different. If it is a large-scale mining, then Aquitaine can sell the stone in large quantities and make Korff rich. ¡°There is nothing wrong with the stone, or rather, Big Brother, you are willing to accept my stone, which is already very helpful, but the bomb rock¡­¡± Aquitaine lowered his head and said with some guilt, ¡°The production of bomb rock is not high, especially now, Korff lacks a lot of people, and I promised to give the World Government 30% of the mineral vein. I can¡¯t provide the bomb rock that big brother wants. How about¡­ you buy a little stone from me and I will build a little bomb rock for you.¡± ¡°Thirty percent? To the World Government?¡± David frowned. ¡°This is your condition for joining the World Government? Who suggested it?¡± ¡°I mentioned it myself¡­¡± Aquitaine said. ¡°Euther card, Eudoxia!¡± David said directly: ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can go back on your word. World Government will only beg us to join them. You just need to pay the Sky Gold. You don¡¯t need anything else. If you want to blow up the rock, they will pay for it.¡± ¡°But in that case¡­¡± Aquitaine opened his mouth and said, ¡°After all, I am a small country. What if the World Government reneges?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± David said loudly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if the World Government goes back on its word. I have an ideal, with Dressrosa as the center, to create a trade union called ¡®Debon¡¯. I now officially invite your Kingdom of Corf to join and become the first union to join Debon. You are responsible for producing and rationing, and I am responsible for supplying you with the model of Dressrosa. Together, we will create a strong world in the region!¡± He opened his hand. ¡°In this way, our people will be rich together and our lives will become the same standard, just like the sea will not dry up and our people will never be lost because we are one!¡± ¡°Can, can it be like this?¡± Aquitaine was stunned. ¡°Of course!¡± David nodded heavily and stretched out his hand to Aquitaine and said, ¡°World Government and so on, there is no need to agree to his conditions. He will definitely make you a member country, and the rest will depend on us to create a peaceful place!¡± Chapter 796 You actually went to see a fish?! ¡°Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!!¡± In the office, Kuro sneezed several times and then twisted his back in the chair. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Leda looked over. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Kuro asked curiously, ¡°Do I have a cold? And I feel an itch on my back¡­¡± ¡°Ah? Do you get sick too?¡± Leda tilted her head. Kuro¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins. ¡°I am not an idiot, of course I will be sick! Call a military doctor to check for me. The New World is so big, it will not be good if I get infected.¡± Fanny was not there, but the ship of the Golden Lion was also equipped with military doctors. Most importantly, Kuro did not trust Fanny¡¯s medical skills. There were side effects to making pills. Although it was okay to see a doctor, it was really stupid to make medicine. In any case, he was going to see a doctor. He could just find an old military doctor. The old military doctor is experienced and can treat anything. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Just as Kuro was wondering if he should investigate, Crowe pushed open the door and said, ¡°Pirates appeared in the town under our jurisdiction¡­¡± ¡°Pirate?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°What kind of pirate?¡± ¡°It should be just ordinary pirates. The Lieutenant Colonel who stayed behind has already set off, but¡­ it seems that there is more than one place.¡± Crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°Pirates have appeared in the Dressrosa area in G-3 waters.¡± ¡°As long as it can be resolved.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s the World Conference. The strong Marines are not here, and the King went out with the strong soldiers, so the pirates in the gutter naturally appeared.¡± It was obvious. If he was a pirate, would he rob an empty town? They must have robbed them. After all, they are pirates, and those who dare to do this are all small pirates. As for the small pirates, with the strength left behind by G-3, they can be completely dealt with. ¡°But¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment, put his hands on the table, and covered the lower half of his face with the back of his hands. He said, ¡°If it¡¯s so empty, the pirates are not the only ones in action.¡± The Revolutionary Army would not let go of this opportunity. Those people must have taken this opportunity to find a few targets that had been chosen long ago. But this has nothing to do with him, Kuro. After sending this Aquitani away, he would return to G-3 and not care about anything else. There should be nothing else after the World Conference, right? What happened after that happened in the New World. It had nothing to do with him, Kuro, or even the entire Marine. It was beyond the scope of their Marine and the scope of the World Government. Kaido will play with the straw-hat boy who has a bounty of 1.5 billion yuan and is roasted on a fire rack. As for how they played, Kuro was not interested. If he really has the ability to kill Kaido, it is nothing more than making the New World more chaotic. Their Marine is happy and content. If he can¡¯t kill Kaido, the world will still be the same, there is no difference. ¡­ . After sailing for more than half a month, the ship reached its destination. ¡°Red Earth? ¡­¡± On the deck, Aquitaine stared at the towering red earth and muttered to himself. The Red Earth that surrounds the entire world is finally seen. And above that continent is the destination of this trip, ¡®Holy Land¡¯ Mariejois. David also said, ¡°Unfortunately, this is New World. If we go from Paradise, we can go up from Sabaody Archipelago. I heard that it¡¯s also fun there.¡± Moreover, that place used to be Master¡¯s residence. He wanted to see. However, if they set off from the New World, they would only reach a specific mouth of the Red Line leading to Mariejois and go up from a Marine island below. At this time, their ship was docked here and the ladder was lowered. With Kuro as the leader, several Marine cadres and two kings came down from the ladder. The Marines who greeted them stood in two rows and saluted. ¡°Vice Admiral!¡± The colonel in the lead stood straight. ¡°Welcome!¡± ¡°Okay, send us up directly.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said impatiently. Actually, he didn¡¯t really want to go up, but rules are rules. He had to send her to Mary Joa in person before the matter was over. ¡°Understood!¡± The Marine Captain nodded and led everyone to the elevator. The construction on this side is no different from the construction on Sabaody Archipelago. It is all through the elevator, then to the big stairs outside Mariejois and then to the gate. ¡°This is¡­¡± Aquitaine looked at the temple-like building and was dumbfounded. ¡°Mary¡­Joya.¡± David clenched his fists and stared at this beautiful area, then looked at the largest Pangu Palace and clenched his fists. He will do it too! For Master, for peace, he can do it too! After Kuro entered the gate, he looked at the road that extended to the Pangu Palace and frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t take the road in the center, take the side.¡± He did not explain, and these two naturally would not ask. Until they reached the entrance of the Pangu Palace, where a group of people had already gathered. There were a few huge things that made Kuro notice them directly. The biggest one had a few soft wavy pink hair and a thin tassel on her shoulders. She was wearing a sky-blue top, and below it, there was a huge red fishtail. Overall, it seemed to be covered with a layer of light. Her skin was delicate to the point of being white! ¡°Merfolk?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡± Leda opened her mouth and said blankly. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and leaned over. ¡°It seems that the Mermaid Kingdom has also sent someone to participate this time. If I remember correctly, it seems to be¡­ Mermaid Princess, the legendary Shirahoshi who is not inferior to the beauty of the ¡®Empress¡¯.¡± Although there are many beautiful women in the world, no one knows who is the most beautiful woman in the world. Because there are emotions on one side. However, in terms of public opinion, Empress Boa Hancock and Mermaid Princess Shirahoshi are both known as the most beautiful women in the world. However, the empress saw many people, and Shirahoshi saw too few people. But in terms of breasts¡­ Kuro did not comment on who the most beautiful woman in the world was, but in terms of size, Kuro felt that it was Shirahoshi. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see his face,¡± Kuro said as he exhaled the smoke. She was already here. How could she not see the legendary Mermaid Princess? ¡°Huh? Kuro, what do you want?¡± Leda was a little dazed just now. When she heard Kuro¡¯s words, she immediately became alert. ¡°Look at the legendary Princess Shirahoshi. It¡¯s rare to see her, how can I not look at her?¡± Kuro didn¡¯t think much about it and directly walked over. Look at the fish? I am Yu Keluo. I have money and a body. I used my whole family to play with you, and you want to see a fish?! Chapter 797 She¡¯s Still Very Big Apart from Kuro, the royal family gathered outside the gate were all looking at Shirahoshi, whether male or female, their eyes were shining. ¡°Father, Father¡­¡± Shirahoshi was a little dizzy. Being stared at by so many eyes, she was a little timid and her hands subconsciously curled up, wanting to turn around and avoid them. ¡°Holy shit!¡± When he turned around, he happened to be seen by Kuro, who was walking over. ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Leda followed behind and asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°Hometown language, it means that I am surprised. The specific meaning is¡­¡± He stared at Shirahoshi and said, ¡°She has an intellectual and gentle temperament. Unlike Hancock¡¯s self-confidence, Hancock looks very much in line with her title, but Her Highness, the vague smile and the shyness that can be seen from time to time gives people a sense of protectiveness, but it also has a little implicit strength. She is a princess, but she has more of a girl from your neighbor¡¯s house, smiling innocently at you from the window. That kind of clean feeling is very good.¡± Leda was speechless. Can two words translate so much? Is Kuro¡¯s hometown so strange? There don¡¯t seem to be so many weird people in Sheltz Town. It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t stayed there before. Except for Kuro, this weird person, I haven¡¯t met anyone who tells me the same thing as him. But admittedly ¡­ Shirahoshi is indeed beautiful. ¡°Puhahaha, Kuro, you¡¯re here too!¡± Beside Shirahoshi, there was a huge mermaid whose size was not inferior to Shirahoshi. He had orange hair and a beard and wore a crown. Beside this huge mermaid, an old man wearing a Marine uniform and a cape walked over from time to time with a bag of snacks in his hand. ¡°Karp¡­¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°Are you responsible for escorting the Merman Kingdom?¡± ¡°Puhahaha, do you want to eat?¡± Garp came over and handed him a shell. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Kuro¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins. Do you think I¡¯m a monkey? I feed you everything. On the other hand, Lida took it and bit one side, making a crisp sound. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right!¡± Garp laughed boldly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, right? Leda, if you want it, I¡¯ll go back and get some from Sengoku.¡± Why look for Sengoku¡­ Can¡¯t you take it yourself? ¡°This is¡­¡± The mermaid with orange hair and beard came over and asked. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t introduced him, he is Kuro.¡± Garp said. ¡°Kuro?¡± Neptune suddenly heard this name and frowned. He seemed to have heard this name somewhere¡­ ¡°Ah! Jinbe mentioned it!¡± Neptune reacted and looked at Kuro. ¡°You are Kim Jung!¡± ¡°Jin, Jin Ben¡­¡± Shirahoshi suddenly covered her mouth and took two steps back. Her eyes were filled with surprise and fear, and her eyes began to change into circles. ¡°Is it what Nami-sama and the others are talking about, the Golden Lion?¡± Even now, she can recall the defiance on their faces when they mentioned this person, and¡­ fear. The man who made Nami and Robin show a forced smile. Although he did not show it, Shirahoshi could feel that Nami and Robin were afraid. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro glanced at Shirahoshi¡¯s strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this mermaid? Is she afraid of me?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Shirahoshi took a few steps back with tears in his eyes, looking like he was about to cry. Crying? ¡°Sister!¡± The three strange-looking mermaids behind her immediately ran over and said anxiously, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t cry.¡± Neptune also looked back in surprise and said, ¡°White Star¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Father, Big Brother, I¡¯m just, just a little scared,¡± Shirahoshi said weakly. Kuro raised his eyebrows. Shirahoshi¡¯s crying state reminded him of something. This guy¡­ seems to be a weapon. But it was not a big threat to Kuro. First, this is Mary Joa. After all, the sea is too far away. Second, he could fly himself. ¡°Puhahaha, Kuro, you scared the merman.¡± Garp laughed and said, ¡°Such a popular Princess Shirahoshi, be careful that these royal families don¡¯t have a good impression of you.¡± ¡°I missed the part where that¡¯s my problem.¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and glanced at Shirahoshi. ¡°Speaking of which, it does look good.¡± ¡°Right, right, hahaha.¡± Garp chewed on the shell and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s said that her appearance is not inferior to ¡®Empress¡¯ Hancock. It¡¯s normal for her to be popular. The rumors have spread to the ground. She¡¯s so beautiful that she¡¯s more than expected, and she¡¯s very big.¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Karp, you¡­¡± What is this old man saying? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Garp asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Kuro glanced at Shirahoshi¡¯s chest and shook his head. It¡¯s really big ¡­ In terms of size, Hancock is no match for her. But Garp, this idiot, should be talking about size. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone in?¡± He stared at the closed door and asked. ¡°We have to wait,¡± Garp said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, hahaha.¡± ¡°Hey, are you Kim Jung-ho?¡± Suddenly, a man wearing a prince costume with a wretched appearance and lips like a low-quality inflatable doll appeared from the crowd with confidence. ¡°I am Sterley, the king of East Blue Goa. I have heard of you, a famous person in East Blue.¡± Staley? Kuro frowned and looked him up and down. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I am a king of East Blue, a king!¡± Stealey shouted, ¡°As a person of East Blue, shouldn¡¯t you be polite to the king? Garp is also my people!¡± ¡°Puhaha, I did grow up in Goa.¡± Garp scratched his head and laughed. ¡°So¡­ so what?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and put it aside after only glancing at Sterley. ¡®King?¡¯ What the hell is a king? Stealey gritted his teeth. Garp was the same. This Marine was the same. He didn¡¯t care about him at all, but forget it. He wasn¡¯t here for that kind of thing. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get straight to the point!¡± Stealey leaned over and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Garp doesn¡¯t want to help me, you should be willing. I want to become a tenryubito. As East Blue people, how about doing me a favor? There are benefits.¡± This inflatable doll¡­ is it retarded? Kuro was stunned for a moment and subconsciously said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Instead of being a good person, you want to be a piece of trash?¡± When Stanley heard this, he broke out in a cold sweat and his face turned pale. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Are the Marines from East Blue not afraid of death? He also said this in Sabaody Depot. Why did this Marine also say this here? This is a crime punishable by death! ¡°Hey, Kuro, that kind of words is impossible to say, pfft hahahaha!¡± Garp laughed. ¡°Oh, really? It¡¯s just a slip of the tongue. Just pretend that you can¡¯t hear it.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked indifferent. The Marines behind him were also used to it. Leda didn¡¯t care at all. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had heard this, but Crowe wiped the sweat from his head. After all, this is Mary Jo. Kaz and Wilbur looked at each other, their eyes blazing. David clenched his fists even tighter, as if he was determined to do something. However, Aquitaine was so frightened that his face turned pale. That¡¯s¡­ a Draconian! Chapter 798 No One Is More Qualified Than Me ¡°You, why are you so scary! I analyzed it before I came here. Your reputation is so good up there!¡± Stealey took a few steps back and sweat fell from his head. He wants to become a tenryubito, but I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have any connections. Tenryubito hasn¡¯t increased since the beginning. But he always wanted to try, so the people he aimed at were quite powerful. Garp, Marine Hero, very famous. He had already expressed his appeal in Sabaody Archipelago, but Garp¡¯s words were exactly the same as this Golden Lion. He was no longer in the mood. Until now, he still thought that this person who was also from Donghai and had a good reputation could help him. In the end, he still said the same thing. Are all the people from East Blue¡­ lunatics?! Marine Hero, East Blue Pride, Revolutionary Army Leader, Revolutionary Army Chief of Staff is also said to be from East Blue, Fire Fist, and Straw Hat¡­ These people are all from East Blue, but even on the only normal Marine side, these two seem to be crazy. Kuro expressed complete indifference to Sterley¡¯s pale expression. He really didn¡¯t care. If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you tell on me? See if these people can be trusted. As long as there is someone I can trust, I will thank you. He was now wondering if he should find a chance to say this directly to Tenryubito in order to get himself demoted. But after thinking about it, it was not worth it. He has a big business now. If the higher-ups are serious and the Revolutionary Army or pirates seize the opportunity, he will definitely be able to escape, but it is hard to say for his subordinates. Besides, after being a Marine for so long, he was already used to it. He couldn¡¯t go anywhere. It would be a shame to the old man and his good friends. Back in Mariejois, when Kuzan was still around, he remembered that Sakaski and others fell out with tenryubito for him. As a person, he had to have a conscience. Unless there is a powerful man in this world carrying the Red Flag of Human Hope, then he, Kuro, will not hesitate to join his family. If not, then please. Without that kind of ideal, what he wanted was ¡®safety¡¯, not ¡®courting death¡¯. But he could say such words, no one would believe him anyway. Besides, Tenryubito is trash to begin with. What¡¯s there to argue about? ¡°The door is open!¡± Someone called out and there was a heavy sound of the door opening. The heavy iron door slowly opened, revealing the opening. Kuro said to David and Aquitaine, ¡°Go in and say goodbye here.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± David suddenly bowed and said, ¡°I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to this meeting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the king, why should I participate in a meeting? My mission is completed and I have to go.¡± Kuro shook his head. What are you doing here? Disgusting. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, Garp slapped his left palm with his right fist and remembered something. ¡°Kuro, we really have to go in.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Kuro looked at Garp. ¡°This old man remembers, Yixiao seems to be inside. That proposal of yours, Sakasugi and Polusalino said to let you take full responsibility, let this old man tell you, I almost forgot.¡± Garp laughed. Kuro was speechless. ¡°No, why did you only inform me about this now? And why me?! Didn¡¯t the old man tell me himself? Where is Marshal Sakya?¡± Kuro said as he reached out and opened the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed the old man¡¯s number. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi rang for a while, but no one answered. Fine, there¡¯s no need to look. The old man must have picked up the wrong number. He called Sakasugi again, but it showed a busy signal. Garp laughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, Sakasugi is dealing with pirates now. After all, on the way here, he met many pirates. I heard that a royal was kidnapped, but he was rescued by Kirby.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t give it to me. There are many more qualified people than me. Look at that¡­¡± Kuro got stuck in mid-sentence. He now realized that he could not find anyone more qualified than him! Karp? No, this old man is not reliable. Any normal person would know that they can¡¯t hand over such a decision to him. Sengoku? He had retired and Sakasugi was still not on good terms with him and would not give it to him. A smile? Stop fooling around. Without this guy¡¯s proposal, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble. Green Bull? Kuro sensed his aura. It was in Mariejois. He estimated that he was watching the gate now. It seemed impossible for such a person to be recruited by the world. Then the only possibility is that there are three reserve generals. ¡°Aren¡¯t there Momousagi and Tokikake?¡± Kuro said in a weak voice. ¡°Pfft hahaha, then I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Oh, and I¡¯ll accompany you. I almost forgot.¡± Garp said. ¡°No, I have such a good relationship with Brother Yixiao, and he suddenly gave me this mission, I can¡¯t do it. I am such a shy person, how can I speak freely in such a grand meeting?¡± Kuro said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it?¡± Garp smiled. Kuro pursed his lips. ¡°Forget I said that.¡± ¡®Leave it to you?¡¯ With that carefree personality of yours, how can you give him a proposal that is already in the bag, let alone a proposal that is already 50-50? ¡°About¡­ Shichibukai?¡± David said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will know what to do.¡± On the way, his master had already told him about this problem. David knew what to do. It¡¯s just that Dressrosa alone is not enough. Fortunately¡­ Master himself has allies. ¡°The gate is open, let¡¯s go in. Kuro, do you want to eat the shellfish?¡± ¡°Say it again, I¡¯m not eating!¡± One of them laughed loudly and the other had veins on his forehead. The two of them walked into the crowd with the crowd. ¡°Hey, I still want to eat the delicious food inside¡­¡± Leda said with some disappointment. The remaining Marines are definitely not allowed to enter. Mariejois has applied to enter, but Pangu Palace is indeed not a place that ordinary people can enter. ¡°Then come in, Leta.¡± A somewhat familiar voice sounded at the door. He saw a man in a kung fu suit with a round hat and his hands tucked in his sleeves leaning against the door and looking at Leda. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro, who was walking forward, and Leda, who was standing at the back, were stunned. ¡°Lowe?¡± they said in unison. ¡°Call me brother!¡± Lowe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How rude, at least call me king!¡± With that, he turned his head away. ¡°I just feel sorry for you. Even if I don¡¯t want to admit it, you are indeed a member of the royal family now. Don¡¯t lose face for the royal family. Saliva and other things are too embarrassing for me. I didn¡¯t let you in because you are my sister.¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. Why are you so arrogant? If you¡¯re so powerful, why don¡¯t you call me and scold me? Chapter 799 Idiot! Idiot! Roadless Race! ¡°Wow, thank you brother!¡± Leda did not notice anything. When she heard that she could go in, she immediately ran over and hugged Lowe. Her feet were jumping and her face was red with excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, I¡­¡± Lowe was at a loss for what to do and he panicked. Gradually, a gentle look appeared in his eyes and he wanted to reach out and touch Lida¡¯s head. Sis¡¯ head, I haven¡¯t touched it for a long time¡­ ¡°Then I will go in first!¡± However, as soon as he reached out, Leda let go of Lowe and rushed in like a whirlwind. Lowe¡¯s hand froze and a black line appeared on his forehead. ¡°Hey.¡± Kuro walked over and elbowed him in the waist and teased, ¡°How long have you been waiting here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You bastard!¡± Lowe grabbed Kuro¡¯s collar and shouted through gritted teeth: ¡°I didn¡¯t wait! I just happened to be standing there, I just wanted to see the scenery outside, but the gate is closed and I can¡¯t go out. Do you think I will wait?!¡± ¡°Or did you think I would wait for you, you idiot who made my sister change her name and didn¡¯t even call! Idiot! Roadless!¡± Kuro hit Lowe¡¯s hand, adjusted his collar, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. As an older brother, you don¡¯t call, do you expect your sister to call you?¡± Lowe said hatefully, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to call! But you, 800 million, that¡¯s 800 million! You swallowed it without saying anything. Do you think it¡¯s fun to build your Pegasus Island? That Kabuki or hot spring is not fun at all!¡± You¡¯ve been there¡­ A dignified king doesn¡¯t want to build his own country and still wants to travel so far? Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If you¡¯ve been there, why didn¡¯t you go when Leda and I were there? At least we can entertain you.¡± Lowe roared, ¡°I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m just going the same way!¡± ¡°Come on, you perverted tsundere.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Also, you have to have a conscience. That business is half of Leda¡¯s, and my money is no different from hers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my money!¡± Lowe continued to roar. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the king of Dressrosa. My name is David.¡± Lowe wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by David, who came over. He saluted Lowe and smiled. This is one of us, the brother of Lady Leda, the King of the Wormland, then¡­ He could enter his own ¡®Debon¡¯. ¡± Dressrosa?¡± Lowe frowned and said, ¡°Conquer David?¡± ¡°The name of outsiders is not worth mentioning. I am just like you, the king of a country.¡± David smiled. ¡°Kuro, you and him¡­¡± ¡°My friend.¡± Kuro grabbed Lowe¡¯s shoulder and led him forward and said, ¡°You do me a favor later, it¡¯s from before. I talked to you, right?¡± ¡°Abolish Shichibukai¡¯s proposal?¡± Lowe frowned and said, ¡°I agree, but it¡¯s hard to understand. Abolishing Shichibukai is a good thing, right? Why do you object?¡± Kuro said, ¡°I have my own ideas. Recently, the world has become more and more chaotic. Why should I treat people as enemies? Although I have a good relationship with Brother Yixiao, I am naturally against this.¡± ¡°Forget it, no matter what you think, I will support you. Take it as for my sister. If you fall, my sister will be very sad,¡± Lowe said. Kuro smiled. ¡°I say, if you have the skill, you can just go to Lida and contact her. Why are you so awkward?¡± ¡°Who cares! Also, it¡¯s Leta, not Leda!¡± Lowe said angrily. The few of them walked together and arrived at Mariejois¡¯s resting place. It was a courtyard where many royal families had arrived. There was a lot of food in the courtyard and there were waiters serving them. ¡°This is delicious!¡± ¡°This is not bad either!¡± ¡°Oh! Mariejois food is so delicious!¡± In the crowd, the small figure in the Marine uniform and white cloak moved quickly in the various food stations, and only the cloak could be seen fluttering. Seeing this scene, the blue veins on Lowe¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°Hey, you won¡¯t abuse my sister, right?¡± ¡°Do you have no idea about your family¡¯s bloodline, Ah Wei?¡± Kuro stared at Leda and said, ¡°Unlike you, Leda¡¯s combat bloodline is the same as Leda¡¯s.¡± ¡°I know that. Anyway, my sister can¡¯t not eat!¡± Lowe said. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°This is because she can¡¯t drink seawater. If she can drink it, give her time and she can finish the water of the four seas! And she¡¯s even full¡­ Leda, who has integrated ¡®Life Returns¡¯ and her ability, has never been full. Be content. Put her in your kingdom, your poor kingdom will be empty.¡± ¡°The Nation of Insects is not poor! Have you forgotten who gave you that 800 million?¡± Lowe said indignantly, ¡°Humph, you only have money now. I heard that you got Gran Tezolo and robbed that Golden Emperor.¡± ¡°You care so much. Don¡¯t slander me. I don¡¯t have money. I picked up that half of the ship halfway. The rest has nothing to do with me.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and took a glass of wine from the tray dragged by a passing waiter and looked at the huge mermaid on the other side. On Shirahoshi¡¯s side, a large number of members of the Royal Family who had just gotten rid of their entanglement began to chat with a young and beautiful girl with long blue hair. ¡°That is Princess Vivi of Alabasta.¡± Lowe followed Kuro¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°You have to be careful. According to the news, Alabasta is in favor of abolishing Shichibukai.¡± Then he looked over here and glanced at David and Aquitaine. ¡°We have three countries¡­¡± ¡°Your Insect Nation recently confiscated little brothers?¡± Kuro wondered. ¡°Here¡­¡± Lowe pouted to the side and saw a muscular woman in a cheongsam staring at them angrily in the corner. ¡°Er Bao Navy, Huo Lisha, should be the guard of the Kano Country this time. We have been guarding against each other with the Insect Country recently and don¡¯t have the energy to do anything else.¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°Kano Country¡­ Your feud is not over yet.¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a very exaggerated voice sounded. Kuro turned his head and saw a man with the head of Old K on a poker card walking over with a fat woman with an ugly face. ¡°Long time no see, Vice-Admiral Kuro, I haven¡¯t had the time to congratulate you. You are already a Vice-Admiral, and you have a code name, Golden Lion.¡± The man saluted and smiled. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s you, Old K,¡± Kuro remembered this person and said. The king of Two Horse Kingdom. ¡°My name is Alexander Francis.¡± Old K smiled. ¡°Stop calling me Old K.¡± ¡°I got it, Old K.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Humph!¡± The fat woman next to him snorted and crossed her arms to patrol left and right. ¡°Where is the Marine with the gun? He didn¡¯t come?¡± ¡°Catherine, be polite. This is Mary Joa.¡± Old K frowned. ¡°So what? No one here can compare to me in terms of beauty!¡± Catherine looked up arrogantly and said, ¡°That Shirahoshi is very ordinary. I don¡¯t understand why so many people like her. Hmph, she¡¯s so ordinary and so confident.¡± She really has this idea. It¡¯s not unreasonable or funny¡­ This woman ¡­ Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and remembered. It seemed to be the daughter of the merchant who was very good at herself. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro!¡± At this moment, another voice sounded. Four people dressed as kings walked towards him and smiled. ¡°Long time no see, Vice-Admiral Kuro.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± When Kuro saw the four of them, his face suddenly became ferocious and he bared his teeth. ¡°You! I remember you! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Chapter 800 Green Bull (1) It was fine if he did not see these four people, but as soon as he saw Kuro, he could immediately remember them. North Blue Four Kings! It was also because of them that Kuro directly broke through from the colonel position and went all the way to the present. To Kuro¡¯s senses, these four people were the last straw. Without them, he would still be living comfortably on Pegasus Island! ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro¡­¡± The four kings were frightened by the ferocity on Kuro¡¯s face and subconsciously stopped there. They are afraid of Kuro. Unlike other kings, they should be the most afraid of Kuro among kings. Because this Marine once blatantly threatened to destroy their country with the island if they did not publicize it. But staying like this was not a solution. One of the kings asked carefully: ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro, why are you treating us like this? We don¡¯t remember offending you in any way, and we even did what you wanted.¡± F*ck you! Kuro wanted to swear, but this was Mariejois, and there were many royal families here. He had to pay attention to his image, and he had to pay attention to Marine¡¯s image to the outside world. He took a deep breath and revealed an extremely forced smile. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I asked you to promote me!¡± The four kings looked at each other and saw hesitation. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Is it because their publicity is too low? That¡¯s right. As the number one promoter, they will naturally pay attention to Kuro¡¯s movements. They got the news of the Marine live broadcast from other channels. Such a terrifying battle record did not directly reach Admiral. Instead, it made the world¡¯s conscripts catch up from behind, which is indeed difficult to calm down. Something like that¡­ Well! That must be it. It can¡¯t be that this Marine is complaining about their publicity. Which Marine doesn¡¯t want to be promoted and famous? Impossible. ¡°This is our fault, Vice Admiral Kuro.¡± That country first said, ¡°We will pay attention next time.¡± ¡°We are grateful to you for saving our four countries.¡± The other three kings also nodded. ¡°Pay attention? Really? I am a Vice-Admiral, but you are the one who made it.¡± Kuro said in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t make anything with me.¡± If he did it again, the old man would probably retire on the spot. ¡°No, no, if there is a chance, we will pay attention!¡± The four kings nodded. ¡°We also don¡¯t know. If we know, you will never be a Vice Admiral.¡± These words are indeed true. If they knew Kuro¡¯s achievements at that time and all of them were publicized, he must have been a Marine Admiral. But now, since he has become a Vice-Admiral, what he needs to become a Admiral is no longer Ledfield. But they will pay attention. The next time there is a similar opportunity, they will collect it and wait for the critical moment to promote it again! The few of them looked at each other and nodded slightly, seeing the same meaning. Thanks to Kuro, ever since there was no harassment from the Vinsmoke family, the Four Kingdoms of the North Blue enjoyed a rare peace. The relationship between the Four Kingdoms was also closer than before because of the Vinsmoke treasure map. Without the treasure map, there was nothing to fight for. They directly opened the border and the Four Kingdoms were interconnected. It was much better than before. This is also why they are grateful to Kuro even though they fear him. Because life is better and there is more money. Since this Marine is not satisfied, I will find a way to satisfy him. He decided to pay more attention to this Marine and know all his deeds, then collect them and become a Admiral in one fell swoop. In that case, he would not be angry. Kuro stared at them for a while and saw the sincerity on their faces. He curled his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time. Don¡¯t do anything again.¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡± The four kings echoed. ¡°White Star, what are you looking at?¡± At this moment, Vivi, who was chatting with Princess Shirahoshi, saw her looking at Kuro from time to time and then showing a timid look and looking over curiously. Vivi asked suspiciously, ¡°That Marine¡­ Kim Yong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shirahoshi said weakly, ¡°Master Luffy seems to hate him and wants to defeat him, but his other companions are afraid of him.¡± These words stunned Vivi for a moment. ¡°Did Luffy suffer in his hands?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shirahoshi said, ¡°The deepest wound on Lord Luffy¡¯s chest was caused by him. If someone hadn¡¯t saved him, Lord Luffy would have died¡­¡± ¡°That man!¡± Vivi gritted her teeth, but it was terrifying. He was just a Marine, so why were there so many kings gathered around him? There was a man standing behind the Marine. If one did not look carefully, they would think that he was a knight, but Vivi knew that man. He had been in the limelight recently and conquered a lot of islands and countries. Also, that costume should be the king of the Worm Country of West Blue¡­ As well as the king of the Twin Horse Kingdom of West Blue, Vivi knew this because the nearby Pegasus Island is very famous. Those four should be the kings of North Blue. How could a Marine have so many kings gathered around him? ¡°Weiwei, it¡¯s Weiwei.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded from the side. It was a man with a crew cut wearing green clothes, followed by an old woman wearing very avant-garde clothes with her belly button exposed. ¡°Ah! Mr. Dalton!¡± Vivi smiled. ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°Yes, long time no see. I was wondering why you looked so familiar at that time. It turns out that you are really a princess.¡± Dalton smiled. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it at that time.¡± Vivi smiled. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Dalton followed their eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s Marine¡­ If I remember correctly, it seems to be Kingpin. I heard it¡¯s a very responsible and powerful Marine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± At this moment, Kuro also felt the gaze and looked over. He saw Dalton looking at him and nodded at him. ¡°Kuro, who is that?¡± Leda came over at this time, her mouth was full and her speech was muffled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after eating.¡± Kuro took a sip of wine and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s Green Bull.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Leda was stunned and subconsciously glanced again. ¡°Green cow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, green clothes and the fruit in the form of an animal cow, what else can it be if it¡¯s not a ¡®green cow¡¯?¡± Kuro laughed. There are many people called Green Bulls. Kim is called Green Bull. He did not know what the Green Bulls in Mariejois would think if they knew about this. ¡°Ah!!¡± With a scream, a huge net caught the huge mermaid and pushed her to the ground. A silly voice sounded from there: ¡°I caught it, I caught it, a huge mermaid, a big mermaid, I caught it, free of charge.¡± On the side, a sand sculpture jumped left and right like a monkey. Chapter 801 How Humans Are Doesn¡¯t Depend on a Person¡¯s Behavior This sand sculpture is dressed in white clothes, and his hairstyle is like an upside-down man¡¯s thing. At the top of his head are two balls, which keep jumping as he jumps like a monkey. On his idiot-like face, snot was running and he looked ecstatic. However, when they saw this person, everyone consciously retreated to the side and their expressions changed drastically. Tenryubito! ¡°It¡¯s Saint Charles!¡± A king who knew him exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s him again¡­ Not good, the Mermaid Princess is gone.¡± ¡°Yes, why would Charles Saint come here¡­¡± The others were whispering. Although some people looked angry, none of them dared to step forward. This is Tenryubito, a World Noble. If you anger him, you will anger the World Government. No matter how strong a kingdom is, as long as it angers tenryubito, the country will be destroyed. They didn¡¯t know why, but this was history and no one dared to disobey. ¡°The net is caught, the net is caught! Slave 3, go catch him!¡± Charles jumped and made a silly sound. Beside him, a giant no smaller than Shirahoshi grabbed Shirahoshi and was about to handcuff her. ¡°What are you doing? No, no!¡± Shirahoshi struggled wildly, but in terms of strength, he was no match for this huge slave and was quickly suppressed. ¡°White Star!!¡± Vivi wanted to rush out with a gloomy face, but she was stopped by someone nearby. ¡°What are you doing, Princess of Alabasta, you can¡¯t go there!¡± Similarly, Dalton wanted to step forward, but the old woman behind him grabbed his shoulder and shook her head at him. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how terrifying Tenryubito is. Dalton, the Cherry Blossom Kingdom has just been established, and the people of the kingdom can¡¯t be hurt¡­¡± The old woman said in a deep voice. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Dalton clenched his fists, his face full of anger. ¡°White Star!!¡± Among the mermaids, Shark Star wanted to rush up, but he was grabbed by a huge hand. ¡°Father!¡± He turned around and saw Neptune reach out and stop him. ¡°Father, how can you tolerate such barbaric behavior, how can you!¡± Shark Star shouted. Neptune¡¯s face was so gloomy that it could almost drip water. His eyes were fixed on the slave¡¯s action of grabbing Shirahoshi, and his other hand grabbed his clothes, which had been crumpled into a ball. Bang!! The slave directly twisted Shirahoshi¡¯s body and slammed her on the ground, causing everyone to cry out. ¡°Oh! Slave 3, well done. I picked up a mermaid. I picked up a mermaid. I want to use her as my pet.¡± Charles seemed to have gotten a beloved toy and walked to Shirahoshi and smiled. ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t stand it anymore, this is against the law!¡± Dalton shouted and directly turned into his half-ox form and ran straight towards Charles. ¡°No, Dalton!¡± The old woman screamed. ¡°Hahaha! Dalton, Dalton! You idiot, destroy!!¡± In the crowd, a short man with a metal can on his chin was laughing. It was Warpo. After the failure of the Magnetic Drum Kingdom and being sent flying by Straw Hat, he had already lost his power. Fortunately, with his own ability, he created an Evil Dark Magnetic Drum Kingdom and was recognized by the World Government. This time, he came to participate in the World Conference not only because it was the King¡¯s duty, but also because he heard that Dalton was going to participate and was ready to pull him down. But before he could talk to Dalton, this guy actually did such a stupid thing. Now, even the so-called ¡®Sakura Kingdom¡¯ is about to be defeated. Just as Dalton was about to rush towards Charles, a white shadow suddenly flashed from within and kicked the Ox-man form of Dalton away, causing him to fall heavily to the ground. ¡°Bastard! You bastard¡­¡± Dalton half-crawled and looked at the man who had stopped him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me first¡­¡± Lucci put one hand on his waist and looked down at Dalton. ¡°If you take action, the kingdom will be gone.¡± Behind Lucci, there were two other people. Long-Nose Kaku crossed his arms and said, ¡°Indeed, I stopped you just now and saved a country. Don¡¯t disobey Tenryubito. This is a principle that even children know.¡± The other person smiled without saying anything. It was Stussy. After they arrived at the port, they disappeared automatically and did not expect to appear here directly. ¡°You¡­¡± Dalton staggered to his feet and returned to his human form. He covered his chest again and staggered. ¡°Dorton!¡± Vivi ran over and supported him. She said to them angrily: ¡°How can this be! That¡¯s capturing a member of the royal family in front of us!¡± Lucci said in a deep voice, ¡°Tenryubito is the ¡®God¡¯ who created this world, and you are just the ¡®King of the Lower Realm¡¯. What ¡®God¡¯ wants is enough as long as you contribute. You have to understand this.¡± ¡°This is unreasonable!¡± Vivi said angrily. These words made Lucci fall into a short silence before he slowly said, ¡°The world¡­ is just so unreasonable.¡± ¡°Give me back Shirahoshi!¡± Vivi grabbed Lucci¡¯s collar and shouted, ¡°She is my friend!!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± This sound did not come from the front, but from the back. A huge shadow enveloped Vivi. She looked back and saw Neptune¡¯s huge body appear there. His whole body began to surge with a terrifying aura. ¡°If this is the ground¡­ this is the ground!¡± Neptune¡¯s eyes almost turned blood red and he murmured, ¡°Otohime, you see, this is the ground, this is human¡­ This is the existence under the sun, they can¡¯t be trusted at all.¡± ¡°Enough! It¡¯s enough, humans are like this! That¡¯s it¡­ Otohime, I can¡¯t abide by the agreement, in order to protect Shirahoshi!¡± He raised his fist and his aura kept surging towards Lucci and Charles behind him. ¡°After beating them up, we will return to the bottom of the sea. Dragon Palace¡­ will be enemies with you humans on the ground in the future!!¡± ¡°Wa wa wa wa!¡± Charles was frightened by the surging aura and wanted to retreat. Even Lucci subconsciously narrowed his eyes and his body began to tense up. This old king is not weak¡­ Phew!! As soon as the fist moved, it stirred up the wind and rolled the surrounding grass. ¡°Eye Sword.¡± However, in the wind, there was a faint voice. The giant who subdued Shirahoshi suddenly trembled and opened his mouth to shout something, but his trembling body stopped the moment the sound came out and he fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°I said, human beings are not determined by their actions alone.¡± In the crowd, as a cloak fluttered, a person walked out and stood in front of Neptune. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Lucci glanced at him and then looked at the giant slave at the back and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± This person was Kuro. He bit his cigar and exhaled the smoke. ¡°What can I do? Isn¡¯t it the same as you? It¡¯s all to stop the kingdom from being destroyed and tenryubito from being beaten.¡± Chapter 802 The Fake Mermaid is Weak, The Real Mermaid is Impenetrable Neptune¡¯s fist, which was about to strike out, stopped. Marine? They are clearly on the same side as the World Government, why did they stop Tenryubito? Anyone with a little bit of ability would know how that huge slave disappeared. ¡°This guy, there was such a strong killing intent at that moment¡­¡± In the Flower Country camp, an old man in loose clothes with the word ¡®Two¡¯ tattooed on his chest stared at Kuro with narrowed eyes. ¡°Swordsmanship¡­ can you do this with your eyes?¡± He is the leader of Er Bao¡¯s navy, because the Yakuza navy disappeared in Dressrosa, and they accompanied the king here. As the head of the family, his strength is not low. He can see how the huge slave died. The royal guards are all experts and are not inferior to the powerful existences in the Marine. Although it was amazing, it was undoubtedly certain that the slave was killed by this Marine. Except why would Marines attack tenryubito slaves ¡­ Do you want to quit? ¡°That¡¯s Kim Luong, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s very famous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a strong Marine is going to be captured because of Tenryubito.¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. They can fight each other. Let¡¯s watch the show.¡± The people on the other side were whispering. ¡°Slave 3, get up, what are you doing!¡± The collapse of the huge slave made Charles angry. He kicked the huge slave and looked at Kuro fiercely. ¡°You¡­¡± Charles looked at Kuro¡¯s matter, which made the onlookers have different expressions. Some were gloating, some were worried, but most of them were expressionless and indifferent. Marines clash with tenryubito ¡­ It was unheard of. In any case, the situation is very interesting. Charles walked directly to him and stared at him for a long time. Kuro bit his cigar and looked down at Charles. ¡°Oh!! My friend!¡± His idiotic face revealed a smile like that of an idiot. He patted Kuro¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Long time no see, friend! This slave is really useless. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of you. Don¡¯t worry, when I catch that huge mermaid, I will let you play with it.¡± ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯ Everyone was stunned and looked at Charles¡¯s smiling face. Tenryubito, shouting Marine friend? Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, scum. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Such a big mermaid, I want to use her as a pet!¡± Charles said excitedly. Kuro grabbed his shoulder and led his body out. ¡°I remember telling you not to move around.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m in Mariejois, can¡¯t I move around here? I don¡¯t care, I just want her.¡± Charles sniffed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of her? There¡¯s something wrong with your aesthetics. As a tenryubito, you have to have a high-level aesthetics. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you be the same as us mortals?¡± Kuro turned around and pointed at Shirahoshi. ¡°Look, what¡¯s the use of this kind of mermaid? She¡¯s extremely weak and will fall down with a single throw. Her whole body is as brittle as paper and she has scars after a few falls. She¡¯s useless except for her good looks. She¡¯s too fake and fragile.¡± ¡°If you really want it, catch a real mermaid. Do you know what a real mermaid looks like? It¡¯s like the legend of the sea. When you hear her, the soul of the God of Song will be sucked away, and the scream can destroy everything. She has an invulnerable body and a huge body that is not inferior to this Shirahoshi. She is not ugly, similar to you. You can¡¯t think that you are ugly.¡± ¡°In short, one is reality and the other is legend. As a tenryubito, what¡¯s the use of catching this kind of reality mermaid that can be seen everywhere? If you want to catch them, catch the unique legend.¡± ¡°False mermaids are extremely weak, and ordinary people don¡¯t have the courage to kill them. Real mermaids are invulnerable and can cause huge destruction with a casual roar.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m talking about Big Mom!¡± Kuro said confidently, ¡°A tenryubito, if you want to catch one, catch this one-of-a-kind, only then can you show your precious status!¡± ¡°Is, is that so?¡± Charles asked innocently, with yearning in his eyes. ¡°Big Mom is it? Is it very powerful? Is it the biggest mermaid?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m no match for the super powerful ones!¡± Kuro nodded. At the same time, he invited Charles to walk out of the door. ¡°So don¡¯t come here to join in the fun. Don¡¯t you want your people to be envious? Then go back and prepare and do enough work. No matter how long it takes, find the world¡¯s largest mermaid, Big Mom.¡± With that, he pushed Charles directly out of the door. ¡°That¡¯s it. We still have a meeting. Find a place to check the information.¡± ¡°Oh!!! Okay! Okay, I will definitely catch that Big Mom as a pet. At that time, I will also lend it to you to play with, my good friend!¡± Charles looked happy, as if he was looking forward to how his race would envy him when he caught Big Mom. ¡°Take care, scum.¡± Kuro waved at him and watched as Charles skipped away, and his face immediately changed. He said angrily to the soldiers standing at the gate, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s the World Conference period now? Why do you put all kinds of things inside? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very tiring for our Marines to work hard as guards for these royal families? Do you think it¡¯s people who are in trouble here? Where do you put our Marines¡¯ face? Huh?!¡± ¡°Z-Vice-Admiral¡­¡± The armored soldier said awkwardly: ¡°That¡¯s Tenryubito, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tenryubito? Tenryubito, can¡¯t you think of a way? Just lock the door and get lost!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and cursed, ¡°Now lock the door and get lost!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two soldiers saluted and quickly closed the door and left. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Kuro turned around and clapped his hands. ¡°You guys continue the banquet and dance. It¡¯s just a little interlude, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Puhahaha, Kuro, you did a great job. I heard it. Big. Mom, what if he takes your boast seriously?¡± Garp laughed and walked over. ¡°Are you kidding me? Big Mom is so easy to catch, do you need him?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and blew out smoke. ¡°He is stupid, and you still tease him.¡± Garp laughed. Kuro shrugged indifferently. On the other hand, David and the other kings were stunned. Master and Tenryubito are so close. No wonder he doesn¡¯t care about anything. With this relationship, there is indeed nothing to be afraid of. Chapter 803 Three Words For Someone To Spend For Me¡­ When Kuro coaxed Charles away, outside the door, a green-haired man with an iron rod was watching this scene. ¡°You don¡¯t need me¡­¡± He looked at Shirahoshi, who was gradually turning from a frightened state to a normal state, and then at Neptune, who had restrained his anger, and relaxed the iron rod in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­ I can¡¯t face them.¡± The green-haired man smiled and turned away. Inside the gate, Kuro glanced outside and happened to see the back of the green-haired man and frowned. ¡°Another tenryubito? Want to join in the fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Donquixote Mjosgard.¡± Lucci walked over and said lightly, ¡°Unlike other tenryubito, this one doesn¡¯t seem to keep slaves.¡± ¡°Don Quixote¡­¡± Hearing this, David also looked over. ¡°Is that the Donquixote Family that lives in Mariejois?¡± As the owner of the Pansa family eight hundred years ago, the family of Don Quixote did make David very concerned. But he only cared about it. The current Pansa has a new master, a new master after eight hundred years. The Donquixote Family, which had abandoned them and chosen to be ¡°God¡±, was no longer worthy. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Neptune swam over and thanked Kuro. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to help us as a Marine.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you!¡± Shirahoshi also swam over and hurriedly saluted Kuro. Kuro waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not saving you. It¡¯s purely for the face of our Marine.¡± ¡°Puhahaha, that¡¯s right, you are protected by me. If something happens, I will lose face.¡± Garp laughed. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop it, Karp!¡± Kuro said angrily. Garp patted Kuro¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°You have more face than me.¡± ¡°Anyway, thank you very much!¡± Neptune bowed his head. ¡°I don¡¯t actually want to let Otohime down.¡± Shirahoshi also secretly looked up and glanced at the Marine who was smoking a cigar. It seems that he is not as terrifying as Lord Luffy¡¯s companion said. He seems to be a good person¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Neptune, control the Mermen under you, don¡¯t let them come to the sea to cause trouble.¡± Kuro directly said to Neptune. Did they really think that this person was a silly and sweet patient? Those Mermen who are wandering in the sea are not as simple as ¡®being a pirate¡¯. If this king really wants to manage them, he can do it. After all, even Tiger seems to have reported to Neptune before climbing the continent with his bare hands. It was impossible for him to not be able to do it himself. In Kuro¡¯s opinion, when his wife died, he had been lying low in order to fulfill his wife¡¯s wish. But this doesn¡¯t mean that there is no resentment. So many mermen entered the ground because Neptune didn¡¯t want to control them. Kuro did not want to care about the details, but the last time he was in the G-3 sea area, because of the Mermen, his subordinates destroyed a ship. If he had not come in time, he would have been unable to come back. He would remember this grudge. Neptune smiled awkwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t stop what my people want to do.¡± ¡°Just remember it. I gave you face and I hope you can give it to me.¡± Kuro bit his cigar. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Neptune nodded. Kuro ignored him and continued to look around. Tenryubito left by himself, which did not cause any trouble for these royal families. They continued to eat and drink. ¡°I once made a man spend 30 million Berries for me in three sentences!¡± In the crowd, a group of women gathered, and in the center, an extremely ordinary woman said loudly: ¡°I am a female lecturer who is very good at making men spend money on me¡­¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. Human nature? Generally, humans never talk about their understanding of human nature and only praise animals. ¡°It seems very interesting¡­¡± Leda was about to lean over with a face full of curiosity, but Kuro grabbed her back collar. ¡°What are you doing? This is obviously a trick to deceive people. Why are you making do?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°In this world, anyone who can make others spend money for you in three words is either your family or you are a kidnapper.¡± ¡°Hey, but there are so many people listening¡­¡± Leda said regretfully. Kuro glanced over there. ¡°Do you think they are listening to others? They are learning from experience and going back to lie to their own people. They are lying to those greedy women who have no vision. Only those women will believe them.¡± But one is willing to fight, and the other is willing to suffer. There is no place to reason with such things. ¡°Princess Weiwei!¡± At this moment, a person with a tattoo on his face ran to Vivi and said anxiously, ¡°I heard the commotion and came over. Is everything okay?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Vivi shook her head. ¡°Some small disturbances have been stopped. Where is Father?¡± ¡°King is discussing with Admiral Fujitora in the room. I don¡¯t know what to discuss¡­¡± The man shook his head. Kuro happened to hear this. He looked at the interior of Pangu City and sensed the aura of a smile. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t we go, Garp?¡± ¡°Puhaha, yes, it¡¯s not good to stay too long, it seems that there is a meeting.¡± Garp laughed. The meeting is held by the kings, but these ¡®family members¡¯ naturally live in the Pangu Palace. Once the kings have a meeting, there is no reason for them to stay here. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand and said to David, ¡°Can you find a place to discuss my proposal before the meeting?¡± ¡°Understood, Master¡­¡± David bowed, completely ignoring the surprised looks of others, and said, ¡°I will handle this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you, David.¡± Kuro turned around and walked back, his arms stretched out and he was ready to leave. ¡°Well¡­¡± Lowe saw that Lida was going to follow him and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he turned his face and said in an extremely low voice, ¡°As a family member, you can stay¡­¡± ¡°He has left, King Lowe,¡± Old K said. Lowe looked up and when he staggered, he had disappeared. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damn you, Kuro! You only know how to abduct my sister!¡± ¡°Fellow kings¡­¡± David bowed to them and smiled. ¡°Since everyone knows Master, we have the first layer of contact. Why don¡¯t we find a place to sit and talk about our future? In addition, there is also Master¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°I have no objections.¡± Although he was angry, Lowe nodded when it came to serious matters. After all, his sister was in Kuro¡¯s hands, so he had to acknowledge her. ¡°No problem.¡± Old K has a good impression of Kuro. After all, he saved him and put him on the throne. ¡°Neither do we.¡± Not to mention the king of the Four Kingdoms of the North Sea, who is afraid and loves Kuro. Chapter 804 Dressrosa Alliance As soon as the king and the guards spoke, the armored guards brought him to an empty room. As they sat down, David spoke first. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. What Master wants is that once Admiral Fujitora proposes to abolish Shichibukai policy, we will stop him and hand over the decision-making power of Shichibukai to Marines to achieve the purpose of checks and balances.¡± ¡°Master said that ordinary people will not agree to open the window, but if someone wants to tear down the wall, there is a high chance that someone will agree to open the window.¡± ¡°We are the one who opened the window, but we need someone to propose to tear down the wall first.¡± Abolishing Shichibukai is a big deal, but David knows that it will definitely succeed. Because for those kings, the existence of Shichibukai is fine or not, it has no effect on their interests. The World Conference has a total of seven days. There are too many things to talk about. Once every four years, they will decide the direction of the world. As long as someone proposes it first, this matter will fall sooner or later, no matter how terrifying it is. After all, two Shichibukai have already caused great persecution to the country. Alabasta, Dressrosa ¡­ Two of them are big countries in the world. One was almost overthrown by Shichibukai, and the other has been overthrown and ruled by Shichibukai for a long time. If not for his master¡¯s orders, David would probably also be inclined to abolish Shichibukai¡¯s proposal. Even if there is only one of these two big countries, if they are silent, they will definitely pass. Lowe shrugged and took a sip of black tea on the table. ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t have any feelings about abolishing Shichibukai, that guy has a request, so I can do it. But why do you call him Master Kuro?¡± ¡°Master has done me a favor.¡± David put his hand to his chest and said: ¡°He makes my life full of hope. Although I am the king of Dressrosa, I prefer to be his knight, so I call him Master.¡± ¡°A king¡­¡± Lowe looked surprised. A king actually recognizes a Marine as his master? If this gets out¡­ He didn¡¯t care if Kuro was unlucky, but he couldn¡¯t do it with Leda. ¡°What happened today, because of your words, it entered our ears. One more person cannot hear it.¡± Lowe looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Old K said first. He really did not care. The Twin Horse Kingdom is now very comfortable. He just wants to be his king. If Kuro has any requests, just do it. It is not a big deal. The king of the Four Seas also shook his head in agreement. As for Aquitaine, he had no objections. He acted as Dressrosa¡¯s underling. Whatever his big brother wanted to do, he would naturally follow his lead. ¡°Okay, Master¡¯s proposal is over. Now let¡¯s talk about the future of our country¡­¡± David paused and suddenly stretched out his hand and said to the kings, ¡°On behalf of ¡®Debon¡¯, I sincerely invite you to join us and we will jointly form the ¡®Dresrosa Union State¡¯. We will imitate the World Government and decide the development of our own alliance.¡± ¡°With Dressrosa as the center, you will be matched. You will build whatever we lack and increase the wealth and national income of your country. Similarly, I will share everything about Dressrosa with you.¡± ¡°Hey, do you know what you are saying?!¡± Lowe stood up in shock. ¡°You want to disobey the World Government?!¡± David shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯re still a joining country, but we never said that joining countries can¡¯t form alliances. We¡¯re just a more advanced form of alliance.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Lowe stared at David in amazement. David paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s for peace!¡± ¡­ . Red Harbor. Kuro and the others came down from Mariejois and entered the other end of the Red Line, in the position of Red Port. Kaz and Wilbur also rested here. Although Kuro entered the Pangu Palace because of the proposal, of course, he could not enter a meeting place like the World Conference. But they could not leave either. During the World Conference, they are responsible for escorting the Royal Family back and forth. Seven days later, they have to send the Royal Family back to the base. During this period, the Marines and even countries around the world were the most relaxed. Because all the powerful combat power is here. ¡°Yo, Kuro.¡± They arrived at a place to eat and saw Kazui sitting on a chair facing the door. He greeted him and said with a smile, ¡°You came down.¡± ¡°Brother Jiji¡­¡± Kuro glanced at him and saw Momousagi at the side. He nodded at them and sat down in a seat. The table was already filled with food. ¡°Tina is curious why you came down so late.¡± On the other side of the table, Tina crossed her arms and smoked a cigarette as she asked Kuro. ¡°Just to take care of something, only you came? Where is that idiot Smoker?¡± Kurlo asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be involved in the escort this time,¡± Tina said. ¡°That¡¯s true. With his personality, he really won¡¯t come.¡± Kuro shrugged. This table, this room, gathers a new generation of Marine elites. From Karp, to Momousagi, Tokikake, to Tina¡­ Kuro even saw another table and a giant Marine. They were all Marines escorting the Royal Family. ¡°With so many people together for seven days, the sea is even messier.¡± Kuro bit his cigar. ¡°That¡¯s the rule,¡± Tina said lightly. ¡°Puhaha, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Karp sat next to Kuro and picked up a huge piece of meat and bone and gnawed on it. ¡°Food!¡± Leda didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat down too. Her hands began to move and she stuffed food into her mouth. Kuro poured himself a glass of wine. Before it entered his mouth, Marines broke in and shouted: ¡°Not good! Not good! Big Mom is on the move. She has contacted Kaido!¡± As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere on the field fell silent. ¡°What?!¡± Tina turned her head and said solemnly. ¡°This is the news obtained from monitoring Den Den Mushi. There is no blockage at all. It seems that he doesn¡¯t mind monitoring at all!¡± Marine also had a black listening Den Den Mushi in his hand. He ran to their side and played it. ¡°Well, well, well!¡± As soon as Den Den Mushi was activated, Kuro heard a very familiar laugh. It was very clear and there was no fluctuation. There was no doubt that it was Lingling¡¯s. Kuro frowned slightly and finished the wine in the glass. Then he put down the glass and listened. ¡°About Straw Hat, he should be on your side now.¡± Big Mom¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°So what!¡± The voice was rough and domineering. It was Kaido¡¯s. ¡°Listen carefully, do not attack him!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°I will go to the Country of Peace and take Straw Hat¡¯s head!¡± ¡°What a joke, I refuse!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for you, Kaido. I have to get Straw Hat¡¯s head or I will lose all my face!¡± These words made the corners of Kuro¡¯s mouth twitch and he exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°That idiot Morgans, the new smell he made has already made things sour¡­¡± Chapter 805 How Dare You! The eavesdropping news continued. In the face of Big Mom¡¯s words, Kaido¡¯s reply was very simple. ¡°What does it have to do with me!¡± ¡°Well, well¡­ You owe me a big favor, Kaido.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a lifelong favor.¡± ¡°Humph! I have a grudge against Straw Hat. If you come, I will kill you too, Lingling!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to discuss with you, I¡¯m just here to inform you. Well, that¡¯s great, I¡¯m here to take down Straw Hat¡¯s head¡­ Let¡¯s do it like before!¡± The Den Den Mushi¡¯s eavesdropping ends here. ¡°Big Mom is going to find Kaido¡­¡± Garp took a big bite of a piece of meat and laughed, ¡°That¡¯s big news, hahaha!!¡± ¡°Hey, Garp, Kaido and Big Mom have their eyes on your grandson, how can you still smile?¡± Ji Yuan asked. ¡°Puhahaha, that¡¯s really funny!¡± Garp almost spat out. ¡°This is not a funny thing, really.¡± Ji Yuan said helplessly: ¡°Is it really good to let two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) touch him like this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad¡­¡± Karp smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the World Conference now. We are the guards of the royal family and can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Katsushiki smiled and said, ¡°During the World Conference, our Marine force outside is very weak. Big Mom probably saw this, so he mobilized.¡± Ji Yuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°What did President Saka say?¡± Kazashi asked. Beside him, Marine said, ¡°Marshal Sakasugi said that the Country of Peace is not a joining country, and it is not our jurisdiction.¡± ¡°Puhaha, right, it seems that it is better not to care now.¡± Garp laughed. Tina looked at him, picked up the cigarette in her mouth, and blew out a stream of smoke. ¡°But¡­ Kapu, if Big Mom and Kaido move, they can¡¯t be left alone. Those two people are the reason you are called ¡®Marine Hero¡¯.¡± These words stunned Kuro and he looked at Tina. ¡°You know, Tina.¡± ¡°Lox¡­¡± Garp bared his teeth and said a noun that made everyone quiet. Kazumi and Jiyuan looked surprised at this moment, and they were both silent. ¡°Tina, you are so young, you know a lot.¡± Garp smiled and looked at Kuro. ¡°You know too?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Roger¡¯s previous overlords gathered a group of dangerous pirates and wanted to dominate the world.¡± Karp said, ¡°Yeah, but that was forty years ago.¡± ¡°But now that time has passed, their strength has also increased.¡± Tina took a puff of her cigarette and said, ¡°The current Big Mom and Kaido can reproduce the scene of Lox when they are together.¡± ¡°They?¡± Kuro smiled disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on them, but these two are a little worse. In contrast, Tiki, I think it¡¯s possible to recreate the grandeur of the Rockes.¡± ¡°Blackbeard, huh¡­¡± Garp took a bite of meat and said: ¡°He is still early, Red Hair will keep an eye on him, Big Mom and Kaido will not allow it. Puhaha, just like my grandson, it is still early to be called ¡®Fifth Emperor¡¯!¡± Kuro leaned back and blew out smoke. ¡°Your family is the same. If you don¡¯t cause some trouble, you will feel uncomfortable. Let him cause trouble and see what can happen. In that place, you can¡¯t care so much.¡± ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m just a veteran, what can I do?¡± Garp laughed. Kuro shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s best to do as you say. The sea is already in trouble. Don¡¯t add to it.¡± ¡­ . Just as Kuro and others stayed in Red Harbor, a ship slowly approached in the sea in front of G-3 Base. In the cabin of the ship, in the dark shadows, a figure with an afro bit a cigar and the smoke lingered above him. ¡°This is it, the station of the man you can¡¯t forget.¡± Beside him, an unusually burly figure appeared, playing with two gravel in his huge palm. ¡°Is he here?¡± The voice came out, very steady and with a trace of violence. ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± The figure with the afro smiled. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter, he will appear, as long as you want him to. It¡¯s the World Conference period now, don¡¯t worry.¡± The burly figure nodded and walked out of the cabin and appeared on the deck. Under the sunlight, his body was revealed. He was a burly man with a black military uniform and long yellow wavy hair. He wore earphones and took out a newspaper with his huge palm. In the newspaper, there was a picture of Kuro killing Ledfield. He looked at G-3 Base and made a hoarse and slow sound. ¡°Luciru Kuro¡­¡± He crumpled the newspaper into a ball and shot out from the deck like a black cannonball or a black meteor, directly hitting a corner of the base in front of him. Bang!!! With a loud bang, the base directly collapsed¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± In the restaurant of Red Harbor, the shrill voice of Den Den Mushi disturbed Kuro, who was eating. He frowned. ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s so noisy.¡± He turned around and saw that Crowe had gone to answer the phone. It was from their side. As soon as Den Den Mushi was connected, the G-3 branch was filled with banging sounds and screams. Hearing this voice, Kuro frowned and looked over. ¡°This is¡­¡± Crowe looked at Den Den Mushi and his eyes widened. ¡°A call from the G-3 branch!¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral! Ah!!¡± Den Den Mushi shouted, but the sound directly turned into a scream. With a tremor, Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression became calm and resolute. ¡°Luciru Kuro, long time no see.¡± Boom!! As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding environment turned cold, and a dull and oppressive voice instantly covered the entire Hong Kong Restaurant. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Femboldi and Zangor hugged each other subconsciously and shivered. Tina¡¯s face was sweating as she looked at Kuro, who was sitting motionless in the chair. He lowered his head, and his face was so gloomy that it could drip water. The suffocating killing intent that was enough to crush people to death, as if there was water wandering around him, slowly emitted from his surroundings, making people unable to breathe. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Leda carefully tugged at the corner of his shirt. ¡°Puhaha, Kuro, the killing intent is too strong!¡± Garp laughed. ¡°Shut up! Damn old man!¡± Kuro took a deep breath and looked at Lida, forcing himself not to be angry. He looked at Den Den Mushi and hooked his finger. Den Den Mushi flew out of Kro and reached his side. He grabbed the microphone and said ferociously: ¡°How dare you raid my G-3, who the hell are you!¡± Chapter 806 I Don¡¯t Care About the World Conference! ¡°I have been looking for you for a long time. After I came out, I have been looking for you, Lucilu Kuro¡­¡± Den Den Mushi revealed a sinister smile. ¡°More than 20 years ago, I wanted to have a good fight with you. Now is the opportunity! Come, find me and fight me. Let me become the strongest in the world or defeat me. Then, I will give you the world¡¯s greatest treasure.¡± ¡°More than 20 years ago? How old was I more than 20 years ago? You want to compete with me? Who are you? The survivor of East Blue?!¡± Snap. Den Den Mushi did not respond and hung up. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Kuro called twice and found that there was no reaction at all. His fingers subconsciously exerted force and crushed the microphone with a bang. ¡°F*ck!¡± He stood up with a whoosh, his pupils almost shrinking, and his head was almost smoking with anger. ¡°Good, good! How dare you!¡± He squeezed a few words out of his teeth. ¡°Set sail! I want to go back!¡± ¡°Kuro, this is the World Conference¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the World Conference!¡± Kuro stared directly at Tina and roared, ¡°The Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) can¡¯t even come! What a joke! How many raids have I been attacked since I was in charge of G-3?! I haven¡¯t killed enough, I haven¡¯t killed enough at all. I don¡¯t understand, even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) don¡¯t dare to come to me, why do any Tom, Dick, or Harry want to make a name for themselves with me? I¡¯m tired of living! Compete? Fine! I¡¯ll compete with him!¡± ¡°Puhaha, when I was here, there wasn¡¯t so much.¡± Garp laughed. ¡°You want to fight, old man!¡± Kuro said angrily: ¡°Do you believe that I will let you accompany Zephyr now!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really scary.¡± Garp imitated Kizaru and opened his mouth. ¡°This damn old man¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils almost shrank to the tips of his eyes. He took a deep breath and roared, ¡°All of you! All directly under G-3, set sail! Now, immediately, return to G-3 immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe, Cass, and Wilbur all stood straight and saluted with solemn expressions. ¡°Kuro, if you go back now, you will be irresponsible. You and your subordinates will fail the mission of escorting the Royal Family, which will cause our Marine evaluation to drop¡­¡± Before Tina could finish her sentence, Kuro strode out. It was obvious that this guy could not listen to a word. ¡°Hehehe, give up, Tina, Kuro in this state can¡¯t listen to any words.¡± Kaji shrugged and laughed. ¡°After all, he dares to deal with Big Mom alone.¡± Kuro had joined the Marine Corps for a long time and had been in the Headquarters for two or three years. Those who paid a little attention to him knew his temper. The last time he was angry, he shocked the entire Marine Headquarters. He challenged Totland alone. ¡°Tina is very helpless.¡± Tina sighed and said, ¡°Then how should we deal with this matter? If we lose some people, then the Royal Family¡­¡± ¡°Reassign, hahaha.¡± Garp laughed and said, ¡°This is the first time I have seen Kuro angry. It is indeed terrifying.¡± ¡°The killing intent is too strong, but¡­¡± Katsushiki chuckled and said, ¡°Compared to Gran Tezolo, this murderous aura is child¡¯s play.¡± Ji Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, after obtaining that ¡®Supreme Great Blade¡¯, his killing intent at that time could change the weather.¡± ¡°Change the weather¡­¡± Garp looked up. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Haoshoku? It¡¯s amazing, hahahaha!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that all?¡± Tina looked outside with deep shock in her eyes. The name of the monster is indeed unusual. ¡­ . Outside the restaurant, Basil was bragging with a group of Marines. ¡°Let me tell you, at that time, there were many big pirates who attacked us, but I was not afraid at all. I am Basil Kuro, those famous big pirates could not withstand my Haki attack.¡± The Marines nodded in unison. A young Marine asked, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Later, when those pirates couldn¡¯t beat us, they mocked us for being the World Government¡¯s lackeys. Of course I was not convinced. I even suggested to Vice-Admiral Kuro how to fight back. At that time, I was super¡­¡± As he spoke, the Marines in front of him turned their eyes and looked behind Basil. This made Basil a little unhappy. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with your attitude? Don¡¯t you believe me? I really made a suggestion to Vice-Admiral Kuro at that time. I am super brave.¡± The Marines¡¯ eyes still did not shift. ¡°Who is it? Who dares to disturb the great Lord Basil¡¯s story?¡± He turned his head and cursed, but in the next moment, he straightened his body and stood still. The crowd in front of them surged and a large number of Marines approached, and the leader was Kuro. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Basil suddenly felt that something was wrong. He closed his mouth and straightened his body, waiting for Kuro and others to come over. Then, he obediently returned to the team and walked to Crowe¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Crowe¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡± Crowe whispered, ¡°Unless you want to lie in bed for two weeks.¡± Basil didn¡¯t say a word. Vice Admiral Kuro¡¯s face ¡­ He was almost wringing water out of him. He had lost his temper. At this juncture, Basil didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Not only that, he even felt a chill in his body and a sharp pain, as if he had been cut open. Instinct told him that if he said the wrong thing, it would be over. Who had the courage to make Vice-Admiral Kuro lose his temper? The last time I lost my temper was when I was assassinated¡­ ¡°Vice Admiral!¡± At this moment, Ian and Bintz, who were outside, also saw Kuro and hurriedly ran over to salute him. ¡°Oh, Ian¡­¡± Kuro glanced at it. ¡°Return to the team and follow me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ian called out and obediently returned to the team. She didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t need to know either, because that face and the suppressed aura around it meant that things were very big. At this time, just listen to orders. ¡°Jin Xuan, where are you going?¡± Not long after he walked out, some government officials in black jumped out and said, ¡°It¡¯s the World Conference period now. Your duty is to wait for the Royal Family meeting to end and then escort them back. What are you going to do now¡­¡± **TIP** Kuro did not wait for him to finish speaking and directly walked over. A hand directly touched the neck of the leading government official and lifted him up and approached him. ¡°I am angry now, you better not provoke me, get away!¡± With that, he swung his arm and threw the official directly into the crowd of government officials, knocking them down. Crowe pursed his lips and cursed these people in his heart. Mr. Kuro hates government officials to begin with. At this critical juncture, they still dare to harass him. Can¡¯t they see that these subordinates don¡¯t dare to fart? Even Lida was as obedient as a kitten. No one dared to joke with Kuro when he was angry. Chapter 807 I Will Bring Back The Head! Marines belonging to the G-3 ignored these government officials and quickly boarded the ship. Looking at the Marines boarding the ship one by one, Kuro bit his cigar and let out a big puff of smoke. He said to Crowe, ¡°Who is left behind in G-3?¡± Crowe knew that Kuro was not asking about those who did not belong to his direct faction and said, ¡°It¡¯s Fanny.¡± ¡°Turn on the electricity and check if she¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe waved his hand and a Marine brought Den Den Mushi over and dialed the number. Soon, the Den Den Mushi was connected and turned into a soft and weak face. ¡°Moximose? Is it Vice Admiral Kuro?¡± ¡°I am Crowe, Mr. Kuro is next to me¡­¡± Crowe glanced at Kuro, who was silent with his head lowered, and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Den Den Mushi said, ¡°Someone raided G-3. I was experimenting at that time and he acted very quickly. When I came out, I couldn¡¯t see him. Now I am organizing people to treat him, but¡­ G-3 Base is half destroyed.¡± ¡°How many casualties?¡± Kuro asked quickly. Den Den Mushi was silent for a while. Then, Fanny said with a sobbing tone, ¡°A lot¡­¡± ¡°Many is how many! Speak!!¡± Kuro directly roared. ¡°Yes! Still counting!¡± As if sensing Kuro¡¯s angry tone, Fanny quickly replied, ¡°But I estimate that more than one-fifth of the Marines who stayed behind died¡­¡± One-fifth! His G-3 has a total of 5,000 troops and he took 2,000 with him. Caswell and Ian also took some with them because of the escort. There are at least 2,000 left in G-3. Not counting the injuries, just the number of deaths alone is one-fifth, that is four to five hundred people! ¡°Have you seen them clearly? How many are there?!¡± Kuro¡¯s tone became colder and colder. ¡°Yes, according to the Marine who survived, only, only one person broke in here. That person is wearing a military uniform. According to them, it seems to be¡­¡± Fanny paused and said: ¡°I think it¡¯s Douglas Barrett.¡± As soon as these words came out, the surroundings fell silent. ¡°Douglas Barrett?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and frowned. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t Headquarters deny that he is still alive?¡± ¡°Barret? More than twenty years ago?¡± Crowe doesn¡¯t know, but Kuro does. Barrett is alive, but they have a unified story and no one will know. But¡­ he seemed to remember that he seemed to have returned to that time period and fought with that man. But this guy remembered him for more than 20 years?! Kuro narrowed his eyes, turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist, and dialed the number. ¡°Maximose, this is Kizaru¡¯s office.¡± ¡°I am Kuro!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Vice-Admiral!¡± Marine¡¯s voice immediately became serious. ¡°Where is the old man?¡± Kuro asked coldly. ¡°Over at the Marshal¡¯s office¡­¡± ¡°Take the phone over. I want to talk to them.¡± ¡°But the Marshal is negotiating with the Admiral¡­¡± ¡°Right now! Can¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Kuro roared. ¡°Yes!¡± Den Den Mushi sounded the sound of hurried footsteps, and after a while Marine¡¯s breathless voice sounded inside. ¡°Marshal Sakasugi, Admiral Kizaru!¡± ¡°Huh? Why did you come in during the meeting?!¡± This voice belonged to Sakasugi. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Lieutenant General Kuro.¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± This is Kizaru¡¯s voice. The Den Den Mushi changed into a wretched state. ¡°Oh, Kuro, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°My base was destroyed! Many people died!¡± Den Den Mushi fell into a rare silence. ¡°Give me the authorization! Douglas Barrett, you should have news!¡± Kuro continued. Den Den Mushi¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Kuro, the government has a request, you know, the news that Douglas Barrett is still alive must be denied. The destruction of the base is a serious provocation to our Marine, at least until the World Conference is over, I will personally¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes began to turn red. ¡°I lost a group of my men, they were not killed by real guns and pirates, but by a single person who broke into my base and killed them. When the world conference is over, who will care about my face! Marshal, where will your face go!¡± Den Den Mushi was silent for a while and said, ¡°Douglas Barrett, according to the intelligence, should be with Buena Fista. They seem to be inviting other pirates to prepare for a ¡®World Conference¡¯ in the Pirate World.¡± Kuro asked, ¡°Who is investigating it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Smoker. Kuro, I can authorize you to be responsible for the arrest of Buena Fista and Douglas Barrett. Whether they live or die, I will leave Marine to you for the time being, but you must do this well!¡± Kuro answered more simply: ¡°I will bring back the head!¡± Snap. He hung up the phone. ¡°Board the ship and turn on the power. Call Smoker and ask him where he is!¡± ¡­ . Headquarters, New Marin Vando. Sakasugi and Kizaru listened to the busy signal on the Den Den Mushi and were momentarily speechless. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Sakasugi clenched his fist. Burning red appeared on his glove, raising the surrounding temperature. ¡°Damn pirates, how dare they do such a thing during the World Conference!¡± If not for the World Conference, would anyone dare to raid their naval base? And it is an important base directly under the Headquarters. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t think much of their Marines. Kuro was right. Where would he put his face, and where would he put his face? ¡°Well¡­¡± Kizaru shrugged and opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to see Kuro get angry. This time it¡¯s very intuitive and scary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Sakasugi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Someone has to punish them, otherwise those pirates will be too arrogant. Big Mom wants to contact Kaido, and there is actually someone here who wants to do a pirate version of ¡®World Conference¡¯. Kuro has done a good job. It¡¯s me who is too rigid. At this time, I really shouldn¡¯t follow the orders of the higher-ups.¡± Kizaru nodded and said, ¡°I know Fista. On the surface, he is the promoter of the celebration, but in the dark, he is the mastermind behind the war of many countries. Is he planning something big with Douglas Barrett?¡± ¡°It is precisely because we don¡¯t know that we are prepared to wait and see, but if something happens on Kurlo¡¯s side¡­ we will authorize him. Polusalino, where is your Demon Slayer Order?¡± Sakasugi asked. ¡°It has long been authorized to Kuro,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. He was a person who watched his own son. He had long handed over the golden Den Den Mushi to him. ¡°But in that case, during the World Conference¡­ there will probably be some criticism,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Sakasugi said seriously: ¡°Justice is the most important thing! I will explain to the higher-ups in person. Besides, the world conference is seven days. We have enough time. So much evil is not allowed on the sea. That Fista, it is a good thing to gather a large number of pirates. If we can destroy them in one fell swoop, we will deal a heavy blow to Pirate World!¡± Chapter 808 I Have the Demon Slayer Token On the sea, the Golden Lion sailed with several warships. Kuro sat in a chair in the office of the Golden Lion. The Den Den Mushi on his desk was ringing. In addition to him, Leda and Crowe are here. However, Leda did not dare to continue eating snacks here, so Crowe stood even straighter. Because Kuro¡¯s face has always been gloomy. Since he boarded the ship, his face has not been good. Soon, Den Den Mushi was connected. ¡°Hey, this is Smoker.¡± Den Den Mushi changed into an arrogant face biting three cigars. ¡°It¡¯s me, Kuro,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Kuro, why did you call me? Aren¡¯t you on a mission to escort the Royal Family?¡± Kuro took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Smoker, my base was ambushed by Douglas Barrett and Buena Festa¡­¡± The other side fell silent. ¡°I have been authorized. You are investigating, right? Where is the progress now? Report to me and I will take full responsibility,¡± Kuro continued. ¡°Are you authorized? How can you fix it? Headquarters has been denying the news that Douglas Barrett is still alive!¡± Den Den Mushi showed anger. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t look for trouble, we can consider him dead.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and exhaled deeply. ¡°But now, not to mention that he is not dead, even if he is really dead, I will dig him out of the ground and burn his bones!¡± ¡°It seems that he is really angry. Kuro, I am indeed investigating and have responded to the higher-ups. This is also the reason why I did not participate in the escort mission.¡± Smoker said in a deep voice, ¡°I have found it, but I haven¡¯t determined the location yet. I have only confirmed that Fista, the warmonger, has been very active recently and I am sure that he has sent invitations to many pirates. I am almost catching the tail, but it will take some time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait!¡± Kuro said in a deep voice, ¡°Go ahead, Smoker, find the location, if necessary¡­¡± He opened the drawer and took out a pocket-sized golden Den Den Mushi. This Den Den Mushi doesn¡¯t have a microphone, like a hard thing made of gold, and there is a button on the shell. Kuro gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°I can also activate the Demon Slayer Token!¡± Demon Slayer Token! The old man had given him the authorization a long time ago, but Kuro had never used it. This thing is a great killing weapon. It can be used once in the area to destroy that area. It is an indiscriminate attack. However, if he simply used ten so-called great army ships to attack, he would be underestimating it. Its real threat is the five elite Vice-Admiral commanding the warship and countless elite Marines. This is the true power of the Demon Slayer Token. Kuro knew about Douglas Barrett. He was defeated by the Demon Slayer Token back then. The one who defeated him was the Vice-Admiral Sakasky. Although the current Demon Slayer Token is not as powerful as before, it is mainly because the monsters have either become generals or left directly. But Kuro still has temporary control. This power is very great. As long as Kuro wants to, he can summon everyone below the Admiral level. Of course, the World Government probably won¡¯t agree, but that kind of thing, Kuro doesn¡¯t matter anymore. He just wants to get Barrett¡¯s head! ¡°Demon Slayer Token¡­¡± On the Den Den Mushi¡¯s side, he held his breath and said, ¡°Kizaru Admiral actually gave you this kind of thing. Why didn¡¯t I hear about it before?¡± Nonsense, no one dared to provoke him like this in the past. Even those so-called Pirate Alliance who had broken into the G-3 sea were not so angry. But this time, it was different. This was a pirate provoking him! If he didn¡¯t solve this problem, he wouldn¡¯t even have any face left. He was just a fugitive and a prisoner who escaped from prison. So what if he was the former Pirate King¡¯s partner? How many old guys did Kuro kill himself? ¡°You just need to know that I have it, Smoker.¡± ¡°I understand. I will let you know as soon as possible.¡± Den Den Mushi hung up and Kuro also hung up the microphone. He bit the cigar without saying a word and let the cigar smoke fly up. ¡°Mr. Kuro, the Demon Slayer Token is the last trump card. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to use it to intimidate Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)?¡± Crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°Is it really good to start now?¡± He knew that Mr. Kuro had a Demon Slayer Token. After all, as Kuro¡¯s confidant, Kuro did not hide anything from him. ¡°Stop it.¡± Kuro said lightly: ¡°The Demon Slayer Token can only make Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) feel that it¡¯s troublesome, and it¡¯s not Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) who has offended me now, it¡¯s Barrett and Fista!¡± First, his subordinates are gone and his fortress is destroyed. This matter is non-negotiable. Secondly, if this matter is not handled well, the situation that he fought so hard for will return to the past, and there will be pirates who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth to bother him again. If the two were combined, wouldn¡¯t that be a slap in his face? If he does not take revenge, he, Kuro, will not be human! ¡­ . Two days later, the Golden Lion led several warships to Fortress G-3. It didn¡¯t take long to get from New Marien Vando to G-3. Kuro rushed back while waiting for news from Smoker. Although he was furious, he knew that it was useless to be anxious. On the G-3 side, Fanny had already taken control of the situation and counted the injured to be treated. But when he really saw this scene, Kuro still couldn¡¯t help it. When he saw Fortress G-3, his murderous aura directly spread all over the Golden Lion and the fleet led by him. The Marines were all pale and trembling. He really couldn¡¯t control himself. The top of the magnificent Fortress G-3 seemed to have been destroyed by a hurricane and completely disappeared. The surrounding buildings around the fortress were also destroyed. They were all broken walls and half of Fortress G-3 was destroyed! Although there are traces of being cleaned up, Kuro can see that it was forcefully dismantled with brute force! From beginning to end, there were only traces of one person fighting! He could imagine how bold the bastard who had invaded the fortress had been. He had crushed these Marines with pure strength, held them immobile, and then fought and destroyed the fortress. The fleet stopped, and Kuro came down from the ship, his face becoming more and more gloomy. Fanny, who had received the news earlier, had already come out to welcome him. When she saw Kuro, she saluted and looked sad. ¡°Vice Admiral Kuro, I tried my best¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t prescribe medicine, but he could still see Fanny. He could just let the other military doctors do the rest. Just like that, if Fanny says no, then she really can¡¯t. ¡°The numbers are out?¡± Kuro didn¡¯t want to ask this topic at all. But he had no choice. He had to ask. How long has it been? How long has it been since I suffered such a big loss? Even when he was in East Blue, as long as he was there, he had never suffered so much. This was the first time in recent years. Chapter 809 Undercover? Count Me in ¡°Yes, it¡¯s out.¡± Fanny pursed her lips and looked back. ¡°Including those who were not saved, a total of 515 people were sacrificed and another 1032 were injured.¡± ¡°Collect the remains, there¡¯s no hurry to hold a funeral¡­¡± Kuro said coldly, ¡°When I bring back the heads of Barret and Fista, we will have a funeral. Crowe, connect the headquarters and find the craftsmen to repair this place.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said in a deep voice. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± At this moment, the phone on Kuro¡¯s wrist rang. He squinted, opened the cover of his watch and answered the call. ¡°Kuro, found it!¡± Den Den Mushi turned into Smoker¡¯s face. ¡°Found it? Where is the address!¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t find the island, but we found a pirate group that was invited. As you know, it¡¯s impossible for Vista not to be cautious with such a big movement. We can¡¯t go after them with great fanfare.¡± As they spoke, there was some noise on the Den Den Mushi side. ¡°Hey, New Personality Moss, and New Person Kista, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Coming, coming!¡± The Den Den Mushi sounded Tashigi¡¯s voice, and with the footsteps, she seemed to go out. Kuro raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing, Smoker?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m working undercover,¡± Smoker said. ¡°I got into this invited ship and I¡¯m going to go with them to the location of the Vambo meeting. I¡¯ll talk to you then.¡± Kuro said, ¡°No need. Where are you? I¡¯m coming now.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Smoker asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go there directly! I never wait for revenge!¡± Kuro said, ¡°You can be an undercover, but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°You¡¯re coming too?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other side, and he said: ¡°That¡¯s good, if you come, it will be much safer. I am now doing supplies on the island of Zatannosen.¡± ¡°Find a way to delay them and wait for me to come!¡± Kuro directly hung up the phone and said to Crowe, ¡°Prepare the needle of Zatanosen Island for me. You and Leda will go with me. The rest of you, stand by and be ready for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro,¡± said Crowe. Mr. Kellow had made the right decision. It seemed that he had not been completely consumed by anger. Buena Fista. Crowe had heard of this name when he was a pirate and he had also heard of the celebration of ¡°Pirate Wanbo¡±. The time is not fixed, but there will definitely be a pirate black market that combines goods, weapons, and intelligence every few years. But a long time ago, he should have died. Unexpectedly, not only did they survive, but they also raided their branch. For such a person, it is not wrong to sneak in first. After all, according to the rumors, Fista must have full experience in the underground world and intelligence system. He will be alerted if there is any movement. Soon, Crowe got the Zatanosen pointer. As a large branch directly under the Headquarters, they also have a lot of inventory on the pointer, not to mention a place like Zatannosen, which Kuro had been to before. That hot spring island¡­ Seeing that Crowe went to get the needle, Kuro said to Leda, ¡°Let¡¯s go and change.¡± As an undercover agent, of course he could not wear a Marine uniform. Soon, Kuro came out in his open-chested velvet coat, and Leda also changed into a pair of suspenders. As for Crowe, he just took off his cloak. He has always been in black formal wear. ¡°Mr. Kuro, the pointer.¡± Crowe handed the pointer to Kuro. Kuro took it and looked in the direction. With a move of his fingers, two stone platforms fell from the sky and lifted Leda and Crowe up. Then his body floated away and directly broke open a air wave in the air. As the direction of the needle flew rapidly, the two stone platforms behind him floated behind him and rushed forward with the same speed. ¡°This speed¡­¡± The strong wind blew against Crowe¡¯s face. He wanted to breathe, but he was choked by the strong wind and couldn¡¯t move at all. On the other side, Lida was happy and content. She sat there and opened small bags to eat snacks, as if she was not affected. ¡°Iron block!¡± Crowe groaned and his body tensed up. He let the strong wind hit his body and he could breathe. Crowe heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Kuro, who was condensing into a ball of air in front of him. The current him is so strong that he can¡¯t even see his back. Although Barrett is very famous, at this time, he may not be Mr. Kuro¡¯s opponent. ¡­ . Near Zatanosen Port, at a shallow landing point, a Pirate Ship was moored there. The pirate flag is a blood-red skull with a cap that looks like a crown. [King Pirates], this is the name of this pirate group. The captain was said to be the king of a certain country and was overthrown by the Revolutionary Army because of excessive taxation, but he escaped and formed a pirate group. Its captain, King Louis XIV, is a pirate with a bounty of more than 200 million berries. And Smoker is now in this pirate group. In the cabin, Smoker was wearing a linen shirt that pirates often wear, a pair of strong pants, and riding boots. He bit his cigar and hung up Den Den Mushi. ¡°Smoker Central¡­¡± At the door of the cabin, Tashigi ran in wearing a purple robe. She was about to speak when Smoker glared at her. ¡°How many times do I have to say it? Now my name is Gemose! Chisda, what do they want from you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay, Mr. Gemose, they came to me to see the climate and confirm if they will encounter a storm now.¡± Tashigi was also a navigator. In the sea, there are not many navigators. In addition, Smoker showed his strength, and the two of them entered the pirate group smoothly. Smoker thought for a moment and said, ¡°Storm? Das¡­ No, Kiesta, go tell them that there is a storm and let them stay for a while.¡± ¡°Eh? But there isn¡¯t any in the first place. Why are we staying here?¡± asked Tashigi. ¡°Kuro is coming,¡± Smoker said in a deep voice. ¡°Fista raided the G-3 branch and now he is taking over this matter. I have heard that Marshal Sakasugi has delegated power to him. This means that this man is really angry. You know that he has never been in trouble. This incident probably made him lose face.¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro¡­¡± Tashigi swallowed and said in a trembling voice: ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine him angry.¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen it either¡­¡± Smoker exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°But I heard that the last time he went to Totland alone, Big Mom was angry for a long time. When Kuro is angry, it is also exaggerated.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go and stop them now.¡± Tashigi nodded. In any case, with Vice Admiral Kuro here, their plan is more secure. Chapter 810 I Can¡¯t Accept Your Gift ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± On the deck, Captain Louis XIV, who was dressed like an aristocrat, looked at Tashigi and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that there is no storm? Kiesta sauce.¡± ¡°I miscalculated, there is,¡± Tashigi said. ¡°Really?¡± Louis XIV was seriously suspicious. He looked at his other subordinates, who were carrying the goods. They couldn¡¯t rob this place because there were Marine trains and Marines nearby. If they robbed it, they would be easily discovered by Marines, so they chose to buy supplies. He originally thought that if there was no storm, he would go to the Wanbo Meeting after the supplies were finished. He would not miss the once-in-a-year Wanbo Meeting. ¡°First mate, what do you say?¡± He asked the first mate. The man frowned and said, ¡°No, looking at the weather, there are no storms in the past two days. We can catch up.¡± Navigator, Tashigi is not the only one on this ship. Tashigi shook her head and said, ¡°This is the New World. The weather in the New World is different. My nautical technology comes from the sea¡­ The floating island in the sea, Visalia, can¡¯t be wrong.¡± She almost said Marine. ¡°Vesalia?!¡± The first mate said in surprise, ¡°The island that is particularly proficient in climate research? It turns out that you have studied there. In that case, it should be right to listen to you.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Tashigi nodded. ¡°Is there really a storm?¡± Louis XIV touched his chin and looked at the sky. He sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I can only rest here. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t rob this place.¡± Dada rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Captain, although Zatanossen can¡¯t be robbed, the nearby islands can. As long as we act fast, we can rob the Marines before they can react. In this way, our subordinates won¡¯t be irritable.¡± ¡°Good idea, let¡¯s start with them.¡± Louis XIV nodded and smiled. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The two of them looked over and Louis XIV frowned and said, ¡°Kiesta-chan, why not?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Well, in short, this is a violation of justice!¡± Tashigi said seriously. ¡°Justice?¡± The two of them were stunned and stared at Tashigi. Tashigi blushed and thought for a moment and shouted, ¡°Pirates are also righteous!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Kiesta-chan, you are very cute.¡± Louis XIV smiled and said, ¡°No wonder you and Gemus are so powerful but you are not famous. Have you never robbed anyone? Dream Sect? Then leave the first time to us, you will be addicted!¡± With that, he said to the first mate, ¡°Let the little ones sail at a high speed to the nearby island.¡± ¡°Got it, Captain.¡± The first mate nodded. Louis 14 said to Tashigi: ¡°Where is Gemose, let him come and carry out the first robbery. Don¡¯t stay on the cabin.¡± Tashigi took a step back, pursed her lips, and ran towards the cabin. As soon as she entered the cabin, she called, ¡°Vice Admiral Smoker!¡± ¡°I told you not to call me that¡­¡± ¡°Not good! They are going to rob other islands!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Smoker got up and frowned. ¡°Robbery?! Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop them?¡± ¡°But they don¡¯t listen to me¡­¡± ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Smoker bit his cigar and said, ¡°How can we let them do this? We have to stop them. It doesn¡¯t matter if we are exposed.¡± With that, Smoker rushed up and ran out of the cabin. ¡°Oh!!! Mr. Gemose, I heard that Kista-chan said that you don¡¯t seem to have robbed anyone. As a pirate, you are not a real pirate if you haven¡¯t robbed anyone. After all, as a pirate, this is the only way for us.¡± When Louis XIV saw Smoker coming up in a hurry and saw his anxious look, he smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold a grudge. You know, I used to be a king. As a king, I myself am resistant to looting, but we are pirates. In the eyes of the world, pirates are terrible. If you don¡¯t do it, there will be other pirates to do. In that case, you might as well carry this known crime. You don¡¯t have a bounty yet, right? Take this opportunity to earn a wave of bounty. This way, it will be much more convenient when you arrive at the Wanbo meeting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the place where pirates gather. If there¡¯s a bounty, their status will also stand out. In recent years, a large number of supernovas in the New World will arrive there. It¡¯s a good thing to have a bounty.¡± Bounty? Smoker¡¯s face was gloomy. With his face, it would be a joke if he really paid the bounty. He was the one who took the initiative to come to this undercover operation, and the Headquarters at the back had to accept it. If he really did something with a bounty on his head and the Headquarters was humiliated, even if the matter could be suppressed, he would become a laughing stock. How can a dignified G-5 Base Commander do pirate business? Not even if you look! ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Smoker exhaled smoke and said slowly, ¡°Not only did you not agree, but you also have to stay here.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Louis XIV frowned. ¡°Gemossan, although your skills are good, it¡¯s better to listen to the Captain¡¯s orders here. After entering my ship, you have to follow my rules. Now it¡¯s too late for you to get off the ship. I see that you are a talent and I don¡¯t want you to be punished. You¡¯d better be obedient, otherwise¡­¡± He cleared his throat and confided, ¡°Order. Kneel.¡± Bang! A huge force came from Smoker¡¯s body and his knees could not be controlled. He was pressed down by an inexplicable force and knelt on the ground. ¡°Can, ability user¡­¡± Smoker¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Just like this¡­¡± Louis XIV looked up with pride. ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself to you yet. I am the ¡®Order Man¡¯ who ate the ¡®Fruit of Order¡¯. What I say is the same as the power of the king in the country. It must be carried out.¡± ¡°Order. Truth. Now, tell me why you are unwilling to plunder.¡± Louis XIV continued to give orders. ¡°I¡­¡± Smoker subconsciously opened his mouth, and his mouth could not be controlled as he said with difficulty, ¡°Because I am¡­¡± ¡°Because he is Marine! You idiot!¡± In the sky, there was an inexplicable sound. Louis XIV was about to look up when he saw a strong wind swing down. Before he could react, he saw the world spinning and then he saw the deck. The deck was very close to his field of vision. ¡®He fell?¡¯ Bang ¡­ Just as he thought this, a soft sound came from the narrator. It was a familiar headless body. It was¡­ his body. Kuro appeared on the deck and held Autumn Water in his hand. He glanced at the head in disdain. ¡°A charmspeak ability user? I¡¯ll cut you down first, in case you cause any trouble.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Smoker, who was kneeling on the ground, and bit his cigar and said, ¡°I can¡¯t accept such a big gift from you, Smoker.¡± Chapter 811 Pilot Pirates ¡°Kuro?!¡± Smoker stood up and said in surprise, ¡°How did you come so fast?¡± ¡°Of course we flew here at full speed. This place is not very far from G-3,¡± Kuro said. Zatanossen is indeed not very far, but it is definitely not close. Kuro can fly over so fast, this speed¡­ ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± The first mate at the side spoke in surprise, which attracted Kuro¡¯s attention. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± He raised Autumn Water and scraped it to the side. Whoosh! A strong wind blew and the wild wind swept the entire ship. ¡°Lion Bite.¡± Chi!! The pirates who had yet to react on the ship, or the pirates who were unloading on land, were covered in wounds at this moment. They all fell down and the blood that flowed out instantly dyed the ship red. ¡°What are you doing? Kurlo!¡± Smoker frowned and said, ¡°How are we going to get to the Huambo meeting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said you are narrow-minded.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°How can there be such a way to be an undercover agent? If you don¡¯t want Fista to notice something wrong, just kill all the people and no one will tell you. Anyway, the purpose is to invite and permanent pointer. It doesn¡¯t matter who is a pirate.¡± Click. He put Autumn Water back into her sheath and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°From now on, I am the Captain of the Pirates and you are the Vice-Captain.¡± ¡°Become a pirate?¡± Smoker said in surprise, ¡°The new Pirates don¡¯t even have a bounty. How can they sneak into the Wanbo Club? They will be suspicious.¡± ¡°This kind of thing, use your brain, what are we doing?¡± Kuro tapped his head with his hand. ¡°Marine.¡± ¡°What is Marine responsible for?¡± ¡°Catch pirates.¡± ¡°Then who decides the bounty of the pirates?¡± ¡°Marine ¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use a question. There is no doubt that it is our Marine, the evaluation team of that group of retards!¡± Kuro bit the cigar from the left corner of his mouth to the right and said, ¡°If you want the bounty, just ask them.¡± This novel operation stunned Smoker on the spot and he did not react for a moment. Tashigi raised her hand weakly. ¡°But it¡¯s easy to be recognized like this.¡± ¡°Recognize what?¡± Kuro reached out his hand and ran it through his hair. The middle hair that was originally in an orderly state all went up at this moment and became an adult-like slicked-back hair. At this moment, Kuro¡¯s temperament changed. If he still had a little laziness and elegance before, he was now full of strength and arrogance. As he raised his head, his fully exposed eyes were seen by others, full of arrogance and disdain. His temperament has changed completely. ¡°Change the image and find a different angle to take a photo. If it¡¯s just a photo, who can recognize it? The sea is so big, it¡¯s not like there are no similar people.¡± Kuro said firmly, ¡°I once encountered a pirate named ¡®Three Tongues¡¯ who looked exactly like Straw Hat in Sabaody Archipelago.¡± How is that the same! Crowe pursed his lips and held back his complaints. ¡°Will it really work?¡± Smoker¡¯s eyes flickered and it was obvious that he was tempted. ¡°Of course, we are going to sneak in anyway. An additional bounty is just an additional guarantee.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Besides, not many people have seen us, right?¡± They are Marines, but their fame is not as exaggerated as pirates, unlike those famous pirates whose photos are all over the world. Their fame is only in one area. It is not enough to put them in the whole world. They know their code names more. If it were other veteran Vice-Admiral Kuro, he would have to consider it. After all, they have been chasing pirates for so long and there are many things that they don¡¯t know. But Smoker was too young as a Marine, so he should not know much. As for himself¡­ Basically, none of the pirates that could meet him had escaped. There are not many pirates on the sea who know him, except for Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and Shichibukai. ¡°But we are short of people.¡± Smoker looked around and said, ¡°You are too murderous. Pirates should be caught.¡± Smoker was more inclined to the doves¡¯ way of doing things. He just needed to catch pirates and he would not kill pirates unless he had no other choice. Kuro¡¯s approach is more inclined to hawkish. ¡°Do you understand? I have my own way of doing things. This kind of thing doesn¡¯t need to be calculated in detail. As for subordinates, just get a group of Marines. Call the nearby Marine station and transfer three or four hundred people here. We will use this ship as a Pirate Ship.¡± Kuro pointed at the flag and said, ¡°Remove the flag and draw a new one. Crowe, call the headquarters and ask them to get someone nearby who can take photos and send them over. I want to see our bounty within a day.¡± ¡°This is fun!¡± Leda said with interest, ¡°Hey, Kuro, what¡¯s the name of our Pirates?¡± Crowe smiled back. Among the five people present, he and Leda were pirates in the past, so it was naturally easy for them to be pirates again. ¡°Name? Whatever, it¡¯s a one-time thing, you can call it whatever you want, you can take out a charter.¡± Kuro got out of the boat and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a hot spring bath. You guys handle it yourselves. Call me when you take photos.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Leda said eagerly. ¡°I will think of a good name!¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Smoker rubbed his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t care, do whatever you want. Hey, Kuro, have a drink in the hot spring.¡± With that, he also got off the ship. ¡°I have no problem with you treating me.¡± In the distance, Kuro¡¯s voice sounded. Watching the distant Kuro and Smoker, Leda said excitedly, ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s go back to being a pirate, or together with Kuro, what¡¯s the name, Flying Pirates?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too exposed.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°It will let everyone know that it¡¯s Mr. Kuro. Why don¡¯t we use my old pirate group and call it the ¡®Black Cat Pirates¡¯?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Leda pursed her lips. ¡°Then it might as well be called ¡®White Devil Pirates¡¯.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tashigi raised her hand. ¡°How about ¡®Famous Blade Pirates¡¯?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Leda touched her smooth chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Kuro seems to have a lot of knives.¡± ¡°Oh! Does Vice-Admiral Kuro have a lot of knives?!¡± Tashigi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, there are a lot of them. Last time at Gran Tezolo, I met a man with a lot of knives, so he has a lot of knives.¡± Leda thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not iconic enough. How about ¡®Falco Pirates¡¯? Kuro hates the rudder and hates pirates. Isn¡¯t it good to put the two of them together? Maybe it¡¯s a negative and positive. Well, it¡¯s decided!¡± ¡°Miss Leda¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°The name is not auspicious.¡± This is only because you dare to take it. If it were someone else, they would have died long ago. ¡°That¡¯s it, let¡¯s draw the pirate flag.¡± Leda rolled up her sleeves and smiled. Chapter 812 Are You Polite? Zatanossen, private hot spring bath. ¡°Hu¡­¡± In a private large bath, Kuro placed his hands flat on the side of the bath and exhaled. Beside him, there was also a small exquisite table with sake and wine cups on it. On the other side of the small table was Smoker, who was doing the same thing as him. Behind them, two maids were attentively massaging their shoulders. The two of them picked up the wine cup filled with sake at the same time and took a sip, looking comfortable. ¡°Hey, Kuro¡­¡± Placing the wine cup on the wooden table, Smoker said, ¡°I heard that you seem to be against Fujitora abolishing Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± Kuro nodded and looked up at the maid. ¡°Please be heavy, I am tired.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid responded gently. Sigh, the evil capital feudal society. As long as you have money, you can do anything. If this society¡¯s martial strength is still full¡­ ¡°Why do you object?¡± Smoker said in a deep voice: ¡°Are you the same as those old diehards? You think that Shichibukai can bring us help.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t curse, what do you mean by old stubborn? You don¡¯t have a clear objection yourself, you know it very well in your heart. Although they are very annoying, they are indeed useful in maintaining balance. What¡¯s wrong with letting pirates deal with pirates? Besides, you should have heard my proposition.¡± ¡°Can that claim really be realized? I don¡¯t think the higher-ups will delegate power to us,¡± Smoker asked. ¡°Who knows.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°I just proposed and then someone agreed. It¡¯s as simple as that. Whether it works or not depends on God. Smoker, although we maintain stability and peace, we have to accept reality. You know that Big Mom is starting to have contact with Kaido.¡± Smoker nodded solemnly. ¡°If two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) really make contact, the world will become chaotic.¡± Kuro said, ¡°They used to be in the same boat. It¡¯s not about their relationship. They are really in the same boat. You have heard the rumor, right?¡± Smoker¡¯s eyes became a little gloomy and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Lox¡­ I heard Tina mention it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that they know, so the best way is for Shichibukai to stay. But in the current Shichibukai, except for that one person, they may not go up if something really happens. Pirates are pirates after all, so the best result is for us to choose a new reliable person.¡± Kuro hooked his hand and two cigars flew out of his clothes. One fell into his hand and the other floated in front of Smoker. ¡°Hey, you took my cigarette again!¡± Smoker said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, smoking some bad stuff once in a while can also change the taste.¡± Kuro bit the cigar and hooked his hand, the lighter flew over and he held it in his hand and lit the cigar. Are you polite! Smoker pulled the corners of his mouth and bit the cigar. He snatched the lighter from Kuro and lit it. ¡°Let¡¯s pick someone¡­¡± Smoker exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked up at the smoke ball condensed above. ¡°If it¡¯s really possible, I want to recommend a candidate. He should be able to do it.¡± In the smoke, a cheerful head wearing a straw hat appeared. Among the pirates, there were not many who he had a good impression of. It could even be said that there were very few. ¡°The candidate you recommended?¡± Kuro looked at him for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not Straw Hat, is it?¡± Smoker was silent for a moment, nodded and smiled. ¡°But he probably won¡¯t. After all, he is the one who wants to be Pirate King.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Not to mention that you won¡¯t come in, even if you do, that kind of big head will turn the world upside down.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°If we can really pass, let¡¯s talk about this.¡± ¡­ . Mary Joa. Pangu Palace. In the conference hall where the World Conference is held. In the huge round table sat the kings of fifty countries. Among the many participating countries, except for those who are very necessary to participate in the World Conference, most of them are chosen by turns. After all, there are many participating countries and not many seats. But basically, it is the big countries that lead the small countries to fight for their own interests to get their own demands. The World Conference this time was similar. But this kind of thing has been going on for two days. At this moment, these kings are all silent because they have already confronted their demands in the past two days and have temporarily fallen into stagnation. This stagnation period is just the time for them to talk about world policy. ¡°I have a proposal.¡± King Cobra of Alabasta suddenly stood up and stared at the many kings and said, ¡°About Shichibukai, I have an idea. The current Shichibukai is not as prestigious as before, and Shichibukai itself will cause disaster to the country. My country, Alabasta, and King David, your country, Dressrosa, has also suffered the disaster of Shichibukai, so my idea is to completely abolish the Shichibukai system!¡± ¡°Abolish Shichibukai?¡± A few kings of other countries nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. The current Shichibukai is indeed not as prestigious as before. It¡¯s useless to keep it. We have even increased some of the funding. It¡¯s better to cut it.¡± ¡°I agree. They can¡¯t provide protection now. Straw Hat has defeated a lot of Shichibukai. Now the pirates are not afraid of Shichibukai at all.¡± ¡°Yeah, Shichibukai without any power, isn¡¯t he just an ordinary pirate?¡± Cobra listened to these kings and stared at David. In his opinion, this ¡®Conquest King¡¯ would agree. After all, the ¡®trauma¡¯ that Dressrosa suffered was much stronger than Alabasta. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± As many kings gradually joined the formation, a voice suddenly sounded. Under Cobra¡¯s shocked eyes, David stood up and said: ¡°Shichibukai cannot be abolished!¡± ¡°King David!¡± Cobra said in a deep voice: ¡°Have you forgotten the disaster of your country?¡± ¡°No, but that is just an example. It cannot radiate to all Shichibukai.¡± David said, ¡°The Shichibukai is an important means to maintain the balance of the sea and a guarantee against Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). If it is abolished rashly, it will only add to the stability of the world. It is not something that you can abolish just because you want to, King Cobra.¡± As he spoke, he looked around and said, ¡°But the current Shichibukai is indeed not as powerful as before. In contrast, they are more harmful than beneficial. But I have a proposal. Why don¡¯t we re-elect Shichibukai and let the experienced people make a choice and give the power of choosing Shichibukai to the experienced Marines from the World Government. They know pirates very well and can definitely choose people with enough combat power and prestige to continue to maintain our sea balance.¡± Chapter 813 It¡¯s Just a Chain ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Listening to David, Cobra could not help it. ¡°The Shichibukai are harmful to begin with. It has been so long since they were established, and their benefits are obviously greater than their disadvantages. With the funds to maintain this organization, it is better to use it to expand the power of the Marine!¡± ¡°If it was really harmful, the World Government would not have proposed to let us pass in the first place,¡± David said lightly. Back then, the establishment of Shichibukai was proposed by the World Government and then voted on by kings like them. ¡°I agree with King David.¡± At this time, Aquitaine, who was sitting quietly at the side, said: ¡°Although I am new here, I have a say in this meeting. I think King David is right.¡± ¡°I also agree,¡± Old K from Twin Horse Kingdom said. By the way, his name is Alexander Francis. ¡°Agreed!¡± The kings of the North Blue Four Kingdoms said in unison like conjoined twins. Finally, Lowe tapped his finger on the table. He leaned back in his chair arrogantly and said, ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Lowe¡­ if you agree, I will disagree!¡± The king of Kano Country glanced at him and sneered, ¡°My Happo Navy was destroyed in Dressrosa. It must have something to do with the former Shichibukai Doflamingo. Shichibukai is a pest, there is no mistake.¡± ¡°Oh? What is your navy doing in the New World instead of staying in your Kano Country?¡± Lowe smiled at him. The king of Kano Country held his breath. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡± Lowe shrugged. ¡°I think King David is right. The system of Shichibukai is right. There is a problem with the candidates. If Marine were to choose, maybe your so-called ¡®Eight Treasures Navy¡¯ will not be destroyed¡­ At least not in the New World. I would have killed them long ago.¡± ¡°Do you want to continue the war?! Lowe!¡± The King of Kano Country said angrily. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Lowe sneered. In the past, the Country of Insects was not afraid of the Country of Flowers, and now Lowe is even less afraid. He has just joined the ¡®Debang¡¯. Even if the support of North Blue and New World is not very timely, West Blue itself still has the Twin Horse Kingdom, which is equivalent to two countries dealing with one, he is even less afraid. ¡°Okay, this is the World Conference!¡± The king of a country acting as the speaker advised: ¡°The meeting is for us to resolve contradictions and formulate policies. Don¡¯t sow discord between your countries here. We are all members of the World Government and should contribute to peace. How about this, whether to abolish Shichibukai or to delegate Shichibukai¡¯s power and trust Marine. Let¡¯s start voting.¡± ¡­ . Zatannossen. ¡°Vice Admiral Smoker, please tilt your side a little. Yes, that¡¯s it. Your expression is a little more fierce. Very good, the smoke covers half of your face. Coupled with my shooting angle and your expression, no one will recognize you.¡± On a beach, Smoker listened to the photographer¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth twitched and he posed with an unusually awkward expression on his face. Marine, who was proficient in photography from the nearby Marine Branch, was taking photos of them. Of course, such a photo cannot be taken by a newspaper reporter. It is easy to be exposed. They solve it internally and then hand it over internally. It is the best choice. ¡°Smoker, your expression is so awkward. Can¡¯t you take a good picture?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said. ¡°Stop it!¡± Smoker¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins and he turned around and shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t make this kind of expression!¡± At this moment, he was wearing a black pirate bandana on his head with a skull painted on it, covering his hair. Without his hair, his scarred face looked even more fierce. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should stop. Your face doesn¡¯t look like a good person at all, especially after you have more scars, you don¡¯t even need to put on makeup.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said to the cameraman, ¡°Just take an unclear photo of him.¡± Crack! As soon as Kuro finished speaking, the photographer took the photo and nodded. ¡°Okay, Vice-Admiral.¡± ¡°Hey, how troublesome.¡± Smoker stood up straight and said to Kuro: ¡°You come next, let¡¯s see how you look.¡± ¡°Can I still look like you?¡± Kuro stretched out his hand and smoothed out the hair that had been separated in the middle because of the bath. This time, he used his ability to directly fix it. His hair leaned back and only a strand remained on his forehead, showing his dominance and arrogance again. It was like a certain big boss who clamored to ascend to the ¡®Sky Throne¡¯ every day. It was more like a certain complete leader. ¡°Come, shoot!¡± Kuro casually posed and said to the cameraman. ¡°Oh!! Perfect!¡± Even though he was an amateur, Marine, who was a part-time photographer, was shocked by Kuro¡¯s casual stroke of hair and praised: ¡°Vice-Admiral, there are too many materials that can be filmed by you. No matter what it is, it seems very suitable!¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! As he spoke, he pressed the shutter a few times and took several photos around Kuro. He said excitedly: ¡°He is simply a natural criminal. Great, Vice-Admiral!¡± Are you f*cking polite! Kuro¡¯s forehead popped out with blue veins, ¡°I am Marine! Watch out! What criminal!¡± ¡°Yes! Vice-Admiral! Do you want to pose a few more times? I think there are too many materials, they are all good.¡± With that, he quickly showed the finished film to Kuro. The angles of the photos were very good, or rather, they were very good. Because Kuro was not bad-looking. Compared to Smoker¡¯s slightly fierce expression, he was a handsome man in the Marine. ¡°Why!¡± Smoker was a little unhappy. ¡°Why does he have to pose for so long?¡± ¡°The difference in looks can¡¯t be made up, Smoker.¡± Kuro smiled. The old man is¡­ wretched. Kuzan, although gone, used to be a lazy matao with a dispirited face. Zakarski ¡­ He was like a Yakuza big shot. Then, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s not mention him.¡± Sengoku-san¡¯s hairstyle is not good. Garp¡­ hothead, old age, old iron. It was not pretty. He, Kuro, can call himself the most handsome man in the Marine Corps. That is absolute confidence. ¡°You want a better one, right? Yes, there is.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and reached out his hand while flying in the air. In the sky, a huge shadow appeared. Countless swords and blades landed around him, densely packed, their edges facing forward, shining coldly in the sun. Kuro, on the other hand, stopped at a random pillar. He crossed his arms and looked down with arrogance. ¡°Miscellaneous cultivator!¡± Sigh, he is just a skewer ~ Chapter 814 Just Like a Photo Hair style, a certain magical boss wrapped in bandages in the later stage. The shape of his face, a certain Commander Fantastic who was stabbed in the heart later. Ability, a certain Mr. Magic King whose arm was cut off. If Haki is covered again, then there will be a magical black-winged demon who can find his existence in the void. There is also the symbol of a World Will on his chest. The sword technique is the twin of Kyoshiro Koshiro of the Ghost Eye Killing Blade. In addition, there was a magical person who watched the gate. There is also a certain murderous ghost in Body Art. A string is a combination of strings. He didn¡¯t even know how he had put it together. But Kuro didn¡¯t care. After all, strength is temporary, but handsomeness is forever. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to do these things. There were rules. In addition to the innate factors, swordsmanship was taught by the system. Although he had some understanding and development later on, he basically did it according to the shadow of his previous life. After all, there was a precedent there, so why should he rack his brains to think about it? Whether it is swordsmanship or physical skills, as long as it is practical, you can have it! Moreover, in practice, the power is also very good. Besides, he is not just a simple copy. This is an old bottle of new wine. Although the mold is the same, it is not forced to lean on it, but according to his own understanding, it is a power that goes with the flow. In terms of power, the original might not be comparable to him. As for Haki, the cross mark between his eyebrows is to prevent his forehead from being attacked and he needs to protect his forehead. Tears is to prevent his eyes and cheeks from being injured. He only has one face. If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. He can¡¯t be like Smoker who has a scar after not seeing him for a long time. As for the chest, there¡¯s no need to mention it. That place is full of vital points. Of course, it needs something in the shape of the sun to protect it. As for Mr. King¡­ That can¡¯t be helped, this is how Piao Piao is used. If he had ready-made ones, why would he learn from that stupid Golden Lion? His ability is obviously very convenient, but he still uses swordsmanship? Isn¡¯t the space-based weapon AOE good? Some of these weapons, especially sabers, are famous sabers that have been used by various experts. He snatched them from someone. It would be a waste if he didn¡¯t use them. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± The cameraman watched this scene in a daze. Kuro lived above and was surrounded by weapons. Under the sun, the cold light of the weapons spread around him, making his body reflect a little dark and his face was covered with a shadow. This added a hint of dominance and mystery. The photographer immediately grabbed the angle and took a picture from the bottom up. ¡°This one! This one! Vice-Admiral, it¡¯s great! In this way, no one will think you are a Marine, you are a natural pirate!¡± The cameraman said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s more domineering than all the bounty orders I¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s necessary.¡± Kuro looked up. ¡°I¡¯m always domineering.¡± The vest. One-time use. What is there to think about if he is not handsome at this time? It¡¯s just like taking a photo of yourself at least once in your life. Even your biological mother doesn¡¯t know you in the photo, but you still say to that photo that this is you. When he was old, he could still brag to the child. This was what it was like when he was young. It was also like the beauty software that was everywhere in his previous life. All of them were extraordinary. When he saw that he couldn¡¯t remember the face of the person who went to the toilet, he was still smug. Anyway, as people get older, no one knows. They still think that they were heaven-defyingly good-looking when they were young. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe it or not. What matters is that the children believe it and the younger generation believes it. As long as they believe it, it will be you if not you. Kuro is also like this. Although he is usually afraid, this kind of one-time and no side effects is guaranteed that no one will recognize him. Who can recognize him? But to do that, he did not dare. He was afraid that people would come looking for him if he was too famous. Even if he stays in G-3 every day, there are still old men who try to scam him. If he was more domineering, wouldn¡¯t the old men in the world go crazy? There might even be an old lady¡­ No, there really is¡­ That old lady, Lingling, probably wants to die. In a physical sense, she wants him to die. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Smoker looked up and there was a touch of envy in his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your ability will be seen by others? Kuro?¡± ¡°There are too many people with the same ability. What can I see? I have encountered similar ones myself. This doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it¡¯s a one-time use vest. I will throw it away after using it.¡± Kuro said, ¡°I also met someone with a similar ability as you, but he is a cloud and you are a smoke. I will tell you later, see if you can develop any other abilities. To be honest, your current ability is like cotton candy, soft and soft. If this Logia is given to me, I will go crazy with joy, you know?¡± Logia! The ability to start invincible. To be honest, Logia, which knows a little bit about playing, such as islands falling from the sky and the sea burial are all useless. He is not afraid of physics at all. Even if you have Haki, you can still touch him. At the level of the old man, no matter how domineering Haki is, he can start with 50-50, no matter who it is. Because if you can do it, they can do it too. Maybe they are more proficient than you. You can¡¯t fight or run away. What can you do? Therefore, Kuro¡¯s encounter with Logia depends on the situation. If he can cut it, he will cut it. If he can¡¯t cut it, he won¡¯t bother because it¡¯s useless. If he really feels that this person can¡¯t be released, he will shake him. What about making trouble? He was a Marine, and it was stupid to leave his support behind and fight alone. But fortunately, he had never encountered a Logia that was stronger than the original Three Great Generals. Although Kuzan has joined the pirates, he probably won¡¯t be able to meet them. That idiot won¡¯t really fight if he meets them. He still retained Marine justice. Who knows, when Sakasugi retires, he might be able to suggest that the new Marshal be rehired to Kuzan. ¡°Kuro! Kuro!¡± At this moment, Leda ran over from afar and said excitedly, ¡°The flag is drawn.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it done?¡± Kuro looked over and thought for a moment. His fingers moved and a knife flew over. ¡°It just so happens that you guys are also here to take photos. Lida, this knife is for you. If you want to change your appearance, don¡¯t use a body technique to avoid being recognized. Use the knife to disguise yourself.¡± Leda¡¯s body technique is the strongest, but just in case, it¡¯s better not to let her use it unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. Why don¡¯t you think about it yourself? It¡¯s easier for you to be recognized like this. Why do you care about Leda, who is still a colonel and is obviously not as famous as you¡­ The blade that flew over was completely white, and the arc of the entire blade was like a crescent moon. ¡°Eh? Okay.¡± Leda took the white knife and pulled the blade out. The mouth of the blade was like a cold moon. ¡°This is¡­¡± Tashigi, who followed him, opened her eyes wide and took out the small notebook she carried with her. ¡°Chunyue! This is Chunyue! One of the 50 swords of Liang Kuaidi! Good sword!¡± Chapter 815 All Members¡¯ King Addiction ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leda waved the knife and the light from the blade reflected around, looking very sharp. ¡°Pretty is pretty, Kuro, is this a gift for me?¡± ¡°You can take it if you want,¡± Kuro said from above. Leda grinned and said, ¡°Hehe, then it¡¯s mine. I will cherish it!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tashigi said solemnly, ¡°Colonel Lida, can you show me?¡± ¡°Oh, here.¡± Leda handed over Spring Moon and said, ¡°Be careful, this is my gift.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± After Tashigi took it with both hands, she wiped her fingers on the blade and said happily, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this blade. The blade is as bright as the moon and it¡¯s very sharp. It comes from the Country of Peace. It used to be the sword of the Moon-Cutting Sword Hero, Maeda, and it¡¯s the sharpest blade of the ¡®Good Swift Blade¡¯. Although it¡¯s not a national treasure like Autumn Water, it¡¯s still a treasure in itself. It¡¯s actually in Vice-Admiral Kuro¡¯s hands, Sparashi!¡± With that, she returned the knife to Leda. ¡°Thank you for letting me see this knife. You know, I love knives.¡± ¡°Eh? Is this knife so powerful?¡± Leda took the knife and looked at it again. She didn¡¯t see anything except beauty. She put the knife in the sheath and hung it on her waist. ¡°Okay, take a photo, it¡¯s just a knife.¡± Kuro was also indifferent. He had a lot of good weapons. Not to mention the ¡®Sakura Ten¡¯ and ¡®Wooden¡¯ left behind by Golden Lion, the weapons he got from the other pirates are also Fine Grade, but most of them are ordinary weapons, and the weapons he got from Tazoro last time are basically all Fine Grade. The only pity is that he is not the real Mr. Kim. Mr. Kim has unlimited release. He has to collect them before releasing them. Otherwise, it would be bad if the inventory was not enough. After getting the knife, Leda began to take photos. She was simple. With a knife at her waist and her hair tied into a ponytail, she looked like a loli swordsman. It didn¡¯t take long for the photographer to come up with a slightly silly picture of Lolita Swordsman. Then there was Tashigi. She was dressed in the standard first mate and a navigator. Coupled with her low reputation, she was the simplest. As for Crowe, there is no need to take photos or change his name. He used to be a pirate and the bounty order was only revoked because he faked his death in the past, but it can still be found in the document library. ¡°Vice-Admiral, give them a title so that the bounty can be issued.¡± The photographer finished taking the photos and said to them. ¡°Title?¡± Kuro raised his hand and sent the weapon into the sky and landed on the ground. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°But the title of a pirate is one-time use.¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral, in order to be real, the title is necessary. Whether it is a big pirate or a small pirate, as long as there is a bounty on their head, we will give them a title according to their characteristics so that it is easier to identify them,¡± the photographer Marine said honestly. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true. After all, any Tom, Dick, or Harry can have a title. There are millions and millions of them. Do you have any ideas, Crowe?¡± Kuro touched his chin and looked at Crowe. Crowe said nothing. There was no need to ask him the last question. I¡¯m really sorry about the bounty of more than 10 million yuan! ¡°I don¡¯t have any ideas. I used to have a bounty, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said. ¡°It seems to be true¡­¡± Kuro thought about it and realized that it made sense. This guy¡¯s previous bounty order was called ¡®Black Cat¡¯, and the bounty order was ready-made. ¡°My name is Gourmet King!¡± Leda raised her hand and said loudly, ¡°I am the man¡­ woman who will become Gourmet King!¡± ¡°Where did you learn this?!¡± Kuro glared at her. ¡°You can learn from anyone, but you have to learn how to speak like an idiot.¡± ¡°Eh? But it¡¯s very impressive.¡± Leda said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with Gourmet King. Kuro, you can also be a king.¡± I think you¡¯re insulting me, but I can¡¯t find any evidence. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, then I will call you¡­ Heavenly King, Crowe, you will be called Black Cat King.¡± Is it so perfunctory? Crowe pursed his lips and nodded in agreement. ¡°What about you, Smoker?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Cigar King?¡± ¡°You are the one who is suitable, right?¡± Smoker gritted his teeth and said. Finally, he thought about it and said: ¡°Smoke King?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good, just call him Iron Rod King.¡± Kuro said and said to the cameraman: ¡°This one, Iron Rod King.¡± ¡°Those are ten hands! Not iron bars!¡± The blue veins on Smoker¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°More or less, they are all sticks,¡± Kuro said. ¡°My, my name is Famous Sword King.¡± Tashigi raised her hand and her tone was a little weak, but it became firm. ¡°I want to collect all the famous swords in the world!¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said. ¡°One Piece¡¯s name, Vice-Admiral,¡± the photographer said. ¡°King Addiction Pirates.¡± Kuro said, ¡°We are all kings, let¡¯s have a king addiction.¡± ¡°No, I have a name!¡± Leda said. ¡°It¡¯s called the Pilot Pirates!¡± ¡°Ah? Helm?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right, you hate the rudder and you hate pirates. If you add the two together, wouldn¡¯t it be negative and negative?¡± ¡°Where did this nonsense come from¡­ Forget it, whatever, it¡¯s a one-time thing, whatever.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Understood, Vice-Admiral, I will fax the request and photos over. The bounty will be done. As for the bounty, how much is appropriate.¡± ¡°How much¡­ Well, 300 million. I just debuted, I can¡¯t have too much.¡± Kuro said. Marines are responsible for the Pirate Bounty Assessment, especially the new generation. What kind of bounty are they offering? 300 million is good, no more and no less in the New World. ¡°Then I will pay 200 million,¡± Smoker said. ¡°The Vice Captain¡¯s bounty cannot be higher than the Captain¡¯s.¡± ¡°I also want two hundred million,¡± Leda said. ¡°Okay, you also get 200 million,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I have a hundred million, it should be enough.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said. ¡°Me, for me, 50 million will do,¡± Tashigi said. ¡°If you don¡¯t have ambition, you also have 100 million. We all have more than 100 million. As a pirate, what¡¯s the point of playing in the New World with only 100 million. Anyway, we will throw it away after using it.¡± Kuro said to Tashigi. One 300 million, two 200 million, two 100 million, a total of 900 million Pirates were formed. 900 million is not high. It is not even comparable to the bounty of the Fifth Emperor. But according to the current Marine assessment, Kuro felt that those fools could give him four billion. It was safer to do it himself. This amount is considered medium in the New World. It is neither weak nor strong. The main thing is that it seems more ordinary when separated. It was normal for a pirate with 300 million yuan to be a newcomer. It would not attract attention or be probed. It¡¯s just that a new pirate group has appeared in New World. If they go to the Pirate Wanbo Meeting in such a posture, they will not alert the enemy. In addition, they can take a good look there. ¡°That¡¯s it, have you gathered the personnel?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Okay, four hundred Marines have changed their clothes and are on standby on the ship,¡± said Crowe. While Kuro and Smoker were taking a bath and drinking wine, they had already arrived and were now on standby. Chapter 816 I¡¯ll Endure It If You¡¯re Big Pilot Pirates ¡­ If this name was given to someone else, Kuro would have to sink that person. But Leda¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s a one-time thing. As for the title, he originally wanted to call it ¡®Ancient King¡¯, but after thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t match, so he might as well call it Heavenly King. He used the ¡®Treasury of Heaven¡¯. He stood in the sky every day. What else could he be called if not a Heavenly King? After that, the group went to the port. The blood on the ships has been cleaned up by the Marines who came, and those Marines have changed into rough pirate clothes. They are all the elite Marines of the New World. If they wear Marine uniforms, they are the elite Marines, but if they change them, they are tough pirates. As soon as they saw Kuro and others coming, these people saluted first and stood straight. ¡°Stand a little crooked, why are you standing so straight.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t look like pirates at all, just relax a little, don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Smoker said, ¡°Only you are loose.¡± ¡°Nonsense, your good friend Kuzan is even more loose than me.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°So that idiot went to be a pirate!¡± Smoker gritted his teeth. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Okay, just act like a pirate, don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said. With that, he got on the ship and looked up. He was stunned. On the brand-new sail, a skull was drawn, and on the skull, there was a golden thing scattered in a fan shape like a halo. That thing was like a rudder on the other side of the ship, piercing into the skull. ¡°Who painted it?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes showed a trace of black lines. ¡°Me!¡± Leda looked up and said very proudly. ¡°Why did you draw this?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°If it¡¯s a rudder, then there must be a rudder,¡± Leda said matter-of-factly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? My painting skills are still good.¡± Kuro took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. He raised it himself! He raised it himself! He had to admit that he doted on her! ¡°Get on board!¡± Kuro walked up the stairs that extended from the hull. Pirate Ship originally did not have such a ladder, but they were Marines, so they naturally had their own tools. Otherwise, they could not grab a rope like pirates. That would be too undignified. ¡°Okay, now that the Pirates are established, remember that we are now pirates. We should do things from the perspective of pirates. For example, when we encounter pirates, we should not arrest them as Marines, but as pirates to fight them. Remember.¡± Kuro said to these pirates dressed as Marines. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the difference? Aren¡¯t we still fighting pirates?¡± Smoker shouted. ¡°That¡¯s different. We hang this flag, that¡¯s what we do,¡± Kuro said matter-of-factly. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Smoker put his hand on his forehead and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s sail, Captain.¡± Kuro nodded and looked at the photographer who had stayed on land. ¡°Can I see the Newsbird post a bounty tomorrow?¡± ¡°There should be no problem, Vice Admiral.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for the newspaper, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro waved his hand and turned to walk towards the Captain¡¯s room. He raised his arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to sail, little ones!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The Marines saluted again one by one and then quickly ran to their respective posts, pulling the sails of the ship and the rudder of the ship. As the sail expanded, the ship set off from the shore and headed for the sea. In the captain¡¯s room, Kuro found a place to sit as soon as he entered. The previous owner seemed to be a retired king. The Pirate Ship itself was not very small, and as a king, he would naturally pay attention to it. The layout of this Captain¡¯s room was still liked by Kuro. In addition to a big bed, there were seats and a sofa. Kuro also found a wine cabinet inside. This captain¡¯s cabin is very big. Kuro doesn¡¯t have to endure it. In the cabin, there are also rooms that were once independent of the cadres, so Leda and others have a place to sleep. Which is ¡­ ¡°Kuro, I don¡¯t want such a small place!¡± Leda broke in and stared enviously at the big bed in the Captain¡¯s room. ¡°I have never slept in such a small room. I want this room!¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the Captain. Why am I sleeping in a small room?¡± Kuro said. ¡°I don¡¯t. It¡¯s too small. I¡¯m not used to it. I¡¯m not going to tolerate it.¡± Leda curled her lips. Kuro sighed. ¡°Okay, okay. You sleep here. I¡¯ll go to your room.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Leda was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This bed is so big, you don¡¯t have to endure it. We can sleep together.¡± ¡°Come on, why are we sleeping in the same bed? I am so big, you can¡¯t bear it.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said. ¡°If you are older, I will endure it,¡± Leda said with some longing. Kuro shook his head and stood up from his seat. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go to the cabin. If I¡¯m alone, I can find Tashigi.¡± ¡°Moo¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Did I hear you say something? Are you dissatisfied? Or are you dissatisfied with something? I gave you my room.¡± Kuro looked at Leda. ¡°No, you heard wrong.¡± Leda quickly shook her head. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Rest up.¡± He walked out of the captain¡¯s cabin and came to the deck and instructed a Marine, ¡°Go to the cabin and clean up Colonel Leda¡¯s room. I want to stay there.¡± ¡°Yes! Captain!¡± The Marine reacted and turned to the cabin without saluting. At the front of the deck, Smoker arched his hands on the edge of the ship and looked at the sea. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Kuro walked over and asked, taking one of the cigars tied to his arm. ¡°Can¡¯t you smoke your own!¡± Smoker said angrily. ¡°I was the one who treated you to a hot spring in Zatannosen. You are richer than me!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all Base Chiefs, why should we split the money? I¡¯ve been so poor recently.¡± Kuro shrugged and said, ¡°You have to have channels and help me keep an eye on the channels of gold. I want to make a batch of gold jewelry and then sell it.¡± ¡°Gold?¡± Smoker asked, ¡°Where did you get the gold? Oh¡­ I heard that you robbed Gran Tezolo. Did you get it from there?¡± ¡°Be careful or I¡¯ll sue you. What do you mean by robbing? That¡¯s called a reward. The higher-ups gave it to me directly. I didn¡¯t do anything. Where did you get the news?¡± ¡°Tina told me. You gave 20 billion to Headquarters. I heard about this.¡± Smoker looked at the sea again and said in a deep voice, ¡°Those pirates¡­ Why do they have so much money?¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be so many pirates without making money.¡± Kuro spat out the remaining cigar in his mouth and bit another one. ¡°It can¡¯t be that everyone wants to dream. The world is not so pure.¡± Chapter 817 Let Them Retreat On the sea, the Pirate Ship continued to sail. At this time, a day had passed, and Kuro also saw the bounty order from the flying news bird. At this moment, he was lying on a deck chair with a bounty warrant in one hand and the other hand under the back of his head, looking at the fresh bounty warrant. On the bounty notice, his own figure stood proudly on the pillar with his arms crossed and his raised head full of arrogance, while a large number of weapons were aimed at him. He looked like a tyrant. Below it was written: [Heavenly King] Gilgamesh, bounty of 300 million, dead or alive. ¡°Tsk, not bad.¡± Kuro shook the bounty notice and threw it away. Headquarters reacted quickly and issued a bounty. As for names, Kuro randomly chose one from the people he listed. After all, he was already standing on a pillar and there were so many weapons behind him. It felt inappropriate not to choose this name. ¡°I also have a bounty.¡± Leda looked at her bounty and sighed. ¡°I tried my best not to be wanted.¡± When she was alone in the sea, she was very cautious. Not to mention the bounty, it was very difficult to find her specific appearance. But it was also because of this that a so-called treasure legend spread on the sea. After Leda found out about this, she didn¡¯t care. Instead, she played along and used this so-called legend to attract pirates. There are very few people who can find her, especially in East Blue, except for that red-nosed man, Kuro. Red Nose was defeated by her and ran away, leaving a pile of supplies. And she met Kuro, so everyone was recruited by Kuro. Not to mention the bounty, she had become a Marine herself. But as a pirate in the past, it was impossible for her not to want to be powerful. Pirates, what kind of pirates are they without a bounty? With a bounty of 200 million, in the first half, he would be a great pirate. In East Blue, he was simply an overlord. Who would not be afraid of him? Leda¡¯s title is ¡°Gourmet King¡± Lorita. She used the name her brother often called her. As for Crowe, who was standing at the side, the corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at his bounty and was a little depressed. His appearance did not change. It was his bounty order from five or six years ago. The only thing that changed was the bounty. From the previous 10 million to 100 million, the name of ¡®Black Cat King¡¯ Crowe was added with a king. There was no difference in other things. When it comes to Bounty Orders, there is no position to be called, and there is no ownership, especially the chaotic existence of pirates. Today, you are a combatant of a so-and-so pirate group, and tomorrow, you may be the captain of another pirate group. Marine¡¯s evaluation team will naturally not privately assign ownership to pirates. What kind of captain or first mate you are, that¡¯s your business. They will call you according to intelligence. You change your position, and they will follow the current intelligence. Even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the only title on the bounty order is the title they made themselves. Kaido¡¯s title is ¡°Hundred Beast¡±, but he has to change it to something else. For example, his title is still ¡°Hundred Beast¡±, and the position of governor of the Beast Pirates was won by himself. As for the remaining two, Smoker¡¯s photo is a man with half of his face covered in smoke, looking illusory and fierce, wearing a pirate¡¯s turban and sunglasses, holding a ten-hand gun and roaring, it is completely obvious that he is Vice-Admiral White Ghost. There was no need to mention Tashigi. She was not famous and she was dressed like a pirate. She would not be recognized. Her position is a navigator of the ¡®Falcon Pirates¡¯. ¡°Hey, Kuro, there seems to be a situation in front.¡± At this moment, Smoker turned into smoke and floated down from the mast above. He had nothing to do just now, so he ran up alone to replace the Marine who was in charge of reconnaissance. With the help of his ability to fly and float, his upper body turned into smoke and he investigated there. In the end, he really found something different. ¡°What?¡± Kuro looked up and asked. The smoke changed and the head turned into Smoker¡¯s appearance and said, ¡°It seems to be a battle. If I¡¯m not wrong, one of them seems to be our Battleship. But the situation is not very good. It is surrounded by two ships.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°Two ships dare to fight around the Battleship? Are you sure it¡¯s fighting but fleeing and being chased?¡± Battleships and pirate ships are completely different. Except for some big pirates, the average pirate ship is very small because they want to rob and escape from the Marines, so most of them are medium-sized ships or small fast ships, with few big ships. But Battleships, even patrol ships, are bigger than the lowest-level pirate ships. Marines have to pay attention to firepower and numbers, which are different from pirates. Even in New World, when pirates encounter Marines, their first reaction is to escape. Because besides increasing their bounty, there is no benefit in killing the navy. Not all pirates in this world are stupid. Many pirates know that once their bounty is high and their strength can¡¯t keep up, they will be noticed by bounty hunters. In that case, they will die at any time. No pirate would think of fighting Marines unless necessary. And the warships patrolling the New World would not be too small. It is impossible for two pirate ships to deal with a Battleship. ¡°They should be fighting and surrounded,¡± Smoker confirmed. Kuro sat up in the recliner. ¡°Then let¡¯s go see.¡± As soon as he gave the order, the Marines on the ship moved. They changed their direction and moved towards the direction that Smoker found. Boom! Boom!! Before they reached the range, Kuro heard the cannon fire. Looking ahead, he saw the outline of three ships. One of the larger ships was in the center, surrounded by two ships. ¡°Telescope.¡± Kuro waved his hand and a Marine handed him a pair of binoculars. He put them on his eyes and the range of his vision was suddenly extended to see the ship clearly. In the middle is a Battleship, and those two ships do have a Pirate Flag on them. The same pirate flag. It is a small pirate fleet. From the telescope, it could be seen that the two ships were wandering around the Battleship and both sides of the Battleship were constantly firing at each other. Unfortunately, the Pirate Ship was very fast and the shells sank into the sea, and the occasional shells that could hit the Pirate Ship were all blocked by the two pirates. Those who can resist artillery shells should be quite strong. ¡°Tsk, which branch?¡± Kuro put down the telescope and handed it to Smoker. Smoker did not understand either. He looked at Tashigi. Tashigi thought for a moment and said, ¡°It should be the G-2 branch. The sea here is not very far from them.¡± ¡°Then find their signal and call them to withdraw,¡± Kuro said. Chapter 818 I¡¯m Still Very Accurate Battleship is the patrol ship of the New World. The commander of the patrol ship is a Lieutenant Colonel attached to the G-2 branch. At this moment, he is staring at the Pirate Ship around the ship, gritting his teeth and his face is heavy. Boom!! A cannonball exploded near the Battleship, causing it to shake violently. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel! What should we do!¡± A Marine shouted in the wind and waves. What now? What could he do? Of course, he had to hold on. They wouldn¡¯t be afraid if these pirates were to engage in a string battle, but their Battleship really can¡¯t do anything about this kind of hunting artillery. Ordinary pirate ships are not so fast. The speed of these pirate ships is a little different! Retreat? No, they¡¯re Marines! We can¡¯t retreat like this! But if they did not retreat, the Battleship would sink sooner or later. Boom! Another cannonball exploded beside the Battleship. This time, it was very close and affected the hull, causing the ship to surge crazily in the waves. ¡°Damn it, I have no choice but to¡­¡± ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, telephone!¡± Suddenly, a Marine ran over with Den Den Mushi in his arms. ¡°Yes?¡± As soon as the Lieutenant Colonel answered the microphone, he heard Den Den Mushi making a sound. ¡°This is Smoker. You retreat now and we will take over.¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral Smoker?¡± The Lieutenant Colonel was stunned and then nodded: ¡°Understood, Vice-Admiral.¡± He was just thinking about whether to retreat or not, but now the Vice-Admiral gave him an idea. ¡°Retreat!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel ordered the Battleship to retreat. ¡°They retreated!¡± One of the two pirate ships around the Battleship, a man who looked like a captain with a big sword, shouted, ¡°Brother, they are retreating!¡± On the other ship, a man who looked exactly like this man and also held a big sword revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Of course we are chasing them, we will not let them retreat!¡± [Dual Sword Pirates], a brother captain active in the New World, with a bounty of 150 million. Most importantly, they just owned a fast ship. But unlike other pirates who have fast ships, those people have fast ships to avoid the pursuit of Marines, but they have fast ships and encounter Marines, but they think about how to destroy them. This is just a Battleship. If you rob them, not only can you improve your reputation, but you can also get a Battleship and weapons for free. The Admiral will definitely remember them! Their flag, in addition to a skull with two big swords, has a symbol of three skulls at the top. That¡¯s Blackbeard! These people are the Pirates under Blackbeard! The warships retreated, but the two fast ships chased after them relentlessly. The speed of the warships was completely incomparable to the two fast ships. No matter how the warships fired, their shells could not touch their ships at all. Instead, the warships suffered a few cannonballs. ¡°Damn it, if we retreat, where is Vice Admiral Smoker¡¯s ship!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel said anxiously. In the nearby sea, they did not see any Battleship. The only one they saw¡­ ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, there is a ship ahead!¡± A Marine with binoculars looked at the outline of a ship approaching and his face gradually changed from joy to panic. ¡°That is, that is Pirate Ship!¡± The Marine shouted. ¡°Pirate Ship?!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel grabbed the telescope and looked at it. His face suddenly changed. It really is a Pirate Ship! It¡¯s still the Pirates Flag that I¡¯ve never seen before¡­ No! That pirate flag, he just saw it today! ¡°Falcon Pirates?!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel exclaimed. That pirate group with more than 900 million members?! Why is he here? ¡°Hahaha, another pirate group!¡± The captain of the Double-Sword Pirates laughed and said to the pirate ship that was rushing over, ¡°Hey, pirates over there, let¡¯s kill Marines first!¡± They were all pirates. It was normal to kill Marines first. ¡°Brother, that seems to be the ¡®Falcon Pirates¡¯ that just posted a bounty. They seem to be very powerful.¡± The younger brother Captain shouted from the side. ¡°Flying rudder? It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what Pirates, they are not as powerful as the Admiral. If possible, we can invite them to join the Admiral!¡± The older brother Captain said. When such a new pirate group hears the name of the Admiral, they will definitely join. If they join, the Admiral will also reward them. On the other side of the sea, the ship of the ¡®Pilot Pirates¡¯ is approaching very quickly. On the deck, Kuro had already seen the appearance of the flag and the symbol of the three skulls on the flag. ¡°Titch ah¡­¡± He handed the binoculars to Smoker and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Pirates under that idiot Tiki.¡± ¡°Blackbeard?¡± Smoker also looked over and his face showed a trace of seriousness. ¡°Fire.¡± Kuro said to the Marines behind him: ¡°Come on, fill the main gun for me, I¡¯ll fire.¡± ¡°Yes! Captain!¡± The Marines responded and quickly pushed the artillery box over and began to load the main gun. Kuro began to adjust the direction of the cannon and aimed it at the two wandering pirate ships. To be honest, in all his years in the Marine Corps, he had never had sex. He was a Marine combatant and later became a commander. It was his subordinates who did all the shooting. He had never learned it systematically. Back then, he was famous in the branch for being good at mixing around. It was fine if he did not pass the test since it was not a special training for the headquarters. As for later, there was no need for that. He directly entered the old man¡¯s camp and did not join any recruit training camp. This time, he wanted to test the power of the cannonball. Boom!! Kuro adjusted his direction and lit the fuse. The main cannon shell flew straight¡­ and exploded in front of the incoming warship. The waves rolled up and the speed of the Battleship retreating was obviously slower, causing the shells of the Pirate Ship on both sides to hit the hull, making the Battleship even more tattered. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Can you hit it on time!¡± Smoker bit his cigar. ¡°Shut up!¡± Kuro said and picked up a cannonball with his hand. He weighed it in his hand and aimed it at a Pirate Ship. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± In front of them, the captains of the two pirate ships were laughing. The Battleship Lieutenant Colonel looked angry and a little desperate. This time, he really could not escape. ¡°Little ones, let¡¯s take advantage of this time and directly take this Battleship!¡± The Big Brother Captain of the Double-Sword Pirates raised his big sword and roared, and the ship began to approach. The Battleship is almost done. If they want to snatch this ship, they definitely can¡¯t sink the Battleship. Swish!! At this moment, a whistling sound suddenly came, and a jet-black flash of lightning quickly passed through the body of the Pirate Ship and hit it directly. BOOM!!! The body of the Pirate Ship was cut in half at the waist and directly split into two! ¡°This is¡­¡± The older brother stared in horror at his split ship and turned to look at the approaching Pirate Ship. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m still very accurate.¡± Kuro shook his hand and said to Smoker. Chapter 819 Ability Users Are the Features of the Sea ¡°You¡¯re cheating.¡± A black line appeared in Smoker¡¯s eyes. ¡°You used your ability, otherwise how could you have this accuracy!¡± ¡°Tch, ability users are the characteristics of the sea. Don¡¯t play if you are unhappy.¡± Kuro hooked his finger and the shells in the box flew together. He flicked his finger forward. ¡°Go.¡± Swish! The cannonball flew directly towards the two pirate ships. The Double-Sword Pirates did not even know what was going on. They were still looking at the Pirate Ship when they saw an overwhelming number of shells gathering in the sky and smashing down. ¡°It¡¯s a cannonball!¡± Captain Gege got up and jumped, and the big sword that looked like a door door smashed upwards. ¡°Some cannonballs want to destroy my ship!¡± Dang! However, just as the big sword came into contact with the cannonball, he heard a crisp sound. His sword technique that could cut iron did not cut the cannonball at the first moment. He did not even move, as if he had cut into a hard barrier. ¡°This is¡­¡± Captain Gege¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Haki?!¡± The dark cannonball was covered with a layer of Haki. Swish! In the distance, another black thunder-like cannonball came. Before his brother Captain could see it clearly, the huge cannonball directly smashed through his body and made a big hole in the center of his chest. ¡°Brother!!¡± The younger brother Captain saw that his big brother was smashed in the air and roared. However, in the next moment, a black thunder-like cannonball attacked and directly smashed his head. The black thunder-like thing swept all the way to the sea and fell into the sea, causing a splash. Only then did the pirates understand that it was a cannonball. But now¡­ what was the use? Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannonballs in the sky scattered and exploded on the two pirate ships, and the ships were quickly broken. For the sake of speed, the Clippers gave up a lot of things, including their defensive strength. Once they are blown up by the shells, they are basically one-shot. On the other hand, the Lieutenant Colonel was a little shocked when he saw this scene. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Pirates against pirates? Although this is a common occurrence, as a Marine, he is still here. Shouldn¡¯t he wait to deal with him before killing that group of pirates? This Pilot Pirates is a little strange¡­ ¡°Get ready!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel said solemnly: ¡°If anything goes wrong, we will fight at any time!¡± But in the end, they are pirates. Even if they saved them in disguise, they are still pirates. Marines are born to fight pirates. The Pirate Ship in the distance gradually approached and kept parallel to the Battleship. ¡°Yo, are you okay?¡± On the side of the ship, a very domineering-looking man greeted the Lieutenant Colonel. That person had a very gentle smile, but his aura was very strong. He should be the leader. Just by looking at it, it was filled with the aura of a powerhouse! The Lieutenant Colonel had just taken out the bounty order on the ship and quickly found the face of this person. Captain of the Flying Ship Pirates! ¡®Heavenly King¡¯ Gilgamesh! ¡°Pirate!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What do you want!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who the hell is¡­¡± Kuro frowned and suddenly saw the bounty notice in the Lieutenant Colonel¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Oh¡­ I almost forgot, I am a pirate now.¡± ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t talk, Kuro.¡± Smoker walked over and looked at the Lieutenant Colonel and said, ¡°Arrest the remaining people.¡± As he spoke, he pulled off the headscarf, revealing the shape of his head that was combed back. ¡°Vice Admiral Smoker?¡± The Lieutenant Colonel was stunned. He recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this man Smoker? No, he should be ¡®Iron Rod King¡¯ Grimmos. ¡®Wait, Gemus?¡¯ ¡°Is it really Vice-Admiral Smoker?¡± The Lieutenant Colonel looked over carefully. This is indeed Vice-Admiral Smoker, but the person who is smiling at the side, if you don¡¯t pay attention, you won¡¯t notice, but if you pay attention¡­ ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un?!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel exclaimed. ¡°Shh, keep a low profile.¡± Kuro stretched out his finger and smiled. ¡°There is no gold foil and no Smoker. We are just pirates on a whim. Do you understand, pirate?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Lieutenant Colonel bowed his head. A great general candidate has personally come to be a pirate, so there must be a mission, but he definitely doesn¡¯t dare to ask about the specific mission. Just do it. As for whether Kuro really ran away to be a pirate¡­ That was definitely impossible. What kind of joke is this? Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un ran off to be a pirate and there was only this much movement? ¡®You need an alias?¡¯ I¡¯m afraid it has already caused waves in the sea. ¡°I understand, you are pirates. Our ship is now damaged and we can¡¯t pursue you. We can only let you escape,¡± the Lieutenant Colonel continued. Yoho! This person is good. Kuro nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it according to your idea, but don¡¯t let these sea pirates go. Get all the bodies floating in the sea.¡± As soon as the shell of that box exploded, the Pirate Ship was broken and could not sail, and one of them had long been broken at the waist. The Captain was gone. If he still could not catch him, he would have been a Lieutenant Colonel for nothing. ¡°Hey, why am I recognized at once? You don¡¯t even have makeup on your face and you don¡¯t wear a turban. Why don¡¯t you have one?¡± Smoker said gloomily. ¡°Your face is not good,¡± Kuro shrugged and said. Changing hair is another person¡¯s skill, which is only on good-looking people. Like Kyuni ¡­ Another example is Takeuchi. The latter was even more exaggerated. He did not even change his hairstyle. With a little modification and a change of outfit, he could go from the King of Britain to the Roman Emperor and then from the Roman Emperor Island to a swordsman in an island country. However, he said that he was not alone. Are you trying to scare a child? ¡°But¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the two Pirate Ships and frowned. ¡°Titch has been very low-key recently, or is the matter covered by Kaido and Lingling?¡± ¡°Blackbeard¡­ He really doesn¡¯t have any movements, he is just snatching Whitebeard¡¯s territory, but I have a hunch that this guy will be a big threat in the future.¡± Smoker said. ¡°Your premonition is quite accurate,¡± Kuro glanced at him and said. Commander of the Blackbeard Pirates, Marshall D. Tich, with a bounty of 2.2 billion, he became the new Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) after the ¡®Battle of the End¡¯ and inherited most of Whitebeard¡¯s territory. But recently, there didn¡¯t seem to be any news about him, nor did he cause any major incidents. It is impossible for a capable person to keep such a low profile. Among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), in terms of character and ability, except for the dead Newgate, Kuro thinks it is Blackbeard. But now, in terms of foundation, he is still lacking. They were not as fixed as Kaido and Lingling, and they were being watched by Marco¡¯s remaining party. This is also the reason why Kuro strongly opposes the abolition of Shichibukai. Although Shichibukai is not very good now, the remaining two veterans are very difficult to deal with. If Tiki finds a loophole, it will be bad. Chapter 820 Forest Path, Traffic After crossing the sea, Kuro lay back on the recliner and picked up the invitation letter he got from the original pirate ship and looked at it. The above is: Dear pirates, don¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe, drink to your heart¡¯s content, and there is also a different kind of fun. Come and go, don¡¯t refuse, and don¡¯t chase. The world¡¯s number one banquet, the Pirate Wanbo Meeting, invites everyone to participate. This time, we also prepared the Afterglow program, Pirate King Gordo Roger¡¯s fun treasure hunting game. The suffix is Celebration Pirates Captain, Buena Fista. ¡°Gordo Roger¡­¡± Smoker said in a deep voice beside him, ¡°Festa dared to use his name as a gimmick, there must be something. According to our understanding, he really has a so-called Pirate King¡¯s treasure, but we don¡¯t know what it is.¡± ¡°Who cares what it is.¡± Kuro threw the invitation and said: ¡°Our purpose is not that, I am here for revenge. Barret and Fista ruined my G-3, I will ruin his celebration.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better not to be impulsive, Kuro. If we can find out what treasure he has, it will be important,¡± Smoker said. ¡°Not interested. We are Marines. The treasure of the former Pirate King has nothing to do with us. Even the needle that can lead to Raftel has nothing to do with us.¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°Ravdru?¡± Smoker¡¯s pupils shrank and he almost dropped his cigar. ¡°Do you have any news? Kuro!¡± ¡°How would I know? I just mentioned it casually.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. He really didn¡¯t know. Not to mention that he didn¡¯t know the rest of the plot. After all, there were only so many plots when he came. Even if he knew, he couldn¡¯t remember that much. A Marine dressed as a pirate ran over and said, ¡°Captain, we found the island!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro sat up and looked ahead. In front of the sea, the outline of an island had appeared. It was an island that rose towards the middle. The front of the island separated to form a seaway, and the center was a big hollow center. It passed through the straight seaway and separated to the left and right, forming a three-way seaway. This is a natural trading port. ¡°Wuwu¡ª¡± Not far away, there was a roar. He turned his head and saw a Marine Train passing by, heading towards the island. Kuro said in surprise, ¡°A Marine Train? Which island is this?¡± Smoker said, ¡°Grigate, a trade town. The train is connected to Zatannosen, but it was not so lively before. It seems that because of the celebration, many merchants have settled here.¡± Even before they got close, they could see the fireworks on the island from time to time. There were also a large number of ships on the seaway and the faint noise of boiling cauldrons, which represented that the island was very lively. ¡°Fista is very good at tourism.¡± Kuro touched his chin and thought, ¡°First of all, the reputation has been established, and it is only held once in several years, which makes people look forward to it. If it is placed in the tourism industry, it will be a grand event and can also drive the industry. Not bad, not bad.¡± Your creativity is good, but the next second it¡¯s mine! He wondered if he should do this model later. His ¡®Dragon¡¯ tourism industry has not opened yet, but it will probably open soon. When it is completely built, he will also make a celebration like this once every few years. Yes! Let¡¯s do that. The Tazoro is not used for the time being. When it is repaired, it will be used once every few years. The rest of the time, it will be used by sea trains or ordinary ships. Swish! Bang!! Another cloud of smoke exploded. At this time, Kuro¡¯s ship also approached the island and entered the seaway. To be honest, the Marines have no intelligence on such a lively place. He thought it was a tree-lined path, but it was already crowded. There are ports on both sides of the seaway. Many pirate ships dock their ships there and walk around the nearby shops. On the seaway, there are also various commercial ships. ¡°Hey, Kuro, that¡¯s Barati!¡± Suddenly, Leda pulled the corner of Kuro¡¯s clothes and pointed to a ship docked on the seaway and said, ¡°That¡¯s Barati, right? I¡¯ve seen something similar. The face of this ship is exactly the same as the curly eyebrows of that straw hat!¡± Not far away, there is a ship docked on the seaway. The door on it is like a human face with yellow hair, curly eyebrows and thick lips. East Blue¡¯s Barati has a similar ship, a sub-ship. And Kai here ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I ate Balati,¡± Leda said, biting her finger. Kuro sighed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and see. I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time.¡± The ship approached and stopped at the port near Barati. ¡°Hey, I won¡¯t go. Daski, let¡¯s go collect information,¡± Smoker said. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Kuro nodded and said to the others, ¡°Go shopping by yourselves, but pay attention to Den Den Mushi, don¡¯t be too scattered.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marines said in unison. They were also very envious of this place. After all, it was lively. Who didn¡¯t like it? Kuro himself led some of his subordinates towards Barati. Barati¡¯s ship was leaning against the port, and there was a ladder there. Kuro led his men directly over and entered the door. There were also many people inside. ¡°Welcome!¡± When a person who looked like Popeye saw him come in, he immediately rubbed his hands with a very distorted smile and said, ¡°Guest! This is East Blue¡¯s famous restaurant, Barati. Because of the celebration, he came here to open his restaurant. He will definitely not let you lose¡­¡± Before he could even say the word ¡®look¡¯, Popeye stared at the short white-haired loli and his pupils gradually enlarged. ¡°Big, big food¡­¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Before he finished speaking, Kuro coughed and said to Popeye, ¡°Let¡¯s eat and find a place for us to sit.¡± Popeye took a closer look and found that this overbearing man was a little familiar, plus the identity of the Big Eater Girl¡­ Seeing that he was not moving, Kuro threw a stack of Berries over. ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Popeye, who received the money, immediately opened his mind and showed a flattering smile again. ¡°The guest is God! Please sit, please sit!¡± Kuro and the others found a round table in the center and sat down, while the remaining Marines stood obediently in the rear. ¡°Find a table to eat, don¡¯t stand here.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Yes¡­¡± A Marine called out and led the rest of his colleagues to sit at a nearby table. At this time, Popeye rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Customer, what would you like to order?¡± ¡°Who is the chef?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was the sound of sticks hitting the floor. A bearded man with a broken leg walked over with a stick on his foot. He looked at Kuro and said, ¡°You will come, that means¡­¡± He glanced around and whispered, ¡°We will leave tomorrow.¡± This is an amazing Vice-Admiral, the pride of East Blue. But he was a Marine, not a pirate. But this kind of celebration even attracts Marines, and they are dressed casually, which means that things are very big. Chapter 821 What to Do With the Ant Nest ¡°Zhepp¡­¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s you. You led a team to the New World?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare grand ceremony, of course we have to come. This is not a risk. We also act according to the pointer and even take the Sea Train. It¡¯s very safe.¡± Zhepp smiled brightly. ¡°After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve come to the New World.¡± With that, he leaned over and whispered, ¡°Even you are alarmed, then the business will probably not be easy. Can you let us go first? I am just a restaurant owner.¡± ¡°Come on, if you¡¯re not a pirate, you can¡¯t get an invitation. Even if you run a restaurant, you are a pirate who runs a restaurant.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and leaned back in his chair. ¡°But I can also pretend that I didn¡¯t see you when you were officially classified as invisible. Let¡¯s go tomorrow. This place is not good.¡± ¡°Understood. I will inform others like me.¡± Jepp nodded and said, ¡°In order to express my gratitude, I will give you today¡¯s meal¡­¡± He was about to say that it was free, but he happened to see the excited Leda. The words he spat out were deeply swallowed in his throat. ¡°10% off!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be more generous?¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke. ¡°Can¡¯t it be free?¡± Zip doesn¡¯t say anything, and I don¡¯t know if the stars in the sky miss Mom¡­ That definitely won¡¯t do. They have spent a lot of money on this trip and it has only been a few days since they came here. If they let this person eat for free, they probably won¡¯t even be able to save up enough money to go back. What? Keep a toll? Are you looking down on his responsibility as a chef to feed people! As long as it was a guest, he would definitely satisfy them! Of course, people like the Big Eater Girl have to pay. Kuro smiled and teased, ¡°Half discount. If you don¡¯t have money, you can take your own head and exchange it for the bounty. I will open a free bounty exchange channel here, and there is no processing fee.¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± He glanced around. ¡°These people near you can do it too.¡± ¡°These are all guests, Kuro¡­¡± Zhepp said in a deep voice, ¡°At least in my restaurant, no.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Go and prepare. I haven¡¯t eaten your cooking for a long time.¡± Kuro shrugged and said. Zhepp nodded and turned toward the kitchen. At this time, Crowe looked around and whispered, ¡°Captain of the [Waterlight Warrior Pirates] Austin, Captain of the [Living Ghost Pirates] Todd Locke, Captain of the [Monster¡¯s Head] Pirates ¡°Near God¡± McAuley Warner, Captain of the [Red Dragon¡¯s Fury Pirates] Captain ¡®Prime Minister¡¯ Humphrey, they are all famous pirates who have broken into the New World with more than 100 million.¡± The restaurant was full of pirates. The bounty ranged from millions of minions to tens of millions of small captains, and then to hundreds of millions of pirates. Just a restaurant has so many pirates. Then there will probably be many famous experts on this island. ¡°This is good¡­¡± Kuro leisurely blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°It saves time.¡± Normally, when catching these pirates on the sea, they are all smarter than rats. They run when they can and never fight with you. Now, they have found a rat nest. ¡°Do you want to do it, Mr. Kuro?¡± Crowe whispered. ¡°No hurry, my goal is to kill that idiot Barret. If I do it now, it will alert the enemy. Wait for the opening. When the game about Pirate King¡¯s treasure begins, that idiot will definitely move.¡± Kuro said. To be honest, he really wanted to do it now. It was rare for these pirates to gather in a rat nest, and it was even in an island, just like an ant nest. What would a typical brat do when he found an ant nest? Fill it with water! He was very good at this. Once the seawater is filled, no one can escape! After killing these pirates, the sea can stop for a while. Kuro was especially willing to do this kind of thing without any effort. However, if he took action now, it would be easy to alert the enemy. At Barrett¡¯s level¡­ He had encountered it more than 20 years ago. At that time, he was already strong enough. Now that more than 20 years have passed and he has already advanced to an old guy, he still dares to provoke me. He obviously has the purpose of dealing with pirates and Marines. With such confidence, his strength has naturally improved by leaps and bounds in the past twenty years. The seawater might not be able to kill him. It would be bad if he ran away. This kind of guy who dares to provoke Marines is mainly a guy who dares to provoke him. If he doesn¡¯t kill him, Kuro won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Of course, he would definitely not be able to deal with such a person alone. If he wanted to kill him and not let him escape, he would have to do something big. And there are so many pirates, if there are any accidents¡­ ¡°What about what I told you to prepare?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ready. Kaz is on standby with the Golden Lion on the nearby island.¡± Crowe nodded and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But, Mr. Kuro, is one ship not enough?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of ships? One is enough. I left Moore in Red Harbor for a reason.¡± Kuro looked at some waiters who had already served the dishes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, and then we¡¯ll talk.¡± Then, it was a feast. It was mainly Leda who was stuffing herself. Kuro ate some lobster and seafood and drank wine and smoked while waiting for Leda to finish. Well, now it is the third table. Leda¡¯s eating speed caused the entire Barati to stop receiving guests after serving the pirates in the restaurant and focus on serving Leda. After the pirates came out, they were the only ones left in the restaurant. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, a hoarse and funny voice sounded at the door, ¡°I want to revisit Barati¡¯s food in East Blue, and you actually told me that I was booked by someone! I am Shichibukai, the head guard of this celebration. Do you want to be kicked out by me?¡± Immediately after, the door was violently pushed open and a funny clown wearing loose clothes floated in from the door as if it was a vacuum. He said angrily, ¡°Who is it? How dare you book the venue under my protection? Get lost, I am Shichibukai!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro looked that way, bit his cigar and didn¡¯t speak. Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°It¡¯s Bucky.¡± Bucky was very angry now. As an East Blue citizen, he had been in charge of the guards for the past few days because Fista had given him money to protect the security of the entire town with their Pirates. He was originally very happy and wanted to benefit his fellow East Blue people and come here to spend money. But he was told that he was now booked. How can this be! He is Shichibukai, a pirate here. Who dares to not give him face and actually dares to book the entire place? So what if you have money! Be careful of him snatching it! Chapter 822 You Can¡¯t Control (1) Behind Bucky, who was as wide as a giant, a few more people came in from the back. A fat guy with a big belly holding a whip should be a Beast Tamer. But Kuro always felt that he could become a Great Swordsman with his earrings and three knives. One had a cold face and wore a scarf. His hair covered half of his face, as if he had donated his unwanted eyes to others. Immediately after, there was a man with ¡®3¡¯ on his hairstyle and a beautiful woman with smooth skin. ¡°Hey, how dare you not give me face!¡± Bucky shouted. ¡°Shichibukai Baki!¡± There was no reaction from the main table, but the nearby Marines disguised as pirates were all shocked. Bucky also saw Leda, who was still eating with her back to him and the plates on the table were piled high. Obviously, she was the culprit. At this table, a cigar smoker and a bespectacled man, plus the person who is still eating and being waited for, this kid must be Captain. ¡°Is that you? The guy who eats a lot!¡± Bucky shouted. However, no one paid attention to him. This made Bucky even angrier. As he floated over, he shouted, ¡°Hey, pay attention to me! I am Bucky. Little ones, tell them who I am!¡± The person with 3 on his head and the smooth beauty ignored him, but the fat and thin person said in unison: ¡°This is Seven Warlords of the Sea, Captain of the Baki Pirates, the boss of ¡®Baki Express¡¯, the ¡®Thousand Liang Tao¡¯ Baki!¡± Bucky raised his red nose and said proudly, ¡°Yes, I am that Bucky.¡± He glanced at the pirates beside him and they all looked shocked. He was very satisfied with this expression. But the three at the main table. The guy with the slicked-back hair bit his cigar and looked calm. Well¡­ he looked a little familiar. The one with glasses is also very calm. And why is that little white-haired ghost still eating! Bucky floated over and almost shouted into Leda¡¯s ear, ¡°Hey, did you hear what I said!¡± ¡°Huh? Why is it so noisy?¡± Leda had just finished sweeping a plate when she heard a sound and her eyes turned to see a red ball. ¡°Red ball? Lollipop?¡± ¡°Who is shouting that I have a red nose, do you want to die!¡± Bucky was furious. ¡°No, no, no one called you Red Nose.¡± The person with the ¡®3¡¯ hairband said weakly from behind. ¡°Red nose?¡± Leda raised her eyebrows and turned her face completely. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s you, Red Nose.¡± ¡°You still call me Red Nose! You damn! Damn, damn¡­¡± The veins on Bucky¡¯s forehead were exposed, and he was about to shout at Leda, but that angry expression gradually slowed down when he saw Leda¡¯s face, gradually became dull, and a trace of snot flowed down his red nose. ¡°Flo Lida!¡± Bucky raised his hands forward in an exaggerated posture. ¡°Red Nose, what are you doing here? It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Leda said and pointed to the food on the table. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat together?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Bucky nodded and actually sat down and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry, so I came to take care of my old friend¡­ No!¡± He suddenly stood up and pointed at Leda. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Marine?!¡± Flo Lida, or Lida, it doesn¡¯t matter what name it is. What matters is that this kid is Marine, who has always been with Kim Luong. Why is he here? ¡°Yes, I am Marine. You are Shichibukai. Aren¡¯t we in the same camp?¡± Leda said matter-of-factly. ¡°Right¡­¡± Bucky¡¯s face froze. That seemed to be the case. There was nothing wrong. They are on the same side, so they are on the same side. ¡°No! No!¡± The thick-lipped man with the shape of a ¡®3¡¯ on his head shouted: ¡°This is the Pirate Celebration, Marines are not allowed to come here, they broke in themselves!¡± Bucky came to a sudden realization and punched his right fist with his left fist. ¡°That¡¯s right! How did you Marines come in! Can¡¯t you fix it? There is a place protected by me, but you still appear. This is absolutely unforgivable!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, sit down and have a meal first. Of course, you¡¯ll pay.¡± A voice spoke faintly. ¡°Huh? Who dares to make me pay!¡± Bucky glared at him. **TIP** At this moment, Kuro moved his fingers and the open door suddenly closed. He bit his cigar and looked at Bucky and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to find you, but you came to me yourself, so I will cooperate a little.¡± He took off his sunglasses and glanced at Bucky. ¡°Okay? Bucky.¡± That face! Although his hairstyle has changed and he has become much more domineering, his face is unmistakable! He, Bucky, has lived in this world for so long and his own experience is commendable. He must not provoke anyone. And Jin Lu is one of them! The man who was like a god in the War Of The Best killed a few old pirates who were famous in the sea, and even the Vice-Captain was killed by him! The current Admiral alternate ¡®Golden Lion¡¯, Luciru Kuro! ¡°You, you¡­¡± Bucky pointed at him and trembled. ¡°You actually came in person?¡± With that, he rolled his eyes and shouted in a direction, ¡°Flying saucer!¡± ¡°Where!¡± Leda looked over subconsciously. Opportunity! Bucky floated and wanted to run away. ¡°Are you sure you want to run away in front of me? Bucky, I am very vengeful.¡± Kuro¡¯s voice sounded from the back. Bucky pursed his lips and the figure that floated in the air fell back again. He glared at Kuro and said, ¡°What do you want, Golden Lion! I am Shichibukai, I am not afraid of you.¡± ¡°The last person who said that is now in jail in Impelton.¡± Kuro propped up his chin and smiled. ¡°Listen to me, Bucky, you can¡¯t grasp the depth of the Pirate Celebration. Let me do it.¡± That¡¯s for sure. Since you came here personally, it must not be as simple as a celebration here. In fact, Bucky wanted to give up this guard at the first moment. After all, he had to be alive to spend the money. But in the blink of an eye¡­ To be able to attract him to move, there must be some secret news that he did not know. Fista is holding a treasure about the former Captain. Could it be the Captain¡¯s great secret treasure? Raftel?! Bucky¡¯s imagination ran wild. It must be a shocking occasion for this person to come out in person. ¡°What do you want?¡± Bucky said fiercely. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Also, keep the news. You are Shichibukai and should be one with us. If the news of me coming here is leaked¡­¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and said lightly, ¡°The sea is rare. It¡¯s common to have a tsunami from time to time and an island falls. You have to be careful of your station and your ¡®Delivery Company¡¯. Don¡¯t encounter such things from time to time, or you will lose a lot as a Shichibukai.¡± Chapter 823 You Can¡¯t Control (2) Bucky¡¯s mouth twitched and he said fiercely, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid? I¡¯m Shichibukai, Lord Bucky! I¡¯m not afraid. At most¡­¡± He said to the waiter at the side, ¡°Bill!¡± ¡°Three million Berries.¡± Popeye appeared in a flash, rubbing his hands and squeezing out a flattering smile. ¡°Nani?! Three million Berries, how can you eat so much!¡± Bucky glared at Leda. Leda raised her little head and looked like she was not proud at all. ¡°I¡¯m not praising you for being stupid, stupid, it should be like this!¡± Bucky was about to curse, but he saw Kuro¡¯s eyes looking over from the corner of his eye and changed his tone. ¡°Hey, Dino, pay up!¡± Bucky could only look at the man with a ¡®3¡¯ on his hair. Gar Dino, also known as Mr. 3, after the end of the war, he was officially a member of the Baki Pirates. He looked deeply at Kuro, walked over, took out a small bag, and threw it to Popeye. This man was still fresh in his memory. At the time of the War of the Best, he was brilliant and even his previous boss was not his opponent. Popeye opened it and saw some gold coins inside. Then, he squeezed out an even uglier smile and said loudly, ¡°Thank you!¡± Gold and silver, as hard currency, can be exchanged with Bailey, or even used directly. The value of this pile of gold coins is estimated to be more than three million Berries. As a businessman, he can easily distinguish the value of gold coins. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After paying the bill, Bucky left the restaurant with his men. After leaving the restaurant, the two fat and thin heroes, Mocky and Leakey, were very puzzled. Fatty Mocky couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Captain, who is that? You are Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bucky said in a deep voice, ¡°Even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) have to avoid that man temporarily.¡± ¡°Kim¡­¡± Alita swallowed. ¡°This man is here. Should we tell Fista?¡± As a pirate of East Blue, Yarrita had naturally heard of this ¡°Pride of East Blue¡±. He was another Vice-Admiral of Marine. ¡°What a joke!¡± Bucky shouted, ¡°That man will tear down our base. He can really do it! Alita, you haven¡¯t seen it. When that guy was in the war, he dealt with the Captain of Whitebeard¡¯s men alone, and then he sank Blackbeard to the bottom of the sea. I don¡¯t want to offend that kind of guy.¡± If it was an ordinary Vice-Admiral, Bucky might really go to Fista for money and make another wave of money. But this is not an ordinary Marine. Bucky still remembers his performance in the War Of The Best. The large amount of seawater that fell from the sky was like the sky falling. The ability of Golden Lion, that old guy, was perfectly replicated by this guy. Its deterrence was not comparable to ordinary people. When Bucky was still young, he had been living in the shadow of Golden Lion. Their captain was forced by Golden Lion all year round. Even if they won the sea battle, their fear of Golden Lion was in Bucky¡¯s heart. And now, this person is not only a Golden Lion, but also a Marine Young and Beyond Golden Lion. Who would dare to provoke him? ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mr. 3 said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s better not to provoke that man.¡± He was also at the top at that time. It could be said that he witnessed Kuro¡¯s tyranny and strength. That kind of power, no one was not afraid. ¡°Then what should we do, retreat? If the Golden Lion comes, the pirates here¡­¡± Alita asked. ¡°No need.¡± Bucky¡¯s voice became low: ¡°He is right, I am Shichibukai, and I am with them. Even if he wants to attack me, he will not attack me. And he hasn¡¯t attacked yet, he is probably waiting for Captain¡¯s treasure to show up, but as long as I get the treasure, it will be mine! For the treasure, I don¡¯t care about Marines!¡± ¡°As long as I am fast enough, Marine will be able to accept it. Maybe I can make another profit by helping Marine. Hahaha, hahahaha!!¡± At the thought of happiness, Bucky opened his hands and pulled his wide robe longer, laughing weirdly. Of course, his body is not that big, but the ability of the Splitting Fruit can be done as long as his hands and feet are separated. ¡­ . In the restaurant. ¡°Mr. Kuro, are we just going to let him go?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°He¡¯s a smart man. Although he looks stupid, he should know what to do when the time comes,¡± Kuro said, biting his cigar. Bucky, that is indeed a smart person. Well, compared to stupid people on the sea¡­ ¡°Red Nose is very rich now.¡± Leda thought of the bag of gold coins just now. ¡°He was so weak in the past. No, he is very weak now.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°His ¡®Bucky Express¡¯ company is very active in the world, and with the fall of Doflamingo, his gang recently has the momentum to replace Doflamingo.¡± ¡°Eh? Red nose can replace Doflamingo? The two of them are not on the same level,¡± Leda said strangely. Kuro shrugged. ¡°But that¡¯s the situation. The sea is so magical that it can accommodate a few cerebral palsy.¡± The biggest arms dealer was arrested, and the scattered arms dealers naturally could not cause any trouble, and there was no one who could be similar to Doflamingo, and Bucky¡¯s gang used to rely on mercenaries to make a name for themselves, and they also sent express delivery¡­ It was really a delivery. This industry is actually quite dangerous. After all, the sea is so big and dangerous. Some valuable items have to be delivered across the sea and have to face the threat of pirates and the danger of the sea. It is really impossible to do it without some strength and fame. Although Bucky doesn¡¯t have any strength, his pirate subordinates are good. All of them are felons from Impel Down. They are strong, but they are not smart. Kuro knew that he was the Shichibukai back then because it was difficult to control those felons. It was easier to monitor them by giving them the name of Shichibukai. But now, the big arms dealers have disappeared and there are more mercenaries on the battlefield. The gangs under Bucky are doing better and better. Kuro only threatened him. In fact, if he really wanted to fall out with him, unless he surrounded him and led the team himself, he would definitely let Bucky escape alone. It would not be fun if he ran away with the group of felons. But this kind of thing only happens in an irreversible situation. For a pirate like Bucky, if the resolution to retain Shichibukai can be passed, Kuro will keep him. His strength is not good, but he is famous, and he really has people under him, mainly because he can cooperate. Of course, Kuro would welcome such a pirate. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing Leda stop eating, Kuro stood up and walked out. After eating and drinking, he would find a place to rest. Chapter 824 You Can¡¯t Control (3) The island of Greigate was made to look like Fista. Because Kuro found many traces of famous scenes here. The execution platform in Roke Town, East Blue¡­ ¡°Ahahaha!¡± A few idiot pirates stayed above and pressed a person who seemed to be an enemy on the statue on the execution platform, smashing his head into Roger¡¯s statue head and pressing it on it. In the imitation Arabasta Desert Market, there are also many people with headscarves setting up stalls to sell some so-called legendary items. For example, Golden Apple¡­ ¡°Kuro, Golden Apple, Golden Apple!¡± Leda was pulled by Kuro by the back of her collar and stared at the golden apple in front of the vendor reluctantly and said, ¡°The golden apple that can make you immortal after one bite¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten it before when you broke into Alabasta alone?¡± Kuro¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins. ¡°Yes, but that one was painted¡­¡± ¡°This one too!¡± Kuro even saw a copy of Marin Vando. It could only be said that Fista was quite bold. Beyond that ¡­ ¡°Kuro! Our house!¡± Leda pointed to a building in the front of the town. The layout in front of him was very similar to the Kagura town in the commercial street of the center of Pegasus Island. There were hot springs, Kabuki performances, and nearby shops and delicacies. ¡°Good God!¡± Kuro said in surprise, ¡°Fista did a good job, even I copied it. I have to pay!¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°As a famous tourist town in the West Blue, it¡¯s natural for us to be copied. Mr. Kuro, since the disappearance of Gran Tezolo, our permanent visitor number has increased by 10%, and the peak has exceeded 50%.¡± ¡°Only 10%?¡± Kuro raised an eyebrow. ¡°What about the rest?¡± ¡°Tourist towns divided in various places¡­¡± Crowe said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because the geographical location is not good. After all, we are in the West Blue¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and narrowed his eyes. ¡°When my dragon route is opened, these people will gather over there. It doesn¡¯t matter. Just stay in this place. Familiar. Crowe, go get a few rooms, the kind with a large conference room.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe found a larger spa hotel and went in. He got three rooms, one with a huge living room. Of course, he would not give them money. What kind of joke is this? Pirates dare to ask for money when they live in your rooms? Find Bucky to go! Kuro put it directly on Bucky¡¯s account. After entering the room, Kuro pouted at Koro, who nodded and opened the black suitcase he was carrying. Of course, it was not a weapon. He had not used a weapon for a long time. Inside was a Den Den Mushi covered in white Den Den Mushi. White Den Den Den Mushi is a Den Den Mushi that prevents eavesdropping. ¡°Hit them one by one.¡± Kuro held the microphone and said to Crowe. ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe was the first to dial the number. Soon, Den Den Mushi was picked up first. Its appearance turned into a refined person wearing a tall hat. Kuro said, ¡°Brother Strawberry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Kuro¡­¡± Den Den Mushi smiled. ¡°Why are you looking for me? I heard that your G-3 was destroyed and you lost your temper and even ignored the World Conference.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take care of it. How can I survive in the sea without my face? Now, the power to hunt Barrett and Fista is handed over to Marshal Sakasugi. I will temporarily coordinate the overall situation, so this time, I want to conscript you. I have found the location, you just need to nod.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°But in that case, the guards of the World Conference¡­¡± ¡°Who cares about the World Conference now? It must be because my face is important, right?¡± ¡°If the Marshal gives you the overall control, I have no problem.¡± ¡°Okay, you can take some direct descendants with you. There is no need for many, just the elites will do. You can sail the ship, but when the time comes, you can only take my ship. I will ask Moore to teleport you to my side, please help me.¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°That¡¯s too polite, Kuro, your face is our face, of course we will help you.¡± ¡°Okay, see you later.¡± Kuro hung up and said to Crowe, ¡°Next.¡± ¡°Hello, Vice Admiral Onigumo, I am going to recruit you.¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Dalmatian¡­¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Momonga¡­¡± ¡°Burning Vice-Admiral Shan¡­¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Doberman¡­¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Stiles¡­¡± ¡°Maynard¡­¡± ¡°Bastille¡­¡± Calls were made one after another, making the corners of Crowe¡¯s eyes twitch and he felt his scalp go numb. Leda stopped eating her snacks and looked at Kuro with dull eyes. Seeing that Kuro hung up the phone again, Leda swallowed and said, ¡°Kuro, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You have the right not to expire.¡± Kuro said something and said to Crowe, ¡°Call the number of Momomaru.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, why are you shouting so many Marine Vice-Admiral, are you going to fight the Battle of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)?!¡± Leda shouted. Kuro said, ¡°Nonsense, Barrett is not weak. What¡¯s wrong with me making more preparations? I¡¯ve never heard of strength in numbers.¡± ¡°But this is too much, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe stammered. ¡°If it is known, people will misunderstand.¡± ¡°Who misunderstood? Who dares to misunderstand!¡± As Kuro spoke, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you really think that you don¡¯t have to pay the price for destroying my G-3? Besides, Kaido and Lingling are ready to touch each other now. They don¡¯t have time to pay attention to this side. Red Hair doesn¡¯t need to be bothered. That idiot Tiki is still busy stabilizing his forces. I¡¯m fighting an old rookie who escaped from prison. What can they do!¡± But ¡­ Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. This is indeed too much! Mr. Kuro¡¯s summoning just now was more than half of the Vice-Admiral¡¯s order. That is more than half of the Vice-Admiral of the entire Marine, most of which are elite Vice-Admiral, the kind that can receive the Demon Slayer Token. This is no different from a full-scale operation. Is he going to build another top? Isn¡¯t it too grand to deal with a Barrett¡­ At this time, Den Den Mushi got through. ¡°Moximossi, I am Sentomaru.¡± Den Den Mushi changed into a simple-minded appearance with a scar on his face. ¡°I am Kuro.¡± ¡°Brother Kuro.¡± ¡°Where are you now? Forget it, no matter where you are now, bring some elites either to Headquarters or to Red Harbor. I will let Moore pick you up. There is no need to bring the Pacifista. I will let my subordinates find you, that is all.¡± With that, he hung up the phone and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, the summoning is almost done.¡± Then, his eyes turned ruthless and he cursed, ¡°If I don¡¯t burn your bones and scatter your ashes this time, I will never be a human again!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was worried about the impact, he would have called out Garp Sengoku, Kazumi, and Garden of Spirits. But after thinking about it, this scale is too big. That¡¯s enough for now. More than half of the Vice-Admiral and their elites have come to this island, led by Kuro himself. If they can¡¯t catch a Barrett, they might as well stop playing. Chapter 825 Shichibukai (1) Red Harbor. Strawberry, who received the call, got up from the room where he was resting, opened the door and walked out until he reached the square. In the square, many familiar faces suddenly walked out. ¡°Stolobelli, have you been summoned by Kuro?¡± Onigumo bit his cigar and looked up at Strawberry. The latter nodded and said, ¡°It seems that the orders are the same.¡± In the square, in addition to the two of them, there are seven or eight Vice-Admiral here. They should have been summoned by Kuro. Burning Mountain came over with a pair of gentle eyes and said, ¡°Did you make him lose his temper? There are a lot of people this time.¡± ¡°Depending on the situation, Headquarters also has it,¡± Dalmatian said. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want!¡± Doberman said in a deep voice: ¡°The World Conference and so on are really restrictive. Many pirates have taken advantage of our absence to plunder towns.¡± ¡°Marines, of course, give orders. Marshal Sakasugi gave Kuro power, so we just follow orders,¡± Strawberry said. ¡°Then gather your subordinates. If they are elites¡­ then they will be Colonel and above.¡± Onigumo said: ¡°There must be a lot of pirates gathered in the Pirate Celebration. This time, we can catch them all at once!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s start gathering.¡± Several Vice-Admiral nodded and began to summon their elite subordinates. In a nearby restaurant, Katsushiki looked at this scene and shrugged. ¡°This is amazing. Do you want to fight again?¡± Just now in the restaurant, two Vice-Admiral took Kuro¡¯s call in front of them. They heard the content clearly. ¡°Puhahaha, I was scared to death!¡± Garp laughed. ¡°This lineup is going to empty Marine.¡± ¡°In any case, it¡¯s fine to stay here.¡± Ji Yuan said, ¡°When Kuro left, his face was extremely ugly.¡± ¡°Puhaha, hey, what¡¯s that, Moore, how can you take them away?¡± Garp looked at a lazy uncle next to him. ¡°Ah¡­ So troublesome. I knew there was nothing good about him leaving me here.¡± Moore scratched his head. ¡°Well, Uncle I¡­ No, my ability can do it.¡± ¡°Oh, ability user, that¡¯s really convenient.¡± Garp continued to smile. In addition to Red Port, almost the same thing was happening in the Headquarters. Some Vice-Admiral began to gather their subordinates and made the new Headquarters move completely. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really scary.¡± Outside the Marshal¡¯s office, Kizaru stared at the movement below and said, ¡°This time it seems that his temper is worse than last time. He has gathered a lot of people. Will this make the higher-ups worry?¡± ¡°I gave him the power, I naturally expected it.¡± Sakasugi walked over and stared down and said, ¡°If you want to explain, I will explain.¡± Actually, there was no need for him to explain. In Mariejois, they got the news much faster. ¡°Not good, not good!¡± A Marine broke in between the powers, knelt on one knee and shouted to the five Pose old men: ¡°A large number of Vice-Admiral of Red Port has left, it seems that they have been summoned by Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un!¡± ¡°We understand, you can go out first.¡± The curly-haired old man said to the Marine. After Marine retreated, the curly-haired old man was silent for a moment and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Kuro lost his temper.¡± The long-bearded old man with his hands in his pockets said, ¡°Although it is a world conference and the Marine should protect the Royal Family until the end, it is not appropriate to intervene in this situation.¡± The old man with the knife nodded and said, ¡°Luciru Kuro is very loyal to us. At this time, we can¡¯t lose his face.¡± The old man on the map nodded and agreed, ¡°It¡¯s like this, his fortress was destroyed by Barret. It¡¯s time to teach these escaped pirates a lesson. Otherwise, at this time, there will always be pirates coming out to cause trouble, causing many kings to go back and complain. This is indeed our mistake. Let Kuro make a fuss.¡± The red-skinned old man said, ¡°That¡¯s right, during the World Conference, CP will send more people and let Kizaru come. This monkey has nothing to do in the Headquarters now.¡± ¡°There is also Sengoku.¡± The curly-haired old man said, ¡°Although he has retired, he should play a role, in case Mariejois¡¯s defense is not enough.¡± The guards during the World Conference are not only to protect the royal family, but also to prevent some ignorant people from coming here to cause trouble. Although there is also the Red Line¡¯s Sabaody Land and Red Port on this side, they have been vigilant since Fisher Tiger climbed the Red Line with his bare hands. But now that Kuro has gathered the Marines, causing them to be short of manpower, they can only make up for it from another side. Three admirals, two reserve admirals, and Sengoku and Karp. It was enough to stay here until the end of the Luciru Kuro operation. This way, he can also take the opportunity to punish those pirates and show those kings that they also have actions. Killing two birds with one stone, they were naturally happy to see it. It was just a Barrett. With such a lineup, it was impossible to not catch him. ¡­ . ¡®Grigate.¡¯ ¡°There are two more. I want to recruit them. No, three.¡± Kuro was in the conference hall and thought of a few other people. He said to Crowe, ¡°Do you have Den Den Mushi for Bucky?¡± ¡°Let me find it, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and dialed Headquarters. Although he is here, it is more convenient to call at this time. Then, he dialed a number himself. ¡°Hey¡­¡± The call connected and the Den Den Mushi on Kuro¡¯s wrist revealed a pair of eagle-like eyes. ¡°You actually called me. Have you thought it through and want to challenge the world¡¯s number one swordsman?¡± ¡°Can you have some pursuit? What are you staring at me for, Mihawk?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I am issuing a summons to you on the orders of Headquarters. Come to Gregate, Hawkeye. I want your power.¡± The other side paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°Summon Shichibukai? Interesting, what do you want to do? I heard that Big Mom and Kaido are going to meet. Are you going to catch them all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°Just venting. Are you coming?¡± ¡°Since it is an order of conscription, of course I will arrive.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Kuro hung up the phone and dialed another number. ¡°Hello, this is Nine Snakes Island.¡± An old voice came from the other side. It was probably a mother-in-law. ¡°Call Hancock.¡± Kuro was direct. ¡°I am Kuro.¡± ¡°Jin Xuan? Wait a moment.¡± There was some panic on the other side, followed by the sound of footsteps. ¡°Snake Girl! Snake Girl! Marine is looking for you.¡± ¡°What Marine, I am not free! Ah¡­ Lord Luffy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play with your dolls anymore, this time it¡¯s the Golden Lion!¡± ¡°Jin Lu? That bastard Kuro?!¡± There was a noise on the Den Den Mushi¡¯s side, and then Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance turned into an arrogant look, as if Den Den Mushi¡¯s body was about to come out of the shell. ¡°Hancuk, come to Gregate,¡± Kuro said directly. ¡°Why should I listen to you!¡± ¡°Because I have issued a draft! The Marshal¡¯s concession is under my control. You better not provoke me. I am not in a good mood. All you can accept is the situation of obeying orders!¡± Kuro said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to your Nine Snake Island, hurry up and come here!¡± Chapter 826 Kill Them Together, Save Me the Trouble ¡°This bastard!¡± As Den Den Mushi hung up, in a huge palace on the Hydra Island, Hancock shouted and threw the microphone away, along with Den Den Mushi itself, and hit Grandma Guloliosa in front of her. The latter groaned and fell back. ¡°I will not follow your orders, bastard!¡± She revealed her long and slender legs and was so angry that she wanted to kick the thing next to her, but there was only a huge Luffy pillow next to her. She thought about it and held back. ¡°Then don¡¯t accept it, Snake Lady.¡± Guloliosa got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an order from the government, it¡¯s just a Vice-Admiral. Even if we have the power given by Marine Marshal, we can not accept it.¡± This was not the time when they were at the top, nor was it the time when they faced Bundy Walde. Because it was not a gathering of the World Government, they could not listen. There had been a similar situation in the past, and they did not accept it. On this point, Guloliosa, with her experience, thought that she could refuse. ¡°No¡­¡± But unexpectedly, Hancock shook his head and subconsciously bit his thumb. ¡°No, I really have to go¡­¡± ¡°Why? Snake Princess.¡± Ancient Loli Osa was stunned. She actually objected? How is it possible? Snake Princess is so arrogant and usually does things according to her character, but this time¡­ ¡°Are you surprised, Ancient Loliosa?¡± Hancock brushed her long hair with her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, because this man is angry. Although I am willful, I also understand the seriousness of the matter. This man, Kim Jung, he is different from other Marines. This guy treats the rules as nothing. For the sake of Hydra Island, I can¡¯t take risks.¡± A Calamity-level figure, that is not a joke. Admiral, all of them are natural disasters, but a Admiral has the characteristics of a Admiral. In the past, the three Admiral, even Sakasugi, would obey the orders of the World Government, and now the new Admiral will also obey. But Kuro is different. First of all, he is not a general, so he doesn¡¯t think so much. Second, he won¡¯t consider it. If I really don¡¯t go, then Hydra Island¡­ Although I don¡¯t know why he is angry this time, it must be a big deal to force him to use the authority of Shichibukai. Hancock got up from the bed and shouted, ¡°Get someone ready to set sail. I want to go.¡± ¡­ . ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± After making the last call to Bucky, Kuro leaned back comfortably in his seat and blew out smoke with his cigar between his teeth. Even Shichibukai was recruited¡­ Crowe pursed his lips. This configuration, Mr. Kuro now told him that Barrett was actually a decoy. He was prepared to sneak up on Kaido and Big Mom. He believed both. Although, knowing Kuro, he would not do that. But this configuration ¡­ Crowe looked out of the window and could see the lively pirates outside. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for them. With Mr. Kuro¡¯s strength alone, he is enough to wipe out the pirates here, but he insisted on gathering so many people, so no one here can escape. ¡°Kuro, can¡¯t you just use a tsunami? Why do you need to find so many people?¡± Leda was also curious. ¡°Why do I have to do something that saves effort?¡± Kuro said, ¡°Lida, you have to learn how to exchange favors. Look at my rally, everyone is taking the blame. I can¡¯t be the only one taking the blame, right? After all, we all participated, and we are all Vice-Admirals. Why should I be the only one taking the blame? Even if there are merits, we should share them. There are so many pirates here, how can I kill all of them? If the higher-ups are stupid and expose me, won¡¯t I be famous? But this profit, sigh, it¡¯s very reasonable.¡± ¡°Besides, Barrett is very strong. I have to call more people to prevent him from running away.¡± How could he run away? Crowe held back his ridicule. If he could run away, then he could go to the New World to fight for the fifth emperor position. That would be the real deal. ¡°Next, just wait.¡± Kuro looked out the window. ¡°When that stupid Treasure Seizing Assembly is held, as long as that old rookie shows up, he will be finished.¡± This old rookie was not familiar to him in his memory, but Marine intelligence was not false. When he came, he got the information. Not only is this guy powerful, but he is also an ability user. The Merge of Merge Fruit¡­ Just like Kaida, it can be combined with dead things and then complete a Duga. The stronger the merged substance, the stronger it is. This ability is the bane of his ¡®Heavenly Treasure¡¯. He did not want the item to descend and be given to Barret for free. This was also the reason why he did not allow the Vice-Admiral to sail here. If he were to eat all of them, it would be pointless. Not only can he not merge, but he also has to be prepared to get rid of these ships on the island. After that, it was time to wait. No-Tithimog went somewhere to gather information. Kuro stayed here for two days as a celebration. Every day, he just ate and walked around. As the number of pirate ships increased, the number of pirates also began to increase, and the atmosphere of the celebration became stronger. But Kuro did not see the [Extreme Evil Generation]. Logically speaking, he should be able to see it here, but it seemed that he did not see it. But thinking about it, it seemed to be. It was said that the King of Pirates in Shanghai had split up his troops. Now he was probably on his way to the Country of Peace. The red-haired Kid who also lost a hand¡­ I haven¡¯t heard from him in a long time. But it doesn¡¯t matter if he comes or not, Kuro will kill him. He was on fire now. Who cares if it affected him or not? He had already given face to Garp¡¯s grandson once. But it¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t come. It saves trouble. He didn¡¯t see the younger ones, but he found a few older ones. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± On this day, in the large living room of the accommodation, Crowe walked in, pushed up his glasses, and said, ¡°We found a few fugitives who are noteworthy.¡± Kuro stared at the increasingly lively scene outside the window and muttered, ¡°It should be soon¡­ Tell me, which ones?¡± ¡°Yes, they all came out of the sixth floor, noteworthy.¡± Crowe said, ¡°The ¡®Insect King¡¯ Ross is from the same era as the Pirate King. The bounty that year was 276 million. The ¡®Dog Bites¡¯ Fegele, a Marine traitor, was formerly a Vice-Admiral. He was arrested for greed and the person who slaughtered a town. The bounty is 300 million. The most noteworthy is the ¡®One-Eyed¡¯ Kraff, who is also from the same era as the Pirate King. The bounty is 542 million.¡± ¡°500 million? At the level of Shiki and Walter?¡± Kuro thought for a while and smiled, ¡°I was right to gather people.¡± Back then, the bounty was much higher than it is now. 500 million yuan means that the strength of the Clave has reached that level. Kuro¡¯s eyes suddenly became ferocious. ¡°It¡¯s just right, let¡¯s kill them together and save trouble!¡± Chapter 827 The Treasure Hunt Begins ¡°Hey, what day is it today?¡± Among the ships on the seaway, on a ship with a spider-like bow, a man with a long neck, arms, and legs like bamboo sticks sat cross-legged on the deck and sneered at the other two parallel ships. ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet prisoners. Are you here to resupply or to play games?¡± Of these two ships, one is modeled after a military ship, and there are no other fancy cannons. There are many pirates on the ship, about hundreds of people. The other ship has a statue of a ship¡¯s bow holding Thunderbolt. It has a small crew of about 30 people. It is a fast ship. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± On the imitation military ship, a man in a black cloak snorted. On the back of the cloak were two big white words, ¡®Evil¡¯, and he himself was very strong. His hair was combed back and he looked sinister, looking like a warlord. He had once obtained a high position in the Marine. He was a former Vice-Admiral and had the code name ¡®Black Dog¡¯s Dog Bite¡¯ Fegele! On the other side of the speedboat, a man with an eyepatch on his left eye remained silent. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± The pirate twisted his neck and his head moved strangely. After making a few sounds with his mouth, he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I want to participate in this treasure hunt. Don¡¯t fight with me. I haven¡¯t moved for a long time. It¡¯s rare to encounter such a scene. I should move and show my existence to the world.¡± This person, ¡®Insect King¡¯ Ross, was once a great pirate with a bounty of 276 million berries. He is a hybrid of the Long Neck Clan, the Long-Armed Clan, and the Long-Legged Clan. He looks like a stick insect. ¡°Looking for a presence in such a place?¡± The one-eyed man with the blindfold glanced at Ross and said lightly, ¡°Then you are really ambitious.¡± ¡°Moximose!¡± Suddenly, a horn sounded from the highest point. On the highest platform on the island, a fat man in a pink tuxedo came out with a microphone. His other left hand was also wrapped in machinery and his right leg was also connected to a wooden stick. He was obviously a disabled old pirate. ¡°Have fun, pirates!!¡± He held the microphone and roared. ¡°Oh!!!!¡± What responded to him were countless pirates sightseeing on this island. ¡°Yes, the Pirate Wanbo Meeting is finally held again after so many years. Although so much time has passed, the rules of the Wanbo Meeting will not change. There are no taboos in robbing and kidnapping. You can do whatever you want here because we are pirates! But the only thing that cannot be violated is that Marines must not know about this celebration! Those who dare to tell on us will be hunted down by the pirates here!¡± ¡°Oh!!!¡± The cheers sounded again. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself¡­¡± The fat man in pink said loudly: ¡°I am the master of field control, Donal Modirat! And then¡­¡± His fat body could actually jump up. With agile movements that did not match his, he spun the wooden stick supported by one leg and stood to the side. A beautiful girl with green hair wearing a green and white skirt walked out from behind. ¡°Our famous singer, Miss Anne!¡± On the big screen, a girl singer with freckles on her face appeared. ¡°Is it famous?¡± Kuro had already boarded the ship. If this host appears, it means that the ¡®game¡¯ is about to begin. He stared at the girl on the screen and asked curiously. ¡°Very famous.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a super popular singer.¡± ¡°Roar!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a fat red dragon appeared on the seaway and spat out flames, scaring the pirates beside him. ¡°Annie is a ¡®Phantom Person¡¯ who ate ¡®Phantom Fruit¡¯ and can project the pattern of contact in the form of a phantom.¡± ¡°Please guide me!¡± The girl waved her hand. This small bet was directly ignored by Kuro. Because with just a glance, he concluded that this red dragon was fake because there was no life aura. ¡°Where is Smoker?¡± He glanced at the ship and asked. ¡°Not yet. He seems to be investigating,¡± Crowe responded. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not care about him.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and said, ¡°You can send orders over there to let them come over.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Crowe took out Den Den Mushi and began to dial the number. ¡°Before that¡­¡± Kuro looked at the screen. ¡°Just play around.¡± On the screen, the host continued to introduce: ¡°There is a reason why the Pirate Wanbo will choose this place as the venue after so many years. Because back then, when the Great Age of Pirates was about to begin, the Pirate King, Ger D. Roger, discovered this island and buried extremely valuable treasures here, leaving behind such words ¡ª in the deep and high darkness, our answer is buried. Now, it is time for us to solve this mystery!¡± Rumble¡­ The seaway was shaking. Kuro looked at it and saw a huge whirlpool in the center of the three-way seaway ahead, causing the seawater in the seaway to flow in. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s quite noisy¡­¡± In the seaway, except for Kuro¡¯s ship, the front and back are full of pirate ships. There are at least a few million pirate ships and hundreds of millions of pirate ships. Kuro roughly estimated that there were at least 20,000 to 30,000 pirates here. ¡°Hey, Kuro, did you cause the current?¡± Leda looked at the whirlpool ahead and asked. ¡°How can that be? If it were me, it would be the range of this island, not the center position.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°Something is coming.¡± With that, he clenched his five fingers and the Pirate Ship floated slightly above the sea. It seemed to be still moving with the help of the water, but in fact, it could fall into his control and gradually move forward. Boom!! In the center of the whirlpool, a huge water column suddenly rushed up and shattered the ship that was first swept into the whirlpool. In the water column, a huge bubble gradually rose, and in the bubble¡­ ¡°Island! It¡¯s an island!¡± The host shouted, ¡°There is a bubble in the soaring current, and there is an island in the bubble! Sa, Treasure Island has appeared, so the treasure hunt has officially begun!!¡± ¡°How interesting¡­¡± On a ship with two Tachi hanging on the Pirate Flag, the ¡®Waterlight Warrior¡¯ Austin touched the hilt of the sword on his waist and grinned. ¡°Then let¡¯s go play!¡± ¡°Hey, Austin! I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± The one who spoke was a ship next to him. ¡°Living Ghost¡± Dot Locke smiled at Austin. At the head of the two ships, a man walked to the stern and suggested to the two men, ¡°The last battle will be decided by this time. The one who gets the treasure first wins, how about that?¡± ¡®Near God¡¯ McCauley Warner. Chapter 828 It¡¯s Impossible to Destroy It ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro controlled the ship with one hand and directly attacked the rotating rising current. ¡°Let me see what kind of treasure there is that makes it so interesting.¡± The Soaring Current is a very dangerous existence. Many pirate ships that approached here before him also rushed into the current, but they were either unlucky or there was a problem with the rudder. They fell directly from the current and crashed into the sea. But for Kuro, there is no such trouble. He just wanted to give this current some face and pretend to be sucked into its whirlpool and then move up the current. However, when he just climbed up the current column, he controlled the ship and flew up slowly. Crowe pushed his eyes. Because he was flying vertically up, he stood directly on the mast with a calm expression. Leda, on the other hand, was even more indifferent. She held the deck tightly with the soles of her feet and the ship that was going up vertically did not affect her at all. ¡°Wow, is this the Soaring Current? I¡¯ve seen it before, but I¡¯ve never been up there,¡± she said excitedly. In the Grand Line, although this kind of soaring current is rare, it is not unheard of. When Leda broke through alone in the past, she had seen it before, but she just did not dare to go forward. At that time, she was only a small boat, sometimes even a small raft. Isn¡¯t it courting death to go to this current? She took out her binoculars and looked up. At the top of the sea current, which was scattered like a fountain, there was a protruding corner at the top of the huge island wrapped in bubbles. On it, there was a golden light. ¡°Gold coins! Treasure!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Kuro, I see gold coins!¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Kuro reached over and Leda gave him the binoculars. He looked over and saw a golden ball. At the corner of the cliff, there was a dilapidated sailboat. Around the sailboat, there were gold coins, gems, and weapons with luxury goods. However, above this pile of things, there was a very out of place dilapidated treasure chest. ¡°Is it that thing? The so-called ¡®treasure¡¯,¡± Kuro murmured. But it was hard to say. What if it was a gimmick? He didn¡¯t understand Fista, but if he wanted to do this kind of treasure hunt game¡­ It was probably impossible. If he had money, he would not send it here. Only an idiot would put so much treasure here. But if that was really the case, he would be a little more interested in that dilapidated box, such as putting in some life advice. For example, put a note that says: You got ¡®Courage¡¯ and ¡®Wisdom¡¯. ¡°The island is good,¡± Kuro said. ¡°The scenery is good. Let¡¯s fill my sky with it.¡± Treasure? Others may want gold coins for treasure hunting, but if he wants to search for treasure, he can take the entire island! ¡°Going up.¡± Kuro put down the binoculars and moved his fingers. The ship, which was almost at the end, rushed up and directly flew up. It fell heavily into the bubble and fell towards the island. ¡°Oh!! The first one to enter the island is already there. Let me see¡­ It¡¯s the Pirates that I¡¯ve never seen before! Oh! It fell. Unfortunately, the direction it fell seems to be land. Ah! It¡¯s going to be destroyed!¡± The host was explaining passionately. It was impossible to destroy it. Kuro was so smart and powerful. He spoke nicely and used his abilities well. It was absolutely impossible to destroy it. His fingers moved again, and the ship that was about to land suddenly slowed down and stopped for a moment close to the ground before falling. The ship landed unscathed. ¡°Oh!! There is actually no problem. It seems that the people of this pirate group have magical abilities! Let us turn the camera¡­ Well, the latest information is that this pirate group is the recently famous ¡®Falcon Pirates¡¯. Its Captain Gilgamesh has a bounty of 300 million berries and is a rare supernova!¡± It was unknown where the camera came from, but Kuro¡¯s face appeared on the big screen. Slickback had a strand of hair on his forehead, revealing a face full of dominance and mystery. In the Marine world, other than a few pirates who have not died after dealing with each other, the other pirates have only heard of the name of the ¡°Golden Lion¡±, but they may not know the name of the person, especially in the case of Kuro. However, it did not mean that no one here knew him. Bang! In a secret room, a burly man stared at the person on the screen and crushed the gravel in his hand. The corners of his mouth rose and he grinned. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡­ . In addition to Kuro¡¯s ship landing, the rest of the ships, big and small, landed on the island. Most of the ships did not land on the lake, but on the ground, causing the ship to be destroyed and the people to die. Some of the strong people survived safely with the help of the ships and rushed straight to the Cliff Corner. There were also some pirates who spontaneously formed a team and killed the existence that they felt was a threat to them. ¡°Kill this guy first!¡± A group of pirates rushed towards the old man who looked like a stick insect. ¡®Insect King¡¯ Ross! It¡¯s an old guy, but some of them know this ¡®legendary¡¯ pirate. Although they don¡¯t understand why such a senior would come here, it¡¯s not wrong to kill him first. Only by killing him first would they have a chance to obtain the treasure. ¡°Heeheehee¡­¡± Ross licked his lips and his long arm suddenly pulled forward, swinging like a sickle directly on the rushing pirate. Bang!! A group of pirates rolled their eyes and flew out. ¡°Give me some more fun!¡± Ross took back his hand and pulled back, his arm was like a spear and hit the remaining pirates. Chi!! The violent attack, with extreme sharpness, skewered a few pirates in front of him and he picked them up. Blood kept dripping down, making him smile hideously. ¡°Don¡¯t block the way!!¡± A loud roar came from behind. Ross directly swung his arm and those people were thrown back. Bang!! However, soon, the human skewer burst open and a small rain of blood fell nearby. In the blood rain, a man with a violent appearance and muscles all over his body, who was at least seven meters tall, strode in. His eyes were filled with anger, not because he was dissatisfied with anything, but because he was angry. ¡°Taut Locke, young man¡­¡± Ross licked his lips. ¡°Get lost, you old rookie who has been eliminated!¡± Dot Locke almost roared. ¡°You can go elsewhere.¡± Ross laughed. These words made his eyes turn red. The moment his eyes turned red, his head also bulged a little like a horn. His skin was slightly red. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me!¡± He roared and even used sound waves. Ross smiled without fear and said, ¡°Hee hee hee¡­ You have horns, do you have the blood of a Demon? I haven¡¯t killed a Demon, I don¡¯t know how your blood tastes.¡± Chapter 829 Chaotic Battle (1) On the other side of the island, there were also people fighting. ¡°Whew, hey!!¡± As a figure flashed in the air, two light blue lights flashed under the sun and fiercely hacked at a person who was wearing an almost Marine Admiral uniform. ¡°Waterfall Slash!!¡± Crash! The blade slashed down like a waterfall. The people below dodged to the side and saw that the two knives had cut into the air, plowing two huge gullies on the ground. ¡°Brat!¡± Fegele said gloomily, ¡°Are you going to challenge me?¡± Around him lay a large number of pirates. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Water Light Warrior¡± Austin saw that his attack didn¡¯t hit, he straightened up and put the sword in his right hand on his shoulder, he grinned and said, ¡°Uncle, can we not fight? We are opponents.¡± ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Fegele¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re just a little kid who just debuted. I don¡¯t know how many people you have killed.¡± ¡°Then come and try.¡± Austin laughed heartily and suddenly jumped up. He held the knife in his left hand and handed it forward. The water gathered on the blade, forming a spiral and directly stabbed forward. He is not an ability user, but in the sea, it is not only ability users who can play with special effects. Among the Captains of the Whitebeard Pirates, there is a ¡®Leiqing¡¯ Mark Gay. The blade can release thunder and lightning, which is not a fruit, but a simple move. ¡°As you wish.¡± Fegele dodged to the side and raised his fist to punch. However, at this moment, Austin spun out and the two knives were like a whirlwind, stirring up the swirling water around him. As he jumped up, the knives that had been spinning for most of the time chopped hard at Fegele¡¯s head. ¡°Whirlpool Current!!¡± Clang!! With a crisp sound, Austin smiled and said, ¡°You are really difficult to deal with, you uncle¡­¡± Two knives hit his neck very accurately, but they were blocked by a touch of Haki. In addition to Haki, he also tensed up and resisted the slashes of the two knives. He slowly said, ¡°Iron Body Hardening.¡± ¡­ . Similarly, on the other side. Captain ¡®Prime Minister¡¯ Humphrey of the [Wrath of the Red Dragon Pirates] led a group of his men and faced the pirates who were several times more than him. He gave a noble salute unhurriedly. He placed his white-gloved palm on his chest and bowed slightly. ¡°So many people against me? If possible, let¡¯s form an alliance.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± A pirate shouted, ¡°Your head is very valuable! In addition to this treasure, if we get your heads, we can become famous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, die, Humphrey!¡± The group raised their guns. ¡°What a pity. There are many people on this island who are better than me. If we cooperate, I can help you get their heads. Isn¡¯t it more convenient?¡± Humphrey chuckled. This made some pirates waver. ¡°You are willing to help us?¡± ¡°Of course, as long as you follow my command, you can do it. Then, what do you mean¡­?¡± Humphrey narrowed his eyes. Some pirates thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you are serious, then it has nothing to do with cooperating with you. Just don¡¯t play tricks.¡± ¡°In other words, follow my orders?¡± Humphrey asked. Some pirates nodded. Humphrey laughed softly and his white-gloved fingers moved down a little. ¡°Then, I will command. First¡­ shoot the enemy.¡± Bang bang bang! The pirates who were shaken suddenly looked frightened and raised their guns to the pirates next to them and pulled the trigger. In an instant, blood floated out of those pirates. ¡°What happened! Humphrey, what did you do!¡± The shouting pirates were not only attacked, but also those who fired inexplicably. Humphrey¡¯s hand made a circle in the air, his left foot went behind his right foot and performed a very old aristocratic salute. ¡°As you can see, I am in command.¡± ¡°How can it be fixed!!¡± The uncontrolled pirate aimed at Humphrey and pulled the trigger. Humphrey smiled. ¡°Come on, become a meat shield.¡± On the opposite side, a strong pirate with a frightened face rushed in front of Humphrey at a speed completely different from his original speed, his hands open and acting as a meat shield. Pu pu pu!! The bullets hit him, turning him into a sieve. As the burly man fell, the pirates behind Humphrey raised their guns and aimed at the pirates in front. ¡°Shoot, target, head.¡± Bang!! Along with Humphrey¡¯s voice, the gunshots were uniformly and neatly released. In an instant, they hit the heads of the pirates in front of them and a bullet pierced their heads. This time, half of the pirates were gone. Humphrey laughed softly. ¡°Command the fruit, command the man.¡± With that, he pointed forward and said, ¡°Hold them back.¡± The controlled pirates pounced forward and delayed the movements of the other pirates. ¡°Shoot, three consecutive shots, target¡¯s head.¡± With another order, his subordinates behind him fired neatly again. This time, they did not even let go of the pirates who were holding them back. Every bullet accurately hit their heads and took them away. The pirates who surrounded him were all lying on the ground. Humphrey took out the handkerchief on his chest and covered his nose in disgust as if he did not want to smell blood. He looked at the corpse disdainfully. ¡°How can a lowly person be worthy of cooperating with me?¡± ¡°Oh! The Captain of the ¡®Floor Pirates¡¯ is close to the treasure. Will he be the first winner?!¡± Suddenly, the broadcast from below reached the island. Humphrey, who was strolling leisurely, was stunned. He looked at the highest corner of the island and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, someone actually boarded first, but the first one to get it may not be the winner. Let¡¯s go and harvest. Speed up the march.¡± He led his robot-like subordinates towards the Cliff Corner, and his speed inexplicably increased. At the same time, Austin and Fegele, who were fighting, stopped at the same time and looked at the corner. Austin stopped first and ran towards Fegele¡¯s body while holding his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s fight over there. I don¡¯t want to be the help for others to seize the treasure.¡± ¡°Stinky brat!¡± Fegele cursed in a low voice and followed. On the other side of the shipwreck at the Cliff Corner, Kuro and the other two slowly approached. At this time, they had already boarded the Cliff Corner and were close to the shipwreck. Under the perception of Kenbonshoku (Observation), they can easily avoid the nearby pirates and not get entangled with them. They just need to find their destination. When those pirates fought against each other, the first to arrive was Kuro. He took a step forward and stepped on a pile of gold coins. He bent down and picked up the small wooden box. ¡°So ¡­ what is this thing?¡± He reached out and was about to open it when his eyes suddenly focused and he looked down. Not near the island, but under the island, the island of Gregate. That aura ¡­ Violent and full of fighting spirit! ¡°Fuck you!¡± Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°You hid it quite well. Your aura is not bad, but now you can¡¯t help it!¡± Chapter 830 What a Big Game! The appearance of the aura means that Kuro is being monitored and has been recognized by the owner of this aura. Barrett! Kuro was about to open the wooden box when suddenly, a black shadow passed by. ¡°Put down that thing!!¡± The black shadow was translucent and glowed with a little feather luster. It directly hit Kuro¡¯s face and kicked Kuro¡¯s body with a strong wind. Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it. He turned his body to the side and kicked it. Bang! This kick hit the translucent thing. The huge force brought a muffled groan and it appeared directly. It was a half-human shape like the color of the sky, because his body from the back was like a bird, full of feathers. Under this foot, this person flew back and rolled directly on the ground. In an instant, the feathers on his back disappeared and he turned into a normal human shape. Crowe took a look and said quickly: ¡°[Monster Head Pirates] Captain, ¡®Near God¡¯ McAuley Warner, bounty of 255 million.¡± This ¡®Near-God¡¯ looked very ordinary, and his figure was also very ordinary. Apart from wearing a captain¡¯s hat, he looked like a passerby on the ground. ¡°Hey, are you hit!¡± Warner stood up, patted his chest and looked at Kuro. ¡°Heavenly King Gilgamesh? There¡¯s something else. I thought it was a fool who casually made a fake bounty, but it seems that he still has some strength. Hey, hand over the treasure, you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Kuro was amused. ¡°No, there are three of me and only one of you. Why should I hand it over?¡± Warner grinned. ¡°The one holding the treasure must be the enemy of everyone. No matter how many people there are, you will be our common enemy first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± A man with long light blue hair and earrings rushed out of the nearby jungle. He quickly landed on the ground, adjusted his posture, stood up and smiled brightly. ¡°So take it out, little brother.¡± Behind him, Fegeley, who was dressed like an Admiral, also walked out and stared at Kuro maliciously. ¡°Kid, take out the thing and I will spare your life!¡± On the other side, a huge man with slightly reddish skin and two horns on his head walked out and exhaled at Kuro. At the side, a skinny man who looked like a stick insect giggled and said, ¡°Oh, did someone beat us to it?¡± ¡°Please hand it over, this¡­ pirate.¡± A voice also sounded behind Kuro. Humphrey, who was like a noble, appeared and bowed to Kuro with his subordinates. He smiled and said, ¡°This is a veritable siege.¡± On the opposite side of the Cliff Corner, on a tall tree, One-Eyed Clave also stood on the tree trunk and looked at Kuro without saying a word. Below, a broadcast sounded. ¡°Oh!! An accident happened. Mr. Gilgamesh found the most eye-catching small wooden box in the treasure, but he was surrounded by other pirates. What will he do!¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, let me play a hand?¡± Leda was eager. Crowe is also stirring. There are seven here, four are recent generations of great pirates, and three are dangerous existences that have appeared on the sixth floor. Either one can become his touchstone. Kuro? The others did not have any reaction, but Fegele, who used to be a Marine, was stunned. He seemed to have heard this name somewhere recently¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no time, can¡¯t you sense it? That slightly manic aura below, is he also watching? I won¡¯t let you get what you want, so I won¡¯t fight.¡± Kuro weighed the broken wooden box in his hand and threw it up. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± As the wooden box was thrown up, the seven people were about to move, but in the next moment, a hand caught the wooden box. ¡°Let me take a look. I¡¯m a little curious. What if it¡¯s a little note of ¡®Wisdom¡¯ and ¡®Courage¡¯ or something? That would be fun.¡± Kuro took the wooden box and opened it. One Piece¡¯s treasure? Or did Fista get it? What could there be, a treasure map? Kuro was not very interested in that thing. If it was a treasure map or something, he would throw it to these people and watch them fight. Hey, Barrett, you want to see me do it? I won¡¯t, I just want to play. ¡°Hand it over!¡± The most short-tempered Dot Locke couldn¡¯t help but rush forward and ran straight towards Kuro. ¡°How can I let you go first, little devil!¡± Next to him, Ross jumped forward like a flying mantis, his limbs spread wide as he pounced on Kuro. ¡°Raise your gun.¡± Humphrey issued an order and his men in the rear raised their guns one by one and pointed them at Kuro. Austin¡¯s double blades protruded from the water. Fegele moved his feet and directly used ¡®Shave¡¯ and ran over. McCauley Warner curled up and his body was inexplicably covered with a layer of color that was like land and disappeared from sight. Sizzle¡­ On the trunk of the tree, the Clave raised the spear in his hand, and an electric light appeared there, close to Kuro. Smack!! At this moment, a murderous aura suddenly pressed down and covered the entire island. Bang! Dot Locke, who was the first to run over, staggered and almost fell. He stopped there and felt his body trembling. He has the bloodline of a demon! No matter how strong he is, he should be fearless. But¡­ why am I trembling! Austin tried his best to stop his trembling hands and stop the knife from moving, but his hands and legs were trembling uncontrollably, causing the knife to make a crisp sound. Humphrey swallowed hard. His face, which should have been calm, was covered in cold sweat. Even his neatly combed hair was soaked in sweat and looked a little messy. Ross¡¯s floating figure quickly fell, like a beast crawling on all fours, his pupils almost narrowed to a point, like a beast encountering its natural enemy. Fegele¡¯s ¡®Shave¡¯ body quickly stopped, plowing a trail of dust on the ground, his lips trembling as he looked at Kuro. On the other side of the tree trunk, the spear raised by the Clave was not stable, causing the electric light to shine brightly and flash. Near Kuro, McCauley Warner suddenly appeared from the ground. He was close to Kuro, but at this moment, he was half-kneeling on the ground and breathing heavily. He looked up in disbelief. What he saw was Kuro closing the wooden box and facing his eyes. Those eyes, like this sudden killing intent, were filled with a killing intent that was sharp enough to kill, like a sword, making people shudder. No, it was even more terrifying than the killing intent he sensed! Who¡­ is this man?! ¡°You¡­¡± Kuro stared at McCauley Warner and said softly, ¡°See?¡± As soon as he spoke, Warner felt a chill all over his body. ¡°Mimicry!!¡± He called out and his body disappeared from sight again. As the ground squirmed, he quickly appeared in the distance, panting. If he had been slower, he would have died. Kuro ignored him and stared at the wooden box in his hand. He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. ¡°What a big game!¡± What treasure map, what ¡®intelligence¡¯ and ¡®courage¡¯ notes, they were all wrong. Inside that ¡­ It¡¯s Raftel¡¯s Permanent Pointer! Chapter 831 This Thing Is Really Hot ¡°Kuro?¡± Looking at Kuro¡¯s murderous aura, Leda looked sideways. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Kuro held the wooden box in his hand and felt that it was burning. Ralph Drew ¡­ One Piece ah! All the treasures, all the history, everything is here! The most terrifying place above. For this stupid secret, the World Government has started to become inhumane. This thing¡­ is too hot! Once this news gets out, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will definitely target him first, then the pirates of the world, or even the top. He was a little regretful now. Why did he have to play a treasure hunt game? He could have just gone all out. And just now, someone seemed to have seen it? Whatever, whether he sees it or not¡­ ¡°They all have to die.¡± Kuro threw the small treasure chest into the treasure pile and said to Leda and Crowe, ¡°Even if you die, you have to guard it.¡± He still can¡¯t make up his mind about this thing. Although it¡¯s not bad to destroy it like this, he can¡¯t investigate it later. If he turns it in¡­ it¡¯s not good. He can¡¯t make up his mind. But whatever ¡­ He looked at McCauley Warner in front of him, stared over, and moved. ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± The seven pirates were shocked. Whoosh! In an instant, before they could react, Kuro¡¯s body flashed in front of McCauley Warner, bringing with him a black light and slashing directly at him. ¡°Mimicry!¡± Warner roared when Kuro appeared, and a steel-like thing floated up from his body. Clang!! A black light flashed, revealing Autumn Water¡¯s black blade, and the blade cut into Warner¡¯s back. The huge force brought him back several times before he stopped. He stopped and straightened his back, showing a painful expression. A deep cut appeared on his back and blood flowed out. How is that possible! He is mimicking steel with a higher hardness, which is the same as the armguard on his hand. How can such a defense be cut open by a mere knife? McAuley Warner is a mimic who has eaten a simulated fruit. He can mimic things nearby and obtain the same power as nearby things, including living beings. When he first broke in, he imitated the color of the nearby birds and the sky. The second time, he imitated the soil and obtained a fast ability like burrowing into the ground. ¡°Ability user?¡± However, before he could finish his shock, a voice sounded behind him. The figure in front of him had already disappeared, and a shadow covered his own shadow under the sun. This person is behind! ¡°Whirlpool Current!!¡± Kuro had just raised his knife and was about to kill this pirate who he did not know if he had seen, but it was best if he was dead when a loud shout sounded beside him. A circle of light blue water, like a whirlpool on the sea, spun and hacked over. Ding. Kuro raised his blade and moved it to the side, and two blades hit his blade. ¡°You are also a good swordsman!¡± Austin grinned and said, ¡°You are really strong!¡± ¡°Roar!!¡± The moment Kuro blocked his blade, a roar came from the side. The seven-meter-tall Dot Locke was red all over, and the horn on his head grew like a sheep, rushing over with an indomitable force, as if to knock Kuro away. There is no Haki. This huge force that can be vaguely felt from afar does not need Haki. But for Kuro¡­ Bang! He waved his free hand and Haki came out of his body and hit Dot Locke directly, knocking the body away. At the same time, he held Autumn Water and pushed forward, directly blocking Austin¡¯s double blades and kicked him hard in the stomach, sending him flying. ¡°Lightning Strike Cannon!¡± Boom! He leaned back and saw a ball of lightning explode in his original position. He glanced to the side and saw the one-eyed old man on the tree trunk, the spear in his hand was glowing with lightning. ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and swung it backward, bringing out a huge golden slash. Sizzle¡­ Seeing the slash coming at him, Kraff¡¯s spear stirred up lightning again and he fired a shot. ¡°Lightning Strike Cannon!¡± Boom! The violent lightning collided with the slash. In a violent explosion, the golden slash was offset by the lightning. At the moment of offset, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Thousand Cut Valley!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A large number of slashes with the same power as just now came over in an overwhelming manner. Kraff¡¯s body trembled and he didn¡¯t have time to react. The trees he stood on and even the whole jungle were cut up by this large number of slashes. His body was like a small boat in the waves, wandering weakly. Wherever the slash passed, the dense jungle was like a woman who had been messed up and was full of decay. And in the middle, the Clave lay there covered in injuries, breathing heavily. ¡°Lucky me.¡± This old man seems to be the strongest among these people. It is normal for him to dodge. Kuro was about to swing his blade again when he saw a slender shadow appear behind him. ¡°Black Spider Scythe!!¡± It was a huge high-legged spider. Its front legs were like sickles, dyed with Haki and twisted towards Kuro¡¯s head. Animal Department! ¡®Insect King¡¯ Ross, zoological fruit ¡®Spider-Spider Fruit¡¯ in the form of a spider! ¡°Just this thing¡­¡± Kuro did not even dodge. He raised Autumn Water in his hand and slashed upwards. Chi! The two spider legs were cut by two black lights and broke smoothly in the middle. Then, Kuro turned sideways and Autumn Water lifted up again, brushing up from the middle of the spider. ¡°Howl!!¡± The spider roared in pain and its body shrank back to its original appearance. The old man, who looked like a stick insect, was curled up there with blood on his hands and a blood line in the center of his body. ¡°Damn it!¡± Fegele turned around and wanted to run, but soon, a black light flashed in front of him. ¡°Iron block!¡± Fegele¡¯s scalp went numb and he subconsciously covered himself with full-body armor. ¡°Hardening Body.¡± ¡°Oh? Type 6? You just used ¡®Shave¡¯, right? Then you are Fegele? Traitor Marine.¡± The voice sounded beside him. The blade still slashed over. Fegele felt a huge force spread out, forcing him to open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. His body directly pressed down and half of his body was hit into the ground, raising a cloud of smoke. ¡°Aohou!!¡± The smoke was quickly blown away and a fierce-looking and muscular canine creature pounced forward, its sharp and huge teeth and claws covered with Haki, pouncing towards Kuro. Animal Department, Dog Fruit, ¡®Bully¡¯ form. Chapter 832 So Handsome, So Scary What a big, muscular dog! Seeing the big dog pounce over, Kuro looked up and down and nodded slightly. But his legs were a little short. Kuro jumped up from the water and stabbed at the center of the big dog that was coming down from above. At this moment, Fegele¡¯s eyes lit up. I was waiting for this! Bulldog form has a special feature. Although his claws and teeth are good, what is more powerful is the high strength and weight of the same size. With his Haki, as long as he can resist this person¡¯s knife, he can press down and then attack with his Haki claws and teeth. As long as he presses down, his Haki can resist! Chi! The black blade stabbed directly into the canine¡¯s chest. The blade sank halfway into the canine¡¯s chest and came out from his back. ¡°Wow!¡± Dog Beast spat out a mouthful of blood, but Kuro turned his head and dodged the blood. He said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out, it¡¯s very dirty.¡± The black saber was like butter, allowing Fegele¡¯s beast body to lean in smoothly all the way to the hilt. Bang!! Kuro directly flew up and imprinted his foot on Fegele¡¯s face. He took the opportunity to pull Autumn Water out and kicked him far away. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Kuro swung Autumn Water and drew a semicircle in the air, directly cutting towards McCauley Warner¡¯s head. Bang! ¡°Roar!¡± A loud sound came from the side as ¡®Living Ghost¡¯ Dot Locke rushed forward like a raging bull. A trace of impatience appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. He turned the blade in his hand and directly turned it to the side. At this moment, Dot Locke seemed to have sensed something. His huge body jumped up and directly dodged the blade. ¡°Raging Waves!¡± As the big guy jumped, Austin, who had been hiding behind, was revealed. At this moment, he lowered his body and rushed forward like a cheetah. The two blades gathered a swirling vortex. ¡°Stab!!¡± He quickly charged closer and thrust his two blades forward towards Kuro. ¡°Red Comet!¡± At this time, Dot Locke¡¯s body also fell from the air, and his body actually turned in the air and hit Kuro¡¯s body with his head. Both sides attack, see how he can dodge! Kuro¡¯s lips curled into a smile. When Austin¡¯s double blades and the attack from above came together, his body flashed and he really flashed. It was as if he had teleported and he quickly moved from the spot to the side. Austin¡¯s double blades immediately stabbed into nothing but Kuro¡¯s afterimage. A black light suddenly appeared. Austin¡¯s scalp went numb and he was about to raise his two knives, but it was too late. The black light swept past the blade that was about to be raised and touched Austin¡¯s neck. The moment he slashed, Kuro flipped his wrist and the black blade was pushed up, the tip of the blade was aimed at Dot Locke¡¯s head. ¡°Haki?¡± He glanced at Dot Locke¡¯s white forehead, and the tip of Autumn Water touched his forehead. Pfft! At the moment of contact, the tip of the knife pierced through the center of Dot Locke¡¯s forehead, causing a little blood. Thud!!! Dot Locke¡¯s pupils shrank and his body suddenly fell and his legs landed heavily on the ground. With this force, he leaned his body up, lifted Kuro¡¯s black blade and dodged the blade. At this moment, his cold sweat flowed down. He has the bloodline of a demon and has unparalleled strength and strong physique. What is a demon, is the type of ancient giant, Oz and Little Oz. Dot Locke is a mixed-blood, so his figure is not that big, but he has inherited the blood of the demon, his own quality is not low, and he can be domineering! He had been accumulating power for a long time in that head cone just now and used all his strength. Not to mention the man in close range, his head was almost pierced into a gourd. ¡°Hey, Austin, do it!¡± After removing the blade, Dot Locke quickly called out to Austin, who was standing there. Austin just stood there with two knives in his hands. Faced with Dot Locke¡¯s words, he loosened his hands and the two knives fell to the ground and his expression relaxed. The blood line on his neck gradually tilted as if the splicing was a little inconsistent. His head tilted down and fell directly from the blood line on his neck. Head¡­ off! ¡°He can¡¯t hear you.¡± Dot Locke didn¡¯t even have time to be shocked before Kuro¡¯s voice sounded in his ear. Subconsciously, Dot Locke covered his head with Armament Haki and rolled back without any image. Chi! With a huge force, his rolling body seemed to fall back. He rolled a few times on the ground but did not get up. His hand touched his neck. Haki was directly broken. A deep cut appeared on his neck, and blood fell from his fingers. ¡°You¡­¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! Before he could finish speaking, a few black spots suddenly appeared in the sky and quickly exploded on Dot Locke¡¯s huge body, raising a cloud of dust. When the smoke and dust dissipated, Dot Locke was lying on the ground covered in blood. There was a huge sword stuck in his head. His neck, chest, abdomen, hands, and feet were all nailed by a big sword. All of this happened in a flash. Without even looking, Kuro turned around and swung his knife at McCauley Warner. ¡°Mimicry!¡± Dang! With a loud shout, a hard object blocked Kuro¡¯s knife. He raised his eyebrows and looked over. He saw that this man had picked up one of the knives that Austin had dropped on the ground and perfectly blocked his Autumn Water. In addition, a black shadow appeared on his body. The black shadow looked a little domineering and lazy, and also very handsome. There was even a faint cloak fluttering. ¡°Oh, you can even mimic a living person¡­¡± Kuro opened his mouth and looked at the gorgeous black shadow that was attached to him and said, ¡°Who is such a handsome person? It¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°Hey, no way¡­¡± Leda, who was guarding the shipwreck, looked over and showed surprise. ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and held back the faint trembling in his hands. He really wanted to go up and hit this man! In particular, this is his long-cherished wish that is even stronger than fighting Basil! McCauley Warner took out Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water, then stepped forward and put the scabbard on his waist and put the knife into the scabbard. Pop! The Blade¡¯s Glory turned into a straight line and even McCauley Warner¡¯s body disappeared. The straight line was approaching Kuro at an extremely fast speed. ¡°One-Line Sky!¡± That was¡­ Kuro¡¯s own move! Chapter 833 Do You Look Down On Me? One-Line Sky is a similar move to Kuro¡¯s ¡°Doflare¡±. It is a high-speed slash. One-Line Sky is a single target, while Doflare is a multi-line attack. But the former can deal with strong enemies, while the latter can only be used to clear soldiers. But that¡¯s not the point. The point is ¡­ McCauley Warner actually knows it! A straight line like a stream of light penetrated through Kuro¡¯s body. McCauley Warner¡¯s body appeared behind Kuro, maintaining a half-squat posture, and he put the knife back into the sheath with a click. A confident smile appeared on his lips. His ability, of course, can mimic living things, even humans. And the existence of his mimicry, his moves and physical fitness can be reflected on him. But the activation condition of this ability must be that things must exist beside him. Therefore, he used his arm guard to block Kuro¡¯s attack. This is not ordinary steel. It is made of the famous steel ¡®Orz steel¡¯ from the North Sea, which is extremely hard. And this powerful man was also in front of him, so of course he could imitate him! McCauley Warner smiled faintly. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it, right? It must be painful to be killed by your own move.¡± ¡°Too slow, I haven¡¯t grasped the essence.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a voice sounded beside him. McCauley Warner¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously turned his head and saw that the figure that should have been killed by him before was now rippling like ripples and gradually fading under the sunlight. It was an afterimage! Beside him, Kuro stood intact and stared at him with interest. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I have¡­ Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Warner drew his sword out of the sheath again. This time, the speed of his draw was much faster than before. He drew a straight line in front of Kuro¡¯s neck. ¡°Yuelong!!¡± Dang! Autumn Water raised her blade and blocked the extremely fast blade. No matter how hard Warner tried, the veins on his face were exposed and he could not move an inch forward. ¡°Hey, does he know this move too!¡± Leda widened her eyes and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t insult Kuro¡¯s move. How can he be so slow? Kuro is super fast!¡± ¡°Oh? My Tsukuyomi¡­¡± Kuro looked down at McCauley Warner with interest. This man was not as tall as him, so he could only look down. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Zhanbo!!¡± Warner no longer exerted his strength. Instead, he twisted the blade down and directly brought out a slash from the blade. However, before the slash was completely formed, Kuro pressed Autumn Water to the side and directly pressed down Warner¡¯s blade. At the same time, the slash that was about to form was also dispersed. ¡°This thing of yours can also be called a slash wave?¡± Kuro said in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Kaihai, I think it¡¯s hard for you to cut a river!¡± Bang! With that, he flew up and kicked Chinatown¡¯s stomach and kicked him a few meters away. ¡°What else? Where¡¯s my afterimage slash? If you imitate me, you should be able to avoid this kick. You can only leave an afterimage and then appear behind me to slash me. You don¡¯t even know how to do this.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Warner struggled to stand up and covered his face. He really didn¡¯t know how. Mimicry has its limits. He could only vaguely feel some moves, but he could not use them. ¡°Where¡¯s my Hundred Shadow Slash? Swallow Return? It¡¯s the move to cut Yan Zi, but you don¡¯t even know how to cut Yan Zi. What about my profound meaning? The simplest profound meaning of phantom beast? I don¡¯t expect you to know the four profound meanings, but do you look down on me for other things?¡± Hearing this, Leda and Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. Swallow Return? Crowe didn¡¯t understand it before, but as his strength grew, he became more and more aware of the power of that move. That is not a knife that can transform into three knives. That is a blockage that can only be achieved by using one knife to deeply cut out three knives. Even for Leda, who has come into contact with ¡°Instant Prison Kill¡± and has enough physical strength to perform the Body Technique version, she doesn¡¯t dare to say that she can simulate three punches that can be divided into three. Because no matter how fast the attack is, there is still time and interval. Only the Swallow Reversal did not have any time interval. ¡°Can¡¯t fix it! I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Warner shouted. ¡°Did you know it when you were born?! When I become stronger, I will know your moves!¡± Sigh, he was really born knowing it. Kuro pulled Autumn Water back into the sheath. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance in your next life¡­¡± Whoosh! Kuro turned into an afterimage and disappeared. Then, a black line flashed in front of Warner like thunder, making him lose focus. In a straight line, Kuro reappeared at the back and sheathed his black saber. He slowly got up and said without looking, ¡°This is the real Skyline.¡± Pfft!! Warner¡¯s body trembled and his head shot into the sky, spurting blood like a fountain. ¡°Raise your gun and aim!¡± He had just cut off Warner¡¯s head when Humphrey, who had been looking for an opportunity, finally found an opening for Kuro to get up and waved his hand. ¡°Head, heart! Shoot!!¡± Bang bang bang!! A large number of bullets were fired at Kuro. Kuro frowned slightly and the bullets stopped in front of him. In the area where the bullets gathered, there was only his head and his heart. ¡°Oh, your aim is so strong?¡± Kuro looked at Humphrey. ¡°You¡¯re a good shot at commanding, ability user?¡± The command fruit and the command person, as long as they follow his command, they will hit wherever he points, no matter how far, as long as he can see, there will be no problem. This is the strange thing about abilities. He had been aiming for a long time, looking for this man¡¯s flaws. They were both pirates. Although he had never heard of the name ¡®Heavenly King¡¯ before, there was no doubt that this man was powerful. Although this flaw was not a real flaw, he found that he could not wait any longer. Three of them have died! If he waited any longer, things would get worse. ¡°Is it useless? Command. Armed Shooting!¡± Humphrey gritted his teeth, raised his arm and swung it down. The pirate behind him shouted angrily and raised his gun again, firing a bullet. ¡°Huh? This is¡­¡± Kuro looked at the bullets and his pupils shrank. He subconsciously turned around and dodged from the spot. Bang bang bang! The pellets hit the ground, creating deep holes. That was¡­ a domineering bullet! ¡°Hey, although it¡¯s the New World, isn¡¯t it a little too much to use firearms with a domineering aura?¡± Kuro looked over and saw that after the group of pirates finished shooting, their life force decreased. They probably won¡¯t, but under this ability, they are forced to use their vitality to complete the armedization? That ability ¡­ Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and said to Humphrey, ¡°You¡¯re a little scary.¡± Chapter 834 Kicking Kindergarten (1) Seeing Kuro draw his knife again, Humphrey was shocked. He raised his arm and said, ¡°Iron Wall!¡± His subordinates surrounded him and crossed their hands in a defensive posture. Vaguely, the bodies of these pirates were much tighter than before. ¡°Interesting¡­ He¡¯s a little like Cass, but he¡¯s far from him. But this ability is a threat.¡± Kuro floated up and held it tightly, as if he was going to swing it over there. ¡°Armed!!¡± Humphrey roared. The faces of those pirates with their hands crossed turned pale, as if they had become several times weaker, but on their arms, Armament Haki appeared. Haki is indeed something that everyone is born with, Armament Haki and Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. As you cultivate, you can gradually become stronger and in the end, you can take the initiative to release it. But passive release is not impossible¡­ As long as there are special conditions, you can use Haki in advance, such as this form. Humphrey relied on the ability of the fruit to force them to activate Haki, which caused most of these pirates who did not know Haki to still activate Haki, but the price was also very simple, burning their vitality. But for Humphrey it didn¡¯t matter. He could recruit more subordinates, but he only had one life. Nothing must happen here! ¡°Zhanbo!¡± Kuro waved his sword forward. The golden crescent slash was as huge as the moon in the sky. The moment it appeared, it turned into the color of black gold and went straight to the defense array. Haki is not something that you can use. Although it burns vitality, it is still shallow Haki¡­ Not much use. Chi!! The slash directly shattered the Haki defense of the pirates in the front row and directly hit their chests, cutting their chests together and splitting them into two, continuing to advance. Under this slash, the ¡®iron wall¡¯ that formed a circle was cut open by the sharp blade like paper. Such a person can deal with those small pirates, no matter how many of them there are, they are useless in front of him. But if he encounters such a high-intensity existence that can fight 10,000 enemies, with the level of fruit he has developed now, he is indeed too weak. But the ability of the fruit is a miracle and a rule. If there is a powerful one listening to his command, it will not be fun. If he continued to wander in the sea, he would definitely be a threat in the future. Kuro had no intention of dealing with such a person. The black slash directly swallowed Humphrey and his men and slid over, leaving a body that had been cut into two on the ground. The momentum of the slash did not decrease and it continued forward, cutting all the bumps in front of the slash and running towards the sky. Kuro slowly lit a cigar and looked in other directions. ¡°You¡¯re the only ones left.¡± The four young men were gone, but in his field of vision, three old men staggered up. The first to get up was Ross, who was almost cut open. At this time, his body shrank and he was no longer in his spider form, but a Spider-Man with six slender hands, and his nose was like a compound eye helmet, full of evil. Kraff appeared from the side in a sorry state. The spear had been shattered by Kuro¡¯s large number of slashes, leaving only the handle. He simply didn¡¯t want it and stood there empty-handed, his eyes solemn. ¡°You are not Gilgamesh! That is fake!!¡± At the same time, Fegeley, whose chest had been pierced, turned into an orc, like a strong man in an inverted triangle with a coat of butter. He looked over with a pair of horizontal eyes and bared his canine teeth. ¡°You are Kingpin! I remember now, you are definitely Kingpin! You are Marine!!¡± Although he was locked up for 20 years, after he came out, as a former Marine instinct, he would still collect Marine intelligence. He collected the news of Sakasugi and Kizaru, the same batch as him, and the news of Kuzan, the former ¡®new man¡¯. He also collected the information of the people who were noteworthy in Marine. And the most recent one is this ¡®Golden Lion¡¯. He used a black saber, and there was a white-haired little ghost and a man wearing glasses beside him. His swordsmanship is very fast, and it is said that he has obtained the power of the Golden Lion. That ¡°Slash Wave¡± is not fake. Fegele, who was once an old Marine, confronted Golden Lion and knew his moves. Most importantly, someone called him ¡®Kuro¡¯. Luciru Kuro ¡­ It¡¯s definitely Kim Jung-ho! ¡°Marines?!¡± Ross said fiercely: ¡°Golden Lion? I have heard of this name and he actually came here. Is he going to catch us all?¡± ¡°This is not the time to pay attention to this.¡± The Clave took a deep breath. ¡°Whatever he is, he is the enemy first!!¡± On the screen below, the host did not feel the seriousness of the situation at all and continued to explain. ¡°Oh!! I didn¡¯t expect it to be so intense. Four newcomers have been killed by the ¡®Heavenly King¡¯. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t hear what they said, but the situation must be very tense!¡± There was a Den Den Mushi live broadcast on it, but no sound could be heard, and only their confrontation could be seen. And a pirate is so fierce, one against seven, and he actually killed four pirates. Such a powerful pirate will only cause them to cheer. Anyway, he was not the one who died. They did not participate in the treasure hunt and were only here to watch the battle. Seeing this scene would only make them more excited. These pirates are stronger and more famous than them. If they die, there will be one less! ¡°You three old men have tenacious vitality.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke, but this was also inevitable. The old man was experienced, and his strength was indeed stronger than a newcomer. At least in terms of fruit development, he is better than those newcomers. One was almost cut into pieces by him, and the other was pierced through the chest by him, but the two Zoan still had such tenacious vitality. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Ross looked at the dead bodies and then looked back at Kuro, ¡°Let¡¯s face him first, we can talk about any conflicts later.¡± He took a deep breath and began to be covered with Armament Haki from his shoulders, extending inward to his ribs and carrying out mysterious patterns. Outside, he was covered with six arms. His arms bent and his palm turned into a hand knife, and the front end became sharp and thin. ¡°Six Scythe King!!¡± Ross shouted. Feglier bared his teeth, exposing his canine teeth and his teeth and claws were also covered with Haki, which spread all the way to his chest, and the fur on his back exploded like needles. Kraff reached out his palm to the ground and a large number of black particles flew out of the ground and spread to Ross and Feegle. ¡°Hey, what are you doing, Clave!¡± Feegle said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s just a little help, don¡¯t argue.¡± The Clave said coldly: ¡°That man, if we don¡¯t cooperate, we can¡¯t beat him. I¡¯m the ¡®Electromagnetic Man¡¯ who ate the ¡®Magnetic Electric Fruit¡¯, I¡¯ll give you some iron sand, you pay a little attention, I will cooperate with you!¡± Buzz! Buzz! The black particles floating around them are iron sand. At this time, the iron sand is vibrating at a high speed, clinging to the tips of Ross¡¯s six sickle arms and also clinging to Figueill¡¯s teeth and claws. ¡°I see.¡± Ross swung his scythe arm and grinned. ¡°Is it shaking? It has enough destructive power!¡± Chapter 835 Gently Gathering, Slow Twisting, and Flicking ¡°Iron sand? Magnetic force?¡± Kuro stared at the Clave in surprise. That posture was indeed iron filings from the soil. Kuro knew that there were iron filings in the soil. As long as it was a piece of land, it would more or less carry some of these things. But the high-speed vibration of iron filings is against the rules! High-frequency vibration attack?! Fegele lowered his body and a red dot appeared in his eyes. He crawled and rubbed his feet on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Squeak! The sound of the soles of his feet rubbing against the ground at a high speed sounded. A wisp of smoke came out from the bottom of Fegele¡¯s feet and his figure rushed out, leaving a deep gully under his feet. At the same time, Ross also moved with him. The two of them separated and rushed towards Kuro. Ross¡¯s speed is not as fast as Figleigh¡¯s, and there is a faint suffix posture, but at this time he suddenly opens his mouth and spits out a cobweb directly from above Kuro, which falls on him, and the cobweb is faintly glowing under the sun. Hardness is good. Kuro narrowed his eyes and was about to dodge when he realized that there were many black granular iron filings on the ground. On the opposite side, Kraff opened his hands and a large amount of electric light appeared on his palms. Under the guidance of this electric light, iron shavings constantly drilled out of the soil and flew towards Kuro, quickly gathering around Kuro. Iron shavings were like a marching ant colony, with high-speed vibrations, they rose up little by little, leaving him no place to dodge. At the same time, Feegle attacked from the side at an extremely fast speed, with the momentum of breaking through the air, looking very powerful. ¡°Good tactics.¡± Kuro nodded slightly. Sealing the space for him to dodge, there are still things above that can restrain him, and there is a person with a strong body who is about to attack him. Anyone who is slightly weaker will definitely fall for it. Still ¡­ ¡°The spider web is not hard enough.¡± Kuro raised his hand and waved. Autumn Water turned into a black light and directly split the falling spider web in half. ¡°Iron sand gathers too slowly.¡± Kuro jumped up and directly passed the vibrating iron sand around him and attacked the attacking Feegle. Autumn Water slashed. ¡°Teeth Fist!¡± Feglier roared and his fist turned into a hand knife. His nails were like blades as they hit Autumn Water. Clang!! The blade touched the claw and made a crisp sound, shaking the surroundings and blowing a gust of wind. The iron sand attached to the claws suddenly flew away at the moment of attack and hit Kuro¡¯s face like a shotgun shell. ¡°The purpose of the operation is too obvious.¡± Kuro tilted his head and directly dodged the iron sand that flew towards him. Then, he turned his body and avoided the collision with Fegele¡¯s blade, leaving a footprint on his face. Bang! A powerful kick directly kicked him out. At the same time, he waved his hand in the air and with a golden slash, he hit Ross who wanted to attack from the rear. Ross was shocked and his six arms crossed in front of him to block the attack, but his movements were also stopped. ¡°Even a blind man can see a sneak attack.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and landed on the ground. He sighed and said, ¡°Weak actions, weak intentions, loose cooperation, slow reaction, none of them are decent.¡± ¡°Stop joking!!¡± Fegele, who was kicked away, turned over in the air and quickly landed on the ground. He roared, ¡°You are a junior! Don¡¯t say such big words! I was once a man who was going to become a ¡®Great General Substitute¡¯. How can I be easily defeated by you!!¡± ¡°Huh? You?¡± Kuro looked him up and down. ¡°What? You went to the World Government to beg for food?¡± How could someone like him be worthy of being a reserve general? Elite Vice-Admiral at most. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!!¡± Fegele crossed his hands and jumped into the sky. Under the contraction of his pupils, the hardness of his claws was strengthened even more and he could vaguely feel the power of the tornado. He suddenly rushed down and opened his claws one after another. His open claws were like the mouth of a roaring beast. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the fame of ¡®Dog Bite¡¯!!¡± Fegele roared crazily. His attack can even break Haki¡¯s defense! ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. This level of dominance has already touched the threshold of [Unified Haki]. If he is given more time, he may be able to break through that level when he is about to die of old age. It was just like a certain red-eyed person who broke through and became a cyclopean. But the difference is that one is the height that very few people achieve and it is very accomplished. Not to mention the other height, it is unknown how many people have climbed that height. Not only climbing, but also playing and kneading. There were even light and slow twists and turns. Swish!! Kuro¡¯s arm shook and Autumn Water¡¯s blade had just bloomed with a golden electric light. Just as he was about to kill this traitor old man, there was a violent sound of air breaking nearby. Subconsciously, Kuro swung his sword forward. Chi!! A high-frequency vibrating black gun formed by iron sand with electric light was split by his knife. The latter said that the iron sand automatically separated and turned into two high-frequency vibrating iron sand guns that quickly shot towards Kuro. Whoosh! Bang!! Two iron sand guns shot over and there was an explosion, the explosion filled the ground with smoke and dust. When the smoke and dust dispersed, two big holes appeared. ¡°This thing is a little dangerous¡­¡± Kuro appeared beside the hole, his pupils slightly serious. Fortunately, it flashed quickly. The power of this thing cannot be resisted by Haki. He was right. That one-eyed old man was the most difficult to deal with. Kuro glanced at Kraff and saw that he was still frantically accumulating iron sand, causing the iron sand on this island to be like bees, everywhere, but there were still iron shavings coming out of the soil. ¡°Roar!!¡± At this moment, Fegeley, who had rushed over from the sky, had arrived and his claws were reaching towards Kuro. Clang!! Kuro raised his saber horizontally and directly placed it on his claws. Autumn Water¡¯s hardness is said to be impossible to bend even with an elephant¡¯s foot. In addition, he used Haki to block Figuele¡¯s claws. Just as Kuro was about to unleash his Unified Haki and cut off the old man¡¯s claws and then his head, he suddenly paused. Wait ¡­ Iron sand¡­ is matter, right? ¡°Hiss¡­¡± He took a deep breath and looked at the Clave who was frantically gathering iron sand with a hint of understanding in his eyes. He did not have the power to gather so much iron sand from the soil. Although he was already considered fine in terms of ability, his specific ability is still different. Kuro specializes in something more ¡®shaping¡¯. But he won¡¯t, someone will! With this thought in mind, even Kuro¡¯s movements became slower. This made Fegele misunderstand. He sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not good, my strength is also very great!!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Autumn Water¡¯s blade with one claw and went straight for Kuro¡¯s head with the other. ¡°Dog Bite Black Devourer!!¡± Seeing this fist coming towards him, Kuro leaned back and kicked the wrist of Fegele. As Fegele loosened his wrist, Kuro took the opportunity to pull Autumn Water out and retreated. ¡°Scythe Sword!!¡± At this time, Ross, who was outflanking from the rear, appeared in the direction of Kuro¡¯s retreat. His six arms were rotated by the black iron sand, like six slender rotating chain saws, and he hacked at Kuro. Bang!! The chainsword stabbed into Kuro¡¯s body and only hit a shadow. His arm went down with inertia and hit the ground, directly drilling two big holes in the ground. Beside him, Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and he stared at the iron sand around him. Should I¡­ act? Chapter 836 Why Are You Roaring? Leda was holding a gem in the treasure pile and playing with it. Looking at Kuro¡¯s thoughtful scene, she sighed. ¡°Here we go again.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°Mr. Kuro must have taken a fancy to those iron sands.¡± Sure enough, just as they expected, Kuro, who was over there, opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s so scary. The three of them are working so well together that I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Leda was speechless. Crowe said nothing. You¡¯re lying! You just said that none of them are decent! ¡°He is a little afraid!¡± The first to believe in Kuro¡¯s words was Fegley. Kuro¡¯s current fighting style is very different from before. If it was said that Kuro was taking a stroll to deal with them before, then now Kuro seems to be struggling. First of all, his attack just now made this man¡¯s movements obviously slow down, and this man was afraid that he would attack again and did not dare to get close to him. At the end of the day, he was careless before and was stabbed by Kuro. He is an Animal, and his vitality is so strong, how can he be afraid? Sure enough, now that he was going all out, this man¡¯s shortcoming appeared. His swordsmanship may be good, but his physique is obviously not as good as theirs. They can fail countless times, but this Marine can only fail once. Thinking of this, Fegele laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re still a young man after all. The Marines have forcefully raised you to this level. Is there no one in the Marines?¡± ¡°Yes, there is no one!¡± Kuro agreed with this point very much. If there really is someone, can he still be a reserve general?! If a group of people with the aptitude of the old man Sakasugi and Kuzan came, wouldn¡¯t he be able to become an ordinary person? Even at this point, he is at most a Marine who is good at swords. How can he be like now, where he has already died once. ¡°Heeheehee¡­ We are not that kind of young people.¡± Ross pulled out his six arms and let the iron sand at the tip of his arms hum and vibrate. He laughed and said, ¡°Kid, when I was fighting Garp and Sengoku, you were still nowhere to be found!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know where I am, but I know you¡¯re in prison after the fight.¡± Kuro slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke and then thought for a while. His expression began to gradually become respectful, revealing a trace of unwillingness. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those iron sands, do you think I couldn¡¯t beat you!¡± ¡°Hehehe, little devil, the sea is very cruel. No one is willing to fight you one-on-one.¡± Ross stuck out his tongue and licked the outer circle of his mouth and grinned, ¡°What are we going to do to you one by one? The more you are afraid, the more we will deal with you! Kraff!!¡± ¡°I heard it!¡± At this moment, Kraff opened his hands even more and magnetic electricity rose from his body, crazily absorbing the iron shavings in the island. He also saw that the Marine dodged his move just now and did not dare to fight head-on. However, there were really not many who fought head-on. Only Logia dared to take his move head-on. Back then, he was defeated by Kizaru and even lost an eye to him. But if it¡¯s not Logia, no one will resist!! ¡°How can it be fixed!!¡± Seeing Kraff¡¯s action, Kuro¡¯s face fell and he was about to rush over with his knife. ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that!¡± Fegele and Ross stood in front of Kuro on both sides and sneered, ¡°You will be dragged to death by us!!¡± Ross spread his six arms and his slender arms surrounded Kuro, and then his six arms began to dance towards Kuro. In the range, Fegele himself was also there. ¡°Go to hell!!¡± Fegele reached out with his claw. Clang!! Kuro stood on Fegele¡¯s claw, and the recoil caused his Autumn Water to tremble. He quickly blocked it, then turned his body and dodged the attack of one of the spider scythes, and slashed another spider Scythes. However, as soon as Autumn Water cut it, the iron sand covering the spider scythe exploded and hit Kuro like a shotgun. The fingers of Kuro¡¯s other hand moved slightly, and the iron sand that exploded showed a trace of delay, and it was this delay that made Kuro dodge to the side and avoid the iron sand explosion. The range of the Spider Scythe is not very wide, especially since Figleigh is also inside. The attacks of the two made it difficult for Kuro. This strain is visible. From the beginning, he could block them, but he was unwilling to fight them head-on. What did this mean? It meant that this man¡¯s stamina was almost exhausted! But he should be able to escape, but at this point, if he escapes, it will be a loss for the pirates! Kill the Golden Lion and announce their existence to the sea again. This is right! But there is one thing. No matter how they attack, they can¡¯t do anything to Kuro. This guy always narrowly avoids their attacks, making them more and more annoyed. Ross even made a mistake in his attack just now and hit Fegele. Feegle himself did not pay attention to this side. Haki was used on his claws and teeth. If not for the iron sand protection on his body, he would have been penetrated. ¡°Hey, what are you doing, Ross!¡± Fegele roared unhappily, ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± Although Ross made a mistake, he didn¡¯t seem to give in and shouted back, ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? If you have the ability, go and fight Marine! Defeat him as soon as possible and there will be no such thing!¡± ¡°Stop arguing, you two!¡± Clough couldn¡¯t help but shout from the back: ¡°I¡¯m almost done, focus on holding him!¡± At this moment, the iron sand around him was like a dark barrier, filling his side with iron sand. The iron sand content of this island is a little high. It is estimated that it used to be an iron mine of some continent, but time has passed and there is only iron sand left. But now, under his ability, these iron sand have almost gathered. When they are all gathered, the Clave can use its ability without any scruples and let this Marine, no, let everyone below see how terrifying he, One-Eyed Clave is! In fact, the amount of iron sand he has accumulated is enough to deal with Kuro, but he has other thoughts. Now this opportunity is too rare. So many people are gathered here, and there are many old pirates like Figleigh and Ross, as long as he can conquer them¡­ He would dare to break into the current Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) territory and compete with those people of the same generation! ¡°Is it done or not!¡± ¡°It¡¯s done!!¡± Kraff¡¯s face lit up. He floated his palm and gathered the last mass of iron sand from the soil. Then he looked over there and said, ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯ll show you my iron sand mine gun!!¡± Then he saw the two pirates standing there, staring at Kuro in Spider¡¯s Foot in disbelief. Because that sentence just now¡­ They didn¡¯t ask, it was Kuro who asked. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s done. I didn¡¯t wait so long in vain.¡± Chapter 837 Sandbind ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ What are you waiting for? Fegele and Ross, who were closest to him, were a little confused, but soon their scalps went numb and they felt a great sense of crisis from this man. Subconsciously, the two of them quickly retreated, one on the left and one on the right, plowing a cloud of dust on the ground because of their rapid retreat. It¡¯s different! This man standing here now gives people a feeling of extreme danger. If you get close, the result will not be good! ¡°Old guys are different¡­¡± Kuro looked at them and teased, ¡°They are experienced and know the depth.¡± ¡°Iron Sand Thunder Cannon!!¡± Unlike those nearby who could feel the threat of Kuro, Kraff gritted his teeth at this time. Under his control, the surrounding iron sand transformed into black iron spears. The iron spears glowed with balls of electric light as if they were power, and a black shadow directly rushed out and bombarded Kuro. There were a lot of them this time. It was impossible for him to dodge all of them! ¡°That¡¯s what I was waiting for.¡± Kuro pointed his five fingers at the iron spear and smiled. ¡°Matter control, I also know a little.¡± The black thunder-like iron sand gun suddenly stopped in front of Kuro and froze in the air. Bang! In the next moment, the iron sand spear turned into scattered iron sand and formed a ball. ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± The Clave was stunned. All the iron sand around him was gathering towards Kuro, gradually forming a black ball in the air. No matter how much Clough controlled the ball with his ability, it did not move at all. Instead, it was as if something was holding it in place. ¡°I can¡¯t take out iron sand. After all, this thing is not a problem of fine control or not, it¡¯s the difference in ability type, but if you want to talk about material control¡­¡± Kuro flipped his palm and the iron sand began to separate from the particles and gradually fell into his hand like raindrops. The iron sand rotated in his hand, forming a small tornado on his palm. ¡°Tie Shalan!¡± He threw the iron sand tornado towards Feegle and the iron sand ball above continued to gather iron sand on the tornado, expanding the tornado and finally forming a huge iron sand tornado that wrapped Feegle. ¡°Hey!!¡± On the island below, a man with a scar on his nosebone, combed-back hair biting a cigar, and a gold hook on his left hand had a gloomy face. ¡°This guy¡­¡± A short-haired muscular man beside him glanced at him with a serious expression. ¡°What should we do, Boss? Should we retreat?¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± The man with the slicked-back hair looked around and said, ¡°I know what Barrett¡¯s secret is, but I need to take risks to get him.¡± Similarly, in an alley somewhere in Greigate, a man in white with a tall hat and a small mustache was also looking at the big screen with a faint smile on his lips. Bang!! In the tornado, there was a faint sound. It was obvious that Figleigh was trying to break it. However, matter will not disappear out of thin air, especially for a power of Figleigh¡¯s level. As long as the matter is still there, Kuro can continue to control it. He just opened his hand and controlled the tornado to continue dancing and twisting, and each of the iron sand grains is emitting the same high-frequency vibration as just now. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, high-frequency vibration attack¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s fingers were like Doflamingo controlling silk threads, his five fingers were rhythmically moving, and the tornado wrapped around Figueille began to gradually shake out afterimages, and inside, there was no more muffled sound of trying to break through. Whoosh! The iron sand instantly exploded like a bubble, turning into scattered iron sand and gathering towards the iron sand ball again. In the center of the scattered iron sand, a badly mutilated person was lying there. His body was twisted like a deformity and he was no longer breathing. ¡°Fegley! Damn it!¡± Ross screamed and subconsciously wanted to retreat. Kuro aimed his palm at him and a large amount of iron sand surrounded him and attached to it. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ross¡¯s six sickle-like spider legs are flying wildly, but they can¡¯t break the attached iron sand at all. That thing is just stuck to it. As Ross swings it, it will change its direction and will not be broken. ¡°Have you heard of it? Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Kuro¡¯s fingers bent slightly and there was more iron sand around Ross, even covering his mouth and nose like a mummy. Haki is an invisible armor that can enhance defense and attack, but he has never heard that Haki can isolate the air and there is no oxygen in it. He can¡¯t even breathe. But it was impossible for Kuro to waste his time here. ¡°Oh? Haki is blocking it? But how long can it stop it?¡± Haki can also be broken. His fingers are turning a little diagonally, and with his movements, the iron sand wrapped around Ross is also twisting and gradually twisting and shrinking. Gradually, the power of this distortion began to expand. Because Ross¡¯s Haki is gradually getting smaller. ¡°Take a look at my high-frequency vibration version of Iron Sand¡­ Sand Bind!¡± Kuro clenched his fingers. Bang!! The iron sand completely twisted and formed a spiral shape. From inside, blood began to leak out, bit by bit, flowing down to the ground. ¡°You are the last one¡­¡± At this time, Kuro looked at Kraff and said, ¡°What other interesting ability control is there, show it to me.¡± When Kuro looked at him, Kraff subconsciously wanted to step back. There is no iron¡­ His ability can only be released by iron, and it has to be controlled by him, but this man has obviously suppressed him with his ability. No matter how he controls it, the iron sand does not move. In that case, his ability would be useless! Looking at Kraff gritting his teeth, Kuro sneered in his heart. Magnetic Electric Fruit, electromagnetic ability. If you change to someone with high knowledge, then Kuro would definitely not dare to play with him like that. He is afraid of death. But pirates¡­ There are a few with high cultural level. When his ability is discovered by Kuro and he is no longer in a mysterious state, then he is not afraid. He is not even afraid of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), because he knows Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡¯s ability very well, although he may not be able to defeat them¡­ What he was afraid of was the unknown ability. After all, the sea is too big and there will always be those who rely on their ability to make people suffer. But once he knows what the ability is and he feels that it is not a threat, his sense of security will greatly increase. Like Humphrey, he could not figure out the limit of that command ability, so he killed him as soon as possible. People like the Clave¡­ It¡¯s not that Kuro looks down on people, but if he can play something like the Four Forces, Kuro will run away without saying anything. ¡°Yes?¡± At this moment, Kuro looked into the distance and narrowed his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± He hooked his finger in that direction and no one knew what he was doing. After a tick, Kuro looked at a Den Den Mushi that was live-streaming and said lightly, ¡°You seem to be unable to hold it in.¡± Kuro¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be heard on the screen. They only saw him pointing at the camera and saying something. However, below, a black shadow revealed a sinister smile and a white line appeared on the corner of his mouth. Chapter 838 Justice Will Win Swish!!! From the ground, something like a cannonball suddenly shot out. Before anyone could react, it had already rushed up to the island covered by bubbles. But not everyone did not see it. ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± The man with the slicked-back hair stared at the black shadow that was quickly rushing up and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°There is news that the guy¡¯s fortress was destroyed by him. Now it¡¯s finally collided.¡± In an alley to the side, a man in white with a tall hat also saw this scene and silently picked up Den Den Mushi and said, ¡°Barret is on the move.¡± **TIP** Bang!!! First, the bubble burst, followed by a sudden explosion from the bottom of the island. BOOM!!! The disappearance of the bubble and the explosion of the island made the entire island descend directly. ¡°Kuro!!¡± Lida staggered and almost fell under the vibration, she shouted at Kuro. Kuro stretched out his fingers and the ground on the other side of the shipwreck was fixed to prevent it from splitting. The remaining area directly fell at this moment. ¡°Hurry up and run!!¡± When the nearby pirates saw the island land, they retreated in panic. But the speed of the island¡¯s free landing is definitely faster than their running speed. The water column could not withstand the fall of the island at this moment and was directly crushed. BOOM!!! The island landed in the center of the ring and scattered, forming a mess in the gap of the ring, with island fragments everywhere. The ground on the other side of the shipwreck landed on the sea intact. ¡°What kind of weapon is this?¡± Crowe¡¯s hand on his glasses trembled slightly. How powerful is this attack? Cannon? ¡®Or some other weapon?¡¯ ¡°No, it¡¯s people,¡± Leda said solemnly. Crowe couldn¡¯t see clearly, but Leda was aware of it. The one who rushed up from below and punched Bubbles through the island was a human!! ¡°Kuro, that guy¡­¡± Leda swallowed and stared at the smoke in front of her. Kuro bit his cigar and his face gradually became solemn. Tap, tap, tap¡­ Footsteps gradually sounded in the dust. A magnificent figure appeared from the smoke and dust. He had long messy golden hair and wore headphones. His black military uniform highlighted his majestic body and his hands were wearing white gloves. One of his hands was holding the head of an old man and gradually appeared. The man pinched the Clave¡¯s head and picked it up. He put his fingers on the head and twisted it to the side. With a crisp sound, the Clave¡¯s head rotated 360 degrees and he threw it aside like a rag. Then he bared his white teeth and looked at Kuro. ¡°Does it take so long to fight such an existence? Have you become weak, Luciru Kuro?¡± ¡°Hey, this is¡­¡± Crowe stared at it in disbelief. There were too many titles about this man. Country Destroyer, City Destroyer. At the age of 14, he completed the achievement of killing a country alone and shook the world. At the age of fifteen, he joined Roger¡¯s Pirates and sailed the sea. At the age of 17, he made a name for himself and was known as the Devil¡¯s Descendant. At the age of 18, he quit Roger¡¯s Pirates and became famous as a newcomer, and he began to be called the ¡®Ghost Heir¡¯. At the age of 21, the year Roger died, he turned the sea upside down. At the age of 22, under the leadership of Sengoku and Garp, a series of Vice-Admiral launched the Demon Slayer Order to besiege Barret. In the end, he was defeated by Sakasugi. But at such a young age, he had made such a name for himself, enough for the world to remember this man¡­ Douglas Barrett! ¡°You finally came out. I thought you would hold it in until the end.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly. ¡°Destroying my G-3, you look very relaxed.¡± Barrett revealed a sinister smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a test. A group of weaklings has no right to exist in this world.¡± With that, he glanced at Leda and Crowe and said, ¡°Kuro, I don¡¯t hate you, but your companions are too weak. That kind of thing is just useless. Only the strong can survive in this world. Isn¡¯t the best example the people in your fortress?¡± Hearing this, Kuro gradually walked over and his face darkened. He walked up to Barrett and stood opposite him. ¡°You really want to die, Barrett.¡± He was not as tall as Barrett, but his aura was not inferior. The two of them stood looking at each other. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Barrett laughed softly. ¡°I wanted to fight you more than twenty years ago. After all, you can cut the Captain. If you beat me, you can get that treasure¡­¡± He pointed to the wooden box in the treasure pile. ¡°You see, that thing, that One¡­¡± Shua!! Before he could finish speaking, Kuro tightened his grip and Autumn Water brought with it a golden electric arc and slashed over. Clang!! This slash accurately cut Barret¡¯s shoulder and neck. But at the end of the neck, it was blocked by a black Haki that was about to appear blue. Barrett smiled and looked down at Kuro and whispered, ¡°The power is not bad.¡± Barrett clenched his fist and attacked Blue with a domineering aura, punching out like lightning. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he quickly turned around to block Autumn Water. Bang!! ¡°Hiss!¡± The punch hit his blade. Kuro gasped and his body flew back, plowing a trail of dust on the ground. ¡°Hahahaha! Come! Come on!!¡± Barret arched his back and waved his hands wildly as if he had encountered something particularly exciting. He roared ferociously, ¡°Let me kill you, or you kill me and let¡¯s have a fight to the death, Golden Lion!!¡± Kim Jung? His voice was not soft and it was heard by the pirates who had not left. Kim Luong ¡­ isn¡¯t that a Marine name? Wait a minute, this person is Marine? Marine?! ¡°Run! Marines are coming!!¡± The pirates were shouting. ¡°Damn Fista, why is there a Marine!!¡± The host on the stage also heard the sound and hurriedly ran back. Kuro stopped on the ground, twisted his neck, and straightened his body. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Leda, Crowe.¡± Listening to Kuro¡¯s words, Crowe pushed up his glasses, his body flashed and he ran to the side. Leda stepped on the air and launched Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), leaving shadows in the sky and began to scurry to the side. ¡°Oh? Do you want to catch all those weaklings in one fell swoop? It doesn¡¯t matter, if you don¡¯t come, those people should be my practice. Originally, I aimed at the ¡®Extreme Evil Generation¡¯, but they didn¡¯t come.¡± Barrett stared at Kuro and grinned. ¡°All of them¡­ and you!¡± Kuro suddenly raised his hand to the sky and waved it down. ¡°You don¡¯t think I will fight you alone, Barrett.¡± In the sky, a huge shadow appeared. It almost covered the island. It was not land. It was a golden ship, almost like the sun. The Golden Lion! On the deck of the Golden Lion stood many Marines, the lowest of whom were colonels, lined up in rows, looking powerful. At the front were some famous Vice-Admiral. Mole, Burning Mountain, Onigumo, Doberman, Stolobelli, Dalmatian, and so on¡­ There are more than twenty elite Vice-Admiral plus ordinary Vice-Admiral! At the front, Kaz looked at the dense number of people on the island below and said in a deep voice, ¡°Justice will win!¡± Chapter 839 Waves Like Fury In addition to the huge golden ship that suddenly descended from the sky, there were also two ships in the sea. Or rather, a ship. Because there is another small raft with only one man sitting in it and an umbrella-holding pink-haired girl floating around the raft. The man on the raft was wearing a black top hat with white fur and carrying a cross-like black knife on his back. When he looked up slightly, he could see a pair of eagle-like yellow pupils. Hawkeye, Jorakir Mihawk! As for the ship on the sea, its sails are red and there are two sea beasts that look like sea snakes wandering on the bow of the ship. It was the Hydra Pirates! Empress Boa Hancock¡¯s ship!! ¡°Oh! Those auras¡­¡± Barrett looked up at the sky, his pupils almost contracted to a point, but the ferocity on his face did not increase but decreased. ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s it!¡± He roared, ¡°Come on, use you as a touchstone to lead me to become the strongest!!¡± ¡°Ruahahahaha!!¡± At this moment, a short man appeared on the high platform. He rolled there and laughed wildly, ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it! Fight, Barrett!!¡± He climbed up, clenched his fists, and said in a low voice: ¡°Roger has completed the world¡¯s biggest ¡®celebration¡¯ by himself. I have lost, but I will not lose forever. After Roger¡¯s ¡®Great Age of Pirates¡¯, I, Buena Festa, will create a new era, a new celebration! That is ¡ª War Era!!¡± He raised his hands, immersed in it, and said: ¡°I will surpass Roger!¡± Chi!! A black light circled around his neck. Fista¡¯s eyes were open and his face showed disbelief. After a moment of dizziness, he saw Kuro behind him with a gloomy face. Tap ¡­ His head fell to the ground. Kuro stared at the head with an unfriendly expression and waved Autumn Water to shake off the blood on the blade. ¡°Beyond you!¡± Kuro cursed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my fortress wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed!¡± From the moment he appeared, Kuro directly flashed to this side and beheaded him. Fista was one of his must-kill lists. This slash made Barrett very angry. He turned his head and looked over and roared, ¡°Kuro! Do you still have to worry about others in front of me?¡± He was not angry about the death of Fista, his partner. He was just angry that Kuro ignored him. I¡¯m worried about others? Kuro bared his teeth. For you, I emptied half of the Marine¡¯s combat power! ¡°Shichibukai! Shichibukai is here!!¡± Below, a large number of pirates saw Shichibukai coming and the appearance of the Golden Lion. No matter how stupid they were, they knew what had happened and they all wanted to retreat to the port. ¡°Tempest Kick: Chaos!¡± At this moment, in the escape route of the pirates, a messy light blue slash rushed out and killed a group of pirates. Crowe quickly flashed into the group of pirates and his five fingers turned into claws, directly hitting the throat of an approaching pirate and smashing him to the ground. However, the number of pirates did not increase but decreased. ¡°There are too many.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and was about to continue his attack. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± At this moment, a five-meter-tall man with a big knife rushed over and slashed down. ¡°Moonwalk.¡± Crowe jumped on the ground and ran into the air. The man with the big saber slashed the ground, leaving a deep mark. ¡°[Powerful Ghost Blade] Sam, bounty of 94 million.¡± Crowe looked down and recognized the pirate at a glance. Then he looked left and right. There were also many at this level. It would be very difficult for him to deal with it alone. ¡°Chloe, what are you doing up there? Come down and do something.¡± Beside him, in the midst of the pirates, there was an empty circle filled with fallen pirates. At this time, Leda turned her body sideways and dodged a tall man¡¯s punch without looking at the attack from behind. She turned around and kicked his calf. Immediately, the man fell to the ground like soft mud. The corner of Crowe¡¯s eyes twitched. He knew that the man was [Iron Fist] Barry with a bounty of 86 million. Boom¡­ At this moment, the island suddenly shook. Two stone platforms flew over from nowhere and supported Leda and him, letting them fly up. ¡°Kuro?¡± Leda looked sideways and saw that on the highest platform, Kuro raised one hand and his fingers were slightly bent. Rumble¡­ The surrounding seawater was rolling and boiling. ¡°Slow down.¡± Outside the island, Mihawk saw this scene and said to the pink-haired girl floating on the side, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t rush to approach.¡± Perona was ready to float over. When she heard him say this, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mihawk looked at Kuro, who was raised on the highest platform and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kuro is activating his ability, it¡¯s better not to approach.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Perona suddenly felt a little shy and said coyly, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just a simple reminder. As an ability user, you will die if you go,¡± Mihawk said. ¡°You won¡¯t even be able to eat.¡± For Perona, Mihawk really just treated her as a freeloader. ¡°You, hmph!¡± Perona turned her head away angrily. Similarly, in the Hydra Pirates suit, Hancock sat on the throne with her long legs crossed, looking at the gradually rising sea, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t approach.¡± She subconsciously bit her thumb and a haze appeared in her eyes. ¡°Damn you, are you announcing something?¡± She recalled Kuro¡¯s threat. Was he showing her that he had the strength? WHOOSH!!! BOOM!!! The seawater near the island rolled and suddenly rose into the sky. The pirates on the island looked up at the scene and trembled. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± A pirate shouted in despair. A huge shadow covered the entire island! The seawater formed a water curtain around the island, forming a dragon-like tsunami. Raging Waves! ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± A cloud of sand quickly flew into the sky, and the upper body condensed into a familiar figure, shouting at him, ¡°Are you crazy!¡± ¡°Clockdale?¡± Kuro looked over. ¡°You are also here, it is rare.¡± Bang! At this moment, a series of footsteps sounded in the air. Rob Lucci stepped on the air and jumped high in the sky, looking at the tsunami like a dragon with a gloomy face. This guy is serious¡­ ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still here, I¡¯m still here!!¡± Something floated over. Looking closely, Bucky shouted at Kuro anxiously, ¡°I am Shichibukai! Save me, I am an ability user, I will die if I encounter this!¡± He could fly, but the distance was not enough because he could not be too far from his feet. Moreover, a tsunami of this level is not as simple as his feet being flooded. It will completely sink to the bottom of the sea. ¡°Bucky¡­¡± Kuro glanced at him and glanced at him. An earthen platform swept over and hit his foot on the ground, wrapping it and flying up. ¡°Woo!¡± Bucky¡¯s face twisted in pain. He gritted his teeth and rushed over. He used the length of his robe to roll up several of his cadres and flew into the sky together. ¡°Then¡­¡± Kuro looked down at the pirates below and squeezed his fingers. Bang! ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!¡± None of you can escape!! Chapter 840 Where¡¯s Your Laser Cannon! The waves surrounding the island surged up the moment Kuro clenched his fist and condensed in the highest sky, completely sealing the island. The topmost wave turned into a roaring mighty lion head at this moment. The sound of the waves was its roar as it rushed down. The island was its prey. ¡°Run quickly!!¡± The pirates screamed in despair and ran in panic. But in front of the sea, how could he escape? In the world of the sea, tsunamis are natural disasters! And this is not just a simple natural disaster. Kuro added a twist. If you look carefully, you will find that these waves are still forming whirlpools in some places. This twist can even crush the island. Those pirates were only one of the targets, and the real target¡­ was Barrett! ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of a tsunami first!¡± Kuro¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right!!¡± Barrett was not angry but happy. This was what he wanted! More than 20 years ago, this man used his ability to make Roger suffer. Although I don¡¯t understand why he is still so young, it doesn¡¯t matter. In the world where Roger died and Whitebeard died, the first person he has to defeat is Kuro! Defeat him, kill him, then defeat all the strong masters in this world and become the strongest in the world. Kim Jong-un is the first, but he will not be the last! ¡°Since you used your ability¡­¡± Barret bared his white teeth, clenched his fists and punched the ground. Bang! The ground was cracked by him and kept expanding. The ground around him directly exploded, and a diving ship made of steel rushed out. The submersible rose from there and let Barret step on the ground. He smiled and said, ¡°My ship, Ejection, has collected all kinds of steel and weapons in the past two years. Come!¡± A mosaic-like purple object burst out of his body and spread towards the diving ship, quickly surrounding it. Barret laughed. ¡°I am a Conjoiner who has eaten the ¡®Fusion Fruit¡¯. I can fuse with anything and transform. Just like this, armor fusion!!¡± The purple mosaic even surrounded himself. After a series of squirming, it changed into a robot with huge hands! ¡°It¡¯s not over!¡± Barret¡¯s voice came from the robot and a large number of purple mosaics rushed out of his body and rushed towards the ground like seawater. ¡°Ability users will occasionally awaken. This is the power after my awakening. The entire island will be my reliance!!¡± This speed is much faster than the descent of the Kuro tsunami. In an instant, it has already swallowed the nearby islands and houses. ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding against you. Otherwise, why do you think I didn¡¯t bring down the island?¡± In response, Kuro said lightly and dragged his finger up. Boom!! The ships docked at the seaway of the island all took off at this moment, along with the forests and houses, flying up at this moment to avoid being captured by Barrett¡¯s mosaic. This was also the reason why he did not let those Vice-Admirals sail over. He was afraid that this Barrett would suck up all the Battleships. The land of the island was scraped off by Kuro. This island is connected to the continental shelf below. It is too troublesome to forcibly float up, and there is not enough time. Just scrape a layer of land. Trees, houses, and ships, as long as they were non-terrestrial things on this island, were all floated up by Kuro and condensed into a ball. At this time, the tsunami that came down also inexplicably created a big hole in the sky, letting that thing fly out. The mosaic could only reach the ground and squirm crazily. Rumble! After the mosaic fluttered, it began to shrink, forming a skeleton formed by soil and stone around the robot, and the skeleton was also wrapped in the lines formed by the mosaic, gradually turning into a huge stone giant. At this time, the island has become a flat land. Under the effect of the Fusion Fruit ability, the fragments of the island that fell down before are also gathering, and the ground of the island is also gathering, covering the original three-way sea route here. A good natural trading island turned into a big barren island just like that. It is common for the strong to change the landscape of the Marquis. ¡°Aohou!!¡± The giant roared at the sky and stretched out his huge arm. Blue lines filled his entire body like lines, all the way to the fist of his right arm, and he punched the Lion Tsunami that had just fallen. Haki! Such a huge body can actually be so domineering! ¡°This degree of dominance¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°Sure enough!¡± BOOM!!! The seawater flowed backward and all of them collapsed in the island, swallowing all the pirates who were still on the island. The ability of the Fusion Fruit is useless against people. Similarly, Kuro didn¡¯t care about those pirates when he scraped the ground just now. But this tsunami is basically completely flooded. Now that the ground is flat, there is no place to hide. However, the Lion Regiment that fell from the sky was directly blown away by a domineering punch and scattered into a rainstorm. The seawater poured on the island only reached his calf. Under the defense of Haki, the stirring of the seawater was not that useful. ¡°Luciru Kuro!¡± The giant turned to look at Kuro and raised his fist again. Lines appeared on his arm and he was about to punch him. At this moment, Kuro, who was suspended in the air and directly opened the Den Den Mushi on his wrist, shouted, ¡°Kaz, Wilbur, where is your fucking laser cannon!¡± At this moment, because the seawater was scattered, the Golden Lion in the sky was revealed. At this time, the bow of the Golden Lion was hanging down, and the bow of the bow of the ship opened its mouth, and a yellow light beam sprang out of its mouth. On the deck, Kaz pounded his chest and roared, ¡°Accelerate, ten times!!¡± Similarly, in the mechanism room inside, veins appeared on Wilbur¡¯s forehead as he touched the laser cannon. ¡°Enlarge, ten times!!¡± ¡°Fire!!!¡± The two of them roared in unison. BOOM!!! A huge pillar of light shot straight towards the towering giant. Laser cannon! They had been preparing since just now. Or rather, from the moment Kuro sensed the location of the Golden Lion, he used his ability to make the Golden Lion take off and had been waiting in the sky. Kuro did not want to kill Barrett with a mere tsunami. This guy is only in his forties this year and is probably about the same age as Kuzan. Moreover, his own talent surpasses Kuzan and others. This kind of existence is at its peak. If the seawater can dry him up, then Kuro would have long been able to achieve world peace. Exhaust, exhaust first. Every little bit counts. The power of the laser cannon is not small. It can destroy an island with one shot. Zoom in ten times ¡­ ¡°You will suffer!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were fierce. Chapter 841 Marine has become weak? Ten times the volume and ten times the acceleration, the power exerted is certainly not as simple as multiplying by ten. Even the most simple bullet has twice the power of the original firearm. Not to mention the ten times laser cannon. Big body means slow reaction. At least for small things, even if the reaction of a large body is ordinary speed to itself, it is still slow for them. Faced with this huge and fast laser cannon, the giant formed by Barret could not react in time and his chest was directly hit by the laser cannon. Haki¡¯s defense was disintegrated by the Laser Cannon at this moment. After all, such a big body has surpassed all the giants in history and covered Haki. Barrett is not so stupid as to put Haki here. But this also means that this thing will be penetrated in one blow! Bang!!! In the center of the giant¡¯s chest, a hole was directly punched out, and a cyborg that maintained a cross defense was brought out from it. The momentum did not decrease and he hit the ground, creating a huge crack in the ground. BOOM!!! The laser exploded on the ground and exploded into a huge and dazzling ball of light, making people unable to open their eyes. The light dissipated, causing a huge cloud of dust like a mushroom cloud. In the center of this flat island, there was a circular pit filled with seawater, as if a new Rome had been created. However, on the land next to the ¡®Inland Sea¡¯, the huge cyborg maintained the posture of crossing his hands. The domineering black was blue and smoke rose from his arms. Blocked! ¡°It¡¯s our time to act.¡± Mihawk had been paying attention to the battle. Seeing this scene, he directly flew up and quickly rushed to land. ¡°Mihawk!¡± Seeing who it was, the robot made a heavy sound. A woman in a cheongsam flew from the sky and landed next to Mihawk. She curled up her long legs, tilted her head up, and said arrogantly, ¡°Humph, Barrett, let me meet you.¡± ¡°Hancuk¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t fall!¡± In the sky, a ball of soil fell, causing a person in a wide robe above to fall and float in the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t want to come down!¡± Bucky shouted. The robot looked over and suddenly fell silent. Then, it asked with some doubts, ¡°Bucky?¡± Bucky roared: ¡°Why are you so confused! I am Bucky, also Shichibukai! Long time no see, Barrett!!¡± These two are old acquaintances. Bucky had spent some time with Barret when he was a trainee pirate on Roger¡¯s ship. ¡°You became Shichibukai?¡± There was another silence in the robot, and then it looked up at Kuro in the sky. Is Marine getting weaker? No, this Kingpin is here and Marine is still strong. But if Marines didn¡¯t weaken¡­ Why there was Bucky. The three Shichibukai had arrived. At the same time, Leda and Crowe descended and landed beside them. In the sky, many black spots appeared. A large number of stone platforms descended, and each stone platform stood a Marine. These Marines, all wearing cloaks, surrounded Barret in a circle. The worst is a colonel! ¡°Barret!¡± The Mole landed on the ground and held the handle of the knife. ¡°You are surrounded. Surrender!¡± Onigumo bit his cigar and said arrogantly, ¡°Let¡¯s go directly. There is no need to follow any rules when dealing with this evil.¡± Doberman nodded in agreement. ¡°Vice-Admiral?¡± Barret said. In front of this large group of elite Vice-Admiral and Shichibukai, Kuro slowly landed, biting his cigar and holding Autumn Water, standing in front of them, he said: ¡°To deal with an existence like you, of course we have to fight side by side.¡± What rank is Barrett? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) level and peak state. Fortunately, there are no Pirates. Otherwise, Kuro would definitely not expect to catch him. But now he is alone, and on Kuro¡¯s side, in terms of elite Vice-Admiral, he has emptied most of the backbone of the Marine Headquarters and basically pulled all those who have dealt with him. With so many people here, even a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) can do something! Moreover, there are also Hawkeye and the empress. These two are not weak. ¡°Really! That¡¯s exactly what I want!!¡± Barrett¡¯s voice became ferocious: ¡°Defeat you, I am the strongest in the world!!¡± ¡°Let me help too.¡± At this moment, a white shadow descended beside Kuro. Rob Lucci appeared over there and said, ¡°And, Kuro, you have that thing, right?¡± ¡°Lucci? What are you doing here instead of staying in Mary Joa?¡± Kuro glanced at him and said, ¡°What is it?¡± They were all Marines, so Lucci didn¡¯t hide it anymore. ¡°I saw you take that thing on the screen before. Fista didn¡¯t hide it completely. I saw Barrett¡¯s ability and understood that he wanted to cause a Demon Slayer order. But we got the exact information that it was the pointer of One Piece.¡± ¡°One ¡­ One Piece!¡± Bucky looked over, dumbfounded. ¡°Ravdru?! How can it be, Captain shouldn¡¯t have left anything behind!¡± He didn¡¯t go back then because he was sick, and Shanks didn¡¯t go to take care of him. So they didn¡¯t know the exact situation of Raftel. ¡°One Piece¡­¡± Mihawk¡¯s eyes opened and he looked at Kuro with some shock in his eyes. Hancock, sweat running down her face, stared at Kuro. All the Vice-Admiral looked at Kuro. Some were silent, some were shocked, and some were thoughtful. As for those colonels, their pupils contracted, revealing great shock. ONEPICE! The only treasure in the world! The real treasure left by the Pirate King! Kuro got it? ¡°Are you blind?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and pointed at the place. ¡°I saw the needle, and because I saw it, I killed those pirates, but this strength, this flat place, you tell me what the needle is?¡± He pointed at Barrett. ¡°He destroyed it long ago!¡± No one saw it when it was surrounded by seawater just now. Barrett even hit it and the garbage heap was gathered together. In addition to such a big battle scene, there was no such thing as a needle. Lucci nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s better to be destroyed than in human hands.¡± ¡°How exaggerated.¡± The ground nearby rolled out two trails of sand, revealing Crocodile¡¯s body and Darz Bonis. He revealed a deep smile. ¡°Is this scene a reenactment of the battle at the top?¡± ¡°Clockdale¡­ Long time no see,¡± Barret said. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He also had dealings with Crocodile. When he was nineteen years old, they tied. ¡°Tsk, Barrett, you have something I want¡­¡± Crocodile looked at Kuro and others. ¡°But if it is ruined, then forget it.¡± He was not stupid. At this scale, whether the pointer was real or fake, it did not matter whether it was in the hands of Kuro or Barrett. There was no way to snatch food from the tiger¡¯s mouth. Chapter 842 Let¡¯s Go ¡°As for Crocodile¡­¡± Kuro looked him up and down. ¡°You crocodile, why are you here? Do you want to help me?¡± This person had a bounty of 80 million yuan for the first time and then went all the way to the New World to challenge Whitebeard. Later, he was defeated and returned to Paradise, directly becoming Shichibukai. In terms of strength, he is certainly not weak. When he was young, he was on par with Barrett when he was young, but Barrett had already made a name for himself in the New World when he was young. Huh? You¡¯re telling me about Deceit King? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very funny? ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your business.¡± Crocodile said coldly, ¡°Since there is nothing I want, I will retreat¡­¡± Whoosh! Before he could finish his sentence, the robot¡¯s huge hand smashed over, bringing with it a sound of breaking through the air. Bang!! The giant hand was covered with a layer of blue-black Haki and punched through Crocodile¡¯s upper body, letting the sand float. Soon, even his lower body turned into sand wind and rolled back. The rolling sand quickly condensed into the shape of Crocodile. In the past two years, he picked up Haki again. He used to know Haki, but after becoming a Shichibukai, he has been wandering in Paradise and gradually lost his mind for the so-called ¡®Pluto¡¯ goal. After being defeated by Straw Hat, he gradually recovered. In the sea, strength is still very important. It¡¯s not that no one can achieve the same power as the King of the Netherworld. Jin Lu can do it. Strength was still very important. However, Crocodile does not need to specialize in Armament Haki. Logia does not need Armament Haki that much. Logia, which is slightly more powerful, has an attack power that is comparable to Advanced Armament Haki. As long as Logia has enough Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, they will be a competent expert. Haki is not omnipotent. There is no need to try so hard to investigate it. Body techniques, swordsmanship, ability, and dominance. The four, or three, can shine in their respective fields. Crocodile¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) ability is not bad to begin with. After picking it up, it has become more and more profound recently. Barret¡¯s punch was dodged by him by Elementalization in advance. Scowling, he said: ¡°What do you want to do, Barrett?¡± ¡°Of course we killed them together! Crocodile, you are a good opponent.¡± Barret¡¯s hideous voice came from the robot: ¡°Kill you, I am the strongest, come, come!!¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Crocodile stretched out his palm and rolled up a small sandstorm tornado and threw it over there. ¡°Sha Lan!¡± The sandstorm tornado quickly expanded, forming a huge tornado that wrapped around the robot. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± The robot rushed out of the tornado and smashed Crocodile with its arms. At this moment, the Marines began to move. Onigumo bit his cigar and ordered, ¡°Go!¡± The colonels who were good with guns raised their guns and aimed at the cyborg and pulled the trigger. Bang bang bang!! The projectiles formed a dense barrage in the surroundings and hit the robot directly, making a muffled sound. These projectiles came with Haki, but they could not even break the skin of the steel body. The other colonels also ran over at this moment. The colonels drew their own weapons, covering Haki, and hit the robot. One of the colonels jumped up high. He held a huge axe in his hand. The axe flashed with black light and slashed heavily at the head of the robot. Clang!! The chop of the heavy axe only shook the top of the robot¡¯s head, and the huge recoil even shook him out. ¡°Let me do it!¡± From the remaining Marines, a man wearing a face mask and a wide hat flashed out. He moved his feet and activated Soru. He flashed to the side of the cyborg and reached out to touch the cyborg¡¯s metal arm. ¡°Huen¡­¡± Kuro was stunned. His ability seems to be ¡®Rusty Fruit¡¯, which can make weapons and even the human body rust, but if the human body rusts, if someone interrupts, the human body can gradually return to its original state. Unless it rusts directly, it is useless even if half of it rusts. Hugh directly touched the huge robot, but that touch was completely useless. This robot is now full of aggressiveness. Whoosh! The huge robot brushed its arm and swung over. Hugh was shocked and quickly retreated, using ¡°Shave¡± to avoid this attack. ¡°The intensity is too low.¡± Dalmatian clenched his fists and turned into his orc form as if he was wearing a spotted dog hat. He said as he walked, ¡°Let us go.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe was also eager to try. Kuro nodded and stared at the robot. He held Autumn Water and said, ¡°Get rid of this thing first.¡± Crowe also transformed into his human form and walked beside Dalmatian. ¡°Vice-Admiral, let me help you.¡± ¡°Colonel Wu Lang?¡± Dalmatian glanced at him and smiled: ¡°Very good, let me see your strength as a fellow.¡± ¡°Sineh!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the cyborg roared and raised his huge palm to smash at the colonels who were besieging him. Whoosh! Dalmatian and Crowe flashed at the same time, separated left and right, swung forward, and suddenly jumped up, turning into a black-and-white crosslight, directly through the robot¡¯s raised arm. Chi!! Two sparks flew past the raised arm, causing the arm to be pulled back by this force. In the air behind, Crowe and Dalmatian appeared in a claw-swinging posture. Pop! Immediately after, a few blade lights slashed over. Mole, Doberman, and Flaming Mountain pulled out their blades and hacked at the shoulder of Barret¡¯s arm. Three blade lights flashed in an instant, scraping three brilliant sparks on the shoulder of the cyborg, directly making the cyborg stagger. At this moment, Stolobelli pulled out his two swords from the right roll and Stiles pulled out his tachi and dodged to the left. Onigumo¡¯s hair danced and turned into six arms, which formed eight swords with his own two swords. He jumped into the sky and went straight to the head of the robot. Chi! Chi! Chi! Three large sparks erupted from the left and right sides of the robot. Boom! The staggering robot fell heavily to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. Behind the smoke and dust, seven Vice-Admiral plus Crowe slowly turned around and faced the robot. Onigumo picked up a knife and spat the smoke in his mouth at the fallen robot, looking arrogant. After all, he was an elite Vice-Admiral, and his degree of dominance was not comparable to ordinary people. Kuro had called over the old faces of these elite Vice-Admiral of the Marine Corps this time, so that they would not fail. Chapter 843 Let¡¯s Have a Duel! ¡°Let¡¯s do it in one go.¡± Onigumo¡¯s hair spread out, plus his two arms, his eight arms stretched forward together and formed a spike shape, aiming at the fallen robot. Haki rolled the blade from the hair to the blade. ¡°Ox Ghost Slaughter!!¡± Chi!! Onigumo plowed a deep gully on the ground and his whole body rushed over. He held the double-bladed horns in both hands and the knives in his hands were like the six spider legs of an ox ghost. With this rush, his breath was like the ¡®ox ghost¡¯ of a legendary creature. Eight blades stabbed towards the weakest shoulder joint of this robot. ¡°Well done!¡± Barret¡¯s excited voice sounded from inside the fallen robot. The robot¡¯s arm went down and its huge body directly turned over. Its huge hand clenched into a fist and directly smashed towards Onigumo. ¡°Giant Cannon!!¡± The domineering mechanical fist collided with Onigumo¡¯s thrust. Bang!!! The eight sword tips collided with the fist and directly exploded into a ball of air waves, forming a circle at the center. Onigumo¡¯s body violently retreated under this huge force and his face suddenly changed, ¡°This force¡­¡± Barret¡¯s strength was already huge, and now with the use of the Fusion Fruit, although his speed has slowed down, his strength has increased. Onigumo alone can¡¯t stop him. If this continues, he will collapse. Whoosh! ¡°Invasion Fire!¡± At this moment, a gust of wind came from the sky. Burning Mountain jumped high in the sky, holding the sword with both hands, his eyes wide open. The blade of the sword, which was similar to the ¨­tachi, brought the wind and slashed down from the sky, cutting the wrist of the robot. Bang!! The power of burning the mountain was not small. This time, the arm that was hit sank into the ground, reducing the force and relieving Onigumo¡¯s pressure. Whoosh! At this moment, Mole turned into an afterimage and jumped directly on the arm, running along the arm. He held the hilt with both hands and swung it diagonally. When he approached the shoulder position, he suddenly pulled it backward and turned into a vertical half-moon that flashed across the shoulder of the robot. ¡°Podhi!¡± Sparks flashed from his shoulder and directly scraped a hole on the steel body. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Strawberry twisted his two blades and spun like a whirlwind from mid-air, continuing to cut the hole. Chi!! Another ear-piercing sound sounded, grinding the hole deeper and making the robot¡¯s body start to shake. Stiles quickly passed from below, his blade curved like a hook and rushed up like an impact from top to bottom, hitting the right arm of the robot under the ribs. The huge robot began to take a few steps back. ¡°Chaotic Slash Hua!¡± Doberman immediately followed up with Stiles. The blade swung out like the fierce scar on his face and quickly slashed at the shoulder and concentrated at one point, making the robot retreat faster. The place where the mechanical arm was connected was a little shaky and the wound on it was deeper. Not long after Doberman landed, Dalmatian jumped out from his back. At this time, his claws gathered together and drilled into the hole. Bang!! This time, the robot¡¯s body tilted outwards. WHOOSH!! Taking advantage of this gap, the seven Vice-Admiral quickly moved away from the spot. Behind them, Crowe roared and his body suddenly expanded. Black fur covered his entire body and he turned into a five-meter-tall werewolf. He crawled on the ground with his limbs and his mouth wide open. A large amount of gas bulged from between his chest and abdomen. ¡°Profoundity: Canine Mist Breath!!¡± The shock wave was mixed with messy slashes from the werewolf¡¯s mouth, accurately hitting the robot¡¯s shoulder. Boom!! The huge impact of the shock wave and the mixed slashes crazily attacked the weak shoulder of the cyborg. A huge muffled sound spread from there and the arm of the cyborg fell at this moment. Broken! ¡°Eh¡­¡± Kuro stared at Crowe and asked suspiciously, ¡°It¡¯s a little like a thousand strikes in an instant. When did he learn it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen him use it,¡± Leda said. But in any case, there was a result. Although Kuro didn¡¯t think it would do much for Barrett. Sure enough, Barret made a muffled sound and before the broken arm fell completely, a mosaic quickly grew out of the broken arm, connecting the arm and quickly putting it back together. Doberman snorted and said, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t it work?¡± ¡°Normal¡­¡± Onigumo said in a deep voice: ¡°When we hunted him back then, we exhausted his physical strength and were arrested by Marshal Sakasugi.¡± Back then, they were not Vice-Admiral yet. They were basically Rear Admiral, and some of them were even colonels. Following Sengoku and Garp, they hunted Barret until he was exhausted and was caught. At this level, other than exhausting his stamina, there is really nothing he can do. Until now ¡­ Not to mention anything else, Barrett¡¯s strength has grown to a terrifying level. Although they were elite Vice-Admiral, if seven of them faced him like this, they could hold on for a few days, but it was unlikely that they would arrest him. In the robot, Barret¡¯s deep voice came out, ¡°This kind of strength is what I appreciate. Let¡¯s have a duel!¡± The robot¡¯s arm hit the ground hard and smashed into the ground. The surroundings of the island suddenly surged, and the edge of the island rose directly and surrounded the island. The power of the Fusion Fruit is here. His own ability covers this island, and his priority is higher than Kuro. This is also the reason why Kuro didn¡¯t crush the island just now, because under the influence of this ability, it can¡¯t be broken at all. ¡°Come on, we won¡¯t stop until one of us dies. Before the winner is decided, no one can run!!¡± Barret¡¯s ferocious and manic voice sounded. He retracted his arm and his left arm also stood up at this moment. The Haki surged deeper and he punched towards the seven Vice-Admiral. ¡°Kill you, kill the whole world, Marine Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Supernova (Extreme Evil Generation), or the recently famous Fifth Emperor, I will kill them all!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hancock¡¯s face changed and he said gloomily, ¡°You want to attack Master Luffy?! I can¡¯t forgive you!¡± Bang!! The arm hit the seven Vice-Admiral, raising a huge dust cloud, but the robot¡¯s arm also stopped moving. This punch was blocked by the seven Vice-Admiral. ¡°What else!¡± The robot raised its right arm and smashed it down. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Leda was the first to move. Her body turned into black shadows and flashed, quickly appearing in front of the raised arm. She had already turned into a girl. She pushed her hands forward and huge essence gathered in her hands, forming an impact barrier. ¡°Essence energy shock wave!!¡± Bang!! The loud sound continued to reverberate. The huge fist with a domineering aura forcefully resisted the shock wave and smashed Leda down until she reached the ground. But after reaching the ground, the fist could no longer move forward. Leda gritted her teeth and blocked the huge fist with both hands, forcibly stopping the momentum. Leda¡¯s strength was not small. Chapter 844 Iron Gundam Is Just a Protective Color ¡°It¡¯s blocked!!¡± Leda shouted. ¡°This kid¡­¡± Inside the robot, Barret was stunned, and then an excited smile appeared on his face, ¡°It actually blocked my power!¡± The seven Vice-Admirals were familiar faces. They had seen them more than twenty years ago. It was not surprising that they blocked him, but it was surprising that this little brat was so powerful. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem to last long.¡± Barrett was about to exert force and punch Leda. At this moment, a series of fast footsteps sounded and a figure suddenly jumped out of the sky. Mihawk pulled out the big black blade on his back in the air, his eagle-like eyes staring straight at the robot below. He held the black blade with both hands and hacked down like black thunder. Hawkeye made his move! ¡°Mihawk!¡± The inside of the robot laughed. He swung his arms and threw Leda out first. The seven Vice-Admiral blocked for a while but they could not resist this sudden increase in strength and were shaken off by him. The robot crossed its arms in the air and surged towards its arms, directly blocking Hawkeye¡¯s attack. Clang!!! Crack!! The black blade and the arms met, and at this moment, the island shook, and the air above seemed to shatter, making a crisp sound. The ground where the robot stood directly split into two deep gaps on both sides, and the huge body also sank down, and half of the legs sank into the ground. ¡°Is it blocked?¡± Mihawk said lightly. ¡°Mihawk! I will beat you to death!¡± Barret grinned. ¡°Humph¡­¡± Mihawk¡¯s mouth showed a disdainful smile. Thud! At this moment, there was a sound coming from the side. Hancock ran over quickly, completely ignoring her usual noble appearance, and her hands were in a running posture. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your title or what you want to do, but your goal is Lord Luffy, you can¡¯t!¡± With a flash of her body, her long legs spun in the air and she suddenly stretched them straight, like a spear blooming with silver light, stabbing straight at the abdomen of the robot. ¡°Great Fragrant Feet!!¡± Bang!!! This kick directly caused the robot¡¯s body to hunch back and bend down. The Haki covering the ground was broken by this kick, and even the metal and steel that were thick enough was dented by the kick, and huge cracks appeared around it. ¡°Tsk, as expected¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and stared at the spot where he was hit. ¡°This woman is indeed terrifyingly strong.¡± ¡°Has Haki disappeared¡­¡± After Hancock¡¯s kick hit, sand and dust rolled up next to him. Crocodile flew over there at a high speed and opened his left hand. The sand turned into the shape of a machete and rushed straight to the chest and abdomen of the robot. ¡°We can take revenge now. You should have a taste of it!¡± His body quickly swept past his chest and abdomen, and the desert machete cut through his chest and abdomen. Crocodile swept over and said gloomily, ¡°Corrosion reincarnation!!¡± Phew¡­ With this, the robot¡¯s chest and abdomen quickly weathered, turning into sand and rust spots that flew out like catkins. At this moment, the sand was spreading rapidly from the chest to the abdomen, rapidly eroding it. ¡°Clockdale!!¡± A roar came from inside the robot. ¡°Drown in arrogance, Barrett! Ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± Crocodile gave a strange and high-pitched pause laugh. These Shichibukai are all ridiculous when they laugh. I don¡¯t know where they learned it from. The momentum of sandification is unstoppable. Barrett has fought with Crocodile before and knows the characteristics of this ability. If this move is forcibly combined, this ability will also enter his ability range. At that time, it will really be uncomfortable. Moreover, he could not force the fusion. Bang!! Hancock¡¯s leg drilled directly into the range of the sandification and kicked upward, kicking the upper body of the robot into the air, letting the lower body quickly turn into sand in the land. Without Haki¡¯s resistance, it is just a lump of iron, which is nothing to their level. ¡°Humph.¡± Mihawk smiled. At this time, his body, which was still in mid-air, swung again and cut the huge arm, cutting two deep gaps in the arm and sending the half-body robot flying backward. Originally, there should be no one in the direction of the flying, but at this moment, a figure in a robe inexplicably appeared. ¡°Can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me¡­¡± Bucky was like a long worm, leading his subordinates to curl up and move forward bit by bit, gradually leaving the battlefield. What a joke. He did not want to participate in this kind of battle. ¡°Bucky!¡± At this moment, Mr. 3 suddenly shouted and pointed at the huge mechanical body flying over. ¡°Something is coming!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Bucky turned his head and saw that the huge mechanical body was about to hit this side. His eyes widened and snot came out of his nose. ¡°Why is it here! Why is it here! Damn it! How can it be fixed!!¡± As he panicked, he subconsciously raised his toes and moved forward a little. A red Bucky bullet flew past and hit the back of the flying mechanical body. Boom!! A violent explosion sounded and a huge cloud of dust exploded behind the mechanical body. ¡°Tempest Kick!!¡± At the same time, Lucci, who was nearby, found an opportunity. He curled his foot and kicked forward. A huge light blue light quickly entered the smoke and hit the mechanical body out of the smoke. ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Bucky didn¡¯t see the slash of the Mist Kick, he put his hands on his waist and laughed, ¡°I am powerful! This thing was blown up by me!!¡± Lucci kicked and suddenly rushed forward towards the flying mechanical body. At this moment, the mechanical body had been shattered beyond recognition, and Barrett could even be seen inside. It¡¯s almost time to catch this Barrett. He has a secret! Crocodile also had the same idea as him. He turned into a sandstorm and rushed over at a high speed. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke, but his face gradually became serious. ¡°It¡¯s coming out, this man¡­¡± ¡°Corrosion Reincarnation!!¡± Crocodile was the first to arrive. He pressed his hand on the body of the mechanical body that was still flying and quickly turned it into sand. Lucci, who came from behind, directly turned into a leopard man and kicked from top to bottom. Crocodile, who had just turned into sand, also reached in and was about to grab Barrett, but at this moment, his face changed and he quickly turned into sand and disappeared. Bang! But at this moment, an impact burst out from the sand and hit the elementalized sand, and the sand was pushed back. Crocodile appeared in the distance, clutching his chest, his face gloomy. Snap. Almost at the same time, a white-gloved hand stretched out from the weathered mechanical stamina and firmly grabbed Lucci¡¯s falling ankle. Phew!! Lucci only felt a huge force spread out. The hand pulled his ankle and spun it violently as if it was holding a wooden stick. After swinging it twice, it directly threw it out, causing Lucci¡¯s body to hit the ground heavily and slide on the ground for a distance. Boom! At this moment, the sand mechanical body finally landed on the ground and spread out a ball of sand and smoke. A majestic figure gradually appeared in the gas. Barrett walked out slowly as if he was taking a stroll in a park. His clothes were brand new and he was unscathed, and the grin on his face was getting wider and wider. ¡°That Iron Gundam is just his protective color,¡± Kuro murmured. Chapter 845 A Real Man Can Be Big or Small Everything he showed just now was just the ability of his Fusion Fruit and a little Haki. And Barrett¡¯s true strength is not just the fruit. Body Technique, ability, and Haki, each of them can reach the peak of their own body and become a tyrant. But if all three reach a certain level, they will have the power of a tyrant. That is the Emperor of Pirates, that is Marine Admiral. He was a top powerhouse. In the past, Barrett only had a strong body and strong defense, but no matter how strong his defense was, there was a limit, because it was impossible for that kind of body to carry the highest level of Haki. It was not impossible, but useless. Those who have a little bit of battle awareness know that they will keep it. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter if the person who can break his ability uses the highest level of Haki. It doesn¡¯t matter if the person who can¡¯t break his ability¡­ After all, it was a big target and it was not Barrett¡¯s real killing move. His real strength was still his own strength. Barrett looked at the large number of Marine elites in front of him and his smile was slightly distorted. He spread his hands, raised his head, and closed his eyes, as if he was intoxicated by the tense and powerful atmosphere. ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± he said slowly. Onigumo seized the opportunity and shouted, ¡°Attack!!¡± Boom! Boom! This time, the first to attack were some Marines carrying cannons. After a series of cannon shots, a large number of shells were fired at Barrett. Barrett did not open his eyes, but he slightly moved his open hands forward. Bang. A hollow sound. The incoming cannonball was casually flicked away by Barrett and swung to the side, exploding in the open space. Bang bang bang. His fist was like something that could bounce back. As long as it came into contact with a cannonball, it could be easily deflected. This made Crowe, who had already transformed into a human-beast form, swallow his saliva and look over in disbelief. ¡°You can do this?¡± Of course, he can shoot back shells, but they must be ordinary shells, which are Marine Standard shells, or they can be special shells for pirates. That kind of cannonball is very heavy, solid iron feet, slow to explode, and has the characteristics of keeping a ship and exploding. In order to pursue pirates and pirates to rob merchant ships, they will choose this kind of shell, which is also the easiest shell to hit back. But what Marine Captains use is different. It explodes in an instant. After all, Captains are specialized in artillery and they don¡¯t care about standard artillery shells at all. They choose a variety of extreme artillery shells. The most common one is an instantaneous explosion. Once it is fired in front of the enemy, it can directly explode and produce lethality. Such a cannonball can explode even if it is not touched, let alone touched. In particular, the Marines of the New World will use Haki to put on a layer of protection to increase its power. He could dodge such a cannonball, but he couldn¡¯t hit it back. Leda looked deeper into it than Bikuro. Her body technique talent is the strongest, and it can even be said that she is one of the top existences in the sea, so she can clearly feel how rare it is to be able to ¡®jump¡¯ a cannonball like this. ¡°What a joke, even Kuro can barely do it with a knife!¡± Leda was shocked. This dexterity means that he is not a person who relies only on strength and speed. Strength and speed are sometimes enough for a physical technique expert. It can even be said that they are all-rounded. Their strength is greater than yours and their speed is faster than yours. Even if you have a lot of skills, you can¡¯t do anything. But strength and speed, plus skill¡­ That can only be said to be terrifying. Snap. The last cannonball was caught by Barret with his hand. He opened his eyes and stared at the Marines who were facing a formidable enemy. His green pupils revealed a look of satisfaction. ¡°Nice tension.¡± Barrett¡¯s hand that grabbed the cannonball gradually floated up like a mosaic, and the casserole-sized fist and the cannonball were wrapped by the mosaic, turning into a fist that looked like a black metal glove. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t disappear!¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, his figure flashed and he appeared directly in front of Hancock. Hancock also noticed it at this moment. She turned her body upside down, stood straight on one leg, and her upper body fell back. Her long legs kicked like a whip before Barrett came. Bang!! This high-raised whip kick directly kicked Barret¡¯s neck, causing him to stagger in the direction of the kick. Hancock¡¯s eyes had a few black lines. ¡°You want to find me first? Do you think I am a coward?!¡± But soon, her eyes became serious. ¡°Ha!¡± Barrett carried Hancock¡¯s leg and straightened his body bit by bit until he stood up and looked down at Hancock. He said fiercely, ¡°Good strength, try to take a punch from me.¡± Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, he clenched his black metal glove and smashed it down. Hancock¡¯s standing leg turned, bringing the whole body around, she retracted the leg that was on Barrett, turned around, curled the leg, and put it in the path of the fist. Bang! The fist collided with the calf with a muffled sound, but Hancock was pushed back by this huge force, plowing a mark on the ground. Bang!! Before she could even react, the fist suddenly exploded violently and the fire mist instantly enveloped the two of them. But soon, a figure sprang out of the smoke and Hancock spun out of the air, landed on the ground and did an elegant backflip, and finally landed heavily with a high jump, lifting one leg with a gloomy face. Her clothes were somewhat torn by the explosion, revealing the brilliance at her waist, and the hem of her dress became incomplete. ¡°You damned boor, how dare you ruin my elegant clothes!¡± Hancock shouted. That fist actually exploded¡­ Did he just fuse with that cannonball?! In the smoke, Barrett slowly walked out. At this time, the hand returned to the appearance of a white glove and smiled at Hancock. ¡°Is this Shichibukai? Very good.¡± To be honest, he had only heard it in prison. When he was still around, Shichibukai seemed to have just been established and the personnel were not gathered yet. Later, two Shichibukai came in, and he could roughly estimate the strength of Shichibukai. After all, that crocodile is in this category. ¡°Those who use weapons, remember to use Haki!¡± When Mole saw this scene, he quickly commanded, ¡°If Haki is missing, he will use his ability to merge with it!¡± As an inanimate object, he can still fuse weapons. The limit of the development of metahumans is not just ¡®big¡¯. That is the most basic. For example, when Kuro first obtained the ability, he would accumulate the ¡°Heavenly Treasure Vault¡±, which was the most basic application. But if you can be ¡®small¡¯ in addition to ¡®big¡¯, then you are a real man like Kuro. After all, real men can be big or small, soft or hard. Chapter 846 Body Art Version Kuro? Faced with Weasel¡¯s command, the Marine elites put their weapons on Haki and began to approach Barrett step by step. Seven elite Vice-Admiral, plus some ordinary Vice-Admiral, a total of 20 Vice-Admiral were pulled over by Kuro, and the soldiers they brought were all Colonel and above, totaling 2,000 Marines, all for one Barrett. Still, it was only right. Against a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) level individual, he should have this kind of combat power. ¡°Then let¡¯s warm up first!¡± Barrett glanced at Kuro, who was biting his cigar, the corners of his mouth curled up and he quickly dodged. ¡°Shoot!¡± At this time, an order was issued by a Vice-Admiral. Some Marines raised their guns and fired Haki bullets, but it was too late. The strong and muscular inverted triangle figure appeared directly in the sky and flew diagonally like an eagle. Boom!! His body landed on the ground, triggering a shock wave that swept away the Marines around him. Immediately after, he rushed forward and punched Marine in the abdomen, making him retch and hunch over. Dang! The Marines at the rear reacted, holding the blade and stabbing at Barret¡¯s clothes, followed by a crisp sound. ¡°Hey!¡± Barrett turned around and his fist, which was almost half the size of the Marine¡¯s body, directly hit the Marine and sent him flying like a rag. Thud! He stomped heavily on the ground and his body shot forward like a cannonball. He punched out and the Marines in front of him flew everywhere. Marine Captains of the New World, the slightly better ones are the base commanders of a branch, chasing countless pirates and countless battles, but in front of Barrett, he is almost invincible. The powerhouses of this world¡­ are all like this! Fortunately, these are all Marine elites. They are only injured and will not die so easily. This is the reason why Kuro only let them call them elites. To this kind of person, you have to grind¡­ ¡°Chaotic Slash!!¡± Doberman stood in front of the unparalleled Barrett. With a flash of his blade, he brought out countless messy but focused slashes and slashed down. Smack!! Barrett directly reached out and held the blade with his right hand against those slashes. The force of the slashes cut off the glove of his hand, revealing a huge domineering palm. ¡°I remember you¡­¡± Barrett grinned at him. ¡°You were one of the people who hunted me back then!¡± Whoosh! Bang!! He directly raised his hand and picked up Doberman with the blade and smashed him heavily on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Onigumo rushed over, his eight knives wrapped in some Spiral Haki, slashing together like a shadow. Barrett stepped back, crossed his arms, and let the eight-bladed afterimage cut him. Dang dang dang dang!! The gloves on his forearm and fist cracked with his clothes, revealing his steel-like forearm muscles and fists that were larger than the average person. Barrett looked up at Onigumo in the gap between his arms and smiled excitedly. Bang!! He directly flew up and found a gap like a sharp sword. He stabbed straight into Onigumo¡¯s abdomen and kicked him out. Whoosh! Immediately after, his body leaned forward and his head almost fell to the ground. A cold light lit up from above him and Mole had already arrived at the back, and he quickly cut it open. He is also a good swordsman. But ¡­ Bang! Like a scorpion barb, Barret hooked his leg back and kicked Mole¡¯s chin with his heel, sending him flying high. Then, he opened his eyes and quickly twisted his legs, sweeping up a cloud of dust on the ground. Under the twist, his body also rotated and straightened. With his fist, he punched the Flaming Mountain in front of him. Bang!! The huge force pressed down on the blade of Burning Mountain and the back of the blade hit Burning Mountain¡¯s face. Barret exerted strength in his fist again and repelled Flaming Mountain. Then, his head shrank and Dalmatian¡¯s attack reached the position of his previous head. He stretched out his fist and his elbow hit Dalmatian¡¯s chest heavily. At the same time, his mouth opened and his teeth were covered with Haki and he bit the other side. Dang! At this time, Stiles launched a thrust, but the blade was bitten by Barrett. He smiled sinisterly at Stiles and bit the blade to pull it to the other side, pulling Stiles¡¯ body over. At the same time, his head was covered with Haki and he hit it hard. Bang! Bang! Two muffled sounds sent Stiles and Dalmatian flying to the left and right. Tap tap tap! In the rear, Strawberry crossed his two blades in a surprise attack and passed by at a high speed. Barrett seemed to have expected it. He turned around and clenched his fist, his right fist swinging on the crossed blades. Bang! A wave of air spread out from it. Barret clenched his other hand into a fist, folded it at his waist, and punched out. Strawberry was shocked. He raised his double blades against Barret¡¯s fist and the crossed blades became a cross defense, blocking Barret¡¯s fist, but he was forced back by Barret¡¯s huge force. ¡°Roar!!¡± After repelling Strawberry, Barret raised his fists high and slammed them down on the many Marines in front of him. His fists hit the ground and collapsed the front of the earth in a fan-shaped position. The impact of his punches swept away the Marines in the fan-shaped area and stirred up a lot of dust. At the side, Kuro, who had not made a move for a long time, held Autumn Water tightly and narrowed his eyes. The Vice-Admirals were at most a little embarrassed, this was not to the point of injury, but this Barrett was still in a state of unscathed, except for a little tear in his clothes. This stamina¡­ He had also activated his ability before and fought at this level, but he did not see any consumption. Isn¡¯t this guy a little too full of stamina¡­ When Barret was young, he was tortured by Sengoku, Garp, and Sakasugi until he was exhausted. After so many years of training in prison, he has now seen the power of coming out and has become strong to a certain extent. The criminals on the sixth floor of the prison are the most evil things when they are released. Let¡¯s not talk about the old ones who did not reflect on themselves in the prison. Maybe their strength will not increase but decrease after they are released. He was afraid that this kind of prison was used as a cultivation environment to train himself. Once he cultivated in that hell-like environment for 20 to 30 years, he would be a big shot. Especially for someone like Barrett, his physical strength is abundant to begin with. In a situation where he can¡¯t use his abilities in prison and can only practice body techniques, his body techniques and physical fitness are already very terrifying. And the awakening of his ability should be within these two years, which means that his talent is also top-notch. Proper use of abilities, strong Haki, proficient in techniques and powerful body techniques¡­ Leda, who was farther away from Kuro, also noticed this and subconsciously looked at Kuro. The physical body version of Kuro¡­ Chapter 847 The Weak Retreat Whoosh! Just as Barrett was about to continue facing this group of Marines, a cloud of sand rolled away from the rear. Crocodile condensed half of his body from it and his left hand turned into a sand knife and he suddenly rushed forward. ¡°Desert King Kong Blade!!¡± Clang!! Barrett turned around and hit the sand blade with his arm. Under the obstruction of Haki, the sharp blade did not penetrate. A sinister smile appeared on his face as he blocked Sand Blade¡¯s fist and his five fingers were about to grab Crocodile¡¯s hand. ¡°Desert Sunflower!¡± Crocodile said coldly as the sand on his lower body began to affect the earth. Boom! Barret¡¯s body sank down and the ground under his feet became a circular quicksand area, swallowing Barret bit by bit. At this time, Barret¡¯s hand also grabbed Crocodile¡¯s sword. Crocodile threw the golden hook in his right hand, but Barret blocked it with one hand. He moved his head and was ready to hit it. ¡°Corrosion Reincarnation!¡± Crocodile said again. Boom!! Barret¡¯s body sank even lower. His face changed and his hands moved, throwing Crocodile into the sky. ¡°Fusion!¡± Without the ability to release the medium, a purple mosaic surged out from under Barret and quickly covered the quicksand. Soon, his lower body combined with the sand, like a snake tail, making him rise straight up and quickly break away from the sand snake tail. He turned in the sky and spun to the ground. When he landed, his arm also fell to the ground, and the purple mosaic quickly combined with the ground. Rumble¡­ Under the rise of the arm, a huge rock arm came out and grabbed towards Crocodile who was flying in the sky. One-armed ability, micro-manipulation! Kuro narrowed his eyes. This guy¡¯s ability is not bad. He¡¯s not the kind of person who only knows how to be reckless. ¡°Corrosion Reincarnation!¡± Crocodile stretched out his left hand and touched the huge rock arm. With a sound, the rock arm quickly weathered and turned into sand. Whoosh! But at this moment, Barret quickly approached Crocodile in this weathering and had reached him, grinning at him. Bang! He raised his fist and punched Crocodile hard, knocking the man to the ground like a cannonball, kicking up dust. In the smoke and dust, a ball of sand wind was rolled up, and the sand wind quickly turned into Crocodile and rushed out, holding his chest and half-kneeling on the ground, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Barret laughed loudly in the high sky. The powerful suspension force made him seem to float. His body shook and he was about to dive down. ¡°Fragrant Feet!¡± Behind him, Hancock flashed past at high speed, her long legs raised high. The white legs of the kind of person who died and soaked in Formalin for three days were not as white as hers under the sun. She kicked down high and hit Barret¡¯s back hard. With a kick, Barret¡¯s body also fell. ¡°Capture Arrow!¡± Hancock pulled her hands apart and brought out a huge pink heart. She released her arms and a large number of pink arrows fell from the sky. Hancock¡¯s ability has been developed until now. She doesn¡¯t need others to be moved by her. But that kind of thing ¡­ The falling Barrett quickly turned around and Haki floated on his arm. His fist left an afterimage and quickly scattered the pink arrows. ¡°Desert Sword!¡± Crocodile pressed on the ground and quickly turned the surroundings into sand. From the sand, a huge sword-like sand condensed and hit Barret¡¯s lower back, pushing him upwards. ¡°King Kong Blade!¡± He quickly turned into sand and floated to Barrett¡¯s side. One-handed, he turned into a sand axe and smashed down hard. Bang!! Barret dropped and hit the ground, creating a crater and raising thick smoke. Hancock falls from the sky and stands side by side with the semi-elemental Crocodile. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, Crocodile,¡± Hancock said proudly. ¡°Stupid woman, you are the one who should not disturb me. That is my goal,¡± Crocodile said maliciously. Their Seventh Brother, Wu Hai, has never fought side by side. Even in the top war, they only fought their own battles. Their cooperation this time made them very angry. Although they did not take the initiative to join forces, it was no different from joining forces. Since when did they need to join forces against the enemy¡­ Whoosh! The smoke was waved away by a hand and Barret gradually walked out. His clothes were even more tattered than before and his exposed skin was also more injured. Although Haki is a defense, it is limited. Once it goes beyond a certain limit, he will still be injured. Crocodile¡¯s attack power is no worse than Haki¡¯s, and Hancock¡¯s Haki quality is no less than Barrett¡¯s. ¡°Not bad.¡± He stared at Hancock and Crocodile and his smile did not diminish. ¡°This level of battle is what I want. You and those Vice-Admiral are the opponents worth fighting.¡± He looked around and looked at the Marines who were gradually approaching. His feet were slightly open one after another, his left fist was tucked into his waist, and his right fist was stretched forward. He took a stance and closed his eyes. ¡°Then¡­ the weak can retreat!¡± Pop! His eyes opened like a sharp sword being unsheathed, and his green pupils turned into small dots at this moment. Suddenly, the air around him became like a fierce wind, and the air was full of black lines visible to the naked eye, spreading out rapidly and directly covering the entire island. Under this murderous aura, the Marine elites trembled and their eyes rolled back. They opened their mouths weakly and fell down. Momonga¡¯s pupils contracted and he gripped the handle of his knife. ¡°This level of Haoshoku! What¡¯s going on? We brought Marine elites!¡± ¡°Oh, not good, I also¡­¡± The ordinary Vice-Admiral leading Marine swayed and half-knelt on the ground, his body trembling. It was the same for Maynard. He gritted his teeth and wanted to get up, but his legs were not under his control. He was shaking and trying to stand up. But at this level¡­ he can¡¯t participate in the battle at all! ¡°It¡¯s like an evil ghost.¡± Mihawk let the Haoshoku attack him, his eyes narrowed. Apart from the seven elite Vice-Admiral and these Seventh Prince, only the people from Kuro¡¯s faction can stand. The rest are either half-kneeling or completely unconscious. ¡°Haoshoku!!¡± Crowe gritted his teeth and resisted the huge murderous aura that almost made people stop breathing. He stared at Barrett in horror. This guy even has Haoshoku?! Is it that exaggerated?! ¡°Haoshoku¡­¡± Kuro stared at Barrett coldly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Why does the former Pirate King¡¯s team have such things!¡± Roger could do it, but so could Rayleigh, and he was so fierce. Kuro shouted a lot of elites in order to catch him. The lowest here is a Marine Headquarters Colonel. If it was an ordinary battle, with their strength, they can definitely wear Barrett down. But Haoshoku (Tyrant)¡¯s shameless move¡­ That would affect pure will. Chapter 848 Chaos ¡°There are not many standing here.¡± After dealing with the weak, the black and blue Haoshoku Haki stopped, like a sudden calm storm, but also like the calm before the storm. Barrett smiled at them and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a good fight!¡± With that, he took a deep breath and sprayed a straight line from his nose to the ground, stirring up a circle of dust. Thud! Barret stomped heavily on the ground, causing the smoke and dust to spread even more. His body rushed straight like a cannonball and he punched forward. Clang!! A black blade was placed on his fist. Barrett grinned at the owner of the black saber and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you fight with me!¡± Mihawk, holding the knife and ready to move, relaxed slightly and looked over. Of course, this is not him. The owner of the black saber is Kuro. Kuro raised his blade and blocked Barret¡¯s punch, but the huge force made him step back. Barret is stronger than him! ¡°Ha!!¡± Barret shouted and his fist exerted force again, trying to press Kuro over. Whoosh! But soon, his fist rushed through the air and directly passed through Kuro¡¯s afterimage. His fist hit the ground hard, punching a hole in the ground. A black light flashed from his side. Kuro appeared beside Balit and slashed down. Barrett leaned to the side and grabbed it. ¡°You want to catch my knife?¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils narrowed and his body suddenly flashed. The soles of his feet stepped in the air, and as if he teleported, he appeared on the other side of Barrett and slashed down. Clang!! This blade directly hit Barret¡¯s shoulder, causing his body to pause and push the ground under his feet. With this slash, Kuro directly slid Autumn Water down Barrett¡¯s shoulder towards his neck. Barret was stunned for a moment, then his body shook like a big dragon, causing his body to bounce off the ground and deviate Autumn Water¡¯s track a little. Then, his body leaned back and dodged Autumn Water¡¯s slash. His legs also pushed up and pushed Autumn Water¡¯s blade away. With a sound of breaking through the air, he kicked Kuro. But soon, Kuro dodged and landed on the ground far away. He waved his knife and looked up with a cigar in his mouth, looking at Barrett with a cold gaze. Thud. Barrett landed on the ground with a dull thud and turned to him with a smile. ¡°Ridefield?¡± The way that speed shifted was Ledfield¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s just a trophy.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said lightly, ¡°And you will also become a trophy.¡± ¡°That depends on your ability, Kuro!¡± Barret grinned and stepped on the ground. His huge fist rolled up a blue-black wind and he shot it like a tiger. Unified Haki! Sizzle¡­ Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and turned his blade. The black blade also glowed with golden electricity. He put Autumn Water back into the sheath and put on a posture. Bang! Barret threw a punch, causing the air to explode. The punch only passed through Kuro¡¯s head and his body gradually faded like water. ¡°Afterimage: Tsukuyomi!¡± Following the voice of Kuro behind Barret, it was a flash of black-gold moonlight that directly highlighted the head behind Barret. However, at this moment, the back of Barrett¡¯s head also swung open. Bang!! The moonlight suddenly appeared, causing Barret to stagger. He instantly attacked and pulled his right hand back, directly grabbing Autumn Water. Gotcha! Barrett turned his head and touched the back of his head with his other hand. A smear of red appeared on his palm, which made his smile even more ferocious. ¡°It hurts!¡± Whoosh! Barrett held the Autumn Water Blade tightly and threw it forward, bringing Kuro¡¯s body to the ground. Below the waving arm, a stone pillar suddenly stretched out and blocked Barret¡¯s waving arm. **TIP** The stone pillar shattered under Barrett¡¯s force, but it also froze for a moment. An instant was enough. Kuro twisted his hand and the Autumn Water Blade spun in Barret¡¯s palm, ¡°Zhen-Chitani!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A large number of black and gold slashes exploded from Barret¡¯s palm, opening his palm and flying towards Barret¡¯s face. Barret took half a step back and waved his fists at high speed, either shattering or sending these messy slashes flying, leaving behind afterimages. He quickly collapsed the slashes, then moved his feet and continued to rush towards Kuro, who had not had time to adjust his posture, and punched him hard. This time, Kuro did not have time to dodge. He was still in mid-air. Seeing the fist coming at him, he gritted his teeth, turned the blade, and pointed the tip of the blade directly. Bang!!! Barret rushed forward with his fist against the tip of the blade, with a huge force that made Kuro hold the hilt against his own chest and blow him away. Kuro¡¯s figure flew into the air for a while and suddenly stopped. He floated in it and turned around and stood upright. He rubbed his chest and looked down at Barrett, baring his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re quite strong.¡± ¡°Your speed is also good!¡± Barrett bared his teeth as well. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s such a battle. After Roger, I want such a battle. Sa, Kuro, give me more urgency!¡± ¡°This is too¡­¡± Crowe, who was watching the battle from afar, swallowed his saliva. He had been looking for an opportunity to attack Barrett, but this fighting style is not only fast but also oppressive. To be honest, he could only vaguely see Barrett¡¯s movements, not to mention Mr. Kuro¡¯s speed. He could not interfere at all. ¡°Hey, come on!¡± Leda shouted at the Elite Vice-Admiral. Strawberry shook his head. ¡°In our current state, we can¡¯t keep up.¡± These words made Leda freeze. She also knew in her heart that she could not follow him now. Of course, the elite Vice-Admiral including her can participate in the team, but in this state, the other party is full of stamina. If he rashly goes up, not only will he not be able to help Kuro, he will even disrupt his rhythm. Because they can¡¯t find a gap now, or rather, they can¡¯t find a gap with their strength. It would only be useful when his stamina was exhausted to a certain extent. And in this battle situation, those who have the strength to find a gap to fight¡­ Leda looked at Shichibukai. Bucky ¡­ Well, it¡¯s rare that this guy didn¡¯t faint. Bucky, who was lying on the ground, was frightened by Barret¡¯s Haoshoku. He felt that he was offended, but he couldn¡¯t tell what he felt. It¡¯s quite unpleasant¡­ Leda continued to look at the other three. Crocodile, Hancock and Mihawk could follow. However, the three of them now looked like they were watching a show, which made Leda¡¯s mouth twitch. Not Marine after all ¡­ Chapter 849 Evenly Matched (1) In the battle area, the two of them looked at each other with fighting spirit in their eyes. Leda¡¯s discovery was also Kuro¡¯s discovery. This guy was the Body Art version of himself, or rather, he was the swordsmanship version of Barrett. Barret, this ability, Haki, and Body Art are comparable to mine, and from the fight, Kuro sensed that his stamina is the same as mine, with a little endurance. Kuro was not surprised by this. His physical strength was also obtained by his own cultivation. There will always be people who are blessed by the heavens. Charlotte Lingling is already strong enough at the age of five. His talent is nothing. There will always be someone who can achieve the same achievements as him. This guy is only in his forties and is in his peak state. He is not the kind of person whose strength has begun to decline and is very difficult to deal with. In terms of speed, Kuro has the advantage, but in terms of strength, Barrett has the advantage. Moreover, in terms of ability, he restrained himself, causing him to not dare to use the [Heaven¡¯s Treasure Vault] for fear that he would ¡°fuse¡± it. However, if he wanted to use the specific power of the fusion, he would be disturbed by his own ability. But in terms of power¡­ As a swordsman, Kuro is naturally more lethal than this person, but there is a certain risk in getting close to him. Similarly, Barret seemed to have the same reaction as Kuro and grinned at him. This is a 50-50 situation. Kuro narrowed his eyes and stretched out his hand, raising the autumn water. Tick-tock ¡­ Above the island, raindrops fell. Crash! The raindrops turned into a storm almost the size of a fist and began to envelop the area around Kuro and Barrett. ¡°Sea water?¡± As soon as Barret was hit by the raindrops, he immediately reacted. This feeling is seawater. ¡°Azure Dragon Rain!¡± Kuro said solemnly. Bang! Barrett instantly took a horse stance and shook his body. First, he shook off the water stains on his body, and then Haki came out of his body and used external release to directly block the fist-like raindrops. Clang! Clang! Clang! Under the protection of Haki, the raindrops cut through it like sharp blades, making a crisp sound. Barret raised his head and grinned. He pressed his arm directly on the ground, and the granular shape of the purple mosaic surged out of his palm and prostrated on the ground, condensing a huge stone arm on his arm. Together, the stone hand directly rushed up Haki like a blue-black ¡®magic circuit¡¯ and directly grabbed at Kuro. Kuro focused his eyes and slowed down the huge stone hand that was swinging over. At this time, he rushed towards Barret. Fusion is still a fusion with an inanimate object. Even if it is entangled with Haki, it is still an inanimate object. Kuro can¡¯t completely control it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it has no effect. ¡°Such a heavy thing, are you insulting me?!¡± Kuro inserted the blade into the scabbard and fell in a straight line. The blade was instantly pulled out, leaving three shadows. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± Sealing space, one blade divided into three! At this time, the stone wall of Barret¡¯s fusion broke into pieces. He freed his hands and blocked the blade coming towards his waist and chest with his fist. At the same time, he moved his head forward and blocked the blade that was going to hit his neck. Clang!! With a crisp sound, the two blade lights around Barret disappeared, and the solid blade with a golden electric light hit his glabella, and a stream of blood flowed down his glabella to his cheek and dripped to the ground. ¡°Hey!¡± He showed his white teeth to Kuro and sneered through his teeth. His head suddenly swung and directly rubbed sparks on the autumn water and went straight to Kuro¡¯s chest. Kuro clicked his tongue and Autumn Water instantly leaned back, wanting to resist this blow, but at this time, Barret¡¯s fist suddenly came from the side. ¡°Black Tortoise Body!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and the two fingers of his other hand quickly wiped on the autumn water. Bang!! The fist the size of a casserole pot hit Kuro directly in the face and sent him flying into the sky. His head was tilted up for a long time before he lowered his head. Blood was flowing down his nose. ¡°Your physical fitness is not bad.¡± Barrett licked the blood that flowed from his glabella to the corner of his mouth and wiped the blood away, revealing a small knife scar between his eyebrows. It was like a third eye. ¡°You bastard!¡± The corners of Kuro¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. He wiped his nose with his hand and slowly exhaled the turbid air, replacing the breath of the ¡°Black Tortoise Body¡± that was almost destroyed. If not for that punch, his face would have caved in. In terms of physical fitness, he was no match for Barrett. But in terms of lethality¡­ Sizzle! The golden light of lightning shone even more brightly on the autumn water. Kuro bared his teeth and roared, ¡°I hate it the most when others slap my face!¡± Boom!! He made a sonic boom in the air and flew directly towards Barret. ¡°Hundred Shadow Thousand Cut Valley!!¡± As the blade slashed down, it turned into hundreds of shadows, but in the shadows, a mass of black and gold light bloomed and a large number of flying slashes directly burst out, almost covering the entire area. There were probably tens of thousands of slashes, and a large number of slashes at close range! Except for Mihawk who remained calm and collected, the others felt their scalps tingle. ¡°A combination of reality and illusion?!¡± Barrett¡¯s pupils shrank and his feet stood still. Under the vibration of his fist, he punched out like an afterimage. ¡°But a fake is a fake!!¡± He ignored these dense slashes and his fist directly hit the physical slash and quickly shattered it. With a quick dance, the crescent-shaped black-golden light gradually collapsed and disappeared. As the last slash was shattered by Barrett, he closed his fist and punched Kuro, who was hidden in a large number of slashes. Bang! A punch exploded in the air, but it passed through the phantom. It was an afterimage! ¡°Huang Long!!¡± Kuro appeared from the sky behind Barrett, and a yellow dragon shadow flashed on the blade, making it burst out with golden light. As Kuro hacked down from the sky, the golden light was like a line between heaven and earth, directly falling behind Barrett. Chi!!! This slash broke the clothes on his back and directly pulled out a bloody wound, causing blood to spurt out. ¡°Haa!!!¡± Barrett roared and twisted from his waist to the side. Haki condensed in his fist like a blue flame. With this twist, he swung it at high speed. ¡°Ultimate Cannon!!¡± Kuro did not even have time to adjust his posture before he was hit on the side by this twisted fist. His body was concave in that direction and he flew directly to the side. Like a stone hitting the water surface, he bounced heavily on the ground a few times and finally hit the ground, creating a huge pit and dust. Phew!! The dust was instantly blown away by a gust of wind, and Kuro stood up from the ground. He twisted his body and a crisp sound came from his body. His body stood straighter and he took a breath and tilted his head. ¡°Bah!¡± He spat out a ball of blood and looked at Barrett with a sinister smile. ¡°You damn bastard!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said coldly. ¡°You too!¡± Barrett smiled back, his eyes like a beast. Chapter 850 Drought Island Phew¡­ The wind whistled, sweeping up a cloud of dust around them and blowing the ends of their hair. Barrett removed the broken earpiece and threw it aside. He raised his hands and cracked his fists. As the breeze blew, both sides seemed to have rested enough. Barrett smiled at Kuro and said, ¡°Continue?¡± Kuro directly kicked his feet and held the knife with both hands, making the golden light on the blade more explosive. He rushed over quickly and answered Barret with actions. Barret raised his fist with a sinister smile, and the blue-black Unified Haki with the wind-like spiral breath punched straight. Bang!!! The blade collided with the fist, making a huge muffled sound and shaking the island. Kuro was knocked back by this force, but his body floated away. Autumn Water drew a spark on Barret¡¯s fist and cut straight through his arm. Barrett¡¯s other hand floated up and opened in reverse, ready to grab Autumn Water¡¯s blade. Buzz! ¡°Zhanbo.¡± The blade glowed and a slash appeared in Barret¡¯s hand. The power of the slash made Barret take two steps back before he swung hard and shook off the slash. At the same time, his pupils shrank and a sharp sword-like foot stabbed towards the side towards Kuro who suddenly jumped from the side. This kick was aimed at Kuro¡¯s lower body. If it hit, his movement would be crooked. With no other choice, Kuro¡¯s blade turned down and blocked Barret¡¯s leg, colliding into a ball of air. Barret threw a punch and only touched a shadow. Kuro dodged and appeared in the air from the other side. Golden light wrapped around Autumn Water and slashed down. There was a line between heaven and earth. ¡°Huang Long!¡± ¡°Ultimate Cannon!¡± Barrett punched him without fear. Bang!!! The earthquake continued. Looking at the battle that was gradually starting to get serious and noticing that the island was shaking even more violently, the Marines all had solemn expressions. ¡°It¡¯s actually so powerful¡­¡± Hancock bites her thumb, the haze in her eyes deepening. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, but¡­ fortunately, she came. Although Hancock is not afraid of this intensity, there is no need to offend such a person. She can do it, but not on Hydra Island. ¡°Is this his true strength?¡± Crocodile said seriously: ¡°It seems that he held back a lot before at the top.¡± How much can a person grow in more than two years? That is limited, of course, which makes Crocodile think that Kuro held back more than a little. But in fact, the gap between people cannot be generalized. Mihawk glanced at Crocodile, smiled, and continued to look at the battlefield, holding the big black knife tighter. That kind of strength made his blood boil. Compared to the first time he saw him in East Blue, this man has grown into a man who is completely capable of challenging his position as the world¡¯s number one swordsman. He wants to fence with Kuro! ¡°How can it be fixed! There is no way to interfere!¡± On Marine¡¯s side, Doberman shouted unhappily. Onigumo bit his cigar and remained silent. He glanced sideways at the Marines who were shocked by Haoshoku and frowned. These Marine elites are still too weak to intervene in this intensity. But it was also what it should be. When they collide on the sea, they will always meet people like Barrett. On the other side, Maynard staggered over and almost fell. Then, Mole caught him and straightened him. ¡°Vice Admiral Momonga, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Maynard shook his head and looked at the battlefield and said, ¡°Who will win?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Mole shook his head and looked over. He said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not time to decide the winner yet, or rather, it¡¯s still warming up.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Maynard said in surprise, ¡°This kind of intense battle is just a warm-up?!¡± The Mole nodded and said no more. As elite Vice-Admiral, they could see that although they had begun to use the Unified Haki and the intensity of the battle was getting higher and higher, in fact, their battle was just beginning¡­ Bang! Bang bang bang!! Chi!!! The commotion of the battle was slowly rising, and the movements of both sides were getting more and more violent, causing the island to shake from time to time, shaking Bucky to the point of being terrified. He wanted to run, but the edge of the island seemed to have been erected. Besides, he did not have a ship. There was not even a ship in the nearby sea. ¡°How about¡­¡± He looked back at his companions who had already fainted, and the corners of his eyes twitched as he looked at the intense battle over there. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch for a while?¡± The sun slowly sets and the moon rises, bringing with it a brilliant starry sky that shines in all directions. A flat island under the sky occasionally flashes with golden lightning and blue and black energy that collide with each other and twine almost to the sky. Even the moonlight is covered with shadows, revealing only a hazy light. And with this hazy descent, the sky was once again covered with a layer of golden red. It was getting light. Bucky waited from dawn to dusk and from dusk to dawn, but he still did not see any opportunity to escape, nor did he see any ships, nor did he see the outcome. Clang!! Snap. A crisp sound suddenly exploded, directly bursting Bucky¡¯s snot bubbles. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong!¡± He raised his head that was nodding because he was dozing off and shouted. At this time, Kuro slashed Barret¡¯s arm, and Barret took the opportunity to punch him with his other fist. Kuro flashed and appeared directly at his side, holding the sword with both hands. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± With a fierce slash, a golden line stood in the air. ¡°Ultimate Cannon!!¡± Barrett turned around and punched fiercely, facing the golden line. Bang!!! The shock wave rippled and Barret took a few steps back. There was a knife wound on his fist bone and blood flowed out. Kuro was blown back by this huge force and his arm was a little numb. He gritted his teeth and his body quickly turned in the air. Autumn Water slid into the scabbard and froze in the air. In the air, Kuro maintained his squatting posture, his right hand holding the hilt of the knife, and he said coldly, ¡°One cut¡­¡± Barret¡¯s pupils contracted and his feet shook on the ground with a thud. His right hand moved back and Haki gradually swept over, and the purple mosaic-like ability appeared on his fist at this time, crazily absorbing the surrounding air and merging with his fist, combining with Haki into a blue flame. ¡°Absolute White Tiger Kill!!!¡± A strong wind swept up, causing Kuro¡¯s figure to disappear in an instant, even his afterimage could not be seen. ¡°Ultimate Destruction!!!¡± Barrett, on the other hand, roared, shaking the surrounding ashes and the fist wrapped in blue flames smashed forward. His fist struck forward and a spiral wave of air directly exploded on his fist, like an air shield. In front of the air shield, a black and gold light suddenly flashed in the space and directly brushed over. Bang!!! The island trembled violently at this moment and quickly cracked from the position where Barret¡¯s fist swung out. The land directly turned into huge gravel and waves drilled out and began to spread on the island. ¡°The island is broken!!¡± Bucky jumped up and down and screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t argue.¡± Mihawk glanced over, his serious momentum made Bucky shut up. ¡°Moo¡­¡± Crocodile was already biting his cigar at this time. Seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. After blowing out the smoke, his hand pressed on the ground. ¡°Corrosion Reincarnation!¡± The cracked island gradually turned into sand at this moment, and the surging waves gradually withered and disappeared, and were finally replaced by sand. Those cracks were filled with sand and combined with the sand of the island fragments, and the island was stitched up again with a larger area. The flat island, which had become nothing but rocky soil because of Barrett¡¯s ability, had now changed its terrain and become a dry island of sand and dry rock. ¡°Clockdale, you¡­¡± Mole frowned and looked over. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not helping you.¡± Crocodile stood up, biting his cigar and looking arrogant. ¡°I just want to see who wins. Ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± Chapter 851 Alright, Continue If this island is really broken, the few of them will definitely not be able to save the 2,000 Marines who are still unconscious. At this point, Kuro had no way to care about whether the island was cracked or not. To be honest, they were even worried about Kuro now. The power of that punch¡­ I can¡¯t block it! Bang!!! Chi!!! The mixed loud sound shook the entire island, causing the sand to fly and gather in the center of Barrett like a sandstorm. In front of Barret¡¯s fist, a figure quickly retreated like a rocket and even broke through the air, bringing with it a spiral wave. At that speed, he might directly rush out of the island and run towards the sea. Boom!! Suddenly, from the island behind, an arid sandstone mountain that looked like a mountain range suddenly rose, and the figure hit the mountain and directly made a big hole, allowing a large amount of sand to fall down like a sand collapse. That figure¡­ ¡°Kuro!!¡± Leda shouted with wide eyes. Kuro lost? Pfft!! Barrett staggered and half-kneeled on the ground. A fountain of scarlet blood spurted out and spread in front of him. From Barrett¡¯s right shoulder to his left ribs, a deep cut appeared and blood flowed out. Bang! And from the top of the sandstone mountain, it directly exploded. Kuro jumped out and stood on the top of the mountain, his face gloomy. ¡°Shh¡­¡± His nose couldn¡¯t help but spurt out a breath, and with that breath, Kuro¡¯s body also staggered and he opened his mouth and vomited a few balls of blood, falling on the sand mountain, which looked shocking. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± After vomiting blood, Kuro coughed violently and his body swayed. Finally, he stood still. He held his chest and abdomen and gasped a few times. That punch did not hit him lightly and directly shattered the Black Tortoise Body, causing him to spit out a mouthful of turbid air. His injuries were not lower than Barrett. If not for the fact that he used his ability to change the terrain at the last moment and raised a mountain, he would have fallen directly into the sea. Under that power, he could no longer control his body and could only use his ability to change the terrain. ¡°Well done!¡± Kuro stared at Barrett and said through his teeth. ¡°Hahahaha!!¡± Barrett also stood up and laughed loudly. He opened his hands as if he wanted to shake something and said with unusual excitement, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it. Come on, Kuro, as long as I kill you, I will officially enter the strongest door in the world!!¡± ¡°What, I am the ¡®World¡¯s Strongest¡¯ goalkeeper?¡± Kuro retorted. ¡°Be careful, the gate will come down and crush you to death!¡± Barrett looked up at Kuro on the top of the mountain and grinned. ¡°You have to ask my fist!¡± Both sides stared at each other and the atmosphere became more and more oppressive. Bang! At this moment, a gunshot sounded for no reason, breaking the oppressive air. A Marine Captain slowly woke up and saw the bleeding Barrett. He subconsciously raised his gun and fired a bullet. The Haki-filled bullet approached Barret before anyone could react. Barret frowned and turned around to punch. Bang!! His fist came into contact with the pellet and directly smashed open a circle of air waves, letting the pellet hit the Marine Captain faster than before. Only then did everyone react. ¡°Idiot!¡± Crocodile cursed. Mihawk closed his eyes as if to mourn the dying Marine Captain. ¡°Arrogant person¡­¡± Hancock looked disdainful. Mole¡¯s figure flashed and he subconsciously wanted to go to the rescue, but it was too late. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the two of them, and the speed of the bullet had been exceeded by Barret¡¯s punch. It¡¯s too late! The bullet was almost between the Marine Captain¡¯s eyebrows, but his body was stiff at this moment and he could not react in time. He could only watch the bullet approach. Chi! At this moment, a black light passed by and directly shattered the pellet, but it was spun up by this huge impact bullet and directly inserted into the sand dune not far from Barrett. Black Blade, Autumn Water. ¡°Blade!¡± Leda widened her eyes and looked at Kuro, who had nothing in his hand on the top of the mountain, but she quickly reacted and her face was calm. Kuro has more than one knife. He seems to have something more powerful in his hand. ¡°This is more idiotic.¡± Crocodile¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Boring Marine, boring Guardian.¡± Mihawk opened his eyes and also showed a trace of surprise, but he smiled and said, ¡°Oh? I heard that when you were at the top, you helped Marco and others fight Akainu a few times and said something like ¡®If you want to protect something, protect it¡¯.¡± These words made Crocodile look even more gloomy. ¡°Do you want to die, Mihawk?¡± ¡°Humph, humph¡­¡± Mihawk smiled and said no more. Instead, he looked at Kuro on the top of the mountain and said, ¡°However, this is indeed an unwise move. A swordsman without a blade has lost more than a little of his combat power.¡± Barrett glanced at the seemingly dazed Marine Captain and then looked at Kuro on the mountaintop. His face suddenly calmed down and he said, ¡°Boring.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just convenient,¡± Kuro said lightly. It was indeed convenient. When the bullet was fired, he did not react in time. By the time Barrett hit him back, it was already too late. It took time to control the bullet with Barrett¡¯s great power. No matter how fast it was, it was not enough. He subconsciously threw the knife. Barrett slowly walked over and held Autumn Water. To Autumn Water, Autumn Water was like a toy. He stared at Kuro on the mountaintop and said hoarsely: ¡°A swordsman without a blade, how can you fight with me, that kind of boring protection, what¡¯s the use? Without a blade, you are not my opponent, you, a strong person died to protect the weak, it is the sorrow of the world.¡± Kuro shrugged and smiled inexplicably. Who said he only had one knife? If that was all Barret had, he had miscalculated. Kuro looked up at the sky, feeling proud. If you dare to rush over, I will let you see what it means to have a sword! Whoosh! A spinning black light suddenly rushed over and landed directly around Kuro. That is¡­ Autumn Water. This made Kuro look at Barrett in surprise. This guy threw the knife over¡­ Barrett retracted his hand and said calmly, ¡°Continue.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue!¡± He nodded. ¡°The warm-up is over, Kuro, next¡­¡± Chi! Barrett tore off his clothes that were torn because of the battle, revealing his muscular upper body. He took a stance and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t die so easily!¡± Chapter 852 Show Your Power to the World, Luo Gui! Following his words, the surrounding air suddenly sank, inexplicably causing the air to tremble. After a few tremors, the ground began to shake, and the gravel on the ground floated up and froze in midair. ¡°It¡¯s coming¡­¡± Mihawk murmured. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Crocodile responded, his eyes slightly unhappy. ¡°He didn¡¯t have this level of power back then.¡± BOOM!!! As soon as they finished speaking, Barrett opened his eyes and blue-black lines filled the air, forming a wind that blew around. Haoshoku! Marine, who had woken up before, rolled his eyes and fell to the ground under the impact of Haoshoku. ¡°Bucky¡­¡± Mr. 3 had just woken up from a night of sleep and saw that Bucky had just opened his mouth when he fell back down again. ¡°Huh? Who is calling me?¡± Bucky looked over and found that his subordinate was still unconscious, which puzzled him. Doberman stared at Barrett, who was emitting Haoshoku wantonly, and his eyes were solemn. ¡°He is here again.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to stop so easily this time,¡± Strawberry said. Barret had no intention of stopping. Although the entire island looked no different from other people¡¯s eyes, with their perception, the whole island was full of blue-black murderous wind, which was so strong that it made people breathless. In this Haoshoku Domain, even if there is combat power, it will be suppressed, because Haoshoku will constantly put pressure on people¡¯s will, making it difficult to release their strength smoothly. Only the same Haoshoku can resist it. And among them, the only one with Haoshoku¡­ ¡°I hate this aura.¡± Hancock bit her thumb and was about to release the same Haoshoku to resist, but Mihawk held out his hand and said, ¡°Wait first, and your Haoshoku can¡¯t bring anything.¡± Haoshoku is controlled well and can even choose to stun the enemy, but 1st Hancock will not do that, and 2nd Hancock is useless and can bring offset or something. At most, two Haoshoku collide, making the surrounding aura more violent. And ¡­ Behind the mountaintop, the red sun suddenly appeared. The sun rose from the east and gradually appeared behind Kuro, making Kuro look like he had walked out of the red sun. He stared at Barrett with narrowed eyes. Barret also looked at him and clenched his fists. The black and blue Haki instantly covered his entire body and he said fiercely, ¡°Still not holding the knife? Come, give me more fighting, Kuro!!¡± Haoshoku¡¯s suppression will always affect people. If Kuro only has the means he showed before, then he will win. ¡°Autumn Water¡­¡± Kuro looked at the black blade that was inserted beside him and held the handle, and then¡­ he put it back into the scabbard. He also took out the scabbard on his waist. Under Barrett¡¯s puzzled gaze, he gently put down his hand and Autumn Water rose up. Then he looked up at the sky. A golden object slowly fell from the sky and merged with the gradually rising red sun. Under the morning sun, the golden object emitted a red light and gradually fell and floated in front of Kuro. It was a strip of gold, quietly floating in front of Kuro. ¡°Gold?¡± Bucky¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s the use of gold at this time?¡± As he spoke, he touched his chin and thought, ¡°I understand, is he trying to buy Barrett with gold? But this trick seems to work on me, but it doesn¡¯t seem to work on a guy like Barrett.¡± Mihawk, on the other hand, glanced at the strip of gold, and there was something in his eyes, as if he had found something. ¡°The aura of Famous Blade¡­¡± he murmured. Barrett, who was closest to him, also smiled and clenched his fists even tighter. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I feel it, the strength of that thing.¡± Kuro¡¯s palm moved and the long strip of gold was separated bit by bit like a strip of cloth, revealing the first dark gold hilt. The gold continued to break down, revealing a somewhat exaggerated slender blade. This was not a black blade, but a white blade, cold and sharp. This is a big tachi. Mihawk opened his eyes and his pupils shrank a little. He said in surprise, ¡°Supreme blade?¡± The moment the blade was revealed, in this Haoshoku island full of blue-black murderous wind, a scarlet gas shield suddenly formed in front of Kuro, perfectly blocking the impact of Haoshoku. Kuro took a deep breath and tore off the tattered clothes on his upper body, revealing his body. Although it could not compare to Barret¡¯s strong physique, it was still very strong. Haki began to appear all over his body, swallowing the surface of his body. Under this darkness, purple cross marks began to appear between his eyebrows, and purple tear marks appeared under his eyes. In the center of his chest, a twisted spiral sun symbol slowly appeared. ¡°The enemy who is qualified to fight you has appeared!¡± Kuro directly held the long sword and waved it forward, saying in a loud voice, ¡°Show your power to the world, Luo Gui!!¡± ¡°Luo Gui¡­¡± Mihawk suddenly understood. ¡°It really is that knife¡­¡± At the moment when he grabbed Luo Gui, the scarlet gas shield that was originally only around Kuro suddenly expanded outward against Barret¡¯s Haoshoku. The breath that can make people¡¯s breath stagnate, from Kuro on the other side, is different from the black and blue evil wind. In the eyes of these strong people, Kuro¡¯s whole body releases a breath as scarlet as blood, almost as if it is blood, covering and accumulating, forming a round domain, directly pushing away Barret¡¯s evil wind, and in an instant, it is equal with the color of the tyrant on the island, forming a blue and red semicircular air shield, using the island to divide into two sides, resisting each other. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Hancock said in a trembling voice: ¡°Haoshoku?! Marine?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s killing intent,¡± Mihawk said lightly. ¡°This guy¡¯s killing intent has reached the point where he can compete with Haoshoku. I see, this is also a new road.¡± Crocodile looked over in horror and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°That¡¯s harder than Haoshoku¡­¡± It¡¯s fine as long as Haoshoku has aptitude, but it¡¯s not ordinary to cultivate killing intent. Indeed, killing people has killing intent, but to achieve Kuro¡¯s level of killing intent, first of all¡­ He had to kill a lot of people! Is this guy really a Marine?! No pirate has ever been able to say such murderous words! Moreover, even if you can reach it, it depends on your aptitude to use this murderous aura. ¡°That knife¡­¡± Crocodile narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it mainly the knife? Mihawk, you know?¡± Mihawk nodded. ¡°Supreme blade, Luo Gui. Similarly, that is a demon blade. It is said that none of its previous masters could safely survive. Kuro actually got it¡­¡± Chapter 853 Monster Battle On the Marine side, the elite Vice-Admiral took a step back. Onigumo almost loosened the cigar in his mouth, but then he gritted his teeth and bit the cigar with a smile. ¡°As expected of you, Kuro!¡± ¡°This killing intent¡­¡± Mole frowned slightly and looked at the knife in Kuro¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it the effect of the knife? But his killing intent is strong enough. It seems that we can¡¯t intervene¡­¡± Haoshoku Haki was enough to suppress them in the first place. Now, combined with Kuro¡¯s killing intent, which is enough to compete with the Barrett Haoshoku Haki, both sides have the ability to suppress each other, so they are even weaker. Now that the intensity of the battle has obviously escalated, they will only cause trouble for Kuro. Barrett is alone and can¡¯t ignore anything, but Kuro has allies. On the island, the red and blue energy collided. In the confrontation, either you suppress me or I suppress you. In the stalemate, Haoshoku gradually mixed with this scarlet killing intent and turned purple. The purple turned dark purple one moment, then dark red the next, and finally disappeared without a trace like a balloon bursting. It was not offset by each other, but it was mixed in every part of the air. Now, the air was full of the trembling Haoshoku and the trembling murderous aura. ¡°Hahaha!!¡± Barrett laughed out loud. ¡°You never let me down, Kuro!¡± Kuro raised one foot forward and held Luo Gui. The long sword glowed with a scarlet light under the sun and aimed at Barret. He clenched his fists and got into position. He stared at Kuro and shouted, ¡°Come on!¡± Whoosh! Kuro¡¯s feet flashed and directly collapsed the peak of the sharp peak, his body swayed into a wave of air and rushed to the front of Barret in an instant, and the long sword split into three. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± The bright blade light turned into three blades and cut Barret¡¯s neck, waist and back, blocking Barret¡¯s retreat. However, he would not retreat. Just like in the previous battle, Barret moved his arms back and blocked the two blades. He stretched out his head and directly blocked the blade of Rhokuro. He grinned at Kuro and said, ¡°Is it fun to use the same move?¡± ¡°Who said the same?¡± Kuro grabbed Luo Gui and shook him. After Barret blocked it, many blade lights appeared around him and swept towards him. ¡°Swallow Returns, Swallow Returns!¡± The power of these many blade lights is no less than that of Kuro¡¯s attack with his Rahu. If he wants to stop them with his body, Barret will be injured. Barret also noticed this and with a low thump of his feet, he stomped heavily on the ground, stirring up sand and dust. ¡°Roar!¡± He raised his head and roared. The Haki attached to his body came out of his body and directly stimulated a blue air shield. Ding ding ding! The blade light hit it and quickly broke the air shield, but it was also offset by the Haki that came out of the body. Bang! Barrett quickly flew up and punched Kuro. Clang!! The fist was blocked by Luo Gui, but the huge force made Kuro retreat a distance. He quickly landed on the ground and saw Barret following him with his other hand raised. ¡°Come!¡± In the sky, a black scabbard quickly fell and spun into his hand. No scabbard can match the blade of Luo Gui. At least, Kuro has not found a blade that can completely cover his murderous aura. If he carries it on him, his murderous aura will soar. However, he could use it temporarily. After all, he was not used to using it without a scabbard. The moment he caught the scabbard, Kuro put Luo Gui back into the scabbard and squatted slightly, putting on a posture. A ball of scarlet killing intent spread around him, forming a circular domain. ¡°Killer Domain,¡± Kuro said lightly. Barrett was stunned and his body that rushed forward immediately stopped outside the circular domain. Kuro raised his head slightly with a provocative smile on his lips. Do you dare rush in ¡­ I dare! Barrett¡¯s pupils contracted and he clenched his fists even tighter. His whole body shook and made crackling sounds. Thud!!! ¡°Roar!!¡± The explosion spread and Barret roared as his body crashed into it. As soon as his body stepped into this murderous domain, a clear blade light flashing with golden electricity approached his throat, and its speed was as fast as a flash. Clang!! Barret¡¯s body was forced to stop, his throat pushed against the long blade of Rokui, staring at Kuro. Blood gradually flowed out of his throat. ¡°The power is very good!¡± Bang! He pressed Luo Gui down with a punch, then stepped on the blade and directly approached him, and punched Kuro¡¯s chest with the sun tattoo. Kuro groaned and was sent flying back by the punch. At this time, Barret jumped up and dived down. Kuro gritted his teeth and held Luo Gui with both hands and hacked at the descending fist. Dang! He slashed and blocked Barret¡¯s fist, while Barret¡¯s other fist continued forward and hit Kuro. Bang! His fist hit the air and exploded. Kuro¡¯s body turned into an afterimage and appeared from the other side. He held the sword with both hands and raised it up high¡­ Dang dang dang dang!! Bang bang bang bang!! The two sides moved left and right. In the eyes of everyone, they could only see the afterimage of the fist and the shock wave that hit the air, as well as the golden light of the blade and the crisp collision sound. From time to time, there would be sparks. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s going on? Where is he?¡± Bucky couldn¡¯t see clearly anymore. His mouth was wide open and snot was flowing out. He looked stunned. On the other side, the eyes of the three Seventh-Grade and the First-Grade Seventh-Grade Seventh-Grade Seventh-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Eighth-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second-Grade Second Crowe, on the other hand, had to change into his werewolf form to keep up with the two of them. Crocodile relit a cigar and smoked one. His face was a little gloomy. ¡°It seems that he is not affected at all¡­¡± The double pressure of Haoshoku and killing intent was clearly on this island. Except for the seven Vice-Admirals, the rest of the Vice-Admirals fainted under this double pressure. But for these two people who were fighting, not only did they not feel the pressure, but the intensity of the fight became higher and higher. ¡°Monster,¡± Hancock murmured. They were indeed monsters. Both Barret and Kuro were monsters of the sea. Even as the empress, she could not let go of her arrogance and praised. On the other side of the battlefield, the snow-white blade fell straight down. Kuro hacked down from the sky and swung Luo Gui down from above. Clang!! Barret stood below and crossed his arms to block the attack. There was a bloody mark on his arm. He turned his arm and blocked the Law Ghost. His left hand grabbed the Law Ghost and directly grabbed the long knife and pulled it in, pulling Kuro over. His right hand condensed into a fist, and black patterns like magic patterns flowed on his fist as he smashed it towards Kuro. ¡°Ultimate Cannon!!¡± Bang!!! This punch hit Kuro¡¯s head and created a huge shock wave that shook the island. Under this punch, Kuro flew straight into the distance. His head had already deflated. Hit? Effective? No, wait!! Barrett¡¯s eyes widened and he roared: ¡°You are not that weak!!!¡± Whoosh! Waves of air flew and the surroundings of Barrett shattered like glass, revealing the truth. Is this¡­ an illusion?! In front of him, Kuro appeared out of nowhere. He held the sword with both hands and raised it high. The clear blade glowed with golden light and slashed down. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± Chapter 854 Evil Ghost Demon God, Demon Warrior Of course, Kuro would use the illusion of killing intent brought by killing intent. His swordsmanship, killing intent, and the ability to manipulate the air now, together with this Luo Gui, combined many ways, gave him the power of his killing intent illusion. It¡¯s just that this guy¡¯s body is too hard to change. Although Gryon¡¯s body was also very powerful when he was in Gulan Tezolo, it is still a few levels worse than Barret¡¯s. Even if he hacked Barrett until he bled, under the full coverage of Haki and the consciousness of Haoshoku Haki, his killing intent could only be sent in a little. This little accumulation was all thanks to him. Until now, he could finally simulate an illusion that could affect Barrett. One slash was enough to achieve something! The blade was about to cut Barret¡¯s head. At this moment, Barret¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared blankly at the attack. It¡¯s too late to hide¡­ The sharpness of this knife, coupled with Kuro¡¯s current aggressiveness, will cause serious injuries to his head. Then ¡­ BOOM!!! Kuro slashed Barret¡¯s head and directly hit him into the ground, creating a huge hole in the ground. He swung the Luo Gui and stared at the depths of the hole. Was he hit? It should have hit, but I feel like I hit something hard¡­ Rumble ¡­ The earth suddenly trembled. In the next moment, Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously flew into the sky. Luo Gui also raised his hand and slashed. Boom! A blue flame-like shock wave flew out of the hole, shattering the ground next to the hole and directly hitting Kuro¡¯s slash. In an instant, Kuro¡¯s entire body was submerged and he flew diagonally into the sky. But soon, the shock wave was broken into pieces. Kuro quickly fell from the sky and landed heavily with some wounds on his body. ¡°Qi energy?! No, it¡¯s the ability to merge with the air, and it has Haki, and¡­¡± Kuro looked up at the hole and seemed to have found something, his face was gloomy, ¡°Dog, you are shameless!¡± Bang!! An explosion sounded from the other end of the hole, causing the surroundings to collapse even more. A blue-black body rushed out from inside and rose into the sky. The powerful air-stasis made his figure seem to be floating. At this moment, Barret¡¯s appearance had completely changed. The originally domineering black and blue body seemed to be the color of the surface of the body at this time, and it swelled up a few times. The hair that should have been yellow was like blue flames at this time, draped on the back like a burning shawl, and the headband that tied the hair disappeared, making the hair above his head burn. He opened his mouth. It was unknown if it was Haki or something that made his teeth sharp. At his lower lip, two fangs protruded. As a whole, it was like an evil ghost or a devil. Faintly, there was blue lightning around it. Haoshoku¡¯s whole body is wrapped!! ¡°Sha!¡± Barrett looked down at Kuro. His voice was low, but it shook the island as if a hundred people were mixed together. ¡°How are you going to take it, Kuro!¡± He clenched his fist and blue flames appeared on his fist. Immediately, the blue flames became darker, as if something sticky and twisted had touched it, and it was like mud, emitting a blue-black state. The ability of the Fusion Fruit is currently fusing with the surrounding air, and with the burning of Haoshoku Haki and his own Unified Haki¡­ ¡°Atomic Collapse!!!¡± The fist slammed down, bringing with it an even more violent shock wave than before. Like a big cylinder, it quickly hit Kuro¡¯s position. BOOM!!! The ground on that side directly collapsed, and the air waves brought about by it spread out in a circular shape, stirring up a cloud of mushroom-like smoke. The impact brought about by it made everyone¡¯s hair and clothes dance wildly, and the sand brought by it covered their vision. ¡°Not good!!¡± Sensing Meng Lang coming from the ground, Crocodile¡¯s face changed and he subconsciously pressed the ground and activated his ability. The smoke dispersed, and at the place where the shock wave spread out, the surface directly sank, revealing another circle of the ¡®inner sea¡¯, and the surface around the inner sea directly sank, like a naturally occurring big pit. Except for Mihawk, everyone swallowed in unison. The power is too great! Around the mushroom cloud, Kuro walked out with a gloomy face. His free hand was still pinching the island and forcefully gathering it. He dodged this punch, but the power of the punch was too great. If he hadn¡¯t activated his ability to forcibly assemble, the island would have been completely gone. And ¡­ He glanced at the obvious desert area under his feet and glanced at Crocodile. This guy also participated in stabilizing the island. ¡°Hey, do you want to fight or not?¡± Kuro looked at the sky and said gloomily. Barrett¡¯s body fell straight down and stepped heavily on the desert. He raised his head and looked down at Kuro. The corners of his mouth curved into a strange smile as he slowly said, ¡°Then it depends on you whether you can stop me.¡± Kuro took a deep breath and swung the Rokui sideways, staring at Barret. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± On the sharp and cold blade, black appeared on the back of the blade, and the blade also became as red as blood. The killing intent wrapped around the blade like a spiral. The surface of Kuro¡¯s body also began to change. His eyes gradually became ferocious, and his pupils began to turn scarlet. His whole body faintly emitted white gas, which gradually distorted his face a little. The tear stains that should have been straight under his eyes became a crescent moon extending from the corner of his eyes to his cheek. The Haki on the surface of his body disappeared and was replaced by a black and red shoulder armor that began to extend from his shoulders. The Haki on his body expanded and mixed with killing intent, forming a set of armor with the sun on his chest and extending to his waist. Overall, it looked like a layer of black and red armor on the ship. Coupled with Kuro¡¯s somewhat distorted face, he looked like a demon warrior. The combination of killing intent and Haki completed the Entanglement!! Among them, there is also the characteristic of the ¡®Nail Fist Technique¡¯ passed down in the Salzier family. The characteristics of this fist technique have long been studied by Kuro, but it has never been useful to fight with Barret, but now it has been refined by the murderous aura, it is hard to say. This is the ultimate state that Kuro has displayed by combining all his powers, his full strength! ¡°Oh!!!!¡± Barrett widened his eyes and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Kuro, let¡¯s fight!¡± Kuro held the Asura Ghost tightly and suddenly waved his knife. The huge black and red slash with golden edges cut through like lightning. Barrett bent his body and directly dodged the slash. Boom!! The slash landed directly on the ground and cut a third of the island as smooth as butter, making the island float a little further away. That bearing ¡­ Barrett looked back and saw Marine and others on that area, separated from them by the impact of this slash. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Barret laughed for a while and turned to Kuro and said, ¡°You finally realize that the weak will only make you weak. Only by being alone can you become strong without any worries.¡± ¡°If you have time to talk about this kind of gossip¡­¡± Kuro held Luo Gui tightly and said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about how to die with dignity later!¡± Chapter 855 The Earth Shattered Here, The Mountain Collapsed Over There Kuro stepped forward, holding the knife with both hands, the blade stretched out in front of his eyes. Barrett¡¯s legs were slightly open, his left fist was closed, and his right fist was straight and ready. Both sides were still. The wind blew past them, sweeping up a pile of sand and dust. Under the influence of Haki, it was as if even nature did not dare to approach. ¡°He¡¯s serious.¡± On the other side of the cut island, Mihawk clenched the big black blade in his hand, his eyes filled with fighting spirit. He was fine with Barrett. But Kuro¡¯s heart of fencing is getting more and more fierce. It¡¯s the same as my Supreme Great Blade Technique and this sword technique¡­ He wants to fight this person!! ¡°This doesn¡¯t need to be maintained.¡± Crocodile stared at the devil-like Barret and clicked his tongue, ¡°This guy cultivates well in prison.¡± He was definitely strong, but Crocodile might not be afraid. However, this guy has been in prison all this time and has become so strong. On the other hand, after I retired from the New World, I slacked off a lot and made that straw hat kid famous. ¡°Is it like this?¡± At this time, on Marine¡¯s side, Rob Lucci suddenly appeared and looked over. ¡°It¡¯s really surprising.¡± Onigumo said in a deep voice, ¡°Lucci? Where did he go before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have to report to you,¡± Lucci said lightly. ¡°He is in the underground palace¡­¡± A cloud of smoke appeared with the unconscious Tashigi and condensed into Smoker. ¡°When I was exploring the underground palace, he suddenly appeared, so the two of us came up together.¡± Under the island, there is an underground palace, which was originally Fista¡¯s hiding place. Smoker had sneaked in with Tashigi before the Treasure Hunting Game started, but not long after, Haoshoku¡¯s aura appeared on this side. At that time, Tashigi had not fainted, but the following explosion completely collapsed the underground palace, and they could not find the exit. After an unknown period of time, Lucci came, but the aura mixed with shock and killing intent directly made Tashigi faint. That was why this scene happened. ¡°That murderous aura, I knew it was Kuro.¡± Smoker looked at the island on the other side and gritted his teeth. ¡°Has the battle reached this point¡­¡± He had never seen Kuro use such a posture. ¡°Hey, Crowe, has your boss ever used such a posture?¡± He turned around and asked. ¡°No¡­¡± The werewolf in Crowe¡¯s form shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it either.¡± Not only him, but even Leda had never seen it. This person is the kind of person who can¡¯t be found when cultivating. There is a huge continent in the sky and there is a place for him to cultivate. Leda didn¡¯t say much. She knew Kuro too well. In his own words, he was the kind of person who said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t do well this time.¡± Although she did not understand what this ¡®test¡¯ was about, Leda roughly understood what it meant. If you secretly work hard behind his back, you won¡¯t be able to determine his strength at all. You think that you are like him, but when the day comes for you to choose your strength, he will grind your face to the ground. It¡¯s probably¡­ If you don¡¯t know how I cultivate, you don¡¯t know my strength. If you can¡¯t tell my strength, then I am uncertain. Old Gou. ¡°But now if¡­¡± Leda looked over and her eyelids twitched. Even if it was unclear, she could sense that this was Kuro¡¯s full strength. Is this really the first time I¡¯ve seen Kuro use his full strength? Is the situation so tense? Most importantly, they could not interfere. In this state, the only one who is forcefully involved is Kuro. But even if Kuro uses his full strength, Leda can¡¯t see the odds now. There was still no clear winner. ¡­ . Crash! The waves hit the edge of the island and were absorbed by the sand. The moment this voice sounded, both sides moved at the same time. Barrett kicked his feet and rushed over with a wave of air. Kuro turned into a blood-red figure and rushed over faster than Barret. The scarlet Black-Backed Demon Blade collided with Barret¡¯s fist that was twisted into a blue-black flame. Bang!!! The shock wave spread out and with a loud sound, the island they were on collapsed into four pieces with them as the center! Boom! The sky darkened at this moment. On the side of the sun behind Kuro, it was as red as blood and stained half of the sky. On the other side, it was as gloomy as a rolling thunder cloud curtain, rumbling and splitting into two halves with the Crimson Blood Sky. Under the impact of Haoshoku and killing intent, the weather changed! The ground behind Barret seemed to be covered by a sharp net, splitting into dense stones and letting the sea water flow out. Behind Kuro, the mountain that had previously risen because of his ability had a big hole in the mountainside, and the sky could be seen. With just one blow, the ground on one side shattered and the mountain on the other side collapsed. Sizzle! Kuro slashed down and the blade slid down Barret¡¯s fist, bringing up a spark. The blade fell and Kuro turned it with both hands and cut it diagonally from the bottom to Barret¡¯s chest. Bang! This blade was shaken off by Barret¡¯s spare fist, and Kuro used this shock force to twist his body and spin directly into the high sky. After a few revolutions, the blood-red-glowing Law Ghost fiercely chopped down. Barret grinned and punched Kuro in the sky. The fist with blue and black flames smashed into it, directly creating a sonic boom in the air. However, halfway through this punch, Barrett was stunned for a moment and his body immediately turned sideways without looking at Kuro, who was punched by him. Shua!! A beam of blood-red light appeared from the side of Barret¡¯s arm. Barrett stood still and raised his fist, swinging it out towards Kuro. But this punch directly passed through and hit the phantom. ¡°Illusion and illusion, you don¡¯t dare to fight me? Kuro.¡± Barrett turned and looked the other way, his expression calm. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s the hurry¡­¡± Kuro appeared from that side and said coldly, ¡°It will eventually hit you.¡± Killing intent illusion. With the current level of killing intent, he can forcibly create it through his ability. Although the level of killing intent is not as strong as immersing people in it, this kind of high-intensity battle is enough to condense and create opportunities. After all, at this level, if he wants to corrode Barrett with killing intent, just breaking through his defense is not enough. His will and dominance have not faded even now. But at the same time, he was the same. Although his combat power is at full strength now and the stamina consumed is extraordinary, if he wants to fight¡­ Kuro held Luo Gui tightly and bared his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will die!¡± Chapter 856 You Exhaust Me, I Exhaust You, Battle at Sea Two days later. The sun rises and the moon sets, the moon rises and the sun sets, and so on and so forth for two cycles. The sky is still the same sky, although there is the addition of Scarlet Blood and Black Thunder, the sea is still the same sea, but it is much more furious than before, raising waves. On the other side of the small island, a few people gathered together with a bonfire burning in the center. On the coastline, there was a huge sea beast with no eyes. At this time, there was a hole in the most essential part of the meat, and on the bonfire, there was a fat barbecue. ¡°Still not awake?¡± Onigumo held a skewer of barbecue in his hand and looked at Marine lying on the other side, his eyes slightly cold. ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± Crocodile let out a strange laugh and said, ¡°They definitely won¡¯t wake up. This killing intent is mixed with Haoshoku. Their will is not enough.¡± ¡°Clockdale¡­¡± The Mole looked at him and frowned. This person is no longer Shichibukai, he is just an ordinary pirate. Logically speaking, he should be able to catch him, but if he takes action at this time, he may force Crocodile to Barret¡¯s side. After all, he has helped these people in Barret¡¯s case. Previously, the island was almost divided and he was the one who forcibly gathered the island with his ability. Now was not the time to deal with him. ¡°Hey, Lida, have some¡­¡± Crowe maintained his werewolf form as he walked towards Leda, who was on the edge of the island, staring at the island that had been divided into large and small rocks and sand island terrain. Leda shook her head. ¡°Eat it yourself. I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡± With that, she glanced at Crowe. ¡°What are you still doing with your ability?¡± Crowe said bitterly, ¡°I will faint if I don¡¯t maintain this form.¡± Leda didn¡¯t answer him and continued to look ahead. At this distance, she couldn¡¯t see anything because she was already some distance away. Coupled with the high-speed intense battle scene, all she could see was the occasional shattered gravel and the tsunami that came out of nowhere. Even the sea beasts that fell on the island to feed those people were shocked by the aftermath of the battle between Kuro and Barrett. Bang! Bang! Bang! After two days of fighting, Leda heard this sound the most. Every time there was a sound, one could either see a big blood light or an exaggerated shock wave. When it hit the sea, it would either split the sea into an abyss or directly explode in the sea. The island where they fought before had long been shattered. When the battle began, it did not even last for an hour before it shattered. The intensity of their battle is that they use all their strength in every attack. This sound has not been broken for two days, but every sound is so loud that it shows that their physical strength has not been consumed in these two days and they are not tired. This is an all-out combat power for two days. It¡¯s not the kind of fighting style where you hold back. It¡¯s fine if Kuro is strong, but why is that Barrett so abnormal! ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a winner until now!¡± Leda looked at the gravel and sand flying out of the sea and gritted her teeth. She really wanted to go up and help, but even after two days, Leda did not find a chance. Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, another explosion sounded, filled with blood and blue flames. But this business made Leda¡¯s ears twitch and her eyes widen. ¡°Smaller, changed, the intensity changed!¡± ¡°Their intensity has weakened!¡± Leda shouted back. As soon as he said this, the elite Vice-Admiral did not even roast meat and ran directly to Leda. ¡­ . Clang!!! In front of the small island, on the sea full of gravel, as the sand and the sea touched each other, only a bloody light and blue flame could be seen. As the sea water fell, two voices appeared. Kuro floated in the air and slashed down with his sword. Barret stood on a big rock and blocked the attack with his hand. At this moment, both sides began to breathe. ¡°You can¡¯t do it!¡± Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°Come and try!¡± Barret sneered and punched Kuro, sending him flying. Then, he stomped on the big rock and purple mosaic-like particles emerged from his legs and quickly covered the nearby stones and sand island, combining them to form a small island. The ability of the Fusion Fruit is indeed not to fly. Although he can ¡®fuse¡¯ with the air to create a shock wave, flying is more of a control. Although he can¡¯t fly, his powerful flight ability is similar to flying. He just needs to find a foothold. In order to prevent Kuro from cutting up all the footholds and using the sea to deal with him, he would use his ability to combine these broken island fragments from time to time to form new small islands. Ability, Haki, Strength and Speed, Body Art and Swordplay, they played it clearly. In addition to IQ and EQ, there is also a type of ¡®business¡¯, called ¡®duel business¡¯. This was created by Kuro himself. He found that no matter how bad some people¡¯s heads are, they are better than the others in battle. After being punched into the air by Barret, Kuro took the opportunity to slash down. Luo Gui brought out countless black and red golden slashes and smashed down. Barrett, on the other hand, raised blue flames in his fists and shot out afterimages, shattering those slashes. ¡°Is it contracting again?¡± Both Kuro and Barret looked at each other after the attack. Shrinking stamina again ¡­ Why did he use Youji? Because this was not the first time. During the previous day, Kuro found that Barrett¡¯s ¡°Atomic Collapse¡± brought out a shock wave with each punch and the nuclear-like fist stopped. Then, in Barrett¡¯s eyes, Kuro¡¯s powerful ¡°Yellow Dragon¡± also stopped. Shrinking stamina? No way! I have to force you out! Then, it will be like this¡­ ¡°Huang Long!!¡± Kuro took a few deep breaths and held the knife with both hands. The black and red blade was covered with golden light again and he slashed down. The golden line was like a pillar and smashed directly towards Barret. ¡°Atomic Collapse!!¡± Barrett also punched at the same time. The blue-black flame on his fist was as sticky as mud. After a distortion, the punch brought out a blue-black cylindrical shock wave and collided with the falling golden line. Bang!!! The sky and the ground collapsed, and the sea rolled up a tsunami under this vibration. Rain fell between the two of them, but before it could get close to them, it was separated by Haki. The two of them, one above and one below, looked on. Then, he continued to rush across. Wait and see?! Stay a little longer and you will restore the enemy¡¯s strength! Kuro¡¯s eyes were ferocious, and the redness in his eyes became more violent. Barret¡¯s eyes glowed with blue fire and his face was like a demon. All of them had such thoughts, so they did not stop fighting. But with their full combat power, their attack intervals were obviously much slower than before. They were all thinking that the other party¡¯s stamina would not be able to keep up¡­ Chapter 857 Where Did You Learn?! The seawater did not even disperse and the remaining water droplets suddenly stopped in the air. Kuro opened his fingers and suddenly clenched them. ¡°Blood Qi Arrow!¡± The lingering water droplets turned red and stretched into the shape of arrows. They fell from around Kuro and shot towards Barret. Barrett retreated and closed his right fist. A large amount of air gathered in his fist and he punched upwards like a tornado. ¡°Hundred Crack Grand Whirlpool!¡± The surging tornado force broke all the arrows and the tornado dispersed. With a thud, Barret stomped on the ground and his fist was covered in blue-black flames as he punched upwards. Because Kuro was coming. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± ¡°Atomic Collapse!!¡± Bang! The sea was shaking again, and the ground under Barret¡¯s feet split again. ¡°Ha!¡± Barret shouted and pushed Kuro back with his fist. He stomped on the stone pillar that could only accommodate him and even the stone pillar was broken. He jumped high in the sky and swept above Kuro¡¯s head. He raised his leg high and a distorted blue-black flame appeared on his entire leg. ¡°Unparalleled Disintegration Blade!!¡± The leg pressed down, and its power directly cut open a ball of air in the air, splitting the surrounding air and slashing straight at Kuro. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, his hands held the Luo Gui tightly, the blade swung down and his body was blown away by the wind. ¡°Absolute White Tiger Kill!!¡± The black and red blade light slashed up diagonally and directly hit the approaching leg. Bang!!! There was a loud sound in the air and a shock wave spread out from their center, forming a smoke ring. Kuro lay horizontally under Barret¡¯s legs and the blade hit the calf and the sharp blade had already cut in a little. In terms of lethality, he was naturally stronger than Barrett. ¡°Yes!!¡± Barret¡¯s eyes widened and he groaned from his throat. He pressed his legs against the blade of the Rogue and his heel hit Kuro¡¯s chest, pressing him down like a cannonball. At this moment, the island fragments on the ground suddenly gathered and formed a large island. Bang! Kuro¡¯s body hit the island, raising a cloud of dust. Barrett also fell and landed heavily. There was an additional wound on his right leg and blood was flowing down. He opened his mouth and began to pant. Kuro stood up and waved his blade, blowing away the smoke and dust. He rubbed his chest and exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. He inhaled again and stood up again, but the rhythm of his breathing began to become messy. After a pause, he stared at Barrett and gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡­ where did you learn it?!¡± The way this move was used made him think of Griffon. Barrett sneered. ¡°Impel Down can communicate. I admire a man. He should have come out.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Kuro held Luo Gui tightly and raised him to his face and said, ¡°The sixth floor has to be changed. The place where you are imprisoned must be soundproof and you cannot communicate casually.¡± Cellmate communication skills are not bad, especially for such a strong body technique and sword technique. Once they communicate, it is equivalent to sharing their experience. Barret¡¯s move has the style of the ¡®Ultimate Boxer¡¯. For this kind of person, it¡¯s fine if his strength is weak, but if his strength is the same as Barret¡¯s, then he will be difficult to deal with! ¡°You can go back alive!¡± Barret grinned. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± Kuro did not speak much to Barret. His blade glowed with a golden light and directly slashed over. ¡°Atomic Collapse!!¡± With another loud sound, Barret¡¯s fist hit Kuro¡¯s blade, then Kuro quickly put away his blade and slashed down again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The blood-red blade light and the blue flame fist collided crazily at close range. Every punch brought a loud sound. After about ten minutes of hard fighting, Kuro suddenly flashed after slashing down and directly swept to Barret¡¯s side. He bent one foot and put the Luo Gui into the scabbard. The red light lingered on the entire scabbard. ¡°Instant Thousand Strike¡­¡± Chi!! Barret twisted his body and his five fingers turned into a blade, stabbing towards that direction like a spear. ¡°Unparalleled Grand Rending Blade!!¡± His hand was like a spear as it swept past Kuro¡¯s Demon and stabbed into his chest, deeply embedded. Boom!! Kuro¡¯s body bent and the hand blade exploded from his chest to the back of his heart, creating a hole. Barrett smiled proudly. ¡°You¡¯re in too much of a hurry. This move is¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly froze and turned around to hit his back. This thing is fake!! But it was too late. The hole in Kuro in front of him shattered like glass, revealing the real scene. It was just air. Behind him, Kuro appeared, bent one of his feet, put the Luo Gui into the scabbard, and said coldly: ¡°Instant Prison Green Dragon Slash!!!¡± Shua! The scarlet figure disappeared before Barret¡¯s elbow approached, as if a scarlet tornado had been blown out and wrapped around Barret. ¡°Roar!!¡± Barret let out a roar, his fists and feet spread out with blue-black flames, and he used his hands and feet to fight in the scarlet tornado. The moment his fists and feet hit, sparks flew and a crisp sound was heard, but most of them were cut in his body, leaving traces of blood. The tornado was like a sharp blade, slashing crazily around him. A golden light suddenly flashed from the tornado. Kuro flashed from the wind, spun his body, and slashed down with his long sword. As Barret was fighting everywhere, his sword hit his neck. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± Chi!! A ball of blood spurted out from his neck. Barret¡¯s eyes turned fierce and his body jumped up. He actually blocked Kuro¡¯s blade and punched him in the chest. ¡°Atomic Collapse!!¡± Bang!!! Kuro spat out a mouthful of blood from this punch. His body slammed back and directly hit the ground, creating a big hole. Barrett fell from the air and reached out to wipe the blood on his neck. Suddenly, he was stunned and his body trembled. Pfft!! A large amount of blood suddenly burst out of the cut wounds and turned it into a bloody man. The blood flowed down and dyed the ground under Barret¡¯s feet red. Boom! In the hole, a scarlet figure flew out and smashed the ground around the hole. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Kuro coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and held his chest as he grimaced. There was an obvious depression in the middle of his sternum. It must have been cracked and many ribs on both sides were broken. That punch was not for nothing. The power was enough to injure him. Before that, in order to create an opportunity, Kuro was indeed hit by Barrett¡¯s hand blade. The power of that karate chop was only activated after it stabbed his chest. It was to prevent Barrett from reacting quickly. And the reliance was the wound created by cutting Barrett¡¯s calf and the illusion stimulated by the murderous aura. With this move, he created a little advantage, but he did not expect this guy to be so fierce¡­ ¡°He¡¯s greedy¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s face was gloomy. If he didn¡¯t get out of the yellow dragon at the last moment and directly withdrew, it might be better. However, if he did not activate the Yellow Dragon, the power of the Instantaneous Hell Azure Dragon Slash would not have such a big effect on Barrett. He also relied on the last slash to completely burst out the power. But it was also because of that slash that his injuries were not low. Chapter 858 Shattering the Sky! Vermillion Bird¡¯s Cry! Bang! Barret, who had turned into a bloody man, trembled and scattered the blood around him. He staggered and stared at the dense wounds on his body, and then touched the huge gap between his neck and shoulder. The blood there could not stop immediately, and it was still bleeding through his fingers. He exerted strength in his arm and revealed a ferocious expression. He let go of his palm and the wound on his neck was flattened by him and forcefully glued together. This kind of method, however, has to face the pain of being burned. It is really ruthless! Kuro¡¯s face turned fierce and he straightened his chest. With a crisp sound, the broken ribs were reattached. Looking from the inside, many of them were broken bones. ¡°It really hurts!¡± He grimaced, but he looked at Barrett more fiercely. He did not realize that he was no longer holding back and even had the means to exchange injuries. Otherwise, that ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have appeared at all. But after fighting for so long, he finally got hurt. The two looked at each other¡¯s injuries and thought. Being able to see blood and wounds also means¡­ ¡°Your stamina is not enough!¡± Both sides let out a ferocious cry. WHOOSH!!! Thud! Barret¡¯s feet shook and his right fist actually closed. Even before he punched, the air was trembling, but strangely, the nearby sea did not continue to billow, but was as calm as stagnant water. ¡°Take it, Kuro!¡± Barrett said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I have cultivated in prison for more than 20 years and combined with the supreme attack of many body technique experts. If you can¡¯t take it, you are dead!¡± ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± Kuro raised the scabbard vertically and Luo Gui inserted it into the scabbard. He lowered his body and took a posture. ¡°I also have a move, and you have also taken it. If you die, it means that you are nothing more than this!¡± Boom! The Crimson Blood and Blue-Black Sky that had been fighting in the sky gradually disappeared and became dark. It looked like a storm was coming and there was a muffled thunder. Under the sky, the two of them faced each other, and the surrounding air pressure was almost suffocating. Like a tornado, a large amount of air was absorbed and gathered by Barrett¡¯s fist, becoming distorted like mud. Kuro lowered his body even more and held the handle of the knife. The blood-red airflow gathered on the handle of the knife, along with his dominance, killing intent, and control of his ability. All of them gathered as he held the handle of the knife. ¡°A wave of destruction¡­¡± ¡°The sky is broken¡­¡± The two spoke at the same time. Barret¡¯s demon-like teeth opened and closed, and his eyes were lit up with blue flames. With a roar, his whole body seemed to be etherealized, and the blue flames around him were absorbed by this punch, turning him into an afterimage on the spot! His figure rushed forward and at this moment, it was as if a ghost god had descended and he punched Kuro! ¡°Sky-Crushing!¡± BOOM!!! Haki, ability, and the overwhelming Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement were all released under this attack. If the fist, which was wrapped in various forces but unified, was hit by a complete attack, it would be like the name of his move¡­ It was a devastating blow!! He will die! This was Kuro¡¯s first reaction. If he was hit, he would definitely die! If it was an ordinary enemy, Kuro would not have waited for Barret to use this move, or he would have dodged it when Barret showed signs of it. There was no need to fight such a strong person head-on. In the end, they might not be able to kill or capture him steadily. It was not like the other party would fight to the death. But in this situation¡­ It¡¯s not over!! A fierce look appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes, then he pulled out his sword and pulled it out. The moment he pulled out the blade, all the power was gathered on the blade, and the color of the Luo Gui with the Black-back Blood Blade faded at this moment. With a vertical slash, the surrounding air became distorted. At the moment of the blade, a twisted shadow appeared. It was a golden bird with black lines and a scarlet flame around it. ¡°Great Burial Vermillion Bird¡¯s Cry!!!¡± Kuro roared. ¡°Shriek!!!¡± The big bird spread its wings and let out a high-pitched cry. It was not really a bird¡¯s cry, but a large number of slashes made a loud noise like a bird¡¯s cry. Chop, this is a profound meaning related to Flying Chop. Instant Thousand Strike: Instantaneous Blue Dragon Slash is a profound technique created by combining the secret technique of the Luo family, Black Rope Heaven Flash. He had learned the speed of Ledfield, coupled with his understanding of the ¡®Strength Blade¡¯ and combined it with the ¡®White Tiger¡¯ profound meaning to create a great profound meaning that as long as it is used, it can¡¯t be avoided. One-Qi Mixed-Origin Overlord Body Black Tortoise Body is a combination of the Rebound Haki produced by Sasr¡¯s Nail Fist Technique. Using the profound meaning of ¡°Black Tortoise¡± to raise that breath and cover his body, it allows him to have the great profound meaning of the physique of a physical expert. Of course, all the great profound meanings are based on a foundation, which is the foundation of the Floating Fruit. Without that kind of psychokinesis control power, he couldn¡¯t use his Profound Meaning. Similarly, this move was the same. A long time ago, before obtaining Luo Gui, Kuro had developed this Vermillion Bird Cry, but the power at that time was not easy to say, because the profound meaning of ¡®Vermillion Bird¡¯ is about endless life. At that time, his control of killing intent could not reach the level of endless life at all. If he just relied on Haki Slash to forcefully complete it, it would eventually disappear. Therefore, he has never used it because this move itself also integrates his fast sword technique. Instead of using this unfinished move, his usual Thousand Cutting Valley is enough. However, after obtaining Luo Gui, his great profound meaning was perfected. He replaced the circulation of ¡®Eternal Vitality¡¯ with killing intent. As long as the killing intent is not extinguished, his Vermillion Bird will not disappear. Kuro has completely developed the ¡®Four Divine Mysteries¡¯ that exceeds the four great profound meanings of the Unseen Divine Wind. The original power of this move was not that strong. It was just a killing intent released by Luo Gui. However, after developing the form of ¡°Demon Warrior¡± with Rahuis, he can integrate Haki, ability, swordsmanship, and killing intent. This move can be used in any profound meaning. It¡¯s just that the Instantaneous Incarceration Azure Dragon Slash can¡¯t be used. The rapid and dense attacks are not suitable for this earth-shaking punch. He will be hammered to death. Thanatos¡¯s White Tiger Slash was also useless. That slash was more of a capture. If he wanted to get close, he would be hit by Barrett first. Overlord Body Black Tortoise Body¡­ That was a defensive move. He did not want to be beaten. Only the Great Burial Vermillion Bird¡¯s cry can compete with Barret¡¯s punch! ¡°Go to hell!!!¡± Kuro roared. Vermillion Bird spread her wings and raised the fire of killing intent, rushing straight towards Barret, and Barret¡¯s twisted fist that made the surrounding air freeze also hit Vermillion Bird¡¯s beak. BOOM!!! The blue-black and golden-red light directly appeared as a gas barrier that enveloped the island that Kuro had previously combined his abilities with. Chapter 859 True Fire (1) Inside the air shield, Barret¡¯s fist collided with the Vermillion Bird, crazily wearing down the opponent¡¯s strength. The surrounding earth was collapsing. This time, it was no longer broken into large pieces, but small particles that floated in the air as if they had been annihilated. Except for the land where Barret and Kuro stood, the rest were all destroyed. The aftermath was so exaggerated that Barrett¡¯s fist and the Vermillion Bird Slash became even more violent. Sizzle!!! The fist and Vermillion Bird¡¯s long beak did not collide directly, but opened up a little in the middle. In the middle, a mass of black thunder appeared, constantly expanding and twisting. The outside of the black thunder was covered by a small light ball. It seems that all the power competition is in this small light ball. The light ball is getting bigger and bigger, and finally it is broken through by the distorted black thunder. Chi!!! The black lightning directly filled the air shield of the outside world and erupted into a pillar of light that soared into the sky. The moment the pillar of light appeared, the people watching the battle on the other island felt their bodies relax, and the mixed feeling of Haoshoku and killing intent completely disappeared. As the pillar of light gradually disappeared in the air, the scene ahead was gradually seen by people. The island, which should have had some area, became a hundred square meters at this time. Barret¡¯s blue flame gradually disappeared, the flame on his back and even the flame on his hair all disappeared, and he returned to his original appearance, with only Haki covering his body. Opposite him, Kuro¡¯s blade gradually retreated, the layer of red armor on his body also disappeared as if weathered, and the hook-shaped mark on his cheek turned into tears. Haoshoku (Haoshoku) and killing intent disappeared. Without the entanglement, they returned to their original Haki cover appearance. Thud!!! The two of them did not stop and moved together, shooting at each other. Barrett threw a blue punch with black patterns. Kuro tilted his head and dodged the punch, but the fist still brushed past and a scar appeared on his cheek. He glanced at it from the corner of his eye and did not care too much. He held the knife with both hands and stabbed Luo Gui, who was flashing with the light of golden lightning. Barrett lowered his shoulder and dodged the sword that should have pierced his chest, but the edge of the sword still broke his shoulder and left a wound. Whoosh! Kuro turned his blade and slashed at Barret¡¯s neck. Barrett¡¯s shoulder moved down, and at the same time, his other hand clenched into a fist and hit Kuro¡¯s face. Chi!! The blade that was aimed at Barret¡¯s neck sank down along with Barret¡¯s shoulder and cut into his inner shoulder. The knife cut into his flesh and blood spurted out. Bang! Barrett¡¯s fist landed on Kuro¡¯s face and hit his head to the side. Kuro spat out a mouthful of blood and pulled down the Rokui in his hand, directly cutting Barret¡¯s chest and leaving a big bloody wound. His blood spurted out and splashed on Kuro¡¯s face. Barret¡¯s pupils shrank and his fists made cracking sounds as he punched Kuro¡¯s abdomen, causing his body to fly back and curl up like a shrimp. His body flew up high and flew a few meters away. His body spun twice in the air and landed on the ground, standing still. He glanced at Barret with the scars on his face. Barrett also glanced at Kuro without wiping the blood on his shoulder and chest. The two of them smiled at the same time, unusually ferocious. At this moment, there was no need to say anything else. Battle, continue! Chi! Clang!! Bang! Bang!! At such a close distance, there was no longer any long-distance movement to dodge. In this narrow area, Kuro relied on his speed advantage to slash at Barret. Barret relied on his strength advantage to resist Kuro¡¯s blade and punched Kuro. Even with Haki, their attacks could still hurt each other. Kuro would bleed with a single slash, and Barret¡¯s punch could also make Kuro¡¯s body bend and cave in, but one relied on his powerful Haki and physique, while the other relied on Haki and ¡°Black Tortoise Body¡± to exchange injuries. He was really angry! Kuro doesn¡¯t care about anything else now. Ever since his Ultima and Barret fought to a draw, there is only one thought in his mind ¡ª who is stronger! This is a natural arrogance. He was born with the [Nameless God Elegance]. His life has been smooth-sailing and he has not encountered any major bottlenecks in his cultivation. He has never suffered a big loss. Apart from not wanting to be famous, fame and promotion have not much impact on his strength. He had never encountered such a situation before. Forget about the Admiral and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). To deal with them, he had the mentality of running away if he could not defeat them. If he really could not defeat them, it would not make any difference. But only this! Only this Barrett!! With his physical strength, dominance, ability, body technique, and the man he wanted to be! Only this person wants to determine the winner!! Whoosh! ¡°Barret!!¡± Kuro blocked Barret¡¯s punch on his face and hung a knife on his neck, bringing blood. ¡°Kuro!!¡± Barret grinned and roared at him. The fist and the knife shrank and continued to attack the other side. Whoosh! At this moment, a Leopardman quickly appeared beside the two of them, spinning around his body and kicking Barret. Rob Lucci! This sudden appearance made Kuro¡¯s movements obviously slow down because the direction of his knife was also on that side. Subconsciously, he pulled back slightly. Bang!! Barret¡¯s fist hit Kuro¡¯s chest with all his strength. With a crisp sound, Kuro¡¯s chest caved in and his body flew back and fell to the ground more than ten meters away. Barrett took the opportunity to block Lucci¡¯s legs with a punch, but the long-prepared attack did not make Barrett block it perfectly. Instead, his arm sank and made a muffled sound. Arm injured ¡­ ¡°Ha!¡± He shouted and sent Lucci flying. Lucci spun in the air and landed on the island again. He whispered, ¡°Even so, is there still so much power?¡± ¡°Hey, you, you hurt Kuro!¡± Leda said angrily. ¡°Cough, cough!!¡± Kuro staggered up, holding his chest and spitting out a mouthful of blood, but his face was extremely gloomy. Lucci¡¯s help did not make him feel happy. His eyes were red as he shouted at the island, ¡°Get lost!¡± Barrett looked over and then looked at the depression in Kuro¡¯s chest. He suddenly reached out and hit his chest hard. Bang! Crack! There was also a depression in his chest. ¡°Sa, this makes us even.¡± Blood flowed from the corner of Barrett¡¯s mouth and he said calmly: ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± He gave himself a tap? This scene made the elite Vice-Admiral who was about to go up to help stop. Chapter 860 True Fire (2) Kuro raised his eyebrows and stared at the depression in Barret¡¯s chest, then looked at his slightly sinking left arm. Suddenly, he lifted Rhokuro and broke a hole in his arm. ¡°Your injury is worse than mine. Now we are even!¡± Barrett frowned and punched his left arm again, making a crisp sound. ¡°The wound on your arm is deeper than the one on my arm. Now we are even!¡± ¡°Bullshit! Your injury is worse than mine!¡± Kuro slashed his waist again, leaving a wound. ¡°Your punch is more powerful than mine, then¡­¡± Barrett raised his fist and hit himself. On the other side of the island, Leda¡¯s eyes twitched and she shouted, ¡°Enough!! You can¡¯t kill him like this¡­ It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t do this!¡± There was no need for her to say anything more. After both sides gave themselves a few blows, they found that this seemed to be a little wrong. They moved their feet and charged towards each other. Kuro stabbed through Barret¡¯s waist and dug a hole. Barrett punched Kuro¡¯s left shoulder blade and there was a crisp sound and Kuro¡¯s left arm sank obviously. Such a bloody play style made the people on the other side shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Lucci looked at the Vice-Admirals who were no longer moving and said curiously, ¡°If we continue to fight like this, even if we can win, the Golden Lion will suffer indelible injuries.¡± Onigumo closed his eyes and remained silent. The others looked similar. Kuro had already said ¡°get lost¡± before. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to move, but it¡¯s obvious that they can¡¯t intervene in this kind of fierce battle. Be it Marines or pirates, they are first and foremost heroes. Lucci is from the World Government and his mind is full of tasks. The tasks are his justice. He can do whatever he wants because his justice is here, so his conscience is clear. But they are not such justice. No matter how hard-hearted a person is, they can cry for the death of their teacher, and no matter how serious a person is, they will not choose to interfere in the battle between the two. This is their fight. If he interfered, Kuro would definitely be angry. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it at the last step!¡± It was Leda who spoke. At this moment, her white hair was already dancing wildly without any wind. It was obvious that she was restraining her urge to rush forward. Now that they can participate in the battle, as long as they participate, Barret will definitely lose in his current state. But seeing that Kuro is fighting so fiercely now, not only does he not want to fight in a group, but he even said to them to get lost. It was obvious that he had a strong will to win. Perhaps he could force himself to participate in the war, but it would be bad if it affected Kuro¡¯s will. The other Marines also discovered this, which is why they did not join the battle immediately. Mihawk even began to look at others, thinking that if someone rushed forward later, he would go forward to stop them. Chi!!! At this moment, a sound of flesh entering the body resounded in all directions. Kuro slashed the Law Ghost from the bottom up, bringing out a ball of golden light. The blade directly missed Barret¡¯s fist and passed under his ribs, an upper cut. ¡°Huang Long!¡± The blade smoothly cut through Barret¡¯s shoulder, bringing an arm down. The blade cut off Barret¡¯s arm. ¡°Atomic Collapse!¡± Barret clenched his remaining left arm and was about to punch Kuro¡¯s chest. After that slash, Kuro took advantage of Barret¡¯s momentary stiffness and moved his body up and kicked him. Bang!! The punch hit his leg bone and broke Kuro¡¯s calf. The powerful force blew him away and he fell to the ground. Soon, Kuro got up and was about to stand when his left side tilted. He stared at his sunken legs and his body gradually floated up. The calf was not broken, but completely shattered. ¡°Your hand is gone!¡± Kuro stared at Barret with red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re no better!¡± Barret replied ferociously. Barret¡¯s shoulder and neck were full of gashes, and a piece of flesh was dug out of his waist and ribs. His broken arm was dripping with sticky blood, and the injuries of his body that had suffered the Instantaneous Hell Azure Dragon Slash were also erupting, turning him into a bloody man. Kuro¡¯s left arm drooped down weakly and his left leg swayed with the movement. His body and face were all bruised and there was a big depression in his chest. Both of them were panting heavily, and the sweat on their bodies was like a sauna. Until now, Barret¡¯s body was trembling under the force of the attack. It was not fear, it was just the body¡¯s instinct to use power beyond the limit of the body. Kuro also felt that Luo Gui was as heavy as a mountain and could not be lifted. But ¡­ ¡°Just a little bit more!¡± Both sides were determined. Kuro raised Autumn Water and a golden light flowed on the blade. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± he whispered. Barrett also clenched his fist, but Haki could not be accumulated and could only cover his fist with Armament Haki. He had to surpass this man. That was the first step to surpass Roger! He did not go to Raftel when he had the Log Pose of Raftel very early on, although before that, he broke away from Roger¡¯s Pirates and did not follow them to Raftel. Chapter 861 True Fire (3) However, he did not want to go again. That was just retracing Roger¡¯s path. He wants to surpass Roger! He would kill the strong men on the sea, kill the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and the generals, and become the strongest in the sea. If he went to Raftel, he would surpass Roger! Because Roger did not do such a thing. ¡°Flood Dragon!¡± Kuro flew forward, his blade glowing with golden light as he waved it. The golden light shone brightly in Barrett¡¯s eyes, reminding him of the past. At the age of eight, in order to defend the country, he participated in the Youth Army, stepped on mines on the battlefield or took bombs to be the vanguard to open the way. He made a huge contribution on the battlefield and was awarded the medal that could only be awarded with the greatest contribution. Barrett was qualified because he was very powerful at that time, stronger than his ¡®companions¡¯. However, just as he was about to succeed, his companion betrayed him and snatched his medal, leaving him on the verge of death. However, he did not hate them. He just felt that he was not strong enough. Strong enough to make people fear him is not strong enough. Strong enough to make people unable to resist. That is real strength! After recovering from his injuries, he found those young soldiers and captured them all in one fell swoop. From the age of nine to 13, he relied on [Power Alone] to dominate the battlefield and became more and more convinced of this principle. Only by being strong can he have freedom and dominate his life. At the age of fourteen, the country was about to win. At that time, his chief officer promised that once he won, he would be allowed to leave the battlefield, leave the country, and give him true freedom. Barrett believed him and worked even harder. In the last war, he fought against thousands of troops and won the country at the cost of dying. But he was betrayed again. His chief officer or his country feared his strength and wanted him to die there too. As for the so-called freedom, it was even more nonsense. The angry Bartley destroyed his country and went to sea. After going to sea, he had few opponents and had never been defeated, but he was also lost. What was his goal? What should he be? What use could he be? Until he met Roger. The man had given him a goal, a goal to surpass, and for that, Barret had found a reason to live, and at that time, no one on the ship but Roger could defeat him, even Rayleigh, who had only fought him to a draw. He was fifteen that year. If nothing goes wrong, he should stay on this ship until he surpasses Roger. He is only working hard for this goal. Gradually, he is assimilated by Roger¡¯s pirates. The partners here let him not worry about being betrayed, because there was someone stronger than him there, and as long as Roger was there, everything would be fine. Seventeen years old¡­ Roger is seriously ill! After learning this news, Barrett fell into a great shock. In a panic, he challenged Roger, but he still failed. Roger is still so powerful, that won¡¯t be a problem¡­ ¡°I¡¯m dying, Barrett¡­¡± But the next year, Barrett would never forget the smile of the man who casually said his death. He did not understand. He was lost. We must protect our companions! Perhaps protecting his companions, for the sake of his companions, Roger might not die¡­ His battle began to be less decisive. Confused, he was like a wild beast without a goal. He thought that he had become weaker and began to wonder if Roger was that powerful. How could a powerful person fall sick and be tortured by a mere illness! He challenged Roger again and still failed, but this time he quit the Pirates. If he stayed here any longer, he would continue to be weak, and he would challenge Roger in another way. Only there is no more chance¡­ Roger was dead. The invincible Roger in his heart is dead¡­ Without a target, Barret began to rampage on the sea, but was eventually defeated by Marine¡¯s Demon Slayer Order. During his time in prison, he changed his target. No one can surpass Roger himself, that is to do what Roger can¡¯t do, that is also a way to surpass Roger! Defeating those strong men in the sea is what Roger failed to do! And it was done alone! The first thing he did after being released from prison was to find Lucilu Kuro, who had left a deep impression on him back then. Back then, he cut the captain because that knife made the captain discover his illness when he was being treated. If not for that slash¡­ Barrett opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°If I don¡¯t surpass you, I can¡¯t become the strongest, Luciru Kuro!¡± He swung his fist at Kuro. Shua! Just as his fist was about to hit Kuro¡¯s figure, Kuro¡¯s body suddenly floated up and dodged the punch. With a flash of golden light, he cut through Barret¡¯s neck. Kuro floated behind Barret and slowly landed on the ground. He stood there on one foot, the other foot drooping on the ground. With his back to Barret, he waved the blade. Barret touched his neck and found nothing wrong. He turned around and grinned: ¡°Did you miss? Are you afraid of dying with me, Lucilu Kuro! You are just so-so! In the sea, you can¡¯t become the strongest without the determination to die!¡± ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Kuro did not look at him and whispered, ¡°I am not a strong man, I am just a Marine who wants to be safe.¡± Barrett raised his fist and moved his body, about to attack Kuro. Kuro didn¡¯t move and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too tiring to ascend to the supreme level? There will always be someone who will surpass you. As long as a person is still human, he can¡¯t be that supreme forever. The times are always changing, and you hold the previous idea until now. Your body is not old, but your heart is old.¡± ¡°If you have the time, maybe you can find a beach to bask in the sun and feel the harmony and tranquility, then your thoughts will change¡­¡± ¡°Of course, this is just my idea, but listen to it and listen carefully¡­¡± ¡°This soft sound of the wind.¡± Chi! Barret¡¯s body stiffened and a big cut appeared on his neck and blood sprayed out like a fountain. The wounds on his body suddenly burst open, revealing a large amount of blood. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Barrett swayed and looked at Kuro for a while, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up, ¡°The sound of the wind¡­ I heard it.¡± His fist still reached out and gently touched Kuro¡¯s back. ¡°You should see my¡­ fist.¡± Plop. As soon as he finished speaking, his body fell down and his huge fist slid down Kuro¡¯s back and he fell to the ground. With a gust of wind, he opened his eyes wide and stared at Kuro¡¯s back. His eyes were mixed with unwillingness, but gradually, the unwillingness in his eyes faded and turned into recognition. ¡°You win¡­¡± he said softly. Kuro paused for a long time and was about to shake his head when he suddenly sensed something and nodded again. ¡°Sort of¡­¡± After saying this, Barret¡¯s gaze cooled like a stone. ¡°Lost Beast¡­¡± Kuro let go of Law Ghost and wanted to touch the cigar on his body, but he found that there was no place on his body, and the snow tomatoes were all shattered. He sighed and said, ¡°Try to be human in your next life and you will find different scenery.¡± Barret¡¯s stamina is worse than his. Because Kuro did not fight with Elite Vice-Admiral and Shichibukai, but Barret did it. The stamina consumed was the key. That stamina is enough for Kuro to use a killing sword move, and he can also dodge Barret¡¯s fist and¡­ still stand. One move decided the outcome. The aura behind him had become one with the earth. It also means that this person¡¯s life force is completely exhausted. At this time, the sun sank in the west and the crescent moon rose. After four days and three nights of battle. Kuro, wins. Chapter 862 Overhead! Overhead! After Barrett died, Kuro swayed and his body fell to the side. He also fell to the ground, but the moment he fell, he shouted: ¡°Lida!!¡± ¡°Lend you some stamina!¡± At this moment, Leda¡¯s figure flashed and landed directly in the middle of the Marines who had fainted. Her figure darted through the center of them and the Marines became thinner. ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± Lida shouted and jumped over. She was as fast as an afterimage and landed directly around Kuro. With a push of her palm, a huge amount of energy hit Kuro¡¯s body. Plop! Kuro was shocked by this energy and gradually clenched his hands. The power reappeared. Although it was not much, only a little for his physical strength, this energy was enough to treat his external injuries. He sat up and moved his left shoulder blade and leg. The injuries on it were emitting white smoke like steam and beginning to heal. Of course, it is impossible for him to recover to his original state now, but the following injuries can be healed after a period of recuperation and will not become indelible injuries. Otherwise, he might have to accompany Kuzan or put a knife in his hands and feet. Fortunately, Leda is here¡­ Kuro took a few breaths and felt alive. He looked up at the sky. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his ability has been developed to a certain level and simply floating will not consume his physical strength, things in the sky would have fallen down long ago. ¡°Head! Head! Head! Head! Head! Head!¡± He rubbed his forehead and hit himself a few times in excitement. Now that the fight was over, he calmed down. Then why did the higher-ups fight so fiercely! What if I die!? Wouldn¡¯t that be one hundred?! He just wants to be safe, not to fight with others! He had spent a lot of effort to call these people over for this situation. When the fight was almost over, they rushed forward. He, Kuro, smoked a cigar and said, ¡°Dealing with this kind of evil person, don¡¯t talk about morality, let¡¯s fight together.¡± How nice! How comfortable and safe! Why did it become a one-on-one fight in the end! Fortunately, he won. If he lost¡­ He shuddered and looked back at Barrett¡¯s body, feeling a little scared. If he lost, he would be the one lying down. He swung his legs and feet and stood up. It was a little troublesome to walk like this now. In the end, he floated up and glanced at Barrett¡¯s body. With a move of his fingers, the surrounding sea began to swirl. This corpse cannot be left behind. If someone finds the corpse and turns it into a weapon, it will be bad, such as Moria. There are too many strange metahumans. But he stared at the corpse and finally sighed. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± The whirlpool stopped and the land near Barret swept away and surrounded him like an earth coffin sinking into the sea. He stared at the sea for a while, shook his head and looked around. The entire island was now beaten beyond recognition. There were fragments of the island everywhere. Only the small place that had been cut by Kuro was intact. Even the position where he was standing now could only land. The island was long gone. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi sounded. Leda lowered her head and took out the wristwatch Den Den Mushi that she had collected for Kuro and opened it. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Oh, is this Lida? You answered my call¡­ Are you done?¡± The small Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression was wretched. ¡°It¡¯s Admiral Kizaru.¡± Leda handed Den Den Mushi to Kuro. ¡°Old man?¡± ¡°Oh, Kuro, you can actually make a phone call. It seems that it¡¯s done. Has Barret been arrested?¡± Kizaru asked with a smile. ¡°Well, I caught him and his body was caught in the sea.¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°Why are you looking for me? I just finished and now I¡¯m seriously injured. I¡¯m not lying to you, seriously injured, it won¡¯t take ten years to recover.¡± ¡°Oh~ So many Vice-Admirals and Elite Marines went over, but they still seriously injured you. It¡¯s really terrifying.¡± Kizaru still smiled and said, ¡°I just want to tell you that our proposal¡­ has been passed.¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°The World Conference is over?¡± Come to think of it, the World Conference is only seven days long. He has been on the way here for a few days, and he has fought for a few more days, which is just right to end. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. Some things have happened, but¡­ we¡¯ll talk about it when you come back. Those kings need an escort,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°I got it, Old Master, let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± Kuro hung up and put the watch on his wrist. The meeting is over ¡­ If the proposal is passed, it means that Shichibukai¡¯s power is now in their hands. He thought for a moment, then reached out and snapped his fingers. Boom! A golden object fell from the sky and hit the sea, stirring up waves. The Golden Lion. ¡°It¡¯s completely over.¡± Mihawk held the big black knife ¡®Night¡¯ tightly and looked at Kuro with fighting spirit. ¡°It¡¯s really powerful, Kuro.¡± Hancock snorted disdainfully. ¡°What good luck.¡± For Shichibukai, it is not their own business. Even if they are called up, they have done their duty. It is unrealistic to expect them to fight as hard as Kuro. ¡°Hey, is it over?¡± Crocodile bit his cigar and began to roll away the sand around him. He wrapped Mr. 1 and was about to escape. At this moment, Kuro pointed at Crocodile and shouted, ¡°Stop him!¡± Crocodile was stunned. Before he could react, several Vice-Admiral flashed and surrounded Crocodile. ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Crocodile¡¯s face darkened and he said: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kuro flew up and dragged a stone platform under Leda¡¯s feet. He flew to the side of the Golden Lion and said to Crocodile, ¡°I am Marine and you are a pirate. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to stop you?¡± As soon as he said this, Mihawk and Hancock pulled away from Crocodile. They are also pirates, but they are Shichibukai, different. ¡°You want to catch me?¡± Crocodile¡¯s body was surrounded by more violent sand, he said in a deep voice: ¡°Try it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so irritable, Crocodile.¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°On account of your help before, come up as a guest. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Marine? You need me for something?¡± Crocodile¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°What conspiracy do you have?¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Kuro said. ¡°Humph, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Crocodile looked at the elite Vice-Admiral who surrounded him and thought for a moment. The sand around him disappeared. He even brought a subordinate with him, and if these people are really determined to stop him, he may not be able to escape. If they wanted to catch him, they probably wouldn¡¯t talk to him like this¡­ Then, what¡¯s the harm in going up and taking a look? Chapter 863 Sneak Attack, Can¡¯t Play (1) The Golden Lion, at this time, is sailing in the sea. The Marines who had fainted had already woken up and quickly boarded the ship to their posts. Although they did not help much, they still came over. They could not blame Haoshoku and his murderous aura. Most Vice-Admiral also failed to resist it. Around the deck of the ship, Marines held their weapons tightly and patrolled everywhere, afraid that some heavyweight would appear in the sea. This order was given by Kuro himself, because he was really injured, and not lightly. It would be over if they encountered a difficult person at sea. However, others did not care about this. Seven elite Vice-Admiral and three Shichibukai. It doesn¡¯t matter if they discover pirates. Yes, just three. Two of them are now Shichibukai and one of them is former Shichibukai. Not counting Bucky ¡­ At this time, in a conference hall in the fortress group, several Vice-Admiral sat at a long table with Marines standing straight behind them. ¡°Why did you call me here? A meeting?¡± At the head of the table, a man wrapped in bandages was talking. Kuro¡¯s head, face and even body are now wrapped in bandages, and his left hand and left foot are in a cast, only revealing his eyes and lips. Even with Lida¡¯s ability, he was still injured. After all, Leda¡¯s ability is not omnipotent, but it is already amazing that she can cure indelible injuries. Back in the War of the Best, when he cut off the red hair, his hand was almost broken, but he was still cured by Leda, but his residual injuries had to be slowly healed. The bandaged man bit a cigar and leaned back a little. He hissed again, gasped, and pushed forward again. The few of them smoked cigars, causing the conference hall to be filled with smoke. ¡°Yes, Shichibukai¡¯s proposal has been passed, so the power is in our hands. Since everyone is here, we can take the opportunity to consider it.¡± Onigumo said. ¡°Do you want to rest a little more?¡± Strawberry looked at Kuro and asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t die.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°What can happen in a meeting? We¡¯re just talking. The proposal is passed. Although we don¡¯t know the specifics, you are experienced enough to know what¡¯s going on. After all, after I submit the proposal, it will be perfected by you.¡± Burning Mountain nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, regarding the proposal, it is up to our Marine to choose a Shichibukai candidate and no longer consider the World Government.¡± Mole continued, ¡°That¡¯s true, but the World Government also needs to consider the enemy marked by the World Government. We have to pay attention to the impact.¡± World Government Marked Enemy ¡­ That was the Revolutionary Army. As for whether the Revolutionary Army will become a Shichibukai¡­ Isn¡¯t there a ready-made example? If a few more came, the higher-ups would probably be so happy that they would die. Of course, some things that offend tenryubito will not work. ¡°What about this authority, who is it for?¡± Kuro tapped his fingers on the table and asked. Dalmatian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Marine is under Marshal Sakasugi¡¯s command, but it will be handed over to Admiral Kizaru.¡± ¡°I can only give it to him.¡± Doberman said, ¡°The other two are not qualified.¡± Everyone here is an old traditional Marine, and they are not the same kind of people as the World conscripts, except for the former Admiral. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke with a strange expression. ¡°Old man¡­¡± The old man is still leading the Scientific Force and managing the Scientific Island of Vegapunk. As for the power of Sakasugi and Aokiji in the past, it was given to these elite Vice-Admiral. The main reason is that Fujitora and Green Bull¡¯s days are too short. Although they are generals, the power of generals is much smaller. ¡°The main thing is that you invited Crocodile. Do you have any thoughts about him?¡± Doberman looked over and said, ¡°If it¡¯s Crocodile, his combat power is enough.¡± ¡°There is this aspect.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°This person is much stronger than before. Whitebeard is also dead. He doesn¡¯t have an unscrupulous target. According to the past intelligence¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t have intelligence. Where is your intelligence?¡± He might have information, but it was all in Crowe¡¯s hands. He never looked. ¡°As for Crocodile¡­¡± Momonga thought for a while and said, ¡°The intelligence says that nothing has happened to him recently. It seems that he is hoarding power, but he is more inclined to¡­ retreat, as if he has gathered a group of human-like hippos as his subordinates on an island, and then there is nothing.¡± Onigumo said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to Shichibukai. He is strong enough, but he has failed¡­¡± ¡°Failure is not a big deal. There is a record of failure.¡± Mole said, ¡°Most importantly, he has a criminal record and the nature of his failure is very bad. After him, Shichibukai, who has never lost before, failed in succession.¡± What else could he do? The straw-hatted kid who killed his own life was like a god, clearing all the levels. But there is some truth in the Mole¡¯s words. Crocodile has a criminal record. Like Doflamingo, he is a classic example of a pirate stealing a country, but one is complete and the other is not. But there are differences. Crocodile had no interest in the country. He wanted Pluto. But now¡­ Several Vice-Admiral fell silent. With Crocodile¡¯s combat power, there is absolutely no problem, but they also have to pay attention to the impact. If the power is handed over to Marine, but the first choice of character is Crocodile who makes a kingdom turbulent, isn¡¯t it a little bad? Among them, the ones who are most afraid of being affected are Burning Mountain and Mole. These two people are doves and are more considerate. Doberman and Onigumo are a little indifferent, but they think that power is in their own hands and they should be responsible for what they do. Kuro and Strawberry, on the other hand, expressed that it didn¡¯t matter. They, Fish, are not, Monkey¡­ are also not. In short, the neutral party is fine with this aspect as long as nothing happens. As for Smoker¡­ he did not participate. It was not that he was not allowed to participate, but this meeting was not spontaneously organized by Kuro. It was organized by these old Vice-Admiral. They invited Kuro because they recognized Kuro, and Kuro himself was qualified. Although Smoker was also a Base Chief and an elite Vice-Admiral, in their eyes, he was still a little inferior. He was not strong enough to have a meeting with them at that age. ¡°If he promises that there will be no more similar things like Alabasta, he can continue to assume the Shichibukai position.¡± Momonga thought for a while and said. ¡°But with this person¡¯s arrogance, he may not accept our invitation,¡± Dalmatian said. ¡°He¡¯s here, so what if you don¡¯t accept it, are you going to jail?¡± Kuro laughed. It was true that he invited Crocodile on board. He did not do anything, but it did not mean that others did not do anything. Onigumo directly handcuffed him and Mr. 1 with Seastone. But the rest, because of Kuro¡¯s guarantee, did not do anything to him. Their Marine is also grateful. Previously, Crocodile did not let the island split and saved those Marines who fainted. They have to accept this favor, but in order to prevent accidents, Seastone has to be handcuffed. This made Crocodile¡¯s face gloomy and he shouted something like ¡°Sneak attack, can¡¯t afford to play¡±. Chapter 864 Shichibukai, Jail, Choose One. Crocodile was angry, very angry. She had invited him up as a guest. But ¡­ In a certain house with a living room, Crocodile poured himself a glass of wine. There was everything here. Cigars, food, wine. It was a good place to live, but there was only one thing. He picked up the glass, then his eyes slid down and he saw the handcuffs on his wrist. His face darkened and he put the glass down heavily. Bang! The table made a sound, as if it was asking questions. On the other side, Darz Bonis glanced at the Seastone handcuffs on his hand and asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Crocodile¡¯s face sank. ¡°I was careless and forgot that there are other Marines.¡± Seastone¡¯s handcuffs make them unable to use their abilities and make them powerless, but this powerlessness is still bearable for them. Suddenly, the door was opened and a person wrapped in bandages like a mummy floated in. Behind him, Crowe walked in with Leda. Kuro pursed his lips and Crowe nodded and said, ¡°Yo, are you drinking?¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± Crocodile glanced at him and was a little happy to see him like this. He sneered and said, ¡°What are you like now, a bandage man?¡± Kuro said nothing and signaled with his eyes again. ¡°If it were you, it would have been gone long ago,¡± Crowe whispered. Kuro stretched out his good right hand and snapped his fingers. ¡°Give me a cup,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Is your mouth also injured?!¡± Crocodile glared at Kuro, but he still poured him a glass of wine. Kuro nodded and took a sip from his glass. Crowe said, ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to talk.¡± Crocodile¡¯s mouth twitched and the veins on his arm were showing. He wanted Seastone¡¯s handcuffs to hit him. ¡°Stop it.¡± This time, Kuro spoke. ¡°Something bad will happen if this thing touches me. At that time, don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t bring Seastone, even if you transform into a sandstorm, it will be useless.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Crocodile¡¯s face was gloomy. Kuro snapped his fingers with his right hand. Crowe nodded and took the key out of his pocket. Key to Seastone Handcuffs. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for doing this, but we¡¯ve already cuffed him. We can decide the situation after we finish questioning him,¡± Kuro said. ¡°What situation?¡± Crocodile asked. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s the situation. As for what the situation is, it depends on the situation.¡± What about you?! A blue vein appeared on Crocodile¡¯s forehead and his arm froze. Kuro smiled and said, ¡°You choose between Shichibukai and prison.¡± Shichibukai? Crocodile was stunned for a moment and then laughed, ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha! I was removed from Shichibukai. Kuro, you actually want to invite me to be Shichibukai. Does the World Government agree? What about your Marine?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control this.¡± Kuro said, ¡°I¡¯m just a messenger, but I personally welcome you to join Shichibukai. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped you. But as for the specifics, it¡¯s not my business. Whether you join or not is your business. As for whether the higher-ups pass or not, that¡¯s another matter.¡± The power is with Sakasugi now, and maybe it will go to the old man in the future, but although the old man is very easy-going, he has his own set of principles. Anyway, it will not be in his hands, so why should he worry about it? He just happened to see Crocodile and wanted to give Shichibukai Ra a reliable person. This guy is very reliable in terms of combat power, and from Kuro¡¯s senses, he is much better than before, at least less ambitious. Although his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is not as sensitive to specific emotions as Brother Yixiao, it is still possible for him to sense a little. The current Crocodile has lost a little of his spirit and recognized reality, but he does not admit it. Whitebeard¡¯s death seemed to be a big blow to him. ¡°Shichibukai¡­¡± Crocodile narrowed his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will subvert a country again?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°You spent more than ten years without success in subversion. You can¡¯t even do it. And your reputation is ruined. No one believes you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Crocodile said angrily. However, he was right. His reputation has long been tarnished in various countries. But it was also because of this that Kuro had thoughts about Crocodile. He has another identity compared to Doflamingo. If Doflamingo is released, it is really possible to find another country to be king, if he is willing, but it is more likely that he will go directly to Kaido. Crocodile was different. He wandered in the sea for so long and did not cooperate with anyone. Moreover, his reputation in the kingdom has long been ruined. No one will believe him. Not to mention subverting the country, even if he has to stay in a country, it will make the king vigilant. Moreover, he had overthrown the country for too long. Even if Alabasta is a big country far beyond Dressrosa, the preparation time is too long. The main thing is that there is no legitimacy. He doesn¡¯t even have a weak declaration, let alone a strong declaration. In this world full of pedigree and nobility, no one claims to want to go on stage. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the Revolutionary Army become the king themselves? After subverting the country, they found another person with noble blood to be the king. Not declared, not recognized¡­ Moreover, he had failed before. If he really had the idea of exploring the sea again, he should have gathered the forces and set up a flag in the past few years, but he did not. This was also why Kuro liked him. However, this matter was none of Kuro¡¯s business. If Crocodile was willing, it was only a preliminary intention. Crocodile stared at Kuro for a while and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, I agree. Daz, give him my Life Paper.¡± Darz Bonis nodded and took out a piece of Life Paper from his pocket, tore it a little and put it on the table. The Life Paper moved towards Crocodile bit by bit. It was his without a doubt. ¡°Chloe,¡± Kuro said. Crowe nodded, put the key on the table, and took the Life Paper. ¡°My character is guaranteed. When the time comes, I will give the Life Paper to the person in charge. He will come to you, of course, if this is successful.¡± Kuro picked up the wine glass and drank the wine in it in one gulp. Then, he said in disdain, ¡°Tsk, it tastes so bad. Whose is it?¡± ¡°Your own!¡± Crocodile¡¯s blue tendons were exposed. ¡°Is this my ship?!¡± ¡°Bullshit, how can I have such bad wine!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and completely denied it. ¡°Get out of the next island by yourself, otherwise I can only ask you to go to Impel Down for the time being. Of course¡­ this is to thank you. We Marines remember favors. Since you have protected us Marines, we will spare you this time. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Kuro stood up and floated again, leaving with Leda and Crowe. Chapter 865 Then Give It To Him New Headquarters. Marshal¡¯s office. Sakasugi was on the balcony, looking down and biting his cigar in silence. After a long time, he said, ¡°Porusalino, are you back?¡± Behind him, a yellow light flickered and condensed into Kizaru¡¯s figure. ¡°Oh, Sakasugi, are you waiting for me?¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°What about Kurlo?¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°The winner has been decided.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Kuro won in four days and three nights.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that he won.¡± Sakasugi finally had a smile on his face. ¡°As expected of him, four days and three nights¡­ The others didn¡¯t intervene?¡± Kizaru nodded. ¡°It seems that they are really angry. According to Strawberry¡¯s report, Rob Lucci wanted to participate in the war but was reprimanded by Kuro.¡± Sakasugi said coldly, ¡°Humph, CP¡¯s organization has always prioritized the mission. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t intervene. Otherwise, they could have figured it out. Once they interfered, there will be a bottleneck in Kuro¡¯s heart.¡± They were true top powerhouses. Therefore, he knew better what it would be like to have a bottleneck in his heart. That would affect the growth of Kuro. That is the key to whether their Marine can stand at the peak for 50 years without making any mistakes. If Sengoku, Garp, and Zephyr are the existences that allow Marines to step into the threshold of the peak, then these Zephyr disciples are the augmentation energy that Marine has officially stepped into the peak, but this energy will always fade. Marine power has been slipping since the day Kuzan withdrew. If there is no Kuro, then they really should be worried, because no one can connect the next generation. Smoker? Perhaps when he reaches their age, he can do it, but it has been too long, and the nature of the Smoky Fruit is not very good. Other Marine Rookie¡­ Kirby? Or is it that Sakasugi who has also heard of him, the one with the Devil¡¯s Arms, Grant? None of them could. Or rather, they could not wait that long. The gap in the middle is too long, unlike their generation. Above them is Sengoku Kapuzefa, and below them is the generation of the Three Generals, which can be clearly seen. The only thing they could see now was Kuro. Be it at that age, means, identity, or strength, they can all be taken over steadily and ensure that Marine can stay at its peak for at least 20 years, so that even if Marine falls, it will not exceed Kuro, who is 50 years outside the limit. If it affects Kuro¡¯s growth ¡­ Sakasugi subconsciously clenched his fists, and a flash of red appeared on his black gloves, raising the surrounding temperature. ¡°Polusalino, the Shichibukai proposal proposed by Kuro is passed?¡± he asked. ¡°He passed.¡± Kizaru said with a smile: ¡°But those old men seem to be a little reluctant, especially since something big happened two days ago.¡± ¡°Oh? You were there, right? What about the Revolutionary Army?¡± Sakasugi asked. ¡°Oh, then I don¡¯t know. I arrived a little late. It was Fujitora and Green Bull who took care of it.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth. He was late? If he wanted to, he could arrive at any place immediately. But this kind of thing has nothing to do with their Marines. ¡°So what did the old men say?¡± Sakasugi asked. Kizaru shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but since it was decided by the meeting, then it will definitely be fulfilled. I just don¡¯t know if there will be an airdrop.¡± There is nothing unusual about the World Government entering the Marine. When Sakasugi was a general, he knew that many Marines were planted by the World Government themselves, and this is only on the surface. ¡°I will call the higher-ups. The power must be on our side. If we get the power, I am ready to give it to Kurlo to manage. What do you say, Polusalino?¡± Sakasugi said. The two of them are of the same generation, so they naturally won¡¯t call each other ¡®old man¡¯. Besides, they have a good relationship. ¡°Well, I have no objections.¡± Kizaru shrugged. Kizaru naturally had no objections, or rather, this was a good thing. After all, Sakasugi can¡¯t shoulder this burden alone, but it can¡¯t be given to Fujitora and Green Bull, so it can only be handed over to Kizaru. Kizaru expressed that he did not want to take this trouble. If he gave it to him, he would also give it to Kuro, but with that child¡¯s nature¡­ He would probably complain to Sakasugi. But if it is given to Kuro now, it will not come from him. Responsibility and power are all in his hands and it can also play a training role. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have anything on his hands except G-3 defense. It¡¯s time to pick the responsibility,¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that those old men won¡¯t be very willing. After all, they¡¯re just a reserve general.¡± Kizaru smiled. ¡°I will personally talk to the higher-ups¡­¡± Sakasugi said. ¡­ . Mary Joa. Between powers. Five Old Men. Pose ¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Revolutionary Army to come up¡­¡± The old man with the map on his head looked gloomy and said, ¡°Too careless.¡± The long-bearded old man shook his head and said, ¡°They have some good ability users in their cadres, so they sneaked up here.¡± The curly-haired old man said, ¡°But in so many years, only this time they came up. Are they trying to launch a full-scale attack?¡± ¡°No, it should be because of the bear¡­¡± The red-skinned old man said, ¡°But no matter what, this matter has made the union state object.¡± The old man with the knife gritted his teeth. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a world conference. In such a serious situation, the Revolutionary Army came here and embarrassed our World Government. However¡­¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°There is also a good thing. Luciru Kuro has saved us.¡± ¡°Oh? Defeat Barret?¡± The long-bearded old man said, ¡°Indeed, during the World Conference, in order to ensure safety, Luciru Kuro led Marines to destroy the pirates in the Pirate Celebration and also killed Barret and Fista. It is worthy of commendation.¡± ¡°That is why we are willing to release Shichibukai¡¯s power.¡± The curly-haired old man said. ¡°To who?¡± the red-skinned old man asked. ¡°Do we plant our own people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± The Map Elder crossed his arms and said, ¡°This proposal was originally proposed by Luciru Kuro. He led Marines to kill Barret during this period to prove to us that he has the strength. After all, the position of Admiral cannot be increased and there is not much power for them.¡± The old man with the knife continued, ¡°If it was just this matter, we would have planted people in it, but the Revolutionary Army happened in the World Conference. Kuro gave us face, so it was another matter. And he did a good job. When the conference first started, he perfectly resolved the conflict between Tenryubito and those kings.¡± ¡°Then give it to him¡­¡± The red-skinned old man nodded and said, ¡°Since he is so loyal, if you want it, you can¡¯t let him down.¡± Chapter 866 No More ¡°Achoo!¡± On the sea, in the golden ship, Kuro sneezed inexplicably. Lying in the chair in the office, Kuro asked Crowe, who was standing at the side, ¡°Did that crocodile leave?¡± At this time, they had just set off from an island where they had docked. Crocodile and Mr. 1 had already left at that time, and Bucky and his men had also withdrawn. As for the other two Shichibukai, they had long retreated. Hancock had a ship of her own and left at the end of the battle. Mihawk has a small raft of his own, and he has a little ghost girl with him. He didn¡¯t stay here for long, but his meaningful look before he left made Kuro feel that something was wrong. ¡°Shit, I seem to be exposed!¡± He clapped his hands and took another breath of cold air. His left hand, which was fixed in plaster, hurt a little. Hawkeye saw it when he fought with Barret. His eyes showed that he wanted to fence with him! Fortunately, Shichibukai was not abolished. Otherwise, Mihawk would have hit G-3 when he recovered. He did not want to suffer that. ¡°Steady, steady, Kuro!¡± Kuro encouraged himself and gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. You have to be steady and calm. The world is so wonderful, I can¡¯t be so irritable!¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± The door was knocked open and Leda rushed in. Without saying anything, she jumped over and hit Kuro¡¯s forehead with her palm. ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± Bang! This time, Kuro leaned back. He bared his teeth and looked down at Leda. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Leda said, ¡°Heal you. I absorbed energy from those Vice-Admiral and gave it back to you.¡± Kuro pursed his lips and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. Stop it first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be fine later. Everyone on this ship is in trouble.¡± Kuro always felt that this ship, except for Crowe, was his charger. Every few days, Leda would rush in and raise her hand to give him a ¡®Vitality Feedback¡¯. However, it was useless. After all, Leda¡¯s ability is not a pure healing type. It only develops a similar healing effect. As long as it is not a broken hand or foot, she can cure it. But it is only up to this point. There is no way to treat internal injuries. His injuries really needed rest and recuperation to fully recover. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything about Leda doing this and could only accept it passively. You can¡¯t say nonsense like ¡®Your ability is the most useless¡¯. Isn¡¯t this a blow to his enthusiasm? ¡°You must be tired. Go and eat something,¡± Kuro said to Leda. ¡°Oh, I am a little hungry.¡± Leda nodded and hopped off the table. She went to the sofa and sat down, pulling open her small backpack. Kuro shook his head and then looked at Crowe. ¡°When do we get to Red Harbor?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still half a day.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°What about the repair of our fortress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯m doing the final repairs.¡± ¡°What about the resettlement of the dead and wounded?¡± ¡°It has been settled. We can hold a funeral when we go back,¡± Crowe responded. Kuro nodded and looked at the display cabinet on the side. With a wave of his hand, one of the transparent compartments of the display cabinet flew over. Inside the compartment was a dark blue fruit. The overall fruit was like a metal lump, forming an irregular shape on the surface. He took the cube and placed it on the table. The fruit inside was the Merge Fruit! The last time Leda rummaged through her bag, it dropped the fruit that Barrett ate. Its ability can be combined with everything around it except living beings, turning its body into a powerful weapon, but it is only a small part before awakening. After awakening, it can be like Barrett, there is nothing that is incompatible with it, and the range is so large that even air can be combined. He was not surprised that this fruit appeared in Leda¡¯s bag. It¡¯s good that the fruit is in his hand. This dangerous thing is not fun if it flows into the sea. If he leaves behind a fruit, the sea will have one less fruit and one less safety risk. Moreover, this fruit is different. It can restrain Kuro¡¯s ability. It¡¯s best to keep it in hand. He stared at the fruit in the lattice and sighed. ¡°You said you became the strongest in your world. Why are you looking for me? Go and fight Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). If you kill them, you will be the strongest in the world.¡± But Kuro also means that whether it is Barrett or him, there is still a little gap between Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and Admiral. He had fought with Kaido and Lingling before. At that time, Kuro almost used his full strength, but these two were still at ease and did not use their full strength. And at that time, he hadn¡¯t gotten the Luo Gui yet. He could fight, but he definitely couldn¡¯t win. Barrett can use Haoshoku (Haoshoku) and Haki to create a new form. He doesn¡¯t believe that Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) doesn¡¯t have one. Even he can have a new form. Can Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) not have one? Can a general not have one? Up until now, the old man could count all the big battles with his fingers and he has never used anything other than his ability. Haki is scattered and no one can guess his real strength without an accurate opponent. However, the Nature Element is 50-50. In Paradise, opponents without Haki are at the crushing level. Even if they can¡¯t beat them, they are at least evenly matched. In the New World, Haki doesn¡¯t even need Armament Haki. Observation Haki is enough. Kuro was very envious of his ability. He looked at the Devil Fruit in the compartment for a while, then moved his fingers and put the compartment back in the display cabinet. He opened the drawer and took out a broken headphone. Barrett¡¯s headset ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going up.¡± Kuro opened the window and his body rose and fell as he flew into the sky. He directly passed through the clouds and saw a continent that covered the sky and made it dark below. A hole was opened at the bottom of the continent, allowing Kuro to float up and come directly to the center. There was a mechanical broken arm, an umbrella, and two short broad swords. Kuro gently placed the headphones next to the umbrella and the short broadsword. Looking at these things, he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t add more. I¡¯m already annoyed enough.¡± Three old men, one in his prime, but unified, all from the old era¡­ Why, it¡¯s just like what the newspaper said, the old era¡¯s nemesis. ¡®Can¡¯t you find another young man?¡¯ After putting down the headphones, Kuro opened the cigar box and lit a cigar for it. Then, he hooked his finger again and a pile of garbage suddenly floated over. It was really a garbage dump, filled with the wreckage of ships, trees, the remains of houses, and various weapons. ¡°Why is this thing so hard?¡± Kuro looked at the scattered but intact rudder on the surface of the big ball and his eyes twitched for a while. Then, he snapped his fingers and the big ball opened and a golden ball flew out. The previous treasures were sent to heaven by him. Beyond that ¡­ The treasure also scattered, revealing a small wooden box inside. The wooden box slowly flew to Kuro¡¯s hand and opened inside. There was a permanent pointer lying quietly with a landmark on it. His name is¡ªRavdru! Chapter 867 Sky Pirate King (1) This permanent pointer was not broken as he had said before, but when Barrett came out, he took the opportunity to send it up. In this world, everyone is like a flock of ducks, and it is not limited to pirates, even the Marine and the World Government are turning big secret treasures for this! ¡°Ravdru¡­ Since Roger, how many pirates have gone to sea for this, completely different from the previous pirates.¡± Kuro picked up the pointer and murmured. There were pirates before Roger, and there were a lot of them. This thing could not be put out in the first place, and the world in Kuro¡¯s hometown in his previous life could not put an end to war. The environment is that environment. It can only be contained. If you want to root it out, you can¡¯t even become a saint, let alone a fierce man. But this thing, you have to say that Kuro is not interested¡­ He was really not interested. He didn¡¯t even want to look at it. If this thing dropped, it would be a hot potato. But without others knowing, this thing is a good thing in his hands. He now seriously suspects that Roger¡¯s treasure is likely to be a note, such as ¡®You have come to the end, congratulations, you have passed the level. The greatest treasure in the world is the treasure of life, courage and glory, the greatest treasure of mankind.¡¯ As for what he said about fame, power, and wealth, to be honest, those who can reach that place have long had fame, power, and wealth. However, as a person who wants to be safe until death, the principle is that it is better to have it than to have it. If this is destroyed, it will be the end of it. However, if no one finds out, it is also a surefire measure to get this permanent pointer. If this thing can really cause a big wave in the world and affect his stable life in the future¡­ He followed the needle to find Raftel and uprooted it. Looking for Ravdru? Look for it in heaven! In the future, Pirate King will change his name to Sky Pirate King! However, that was only a last resort. Kuro put the pointer back into the small wooden box, closed the wooden box, and floated it away. At the same time, from the center of the continent, a stone ball opened from the center and floated over. The stone ball opened, revealing a golden ball inside. The golden ball opened again, revealing a lump of soil inside. After the lump of soil opened again, it revealed a strange golden light inside. Pure gold. When illuminated by its light, it can make people slow to the point of almost stagnating, allowing them to live forever. As for the Eternal Kuro, he was not sure, but the people illuminated by the light have almost no change for two or three hundred years, which is no different from eternal life. They were all great treasures. The small wooden box floated to the side of the pure gold and was surrounded by the soil. Then, the golden mass surged like water and swallowed the soil. Then, a layer of stone soil wrapped around it, forming a ball. ¡°It¡¯s not enough¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and thought about it. He reached out and the pile of debris flew over and surrounded him. There are three layers inside and three layers outside. After that, this mass of remains flew towards the center of the continent and fell into the center of the island. At such a high altitude, no one can find him. Even if he passes out one day and the island falls, the center position will not be destroyed and no one will explore the deepest center of the island. Who could be that bored? Kuro shook his head and opened another hole in the continent. He fell down and flew back to the Golden Lion. Half a day later, the Golden Lion arrived at Redport. ¡°Then we will leave now. There is still the escort mission to carry out. Kuro, you rest well.¡± Strawberry said something to Kuro and left with his men. It was the same for the other Vice-Admiral. They still had to carry out the escort mission when they arrived at Red Port. After the World Conference ended, those kings were waiting there. ¡°Thank you very much. If there is anything, call me and I promise to be there.¡± Kuro said to these Vice-Admiral with a smile. Kaz and Wilbur stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, we also have a mission¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get it over with.¡± Kuro waved at them. ¡°Tell David that I won¡¯t see Aquitaine off, and you can send Aquitaine off.¡± Smoker, who got off the ship at the same time, asked Kuro, ¡°Hey, Kuro, are you not going?¡± ¡°The old man called earlier and asked me to go back to the department,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Puhahaha, Kuro, what kind of style is this!¡± At this moment, on the port side, Garp came over with a smile and pointed at Kuro¡¯s bandaged figure and laughed. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t I play role-playing? Haven¡¯t you heard of Shishio?¡± ¡°I have never heard of it.¡± Garp laughed and said, ¡°I heard that you fought a big fight, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± I want to shout Will the World Government say yes? Kuro pursed his lips. ¡°Old man, are you here to mock me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to see what you look like. It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve been seriously injured. Even a smile is not as serious as your injury,¡± Garp said. ¡°Huh? A smile?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Brother is also injured? In Mariejois?¡± Garp nodded and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the news? The Revolutionary Army rushed to Mariejois and fought with Yixiao and Green Bull in order to take back the bear. Well, I was also there at that time, but I couldn¡¯t get involved because I didn¡¯t get there in time. Puhahahaha.¡± ¡°Chloe, bring a newspaper.¡± Kuro instructed Crowe and floated towards a restaurant. In the dining room, there were still many Marines there, and Kazuji and Jiyuan were also there. When they saw Kuro, Jiyuan was shocked. ¡°Were you so seriously injured? Kuro.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not the kind that can¡¯t be cured in ten years.¡± Kuro casually answered and found a place to sit down. He said to the waiter who came over, ¡°Serve some food.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, it¡¯s rare for you to fight like this. That¡¯s Barret, he was once captured by Sengoku San and Kapu San with the Demon Slayer Token.¡± Kaji shrugged and said with a smile. ¡°Stop teasing me. What about you guys?¡± Kuro glanced at them and leaned back, biting his cigar. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Revolutionary Army?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Katsushiki chuckled and said, ¡°It was too late when I got there.¡± Ji Yuan also nodded. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Mr. Kuro, the newspaper is here.¡± Crowe came over with a newspaper in his hand and handed it to Kuro. He took it and saw a big headline on the front page. Revolutionary Army Chief of Staff Sabo and four cadres died in battle!!! The content of the newspaper was that the Revolutionary Army¡¯s Chief of Staff Sabo and cadres broke into Mary Joa and fought, and were killed by Fujitora, Green Bull and Marine. Sabo? ¡®Dead?¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Kuro didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°By the time we got there, he was already gone.¡± Kuro looked at it twice and threw the newspaper away. ¡°Forget it, it has nothing to do with us.¡± How could he be injured? He probably didn¡¯t use much strength. But no matter what, the Revolutionary Army is a matter of the World Government and has little to do with their Marine. It is already good enough to have two people to contribute. These people are getting later and later. Aren¡¯t they just slacking? They were all old sailors and understood. Chapter 868 We Want True World Peace! Revolutionary Army ¡­ An existence that is regarded as a great enemy by the World Government and is more important than pirates. Its leader, Dorag ¡­ ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said to Garp. It was this guy¡¯s son. ¡°Puhaha, I can¡¯t care so much.¡± Garp laughed and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not good to enter Mariejois at this time. Dorag is too anxious.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to say that, Capzon?¡± ¡°Pfft, what does it matter?¡± Garp continued to laugh. It was unknown if this old man was really heartless or not. But according to the nature of the World Government¡­ ¡°Probably not dead.¡± Kuro tapped the newspaper cover with his finger. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the last time I touched Rayleigh. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or not, but the higher-ups have decided.¡± He picked up his knife and fork and ate the food brought by the waiter. After chewing, he picked up his glass and drank it in one gulp before floating up. ¡°But it has nothing to do with us. Sabo is not your grandson, Garp.¡± ¡°Puhaha, I only know Sabo, but I don¡¯t have that many grandchildren.¡± Garp continued to laugh. Kuro shrugged, stood up and floated away. ¡°Gone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want an escort, Kuro?¡± Gazhi asked. ¡°Call me from the headquarters. Besides, I¡¯m already in this state. I¡¯m not going to escort you.¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t call me if you have any activities in the future. Just pretend that I¡¯m dead.¡± He was tired. He was numb. He just wanted to go back to G-3 and retire. Right now, the New World is very chaotic, but Marine¡¯s control range is relatively stable because the main chaos is in the pirate field. Just watch them fight each other. Kuro only wants to go back to G-3 now. Once the gate is closed, he will not care about anything except his own jurisdiction in the sea and the tourism industry until the chaos is slightly subsided and then he will enjoy the peace of his life. ¡°Puhaha, that¡¯s really scary. It¡¯s okay if he dies.¡± Garp laughed. Kuro could not be bothered. After walking out of the restaurant, he went straight to the Golden Lion and sailed towards the sea. At this moment, in Mariejois. After the meeting, several kings gathered in a conference room. ¡°Master won!¡± In a small round table, David punched the table and said excitedly, ¡°Master defeated the devil¡¯s descendant, and many kings have a good impression of Master because of this. We should contact them.¡± ¡°I got it, I got it. I¡¯m contacting them.¡± The kings of the Four Kingdoms of the North Blue raised their hands in unison and said excitedly, ¡°After the news of Vice-Admiral Kuro came, many kings came to ask us to get Vice-Admiral Kuro¡¯s contact information and how to befriend him.¡± This is not a joke. Kuro killed not only Barret but also a large number of pirates in the battle of Gregette. After the news was announced, several kings cried tears of joy because those pirates had once caused damage in their country but they were never caught, but Kuro caught them all. Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un, the backbone of the Marine! The embodiment of justice! This made those kings want to know Kuro very much. For now, what this man did gave them a great sense of security. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± David held out his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to inform them now. Let¡¯s gather in advance and find a place to confirm our approach. We will first decide on the specific development of ¡®Debang¡¯ and then contact other kings. We are all people who are indebted to Master and can determine the common direction. But if we invite those kings now, they may not agree with us and they may even report it to the World Government.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lowe nodded, ¡°For example, the Flower Country, in the Seven Day Meeting, they kept reporting on me. If they continue, I will start another war.¡± ¡°I support you on this point, but not now,¡± David said to Lowe. ¡°World peace has to be taken step by step. Kano Country is huge. We can¡¯t waste our limited power on this. Let¡¯s focus on development and stabilize our own sphere of influence.¡± Lowe didn¡¯t comment. David continued: ¡°After we have stabilized ourselves, then the deliberate development agrees with us, the king who is dedicated to world peace, to ensure that our original intention is not destroyed.¡± He stood up and raised his hands. ¡°Everyone! We can¡¯t be the next World Government. Admittedly, the World Government¡¯s original intention is good. Maybe 800 years ago, the World Government became the World Government with great ideals and beautiful visions! But we have to face reality. Today¡¯s World Government has deviated from the original intention. We have to be cautious. We can¡¯t be such a World Government. We want real world peace!¡± ¡°Everyone, in order to let the civilians wander the sea freely and let the country live in peace, we have to work hard. Our road is dangerous, but we will keep going. The people on this road will never be cut off!!¡± ¡°Well said, brother!¡± Aquitaine clapped hard and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s the truth, brother! I am willing to contribute my strength to it!!¡± The Four Kings of the North Blue clapped blindly. They didn¡¯t know much, but it didn¡¯t matter, they couldn¡¯t ruin the atmosphere at this time¡­ Lowe listened to David and felt his scalp go numb. He subconsciously turned on his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to see if anyone was eavesdropping outside. If there was, he¡¯d have to commit murder in Mariejois¡­ ¡°This guy¡­¡± Lowe stared at David, feeling that there was something about this guy that he didn¡¯t want to admit but was actually his brother-in-law¡¯s goods. He didn¡¯t have much contact with Kuro because he was annoying, but he often paid attention because of Leda. As a king, he used to specialize in intelligence assassination and war. It was too easy for him to get some intelligence. This guy¡¯s speech now is a little mysterious when Kuro is fine¡­ David covered his chest with his hand and put on a pious posture. In his arms was a treasure that he regarded as higher than his life. It¡¯s not that ¡°Quotations of Justice¡±. Although that is also important, the paper he copied is more important! He got it! The paper hidden in the house in his hometown. The paper that is enough to subvert the World Government and make the world truly peaceful! Master had this ideal from the beginning. Otherwise, he would not have left this thing behind and written it. He had his reasons for writing it. He was waiting for someone to discover that he was waiting for someone to practice his ideals and cooperate with him in the Marine! David accepted this responsibility! For Master¡¯s long-cherished wish! It was his duty as a knight to fulfill his master¡¯s wish. I will not let you down, my lord! David vowed to himself. Chapter 869 Marine Unconditional Support New Headquarters. The Kingpin docked in the harbor. The ship leaned to the side and a staircase opened from the side and descended to the port. Kuro was wrapped in bandages and floating around, bringing Leda and Crowe down. At the port, two rows of Marines saluted at the same time and stood straight. Kuro bit his cigar as he passed through the middle and went straight to the Marshal¡¯s office. This time, he brought Leda and Crowe. It was not what he wanted to bring, but the old man specifically instructed him to bring two subordinates. Kuro Trail goes all the way to the tallest building, Sky Guardian Pavilion, where Sakasugi is sitting at the Marshal¡¯s table, and Kizaru is sitting on a big chair next to him, crossing his legs. ¡°Oh, Kuro.¡± Seeing Kuro coming, Kizaru said with a pout, ¡°How did it become like this? Is Barret so powerful? It¡¯s terrible.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and ignored him. Instead, he nodded at Sakasugi. ¡°Marshal Sakasugi.¡± Sakasugi nodded and looked at Kuro¡¯s bandaged body and said in a deep voice, ¡°Good work.¡± What a good Marine. He was seriously injured and had to obey orders to come here. ¡°Sit first.¡± As Sakasugi spoke, a Marine quickly moved a big chair and placed it behind Kuro. Kuro did not stand on ceremony and sat directly opposite Sakasugi. Behind him, Crowe and Leda stood straight. ¡°I have heard the report about Barrett, but I want to hear it from you again,¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°Ah¡­ with the help of many Vice-Admiral and Shichibukai, I barely won against Barret. The pirates of Gregate were not solved by me. It was mainly Barret who caused the ability shock.¡± Kuro opened his mouth and said, ¡°Marshal Sakaski, everyone has contributed.¡± This is good Marine! Sakasugi was even more satisfied. He was the one who killed Barrett, but he did not forget his colleagues who came. Sure enough, Kuro was such a person from the beginning and had never changed. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal for him to say that he did it himself. They have a special evaluation. Not to mention that this is Kuro¡¯s credit, even if it isn¡¯t, with his current contribution, they will give it to him. Marine owed him too much. Fortunately, the communication to the higher-ups this time was passed by those old men. Or rather, they also liked Kuro at the beginning, which was good and saved them the trouble. ¡°We will evaluate the details. You should rest for a while. However, Kuro, your own proposal has passed. You know that, right?¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice. ¡°I know¡­¡± As soon as Kuro said that, he saw Sakasugi¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt that something was wrong. He immediately changed his words. ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t know! I am seriously injured now, I¡­¡± Sakasugi stretched out his hand to stop Kuro and said, ¡°The World Council has decided to re-select Shichibukai and the power to lead Shichibukai is no longer under the jurisdiction of the World Government. Instead, it is handed over to us to cross-manage with the World Government. Basically, we are responsible for the jurisdiction and leadership, but we will also listen to the call of the World Government.¡± These words are equivalent to giving face, whether to listen to the words of the World Government or not¡­ Except for principles, when has Marine completed other orders? It turns out that Marine is responsible for the jurisdiction, but in order to take care of the face of the so-called three major agencies directly under the World Government, they still hang on to the World Government and don¡¯t let Shichibukai be inferior to Marine on the surface. But in fact, they are not inferior to Marines. Shichibukai also depends on people. There are only a few Shichibukai today, mainly Hawkeye and Hancock. These two people have never bought it. It doesn¡¯t matter who they hang under, they themselves represent the capital not to buy it. With that, Sakasugi looked at Kuro. That look made Kuro want to run. ¡°This power, we are ready to give it to you, and you, Jinchuan, will be responsible for the whole Shichibukai.¡± Sakasugi said slowly. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Kuro directly jumped up and shouted, ¡°No, I¡¯m a Vice-Admiral. Why should I lead Shichibukai? My position is not enough, and I¡¯m not convinced. This kind of thing should be left to the Admiral¡­¡± ¡°The Admiral will cooperate with you.¡± Sakasugi¡¯s eyes are like an eagle as he looked over and said, ¡°Including me, as long as it is needed, I will cooperate with you!¡± It¡¯s not ¡­ Are you playing so big?! Kuro had always thought that even if this matter fell on the old man, he would at most cooperate and do something for the old man. What¡¯s happening now? Admiral, cooperate with me? You want to cooperate with me as a Marshal? This time, Kuro was stunned. The words he had thought of in advance were stuck in his throat and he said dryly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an old¡­ isn¡¯t there an Admiral Kizaru?¡± As he spoke, he looked over with pleading eyes. He was already like this. He was already in a bandage. You should at least do something! Aren¡¯t you treating me like your own son! Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°Oh, this decision is so terrible, Sakasugi.¡± Here it comes! Kuro¡¯s heart shook. Finally, the old guy spoke up for him. ¡°But this is the decision of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). There is no other way. Accept it, Kuro.¡± Kizaru¡¯s next words made Kuro¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°The Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars)? Why are the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) looking for me? Didn¡¯t they look for you?¡± The corner of Sakasugi¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°What you did in Greigate has restored the face lost by the revolutionary army. Many kings think highly of you, so this time the Gor¨­sei will give you this power.¡± What the ¡­ I ¡­ Kuro gritted his teeth and held back the swear words that were about to come out of his mouth, causing veins to burst out on his bandaged forehead. I¡¯m going for revenge, not to work for the World Government! The World Conference is the World Conference. I am me. The situation is different! ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to give this matter to Admiral Kizaru? Admiral Fujitora can also do it. If it doesn¡¯t work, General Green Bull can do it.¡± Kuro said dryly. ¡°I am very busy.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Recently, Vegapunk¡¯s research has been showing results. I have to take care of that side.¡± Stop it! I see you drinking tea or cutting your nails every day. When have you ever been busy! ¡°Tenghu and Green Bull¡­¡± Sakasugi thought for a moment and said, ¡°The higher-ups are handed over to you, so you will complete it. Compared to those two, we prefer you.¡± Even for those Vice-Admiral who hold real power, it is better to let Kuro take charge than Fujitora and Green Bull. At the very least, the former would recognize it, or¡­ it would probably become chaotic. ¡°Kuro, your biggest flaw is that you are too humble.¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice, ¡°This is decided by the higher-ups. You can carry the burden on your shoulders. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. Our Marine will support any decision you make unconditionally.¡± Chapter 870 I¡¯m Not Refusing, You Can Find Someone Else ¡®I¡¯m not afraid.¡¯ I just don¡¯t want to do it! Kuro roared in his heart. Why did such a troublesome matter come to him? His proposal is right, but he is sure that he is a Vice-Admiral, and Shichibukai, who has a lot of power, can only be responsible for a General, and he can¡¯t be fully responsible. In his vision, it should be their highest level who discuss and come, Sakasugi takes the lead and a few generals make suggestions. Shichibukai is not just a title, but a huge power. Shichibukai, the recognized seven great pirates of the World Government, is recognized in the hostile relationship, which itself is a huge influence. They will not be pursued by the Marines, they will not be hostile to the signatories, and they will be allowed to engage in privateering activities. Even if they are discovered, they only need to pay a certain proportion of tribute. On weekdays, in addition to the convening of the World Government and the annual tribute, they will be very free and they will each carry additional conditions. Hancock does not allow Marine ships to enter the vicinity of Hydra unless it is a particularly large summons. Jinbe¡¯s previous condition for joining Shichibukai was to pardon the crimes committed by the Merman Pirates at that time. These additional conditions were obtained by their own strength, and the power brought by them can only be suppressed by Marine Marshal, but by a Vice-Admiral¡­ Could it really work? Isn¡¯t this playing the piano randomly! ¡°No, that thing¡­¡± Kuro pursed his lips and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Now that the World Conference has just ended, isn¡¯t it not good to choose me so rashly? I am a G-3 Vice-Admiral, how can I control Shichibukai? If I choose the wrong one, it is very likely that I will ruin the proposal that I have worked so hard to come up with. I am not refusing, you should find someone else!¡± ¡°This is a joint decision, Kuro.¡± Sakasugi said, ¡°It is jointly decided by the World Government and Marine Headquarters. This is an order. Okay, you go and rest first. I look forward to your subsequent actions.¡± With that, Sakasugi stood up and left. ¡°Hey! Hey! No, Marshal Sakasugi, don¡¯t you think about it again? I am really not modest!¡± Kuro floated up and shouted at Sakasugi. But no one responded. For a moment, only Kuro¡¯s voice was heard in the office. He opened his mouth and finally looked at Kizaru. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t find me on this matter.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Sakaski said that it was the World Government who made the decision first. We just happened to have the same idea, so we decided together that we need you to complete this matter, Kuro.¡± ¡°I changed my name! I am now called Shishio!¡± An incompetent Fury wrapped in bandages shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one called Kuro, what if it¡¯s Basil Kuro!¡± Leda was speechless. Crowe said nothing. Crowe even pushed up his glasses and held back his laughter. It was not that he was laughing at his superior, but if it was Basil¡­ Isn¡¯t that because the water is too cold and will be sunk by Shichibukai? Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to tell me, Kuro.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hurt, I¡¯m hurt!¡± Kuro shouted, ¡°I have bled to Marines, and I have done something for the government. I want to see Won¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s nothing.¡± He had just seen it. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kizaru asked. These words stunned Kuro. There was nothing wrong with these words¡­ He has bled and made contributions, so there is nothing wrong with having new power, Old Tie. Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°In addition, there is one more thing. Grigate has done a good job, and your subordinates have also done a good job. Headquarters research can be mentioned. Colonel Leda and Colonel Crowe have been promoted to Brigadier General, Quasi-Rear Admiral, Colonel Kaz and Colonel Wilbur have been promoted to Brigadier General, no.¡± Quasi-Rear Admiral, it means that the Brigadier General is a transition, or a very fast transition. If not, then he will have to stay in the Brigadier General for a while. Promoted! Behind Kuro, a smile appeared on Crowe¡¯s lips. After staying in the position of colonel for long enough, he was finally promoted and stepped into the threshold of the general level. But Kuro was very unhappy. It was a good thing that his subordinate was promoted, but he seemed to have been promoted in disguise. Whether it was the old headquarters or the new headquarters, he was sure that nothing good would happen as long as he came. This power may be good for others, but it is definitely not for Kuro. ¡°I¡¯m injured anyway. If you want to give it to me, then give it to me. Wait until I recover!¡± Shigeo Shichio Fury Kuro said and floated away. The men who have been staying here are coming. Give it to him. He doesn¡¯t care. He will drag it up and when he sees that he can¡¯t take it anymore, the power will be given to others. Shichibukai is a Shichibukai. The selection requires time, not overnight. ¡­ . A few days later, the Golden Lion reached the G-3 position. At this time, the G-3 was almost repaired. Not only that, but its defense had also been strengthened. Since Kuro came to G-3, this fortress has been destroyed more than once. Other than Barret, there have been others who have launched sneak attacks, but Barret is the most serious this time. ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s ready.¡± At this moment, in the office, Crowe knocked on the door and entered. He pushed up his glasses and spoke. Opposite him, Kuro changed into a golden formal suit and put on a cloak. His body was intact and there was no trace of injury. Of course, he still had internal injuries. Kuro knew this very well, but it did not affect his movements. ¡°As long as you¡¯re ready. Where are Kaz and the others?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I¡¯m already back.¡± ¡°Okay, get out.¡± At the fortress port, a warship with a white flag was docked there. At this moment, many Marines were lined up in several rows with solemn expressions. As Kuro came forward, they stood in the front row, followed by Leda, Crowe, Cass, Wilbur, and Ian. Behind them, Donald, Sturgeon, Basil, Fanny, and Moore were all looking at the Battleship. This is Ship Burying, taking Marine¡¯s body back home ¡­ At this moment, Kuro no longer laughed and cursed. He restrained his rotten feelings after returning from his division and stared at the Battleship solemnly. As the warship began to sail, Kuro closed his eyes and murmured, ¡°The mainstream on the sea is that only those who find One Piece have glory, but for us Marines, fighting bravely with pirates also represents the highest glory. Death is not a home. It will settle down and motivate the next generation of Marines with practical actions. Only with their sacrifice can there be peace in the sea.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± He opened his eyes and said: ¡°Let us pay the highest respect to the Marine who died. Salute!¡± Shua! Thousands of Marines in the back row saluted at the same time, as neat as machines. It is precisely because of such a navy that the sea ensures the most basic peace and restrains this era that should have been more chaotic. No matter how many pirates there are, as long as there are Marines, this world will not be chaotic! Volume Two¡ªOver. Chapter 871 I¡¯ll Treat Everyone to a Meal Three days later. Fortress G-3. In a luxurious private room in the cafeteria, there was a big round table. At this time, it was already full of people, including the naval cadres of the Kuro faction. On the round table, there was a huge copper pot. The bottom of the copper pot was hollowed out, and a copper pillar extended from it. There was a flame from it, and in the copper pot above, there was steaming red and white soup. Beside the copper pot were all kinds of raw food. The thin beast meat and fish fillets of the sea fish, the wild vegetables that are not famous, and the fungi that are not red umbrellas and white poles. In front of everyone, there was a small plate with dipping sauce. Everyone was looking at the steaming copper pot and did not speak because their master had not come. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Kuro walked in with Leda and Crowe. Everyone stood up at this moment. ¡°Sit, sit¡­¡± Kuro sat directly in the seat facing the door and pressed his palm a few times, indicating for them to sit down. ¡°Kuro, is this what you asked me to describe to Sister Stork?¡± Leda sat next to him and bit her finger. Her little nose wrinkled twice and there was a faint drool. ¡°It looks delicious.¡± Kuro specially instructed Leda to explain to the radium, two soups of red and white, plus dishes that can be eaten once it is hot, and the prepared dipping sauce. Yes, that is hot pot. He picked up a white napkin on the table and hung it around his neck skillfully before looking at everyone. ¡°As for me, I usually drink and smoke without burning my hair, and occasionally drink some tea. Today, I want to treat you to a meal in my hometown. First, you are all my closest cadres. The future of G-3 and the safety of the nearby sea is entrusted to you.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s expression¡­ Lida drooled at the hot pot and was guessing how to eat it. Crowe pushed up his glasses as if he didn¡¯t care much. Ian, on the other hand, was sitting upright. She rarely heard Kuro speak, so she should listen, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand. Bintz did the same. Donald was exploring the hot pot, thinking that he had seen something similar in Kano Country. Sazel was lost in thought, wondering if he should make a move since the higher-ups had all been promoted. Moore yawned there and heard not a word. Fanny buried her head in writing experimental notes, and her whole body, even her face, was covered. Today, she has a certain control over the ability of the Plague Fruit and can come out to meet people. Sturgeon ¡­ she couldn¡¯t hear him. Well, in short, no one listened carefully to their expressions except for two people¡­ ¡°Mr. Kuro is too polite!¡± Kaz stood up again and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s because of your good teaching! I, Kaz, used to be a small soldier in East Blue, but now I¡¯m a Headquarters Brigadier General. It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance that I can have today¡¯s achievements and execute this ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯!¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished.¡± After gesturing for Kaz to sit down, Kuro cleared his throat and took out a cigar and lit it. ¡°Secondly, this is hot pot, one of the specialties of my hometown. I have to taste it, so today I will treat everyone to hot pot.¡± ¡°Third, I want to hear your suggestions on the overall situation of the sea and the development of G-3 in the future. Come, let¡¯s talk while eating.¡± As soon as Kuro finished speaking, Leda could not help but say, ¡°Can we eat it?! How can we eat it? Is that soup for drinking?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Kuro picked up his chopsticks and picked up a very thin piece of meat. He scalded it in the red soup and then took it out and put it on Leda¡¯s plate. He said, ¡°It¡¯s cooked like this and then you eat it with the dip.¡± Leda picked up the meat on the plate, put it in the dipping sauce, and then stuffed it into her mouth. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she made a sound like a cat. Her chopsticks reached out like a shadow and she picked up the meat and stuffed it into the soup like Kuro. ¡°Then¡­ I will speak first.¡± Crowe stood up and picked up the plate in front of Kuro. As he picked up a few pieces of meat and stuffed them into the pot, he said, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of G-3 Internal Affairs and I¡¯m not very clear about the cruise side, but the biggest spending recently, besides repairing the fortress, is Brigadier Kaz and Brigadier Wilbur. I think that on the one hand, we should reduce it a little.¡± Before they came, Kuro had already given the order to quickly close G-3 while he was ¡®injured¡¯ and start his ¡®retirement¡¯ career. But before that, he had to figure out the purpose of these people so that he could assign them tasks. It will save the people of Momo wonder from completing inexplicable things, especially Kaz. This guy must figure it out for him. But he couldn¡¯t say this, so he could only ask Kro to do it for him. Now Kro¡¯s words were a test. How could he not know where this expenditure was? Kuro himself accounts for a fifth of G-3¡¯s expenditure. After the guns and cannons allocated by Headquarters were replaced, the old ones were all sent to him. There was also a fifth of the profits that were divided by the other lieutenants of Fortress G-3, including Crowe himself. This can¡¯t be helped. The entire Marine has this habit. Kuro can¡¯t change it even if he wants to. He has lived here for more than 20 years and has long been f*cking corrupted. When he was an officer in East Blue, he shared the benefits with others. Although he doesn¡¯t lack money now, he doesn¡¯t want his subordinates to have no food. Salary is salary, welfare is welfare, it is not the same. Besides, other than his own faction subordinates, there are also other lieutenants here. They are dividing the profits. Are his subordinates only taking dead salaries? How can they be his superiors? In addition to maintaining a conscience, Kuro¡¯s other ways of doing things are no different from warlords. This is the Marine of this world. There is no other way. ¡°Reduction?!¡± Kaz frowned and looked at Crowe. ¡°With all due respect, Brigadier Crowe, there is no way to reduce it now. Although many pirates have disappeared from the nearby sea, our Marine is not limited to this area of the sea. We should break into the New World¡¯s chaotic area and catch those pirates in one fell swoop, so that the sea can be filled with justice!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Brigadier Kaz is right! We should take advantage of the chaos of the New World and spread our justice in front!¡± Wilbur seconded. Fine, these two are it. ¡°But I¡¯m short of money recently¡­¡± Crowe directly threw out the words that Kuro had predicted before and said: ¡°We Marines, of course, follow the code of justice, but we have to combine it with the actual situation. Marine as a whole is accumulating strength and waiting for the results of the second half of the New World. We should not violate this, so now G-3¡¯s code also needs to accumulate strength.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you change the way Mr. Kuro works with David and the one-stop special tourist route of Dressrosa also needs Marines. This is our own thing. Why don¡¯t you go there and be a long-term escort?¡± Chapter 872 Reverse These two people want to make big news from time to time. Let¡¯s get rid of them first and give them a long-term mission to manage the safety of the route and also suppress their restless hearts. ¡°Long-term escort? Dressrosa?¡± Kaz and Wilbur looked at each other, suddenly understanding. ¡°Is that so? Mr. Kuro, is that your plan?!¡± Cass was excited. Crowe didn¡¯t say anything more. He picked up the meat and put it on the plate and put it in front of Kuro. His mission was complete. Next was the problem that Mr. Kuro had to solve himself. Kuro didn¡¯t say anything and even felt a little ashamed under his eyes, because he felt ashamed to face Kaz. The other party has a heart of justice and wants to fight the pirates to the death. Although Kuro also wants to fight to the death, he has to follow the basic law. What he wanted more was comfort and safety. He felt quite sorry for throwing her towards the tourist route. But for life to come ¡­ Kuro didn¡¯t look at Kaz. He gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree with Crowe. Let¡¯s do it!¡± At that moment, Kuro noticed that Kaz¡¯s body was trembling. Is he feeling aggrieved because of this? This made Kuro feel a little uncomfortable. But for the sake of dreams, you have to choose something! He no longer wanted to go on top of his head, nor did he want the Barrett incident to happen again. If he went on top, he was afraid that he would die in the hands of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). His current strength is not enough, he is not safe enough! Cass¡­ I¡¯m sorry. As for Kaz ¡­ Kaz was excited, super excited! Accumulate strength! Dressrosa! These two keywords are not enough! David gathered a group of people there and created a German company. Moreover, that tourism industry is a partnership between Mr. Kuro and David. In addition, Mr. Kuro gave David a hand last time to ensure domestic stability¡­ In other words, Mr. Kuro is completely aware of David¡¯s actions! But now, Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t even talk about it. Is it because the development there is not enough? It is not enough for Mr. Kuro to talk about. David is too slow! So send them out to add a little progress for David. But they are Marines and can¡¯t do this kind of thing on the surface, but the reason of escort is just right! As it should be! Similarly, Wilbur was ecstatic. Send them to Dressrosa? Wilbur has been waiting for this for a long time! Although David has a deep understanding of the Quotations of Justice, it is not the latest version after all. He was not around Mr. Kuro and could not listen to his righteous speech from time to time. He has to bring this news in time. Moreover, he needs to talk to David and understand the contents of ¡°Justice Quotations¡± and spread the justice related to ¡°Justice Quotations¡± in the current Dressrosa! It would be a pity if he did not witness this with his own eyes! Didn¡¯t Mr. Kuro send them over for this matter?! ¡°I will definitely complete your mission, Mr. Kuro!!¡± Kaz and Wilbur roared at the same time, making Kuro shudder. ¡°Well, don¡¯t get excited, don¡¯t get excited. We can discuss it.¡± Kuro said dryly, ¡°Well, as for the funding, you can use it as you wish. If it¡¯s not enough, I will apply to the headquarters and I will definitely satisfy you.¡± I feel a little sorry for them, so I¡¯ll compensate them with funds. But these words made Kaz and Wilbur even more excited. This is just like the shit on Baldy¡¯s head, too conspicuous! This is a disguised support weapon for David! ¡°Yes!!¡± The two answered again. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. What about you, Ian?¡± Kuro picked up the meat on the plate, dipped it in the sauce, and looked at Ian. ¡°Just do your Marine duty,¡± Ian said honestly. Ever since this woman joined his faction, she could be considered to be relatively marginal, but she was also more at ease. Zephyra¡¯s disciple was from the same lineage as him. ¡°Okay, the safety near the G-3 sea area will be handled by you.¡± Kuro nodded and handed this task to Ian. She and Bintz are definitely enough to deal with ordinary pirates. G-3 also has Leda and Crowe on standby for a long time. If they encounter someone they can¡¯t defeat, they can also attack them. As for the rest, there was no need to care. This meal was mainly for Kaz and Wilbur. Fanny often did experiments and didn¡¯t even come out of the door. Stork is the cook, stay in the kitchen. Moore¡­ a useless middle-aged man who either went to sleep or went to a brothel to play. Basil is a subordinate of Kro and he doesn¡¯t go out. He can participate in the cruise on normal days and there is no problem. Kuro put the dipped piece of meat into his mouth, feeling happy. ¡°The meat of the G-3 sea is nourishing¡­¡± He sighed. ¡­ . The next day, Kaz and Wilbur took four warships to the tourist route developed by Dressrosa, which was the escort. And Kuro sighed with emotion. Alright, it¡¯s done. Everything is done. He could ¡®recuperate¡¯ peacefully. He sat in his office and watched the Battleship leave, biting his cigar with a satisfied expression. If his safety goal is not achieved, this injury will not be healed even after eight or ten years! ¡°Kuro! Kuro!¡± Suddenly, the door of the office was pushed open and Leda bounced in and said, ¡°Your hometown is here!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Kuro was stunned and his cigar almost fell out of his mouth. ¡°My hometown? Who!¡± ¡®His hometown?¡¯ Someone wore it?! ¡°What¡¯s his name? He said he knows you and is now leaning against the port,¡± Leda said. ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s expression became calm. It¡¯s such an old home¡­ It¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t scare him to death. He thought that he had become a warlord here and his old home wanted to send someone to handcuff him. ¡°Og¡­ It¡¯s been a long time. He is indeed from my hometown. Let him in, we can catch up,¡± said Kuro. Ogg ¡­ In the past, he was a merchant in Shields Town. At that time, he was still young. This person always wanted to pull him to run a merchant ship and then inherit his mantle. He had the dream of becoming the ¡®Sea Merchant King¡¯. But this memory was a little distant. Since he was six years old, he rarely saw Ogg, and after he became a Marine at the age of fourteen, he had not seen him at all. Thinking about it, it has been more than ten years since we last met. But why did this person suddenly look for him¡­ Soon, behind Leda, a bald man who looked about 50 or 60 years old appeared at the office door with a big box. When he saw Kuro, he immediately smiled. ¡°Long time no see, Little Kuro! After such a long time, you have already made a name for yourself and become a Vice-Admiral with a code name!¡± It was him, all right. Although so many years have passed, I can still see the shadow of youth. ¡°Uncle Ogg¡­¡± Kuro stood up and smiled. ¡°It has indeed been a long time. I haven¡¯t heard from you for more than ten years. Where have you been? Is your business getting bigger and bigger?¡± Chapter 873 Writing For Fun ¡°No, I¡¯m running a small business and it¡¯s still the same.¡± Augie waved his hand, but his chest stuck out and he said in a seemingly humble but not humble manner, ¡°It¡¯s just owning a hundred merchant ships.¡± As he said this, he even smoothed his nonexistent hair. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Kuro gasped and wanted to ask how Augie did it. It was not about a hundred merchant ships, but how he could make a hundred merchant ships sound so humble. He wanted to learn this skill. ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Your hometown is not repaired every year. I am basically in charge of it. The people in the town also help to do a little, mainly thinking that you may be busy as a Marine, and I don¡¯t think you have time to worry about this side.¡± ¡°Oh? You did it? Thank you.¡± Kuro nodded. He said that every time he came home, the house was maintained very well. He thought that it was the spontaneous behavior of the villagers, but it turned out that he had made a great contribution here. ¡°However, there was an accident this time. Although there were repairs, the house is too old. You haven¡¯t been back to live in it for more than ten years. Some time ago, there was a storm and your house collapsed. I happened to go back to the countryside and wanted to rebuild it for you, but someone took over first. He finished the repairs for you and I had nothing to do. But we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years. I missed you quite a lot, so I packed up the things in your house after the collapse for you.¡± Augie lifted the big box in his hand and said, ¡°After all, there¡¯s no place to put it. The house is still being rebuilt. It¡¯s not appropriate to put it anywhere.¡± ¡°My things?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Uncle Oge, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s a little difficult to send it from East Blue.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I applied for a Marine escort from Plow Parna. Of course, it cost a lot of money,¡± said Augie. ¡°I will make it up to you.¡± Kuro smiled and threw a cigar over. ¡°Uncle Oge doesn¡¯t want to develop in the Grand Line. I have a lot of industries. If you are interested, you can participate.¡± ¡°Forget it, I rarely come here. East Blue is better.¡± Augie shook his head. The widest place is, of course, the Four Seas. The East China Sea alone. Kuro has lived there for so many years, but he doesn¡¯t dare to say that he knows everything because the sea is too big and wide. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t come. It¡¯s quite dangerous here.¡± Kuro nodded. Compared to the Grand Line, East Blue, which is now known as the ¡®Weakest Sea¡¯, has an average pirate bounty of three million berries, which is certainly safe. It was so safe that even Kuro was a little envious. His biggest dream was to be a base chief in East Blue and then retire for the rest of his life, but now¡­ If I had known that this would happen, I would have followed Augie to be a merchant when I was young. Maybe he is the Sea Merchant King of East Blue. This is what you call awesome. He has lived in East Blue for 50 to 60 years. How can he not be powerful? ¡°Since you¡¯re here, just stay here and take a look. Then I¡¯ll send a Battleship to send you back to East Blue,¡± Kuro said. ¡°That¡¯s good, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Augie also smiled. Then, Augie stayed here for about ten days and visited Fortress G-3 and the nearby sea area. The whole time, he was accompanied by Kuro and toured the islands of the New World. In his words, he had never stayed in the New World, so he could take a good look. ¡°Uncle Oggy, next time when my one-stop tourism business is done, I will pick you up and let you have fun.¡± In front of the port, Kuro watched Augie board the Battleship and smiled at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news, hahaha, develop well, little Kuro, you said to be a Marine back then, but now you¡¯ve done it, you have to continue to work hard.¡± Augie waved at him and the Battleship set sail. ¡°I work hard? I work hard my ass. I¡¯m already so salty, if I work hard again, I¡¯ll kill the old man.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched as he watched Battleship leave and return to his office. ¡°Kuro, what is in this box?¡± Leda asked curiously. Crowe¡¯s eyes moved. He was also curious. To be honest, he had always been curious about his superior who had emerged from East Blue. In the time that Augie has been here, he has heard some outrageous rumors¡ªthat he killed a pirate at the age of two. Two years old! When Crowe was two years old, he was still playing with urine and mud. Therefore, he also wanted to explore the trajectory of Kuro when he was young. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all things from when I was a child. Actually, I haven¡¯t lived at home since I was eight years old. I just go back occasionally. After I entered the Marine at the age of 14, I haven¡¯t gone back except to worship my ancestors.¡± He bit his cigar and hooked his hand. The big black box floated over and opened automatically in front of Kuro. Inside, it was all junk. A wakizashi floated out from it. Kuro pointed at the wakizashi and said, ¡°It was used for playing when I was young.¡± In addition to this, there are other weapons used by different age groups. There are bamboo swords, wooden swords, and real swords. In addition, there are a lot of books. ¡°Eh? Kuro, you¡¯re actually reading?¡± Leda moved to the side and picked up a book and murmured, ¡°What is this¡­ ¡®The Geography of the Goa Kingdom¡¯?¡± ¡°You make me look like I¡¯m blind. When did I say I don¡¯t read books?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°But you haven¡¯t read any similar books since I met you. Cass used to say that you don¡¯t like to touch these things,¡± Leda said strangely. ¡°That was after the age of fourteen. I used to love to read.¡± Kuro shrugged. Crowe glanced at the books and found that they were all related to East Blue, including geography, humanities, history, and some personas. There was also a pile of paper with some crooked words on it. Kuro looked at the pile of paper and smiled. He hooked his finger and the paper flew on the table. ¡°Ah¡­ I really miss it. When I was young, I spent a lot of effort on this paper to remember words.¡± He was a transmigrator. Before it descended into this world, it already had its own language system, and the language and words of this world¡­ You can¡¯t say that it is complicated, but it is quite comprehensive, like a hodgepodge. This thing is learning with the soul of an adult, not the words instilled from childhood, it is indeed troublesome. When he was young, he would say things that he couldn¡¯t remember, so he could only copy and copy. After familiarizing himself with it for a few years, he would have a rough idea of it. Basically, writing is no problem. However, he did not have that much time. He was still thinking about how to cultivate later, so after he joined the Marine, he put this down. In any case, he chose a combatant and was not responsible for controlling the ship and cannons. Later on, when he became a commander, he did not want it. His subordinates would do it for him. He spread out these sheepskin papers and pointed to a piece of paper with crooked handwriting on it. The title on it was very fun¡ªThe Survey of Civilian Life in Shields Town. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro thought about it and smiled. ¡°I should have started writing this when I was three years old. I miss it.¡± Chapter 874 I Really Am Practicing My Words ¡°Shelz town is a port city and belongs to the Kingdom of Gezi. The specialties are apples, oranges, bananas and fish. The land is suitable for farming, the climate is pleasant, there are wild beasts, and it is also suitable for hunting.¡± ¡°Local civilians grow apples, oranges, bananas, fish, and farm for a living. Few people go to sea and go to other places. Basically, when a merchant ship comes, they exchange their production means for money, and then they buy the goods brought by the merchant ship to maintain their lives. It is a self-circulation small economic ecology. They rely on the sky for food and are doomed when they encounter a storm. There is no education system, literacy depends on tutoring, and the medical system is terrible. The local people can only find doctors with poor standards. Fortunately, their physical fitness is good.¡± ¡°The tax limit, Sher Town¡¯s standard is 40%, but the specific situation will be decided according to the mood of the tax officer. It will be very rough to set a value beyond their real value for a family, and the so-called 40% will actually exceed this limit a lot.¡± ¡°Take my neighbor as an example. His family is a fisherman and sells fish for a living. Their annual income is about 300,000 Berries. 40% of the quota is 120,000 Berries. But this year, the tax officer collected 200,000 Berries from his family because the tax officer thinks his family¡¯s income is 500,000 Berries. The neighbor tried to resist but it was useless. He paid 200,000 Berries.¡± ¡°But the kingdom didn¡¯t give any protection. The town of Shields is basically autonomous, and if they encounter pirates, they can only run for their lives. Once they encounter pirates, the lucky ones will lose their storage and life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it very much. ¡ªRuciru Kuro, 1499 of the Sea Calendar.¡± That year, Kuro was three years old. ¡­ . Dressrosa, a meeting hall in the palace. There are only three people in the meeting hall. David, Cass, Wilbur. After Kaz and Wilbur accepted the escort mission, they immediately called David. David invited them to Dressrosa to discuss justice. Similarly, the kings are also in this place, but at the moment they are not in this conference hall. This temporary meeting was their core meeting. ¡°You two!!¡± David danced and said, ¡°Master made an investigation for justice and peace a long time ago, this is the evidence! Look, the civilian ecology of Shields Town is no different from other places in the world, and they are even more violent! This is not in line with Master¡¯s wish for peace. We should change, we should make changes in the peaceful way that Master likes!¡± Kaz and Wilbur sat upright, their faces solemn. ¡­ . Fortress G-3, Office. Kuro read the investigation he wrote at the age of three and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Eh? Are the taxes in Shields Town so high?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°When has it ever been low? It has never been low in the whole world. You have been floating on the sea since you were young. What do you know?¡± Kuro pulled the paper away and rummaged through the pile of parchment until he found the next one. ¡°Gerz Kingdom¡¯s Surveillance Report.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t persuade Uncle Oge. I¡¯ve been following him for a while and roughly know the details of the Kingdom of Gezi. There are a total of ten islands in the Kingdom of Gezi, and the main island is very large. Most of the citizens live here, and the situation of the civilians is similar to that of the town of Gezi. It can be seen from this that the current situation of the civilians in the entire Kingdom of Gezi.¡± ¡°This is a typical feudal capital kingdom. The king is the largest noble and holds the most fertile land and resources. The remaining nobles control the territory and merchant ships and collect taxes and production means of the territory for trade. The nobles will carefully educate their families and monopolize knowledge to complete the upper-level rule.¡± ¡°There are occasionally a few nobles with a conscience who will take care of the civilians under the territory, but limited by the time and class characteristics, the only thing they can do is to collect less taxes and provide limited medical and education. Maybe when there is a famine, they will open the granary. Well¡­ such a rich place will actually have a famine and it is a joke. But more nobles completely ignore it during the famine and let the civilians live on their own, so it is not surprising that there are so many pirates.¡± ¡°I hate it. ¡ªRusilu Kuro, 1501 Sea Round Calendar.¡± That year, Kuro was five years old. ¡­ . ¡°This is what Master hates!¡± David roared, ¡°But it¡¯s not too late to change from Dressrosa. The nobles have been cleaned up by me. The remaining nobles need to come according to our principles. Those who don¡¯t agree must be cleaned!!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Kaz said excitedly. ¡°Justice is to protect civilians. Our enemies are not just pirates, but all kinds of evil that hurt civilians! As long as it is evil, justice will not let it go!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Wilbur shouted. ¡­ . ¡°Why are you writing this thing? Isn¡¯t the world like this?¡± Leda asked. ¡°I¡¯m practicing my handwriting. Can¡¯t you see that my handwriting is much more beautiful than when I was three years old?¡± Kuro put the five-year-old parchment aside and continued to rummage through it. He didn¡¯t realize that Crowe was already sweating in the back. East Blue Investigation Report. ¡°As I began to cultivate, I have traveled most of the East China Sea. What I can be sure of is that the East China Sea is exactly the same as the Kingdom of Gezi and the Town of Shields, so I can boldly infer that this is the form of the world, but I need to emphasize that it is force.¡± ¡°This is a world where blood, force, feudalism and capital jointly conduct upper-level rule, with blood as the most important, because the Kingdom of Gezi was overthrown by the Revolutionary Army and a new king was replaced. That king has a very good conscience. Well¡­ the taxes of the town of Shields are still 40%, but there is no tax officer to carry out random indicators, which makes it easier for the town of Shields, but it is also the limit that this king can do.¡± ¡°He can do this because he is a strong man himself, and he has gathered a group of strong men with conscience to work for him, but he himself has a problem. Under the premise of having the legitimacy of nobles, he still can¡¯t provide a good life for civilians, except for a little pressure, there is no difference. And there are many nobles who are secretly resisting, only that he is not a natural king.¡± ¡°Bloodline is the most important, which is the consensus of this world. Secondly, force and feudal capital are interwoven. The strong of force, such as Marine Hero Garp, can ignore the rules but cannot change the rules.¡± ¡°Marines seems to have entered the town of Shelz. Is it because of the Revolutionary Army? But I don¡¯t think I can go to the Marine branch elsewhere. I can go to my hometown when I¡¯m old enough.¡± ¡°Revolutionary Army? The limitations are there. It¡¯s still the same old thing and can¡¯t be changed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡ªLuciru Kuro, 1506.¡± That year, Kuro was ten years old. ¡­ . ¡°Yes, bloodline!¡± David said, ¡°I have a bloodline! Eight hundred years ago, I had natural legitimacy and I have martial strength, so I am qualified to be the king, but I am still constrained. Not everyone in the noble family in the country supports me, but I married the daughter of the Dold family and integrated with them, resolving this contradiction. But those people are still obstacles, obstacles to our path to peace, obstacles to our fulfillment of Master¡¯s wish!¡± With a loud snap, David took out a piece of parchment with beautiful handwriting. On it was something he had copied himself. ¡°Master¡¯s wish for peace is clear. As long as we follow it, it will not be a problem!¡± That was the most precious thing and the thing that excited David the most. It was when he was cleaning up his master¡¯s house and he could remember the rest with his mind, but this was the only thing that he needed to copy personally and treat as something more important than his own life! Chapter 875 The Specific Feasibility of Rebellion (1) Leda, who was leaning her head on the side, stared at what Kuro wrote at the age of ten and asked, ¡°Is this how the world is made?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it¡¯s made up, what do you think?¡± Kuro put down his ¡®Practice¡¯ and flipped through the other ¡®Practice¡¯ notes. ¡°I thought it was made of food. There is food everywhere. It¡¯s the difference between delicious and bad food,¡± Leda said honestly. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Go, go, go. If you have nothing to do, go and eat.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said angrily. As he waved his hand, he moved the pile of sheepskin paper in front of him, causing one of the pieces of paper to fall down. The font of that piece of paper was still the same as before, but it was much more upright than the fonts of other manuscripts. The title at the top made Crowe¡¯s eyes widen and his mouth twitch wildly. ¡°In terms of rebellion¡­¡± ¡°Hey, why is this thing here?¡± Before Leda could finish, Kuro grabbed the parchment and crumpled it. ¡°You guys go out, why are you standing here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe left without saying a word. His eyes were sharp and he saw a small part of it just now, but it was a small part, enough to make him die. He did not dare to stay any longer. If he stayed any longer, he felt that he would be killed by Mr. Kuro. That thing¡­ is even more dangerous than the so-called One Piece!! ¡°Eh? Okay, I¡¯m going to eat.¡± When Leda saw Crowe walking so fast, she didn¡¯t realize anything, but she was indeed hungry, so she left directly and went to the cafeteria. Seeing the two of them leave, Kuro flattened the paper and laughed a few times, his eyes strange. ¡®On the concrete feasibility of rebellion¡¯ ¡°The form of the world is clear. The contradiction of this world does not lie in tenryubito, but more in the ruthless exploitation of feudal nobles. As long as they exist, civilians will not get peace.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t give the peace and stability of the world to the conscience of the feudal noble class. That is extremely stupid.¡± ¡°But based on the world situation, we must recognize that privilege will not change, so we should make changes in combination with the situation. Face reality and find the most feasible way to match this world.¡± ¡°Strongness is the characteristic of this world, and it is also the simplest channel for ordinary people to obtain it. They abandon their natural bloodline and the capital that requires class. A Devil Fruit is enough for mortals to transform and temper their bodies to become stronger.¡± ¡°Therefore, the first step should be to destroy the barriers between the kingdoms. The World Government has only achieved the embryonic form of this. It is more like a protectorate. The real World Government should unite to rule collectively, eliminate the obstacles between the kingdoms, and let the various places communicate with each other. Therefore, we should start with small things, find a test field, unite the nearby kingdoms, and form unity.¡± ¡°Second step, based on the geographical environment of the world, we should not use a continental ruling system. We should use a unified system of chaotic small countries in the Mediterranean form, namely faith. A unified faith will make people feel a sense of identity, no matter where he comes from.¡± ¡°The third step is to set a unified degree of law, reduce civilian taxation, and establish a unified medical and education system to attract a large number of strong people with conscience.¡± ¡°The fourth step is to set up an enemy. Class will not change in any era. The class enemies of civilians will always be the nobles who exploit them. Feudal nobles must disappear in this world.¡± ¡°The fifth step is to seek friends. The current hegemon of the world is Marines, but Marines are not just the lackeys of nobles. Their natural justice can be turned into the target of fighting. As long as Marines are willing to help us, we can obtain the largest armed forces in this world. Therefore, no matter what, we need a Marine friend to help us win over the entire Marine.¡± ¡°The sixth step is to exercise natural justice. In today¡¯s world, the justice practiced by the World Government is only on the side of the nobles, and the World Conference is only set up for the king, but the base of the world is the civilians. We should represent the civilians, realize civilian and justice, fight all evil, occupy legitimacy, and divide the world into two poles, regardless of race, country, or geography, only civilians and nobles, only exploited and exploited.¡± ¡°The sixth step is to pull the flag and rebel. At that time, all the civilian classes in the world will stand up. Farmers, laborers, businessmen, and officials without a noble class will all stand up and help us deal with the feudal nobles. We can easily fight Mary Joa and complete the real world peace and obtain the real safe world.¡± ¡°At that time, there is no exploitation, there is no war, the young people are no longer worried about being alone, the old people are no longer worried about having no one to rely on, the young people are free to choose their own path, and all races are peacefully intertwined.¡± ¡°Yes, we lost only the shackles, but what we got was the whole world. ¡ªRuciru Kuro, 1510 Sea Round Calendar.¡± At the age of fourteen, Kuro officially joined the Marine Corps. ¡°What is it¡­¡± After reading what he wrote when he was young, Kuro shook his head and smiled, putting away the paper. This thing, as he came into contact with more things in the Marine Corps, he found that this kind of thing was impossible to achieve. It was just that in order to understand the world back then, he wrote it casually and also practiced his words and mastered the vocabulary. Its program is still very immature¡­ Moreover, the world is far more dangerous than he imagined. Those strong people can¡¯t be controlled in the first place. Indeed, without a strong person who can convince the public to lay the foundation there, the above steps can¡¯t be done at all. He was not a natural dragon slayer and could not do such a thing. It was just that the lessons from his previous life still affected him when he was young. But now ¡­ He was also assimilated. Instead of thinking about such things, it¡¯s better to think about how to manage our own land and live a safe life. ¡­ . Bang! David slammed the table with a ferocious look in his eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t cleaned up the local nobles that I conquered. When I sweep them into the garbage heap, I have completed the first step! This is not only Master¡¯s long-cherished wish, but also the ideal world that I recognize as a knight!¡± ¡°The second step is also implemented together.¡± Wilbur took out the ¡®Quotations of Justice¡¯ with a pious expression. ¡°This is absolute faith, this is absolute love!¡± ¡°But the road is rough. We have to continue.¡± Kaz stared blankly at the parchment David had pulled out, his mind echoing with all the contents of the paper, and finally fixed on the penultimate sentence. ¡°No more exploitation, no more war, young people are no longer worried about being alone, old people are no longer worried about having no one to rely on, young people are free to choose their own path, and all races are peacefully mixed together¡­¡± Kaz closed his eyes and tears rolled down his cheeks as he murmured, ¡°How great, how shocking. Is this the full picture of Mr. Kuro¡¯s ¡®Safe Justice¡¯? What I learned is only superficial¡­¡± He opened his eyes, which were full of redness, and gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fight with our lives! We also want to implement this absolute security justice!¡± ¡°For world peace!¡± David raised a hand and roared. ¡°For love and faith!¡± Wilbur stood up and raised his hand and roared. ¡°For absolute justice!¡± Kaz stood up and raised his hand. Three hands slammed together. ¡°Even if we have to risk everything, we have to complete it!!!¡± The three people roared. Outside, Lowe crossed his arms and looked at the sky. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead and he swallowed hard. He was bored and wanted to hear what these three people were talking about. But when he heard it, he was shocked. He heard something that made his scalp tingle. Is this the philosophy of that lazy-looking Kuro? It really makes people¡­ Thinking of what Kuro usually said, Lowe couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and murmur, ¡°It¡¯s terrible¡­¡± It¡¯s really shocking and terrifying! Chapter 876 Safety, Oh My God, Safety Kuro hadn¡¯t joined Marine when he was a teenager. If Augie hadn¡¯t sent it this time, he would have forgotten it. But fortunately, Augie delivered it in time. Although Kuro doesn¡¯t care about this thing anymore, if someone sees it¡­ it probably won¡¯t be good. But if it is destroyed just like that¡­ also quite reluctant to part with He was also a heartless man back then. After thinking about it, Kuro sighed and moved his fingers. The window automatically opened and a ball of golden light flew over. It was some gold powder. Kuro wrapped the investigation report and this rebellion plan that he had once written in gold and formed a small gold regiment and sent it to the sky. Consider it a memento¡­ After that, he moved his fingers again and separated the things in the big box and placed them around his office. The ability of the floating fruit is so easy to use. Of course, there is an even better way to use it, that is to call someone in to help me clean it up. But this is a childhood memory after all, it is more convenient for me to organize it myself. ¡°Naive Blue¡­¡± Kuro watched the gold dust floating up and sighed. He leaned back and blew out a mouthful of smoke from his cigar. ¡°I can finally have a good rest.¡± The main conflicts now are in the territory of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in the second half of the New World. Be it the so-called group of little ghosts of the Vile Generation, or the old pirates who have been lying in wait for a long time, or the four Sea Emperors in the second half of King¡¯s Landing, that¡¯s their own business, because those who are best at causing trouble have all entered the New World. Although his G-3 sea area is also in the New World, according to this degree of chaos, they cannot threaten him. Now, he just had to ¡®recover¡¯ slowly. He stretched his back and recited a famous saying of Jane Doe. ¡°Safe, oh my God, safe, safe¡­¡± Then, he closed his eyes and began to rest. Two months later, Fortress G-3 was still calm, but some rumors began to spread in the outside world. Wang Dawei seemed to have gone crazy. After returning from the World Conference, he began to slaughter the nobles in the country, including the original rulers of the newly conquered areas. There are four kings in North Blue, and they did the same thing when they went back. And Lowe, the famous king of the Worm Country in the West Blue, launched a war against the Twin Horse Kingdom and annexed its territory. In addition, after the World Conference, conflicts broke out in the countries of the four seas and even the Grand Line. There were often small conflicts, and big conflicts were never broken. ¡°Tsk, these are troubled times.¡± In the office, Kuro looked at the newspaper in his hand and shook his head. After the World Conference, there was a lot of news from the pirates, and there were also many conflicts between the countries in the World Government. But when you think about it, it¡¯s normal. It¡¯s a world conference. How can you divide the spoils evenly in seven days? There will always be times when the benefits are not satisfied. You can¡¯t go back and kill yourself. What can¡¯t be obtained on the battlefield, can¡¯t be obtained on the negotiating table. Even a fool knows the truth. It¡¯s normal for there to be conflicts, and it¡¯s not so rare for David¡¯s news to be hidden in it. How long has it been since he ruled Dressrosa? It¡¯s normal for him to have conflicts. He probably found something in the World Conference this time. That¡¯s the internal affairs of his kingdom. Not to mention Marines, even the World Government can¡¯t control it. On the other hand, Lowe¡¯s conquest of the Twin Horse Kingdom is quite strange, but with Old K¡¯s character¡­ Forget it, he persecuted a lot of people for the so-called Kabuki and even lured out a Lion Ape. Kuro doesn¡¯t have a good impression of him. It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. On the contrary, the territory of the Nation of Insects has the Twin Horse Kingdom. His own Pegasus Island will be better. After all, that industry is half of Lida¡¯s. Lowe, that tsundere sister-con, is probably more serious about the Pegasus Island industry than me, the boss. ¡°Kuro, Kuro!¡± The door was pushed open and Lida rushed in excitedly. ¡°I heard that you want to abolish the existing Shichibukai and recruit a new Shichibukai?!¡± Leda¡¯s first sentence knocked out Kuro. ¡°Ah?!¡± He was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°What the hell? What happened? When did I say that?¡± ¡°The Marine who came back from the cruise said so. After all, it has been a while since the World Conference. Everyone knows that the power of Shichibukai is now in your hands, but you are not moving, so now they all think that you want to abolish the existing Shichibukai.¡± Leda cocked her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of that?¡± ¡°I have a ghost!¡± Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those rumors, I didn¡¯t¡­ Wait, how widely has this news spread?!¡± Leda thought for a moment. ¡°It should be in the ears of the original Shichibukai.¡± Kuro quickly picked up the microphone and dialed a number. With the sound of Den Den Mushi, the Den Den Mushi soon turned into a cold face with eagle-like eyes. ¡°Kuro¡­ I¡¯m almost at G-3.¡± ¡°What are you doing in G-3?¡± Kuro was alarmed. ¡°Heh, you want to abolish Shichibukai, isn¡¯t it because you have aimed at my position? It just so happens that I have always wanted to fight you.¡± Even though he was following Den Den Mushi, Kuro could feel the surging fighting spirit. This guy wants to fence with me!! ¡°No! Misunderstanding! It must be a misunderstanding!¡± Kuro said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m just recovering from my injuries recently. Now that I¡¯ve recovered, the decision about Shichibukai will not change. Mihawk, you are in Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Healed? Then shouldn¡¯t we fight? Kuro, you have the qualifications to challenge me, the world¡¯s number one swordsman. Come, take this position from me and defeat me, let me feel defeat from my identity as a swordsman!¡± ¡°Did I say that my injury has recovered? You heard it wrong, it¡¯s that. Well, I¡¯m trying to be brave. As a man, even if I can¡¯t do it, I have to say yes. Actually, my injury hasn¡¯t recovered yet, I¡¯m pretending.¡± Kuro said hurriedly. Fight him? He must be crazy. Not to mention whether he could win or not, even if he could win, what benefits would there be? Kuro became the number one swordsman in the world? Can that title bring anything other than the swordsmen on the sea staring at him? Mihawk, this guy, is always either fencing or on the way to fencing, like a Flathead, he doesn¡¯t want to become like that. Den Den Mushi was silent for a moment and said: ¡°But I am almost there.¡± ¡°I welcome you as a guest. It just so happens that I want to gather the remaining Shichibukai to elaborate on your duties.¡± Kuro bit a cigar and said. ¡°Do you have good wine?¡± ¡°Of course, there is no competition here, but good wine and smoke can entertain you.¡± Kuro chuckled. Mihawk was a good drinker, and Kuro knew this. ¡°It just so happens that I just met a pirate group and killed them. I got a box of cigars with a good packaging as a gift for you.¡± The other side also smiled. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± Chapter 877 This Is Really Unethical After stabilizing Mihawk, Kuro continued to make phone calls to Hancock. As usual, his call was finally picked up after several times. ¡°Hey, why are you looking for me again, Kuro! I have already fulfilled my Shichibukai duty.¡± ¡°I called you here for a meeting about Shichibukai itself. You know that I am now in charge of coordinating the entire Shichibukai. In other words, I am your superior.¡± ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t agree with this.¡± ¡°Whether you agree or not is your business, but Hancock, now you are coming to the meeting, that is all.¡± Kuro hung up the phone and continued to dial. ¡°How can it be fixed!!¡± In the palace of Hydra Island, Hancock¡¯s forehead showed black lines and she threw Den Den Mushi away angrily. She bit her thumb. ¡°It¡¯s that Kuro again. Why can¡¯t I refuse him? Ah! Lord Luffy¡­¡± Hancock turned around and hugged a big pillow tightly in her arms. Her face was flushed. ¡°Hurry up and become the Pirate King!¡± ¡°Snake Lady¡­¡± At this moment, a short old woman came over and coughed twice before saying, ¡°Jin Lu, are you already the commander of Shichibukai?¡± ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t mention this name to me.¡± Hancock¡¯s face turned cold. She let go of the newspaper and sat up again. She put her long legs forward and stroked her hair. Then she said, ¡°Yes, that Kuro is given new power and he is in charge of Shichibukai.¡± ¡°It¡¯s expected.¡± ¡°He seems to be Kizaru¡¯s subordinate. If Kizaru doesn¡¯t retreat, he can¡¯t be a general, but the power of Shichibukai is given to him¡­ He is also a different kind of general. Snake Girl, you have to take this man seriously. I always feel that he is not that simple.¡± Hearing this, Hancock fell into a rare silence. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that.¡± She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I saw¡­¡± With that, she bit her thumb again. This time, her long nails made a clicking sound and her face became gloomy. ¡°Grigette¡­¡± Guloliosa said, ¡°The place where Marine and Shichibukai defeated Barret? What did you see?¡± ¡°Humph, what do you mean jointly defeated? That¡¯s what the outside world says.¡± Hancock said coldly, ¡°That bastard Kuro killed Barrett alone. Well, that¡¯s fine, but I saw it clearly, that¡­Ravdru.¡± ¡°Ra, Ravdru?!¡± Ancient Loli Osa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Onepiece?!¡± Hancock nodded. ¡°Barret has the Permanent Pointer of Raftel, but it was obtained by Kuro. It was not destroyed as he said at the time, but sent to the sky by his ability. That bastard, he is clearly a Marine, why did he collect the Permanent Pointer of Raftel?¡± Hancock has never understood this point. He must not have given the pointer to the World Government but kept it for himself. Otherwise, when Rob Lucci asked, he would not have said that it was destroyed. Is he also doing this for One Piece? Hancock frowns. Hancock has no interest in this title. Her priority is the stability of Amazon Lily, which is her duty as king. ¡°No matter what that bastard wants, he must have a purpose. As long as I watch, I will understand sooner or later,¡± Hancock said. ¡­ . G-3, Kuro continued to call. This time, Den Den Mushi turned into a red nose. ¡°Who is calling me Red Nose?!!¡± Kuro did not make a sound at all and Den Den Mushi was the first to shout. ¡°Bucky?¡± Kuro leaned back and asked. ¡°Eh? Who¡­ who is it?¡± ¡°I am Kuro. Now as your commanding officer, I invite you to G-3 for a meeting. It should not be a problem for you,¡± Kuro said slowly. ¡°No, no problem,¡± the other side stammered. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll wait for you at Fortress G-3.¡± Kuro nodded and hung up Den Den Mushi. He said to Leda, ¡°Go to Kro and ask him to contact the World Government and get the messenger bat out. Give it to Crocodile and ask him to come to G-3.¡± ¡°That sand crocodile?¡± Leda asked, ¡°You decided to make him Shichibukai?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°If that crocodile doesn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m afraid it will sink in the pond. Let¡¯s use it as a temporary transition. In this way, we will have four Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Four?¡± Leda was stunned. ¡°Including Crocodile, it should be six.¡± Trafalgar Law had been removed from the list after the Battle of Dressrosa, and then Doflamingo was caught and also removed. That should be five. There should only be six, including the crocodile. ¡°As for the bear¡­ it can be removed.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°That idiot is already unconscious. There¡¯s no point in keeping him. He can¡¯t come out of Mary Joa.¡± ¡°As for the so-called Whitebeard II¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and he looked murderous. ¡°He is not in my consideration.¡± Edward Weeble is known as Whitebeard II. According to the intelligence, he killed the Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates who escaped from the War Of The Best. All the Captains of the Whitebeard Pirates were gone, and the civilian casualties were very serious, which gave Marine a headache. If it weren¡¯t for this, the World Government would not have made him Shichibukai. But it was because of Shichibukai that Zephyr appeared. Someone had to take the blame, and that person had to be Edward Webb, who had once cut off Zephyr¡¯s arm. ¡°I heard that he has the power of Whitebeard when he was young,¡± Leda said. ¡°Ha!¡± Kuro smiled disdainfully. ¡°This ¡®strength¡¯, whether it is pure strength or full strength, it depends. If he really has the strength of Whitebeard when he was young, then he should fight with Tiki in the New World.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t know what Whitebeard¡¯s strength was like when he was young, but he went back some time ago and fought Roger personally. Back then, these two people were tied. That kind of power, even without fruit, is one of the best in the sea. And this so-called Whitebeard II, who has the so-called power of Whitebeard when he was young, will probably have a 50% discount. Perhaps he is really strong, but in the intelligence obtained by Marine today, there is no Haoshoku. He seems to be very obedient to his mother. An idiot who does not even have his own beliefs should not have Haoshoku. Without Haoshoku (Haoshoku), he would be missing a headache. Moreover, he is the real enemy of Marine. At the very least, they were the enemies of the Marines who had been taught by Zephyr. Now that the power is in his hands, if he doesn¡¯t take this opportunity to take revenge, then he doesn¡¯t need to be a human anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s see who is free then¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin. ¡°Last time, it was too much for me to fight alone. This time, I won¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t care about morality when dealing with people like Edward Webb.¡± Chapter 878 G-3 Is Very Big New World, an island. A group of hippopotamus in black formal wear were singing in the river in the island. On a tree stump beside the river, a man wearing a black fur coat and combing his hair into a slicked-back hairstyle was sitting there with a cigar in his mouth and reading a newspaper in one hand. ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± After a while, he let out a strange and high-pitched laugh, making the hippopotamus in the river roar even louder. Vaguely, the voices of these hippopotamus seemed to overlap like Crocodile. ¡°Mr. 1, the world is beginning to fall into chaos.¡± Crocodile smiled and said, ¡°After every World Conference, the world will be in turmoil for a while, but it¡¯s different this time. The sea is so turbulent now, and the World Government¡¯s sphere of influence is also in turmoil. It will only give those pirates time. Moreover, the Revolutionary Army seems to be moving.¡± As for the news that the Revolutionary Army Chief of Staff died in battle, Crocodile did not believe it. If he died, the World Government could not have promoted it so simply with such a simple passage. ¡°That Golden Lion has mastered Shichibukai, and there seems to be new movements from Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). This world is more chaotic than before,¡± Crocodile said. ¡°But this is also our chance.¡± Mr. 1, who had his arms crossed and a cold face, nodded and said, ¡°But Boss, that Jinchuan once said that he invited you to be a Shichibukai. But now the rumor on the sea is that this Jinchuan is ready to abolish all Shichibukai and then re-recruit them.¡± Crocodile smirked. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. He¡¯s not that stupid.¡± *Swish¡ª* Suddenly, a strong wind came from the side. Mr. 1, who was at the side, reached out and grabbed the object. A black bat flapped on his hand. ¡°The government¡¯s messenger bat,¡± Mr. 1 said. The bat flapped its wings twice and a voice suddenly came from its mouth. This kind of messenger bat is not in the form of a news bird, but directly transmitted by voice. Inside was Kuro¡¯s voice recording. ¡°Hey, Crocodile, come to Fortress G-3 for a meeting.¡± Simple, direct. ¡°Has it begun¡­¡± Crocodile glanced at the messenger bat, bit his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke. He slowly got up, touched his gold hook and smiled: ¡°Let me see what you want to do, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± ¡­ . A day later. ¡°Is this G-3?¡± A small raft slowly approached the G-3 port. On the raft, a little girl holding an umbrella reached out in front of her forehead and looked at the huge fortress. ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that Barrett destroyed G-3? Why does it look intact?¡± It¡¯s not just intact. Perona looked at the cannon facilities outside and her eyelids jumped. The firepower is too dense. Mihawk looked up, revealing a pair of hawk-like eyes. ¡°After all, it¡¯s Marine. It¡¯s normal to have this kind of mobility.¡± The raft approached. At this time, Marines were already waiting in the port, but before the raft docked, Mihawk got up and jumped up from the other side. He landed on the ground with a straight posture and walked with his windbreaker swaying. The Marines on both sides saluted. For Shichibukai, they also have to have etiquette. At the end of the port passage, Crowe waited. When he saw who it was, he adjusted his glasses. ¡°Hawkeye.¡± ¡°Is it Crowe?¡± Mihawk looked over and said: ¡°Where is Kuro?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro is waiting for you in the conference hall,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°Hey, is there a room for me?¡± Perona called from the back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all arranged,¡± said Crowe. Fortress G-3 is very big. Whether it is Marines or Shichibukai and their subordinates who came for the meeting, they do not have to endure it. When they arrived at the conference hall, Kuro was already sitting at the huge round table. ¡°Yours.¡± As soon as Mihawk saw him, he felt around in his arms and took out a box of cigars and threw it over. The cigar box stopped in the air and slowly floated to Kuro¡¯s side. ¡°Yo, the box is good.¡± Just the box alone gave off a faint wood fragrance. There were exquisite carvings on the box, and there was gold on the carvings. Just the box looked very good, let alone the things inside. He held the box and looked up and down. At the bottom of the box, he saw a double-bladed skull symbol. The skull head was lowered and there was a word similar to ¡®M¡¯ in the engraving of the Captain¡¯s hat. ¡°Pirate?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Of course it¡¯s from the pirates.¡± Mihawk sat directly next to Kuro, picked up the wine in front of Kuro, took an empty glass and poured a glass. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± He tasted it and nodded. ¡°It tastes good.¡± ¡°Of course, who am I?¡± Kuro opened the cigar box and said, ¡°I mean, this thing seems to be produced by pirates.¡± Capture from pirates belongs to pirates, and pirate products belong to pirates. These two are not quite the same. One is to rob others, and the other is to be produced and sold. It is not like there are no pirates in this world. The cigar box was opened, revealing ten exquisite cigars. These cigars were different from ordinary cigars. They were full of gold and white lines. Kuro picked one up and sniffed it. ¡°Oh? Edible gold? And there¡¯s a¡­ how should I put it, it¡¯s a bit gushing, strange.¡± He¡¯s an old cigar freak. He has a deep understanding of this thing. He can tell whether it¡¯s good or bad with one sniff, just like Hawkeye¡¯s wine tasting skill. Putting the cigar in his mouth, Kuro took out a lighter and lit it up with a flame. Kuro took a breath and brewed it in his mouth for a while. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he spat out a direct gas like steam. He quickly took out the cigar in his mouth and stared blankly at the smoke in front of him. ¡°This thing¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mihawk asked. ¡°No¡­ It tastes good.¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s sweet but not greasy, but the strange thing is that this thing stirs in my mouth like steam and shakes my mouth. It¡¯s a very strong taste.¡± He stared at the white lines on the cigar and touched it with his finger. ¡°The key is this thing. It has this strength. This is a big good. Mihawk, you destroyed the Pirates? Where is their station?¡± Mihawk took the cigar box, looked at the logo at the bottom, shook his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same pirate group, it¡¯s probably snatched from someone else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange, this kind of goods should belong to the special class, why have I never heard of it.¡± Kuro said strangely. He had smoked too many cigars. He had the high-end goods sold at sea, the Marine Special Offer edition, including the one Sakasugi smoked, but he had never heard of this one that was obviously more advanced than his Special Offer edition. Chapter 879 Don¡¯t Lose My Face Mihawk couldn¡¯t figure it out either. He just saw a pirate ship on the way here and then carried out his duty as Shichibukai and cut the ship down. When his family¡¯s freeloader went over to clean up the spoils, he found this thing. And the flag of the Pirates is also different from the flag at the bottom. ¡°Such a high-quality product, even if it is small, it should be circulated in front of people like me, unless it is new.¡± Kuro held the cigar between his two fingers and said, ¡°But the new product has been circulating for a while. What I¡¯m afraid of is that it¡¯s a test subject. They might as well not sell it¡­ This symbol is still a pirate, there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± If he had the strength, wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to directly destroy the other party¡¯s base? Then the industry would be his. Don¡¯t feel too good. East Blue, on an island. ¡°Boss, Boss!¡± In a wealthy manor, a middle-aged man with curly hair ran in breathlessly and called out to a brown-haired young man sitting at the head of the long table in the room. The young man¡¯s hair is messy but does not lose its texture. Most of it is combed back, but there are a few strands on both sides of his forehead. On the long table, there is a big map with many places on the map with daggers. The young man slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, have a drink first.¡± A subordinate next to him handed him a bottle of rum. The curly-haired middle-aged man picked up the bottle and took two gulps. He took a breath and said, ¡°Our merchant ship was robbed on the Grand Line.¡± ¡°Grand Line¡­¡± The young man frowned. ¡°You mean the group of merchant ships that went to explore last year? Is there only news now? I thought they were all wiped out.¡± ¡°Yes, there is news that the subordinate who set up that batch of merchant ship has sold a lot of goods, but it has been robbed recently. He only called here after he recovered from his injuries and we learned of this news.¡± The curly-haired middle-aged man said. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± The young man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s an experiment in the first place. Our primary base is the East China Sea. Our business in the East China Sea is what we want to do. The Grand Line is too small after all. Although it has a lot of influence, if it fails, so be it.¡± At the side, a very elegant-looking man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, ever since that Marine went out of the East China Sea, our forces have made full progress in the past two years and we will finally not be restrained.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still under other people¡¯s eyes, I still have to be careful.¡± The young man said lightly: ¡°But pirates are different from pirates. We just want to do business. As long as we don¡¯t make too much trouble, that Marine will not put his eyes back on his hometown. Let¡¯s leave it at that. We don¡¯t have to worry about Grand Line for the time being. Let¡¯s focus on East Blue first.¡± ¡°Okay, Boss.¡± The curly-haired middle-aged man nodded. The young man stood up and picked up a dagger on the map and said, ¡°Now the connection of the industrial line is missing a necessary route. When he was here, I didn¡¯t dare to go over. Now that he¡¯s not here, I can go here to take a look. After all¡­ this is my hometown.¡± Pfft! He inserted the dagger into one of the positions on the large map, and the dagger blade sank halfway in. There was a small line of words on that position, and it said¡ªGerze Kingdom. ¡­ . Half a month later, Shichibukai arrived one after another. In this half month, the second to arrive is Bucky, with Mr. 3 and Alita, yes, Alita ¡­ The famous fat woman of East Blue, Kuro had heard her name when he was in East Blue. Unexpectedly, after eating the fruit, she became such a beauty. The third to arrive was Crocodile, and the last was Boa Hancock. At this moment, they gathered in the conference hall. Bucky¡¯s mouth was wide open and his special makeup and red nose were extremely funny. His hands were separated and he was holding a knife and fork to solve the food in front of him. Crocodile leaned back in his chair arrogantly, biting his cigar and looking up. Hancock sat further away from them, her face full of arrogance. As for Mihawk, he was beside Kuro, his legs crossed on the table, the brim of his hat drooping down over his eyes. Pirates have no manners. ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± Kuro tapped the table with his finger and said lightly, ¡°Okay, everyone is here. Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± ¡°Humph¡­¡± Crocodile laughed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I had such a meeting. It¡¯s really grand.¡± Even before he was removed from the list, this kind of meeting could not be filled with people. Back then, the only one who could stay in the meeting was Bear. ¡°All here?¡± Bucky looked around and said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s forget about Crocodile, there are two missing. Aren¡¯t they coming?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m here.¡± Kuro said and snapped his fingers. Crowe stepped forward and placed a few documents in front of Shichibukai. ¡°Everyone, starting from me coordinating Shichibukai, this is the first meeting. As the new chief, I should have a new atmosphere, so I will give you a new contract.¡± Kuro looked at them and said, ¡°Sign it and you will be the new Shichibukai.¡± Mihawk pointed to the brim of his hat, glanced down, and smiled. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Bucky¡¯s eyes bulged and the noodles in his mouth fell out subconsciously. ¡°Hey, this contract¡­¡± Crocodile glanced at it and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hey, Kuro, this contract is wrong, right?¡± Kuro slowly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Now you are the ¡®New Shichibukai¡¯, so of course you should follow the new one.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t rob the ships of the allied countries. I don¡¯t care if you rob them in private or in public, you can¡¯t, and don¡¯t play tricks on me in this regard. Similarly, if you have a pirate group under your flag, the same principle applies. You are not allowed to rob the allies. Watch your pirate group.¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do!¡± A trace of haze appeared in Hancock¡¯s eyes. Amazon Lily¡¯s geographical environment in the Calm Belt has caused them to have no economic source except for robbing. If they only rely on the output of their own island, they probably won¡¯t even be able to feed themselves. If Shichibukai only had this bit of power, she could completely refuse. ¡°Let¡¯s see it first.¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself. Although I can¡¯t rob you, you can¡¯t do it for nothing. It¡¯s unrealistic. So I allow you to impose tariffs, but only on merchant ships. As for what a merchant ship is, you are the heroes of the sea and have your own boundaries. You don¡¯t have to pay this little amount.¡± ¡°The tariff is 20%. In addition to Marine¡¯s ship, well, there is also the ship of Laozi¡¯s industry, the others are allowed to be collected by you. The four of you, you choose one of the seven routes of the Grand Line. It is no longer a few Shichibukai squeezed on one route, but you must be in the New World, and the time in the first half of the Grand Line cannot exceed half of the time in the New World.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡¯s not right!¡± Bucky shouted and pointed at the contract. ¡°Your share of the contract is wrong, right? 20% of the annual income is given to the World Government, 15% is given to Marines, and 15% is given to G-3? Why do you still want one?!¡± In the past, Shichibukai¡¯s regulations were very loose. Apart from Shichibukai¡¯s responsibilities, they were basically free to do anything. Even if it was a privateering country, nothing would happen if they were not discovered. If they were discovered, they would just pay a sum of money. Unlike now, where half of the profits are gone. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said lightly, ¡°This is my style of doing things. You are no longer wanted and you are not troubled by Marines. What¡¯s wrong with paying some money?¡± ¡°My territory is in the Calm Belt,¡± Hancock said. Kuro nodded. ¡°Special circumstances are also taken into account. Hancock, in view of the special circumstances in the Calm Belt, you can trade with Dressrosa and other industries. We will buy the food and specialties produced by you at a premium of 5% to ensure that you have enough goods to maintain your living needs.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you can¡¯t bring anything by robbing. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been to your Nine Snake Island before. All of you eat raw meat and drink blood, and some of you wear animal skins. What¡¯s the use of robbing so much money? If you can¡¯t exchange it in time, it¡¯s like waste paper.¡± ¡°My country does not need other forces to approach!¡± Hancock frowned. ¡°Times are changing, Hancock, but I respect your ideas. You can build your own merchant ship to trade. And¡­¡± Kuro looked at them. ¡°The rules of Shichibukai have to change. I don¡¯t care if you have failed before, but don¡¯t be defeated by a newcomer. Once you are defeated by a newcomer, as long as the newcomer is willing, he will automatically inherit your Shichibukai¡¯s full strength. Of course, in the New World, I won¡¯t ask how many times you have failed.¡± ¡°Correspondingly, for the seven routes in the first half of the Grand Line, I allow you to choose an island as your station in the route under your jurisdiction. There is no problem even if it is a commercial route. I guarantee that you will be full without fighting for it.¡± Kuro continued, ¡°I am now your commanding officer. The rules are set by me. Within the scope of the World Government, I have given you security, wealth, power and reputation, but you must fulfill your obligations.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to be a Pirate King or a King or a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Your ambition is not within the scope of the World Government, not under my eyes. You here more or less know a little about me and know who I am. If you play tricks under my eyes, you will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°Of course, I allow you to release your ambitions in the New World. In the New World, outside the World Government¡¯s sphere of influence, you can do whatever you want and I won¡¯t ask. I won¡¯t charge you a single cent for everything you do in the New World, and you don¡¯t have to hand it over to the World Government.¡± A creature like Shichibukai was born in the chaotic era of pirates. The combat power of these people is a problem, but they have to be taken in for their own use, and they can¡¯t be as stupid as the higher-ups in the past, giving so much power, but in the end, they can¡¯t help at all. In the second half of New World, the place where Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) gathers is also a crime zone where a large number of pirates gather. Almost every island has the power of pirates. Whether it is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) or those silver medalists who covet the position of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), they all have a foundation there. Kuro¡¯s strategy is very simple. You can collect tariffs and your wealth and power reputation can be freely developed within his approval. After all, even if they had to pay half of the price, it would be enough to fill their pockets. But if he wants to develop his forces, he can only go to the New World. Kuro came up with so many treaties to force them to develop into the New World, or rather, let these Shichibukai declare war on the New World. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t go, as long as he doesn¡¯t fail on the Grand Line. That way, he can maintain stability. But once he relaxes, such as being defeated by a newcomer who suddenly appeared, Kuro can¡¯t accept it. Then¡­ this position will be given up. Kuro leaned forward and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, I have given you enough face. I also hope that you will give me some face. Don¡¯t do any more stupid things and don¡¯t be defeated by newcomers. That will only make me lose face!¡± Chapter 880 Bucky Is Fearless As soon as he said this, Hancock bit his thumb and pondered. Crocodile¡¯s face was gloomy, he always felt that Kuro¡¯s words were a bit against him. Mihawk was still smiling, his eyes interested. Only Bucky was carefully studying this contract. The contract on it was the same as what Kuro said. Only the treaty ¡°Failure will be inherited by a newcomer¡± was not written. That was a private rule set by Kuro himself. To be honest, there is no need for seven people to set the rules. The World Government has suffered this loss, and there are not even seven people yet. ¡°Sign it, don¡¯t look,¡± Kuro urged. Crocodile knew what Kuro was thinking at a glance and asked directly, ¡°Humph, Kuro, forcing us to the New World, aren¡¯t you afraid that the World Government will hold you responsible? You are shrinking your sphere of influence now, right?¡± ¡°This is your own business.¡± Kuro said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be responsible for the top, that is my business, you only need to be responsible for me.¡± ¡°I have no objections.¡± Mihawk put down his leg from the table, picked up the quill pen beside him, and signed his name on the contract¡ªJorakl Mihawk. ¡°I will believe you for now.¡± Hancock also picked up a pen and signed her name. This bastard is right about one thing. Amazon Lily is not bad if she can trade, because if she has a route, she can make a station there to trade. They don¡¯t even have to get their own merchant ship. As long as they get the goods in the station, they can bring them back directly, which is much faster than robbing. Amazon Lily¡¯s accumulation from generation to generation has led them to not lack money, but they lack goods. And didn¡¯t you hear what Kuro said? You can choose any station. As long as you find a commercial route, with the tariffs they get, it is equivalent to taking those goods for nothing. ¡°That, that I¡­¡± Bucky panicked for a while and finally picked up the quill and signed his name. They had all signed it, so he couldn¡¯t not sign it. He couldn¡¯t lose his Shichibukai position. As for failure¡­ He has such a group of subordinates, how can he fail? Just be cautious. And choosing an important route in a sea route is a good thing! He loves wealth and treasures! ¡°Good, next is to choose the route.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°It just so happens that you are here. You are the first four Shichibukai. I will make it convenient for you. You can choose your route freely.¡± With that, Crowe took out a drawing and spread it on the table. The sea routes have always been chaotic, and some of the routes are on the same island, but overall, they can still be divided into seven routes. Hancock looked at it and pointed to the route closest to her kingdom. ¡°This one. I want this one.¡± This is the easternmost route of the Grand Line, and it is also the most dangerous one for pirates because it goes straight to Judicial Island. It is also close to the largest ¡®Sittaf Station¡¯ in the first half of the Grand Line. The traffic is very convenient and you can go anywhere through this station, including Water Seven. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Mihawk pointed at a random route and landed on the one next to Hancock. He was alone and did not have much power, nor did he need money. These contracts were not very useful to him. ¡°Kuro, I don¡¯t want any of these. How about you fight me?¡± Mihawk refused to give up. ¡°I refuse!¡± Kuro indicated that I am good at refusing. ¡°Turn around and pull a flag yourself. Don¡¯t you have a ghost girl and a group of baboons under you? Let these people help you. If you really can¡¯t do it, take in some underlings.¡± Kuro said. ¡°I want it here!¡± Crocodile pointed to the middle route and his tone was a little angry. Get up from where you fall. The Straw Hat Kid defeated him on this route. He wanted to start again here. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Bucky¡¯s hand flew away and landed on the leftmost route on the map, looking funny. This route is more prosperous. There are also some more famous islands such as ¡°Kanohana City¡±, ¡°Gourmet City¡± and ¡°Spring Queen¡¯s City¡±. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course! This one!¡± Bucky said, ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize your own words?! I want this route!¡± Compared to other routes, this route is very rich and there must be many merchant ships coming and going. ¡°Okay, then this one.¡± Kuro glanced at him. ¡°Your task is a little heavier, Bucky.¡± ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Bucky was stunned. ¡°Oh? This route, I remember that there are many pirates on this route,¡± Crocodile said. ¡°Indeed, there seems to be a lot of pirates in this route.¡± Mihawk nodded and said, ¡°Some newcomers over a hundred million are often here.¡± The Grand Line also produces pirates, even more than the Four Seas. After all, the pirates of the Four Seas want to enter the Reverse Mountain, so the pirates of the Grand Line don¡¯t need them. They are born here. Therefore, they also know which route is the richest. The route that Bucky chose is a route that Marine focuses on because some powerful newcomers often appear here, and their pirate proliferation is especially high. Listening to their words, Bucky¡¯s eyes widened and snot came out of his red nose and flowed out in a straight line. He stammered, ¡°Are there many pirates?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not afraid, are you? Shichibukai, Pirate King¡¯s companion, ¡®Thousands of Clowns¡¯ Baki, brother to Akagami (Red Hair), are you afraid?¡± Kuro smiled at him. ¡°How, how is that possible!¡± Bucky put his hands on his hips and said: ¡°I am Bucky, if those pirates dare to invade my station, I will not forgive them!¡± ¡°Good, then I will choose a station for you.¡± Kuro pointed to a station very close to the upside-down mountain and said, ¡°Carnival City, this route must pass through the island, and the prosperity level is very high. You are stationed here. The tariff collected here is a lot. The pirates who break into the Four Seas to choose this route will definitely pass through this island, and those Grand Line who want to start over and reach the starting point of this route will definitely pass through here.¡± ¡°Bucky, with your strength and power, it will definitely not be a problem.¡± Kuro smiled. On the other hand, Bucky¡¯s mouth was wide open and his body began to tremble unconsciously. But as Kuro looked over, he immediately showed a fearless expression and said, ¡°Of course!¡± Kuro¡¯s lips curled up. This guy is very powerful and has a lot of people under him. It¡¯s just nice for them to isolate the pirates and fight each other. As Shichibukai, they have to ensure their safety after choosing the route. It is definitely unrealistic to let them cruise, but choosing a commercial route can stop many pirates. In particular, Bucky doesn¡¯t seem to want to go to the New World. If he only wants to develop his own forces, he can deal with the pirates in front of him. On the New World side, Kuro can allow failure, but in their sphere of influence, if they lose¡­ Then change again! Chapter 881 Bathhouse and Sauna (1) After settling their route, Kuro finally decided on these Shichibukai. ¡°The course is decided, then¡­¡± Kuro said in a deep voice, ¡°Hawkeye, Chorakir Mihawk.¡± Mihawk rolled his eyes and looked at Kuro. ¡°Empress, Boa Hancock.¡± Hancock stroked her beautiful hair and looked proud. ¡°King of the desert, Sha Crocodile.¡± Crocodile bit his cigar and a sinister smile appeared on his lips. ¡°A thousand dao, Bucky.¡± Bucky shrank his head and calculated how many pirates he had to deal with, shivering. Kuro stood up and said to them, ¡°Congratulations, you are Shichibukai. I hope we can work well together.¡± Among them, two people were not invited. One was Bear and the other was Whitebeard II. Other than Bucky, everyone else looked thoughtful. ¡°Well¡­ I want to ask.¡± Bucky raised his hand and asked, ¡°Why are Tyrant and Whitebeard II missing?¡± You have to ask such a question? Mihawk was expressionless, Hancock showed contempt, Crocodile looked directly at Bucky with disdain. Kuro pressed the cigar that he had smoked until there was only a small section left in the ashtray and blew out a straight smoke. He said, ¡°About the bear, if you know it, you know it. If you don¡¯t know it, don¡¯t ask. If you don¡¯t know it, you won¡¯t understand it. It¡¯s better not to say it. The implication is too big. As for ¡®Whitebeard II¡¯, it¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m not very happy. It¡¯s that simple.¡± ¡°It just so happens that you are all here. Is there anyone you are familiar with who can recommend the remaining three empty seats?¡± Kuro said. They looked at each other and did not say anything. On the other hand, Baki had an idea to recommend Shichibukai? It¡¯s time to show my influence! As long as he elects someone to be Shichibukai, wouldn¡¯t he have influence? ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Bucky coughed, trying to get the attention of those around him. ¡°Not likely.¡± Crocodile shook his head and said, ¡°Those who are qualified will probably not join. As for those newcomers, I hate newcomers.¡± Mihawk and Hancock nodded slightly. As veteran Shichibukai, they looked down on newcomers. Hancock is a proud man. Although Mihawk admires those who are tenacious and is even willing to train them himself, most of them are swordsmen. He is still proud of others and even looks down on the weak. Newcomer? That was nothing. Currently, most of them would not join Shichibukai. Crocodile actually liked Marco. They were old acquaintances. They had encountered him when he challenged Whitebeard and joined forces with them in the War of the Best. Ever since Whitebeard II killed a lot of Whitebeard captains and Marco was defeated by Blackbeard, he has basically hidden in the sea. But Marco¡¯s combat power is definitely enough. But¡­ not likely. It was under Whitebeard, the top Battle Marine personally killed Whitebeard and Ace, Whitebeard will not cooperate with Marines. Mihawk likes the friend on Red Hair¡¯s side who knows Red Hair as well as the pirate he knows, but Red Hair¡­ During the War Of The Best, he was cut by Kuro. The last time he went to find Red Hair for a drink, the scar on his chest would still hurt on rainy days. The pirate who was on good terms with Red Hair had a good ambition and probably would not agree to Marine. As for Hancock¡­ there was nothing that caught his eye except for that straw hat. ¡°No?¡± Kuro glanced at the three people and asked. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Bucky coughed again. The three of them shook their heads at the same time. ¡°Then forget it, Shichibukai is hard to find, and the World Government has been looking for a long time. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°Cough cough cough cough!!¡± Bucky¡¯s throat was about to cough smoke. ¡°Bucky, is your throat uncomfortable? Do you want to see a doctor?¡± Kuro looked at him and took out the cigar box with the gold engraving and took out a cigar. ¡°I mean¡­¡± ¡°Hu¡­ To be honest, this cigar is not bad. Mihawk, are you sure you don¡¯t remember the name of that pirate group? Where is the place of shooting down, is there anyone alive?¡± Kuro spewed out a cloud of direct smoke gas like steam and said to Mihawk. ¡°Listen to me!¡± Bucky wanted to roar, but at this moment, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but glance at the golden engraved cigar box. He had no choice. He liked treasures and wealth. As soon as the cigar box was revealed, it hooked his soul. ¡°Eh?¡± With just a glance, Bucky found the clue and saw the skull flag mark at the bottom. ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°Huh? You know him?¡± Kuro held the cigar box and looked at Bucky. Bucky nodded. ¡°There seems to be a memory¡­¡± His separated hand flew back at this time, he touched his chin and looked up thinking, ¡°Grand Line? The first half? New World? Where did I see it¡­ Ah!¡± He tapped his right palm with his left fist and said, ¡°East Blue! I saw this symbol in East Blue.¡± ¡°East Blue?¡± Kuro looked at Kuro. ¡°You have been in East Blue for more than twenty years. Can you be sure of the year?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my memory!¡± Bucky shouted, ¡°It should be four years ago. When I was in the bathhouse, I think I saw this sign. Speaking of which, that bathhouse is not bad. It can even be used for sauna¡­¡± ¡°Chloe?¡± Kuro looked at Crowe, who was standing at the side, and threw the cigar box over. Crowe took the cigar box and looked at the skull logo at the bottom. He shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Kuro, I don¡¯t have any impression of that.¡± Four years ago, he was still the butler of West Rob Village and did not know anything about East Blue. Even when he was a pirate, he had never seen the symbol of this pirate flag. This made Kuro ponder. ¡°So, this pirate group is very likely to be a tobacco expert who is obsessed with research. Is he a pirate to not be restrained? Or does he think it¡¯s a trend and hang a tattered pirate flag?¡± ¡°Koro, go and look through East Blue¡¯s bounty and see if there is a wanted order for this pirate group.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Kuro touched his chin and pondered. After he killed Edward Weeble, he would go back to East Blue and see if he could find him. With the intelligence network of Marine and the World Government, he didn¡¯t believe that he could find a mere pirate group. ¡°Alright, the meeting is over. You will find your own station and fulfill your Shichibukai duties.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Bucky laughed, ¡°Wait for me to come to Jiayuan City!¡± His body was scattered into countless pieces. His head, body, hands, and legs flew up and danced outside. Only his feet ran out very quickly. Die, die, die! After leaving the door, Bucky¡¯s face became dull. He¡¯s going to fight those newcomers who are over a hundred million? What a joke! He just wanted to get rich and find treasures. He had to think of a way to get down safely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Goodbye.¡± Hancock stood up and walked out with her long legs. ¡°Moo¡­¡± Crocodile swept up a cloud of sand and disappeared from the seat. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± It was Kuro who spoke. He did not want to be alone with Mihawk, for fear that Mihawk would raise the previous challenge again. ¡°In addition, Crowe, connect to the headquarters and determine the location of Edward Weeble. Then try to inform people and tell them that it¡¯s time to vent.¡± Kuro reminded Crowe, bit his cigar, and walked out. Chapter 882 Kuro (1) Edward Webb, originally with a bounty of 480 million, was quite famous in the New World before he became Shichibukai. At present, the news of Kuro reorganizing Shichibukai has not been spread out. On the sea, he is still Shichibukai. This guy is a brutal but stupid person, controlled by Miss Bajin, who calls herself his mother. However, it was rare that he did not have a pirate group and he only relied on himself to dominate the sea. But in this case, there is something to say. He defeated the remaining Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates alone, not just one person, but also the subordinates of the Captain. The captains of the Whitebeard Pirates are actually not weak. Every one of them is famous in the New World. The Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates is actually not very unstable. The strong ones are very strong and the weak ones are also very weak, but they will fluctuate between the strength of a Marine Rear Admiral and a Vice-Admiral. It was not comparable to those veteran elite Vice-Admiral, but the gap was not big. After all, the people in this world are all bloody bulls and it¡¯s very difficult to die. It¡¯s basically a matter of time. To be killed by Edward Webb alone, this man naturally needs to be taken seriously. So¡­ Kuro directly shook people. ¡°I¡¯ve checked it out. Edward Webb is currently on the New World¡¯s Parris Island.¡± Three days later, Crowe reported to Kuro. ¡°Paris?¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°Where?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Our front is still within the World Government¡¯s scope. I heard that he found traces of Whitebeard¡¯s remaining party.¡± Kuro¡¯s face collapsed. What gives the World Government a headache is that wherever he goes, once he starts to destroy, the entire town will disappear. Pirates and civilians will all disappear. ¡°Electricity, get people to gather and kill him before he does any major damage.¡± Kuro directly ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe responded and went down to turn on the electricity. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± At this moment, the Den Den Mushi on the table rang. Leda, who was sitting on the sofa and eating snacks, pointed at Den Den Mushi and said, ¡°Kuro, the phone.¡± Kuro picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Moximus, this is Kuro.¡± ¡°Brother Kuro¡­¡± Den Den Mushi made a heavy sound. Its eyes gradually closed and it became a blind person. A smile! ¡°Ah¡­ Brother Yixiao.¡± Kuro asked, ¡°Are your injuries better?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not serious, but I have been wanting to say something to you. I heard the news that you have confirmed the new Shichibukai¡­ Why, I have always thought that you are someone with the same philosophy as me.¡± Den Den Mushi asked. Snap. Kuro slid the lighter¡¯s roller and lit the cigar he was biting. He usually smoked this time. The cigar in the cigar box still had to be tasted slowly because there was not much stock. ¡°Hu¡­¡± He exhaled the smoke and said slowly, ¡°Brother, we have to look at the current situation of the world. You always hope that something like SSG will ban Shichibukai, but why do you want to cause trouble for yourself for no reason? SSG and Shichibukai are not in conflict. Pirates can¡¯t be killed. Brother, you know this better than me. The best way is to let pirates fight themselves.¡± ¡°Mihawk, Hancock or Crocodile, it¡¯s better to let them stand on this side to attract the attention of the pirates and our pressure will be reduced a little.¡± Kuro did not agree with the new Shichibukai. He was a traditional Marine, an old-school Marine, and he naturally had the same arrogance as them. He agreed more with the old, famous, and strong people he had seen with his own eyes. But Kuro knew a little about those Seventh Prince. ¡°The original purpose of Shichibukai¡¯s establishment is not to check and balance the sea. The original purpose of the establishment is not because the higher-ups can¡¯t do anything to those pirates and the pressure is too great to create this organization. The reason why they are Shichibukai is because they are powerful¡­¡± Mihawk is the world¡¯s number one swordsman. The more Kuro is able to discover the distance between himself and Mihawk, the more he is still a little short¡­ In terms of swordsmanship alone, there is indeed some distance. Hancock, that woman, is not weak herself. Underestimating the people on the sea is a big loss. As a Logia member, Crocodile doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned. As long as he doesn¡¯t want to fight you and wants to escape, he will start with a 50-50 chance. These troublesome characters, pushing them to the opposite side is finding trouble for Marine. Yixiao was silent on the other end of Den Den Mushi for a while and suddenly sighed and said: ¡°Can you hold on to it? Brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. After all, I¡¯m planning this matter. I¡¯ll definitely make it safe and beautiful. Besides, I still want you to help more, right? Now that the matter is settled, instead of thinking about those useless things, why not think about how to guide Shichibukai to a favorable position from us. Brother, think about it yourself. You don¡¯t hate the existence of pirates, right?¡± Kuro said. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t hate all pirates.¡± A smile appeared on his face. ¡°I understand what you mean. Are you looking for pirates that you don¡¯t hate to be Shichibukai?¡± ¡°Yes, there are bottom lines, bright spots, and combat power. Although they are pirates, in some areas, their reputation may be higher than our Marine.¡± Kuro laughed. There are people like Straw Hat in this world, and there are also people who are forced to go to sea to be pirates. Kuro had seen many existences like the Dream Sect, so he had a balance in his heart. He knew clearly who could be a Shichibukai. ¡°Brother, the power of Shichibukai is now in the hands of our Marine. We can let whoever we want. I have changed the rules of Shichibukai, and the necessary sacrifices that let Shichibukai exist no longer exist.¡± Kuro said, ¡°After all, we haven¡¯t seen the performance of the [SSG] yet, and it¡¯s still unknown when this thing will be released by Vegapunk. If the [SSG] performs well, wouldn¡¯t our right to speak to Shichibukai become stronger?¡± ¡°This is also why I want to talk to you¡­¡± Den Den Mushi said slowly: ¡°In that case, I agree with your rules.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, brother, we¡¯re all colleagues, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t talk about. If you¡¯re still angry, I¡¯m almost done with the business here. Come to my place to play, my treat.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Den Den Mushi finally smiled. ¡°Okay, brother, I¡¯m going to solve the problem of the historical legacy. I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± After hanging up the phone, Kuro smacked his lips and said, ¡°This brother¡­ does have a grudge in his heart, but fortunately, it¡¯s resolved.¡± Yixiao advocates the abolition of Shichibukai, and Kuro advocates the transfer of Shichibukai power to the Marine. The two sides are divided, which is why Kuro doesn¡¯t dare to look for Yixiao recently. She was afraid that he would quit in a fit of anger. Such a strong person can join the Marine for his own beliefs and can also leave the Marine for his own beliefs. Because they were not traditional Marines in the first place. They just joined because of a belief. Otherwise, why would this blind old man come here at the time of the World conscription? Wasn¡¯t it because of Sakasugi¡¯s ¡®not seeking qualifications, but strength¡¯ promotion? Because status can fulfill their beliefs, but once they fail, it is hard to say. ¡°Hey, Kuro, is Yixiao angry?¡± Leda finished an apple and asked. ¡°Hey, calm down. What kind of person am I, Kuro? I¡¯m a Marine courtesan and I have a good relationship with the Marine¡¯s Admiral. Who in the Marine doesn¡¯t give me face? It¡¯s too easy to deal with an old blind man.¡± Kuro raised his head and said proudly. Leda¡¯s lips twitched and she looked at him with disdain. Recently, no one wanted to beat him up. It was probably because his status had changed after he was promoted to a Great General candidate. Chapter 883 Revenge (1) Paris Island is an island with a lot of plains and only one town, located not far from the port. Although it is the World Government¡¯s sphere of influence, because it is close to the chaotic area of those pirates, there are many pirates here. It is a relatively chaotic town and can be regarded as a typical town where pirates are mixed with civilians. But now, this town was gone. Bear ¡­ The fire burned everything and wrapped the entire town. In addition to being burned, there were traces of wanton destruction in the town. The huge force that came from nowhere made the town into a mess, like a model of a town that had been disturbed by a naughty kid. It was a mess and then burned. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t they want to admit that I am Whitebeard¡¯s son!¡± In front of the fire, a tall man who was as burly as a meatball but had legs as thin as ant legs said aggrievedly. His golden hair reached his legs and draped down his back like a hedgehog. The hair on both sides of his temples was tied into braids and there was a stitched scar on his neck. The scar on the lower left side of his neck extended up to the top of his eyes. There was also a big stitched scar on his left wrist. He was very tall, almost seven meters tall, like a small giant. Edward Webb, biting his finger, looked aggrievedly at a short old lady at his feet. ¡°You are Whitebeard¡¯s son, there is no doubt about that!¡± At the foot of his legs, a short old lady was shouting. She also had blonde hair, trimmed into the shape of a bob. She was wearing bright red lipstick, sunglasses, and a walking stick. Her face was wrinkled, but she was wearing a leopard-print cape. Miss Barking. ¡°Eh? Really? Mom, but they don¡¯t recognize me!¡± Weevil shouted. ¡°Look!¡± Miss Barking pulled out a photo and pointed it at Weeble. ¡°Eh?¡± Weevil tilted his head. ¡°Mirror?¡± ¡°No! This is a picture of Whitebeard!¡± Miss Barking shouted. ¡°I thought it was a mirror,¡± Weevil called. ¡°So, if they are not biological father and son, how can they be so similar!¡± Miss Barking put away the photo that looked exactly like Weevil and said, ¡°You are really stupid!¡± ¡°I was wrong, Mom!¡± Weevil lowered his head. Miss Barking nodded and then slammed her walking stick on Weeble¡¯s calf that was as thin as an ant¡¯s leg. ¡°Fight for me, you are my son, my ¡®treasure¡¯!¡± ¡°It hurts, Mom!¡± Weevil cried. ¡°Pain is right. This is the love of a mother for you. Love is deep pain!¡± Miss Barking shouted. ¡°Yes¡­ Mom.¡± ¡°Humph, this town is just like that. Without the information of that bastard Marco, these people actually didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Miss Barking walked forward and said very quickly: ¡°Listen carefully, Weeble, you are Whitebeard¡¯s son, you are the legitimate heir of Whitebeard, Marco and others are not worthy! Only you can get the huge inheritance left by your father!¡± ¡°Okay, Mom!¡± ¡°But Mom, if you want revenge, shouldn¡¯t you look for Blackbeard and Marine who killed Dad?¡± ¡°Hmph, revenge is worthless, inheritance, wealth! That¡¯s what we want!¡± Miss Barking said, ¡°Remember, only inheritance, only inheritance!¡± ¡°Yes, Mom¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Battleship?¡± Miss Barking looked forward and found that in the sea in front of the port where their ships were docked, there were suddenly many warships approaching. As the Battleship got closer and closer, many more Battleships appeared behind the Battleship. They were densely packed and terrifying. The warship at the front is led by a huge golden ship. The layout on it is like a fortress fortress, and the bow of the ship is a golden statue of a dragonfly. And on the right, there is a Praj?¨¡ Spider-Faced Statue, a Battleship with a Spotted Dog Statue, a Battleship with a Long Hat Statue¡­ ¡°The Vice-Admiral¡¯s ship?¡± Miss Barking frowned, feeling that things were not that simple. These warships are the flagship of those veteran Vice-Admirals, and the golden ship in the lead, if I¡¯m not wrong, seems to belong to the Golden Lion¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on, what is this man doing here? He just killed Barret and now he¡¯s here?¡± Miss Barking murmured. ¡°Mom! So many Marines!¡± Weevil said like a fool. ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s probably here to talk about Shichibukai again.¡± Miss Barking smiled confidently. In addition to killing Barrett, he seems to be the leader of Shichibukai. Previously, there were rumors on the sea that Jinchuan wanted to abolish the existing Shichibukai and find a new Shichibukai. At that time, as soon as the news spread, Miss Barking was worried for a while, but then they did not receive the news of their abolition of Shichibukai, so they waited and watched. After that, they received news from Shichibukai. It was still those old faces, and there was even a familiar face like Crocodile. Miss Barking was not worried. The rumors on the sea were still rumors. She was a wise woman and Weevil was so strong. How could the Marines abolish him? ¡°This time it¡¯s so grand, are you going to renegotiate? Hmph, I heard that the conditions given by Golden Lion are very good.¡± Miss Barking¡¯s lips curved. This Golden Lion¡¯s treaty with Shichibukai also revealed a little. Seven sea routes, each Shichibukai chooses one and chooses a camp to collect tariffs. This is too good. For Miss Barking, who wants wealth, this is a good thing. As for the other conditions, he would agree first. Whether he would do it later was another matter. The warships gradually approached the port. At this time, in the office of the Highest Fortress of the Golden Lion, Crowe reported to Kuro, who was sitting in the office, ¡°Mr. Kuro, we are almost there.¡± ¡°I see it.¡± Kuro looked at the French windows in front of him. At this distance, he could see the outline of the huge figure. Edward Webb was not small, even a little taller than Whitebeard. ¡°Electrical all Battleships, Zephyr¡¯s disciples come down, the others are on standby.¡± Kuro ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe saluted and turned to communicate with Den Den Mushi. ¡°This time I¡¯ve called almost everyone except for those who are busy¡­ All of them are here.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said with a hint of malevolence in his voice, ¡°Come on, start a Marine internal feast.¡± He had long wanted to do such a thing! Back then, when he was in the West Blue, he did not find this Weevil. Otherwise, how could he be a Shichibukai? By the time he became a Shichibukai, it was already too late. Although it was too late now and Zephyr was gone, Kuro was capable of settling the score. Chapter 884 Revenge (2) The densely packed Battleships surrounded almost half of the island. Behind the Battleships docked in the port, there were still many Battleships that had not docked. Kuro did not issue a rally order this time. After the matter with Barrett, Kuro¡¯s temporary power to coordinate the entire Marine has been taken back, but he did not order anyone to do it before. He was completely invited by a favor and was very polite. This time, it would be more direct. Just one sentence¡ªare you coming to avenge Zephyr? Basically, as long as it¡¯s not too far away, the Marines who are close to Mariejois in the New World and the first half have all run over. Some did not say anything and directly came over after the mission was postponed. Some took leave first and came over as a vacation. Among them are Onigumo, Dalmatian, Stolobelli and Mole, four veteran Vice-Admiral. But not all of them came. Marine is still dealing with the chaos in the sea caused by the pirates who found an opportunity during the World Conference. Regarding this, Kuro also has a way. He has to ensure that all these ¡®traditional Marines¡¯ can see it. A large number of Marines came down from the port and surrounded the port. Kuro walked down the stairs from the Battleship with Autumn Water on his waist and a cigar in his mouth. Behind him, a large number of people in cloaks gradually gathered. There were Vice-Admiral, Rear Admiral and Colonel, but the lowest were all Colonel. ¡°What a big scene¡­¡± Miss Barking looked at Marine who was coming over and smiled. ¡°Oh ho ho ho ho ho! Vice-Admiral Kim Hyun, are you looking for us?¡± It was only then that Kuro saw that there was a short old woman wearing a leopard-print cloak beside Weevil¡¯s tall body. ¡°I heard that old guy Whitebeard is a leopard tattoo lover¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke before replying, ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it about Shichibukai?¡± Miss Barking was confident. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about Shichibukai.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Then I agree.¡± Miss Barking did not wait for Kuro to make a condition and agreed immediately. It was not difficult for her to agree to the tariffs of a commercial route. ¡°Uh¡­ It seems that you understand. That¡¯s good.¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment, then he nodded and waved back. A row of Marines in the rear took out a few big Den Den Mushi and put them on stands in all directions. Those Den Den Mushi widened their eyes and looked in the direction of Weevil. ¡°What is this for?¡± Miss Barking frowned. ¡°Oh, live broadcast Den Den Mushi. Many of my colleagues didn¡¯t come because of the mission, but they wanted first-hand news, so I simply came live.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°Since you agree, I don¡¯t have to find an excuse. Miss Barking, and your so-called son, Edward Weeble, you have been stripped of your Shichibukai title. Now, you are just a pirate.¡± ¡°Hey! I have never heard of such a thing!¡± Miss Barking said in surprise, ¡°The Shichibukai title is taken away just like that! We were invited by the World Government!¡± ¡°Yes, but the power is in my hands now. Do you have any objections to the decision I made?¡± Kuro looked at Miss Barking and said, ¡°Do you want to surrender?¡± Miss Barking¡¯s face darkened. ¡°In other words, we are not allies? Then¡­ Weeble.¡± Thud!!! Behind her, the huge figure suddenly shook and clenched the big guillotine in her hand. The earth trembled and rumbled. Its power made many Marines swallow their saliva and sweat. It was not Haki, but the ferocity brought by pure strength. The power made the eyes of Mole beside Kuro open slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a very fierce power.¡± Just now, it was just a step¡­ ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have become a Shichibukai alone. He must have some strength. This power is very strong¡­ It¡¯s only bigger than Barrett.¡± Kuro commented and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t surrender. I¡¯m afraid that you will surrender. Then, according to the rules, the pirates resist arrest and you can start.¡± ¡°Wibble, kill them!¡± Miss Barking shouted. ¡°Yes! Mom!!¡± Weevil¡¯s whole body was trembling, not because he was afraid, but because his own power was gathering, making his body subconsciously tremble. ROAR!!! Running like a tiger, Weevil directly jumped over Miss Barking and waved the guillotine in his hand like a whirlwind and fell heavily. ¡°Let me try the quality first.¡± Onigumo, who was at the side, took a step forward. His hair fluttered and turned into six knives. He pulled out two blades with both hands and the six knives appeared together in Haki and directly ran towards Weevil who was jumping in the sky. The eight blades were like sharp points, and under Onigumo¡¯s flash, it was like a phantom of a bull¡¯s head and an octagonal horn, instantly flashing across the chest of Weevil. ¡°Ghost Language: Spider Fall!¡± Pfft!! A ball of blood directly spurted out of Weevil¡¯s chest, but when the blood spurted out, an afterimage fell directly and hit the ground heavily, causing a cloud of dust. ¡°It hurts, it hurts! Mom!¡± Weevil landed on the ground. Although he was screaming, he held the guillotine tighter with both hands. He was clearly screaming in pain, but his face was even more ferocious. Whoosh! The dust on the ground was blown away by the strong wind. Onigumo stood up from it, carrying the knife with a gloomy face. ¡°Powerful!¡± he said. ¡°Is it another hard battle?¡± Mole looked back, his eyes worried. At this time, he could not say that the weak retreated. Because they are all Zephyr¡¯s disciples and they are here for revenge. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated¡­¡± Kuro slowly pulled Autumn Water out and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite to this kind of person. We are all disciples of Zephyr, so of course we are here for one goal. So, let¡¯s fight together!¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Onigumo nodded and said, ¡°Just kill him, no matter what means.¡± The corners of Kuro¡¯s mouth curled up as he looked at Weevil, his figure slowly fading. ¡®I¡¯ll let you have some more pain, Weevil.¡¯ Kuro¡¯s voice sounded behind the Weevil. ¡°Wimble, behind you!!¡± Miss Barking shouted. Kuro¡¯s figure appeared behind Weevil, Autumn Water wrapped in the light of golden lightning and slashed down. Weevil¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. At the same time that Miss Bajin called out, his whole body twisted, and the guillotine blade brought out a spiral-twisting white tornado breath, and he fiercely turned around and waved the knife. Unified Haki! Beyond that ¡­ Boom! The moment he waved it, the strong wind that he brought directly blew away the ground in the direction of the swing trajectory, creating a huge gully. This is¡­ pure power! However, this slash only hit one phantom. ¡°The power is indeed great, but other than that¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s body was revealed from the side of the Weevil. The blade slid down and hit his side fiercely. It cut the flesh on the side of the Weevil as if it was meat and blood spurted out. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you are too heavy.¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth showed a smile. At this moment, from the Colonel, they took out their weapons, guns and cannons and pulled the trigger. Chapter 885 Hesitation Bang bang bang. Boom! Boom! Boom! Blood blossomed on the body of the Weevil, and it was covered in smoke. If it was an ordinary bullet or cannonball, he would not have any reaction after it hit him, but the attack with Haki made him feel very uncomfortable. ¡°It hurts a lot!¡± Weevil called out, and the airwaves of its sound waves blew away the smoke, and its body began to be full of Haki. The mass of Haki blocked the bombardment of these colonels. But ¡­ Bang! A ten-hand hand hit his abdomen, and the Haki brought by the ten-hand hit his abdomen directly. This is a Rear Admiral with a ponytail. Kuro remembers him. He was alive with iron blocks during the War of the Best¡­ He was not killed. His domineering quality alone did not move Weevil¡¯s body, but¡­ Bang! Bang bang bang!! The attacks of more than ten Rear Admirals arrived immediately after the attack of the Ponytail Rear Admirals. They were either using knives, fists, or feet with Haki and all hit the abdomen of the Weevil. Bang!! The combined attack brought about a loud sound, causing Weevil¡¯s domineering abdomen to cave in, forcing him to cry out in pain and retreat. Although Haki is an invisible armor that can increase defense and attack, it does not mean that it can defend against everything and it does not mean that it will not hurt. With enough power, even if it can be defended, it will hurt and be injured. ¡°It hurts so much!!!¡± Weevil roared and raised the guillotine in his hand. White wind appeared on the blade and he was about to slash down. ¡°Meteor!¡± ¡°Canine Fangs and Claws!¡± Shua! Two afterimages flashed across his arms. The Mole cut into Weevil¡¯s right hand. Dalmatian put his claws together and grabbed Weevil¡¯s left arm, causing his arms to bleed. The attack that he was about to slash out also lost its strength in this shake and was interrupted. Bang bang bang! A large number of shells and bullets continued to be fired densely, hitting Weeble until his body trembled and he fell to the ground. At this moment, in the various Marine bases, the Marines who were already base chiefs or local chiefs were watching this scene live. ¡°Hu¡­¡± A colonel smoked a cigarette and blew out smoke. He watched Weevil fall to the ground in the video and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not bad! Unfortunately, I¡¯m too far from there. Otherwise, I would want to go too!¡± On a Battleship in the sea, Doberman watched the video with the image released by Den Den Mushi and a smile appeared on his lips. He had a mission and could not go personally. What a pity. Headquarters. Marshal¡¯s office. Sakasugi was also watching the video and saw the bottom of Wubur. His face, which was covered by the brim of his hat and only in the shadows, showed a silent smile¡­ ¡­ . ¡°He¡¯s down! Everyone keep attacking!!¡± It was as if the Boss had some HP left. Seeing that Wable had fallen, everyone fought even more enthusiastically. This person is strong, but what¡¯s the use if he can¡¯t use it? No matter how powerful he is, he will be a Muggle if he can¡¯t use it. Especially if he doesn¡¯t have Haoshoku¡­ There are so many people here. Even if he exhausts himself, he will die, not to mention that there are Vice-Admirals blocking the attack of Weevil. What are you afraid of! Let¡¯s fight! They were all Zephyra¡¯s disciples. When they were Marine recruits, no one was not taught by Zephyra. Now, they are the base commanders of various branches, the colonels of the Headquarters, and the chief officers of the land. Without Zephyra, they would not be where they are today. Teacher Zephyr is dead. Their Marines killed him with their own hands, but the reason is this man! It is not too much to use any means to take revenge! ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Weevil fell to the ground, barking, his arms gradually relaxing. ¡°Wibble, Unified Haki defends the whole body, quick!!¡± Miss Barking shouted from the rear. Weevil opened his eyes and his body began to emit a white cloud. The Unified Haki attacked everyone. The attacks of the Marines began to fail. Thud! Weevil stood up against the attack and turned the guillotine in his hand into a circle. He held it with both hands and was ready to wave it forward. Horizontal Slash! With that power and Haki, many people will suffer under this wave. ¡°Can I let you fight your way out?¡± Kuro, who was watching the battle in the air, held Autumn Water tightly, and the blade directly glowed with golden light. The blade was like a golden straight line, slashing from top to bottom. ¡°Huang Long!¡± Chi!! This golden line directly cut from the top of Weevil¡¯s head to the bottom, directly breaking his Unified Haki. From the top of his head to his abdomen, there was a line of blood that sprayed down. Weevil didn¡¯t even say anything this time. This knife made him sway for a while and he staggered back. The Haki that had just covered his whole body disappeared under this knife. ¡°Ghost Language: Beach Breaking Wave Slash!¡± Onigumo stepped on Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and chopped down eight times. His domineering aura rolled on the blade like a wave and attacked Weevil¡¯s head. ¡°Raging Star!¡± The Mole quickly flashed to Weevil¡¯s neck, pulled out his knife, and cut Weevil¡¯s neck with a light. ¡°Six forms of profound meaning, Six Kings Dog Teeth!¡± Dalmatian came to the other side of Weevil¡¯s head, Haki appeared on his claws and he shouted, mixing Haki with a huge shock wave and hitting Weevil¡¯s head. Bang!!! With a loud bang, the attacks of the three Vice-Admiral hit Weevil directly in the head, making him fall directly. At this time, there were eight wounds on the top of his head, a gap in the left neck, and a dent in the right head. ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± The rest of the ordinary Vice-Admiral and Rear Admiral shouted in unison and rushed up again to launch a crazy attack. ¡°Friction!¡± Bintz danced in the rear, and a large number of vines appeared around the fallen Weevil, binding him. Ian, on the other hand, took out two guns and pulled the trigger crazily. His face was slightly flushed. They were the last batch of students taught by Zephyr and the only two students who survived. She would never forget that face! Edward Weeble, the despicable man who cut off the teacher¡¯s arm. Or rather, it was that old woman who came up with the idea. This Weeble is responsible for carrying it out. These two people are her enemies! Marines are not machines. Marines are also made of people. Some people will have grudges, and now the backbone of the Marine, maybe some people don¡¯t have such a strong hatred for Weevil, but they are very happy to do it when they can step on it. Not Shichibukai, arrested and attacked Marine. There are still contradictions with them ¡­ Then what are we waiting for if we don¡¯t hit him! The number of Marines gathered this time is not small. Putting aside those Marine soldiers, there are more than a hundred of them this time. It is not impossible to wear down a Shichibukai. Who said that there is no advantage in numbers? Who cares if there are 372 of them? Chapter 886 Continue to Fight! (For Silver Big Cutie ¡®flyfishhhh¡¯) Just as Weevil fell to the ground and was beaten up, a sharp cry sounded in the crowd. ¡°Weble, stand up! You are Whitebeard¡¯s son! You are his heir. You are not allowed to be so useless. You are just a Marine. Kill them!¡± Miss Barking put her walking stick on the ground and trembled with anger. ¡°Owww!¡± The only response she got was an unconscious roar of pain from Waverly. After all, it was already very good that he could still make a sound after being hit by so many people. ¡°Wibble, see the color! See the color!¡± Miss Barking reminded. The eyes of Weeble, who was lying on the ground and being beaten up, suddenly turned red. His body bounced on the ground and jumped high in the sky like a big ball, avoiding the attacks of the Marines. ¡°Yes?¡± Mole looked up and held the handle of the knife. He jumped up and pulled out the knife. At this moment, Weevil¡¯s body turned sideways in the high sky and the guillotine in his hand quickly cut to the side. Mole was shocked and used his hand to block the blade in front of him. Bang! Momonga¡¯s body fell straight like a cannonball, directly creating a hole in the ground and stirring up a cloud of dust. ¡°Cough, this power¡­¡± He flicked out his knife and blew away the smoke. He coughed a few times and his face became solemn. If one looked closely, they would find that his arm was trembling. If he hadn¡¯t used Haki to protect his back in time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the impact. ¡°Mom, it hurts!!¡± Weevil, who had yet to land in the air, shouted and turned the big guillotine into a propeller with both hands, stirring the surrounding air. The huge force stirred like a tornado, bringing great power. Dalmatian called, ¡°Be careful! Everyone retreat!¡± ¡°No need!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a figure rushed up at an extremely fast speed. Kuro held Autumn Water in his hand and quickly flashed to the center of the storm. With a bang, the air wave stirred up shattered like a bubble and became calm. ¡°You can¡¯t stir the wind without my permission.¡± Kuro directly flashed to the top of Wable¡¯s head and swung Autumn Water back. Wilbur suddenly looked up and was glared at by Kuro. ¡°Eye Sword!¡± His eyes were like swords, and they were filled with killing intent. When their eyes met, it made Weevil¡¯s body freeze for a moment. Kuro wiped his two fingers on the Autumn Water Blade, and as his fingers touched the end of the blade, it brought a golden light. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± Chi! The blade cut forward as his fingers spread out. Kuro¡¯s figure directly passed through the Weevil and landed on the ground. He put on a posture and slowly sheathed Autumn Water. ¡°Flood Dragon.¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral!!¡± The nearby Marines suddenly roared. Wilbur was only stunned for a moment and realized that he was not injured. He directly landed in the air and rushed towards Kuro with a surging force. If it hit, it would probably be gone. Kuro did not even look at the empty Weevil and put the last piece of the blade into the sheath. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± he said slowly. In the sky, Waverly hacked down fiercely, and the blade of the big guillotine was only a line away from Kuro¡¯s head. Click. With a soft sound, Kuro whispered, ¡°The soft sound of the divine wind.¡± The guillotine above suddenly stopped. Weevil paused in the air, and his eyes suddenly lost focus. At this moment, his body suddenly surged like a balloon injected with violent water, rushing left and right on the surface of his skin. Pfft!!! A huge stream of blood spurted out from the previously injured area like a fountain from the top of his head and neck. The scar on his body suddenly split open and a large amount of blood spurted out. Plop! Weevil¡¯s body trembled and he fell to the ground. The big guillotine on top of Kuro¡¯s head went down, staggered from his side, and hacked weakly on the ground. Kuro stood up and glanced back with a smile. ¡°If you fight me, it¡¯s better not to have any wounds on your body.¡± With that, he pointed at Weevil and his voice suddenly became sharp. ¡°Continue fighting!¡± He¡¯s not dead yet! Even a swordsman like Kuro would find it difficult to die, let alone a physical expert like him. His ¡®HP¡¯ is even higher. ¡°Long live Vice-Admiral Kim!¡± The nearby Marines shouted excitedly and rushed forward again with their weapons. Miss Barking¡¯s sunglasses fell off subconsciously and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Webb¡­¡± Whoosh! Before she could finish speaking, Kuro¡¯s body flashed and appeared in front of her. Dang! A domineering walking stick blocked the attack. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro held Autumn Water in a slashing posture and said in surprise, ¡°I thought she was just an old woman who only knows how to play the game of ¡®pet fairy¡¯. I didn¡¯t expect her to have some strength. Why didn¡¯t you take your son to retire in your 70s and 80s? Why did you come out and do evil?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Miss Barking gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I was once a pirate and I was in the same boat as my husband!¡± ¡°Lox?¡± Kuro exerted strength in his arm and directly sent the old woman flying. He waved Autumn Water and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you people, each one of you is more sinful than the other. You¡¯re already so old, but you still refuse to give up. Lox is already finished.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Miss Barking swung back and fell directly in the distance. She quickly got up and fled. ¡°Humph, I escaped now! You didn¡¯t expect this, right? This is my escape route. I was deliberately sent flying by you!¡± Miss Barking laughed sharply. ¡°I am the woman Whitebeard loves the most. That inheritance is mine!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know if Newgate will recognize you.¡± Kuro¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in front of her. Miss Barking¡¯s short body paused and she looked up and saw a black blade pointing at her head. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll send you to see him and you can ask him where the inheritance is and you can catch up.¡± Kuro stood in front of Miss Barking and handed Autumn Water forward. Pfft! The tip of the knife went straight through Miss Barking¡¯s forehead. Miss Barking¡¯s eyes froze and she was about to open her mouth when her body fell. Kuro pulled the knife back, shook the blood on the blade, and snorted. ¡°Your Weeble, who is either the real son or a fake son, is a fool. Instead, you are the culprit who broke that old man Zephyra¡¯s arm.¡± Edward Weeble is a filial son, or rather, he has no brain and only listens to his mother who he doesn¡¯t know is real or fake. The matter of Zephyra¡¯s broken arm was directed by this woman. After all, judging from that fool¡¯s style of doing things, he can¡¯t threaten Zephyr with a ship full of students. However¡­ they were all going to die. Chapter 887 Everyone Wins (1) ¡°Mom!!¡± Weevil, who was being beaten up, saw Miss Barking die and roared in pain. His eyes turned completely red and his whole body shook. He directly let go of the guillotine and his fists shook to the ground. The huge force brought about a vibration and actually made the attacking Marines freeze. But soon, an afterimage flashed down from the sky, and his feet were like guns, piercing into Weevil¡¯s lumbar spine. Dalmatian! ¡°If you lose your mind, you won¡¯t have Kenbonshoku (Observation). Don¡¯t be afraid of him, keep fighting!¡± Dalmatian said. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Blood seeped out of the corner of Weevil¡¯s mouth. His already injured body was so angry that he didn¡¯t even have time to protect himself with Armament Haki and his lumbar spine was damaged by Dalmatian. If it were any other time, he would definitely be able to fight again. This kind of injury can only be said to be an injury for his physical fitness and he has not lost his combat power. But now, he seemed to have lost his will to fight. Miss Barking was his mother, true or not, but in Weeble¡¯s heart, he thought that it was true. When the important person died, there was no will to fight. Just like Zephyr back then, his family died, and so did the students who regarded him as their family. All of them died in the hands of pirates. After being a Marine for so many years, they still found that the sense of powerlessness that pirates could never cut off was not much different. Although Kuro did not kill Miss Barking on purpose to make Weevil feel heartache, it was just a priority to deal with people according to the level of threat, but Weevil¡¯s appearance was no different from Zephyra back then. An eye for an eye. Kuro bit his cigar and exhaled a mouthful of smoke as if sighing. He turned his wrist that was holding Autumn Water and in an instant, a shadow appeared in front of Weevil¡¯s face. ¡°Untamed God¡¯s final profound meaning¡­¡± Kuro wiped his two fingers on the blade, and the sky suddenly darkened. With a rumbling sound, a golden thunderbolt fell from it, wrapped around the blade like a dragon and emitted golden light, and slashed down. ¡°Huang Long!¡± The power of the complete ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯ is naturally stronger than that of Kuro¡¯s Instant Cast. His movements can¡¯t be regarded as movements, they are the accumulation of momentum and swordsmanship. As he chants and prepares, the accumulation of power is completed, and the Instant Cast Yellow Dragon is something he developed recently. It focuses on speed, but he has abandoned a lot of power. Chi!!! With a flash of golden light, Kuro quickly sheathed his sword and walked past him towards the port without looking at Weber. At this moment, Weevil¡¯s body stiffened and a golden line suddenly appeared from his forehead to his chin. The golden line expanded and revealed a red color. There was no gap and no blood. Only Weevil¡¯s head tilted to the side and there was no more sound. This made the nearby Marines freeze. The people here are all strong people who have been trained by Zephyr. They can distinguish whether a person dies or not. Since everyone was dead, there was naturally nothing to fight. ¡°Why? Vice-Admiral!¡± Ian ran over and shouted, ¡°He should be tortured more!¡± For this reason, Ian did not use his ability. If it was a one-on-one battle, Ian would not have the chance to use his ability on Weevil. That powerful Haki would isolate her strength, and his strong physique would make him unable to use it. But with so many people fighting, she must be able to find a gap and directly disappear Weevil. But she wanted Weeble to suffer more. She wanted the pain that Teacher Zephyr had once suffered to be reflected in him. That was why she used a pistol. ¡°Enough.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s just a fool, a somewhat stupid fool. This level is enough. We are not pirates. We will not do things like them, but we are also human. We will also take revenge, but revenge does not mean that we have to become like those despicable people. We are Marines. We have our own pride.¡± He looked at Ian. ¡°If Teacher Zephyr is still here, he doesn¡¯t want you to be like this, Ian.¡± As long as it was about Zephyr, Ian would lose control of his emotions. She had an abnormal respect for Teacher Zephyr, a fatherly respect. Ian¡¯s lips quivered and he lowered his head. ¡°Holding the past cannot make you happy. You have been in G-3 for so long and you have been quite silent. Holding the shackles of the past, there is no way to move forward. You will only retreat further and further,¡± Kuro said to her. Kuro had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but there was no good reason. After all, he was living well on the surface. How bad could a colonel be? Moreover, G-3¡¯s welfare treatment was not bad. I can¡¯t tell Ian that you came to my office alone. I want to explore your heart. It was easy to think of him as a hooligan. Kuro patted Ian¡¯s shoulder and looked at the sea in front of him and said slowly, ¡°Think about it. You know, people can stagnate, but the waves of the sea will not. If you don¡¯t move forward before it raises waves, then when the waves come, you will be the first to be submerged.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°We have avenged Master Zephyr!¡± ¡°Yes, it has been reported.¡± Kuro smiled and walked around Ioan to the harbor. He looked down at the crashing waves and said, ¡°Bring some wine, Sherry. I know you all brought it.¡± The people he talked to were Marines who came from the rear to take revenge. These Marine officers smiled and nodded and ordered their subordinates to go to the ship to get the wine. After a while, Marine soldiers brought the wine over. These Zephyr disciples each held a bottle and stood behind Kuro, also watching the sea. The Mole said behind him, ¡°Kuro, thank you for letting us vent our anger.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°What are you thanking me for? I¡¯m also a Marine and have been taught by Zephyr. Although I haven¡¯t been as long as you, I recognize your teaching. You make it sound like I¡¯m not Zephyr¡¯s disciple.¡± The Mole smiled and said no more. Although this man was not born ¡®orthodox¡¯ like Smoker and he was a layman to them, he had long been recognized by them because of his style of doing things. In their eyes, this was a Marine with a very high ¡®purity¡¯. Kuro uncorked the bottle, aimed it at the sea, and poured it down. The Marines at the rear followed suit. They actually did not understand this tradition, but at this moment, there was a tacit understanding that they should do so. Kuro was almost done pouring. He stood at attention and shook the bottle at the vast and endless sea in front of him. ¡°Marine men are not just a nickname for pirates. We Marines are the same, and our home is also the sea. So, to Zefa, to those who died fighting pirates.¡± Phew!! Like the sound of the wind, the Marines at the rear uniformly knocked the bottle forward and opened their mouths to drink the remaining wine at the same time as Kuro. ¡°Teacher Zephyr!!¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. He couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore. She had been holding it in for such a long time. After taking revenge, she could not help but cry. The moment she cried, the people around her could not take it anymore. Recalling the scene of Zephyra leading them back then, they all looked sad. Crash¡ª The waves rose high and hit the beach with an inexplicable loud sound. ¡°The sea is watching¡­¡± It was unknown who started it, but a voice sounded in the crowd, which seemed to affect the hearts of these Marines, and they continued together: ¡°The beginning of this world.¡± ¡°The sea also knows.¡± ¡°The end of this world.¡± The voice became louder and louder, and even the Marine soldiers on standby sang together, and the grand voice gradually resounded on the island. ¡°So what it invites is the road that should go forward.¡± ¡°So what it guides is the right world!¡± Kuro sang the last line and stared at the sea. ¡°The Whitebeard Pirates are known as the ¡®Strongest Pirates¡¯ because they will fight to the death against the enemy if they lose a person, but there is no reason why we Marines can¡¯t do what pirates can do!¡± ¡°We want to let the people on the sea know that we Marines are not to be trifled with. If we sacrifice one Marine, ten pirates will die! If we sacrifice a ship of Marines, we will turn that sea upside down!¡± **TIP** Kuro forcefully smashed the bottle into pieces and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Warning those pirates, as long as there is Marine, that place should be absolutely safe!¡± As long as Marine is safe, he is safe. Taking advantage of this opportunity to show his power and establish Marine rules, no one will provoke him. Let¡¯s all win. Chapter 888 I¡¯ve Been a Marine for Half My Life, I Enjoy It Ever since Kuro joined the Marine, even in East Blue, he had seen the friends of those sacrificed Marines who could do nothing but be angry. Including Kuro himself, there were times when he could not find anyone for the time being. Although he still found the sea in the end, the others were not as persistent as him. First, the sea was too wide and they could not find anyone. Second, they had a mission and could not lock onto a target as freely as pirates. However, it was still abnormal for Marines to sacrifice themselves and not be able to take revenge. This is the World Government¡¯s fault. It¡¯s really a problem with the system. At that time, Marine was still very rough and someone found Marine¡¯s hometown and killed Admiral¡¯s family. The solution given was just a stupid code name to hide his identity. It¡¯s okay to hide their identity, but they don¡¯t have to hide their identity and hide their identity. They actually have to use a code name to kill pirates? Although the code name is now more of a kind of fame, the original intention is still wrong. But correspondingly, their Marine can communicate with each other internally and try to solve it. Kuro threw out such words at this time, not only to establish Marine¡¯s prestige, but also for his own consideration. He threw out the words for three things. Safe! Safe! Still damn safe! As long as the words ¡®Ten pirates will die if one Marine is sacrificed¡¯, the idle pirates will not want to kill Marines to increase their fame. In that case, his G-3 would not be bothered by some inexplicable pirates and he would be safe. Left and right is just a way of doing things. It¡¯s not a big deal to be flexible. Whether Kuro said it or not, Marines have to fight pirates, so it¡¯s better to do it another way. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being petty. Onigumo looked at Kuro with admiration. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. No matter what price we have to pay, we have to kill all the pirates!¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t exchange Marine¡¯s life for the life of a pirate. But I¡¯m happy to listen to Kuro. We can try.¡± Mole said. Dalmatian nodded in agreement. Strawberry was even more indifferent. To be honest, he did not make a move the whole time just now and was holding the line there. It was quite the style of their Fish¡­ Monkey¡­ Oh, Water Monkey! Anyway, what Kuro said was the code of their faction. After singing and drinking, a colonel looked back at the burning town and said, ¡°Vice-Admiral, this town¡­¡± Kuro turned his head and looked over. He clicked his tongue and reached out his hand. For some reason, dark clouds appeared above the town and it started to rain heavily. ¡°When the rain extinguishes the fire, bring people in to see if there are any survivors and carry out relief according to the rules.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine saluted and stood straight. After leaving some Marines here to deal with the matter, the others directly dispersed. They came here in a hurry. If it weren¡¯t for Zephyr, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to come here to besiege a pirate. Kuro also boarded the Golden Lion and sailed towards G-3. One Weeble is not enough to have big news that stirs the world. Now the world is full of all kinds of news after the World Conference and the news of Big Mom being defeated by Straw Hat. The only news that can be regarded as big news is that Kim Jong-un has started to be responsible for the Shichibukai Authority, but in the news of the outside world, the three major agencies of the World Government are still the three major agencies and nothing has changed. Most of the countries are also at ease because the balance has not been broken and the world they know has not changed, so they are at ease. At this time, in the office, Crowe was talking to Kuro about some recent reports. ¡°Mr. Kuro, the tourist industry from the island on the G-3 border to Dressrosa is almost finished. David sent us an invitation to let you attend the opening ceremony.¡± ¡°Oh? So soon? I thought there was still some time.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t Kaz and Wilbur there? Let them replace me.¡± ¡°Yes, I will inform them.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said. ¡°Did you find out about the box of cigars?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°There is no specific news yet.¡± ¡°Oh, hiding so deeply? Keep hiding, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°Call Rob Lucci and ask him to activate the power of CP and check East Blue.¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, are you going to CP for a cigar?¡± Leda turned her head and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little exaggerated?¡± ¡°Hey, how am I exaggerating? I¡¯ve been a Marine for half my life and I¡¯m not allowed to have any hobbies. What¡¯s wrong with me enjoying this little pleasure?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. In the entire world, only this child has no right to criticize him. ¡°Lida, spend more time improving yourself and don¡¯t think about eating anymore. Recently, the sea has begun to become dangerous. Lingling is going to find Kaido. I don¡¯t know what that bastard Titch is doing. Red Hair is honest, but the more honest a person is, the bigger he is.¡± Kuro is concerned about this. What a joke. Who is he? As a person who values safety so much, of course he has to figure out all the risk factors, especially since he is now in the New World. ¡°I know.¡± Leda nodded. ¡°But we still have to eat.¡± ¡°Eat, eat, eat, when have I ever stopped eating and drinking for you?¡± Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and said earnestly, ¡°You should be serious. You can¡¯t feel safe just because I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t feel safe now. Your talent is very strong, you can even be ranked at the top of the sea.¡± ¡°If it was in the past, then forget it. The fruit has dragged you down, but now that the fruit has been developed to a certain level, you don¡¯t have any shortcomings anymore. At least pay attention to it and don¡¯t let me do it myself. You have to try to take on some things. Look at how long it has been. You have only learned Instant Kill and you have to borrow the physical strength of others. What about the things you usually eat? Where is the converted energy? Where did it go?¡± These words made Leda pout. How could she not know what Kuro was thinking? This person¡¯s hysteria is acting up again. However, what Kuro said makes sense. It¡¯s time for her to develop a new move¡­ ¡°Lida, your advantage is that your strength is huge. As you absorb energy, you can even become infinitely big and absorb the power of others to fight back. You can fight and heal and you can also make waves. After cultivating for 20 to 30 years, you will be the next Charlotte Lingling!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda frowned, suddenly feeling offended. ¡°No, I mean strength, not looks.¡± Kuro touched his chin. ¡°But that old woman seemed to be quite good-looking when she was young¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s not important. Anyway, she will be as powerful as Charlotte Lingling. It¡¯s so scary.¡± Kuro subconsciously opened his mouth. Leda¡¯s eyes twitched and she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll become after 20 or 30 years of cultivation, but I know that if you spend more time with Admiral Kizaru and cultivate for 20 or 30 years, you will definitely become him. Well, I¡¯m not talking about strength, I¡¯m talking about looks.¡± Kuro was speechless. Are you polite! Chapter 889 At First, Justice Exists Dressrosa. ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you very much, Mr. Crowe. Give my regards to his lordship.¡± David held the microphone and said a few words. As the other party hung up the phone, he sighed and said, ¡°Master has business and can¡¯t come. I entrust you two plenipotentiary representatives.¡± In front of him, Kaz and Wilbur sat. Indeed, after the two of them confirmed the escort route and gathered with David, they were invited by David and their station was in Dressrosa. David very considerately found a large building next to the palace to serve as a Marine base and it was being modified. Wilbur nodded with some excitement and yearning. ¡°Mr. Kuro must be thinking and working hard for ¡®safe justice¡¯. We can¡¯t slack off.¡± Kaz said solemnly: ¡°That¡¯s right, we are far from it. We have to work harder to keep up with Mr. Kuro!¡± David leaned forward and crossed his hands under his chin. He said faintly, ¡°Now I have cleaned up the nobles on the original Dressrosa island, but there are still a lot of them. Dressrosa¡¯s current territory is very large, and there are still many nobles who have not been killed.¡± This was what gave David a headache. He could not wait to fulfill his master¡¯s long-cherished wish for peace, but reality told him that it was not that simple. Dressrosa alone, because of this noble purge, even though David found many reasons to avoid making Dressrosa panic, it still made many citizens start to fear. If they were only afraid of David, he would not be afraid. But once they were afraid, it was not just David himself, but the whole country. Some time ago, after David finished his work, many citizens fled to Greenbitt. No one knew why they fled. If not for the fact that Riku¡¯s reputation is still there and David asked him to appease these people, the people of Dressrosa would probably run to the sea. When David thought of this, he felt a little indignant. ¡°The limitations are too great. Master is right, the theory of natural bloodlines has penetrated their hearts! We must let Master¡¯s faith in justice fill their hearts as soon as possible and eliminate the theory of natural bloodlines!¡± Wilbur nodded and took out a book that was different from the kind of record book like the Just Words. Yes, books. The surface of the books is golden. Even in this slightly dark room, the books are glowing with a faint golden light. ¡°The sample is almost done.¡± He placed the book on the table and pushed it forward as if it was a holy object. He said solemnly, ¡°After our previous discussion, Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice has been roughly interpreted by us, but we can¡¯t say it all. We also have to understand it often and improve this book.¡± On the golden cover were four big words written by Wilbur himself. They were very righteous¡ªJustice Faith. ¡°It¡¯s already done? As expected of you, Wilbur!¡± David said happily. The two of them did not come to Dressrosa for nothing. The three of them often annotated and discussed the article they found in the old house of Kuro. In addition, Kaz was responsible for escorting and training Marines. David followed the method of that article and let the soldiers of the Kingdom train according to the training methods of the Headquarters Marine. Many people were eliminated. Those soldiers who were eliminated were still soldiers, but they were no longer part of the elite training camp. The selected people were David¡¯s foundation in the future. Wilbur, on the other hand, was responsible for reorganizing the book ¡°Quotations of Justice¡± and making notes. They also had to find sentences that ordinary people could easily understand so that they could accept it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mainly because what Mr. Kuro said is too obscure and needs to be understood with heart.¡± Wilbur said, ¡°What Mr. Kuro said takes too much time to understand. If you copy it according to the original text, the civilians will definitely not understand it, so it needs to be annotated. For example, Mr. Kuro once said, ¡®Fuck him,¡¯ which took me a long time to understand.¡± David immediately perked up. ¡°I¡¯ve also seen these words in ¡®Quotations of Justice¡¯, but I¡¯ve never been able to understand them. What do you mean?¡± ¡°When you were in Dressrosa, you didn¡¯t often come into contact with Mr. Kuro. It¡¯s normal for you not to understand some words, and Mr. Kuro¡¯s words are very difficult to understand in the first place. This ¡®f*ck it¡¯ sentence needs to be combined with the context and environment at that time.¡± Wilbur thought for a moment and said, ¡°These words came out more than half a year ago. At that time, Mr. Kuro was still stationed in Sabaody. At that time, I still remember that there were still pirates in Sabaody. There were even local residents of Sabaody who killed a few people and went to sea to be pirates. When it was reported, Mr. Kuro said this.¡± ¡°This sentence seems to be a vulgar saying to express anger, but the meaning is not so shallow. This sentence seems to express anger to the person who went to sea as a pirate, but it is deeper reflected in the deep hatred of the Great Age of Pirates, the intolerance of evil, and the hatred of those who went to sea as pirates.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro is a very gentlemanly and gentle person, but at this time, he wants to tell us that we can also be a little vulgar to these evil people, and there is no need to hold back any manners. Then, to summarize, this sentence is translated as ¡ª¡± ¡°When dealing with evil, everyone should fight back with violence, not endure!¡± ¡°Oh!!! Sparashi!¡± David widened his eyes and said excitedly, ¡°So that¡¯s what it means. I finally understand. It¡¯s great! Master¡¯s words are really good. We should fight back against evil! So, when we encounter evil, we have to be brave and say it to them¡­¡± ¡°Fuck him!¡± The three of them shouted together and then laughed at the same time. David opened the cover of the book. Inside was a handwritten scroll made of parchment. There was only one line on the first page¡ª At first, justice exists! ¡°Wilbur, this book will definitely have a strong impact on the people!¡± David stroked the gilded book and couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°Is there any extra? I want one too.¡± Wilbur shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a printing factory in Dressrosa. We can¡¯t mass-produce it. I copied this one by hand, but it¡¯s too much work to want a copy by Dressrosa.¡± Printing houses were something that the World Government and some major newspapers had, but it seemed that they did not. Of course, most, or all, countries are not very interested in this. King David was not interested in it in the past, and he had no channels to get it. But now he has encountered a difficult problem. Without printing, how these books are mass-produced. However, if he handed it over to the newspaper office to print it, putting aside the cost, whether the newspaper office was willing or not is another matter. Moreover, David still wants to spread it according to his control. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll ask the newspaper.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded outside. ¡°On my way here, I happened to find a ship with a ready-made printing machine. It¡¯s from the World Economic News.¡± Chapter 890 Peace is Right In Front of You! The newcomer was wearing a horse coat and a hat and strode in. ¡°Lowe?¡± David was stunned. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on the ship for sightseeing?¡± ¡°Something happened, so I came first.¡± Lowe said, ¡°Of course, because of this, I saw a drifting unmanned ship on the way here. It¡¯s from the World Economic News. It has a relatively complete industry and it should be Morgan¡¯s ship, but I didn¡¯t see Morgan¡¯s people and his employees. I think they abandoned the ship. Although I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is¡­ you have it.¡± ¡°Lowe!¡± The three of them stood up together and David said excitedly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± If you want to thank me, take back the heart that helped Kuro rebel. It makes my scalp tingle! However, Lowe did not dare to say this. He was afraid that Kuro would know and kill him. And, that ideal, he also¡­ Lowe shook his head. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about something else. Something happened to your tourism industry.¡± These words stunned the three of them. ¡°What happened to the sightseeing ship?¡± Kaz asked. Half of Kuro¡¯s Gran Tezoro has been upgraded to a sightseeing ship, retaining a large number of Tezoro¡¯s industries. Not only can they eat, drink, and have fun in the ship, but they can also stay on the island and visit the local customs of the developed islands. This time, it had just opened. David certainly would not miss the opportunity to invite the king who had befriended them at the World Conference. And Kaz is responsible for the safety of the route. If something happens¡­ it¡¯s his responsibility. ¡°It¡¯s not a sightseeing ship,¡± Lowe said. ¡°The sightseeing ship is still halfway. The strength of that ship¡¯s guard, no pirate will be blind. Your island was robbed.¡± ¡°What?!¡± David exclaimed. ¡°What happened to the island?¡± Kaz and Wilbur subconsciously clenched their fists and looked angry. Whether it was the sightseeing ship or the island in the route, that was the mission given to them by Mr. Kuro. Now that they were robbed, didn¡¯t that mean that they did not do their job well? ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so excited. It¡¯s a good thing for you.¡± Lowe said, ¡°The island is fine, and so are the people on the island. It¡¯s just that something happened to your nobles and they were taken away by pirates.¡± Plundering nobles? David frowned. ¡°Is it to get the ransom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, there is no message.¡± Lowe shook his head. ¡°Wait¡­¡± At this moment, David suddenly reacted and looked at Lowe, saying in a serious voice, ¡°Why did you say this is a good thing?¡± ¡°Sas¡­ who knows.¡± Lowe shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just here for the opening ceremony and I have some information for you.¡± He turned around and waved his hand. ¡°You guys continue. Pretend I don¡¯t exist. Ask the guard to give me a room. I want to take a walk around Dressrosa.¡± Watching Lowe leave, the three of them frowned. What did he know? But why would he know? ¡®They leaked it themselves?¡¯ No, this man is the brother of the important Miss Leda beside Master. Maybe he knows something¡­ ¡°How can we fix it! This is simply an insult to us!¡± Kaz stood up and was about to walk out. ¡°Mr. Kuro gave us such an important thing and we actually made a mistake. This is our mistake. When we catch that pirate and save those people, I will ask Mr. Kuro for forgiveness!¡± Wait! **TIP** David¡¯s eyes flashed and his left fist hit his right palm. He suddenly understood. ¡°Kaz, wait!¡± David called. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kaz turned and asked. ¡°This is not your business, it is my business. Let me do it. Master asked you to come here mainly to protect the route.¡± ¡°But that is our mission!¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°If we leave them alone, it will be against justice!¡± Sure enough ¡­ Cass¡¯s words made David understand even more. ¡°No, let me do it. Let me do it. I¡¯m the king. The pirates captured the nobles under my banner. Cass, you have more important things to do. Of course, I¡¯ll go to Wilbur if I need to,¡± David advised. ¡°Well¡­ since you insist.¡± Kaz frowned. Since David was so insistent, Cass certainly respected his choice. ¡°Well, Cass, you have more important things to do. Master asked you to come not just to protect the route, but more about Master¡¯s long-cherished wish for peace and justice. How about this, the sightseeing ship is coming soon. If you are worried, you can go to the escort first.¡± David¡¯s words only referred to Kaz and he didn¡¯t mention Wilbur, which made the latter¡¯s eyes flash. Kaz nodded and walked out of the room. When he was gone, Wilbur frowned and said, ¡°What do you want, David?¡± David shook his head. ¡°This matter is not suitable for Kaz. His serious sense of justice will not allow him to see pirates killing innocent people.¡± Even if he was a noble, he did not do anything shameful. To Kaz, he was an innocent person. ¡°But Lowe¡¯s message is different. For this matter, your Marine is not suitable to act. Wilbur, you have to help me watch Kaz. You can¡¯t let him find the pirate.¡± David said, ¡°Lowe is Miss Leda¡¯s brother. Miss Leda is a very important person to Master. As someone who has always been by his side, it¡¯s impossible for her not to know Master¡¯s long-cherished wish. Now that Lowe is here, he told me that the nobles have been caught by pirates and not by Marine or others to inform me. It represents a message, a message for me to make decisions.¡± ¡°Wilbur, Lowe himself is not a Marine, so he came to deliver the message, that is, His Lordship once again conveys to me that this matter is not suitable for Marines to do. Only I, only I, the king can do it¡­¡± David¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°With the help of that pirate, we can clean up those nobles! So Lowe will say that this is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing. The good thing is that I can use this to clean up those nobles who have headaches. The bad thing is that once we do it badly, then our Dressrosa will fall into turmoil, but it is a must, I must do it!¡± ¡°Master has put in so much effort, I will always seize this opportunity!¡± David clenched his fists tightly. ¡°As long as this matter is completed, then Dressrosa will completely complete the first step that Master said!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Wilbur murmured: ¡°This is not a good thing to tell Kaz.¡± He nodded heavily and said to David, ¡°I will help you watch Cass. So, what other help can I do?¡± ¡°Weapons, a large number of weapons, I will not let the pirates release those nobles, not one of them! Whether they are nobles or pirates, I will kill them together! As a knight, for the long-cherished wish of my master, I will not hesitate to have my hands stained with blood because¡­¡± David¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Peace is in sight!¡± Chapter 891 The Pirate Who Opened the Bath Hall East Blue, an island not far from the island of Frostmoon Village. It is called Sweetth, and the island is steaming from time to time. It is a natural hot spring island. In the center of this island, there is a hot spring village and it has developed a joint industry. Although the industry is not big and it is not famous, it is still quite popular in the nearby sea. For the people nearby, there are very few accidents here. When pirates come here, they will be taken care of by the boss here, and every time after killing these pirates, they will raise the skull flag to mark their identity. They were also pirates, but without their bounty, the people nearby liked them very much and would not report them to Marines. Instead, they would provide intelligence to these pirates. For the residents of Swifts, these pirates are their natural protectors. At this moment, at the entrance of Hot Spring Village, a man in a black suit looked up at the plaque on it and a skull flag symbol in the bottom right corner of the plaque. He adjusted his hat. ¡°Yo, customer!¡± At the door, a waiter in civilian clothes rubbed his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Is this the hot spring? Our Sweet Country Hot Spring is very famous here. In addition to the hot spring, there is also sweat and sauna. There are also many supporting facilities inside. Guest, you can find anything you want here.¡± The waiter winked, full of hints. ¡°Oh? Is there such a place in the small East China Sea?¡± The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so complete. I¡¯d like to know who the boss here is.¡± ¡°Boss¡­ Of course Boss is the hero of our island!¡± At the mention of their boss, the man beamed and said, ¡°Our boss is a celebrity here, Sam William, the big pirate who provides us with protection!¡± ¡°Big Pirate?¡± The man in the black suit looked up at the plaque and said, ¡°Pirate, he is a criminal, how much bounty does he have?¡± ¡°No, Sir William is different from those pirates. He never goes out to plunder. He only protects our island. Although he is a pirate, he is different from other pirates.¡± The waiter said, ¡°Sir William doesn¡¯t have a bounty yet. Although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate, Sir William doesn¡¯t seem to like this kind of bounty. Anyway, he is a great pirate in our hearts. If he goes to sea, I will follow him!¡± ¡°I got it¡­¡± Hei Zhengyi nodded and left without saying anything. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you coming in to play?¡± The waiter stared blankly at the back of Black Shirt. Suddenly, a somewhat refined person walked over and looked curiously at the waiter and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Lady Elmira, there was a strange guest just now who came to ask about Lord William and then left. Eh, he dressed so well, I thought he was a rich guest, but he is so stingy.¡± ¡°Ask about William?¡± The person named Elmyra was stunned and narrowed her eyes. ¡°What does that person look like?¡± The waiter told her what the man looked like and Elmyra pondered for a moment. Suddenly, her eyes widened and she broke out in a cold sweat. Without saying anything, she ran out. Soon, she arrived at the largest house on the island. ¡°William, the matter has been exposed. We have been checked by the CP organization!¡± ¡­ . Fortress G-3. ¡°Mr. Kuro, CP sent information that they have found out.¡± At this time, in the office, Crowe reported: ¡°According to the information provided by Bucky, CP visited many similar islands and found the skull flag symbol on a natural hot spring island called Svist. Its boss is called Sam William. He is very prestigious on that island and the surrounding areas, but there is no bounty.¡± ¡°No bounty?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment, ¡°No bounty as a pirate, continue.¡± CP found the target. If he wanted to check on someone, of course he wouldn¡¯t have so little information. ¡°Sam William is a little special, Mr. Kuro. He is your hometown.¡± Crowe¡¯s words made Kuro blink. My hometown? ¡°Shelz Town?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes, he is from Sheelz Town. He is thirty-one years old and went to sea twelve years ago. It seems that he set up a pirate group, but he didn¡¯t make a name for himself. I don¡¯t know what he is doing, and there is no news. Five years ago, he landed in Svetes and settled there and developed the hot spring industry. At the same time, he sells wine and some other goods. There is a wine on the market in East Blue that belongs to them. Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°The name of the wine is Stim. I¡¯ve drunk it before.¡± ¡°Oh? That one, I seem to have drunk it before¡­ That¡¯s their family¡¯s wine.¡± Kuro was a little surprised. He used to drink this wine when he was in East Blue and it was also sold in the Marine. It tasted good, but it was not very good and belonged to the civilian wine category. ¡°So¡­¡± Kuro pondered for a moment. ¡°This Morgan William is a pirate who runs a bathhouse and sells wine. He has no bounty?¡± ¡°That should be the case.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°What do you want¡­¡± Kuro was a little stunned. To be honest, they came from the same town, but Kuro had never heard of this person. But this is normal. Ever since he started cultivating, he has been looking for a place to cultivate every two or three days. He doesn¡¯t go home often. There is basically no good relationship in Shelds Town. At that time, his sense of crisis was overwhelming. Why would he greet others? It is normal for others to greet him. But what does this person want? Isn¡¯t he just a businessman? Why does he have to be called a pirate? ¡°Tsk, another accessory from the Great Age of Pirates?¡± Kuro could only think of this. In the era after Roger, no matter who it was, they felt uncomfortable going out to sea without a name like ¡®Pirate¡¯, and there was a strange feeling of pride. Perhaps that man is also like this? ¡°But the cigar is well made¡­¡± Kuro took out the cigar box, opened it, picked up a cigar with gold and white patterns, and said, ¡°How about this, for the sake of our fellow countryman and no bounty, give him a way to make a fortune. Crowe, call the Marines near Hot Spring Village and ask them to go over¡­¡± ¡°Just tell that Sam William that I like this cigar very much. I hope he can make a special offer for me. I will pay a high price. This thing is worth that price. I also asked him to take the Pirate Flag and be a good businessman. Don¡¯t play any pirate games.¡± This kind of person, except for the title of ¡®Pirate¡¯, is a businessman. CP did not find anything, which means that there are no secrets. Of course, it was impossible for Kuro to be so heartless as to rely on the word ¡°Pirate¡± to mess with other people¡¯s businesses. He would buy it with money. Chapter 892 William¡¯s Preparation At this time, East Blue, Svitters Island. Many people were nervously moving things, carrying a large number of boxes to the docked sailboats in the port. ¡°Faster, faster!¡± A refined-looking middle-aged man shouted at the port, ¡°We don¡¯t need the cumbersome big items. Bailey, take less and bring more food and water!¡± ¡°Lady Elmira, you are¡­¡± A resident of an island asked curiously. ¡°We have something to deal with and we have to sail for a while,¡± Elmira said. ¡°Is that so? Is it going to be an official voyage? Can you take me with you?!¡± The resident said excitedly. These words made the nearby residents excited and they all came forward. ¡°If you want to officially set sail, take me with you!¡± ¡°Yes! I also want to work for Sir William!¡± ¡°Lady Elmira, take me with you. I can do it too. I am also very strong!¡± Looking at the brave people, Elmyra hesitated. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll ask William.¡± He turned back to the largest of the stopped sailboats. These ships hung the skull flag that was crossed by two swords and slightly lowered. At this moment, in the captain¡¯s cabin of the largest ship, a young man sat there staring at the map on the table in silence. ¡°William¡­¡± Elmyra came in and was about to speak when William waved her off. ¡°I heard you.¡± ¡°So are you going to agree?¡± Elmira asked. William looked at him and said: ¡°What do you think?¡± Elmyra thought for a while and said, ¡°If we are going to sail, I think we will improve our combat power by taking these people with us, so let¡¯s take them with us.¡± William shook his head. ¡°No, although it can increase our combat power, if we take away all the people on the island, it will anger the World Government. We need fame to make the World Government and even the Marine think that we are not a threat. In the years in East Blue, they have regarded us as heroes. Keeping them will give the Marine the illusion that we are a businessman, so that we have enough time.¡± ¡°You are right, I will refuse them.¡± Elmira nodded. ¡°Well, pay attention to their attitude. Let them know that we just have something to do and will come back.¡± Watching Elmyra leave, William sighed and picked up the dagger on the table, muttering, ¡°Sure enough, I still have to go this far. The will of the world does not follow my wishes.¡± Sam William, now thirty-one, was seven when Roger died. At a very young age, he had dreams of becoming a pirate. At the time of Roger¡¯s death, he was keenly aware of the coming of the Great Age of Pirates. It was a golden age. If he could become a pirate from the age of seven, even as a trainee, he would accumulate enough prestige. At that time, he was still very young. Although he had always wanted to go to sea, he was helpless against the turbulent sea. At that time, he only thought that if a pirate group came, he would join them and become a trainee pirate. Later, a pirate group really came¡ªthe Vicious Wolf Pirates. At that time, he was notorious in East Blue, but for his dream, William gritted his teeth and prepared to fight to see if he could be accepted as a trainee pirate. Although this pirate group has a bad reputation, as long as he accumulates enough prestige and power, he can replace this notorious pirate group. There will always be a chance! However, just as he was about to rush up and take a chance, he found a two-year-old child there holding a dagger and just swinging it. One strike! According to common sense, a two-year-old¡¯s knife can¡¯t do anything, but a single knife is enough to kill the notorious Vicious Wolf Pirates. That scene left an unusually deep impression in William¡¯s memory. Every time he dreamed, he became a great pirate and then he met such a child. The direction of the knife was aimed at him! By doing this dream, he will be scared awake. Later, he learned the name of the child, Luciru Kuro. Two years old?! He is already so powerful at the age of two. If he is also willing to be a pirate¡­ But before this idea could come up, William heard with his own ears that Kuro wanted to be a Marine in the future. Marine! The enemies of pirates are his natural obstacles. However, the strength of Kuro made William not dare to be presumptuous at all. As long as he was in Shields Town, William had to restrain his ambition and make more preparations so that he would not be caught by this Kuro when he was a pirate in the future. Later, when Kuro was fourteen years old, he ran away and became a Marine. Although they were both on an island, he still had little time to come back. William seized the opportunity at this time. At nineteen years old, he was well prepared and looked for an opportunity to go to sea. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go to sea early, but he had to know which Marine branch Kuro was in so that he would stay away from it. It would be better if he went directly to Grand Line. But the truth is, it didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with that man, but he didn¡¯t go to Grand Line but joined the branch in Shields Town. But William didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. When Kuro joined the Marine, he went to sea at the right time and carefully determined the situation of Marine Branch 153 through the news of his friends in Shields Town. Ten years ago, William officially went to sea. He was not as worthless as the intelligence said, but he was good at hiding himself. He felt that Kuro did not go to the Grand Line, nor was he famous in the East China Sea. If a person like him is afraid of something, then what is there to be proud of? Although his swordsmanship is good, he is not proud. William did not form a pirate group immediately. Instead, he joined a pirate group and became a trainee pirate. He bought people¡¯s hearts and then killed the captain in one fell swoop and gathered those pirates who did not have a bounty. At this time, he still did not choose to pull the flag, but chose to continue to lie low and join other pirate groups. He has always been like this, trying his best to control himself from not having a bounty. At the same time, as time went by, his perception changed. He needs to be more prepared. There must be people like Kuro in the sea. He is so strong but he is not famous. In contrast, these arrogant pirate captains are like insects in his eyes. They are too stupid and weak. That Kuro must be lying low and preparing something. In that case, he has to do it! It was not until five years ago that the colonel of the 153rd Division was replaced by Monca, the man with the power of terror, which greatly reduced the speed of the 153rd Division¡¯s sailing. William also felt that now was the time. He found an island, bought people¡¯s hearts, and began the preparation phase in the East China Sea, vigorously developing business and the power of his subordinates. Although his fame was in the area near the island, his subordinates were spread over more places. As he lurked, he stared at Kuro, wondering what he was going to do. Later, more than two years ago, Kuro entered the Grand Line. William was completely relieved. Perhaps he was ready, but because of his long habit, he was used to making plans before taking action. He decided to secretly control the East China Sea and have a basic plan before going to the Grand Line. Not only did he develop commerce, but he also let his subordinates protect the civilians on the island and fight against pirates, gaining a lot of prestige. He made these civilians die for him and even a small kingdom nearby began to be at his mercy. In the East China Sea, in the sea where Kuro is not here, he is already very stable. But now there is actually a CP coming to investigate him. Investigate him for what? Investigate him secretly controlling the island? Or investigate him preparing to subvert that country and become the king himself? No matter what, now that the matter has been exposed, we have to escape! Chapter 893 East Blue does not allow such an awesome person to appear Just as William and others were preparing, a Battleship was coming towards them. The leader was a Lieutenant Colonel, a branch Lieutenant Colonel from the Marine Branch near the island of Svetlana. Not Headquarters. In Four Seas, the Marine Department of the Branch Headquarters will be dealt with by Headquarters by three levels. A Marine saluted the lieutenant colonel on the deck and said, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, it¡¯s almost time for Svitters.¡± The Lieutenant Colonel nodded and said, ¡°This time it is a request from Vice-Admiral Golden Lion, it must be completed beautifully.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± The young Marine wondered, ¡°Why does a Vice-Admiral care about a pirate without a bounty?¡± The Lieutenant Colonel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but since Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un has a request, we naturally won¡¯t take it with us. After all, East Blue is Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s hometown and Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un is East Blue¡¯s pride. We can¡¯t refuse Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s request.¡± He did not dare to refute. Although it is said that regardless of whether it is the branch of Four Seas or the branch of Headquarters, as long as it is a base, the Base Chief must have great power. According to the procedure, they can refuse the orders of Golden Lion. However, there was no need for that. Jin Lu is a famous person in East Blue, including his subordinate, ¡°Great Shield¡± Kaz. In the past, he was only a small branch chief of East Blue, but because he followed Jin Lu, he first made a great name for himself in East Blue. Later on, after he entered Headquarters, he returned to be under Jin Lu and is now a Brigadier General of Headquarters. As a Marine, who doesn¡¯t want to go to Headquarters? If things go well and Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un is happy, they might also go to Headquarters. Just as they were about to see the outline of the island, Marine, who was watching from the mast above, suddenly shouted, ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, there are ships ahead, many ships!¡± The Lieutenant Colonel took out his binoculars and looked ahead. From the angle of the binoculars, he could see a large number of ships suddenly driving out of the port of Swifts. On the canvas of those ships hung the pirate flag of their target for this trip! ¡°That Skeleton Flag¡­¡± The Lieutenant Colonel took out a photo, which was exactly the same as the Skeleton Flag. ¡°Give me the Den Den Mushi.¡± The Lieutenant Colonel ordered the young Marine next to him. ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine shouted and ran into the Battleship and took out a loudspeaker Den Den Mushi and handed it to the Lieutenant Colonel. At this moment, at the port, William and others, who had just opened the canvas and comforted the civilians, were ready to sail. ¡°B-Boss!¡± A pirate scrambled into the Captain¡¯s room and pointed outside: ¡°A Battleship has been found!¡± In the cabin, there were three people besides William. Elmira, who has a gentle face and a wise expression, is the navigator, sniper, and gunman of this pirate group. The man was muscular and wore a pair of iron gloves. His name was Mont Blanc and he was the cook and battle captain of this pirate group. He was also a Striker. There was also a thin and agile-looking man with a dagger behind his waist. His name was Swire and he was the intelligence officer in charge of the ship. These three people are the three cadres of the ¡®Sam Pirates¡¯, and the most trustworthy people under William. ¡°Marines?¡± Among the three of them, Montblanc clenched his fist and said, ¡°Just nice, we can use Marine as our famous battle!¡± Swire smirked and reached for the dagger behind his waist. Elmyra hesitated and looked at William. ¡°Is he here¡­ It seems that my preparations were not wrong. I was indeed discovered.¡± William stood up slowly and held a western sword beside the bed. ¡°Then let them see the power of our ¡®Sam Pirates¡¯!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± the three men called. ¡­ . ¡°Ah?!¡± In Fortress G-3, Kuro stared at Crowe and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you saying that again?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, the Marine operation to find Sam William failed.¡± Crowe had to repeat himself. Kuro said, ¡°Are you serious? Are you sure you repeated my words in full? There are no other additions? What I want is for them to talk to him. They can remove the pirate name. Anyway, there is no bounty.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s completely repeated. The Lieutenant Colonel over there did have that plan, but they were attacked by Sam William before they could advance,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Any casualties?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°No.¡± Crowe shook his head. ¡°This is a rare place. No one in our Marine died, not even injured. According to that Lieutenant Colonel, as soon as they shouted, there was a white mist over there, and then a bullet shot off their mast, causing them to be unable to sail. After the white mist dissipated, those ships disappeared.¡± ¡°One bullet? Not a cannonball?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Yes, bullets, the most common lead bullet.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°According to the description of that Lieutenant Colonel, Mr. Kuro, the person who fired the shot will definitely be domineering. And that sudden white fog, it is very likely that he is a metahuman.¡± The people in the East China Sea don¡¯t know much about Devil Fruit, and they even treat it as a legend, but the people in the Grand Line know that for many inexplicable things, their first reaction must not be that this place is magical, but that it is a movement caused by ability users. ¡°In addition, there is one more thing. The Battleship has arrived in Sweetos. The civilians there don¡¯t mention Sam William¡¯s whereabouts and they don¡¯t welcome our Marine,¡± Crowe said. Kuro leaned back in his chair, bit his cigar, and slowly blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Ability users, and Haki, their prestige near the station is still very high, and they have been sailing for a total of ten years¡­ They are not just naive people who use the name of ¡®Pirate¡¯. How can there be such people in East Blue, something is not right.¡± Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. Aren¡¯t you from East Blue? You haven¡¯t been famous for ten years. ¡°Let CP check again carefully. I feel that things are not that simple. Also, has anything happened to G-3 recently?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing going on except the daily cruise,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Okay, take the ship out, you and Leda come back with me,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Eh? Kuro, are you going back to East Blue?¡± On the sofa, Leda turned her head and asked. Kuro nodded and pointed at the table with his finger and said, ¡°If such a person appears, we must go back. In East Blue, no one can get rid of such a person. Ask the Marines near the other three routes of the Reverse Mountain to pay attention and see if there are any people with this kind of Pirate Flag. The other four routes also say hello and let Shichibukai move.¡± In East Blue, it¡¯s fine if you have metahumans, but it¡¯s not right for you to have Haki. Where did this old dog come from! ¡°In short, East Blue will not allow such an awesome person to appear!¡± Kuro said fiercely, ¡°If you find one, kill one. If you find it on the island, bury it in the ground. If you find it in the sea, sink it into the sea!¡± His hometown is in the East China Sea. It was not easy for him to kill so many pirates and ensure a relative peace in the East China Sea. Now, there is another old Gou, and he is from the same hometown¡­ Why didn¡¯t he notice it before? Chapter 894 The Danger Level of the Grand Line Is Too High He really didn¡¯t realize that although he hasn¡¯t gone back much since he started cultivating and didn¡¯t pay enough attention to the town, it was interesting that there was a metahuman at his door and a pirate who could be domineering. To be honest, he was even a little jealous! On what basis! Why did he join the Marine in order to be safe but went all the way to Vice-Admiral? The old man he met every time was so dangerous. You are still a pirate, a chaotic pirate, but you can stay in East Blue until now. He has fame and the people nearby respect him. He has a business and is not short of money. He has a few lackeys and is completely a rich man. But he is a pirate! What he couldn¡¯t do when he joined the Marine, he could do as a pirate! East Blue doesn¡¯t allow such an awesome person, Kuro doesn¡¯t care about that. ¡°If I don¡¯t force you to the Grand Line and make you famous, I will be sorry for my ten years of hard work!¡± Kuro thought to himself. ¡°Give me a bounty and find out what his name is!¡± As they walked towards the port, Kuro said fiercely. Crowe, who was at the side, looked over. ¡°Mr. Kuro, with such strength, you can directly start a bounty and fabricate a crime¡­¡± Before he could finish, Kuro glared at him. ¡°He didn¡¯t commit any crime, why are you offering a bounty? You have to be upright and look for evidence first. Such a person can¡¯t be innocent.¡± Yes, William was guilty, but he would not be found out. East Blue, escaped the pursuit of the Marines, a pirate fleet with ten ships sailed at sea. ¡°William, I don¡¯t understand!¡± In the Captain¡¯s cabin, Mont Blanc said unhappily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let us go up? It¡¯s just taking down the mast and then using your ability to escape.¡± ¡°I have my ways.¡± William shook his head and said, ¡°Now is not the time to confront the Marine. We are still in the East China Sea. Although the sea is large, the Marine of the Four Seas is extremely dominant. If we attack the pirates, there will be a bounty. Once the bounty is put on us, we will be surrounded by Marines. It is not suitable for our plan. In the East China Sea, I don¡¯t want a bounty.¡± He is a pirate and dreams of becoming a pirate. It is impossible to say that he does not like the bounty. For pirates, the bounty represents fame. A long time ago, when he first became a pirate, he always felt that these pirates were too weak and shallow. With his sword, he could kill everyone on the ship. But he did not dare, because at that time, East Blue had Kuro. If this person did not leave, he would not dare to be famous. Later on, when Kuro left, he became accustomed to it. Everything was about planning before taking action. What was the point of being famous in East Blue? He had to go out to the Grand Line, but he was not ready yet. ¡°William¡­¡± Elmyra looked over. ¡°Since someone is investigating you, what you did will be discovered. If we are still in East Blue at that time, it will be too late once we are put on a bounty.¡± He had been with William the longest and had been with him since William killed the first pirate group, so he knew better what William had done. Including but not limited to black eat black, extortion, and assassination, the things they did were shocking. William had killed pirates, Marines, and rich and noble. Although William has always paid attention to his prestige, the people he killed were notorious. The Marines he killed were essentially scum worse than Monka at that time. They only knew how to embezzle and blackmail and colluded with pirates. The rich people who were killed also relied on money to do dirty business. The nobles who were killed were the kind of nobles who did not take the lives of civilians seriously and were even worse than tenryubito. But they were people of the World Government. The World Government does not consider these things. Once the matter is exposed, William will definitely have a bounty. ¡°No, it won¡¯t. I¡¯ve noticed everything.¡± William said in a deep voice: ¡°When I killed the Marine Captain, I sneaked in and put on a balaclava for it. He is not my opponent and his throat was cut by my sword. He will not recognize me.¡± ¡°That tycoon, I took advantage of the fact that he was alone at home and burned the place down. After forcing him out, I killed him with a sword and faked it as a fire scene. No one recognized me.¡± ¡°That noble, we acted together at that time. You remember, we provoked the power struggle in that country and made that noble want to take refuge, but he was killed by us on the way. For this reason, we have prestige in that country.¡± ¡°What I did will definitely not be discovered.¡± He did not dare to let anyone find out. When he encountered something, the first thing he prepared was not a plan of action, but how to not be discovered. Apart from his whereabouts, he did not even have a face. The World Government did not even know what he looked like, so how could he be wanted? As for the people on the island, he was confident that after so many years, no one would rat on him. All of this was so that he would not be offered a bounty, because Kuro was still in East Blue at that time. ¡°Our foundation is in East Blue. We will not give up on this.¡± William said, ¡°We also have more than one base. If we don¡¯t have Svitters, we will change the location. East Blue is so big, as long as we hide well, no one will find us.¡± He even wanted to change the flag. But for one, his subordinates would not agree at all. The Pirate Flag is their symbol. If it is replaced, the symbol will be gone. Secondly, this Pirate Flag is also recognized by the civilians in their sphere of influence. Once it is replaced, it will be very troublesome. ¡°The World Government investigated us, maybe because what we did in that kingdom made the king suspicious, and he reacted. This is a mistake in our plan, it¡¯s okay if we can¡¯t be king. As long as we leave that side, the World Government won¡¯t hold on to us.¡± William said, ¡°Unless there is a higher-up watching us, we will not be exposed.¡± Why would anyone keep an eye on them? William had not been targeted for so many years. In East Blue, who would deliberately kill them? After a period of time, when the limelight is gone, they can still appear in the East China Sea and then prepare to march into the Grand Line. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough now?¡± Mont Blanc sighed. ¡°William, we are strong enough. Armament Haki and Observation Haki, we all know them. You even have¡­ Forget it, and you are a Logia. Not to mention East Blue, there is no one in Paradise who can beat you. I came from the Grand Line, I know!¡± ¡°You underestimate the sea,¡± William said. ¡°There are too many strong people in the sea. I only know one. You know that Golden Lion. His full name is Luciru Kuro. In my eyes, he is terrifyingly strong. But even so, he stayed in the East China Sea for ten years before going to the Grand Line.¡± ¡°But in the Grand Line, that Kuro only took a little more than two years to reach Vice-Admiral. What does this mean? It means that the strength of the Grand Line is very high. Otherwise, such a short time is definitely not enough for that Kuro to get the credit. Look at the people he killed, they are all as strong as Ledfield.¡± ¡°It can be seen that the danger level of the Grand Line is very high. We may be safe in the East China Sea, but in the Grand Line, it is far from enough. We need to prepare more and make sure that nothing will happen to us in the first half of the Grand Line.¡± William said in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will have a chance. When our people grow a little stronger, we will go to the Grand Line and welcome the storm!¡± Montblanc opened his mouth. He actually wanted to say that [Paradise] was not that scary, but he couldn¡¯t find a chance to refute, because what he said was quite reasonable. East Blue stayed calm for ten years and went to the Grand Line to fight all kinds of battles. Perhaps Mont Blanc himself was lucky on the Grand Line back then? Chapter 895 You Can¡¯t Escape Kuro did not know what William was thinking, but he was now flying the Golden Lion directly over the Red Earth where Mariejois was, and then from the first half of the Grand Line straight from the Calm Belt to the East China Sea. Of course, the Golden Lion also has the Windless Belt navigation technology that the Grand Battleship has, although it can be said to be more convenient, such as directly carrying the Battleship across the Calm Belt. But that¡¯s too troublesome. It¡¯s better to put it in the sea. This time, he did not bring many people with him. In addition to Leda and Crowe, he only brought Pallas and Basil. Marines only brought 1,500 people. An ordinary army ship has 800 people, which can reach 1,000, but 300 people can maintain the basic operation of an army ship. The Golden Lion is not an ordinary sailing ship. It is a steam-powered ship with many fortresses on board. It is a huge ship that can accommodate three thousand people. It needs at least a thousand people to operate. Kaz and Wilbur took 1,000 people with them as escorts. Normally, Marines who stayed behind in G-3 had to patrol and escort them, and a lot of people had to stay behind, but they still looked nervous. The basic patrol ships will not be too big. They will use a large army ship and two medium-sized warships or directly medium-sized warships, but the number of people is also very tight. G-3, like him, is already the fortress with the largest number of personnel except for the new Headquarters and Marien Vando. The number of Marines is as high as 5,000 and it still looks very nervous. It can be imagined how nervous the other Marine branches are. On the Grand Line, if a branch can use a cruise, the number of people is almost the same. Unless they do not stay behind, it can be seen that the personnel on the sea are also quite tight, especially after the Great Age of Pirates, there is a trend of being overwhelmed. At this moment, in the cafeteria of the Golden Lion. The cafeteria is divided into four floors. The first floor is the place where ordinary Marine soldiers eat, and there are the most of them. The second floor is the place where Captain Marines eat, and there are also many people. The third floor is the place where Field Officers eat. Before G-3, there was no General except for Kuro, but it became a place for Kuro¡¯s trusted subordinates to eat. Now, Crowe and Leda have been promoted to Rear Admiral after the transition, but they are used to eating. If they really want a private party, there are private rooms in the cafeteria. Besides, Leda would go up often and eat on the fourth floor. The fourth floor was where Kuro ate alone. At this time, in the room of the Fourth City, Kuro was cutting a juicy steak with a knife and fork. In front of him was a large amount of delicious food made by the radium, and there was a bottle of red wine next to it. Beside him, there were already more than ten plates. Kuro¡¯s own appetite is not small. It is normal for him to eat more than ten empty plates in a meal. But at this time, he was holding a knife and fork with his eyes closed, and a vein gradually appeared on his forehead. ¡°Ah wu wu wu wu!¡± Because beside him, there was also a huge plate piled up. A short white-haired Lolita was eating crazily at the side. Her hands were like afterimages, causing the food on the table to gradually decrease. ¡°Lida!!¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t help but slam the knife and fork in his hand down. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°How many times have I told you not to make a sound when eating? Who taught you that!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Leda paused and glanced at Kuro, then went back to stuffing food. ¡°Ah wu wu wu wu!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Kuro held his forehead in pain and leaned back in his chair. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to enjoy a break to eat. If you want to eat, go down and eat. Why do you always come to me!¡± Boom! At this moment, there was a loud noise outside. Kuro turned his head and looked over. He also had floor-to-ceiling windows on the fourth floor, and he could see that in the calm sea outside, a sea beast the size of the Golden Lion appeared. But soon, an afterimage swept over and he saw a mass of blood explode and the sea beast was directly cut into several pieces. Crowe landed on the body of the sea beast and licked his claws. ¡°Oh? This thing is a bit like a codfish¡­¡± Kuro took a closer look at the size of the sea beast. This thing looked like a leopard, but it looked a little like a codfish. Its whole body was white, so he said to Lida: ¡°Don¡¯t eat it, let the stork get the caviar out of this thing and eat some caviar.¡± The sea beasts on the sea are very strange, especially the Sea Kings. They are huge in size and there are many kinds of them. They have a variety of appearances and their lifespan is very long. However, it was also delicious. For a fish like this, Kuro can tell at a glance whether it has the characteristics of a salmon or white. The caviar of an albino salmon is very delicious. The Sea Kings in the Calm Belt always have a particularly good essence. Even if some of them are poisonous, you can find the most delicious part from them. However, he could not stay here for long. The smell of blood from the dead sea beasts would attract the Sea Kings. One or two is fine, but if there are more than ten at once, Kuro can only fly the ship. Once there are more than 10 Sea Kings, it will not be just 10 Sea Kings. There will definitely be a large number of Sea Kings in the future. It is better not to provoke such things. ¡°I got it.¡± Leda nodded and swept the food off the table like a tornado. She covered her stuffed mouth and ran out. Kuro touched his chest and took out the gold-patterned cigar box and took out a cigar. He was afraid that he would never be able to find this thing again, so he didn¡¯t smoke it. After taking this one, there are still six left. But now that he had found the person, it did not matter. ¡°Hu¡­¡± After lighting the cigar, he exhaled a stream of white steam-like smoke and smacked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really exciting. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a pirate¡­¡± In front of the World Government and Marine, there is nothing that can¡¯t be found. The only difference is how much power is used. In a few days, Kuro will probably get the information he wants. No matter how well you hide it, you can find it for him. What a joke! He had been in East Blue for so many years, but he was still turned upside down! When he was in Headquarters, some people began to ask him how many pirates he had killed in East Blue. Of course, it is impossible for Kuro to admit this kind of thing, but it shows a phenomenon that some things can be inferred without evidence. As long as the pirate named William did something, there would definitely be traces and traces that could be deduced. Next, it was a question of whether his inference was big or not, depending on how Kuro dealt with him. If the impact is benign, Kuro will simply buy a cigar making method from him or buy his goods directly. If it¡¯s a bad influence¡­ Sorry. You have to bear the helplessness of the world that I bear. You can¡¯t escape! Chapter 896 How Did He Do It? Sure enough, a few days later, Crowe presented Kuro with a telegram and a portrait and a photo of his back. There was no photo, but it was drawn by a superb painter that the CP organization bought the person who appeared at the location of the Pirates at a high price. According to others, the person involved hated taking photos, so no one took photos of him. The only photo left was a group photo on a pirate ship when he was young. In that photo, there was a group of pirates laughing wantonly, but among those pirates, there was one person hiding in the crowd, with his back and his head slightly turned, only revealing a blonde hair and a side profile. The person in the portrait was a young man with blond hair and blue eyes. He was not old and was wearing a luxurious captain¡¯s uniform with a white scarf. His blond hair was combed back and there were a few strands on each side of his forehead. He looked quite imposing. At this time, in the upper office of the Golden Lion, Kuro put down the photo in his hand and looked at the report. ¡°This is very interesting¡­¡± He tapped the page of the telegram with his finger and said, ¡°At least there is evidence that he appeared in all three Pirates, all pointed out by the town residents who encountered those Pirates, but the name is different every time.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe, who was standing in front of him, pushed up his blind glasses and said, ¡°The first pirate group he joined, which is the pirate in the photo, is the [Water Monster Pirates]. I heard of this pirate group in East Blue before. The bounty is not high, three million or four million, but it is a little famous. In the end, there was no information, and I thought he was eliminated by the sea. At that time, Sam William¡¯s alias was Henry Morgan, a new pirate on that pirate ship.¡± ¡°The second pirate group with evidence is the [Cotton Jack] Pirates. They are not very famous. The only commendable thing is that he was allied with two other female pirate captains at that time. There is nothing else. Sam William¡¯s alias in it is Bartholomew Roberts. Less than a year after he joined, the pirate group disappeared.¡± ¡°The third one is a little powerful, it is [Redbeard Pirates]¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this before.¡± Kuro said, ¡°He¡¯s notorious. This pirate group can burn, kill, and rob anything, but this pirate group can run away. I¡¯ve set my eyes on him twice, but I couldn¡¯t find him. In the end, there was no news. I thought he had encountered a shipwreck or something. Now it seems that there is a problem.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, Sam William¡¯s alias at that time was Lekham John. This is also his last alias. Since he joined this pirate group, Captain ¡®Redbeard¡¯ Barbarossa disappeared, and the next one born was Sam William. This name was used for five years, and it should be his real name.¡± Crowe said. Kuro nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why this report is interesting. Look, as a pirate, he swallowed a lot of pirates, killed the Captain, and gathered their subordinates. At the same time, he accumulated a lot of reputation in those places that were ravaged by pirates. He founded a business group called [White Collar Band]. The subordinates in the business group are all civilians in the places that pirates ravaged.¡± ¡°Five years ago, Colonel Ferdinand, who used to be the Base Commander of East Blue 121 Division, suddenly died after this business group passed by.¡± ¡°Four years ago, a fire broke out in the home of Loxiel, a local tycoon on the island of Swifts Island, a partner of the White Collar Caravan. Loxiel himself died in the fire.¡± ¡°Three years ago, a great noble of the Babus Kingdom died, and the White Cloth Caravan also passed through it. Near the island where Sam William is located, it is this kingdom. After that, Sam William¡¯s fame gradually rose in this kingdom, to the point of ¡®great hero¡¯. People no longer ask for the king¡¯s protection, but turn to Sam William for protection.¡± With that, Kuro touched his chin and muttered, ¡°This gives me the feeling of that crocodile.¡± However, this report was not so one-sided because Kurlo was looking for Rob Lucci. If it was any other CP organization, it might be enough to check here, but for someone like Lucci who prioritized his mission, checking intelligence must be comprehensive. This gave Kuro a different feeling. There is no need to say anything about the Pirates. There are always pirates in the sea. Kuro can only clap his hands and watch the show. However, the matter of East Blue¡¯s 121th Branch Base Chief Ferdinand is worth mentioning. In the investigation, this guy is a pirate! He sheltered a pirate group. In his jurisdiction, pirates wantonly robbed, but half of the money they robbed had to be handed over to Ferdinand. It was not that kind of transaction, but when pirates robbed, he would send soldiers to find pirates. Then the two sides ¡®battle¡¯ all the way to the sea. Finally, the pirate group abandoned the treasure and fled, while Ferdinand got the treasure and completed the duty of forcing the pirates to retreat. This matter was only found out after his death. After all, the strange death of a colonel would naturally attract the attention of the Headquarters. After many investigations, the murderer was not found, but what this person did was found, but because the impact was too smelly and it was too embarrassing for Marine, this matter was concealed. Rich man Loxiel. He has a title called ¡°Pilgrim Ghost¡±. It means that no matter who passes by him, they will be skinned alive. He is the big landlord of the island of Swifts. The entire island is his. All the residents work for him, but he is so exploitative that the residents of the island of Swifts are not fed at all. They die in the fire when the whole island is celebrating. The nobles of Babs were even more outrageous. They took whatever they wanted in their own territory, participated in slave-trading work, and casually increased taxes. In the end, they were killed on the way to refuge because of the failure of the struggle. Those who died were all scum. From that point of view, Sam William is doing okay, but from the way he moves behind¡­ ¡°He has almost all the prestige, wealth, and power. Although it is only in one area, he has reached the peak in this area. The prestige of a pirate cannot be so high that the people of a kingdom love him, even to the point of madness. This is deliberately guided¡­ Especially two years ago, the old king of the kingdom of Babs died and the new king was a young weak woman. From then on, his fame began to rise again.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and blew out smoke. ¡°This guy is going to subvert the kingdom. This guy is the type of person like Crocodile, with great ambition and good mobility, but it¡¯s strange, why is he only confined to one area¡­ Damn, how did this guy do it!¡± His tone was a little sour. He was even envious of this guy¡¯s deeds! How did this guy do it? He is so famous in a place, but he can still be a tyrant. For Marines, having fame and strength is a steady promotion. For pirates, having fame and strength is a bounty! But this guy has not had a bounty for so many years! The pirates under him are also all whiteboard without a bounty. In addition to the identity of a pirate, the life of this Sam William is simply the life of Kuro¡¯s dream! ¡°I am not happy, I am very unhappy!¡± Kuro¡¯s face fell. He threw the report and said to Crowe, ¡°Where is he now?¡± Crowe shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know his exact whereabouts, but he should still be in East Blue.¡± ¡°Put out a bounty!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Notify the department and get me a bounty! How much is the bounty of the last pirate he killed?¡± ¡°Redbeard Barbarossa, eleven million,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Well¡­ in addition to the fact that he killed so many pirates, the degree of danger is there, and he intends to subvert the country, give him 100 million!¡± Kuro shouted. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is against the rules¡­¡± Crowe pursed his lips and looked at Kuro, who had a jealous expression on his face, and reminded him, ¡°This is East Blue¡­¡± There are 100 million pirates in the New World¡­ There are, but they are too rare. When Crocodile debuted as a pirate, his first bounty was not 80 million, but after a few times, it became 81 million, which is already very fast. Empress Hancock¡¯s first bounty is only 80 million, which is all from Grand Line. A pirate from East Blue¡­ 100 million bounty for the first time is not in line with the rules. Kuro also realized that this did not seem to conform to the rules. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Thirty million, the same amount as the first bounty of that Straw Hat. Let Headquarters study his deeds and give him a title.¡± Chapter 897 It¡¯s the same all year round, 10 years of wielding the sword Sam William¡¯s real name is correct because the World Government went to the town of Shields and asked directly. Someone will naturally remember a hometown there. His real name is Sam William, and as it happens¡­ he lives across the street from Kuro. When he heard this news, Kuro thought about it and did not remember Sam William. He remembered that the people opposite the door were a pair of old gentlemen, but he didn¡¯t remember them having children. Of course, the photo was obtained, but there was nothing deductive about it because it was a picture of Sam William before he was seven years old. According to the gentleman couple, their child had not been photographed since he was seven years old. Yes, Sam William¡¯s parents were still alive. Those who are slightly dirty can threaten him with their parents, but Kuro can¡¯t do this. Whether it is Marine or Pirate, they are all personal actions, bringing disaster to family¡­ Only the dirtiest can do it. But from what Mr. and Mrs. Sam know about their children, a side-characterization can also be made. ¡°William is actually very well-behaved. Although he said that he wanted to be a big pirate or something when he was young, after he was seven years old, he became well-behaved and never mentioned that he wanted to be a big pirate. His routine is also very standard.¡± ¡°This child practiced swordsmanship during the day. In the past, he used a wooden stick. Later, he couldn¡¯t be persuaded. We bought him a Western sword. We originally wanted to motivate him, but it was for adults. Who knew that he actually gritted his teeth and used the Western sword.¡± ¡°Every morning he gets up at 8 a.m. sharp, cleans his white scarf, and then he starts to wave it with his sword until 10 p.m., whether it¡¯s windy or rainy. He goes to bed at 11 a.m. sharp, he must drink a glass of milk before going to bed, and then he plays for an hour. But his ¡®play¡¯ is a little strange, he seems to practice martial arts there, then he goes to bed and continues the next day after he gets up. Sometimes, even if he is sick, he still practices like this, as if something is pressing on him. I don¡¯t know why.¡± The information he got from the Sam couple made Kuro smack his lips. ¡°Why does it sound so familiar¡­¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re like this!¡± Leda couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your Shields Town? What is this? Is it the same way as you?¡± ¡°Impossible. If I didn¡¯t have my own¡­ In short, my method is very difficult to replicate.¡± Kuro shook his head. He was born with a cheat. He was born with the four great profound meanings of the Anomaly. Without this ability, he would not dare to go to the sea to cultivate. Moreover, many of his moves were developed based on this cheat. Even if an ordinary person imitated his method, he would not be able to master it. ¡­ . ¡°Speaking of which, William, I¡¯ve always been curious why you¡¯re so strong and have such a strong sense of crisis.¡± On the main ship of East Blue¡¯s Pirate Fleet, Swire couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously as he looked at William who was waving on the deck. He had seen William do this more than once. When he was busy, he also had to spend his free time practicing. If he was not busy, he would disappear and find something on the island or nearby to train himself. More often than not, the three of them were sparring partners. But it was the sparring partners that made them deeply understand William¡¯s strength. Even if he doesn¡¯t use that helpless Logia, they are not this man¡¯s opponent in terms of swordsmanship and dominance. Although he doesn¡¯t usually fight, his own strength is terrifying. When William heard Swire¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t stop waving the western sword in his hand. Instead, he waved it and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just¡­ used to it. It¡¯s also for future preparations.¡± As he spoke, his gaze became distant as he thought of the past. This was not a habit he had since he was young, but it was forced out when he was seven years old. Because his house is opposite Kuro¡¯s house, from the room he lives in, he can see Kuro¡¯s house through the window and can see what Kuro is doing every day. Although Kuro said that official cultivation would take a few years, he was not completely unprepared. At a very young age, he had been waving his knife there. William thought that this might be Kuro¡¯s powerful secret book, so he followed Kuro¡¯s example and learned Kuro¡¯s knife and Kuro¡¯s routine, gradually giving him this habit. This was not without effect. Simple exercise could also have an effect. At that time, William, who was seven years old, found it difficult to hold the Western sword used by adults at the beginning. By the time he was twelve years old, he could easily swing the Western sword. At that time, Kuro had already begun to go out to sea to cultivate for a while, and William also followed suit at that time. He was not ready to go to sea, but he could still go to the surrounding areas of Shields Town. Humans, no matter which world, will persist in doing something for a few years and it will definitely be effective. With just the training of a western sword, William gradually ground himself into something¡ªSlash. Under the intense pressure, he continued to move forward. Even if he had to learn how to be destined to be an enemy, he had to cultivate whether he was sick or not. He did not need to use any sword moves. He just needed to swing his sword. Without physical strength, it would be more serious. There were not many wild beasts on the island where Shields Town was located, so he would fight nature. From cutting down a big tree to making a smooth cut on the tree, from cutting down a stone to making the stone into a smooth cut, cutting iron, cutting water, cutting a waterfall, cutting spring rain, summer thunder, autumn wind, and winter snow. It is the same all year round, and the sword swings are the same for ten years. When he came back to his senses, William could not only swing his sword but also cut anything easily. It was unbelievably smooth, as if he could easily grasp the weakness of all things. Later, he learned that it was the Breath of All Things. William was twenty-one that year, the same year, and officially went to sea. He stopped swinging his sword and looked at his hand in a daze. He muttered, ¡°In the past, I was forced to do that for my dream. Otherwise, I would have no chance to surpass him. But later, I gradually got used to this kind of life. There is nothing wrong with this kind of life. I can feel that I am improving every day. This can be seen. It is not that kind of unrealistic ideal.¡± ¡°I hate people who have nothing and have a big goal. Their goal is not to say it, but to do it. They should be buried in their hearts and climb up step by step. When they reach that step, it is better to say it.¡± William wanted to be a big pirate, the kind the whole world knew about. But in the East China Sea with Kuro, he couldn¡¯t even be a pirate with a bounty. Although there is a chance now, he still feels that it is not enough. He needs to prepare more, more, more, so much that he can meet all the challenges in the East China Sea. Only then will he have a bounty in the East China Sea and use the East China Sea as a springboard to directly enter the Grand Line and start his journey of fame. ¡°Boss, there is an island in front, I found a lot of strange animals!¡± Above the mast, a pirate poked his head out and shouted. ¡°Animals?¡± William frowned. ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go to that island and rest for a while, see if there are any supplies, and then continue.¡± Chapter 898 Rare Beast Island On the other side of the island, a huge golden ship also docked there and immediately landed. The island is divided into two sides. One side is a forest that takes up most of the island and falls on top. Below it is a cliff and the bottom of the cliff is surrounded by Gobi shoals. ¡°This is¡­¡± Leda came down and looked at the island. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve been to this island before. It¡¯s the ¡®Legendary Island¡¯.¡± ¡°Legend Island?¡± Kuro and Crowe spoke together, showing surprise. ¡°Is it this island?¡± Kuro looked up and stared at the big forest above. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it before. It¡¯s said that there are gods living on the island. Those who approach will be cursed.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°He is very famous in the pirate circle of East Blue. It is said that someone grew a wild boar¡¯s head overnight, and someone¡¯s beard suddenly became very long and he hanged himself. But that was in the past¡­¡± In East Blue, Crowe would also blame this phenomenon on curses and legends. But now you have to tell him that a man suddenly grew a boar¡¯s head overnight. He will tell you that he may have eaten a Devil Fruit. Similarly, a beard can grow long enough to hang people. ¡°Lida, what is on the island? Devil Fruit? No¡­ I don¡¯t think so. If there is, you can¡¯t see me.¡± Kuro looked at Lida. There won¡¯t be any Devil Fruit. With her nature, if she really encountered it, she would probably swallow it without looking. If there are two Devil Fruit, she will directly die here. ¡°There are only some strange beasts and delicious fruits.¡± Leda licked her lips. ¡°The fruits on this island are very delicious. I ate a lot of them at that time. By the way, there is also a treasure chest uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle Treasure Chest?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes! He¡¯s a good uncle, but he often stays in the box and can¡¯t come out. There are many good beasts inside, and a good island.¡± Leda nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay then?¡± Kuro asked again. Leda pursed her lips. ¡°I want to eat meat. Although there are wild beasts here, their intelligence is too high, just like humans. I can¡¯t eat them. I¡¯ll get tired of eating fruit all the time. Then there¡¯s an uncle here. It¡¯s so boring. I don¡¯t want to be here.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, Rare Beast?¡± Kuro looked up. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. I haven¡¯t been here in East Blue for so many years. I want to know what this rare beast is like.¡± Seeing that Kuro seemed to be ready to move, the stork also followed him and said, ¡°Are you going up? I want to go too and see if there are any good ingredients.¡± ¡°Well, okay, let¡¯s go together.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Ah? You want to grab a chicken¡­¡± ¡°Stop it right now!!¡± Kuro shouted directly, interrupting the rest of the sentence. ¡°Ah? You said you can¡¯t?¡± Stork tilted his head. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Lida!¡± ¡°Sister, Kuro said we can go together.¡± Leda giggled. Stork was a little confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say together? Why should I repeat it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mr. Ku gritted his teeth and raised his hand to slap himself. Why should he talk to her properly? Crowe had a bad feeling and grabbed Kuro¡¯s hand and dissuaded him. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t do this.¡± Kuro gave him a satisfied look and lowered his hand. You¡¯re smart. If you didn¡¯t stop me, I would have slapped you. ¡­ . Bringing the armadillo, Kuro ordered some Marines to go up from the shoal next door and walk all the way to the forest above. Even though it was still daytime, the forest had always been dark. Most of the trees here were dense, and there were only a few places where the trees were shallow, shining sunlight. ¡°Yes?¡± Stork squatted in front of a plant that looked like flytrap and looked at it carefully. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The plant suddenly opened its mouth and bit the air. The stork¡¯s eyes were quick and its fingers were covered with a layer of Haki. There was a cracking sound and a ball of sparks shot out of Stork¡¯s fingers. ¡°Oh¡­ the power is not bad. It can bite through human bones. Is it a carnivorous type?¡± Stork opened the flytrap¡¯s mouth with his hand and looked inside. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not an ingredient. Maybe I can use medicine¡­ I¡¯ll take it back and show it to Fanny.¡± She released her hand and grabbed the root of the plant, pulling it out and stuffing it into her bag. She looked up and saw a banana hanging on a tree full of patterns. The stork sniffed and reached out to pick the banana. It peeled off the skin, revealing the smooth and one-colored flesh inside. ¡°It¡¯s a little Devil Fruit¡¯s skin, but the taste is very sweet. It¡¯s an ordinary fruit.¡± Stork took a bite and nodded. ¡°It tastes good.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She said to the nearby Marines, ¡°Fruits and plants, as long as you find them strange, please pick them. I want these things.¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. What is this? Are bandits entering the village? They are Marines! ¡°Roar¡­¡± Suddenly, a low roar came from the depths of the forest. The group of people looked over and saw a golden light flashing out. A beast with golden fur, a face like a lion and a tiger, and a golden majestic mane rushed out. ¡°Roar!¡± The lion roared at them, its two teeth hanging on its upper jaw like swords. ¡°Lion? No, Tiger?!¡± A crowd of Marines froze. This thing raised its head and narrowed its eyes, as if it enjoyed the frightened expressions of everyone. But soon, it did not find that these people were not completely frightened. The expressions of the first few humans were very stable, and they did not even look at it. ¡°Hey, Kuro, this thing really looks like a Devil Fruit.¡± Leda excitedly picked a round fruit that looked a little like a cantaloupe. It also had a pattern on it, but it was not spiral. ¡°But this is not yo. They taste very good and smell very sweet. It¡¯s similar to the fruit that Sister Stork took. They are all very delicious things.¡± Leda smiled. Seeing that they were ignoring him, the beast took two steps forward in dissatisfaction and roared. ¡°Roar!!¡± This time the voice was a little louder. Kuro glanced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t argue.¡± At a glance, the beast seemed to have met its natural enemy. Its body went limp and it lay on the ground, trembling. Kuro took the fruit from Leda¡¯s hand and sniffed it. ¡°It really is. This island is really strange.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the strange beast. ¡°What are you? You don¡¯t look like a tiger or a lion. Your fur color is not bad. You should be able to make a cloak.¡± These words made the Golden Lion Tiger tremble even more. It directly hugged its head with its claws and buried its head even lower. ¡°It has human wisdom and can understand it, but I don¡¯t think I have seen this kind before.¡± Leda looked up curiously. Bang! At this moment, a sound came from the depths. ¡°Gunshots?¡± Crowe turned to look and there were red dots in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­ there is a lot of life,¡± he said. ¡°Oh? Is it that Treasure Chest Uncle? He has a gun.¡± Leda said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡± ¡°Let me do it, Miss Lida!¡± Basil took a step forward and said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do such a small thing yourself.¡± With that, he waved his hand and led a dozen Marines in the direction of the gunshots. Chapter 899 Why Are You All So Domineering! In the depths of the forest, an afro whose body was in a treasure chest held a gun in his hand and pointed it at a group of people in front of him, shouting: ¡°Get out! This is not where you come from!¡± The flintlock pistol was still smoking, but the bullet was pinched by a muscular man in front of him. Crack! He crushed the pellet and was about to rush forward in anger. ¡°You old thing, how dare you shoot first!¡± Suddenly, a hand stopped him and said, ¡°Mont Blanc, calm down.¡± ¡°William?!¡± Mont Blanc looked over in confusion. William shook his head and said, ¡°Are you a human? We don¡¯t mean any harm. We are just here to find supplies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, you are pirates, I saw your Pirate Ship!¡± The Treasure Chest Man shouted, ¡°What supplies? You are clearly the precious animals that covet this island. I will not give them to you!¡± Beside him, there were also some animals. There were wild beasts with snake bodies and rabbit heads, foxes with chicken faces, deer that walked upright and were chubby like Choba. They were all strange beasts that he had never seen before. If it is sold, it is indeed worth a lot of money. But William was really not interested in these things. He just wanted to get some supplies here and then leave. ¡°It¡¯s just some supplies. Do you think you can fight so many of us alone if we really have ideas?¡± William said lightly. The Treasure Chest uncle subconsciously took a step back, but he did not relax his grip on the gun. ¡°You can leave. If you leave, I will give you food.¡± William shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a good proposal, but it¡¯s a pity. If I¡¯m frightened by you, how can I live on the sea in the future? Let me tell you, when there are more people than you and they are stronger than you, all you need is to accept.¡± He let go. Mont Blanc grinned hideously, jumped forward and kicked the box. ¡°Let me liberate you from the box!¡± The Treasure Chest uncle widened his eyes and subconsciously continued to retreat with his short legs. It¡¯s not that this box can¡¯t be opened. There are so many wild beasts on Rare Beast Island, and there will always be a strong one. But he has been in this box for more than 20 years, and his body has long been used to it. If he destroys the box, he will definitely die. Bang bang bang! Just as this foot was about to approach, a gunshot suddenly sounded. Mont Blanc frowned and hooked his foot into the treasure chest. He curled up and kicked hard to the side, creating a wind pressure. Ding ding ding! A crisp sound came from the wind pressure and some pellets fell to the ground. ¡°Bullets? There are still people?¡± Mont Blanc looked deep into the jungle. As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes widened. Because a group of white figures gradually walked out of the forest. That¡¯s¡­ Marine! Basil walked in the front and glanced at Mont Blanc, then looked at William and the others and smiled. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°William!¡± Mont Blanc called. William clicked his tongue and said to Basil: ¡°Marine, we are just passing merchants who are here for supplies. It is all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Basil raised his head and laughed. He pointed at his men behind William and said, ¡°Do all your merchants have weapons? The key is that you have pirate tattoos.¡± Because it was too dark, Sazel didn¡¯t see the specific details of the Pirate Flag for a while. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to it, because this is just a pirate of East Blue. The average bounty is 3 million, how strong can it be? ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect to find pirates. It¡¯s better than nothing. I¡¯m bored to death.¡± Basil bared his teeth. ¡°Let me, Kuro, show you the power of Headquarters Marine.¡± As soon as he said this, William and the others suddenly widened their eyes and stared at Basil. Kuro? Elmyra was stunned for a moment. Mont Blanc narrowed his eyes. Swire bent over slightly. William stared at Basil, trying to find traces of the past on him. But firstly, it was too dark, and secondly, he had not seen Kuro for more than ten years and did not know what the child looked like. And looking at the cloak, the environment was not very good. But ¡­ ¡°Swire!¡± William called. Sweet stepped forward and jumped into the sky from where he was. His jumping power was shockingly high. After reaching high altitude, he glanced back and his body immediately landed on the ground, but there was no loud sound. There was only a soft footstep, as if it was silent. He nodded. ¡°The huge golden ship is shining there, yes!¡± Hearing this, William began to tremble. His mind was filled with images of the two-year-old child holding a dagger and waving it forward, and the notorious Vicious Wolf Pirates were cut into pieces. In the end, the dismembered [Wicked Wolf Pirates] became William and others. Jin Lu actually came here. Fortunately, he happened to meet them! Escape! That was William¡¯s first thought, but¡­ He turned his head and looked at his subordinates behind him and the ships docked there. With the combat power of this Golden Lion, even if they could escape, these subordinates that he had spent so much time training would probably be gone. If they were gone, there would not be many ships left. This was the first voyage. If they experienced such a painful failure, the impact on morale would be too great. Moreover, this is assuming that the four of them escaped. What if I can¡¯t escape¡­ ¡°I hate things beyond my plan!¡± William roared, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight, Kuro! This is the time for me to defeat my fear. I will defeat you and defeat this inner demon in my heart!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Originally, when Sazel saw their fear and dullness, he felt quite good in his heart. He was from the Headquarters, and they were just small pirates in East Blue. How strong could they be? Torturing noobs was the best. But immediately, the guy who seemed to be the captain said this. What do you mean by defeating fear¡­ Thud! Before Basil could figure it out, there was an explosion next to his ear, and then he felt a heavy pain on his face. Subconsciously, his scalp went numb and his body leaned back. A fist quickly appeared in his dodging position. The fist was wearing an iron glove and there was a familiar aura on it. ¡°Ba¡­Paper Drawing!¡± Before he could finish his words, he felt a sharp pain in his back. Salzir instinctively shook his body and floated sideways like a willow. A cold light came from behind his waist. Swire, who had jumped high at the beginning, appeared behind him at some point and stabbed him with his dagger. If I didn¡¯t sense it in time just now¡­ Before Sazel could think about it, he felt a heavy pain on his face again. It¡¯s too late! ¡°Iron Block!!¡± Basil shouted and Haki appeared on his face. At the moment Haki and Iron Block were used together, an iron fist went straight up and slammed heavily on his face. Bang! This punch brought with it an impact that made Basil¡¯s head fall back. Whoosh! At this moment, Basil spun to the side on one foot and dodged Swire¡¯s attack from behind while his hands danced. ¡°Nail Fist: Spiral Explosion!¡± As his hands danced, his entire body exploded with energy as he rotated, forming a gas barrier that rotated around him, lifting the surrounding ground and sinking a circular pit in the ground. Meanwhile, Mont Blanc and Swire had retreated and landed next to William. On the other side, Elmira took out her pistol and aimed it at the fading air shield. Bang! The moment the air shield ended, Elmyra fired a shot. The bullet that should have hit Basil¡¯s head only grazed his cheek and left a bleeding wound. ¡°What a powerful Kenbonshoku (Observation)!¡± Elmira said solemnly. ¡°It seems that it is the real person.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± At this time, Basil was in the pit, and his nose was bleeding from the punch just now. He widened his eyes and roared, ¡°Why are you so domineering! This is East Blue, stop joking!¡± These three people, be it their fists, daggers, or bullets, they are all domineering! What the hell is going on! Chapter 900 You¡¯re Looking for East Blue Kuro, I¡¯m Grand Line Kuro Basil was a little confused. Really. Haki is the embodiment of will, whether it is Armament Haki or Kenbonshoku (Observation), this is the most basic thing, because everyone in this world has the Haki aptitude of Armament and Kenbonshoku (Observation). When the will reaches the standard, they can have Haki according to their training. Are there any Haki in the Four Seas? Of course there are. People who escape from the Grand Line may encounter failure and their will to fight becomes weak, but there are always some people with a lower limit who will be Haki. This is normal. But this is East Blue! The East Blue with an average bounty of 3 million yuan, even Devil Fruit is called a legendary place! Three people in a row who know Haki and it seems that their Haki attainment is not low. What is going on! No! The script is wrong! It was not easy for him to come to East Blue, the weakest sea, and it was not easy for him to meet pirates in East Blue. Double happiness overlapped with each other, and this double happiness brought more happiness. It should have been a dream-like time for him to show his power to the pirates in East Blue. It was me first! I was the one who started everything. I was the one who came here to find this Treasure Chest Uncle first. It doesn¡¯t matter if I find a pirate or a noob, it¡¯s all my fault! ¡°Can be repaired! Why are you still in East Blue!¡± Basil couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°Kill him!¡± William answered him. He clenched his fist and hit the ground hard. Hot steam burst from his arm and rushed underground. In an instant, Sazir only felt a burning pain all over his body. Subconsciously, he turned around and shouted, ¡°Everyone retreat!¡± At the same time, he took a step back. Whoosh! Mont Blanc quickly approached Basil and jumped into the air. He raised his legs high and chopped down like a battle axe. ¡°Diamond Shatter!!¡± Sazir¡¯s pupils shrank and he felt his scalp go numb. When this kick came down from the sky, he felt that his head was going to break, but at this moment, there was no time to retreat. He gritted his teeth and Haki appeared on his arm. He crossed his fists and brought out a ball of energy on his arm. His body was tense. ¡°Hit the Tide, Nail Fist Technique, Iron Block ¡ª Wisdom King Image!!¡± Bang!!! The leg fell like an axe and chopped down heavily, making a loud sound and creating a shock wave that directly blew away the upper half of the nearby trees. Salzir¡¯s body slammed down heavily, causing the ground that was already a pit to shake again. Mont Blanc, who was in the air, seemed to have been bounced back by an impact. He spun in the air and landed next to William. He shook his numb legs and bared his teeth. ¡°He actually blocked my kick. As expected of Kuro!¡± ¡°Very troublesome!¡± Elmira¡¯s face was solemn. In their eyes, Basil stood in the pit with his head slightly lowered, and their expressions couldn¡¯t be seen, but the more this was the case, the more they felt that this man was terrifying. This blow, in their view, made Basil safe and sound. And Basil ¡­ He was not posing there. He had used almost all his strength and was now adjusting his breathing, so it was this posture. This move, ¡°Kyokushin Aspect¡±, is a new move that he has combined his ability, fist technique, iron block and Haki to not be beaten¡­ No, to show his limit defense. Although it is just developed, he has used it once in front of Mr. Crowe. Even Mr. Crowe has to praise it. This move requires him to use most of his strength in his beast form to break his defense. To be praised by Mr. Crowe is a word of praise like ¡®tough sandbag¡¯! Even Vice-Admiral Kuro said in a surprised tone, ¡°How did you become like this?¡± This means that his Bright King Form is recognized! But this man could actually break it. The power of that kick was not low, but it did not seem to be his full strength. His level of dominance is much higher than his. This guy¡­ Basil is not his match. So, why are there these guys in East Blue? Where did it come from?! ¡°It¡¯s done!!¡± At this moment, William suddenly roared and stuffed his arm into the ground again. However, at this moment, Basil struggled to move a distance away. Boom! From his previous position, the soil was directly washed away, and a column of gas burst out. Boom!! The surrounding earth also rushed out of the hot white gas, breaking through the soil and almost shooting straight into the sky, making the surroundings dense, especially the sky, which was covered by this gas, like a white fog. ¡°I fear you, but sometimes I also think about what it will be like if I defeat you.¡± ¡°So in fear and anticipation, I am accumulating strength. I don¡¯t want to have a conflict with you, but at this point, we must have a fight. I must break through the obstacles you give me!¡± William pulled out his Western sword and his body also turned into white gas. His body began to combine with the white gas and gradually formed a terrifying white giant. His lower body combined with the gas and his upper body also turned from gas into a huge human shape. The Western sword was also entangled by the gas and turned into a hot gas sword. This gas ¡­ ¡°Steam¡­¡± Basil looked at the huge gas giant and murmured. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a steam man who ate the steam fruit, but I never thought that Logia is anything great, but Logia can definitely fight you!¡± The steam giant opened its mouth and roared at Basil, ¡°Come on, Kuro!!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Basil raised his hand weakly. ¡°The Kuro you¡¯re talking about is Kuro from East Blue. I¡¯m Kuro from the Grand Line. Maybe you got the wrong person. Really, believe me.¡± He realized that these people were talking about Kuro. They were not talking about him, but they knew Kuro and Lieutenant General Kuro, not him. ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± William roared: ¡°Do you look down on me? Kuro! It is your ship there, so huge and gorgeous, why don¡¯t you admit it at this time! I will defeat you, no, at least, I will not let you look down on me! I am a pirate, an ambitious pirate, I will not always be in your shadow!¡± The surrounding steam that erupted was obviously much thicker at this moment, making it difficult for Sazir to breathe. This kind of hot gas was dense around him, and if he took a breath, even his lungs would burn. The previous Mont Blanc was already very powerful, but now he has met an even more powerful one¡­ Basil pursed his lips. He wanted to cry, but under the steam, he couldn¡¯t even cry. He could only shout, ¡°I¡¯m really not the Kuro you want!!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Yes?¡± At this time, in the jungle at the rear, Kuro looked at the steam column protruding from the side and then looked at the steam-filled sky in front of him. His hand that was touching the golden lion¡¯s head had been retracted. ¡°There seems to be a problem¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Kuro, there are a few powerful auras. Basil has encountered an enemy.¡± Lida tilted her head and looked over. ¡°But this is East Blue.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is the fucking East Blue!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Where did this thing come from? Let¡¯s go and take a look. Basil can¡¯t deal with this level.¡± Chapter 901 I Feel Uncomfortable ¡°Kuro!!¡± In the land of steam, William roared, making Basil tremble. Subconsciously, his body swayed like a willow tree and he directly dodged the steam column that rushed out from under his feet. This thing is too hot. Even before the attack, Basil can sense it. However, avoiding this thing had already made him do his best. And this made William even angrier. What is East Blue¡¯s Kuro? What is Grand Line¡¯s Kuro?! You clearly dodged my attack, but you are talking nonsense here. Isn¡¯t this looking down on him! Or rather, he completely looked down on the pirates of East Blue and even took them out of East Blue himself. Too arrogant and arrogant! Boom! In the land around Sazel, a large number of steam columns rose again, forcing Sazel to use Paper Drawing crazily, but the temperature inside was getting higher and higher. Sazel, who had used the ¡®Mighty King Form¡¯ to use up his Haki, could not use Haki now except for some stamina. Without Haki, he did not even have the power to resist the steam. However, he could not resist this power in the first place. How could a Logia existence easily resist it! Moreover, the high temperature is not something that Haki can resist. Even if Haki can temporarily resist a Logia attack, the environmental damage caused is the most harmful. Bubbles had already begun to appear on the surface of Basil¡¯s body. ¡°Your body is injured, don¡¯t you plan to fight with me? You don¡¯t even plan to use a knife!¡± William roared, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the pirates of East Blue, Kuro!¡± I look down on everyone but you! Basil roared silently in his heart. He does look down on East Blue Pirates and thinks that they are too weak, but this guy is obviously an exception! Looking at Basil¡¯s injured appearance, Elmira frowned and said, ¡°Could he be right? He is really not Kuro.¡± ¡°That ship is real. Could there be two people with the same name?¡± William shouted, and the huge sword wrapped in steam suddenly swung out violently towards Basil. ¡°Overheat Slash!!¡± In addition to humidification, steam can also overheat. It is a kind of power in itself! ¡°You¡¯re originally from East Blue, but you keep talking about the Grand Line. You have to know that the Pirate King is also from East Blue! I¡¯ll let you see the power of East Blue pirates! Come, Kuro! Fight me!!¡± Basil opened his eyes wide and watched as the huge steam sword slashed over. The moment the huge sword came over, Basil could feel the majestic heat, which instantly caused a large number of blisters on his left arm. If you are hit by this move, you will directly evaporate. He will die, he will die! Whoosh! At this moment, a black-and-gold slash suddenly appeared and directly cut through the pillar-like steam column and then cut into the steam sword. Where the slash passed, it directly cut open the steam sword, revealing the western sword inside. The golden slash burst into a gust of wind when it hit the steam sword, blowing away the surrounding steam and making the surrounding environment clear. At this moment, Elmira, Mont Blanc, and Swire were all shocked. ¡°Hey, this strength¡­¡± Mon Blanc was sweating. As a martial artist, his sensitivity to auras was higher than theirs, so he was more certain that the aura that appeared in front of him was so strong that it made people tremble. In addition to its power, there was also a strong smell of blood. It was the smell of mountains of corpses and seas of blood! ¡°Ku, Vice-Admiral Kuro!¡± Basil looked back and was overjoyed. Behind him, a group of Marines appeared. Among them, Kuro waved the Autumn Water in his hand and looked at the steam giant and clicked his tongue. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a Logia¡­ Lida.¡± Leda walked over and pressed on Basil¡¯s back. Suddenly, he straightened his back and the blisters around him disappeared. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lida.¡± Basil was relieved. ¡°I told you to find a treasure chest uncle. How did you find these things?¡± Leda looked at Basil in disdain. ¡°It was an accident, but¡­¡± Basil looked at William and the others and said, ¡°These people are very strong. They are so strong, but they are still in the East China Sea. They must have a conspiracy!¡± At this moment, the steam giant quickly retreated and turned into William. He stared at Kuro in a daze and his body began to tremble. Yes, it was him! Although more than ten years have passed, the shadow of his youth can still be seen. The moment he saw Kuro, William was sure that this was Kuro, the powerful Kuro! At this moment, William calmed down. The excitement he had when he first met Basil disappeared and he used Kenbonshoku (Observation). Only then did he realize that although this ¡°Kuro of the Grand Line¡± is strong, it seems that I can kill him without even using my ability. But that Makuro ¡­ That kind of power is indeed terrifying! ¡°Eh, this guy¡­¡± Kuro looked at William, who had returned to his human form, and was stunned for a moment. He took out the portrait and photo from his arms. Blonde hair, blue eyes, handsome face¡­ ¡°Sam William?¡± he asked. William¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do you know me, Kuro! I¡¯m your opposite door, that William of Sam¡¯s!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know you.¡± Kuro¡¯s next words stunned William. ¡°But I can get to know you now, okay! I have been looking for you for a long time, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here! You are very good, you are too good!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When I think of you in East Blue, I feel uncomfortable all over. I can¡¯t wait to fly over immediately and let you know the danger of the Grand Line!¡± From the looks of it, those who don¡¯t know would think that they have a deep hatred for each other. William didn¡¯t know why Kuro was so resentful of him, but there was one thing. This guy was definitely hostile to him. But¡­ why?! Did this guy mean that he had been targeting him for a long time? Even if the matter of him wanting to steal the throne has been exposed, it should be the other Marines in the East China Sea who are here to capture him. He doesn¡¯t even have a bounty on his head now, so why would he alarm this Kingpin on the Grand Line! William gripped his western sword and said solemnly, ¡°Luciru Kuro, why did you arrest me?¡± ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m Marine and you¡¯re a pirate, just like a lion eating a rabbit. What reason does Marine need to catch pirates? But¡­¡± Kuro took out the cigar box and shook it. ¡°Did you make this?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± William looked at the cigar box and frowned. This is indeed his goods. And it was a premium product. It was a fine cigar made by combining edible gold with his ability. The original intention of making this thing was for the future. He knew that the upper echelons of the Navy had the habit of smoking cigars. It was originally used to send gifts to the upper echelons of the Navy, but only a few boxes were made before. Later, it was taken to the Grand Line by a cooperative business group, but there was no news of it after that. But it actually appeared in his hand. But¡­ isn¡¯t it a little strange to look for him with just a box of cigars? Was there another reason? Chapter 902 Logia? Then the Reward must be higher William thought of many things at this moment. He stole the kingdom in secret, but in essence, he did not succeed. This was not enough to scare this Golden Lion. What he had done in the past? He believed that he had done those things very carefully and secretly. Even if he was discovered, he would only be wanted in East Blue. Although he really did not want to have a bounty in East Blue and was always careful, he had a plan to deal with it. Sometimes, having a bounty is not a bad thing. He lacks a bounty, so he lacks fame. Therefore, he often encounters pirates who do not know death robbing his business group, causing William to often send people to solve this matter. Sometimes, he even has to do it himself. But if there is a bounty, he can use the fame of the bounty to intimidate pirates and even Marines. The deterrence of a famous pirate will also make Marines hesitate. Therefore, in the beginning, he would make a cigar of this kind of ability creation. On one hand, he wanted to befriend the upper echelons of the Marine, and on the other hand, he thought that once there was a bounty, he would use force to intimidate them. He would do both at the same time so that the Marine would not attack him. This is because his style of doing things is not the kind of pirate who will burn, kill, and plunder. For Marine, he is the kind of pirate who can be ¡®put aside¡¯ for the time being. After all, there are too many pirates on the sea who are more hateful than him. Even if there is a bounty, the Marines in East Blue will prioritize other pirates. As long as he is given time, he can still make sufficient preparations and march into the Grand Line with East Blue as the base. He could not think of a reason why Kim Jung would deliberately look for him. If it was just a chance encounter, William would have accepted it, but looking at the situation, the thing he was holding seemed to be his portrait, which meant that he was aiming at him. Why would he, a pirate without a bounty, be targeted by Kingpin, who has a huge reputation and is a Vice-Admiral in the New World?! But now that they have met, no matter what, this is an opportunity! ¡°Do it!¡± William growled. Suddenly, on the side of Kuro, Swire suddenly appeared, holding the dagger and flying down to stab. ¡°Oh? No sound?¡± Kuro glanced in that direction. Whoosh! There was a sound of wind next to him and Crowe appeared there, his left elbow thrust forward and hit the dagger with a crisp sound. ¡°A technique similar to Silent Steps¡­¡± Crowe smiled at Swire. Bang! Bang! With two gunshots, Elmira quickly pulled out her two guns and the bullets went straight for her. *Swish!* But the pellet was only halfway through when an arrow shot from the middle directly hit the pellet in front. The arrow spun in the air and the moment the arrowhead fell, it hit another pellet and knocked away two pellets. Stork pulled out another arrow and aimed it at Elmyra. ¡°Watch me!¡± Montblanc jumped into the air and his feet were like battle axes as he slashed down fiercely, ¡°Diamond Shatter!!¡± Bang! Before her body completely fell, an afterimage shot out from below. Leda didn¡¯t even transform, she held Mont Blanc¡¯s foot with one hand and smiled at him. Mont Blanc was shocked and in disbelief. What¡¯s with this kid¡¯s strength¡­ Mont Blanc was very confident in his strength, which was not something ordinary people could resist. However, not only did this brat block it, but he also blocked it with one hand. It seemed so casual. After Leda smiled at him, her body suddenly slid in and went straight through the air. She turned one hand into a palm and hit Mont Blanc in the abdomen. ¡°Flashstep!¡± At this time, Mont Blanc stepped in mid-air and took a step back. At the same time, he clenched his fists and stepped forward with his other foot again. He actually approached and punched the little ghost. ¡°Moonwalk¡­¡± Kuro looked up and frowned slightly. ¡°Really, don¡¯t change the name of Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) just because someone knows it.¡± However, this move made Montblanc think that he had dodged the fist of this little brat with great strength and it would only make his abdomen stuck. Even if there was extra force, it was within his expectations. But what he grabbed was the gap when the little brat punched, which could allow him to make an even more explosive blow. ¡°Little devil, I¡¯m sorry, you are the enemy!¡± Mont Blanc shouted loudly, his fist was about to touch Leda¡¯s body. ¡°Idiot.¡± Regarding this, Leda only said lightly. She placed her hand on Mont Blanc¡¯s abdomen and pressed her palm directly on Mont Blanc¡¯s Haki defense. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± In the air, Mont Blanc¡¯s mouth was slightly open and his eyes were unfocused. His body, which should have been muscular, suddenly gave people the illusion that he was skinny. He was still muscular, but it seemed that he was not. It seemed that his energy had dissipated. Like a rag, he fell slowly from the air and landed on the ground. ¡°Strength, strength¡­¡± Mont Blanc raised his hand and shouted weakly, ¡°My strength is gone.¡± Leda used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) and jumped in the air, looking down at Mont Blanc, her lips curved slightly. Kuro also smiled. There are not many physical experts who want to defeat Lida. As her Haki level becomes higher, she can directly use her ability to absorb the other party¡¯s energy. Just like Law¡¯s ability, Haki can defend against his ability to cut, but if Law¡¯s Haki is stronger than his opponent, no, he doesn¡¯t even need to be stronger than his opponent because he still has the ability to develop. As long as both sides stack up and are stronger than the opponent¡¯s Haki defense, he can easily cut open the enemy¡¯s body. Mont Blanc was not as domineering as Leda. Do you really stay around me for nothing? In terms of body techniques alone, Leda is already standing at the forefront of this world. Her ability is that of a Sky-Defeating Body Technique user. ¡°Mont Blanc!¡± William cried out and looked up at Leda in the air. ¡°Damn it, is it an ability user!¡± He hit the ground with his fist and a ball of hot steam spurted out from the ground below Leda, directly towards her. But soon, the steam column was swept up by a strong wind and dissipated. Because Kuro swung his knife. ¡°What lethality can such a light thing have?¡± Kuro said lightly, but he looked at the hole in the ground that was broken by the protruding steam column and nodded, ¡°But the ability is good, much better than Smoker.¡± Steam, clouds, and smoke are essentially the same. If I don¡¯t directly attack with my ability, this natural phenomenon will lack a certain mass. For Kuro, who now has the Float-Floating Fruit and uses ¡°Wind¡± in his body, this ability is not very useful to him. However, Logia is still Logia. Will it be Haki, or Logia¡­ This thing is very difficult to kill. But Kuro did not want to kill him, so he had an excuse to increase his bounty. Logia! This bounty must not float straight up. Kuro clenched Autumn Water and his eyes were ferocious. Go to the New World and experience what danger is! Chapter 903 Da Mei Da You, Da Mei¡­_1 ¡°Steam Shock!¡± Seeing that Kuro¡¯s hand began to rise, William quickly punched the ground. With a bang, two streams of gas broke through the soil beside Kuro. The gas was like a column with a powerful impact and went straight to Kuro. Kuro leaned back and directly dodged two towering steam columns. ¡°Overly Hot Sword!!¡± The spurting steam column suddenly changed into two huge sword blades, crossed from the center, turned into an X symbol, and slashed straight at Kuro. This is the annoying thing about nature ability users. Although Armament Haki can¡¯t cover nature except for his own body, the power of nature is not less than the power of Haki as long as it is controlled properly. After all, in this world, only a few people can practice Haki to a very high level. People with strong will can stand out anywhere. A Logia member has been above many people since he appeared. The high temperature emitted by this huge sword made Kuro certain that once he was hit, his body would be severely burned. The moment the giant sword fell, Swire, who was fighting with Crowe, seemed to understand something. His body flashed and he dodged one of Crowe¡¯s Mist Feet and silently appeared beside William. The huge sword fell straight down. At this moment, Basil suddenly shivered and felt a very hot and explosive pain all over his body. He couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Lieutenant General Kuro! Be careful!!¡± ¡°Explosion!!¡± BOOM!!! William suddenly shouted. Even Kuro did not have time to react. The two huge swords suddenly exploded violently, and the hot air waves instantly rushed to the ground near Kuro. The surrounding trees spontaneously combusted at this moment and started to sweep towards the woods. The flames combined with the steam and a violent explosion occurred, causing the surroundings to rumble. Lying on the ground, Mont Blanc looked at the dense steam ahead and smiled. He had seen William use this move before, but that time, it was not a giant sword, but steam directly used in the sea, boiling the seawater. And the pirate ship of the target, no one survived, even the ship was burned. However, at that time, it was a full range, unlike now, when they are here. If it is a full range, they will also be affected, but now, it is enough. ¡°They are dead now!¡± Mont Blanc laughed. Why did he think that William could run amok in the sea? Because there would definitely be no problem with a powerhouse of this strength! ¡°No!¡± After using this move, William and even Elmira and Swire¡¯s faces became solemn. In their Kenbonshoku (Observation) perception, the aura there did not change at all. Whoosh! In the steam and flames, a black light suddenly swung out. The black light carried an extremely strong wind pressure, forming a circular shock wave that spread out, blowing away the steam and extinguishing the flames that swept the surrounding forest, revealing the situation inside. Kuro floated in the air, along with the Marines, all floating in the air on a piece of soil. Around them, there was a circular cover with faint turtle shell-like patterns. On it, there seemed to be something that looked like a dragon and a snake. ¡°Well done¡­¡± Kuro stared at William and gritted his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know this trick.¡± When Basil reminded him, Kuro quickly raised the soil and let the nearby Marines lift it up. Then he used a Black Tortoise to block the explosion. If he was any slower, he would have been hit. They didn¡¯t have anything to do with it, they could react and form a defense the moment they were hit, but it was hard to say for his Marines. Kuro really couldn¡¯t imagine that William was his neighbor, and what he did made him envious, but what was with his strength and his control of steam! That move was a steam explosion! Do people in this world have this brain? Kuro stared at William, and William subconsciously stepped back. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene he saw when he was young. ¡°Tsk!¡± William bit the tip of his tongue and forced himself not to think about the source of his fear. Steam began to cover his body. Suddenly, Kuro opened his mouth and said, ¡°Heavenly King Gai Dihu?¡± William did not react and continued to be on guard. Well¡­ maybe he is too old, this person is a new generation. ¡°Unchanged?¡± Still no response. Hmm¡­ He probably didn¡¯t go to school or forgot. ¡°The old man is very bad?¡± Kuro asked again. ¡°Ollie?¡± ¡°One, give me the Rigozo?!¡± ¡°Wotou, one dollar for four, hehe!¡± ¡°Spinach for sale! Spinach for sale!¡± ¡°Damaiyo, Damai¡­¡± Leda¡¯s ears moved and she asked curiously, ¡°Kuro, what don¡¯t you want?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Nothing.¡± William reacted and said in a daze, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± A vein appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes, you are dead!¡± William said angrily: ¡°Why are you cursing!¡± It was confirmed that this guy was not his real hometown. He did not come from the same place as him. He was really from Shields Town. Purely, he was a neighbor that Kuro did not know. ¡°Not only did I scold you, but I also cut you. What a waste of my feelings!¡± Kuro swung his blade. ¡°Lion Bite!¡± In the area around William, the air suddenly turned into a slashing form, instantly cutting William into steam, including the pirates around him, who were covered in dense knife wounds and cut into pieces in an instant. ¡°This, impossible¡­ Why is he so strong!¡± Elmyra staggered and fell to the ground, and dense wounds appeared all over her body. He was not a physical person, and his physical fitness was not that strong. He was better at sniping. When this knife came, he sensed the danger, but he could not dodge at all. He could only cover the important parts of his body with Haki and resist the sudden cut and slash of space. Fortunately, this slash is not densely cut in space. Otherwise, he should be finished. Similarly, Swire was not much better. Although his reaction was faster and he wanted to dodge the moment Kuro swung his sword, no matter how fast he was, it could not compare to the damage in this range. He also knelt down and his body was covered with wounds. As for Mont Blanc¡­ he was lucky that he was not within the range of Kuro¡¯s blade. As for William, he directly dispersed into steam, which gathered again and condensed his body. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± After swinging the knife, Kuro raised his head slightly, looking surprised. In addition to William, those two people also noticed that they had Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and Armament Haki. In addition to that individual expert¡­ How could East Blue have such a group of freaks, and there is no bounty! Kuro stared at William and said, ¡°What is a man like you doing in East Blue?¡± Chapter 904 Nielu Luoya! William, who had condensed his body, looked back at his subordinates who had been cut into pieces and his face darkened. ¡°You three go first and wait for me on the ship,¡± he said slowly. ¡°William, you are alone¡­¡± Elmira worried. ¡°Go, don¡¯t hold me back!¡± He glanced at Elmira. ¡°Or do you also want to die under my power?¡± Elmyra swallowed. ¡°I know¡­¡± William was angry. Dragging his injured body back, he said, ¡°Swire, can you move?¡± ¡°Better than you¡­¡± Swire¡¯s eyes rolled and he did not stand up. His half-kneeling body suddenly flashed and silently appeared beside Mont Blanc. He grabbed Mont Blanc¡¯s wrist with one hand and lifted him up. Then he quickly retreated with him. Kuro didn¡¯t stop him. He just looked at William quietly. William gripped his sword and said: ¡°My ability seems to be useless to you, but I am more than capable!¡± The world is not without clever people, William felt he was one. In William¡¯s opinion, the wind pressure brought by Kuro¡¯s previous swing was useless against his ability. He could easily blow away his steam. And he can fly¡­ There were rumors in the sea that Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral Kingpin had obtained the power of Golden Lion, and now it seems that it is true. William could also fly. He could use steam as power to fly. If William wanted to fly away if he couldn¡¯t win, then this plan was ruined. Then, he could only fight it out! He gripped the western sword and took a deep breath. Kuro slowly landed on the ground and looked at the pirates behind William who were cut into several pieces and asked curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be angry.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Being a pirate or a Marine, there will be a time when people die,¡± William said. He really didn¡¯t feel any anger. It¡¯s not like his subordinates have never died before. These pirates who were recruited from other pirate groups were cannon fodder in the first place. The core pirates he cultivated are not here, and his three trusted subordinates are not dead, that¡¯s enough. Most importantly, in the face of such a powerful person, he was already prepared to die and he did not feel angry or abrupt. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes, and a trace of killing intent appeared in his eyes. If such a person is determined to stay in East Blue¡­ then I won¡¯t force him. It¡¯s better to kill him, even if this person is my neighbor. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of ways to surpass you¡­¡± William leaned forward and stared at Kuro. He said slowly, ¡°Since that time, I have been thinking about how to be a big pirate where you are. It has been more than twenty years. I think it has been more than twenty years. I am not only developing my power, but I am also improving my strength.¡± ¡°As long as it is beneficial to me, I will improve. My trusted aide, Elmira is proficient in Kenbonshoku (Observation) and Gun Technique, so I learned from him. Mont Blanc is good at body techniques and Armament Haki, I also learned from him. Swire is good at speed, I still learn from him.¡± ¡°No matter what, I never slacked off. In the end, I succeeded and created my own strongest move!¡± ¡°Everything is just to show you my power and break the fear in my heart!¡± Kuro was stunned when he heard this. What? Did I dig up your ancestral grave? I don¡¯t even know you. Although you are my neighbor, we have never met. Why do you hate me so much? ¡°Watch carefully¡­¡± William held his sword in front of him with one hand and let go of his other hand. He waved his hand and said, ¡°This is my strongest sword!¡± Bang! As soon as Kuro focused, he heard a gunshot. ¡°Steam Shot!¡± William suddenly took out a pistol with his hand behind his waist. Steam came out of the handle of the gun, and the domineering bullet shot over at a very fast speed, which surprised Kuro and he subconsciously moved his head sideways to avoid the bullet. ¡°You fucking¡­¡± Kuro turned around and was about to curse. This is called a sword? Why are you as shameless as me?! However, as soon as he turned his head, he saw a large amount of steam coming out of William¡¯s body, forming a steam giant, rushing towards him with its mouth open. The hot breath brought by the steam came to his nose, showing a turbulent momentum and full of pressure. Kuro turned around and was about to blow away the steam. To be honest, this kind of thing that lacks mass, be it clouds, fog, or smoke, with Kuro¡¯s swordsmanship of ¡®Wind¡¯ and his psychokinesis ability, he can deal with it easily. The Logia that Kuro encountered did not become so big. It was useless to waste physical strength. ¡°No!¡± Kuro was about to swing his blade when his gaze suddenly paused. He saw an afterimage approaching rapidly under the steam giant. William¡¯s footsteps collapsed and his body was slightly lowered. The sword in his hand was in a stabbing position and the aura on the blade was familiar to Kuro. That is ¡®Force¡¯! In an instant, Kuro understood that this guy¡¯s sword technique¡­ Hit the wood, hit the stone, hit the wind, hit the rain, and hit the thunder. This is a move against nature! Steam rose from William¡¯s sword-wielding arm, adding another momentum to his arm. The Haki on the blade was flowing, rushing towards an aura of the shattering of all things. Under the silent high-speed action, it quickly approached Kuro. ¡°Flash Sword!!¡± The blade almost flashed and went straight for Kuro¡¯s throat. It¡¯s going to hit! William¡¯s eyes lit up. He was going to hit! Whether it was the previous bullets or the steam giant, they were just illusions to attract the enemy¡¯s attention, and the killing move was his own sword. Finally, he could finally face this guy who had traumatized him since he was young! ¡°Huang Long!¡± At this moment, a ball of golden light appeared in front of the sword. The black blade with golden light instantly hit his Western sword, raising it up and colliding with it. Bang!!! A huge shock wave spread out from it and directly blew away the steam giant behind William. William¡¯s body also turned into steam under the shock wave, quickly dispersed and gathered again. ¡°Is it blocked!¡± he said with a gloomy face. In front of him, Kuro held up the autumn water, his face not looking good. ¡°The Haki of the internal Shattered level¡­¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s really possible. If you are a little slower, you will really fall for it.¡± The power of his sword could actually force him to use the Instantaneous Huang Long, and it was the Huang Long with the Unified Haki! The degree of Haki is not low, the speed is fast, and the power of that sword is not small. Coupled with the power of the steam, if it really stabs, it will not be as simple as being destroyed. I am afraid that the internal parts of the body will be minced and burned into paste. This is a powerhouse who can combine Haki and ability transformation! ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, and what came with it was a vigorous killing intent that was released directly at William. Sizzle¡­ He waved Autumn Water and the light of Golden Lightning appeared on the black saber. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± William roared as steam erupted from his body again, enshrouding his vision. ¡°Fight with me, Kuro, I will break the curse in my heart, take another move from me¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and raised Autumn Water horizontally, placing two fingers on the blade. ¡°Ni Luotoyo!¡± William¡¯s voice sounded. Kuro was stunned and subconsciously waved away the steam in front of him. There was no one there. In the distance, steam exploded behind William and brought him flying down at an extremely fast speed. From his perception, other auras besides William were already moving away. ¡°Hey, Kuro, they ran away.¡± Leda, who was standing on the floating platform in the sky, pointed at the ship moving in the sea below and said, ¡°It¡¯s running very fast. The ship is steaming.¡± Kuro looked at William, who was already falling. His fingers moved and then he let go. The Unified Haki on the blade dissipated. He smiled. ¡°My hometown is really interesting¡­¡± Kuro was not here to kill. William¡¯s way of doing things did not touch his bottom line. This was a pirate who could be ¡®invisible¡¯, provided that he did not find trouble with him. Don¡¯t be like that straw hat. I don¡¯t find trouble with them, but they keep surrounding me like flies. And this William doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who will find trouble with him. He is even a little afraid that I will find trouble with him¡­ It was very sneaky, but he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Take this opportunity to force you out of East Blue!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. Chapter 905 Go to Grand Line! He escaped! Seeing that no one was chasing after him, William, who was in the air, heaved a sigh of relief. There was no need for the backup plan. Otherwise, he was prepared to let this island fall into a steam explosion. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t chase after me¡­ As for fighting, William was fighting with a shadow in his heart. However, Kuro¡¯s killing intent was stimulated. Under the influence of the killing intent, he could no longer control the image in his mind. His mind was filled with the shape of the pirates who had died back then, and the pieces of his own men that had died made William completely lose his will to fight. He always felt that he would die like them. It was all the fear of Kuro waving his knife and it was getting deeper and deeper. Then what should he do? Naturally, he escaped! William didn¡¯t care why Kuro didn¡¯t chase after him. Logically speaking, he could do this with his ability, but it was a good thing that he didn¡¯t chase after him. His dream is to become a great pirate, not to defeat Kuro. These two are not conflicting. As for breaking the inner demons¡­ He could at least block Kuro¡¯s attack and he finally made progress. Originally, in his vision, his mind was full of Kuro¡¯s knife when he was a child, but now it seems that this knife is not impossible to catch. It¡¯s good that he can catch it. It means that Kuro is not invincible. He would continue to work hard and destroy this inner demon bit by bit. At least, he would not be easily killed by Kuro. ¡°Kuro, aren¡¯t we going after them?¡± Leda asked Kuro on Rare Beast Island. Kuro shook his head. ¡°Why are you chasing him? If you catch him, it¡¯s not right. If you can¡¯t catch him, it¡¯s not right. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± If he caught up with him, it would be unreasonable not to cut him a few times. If he can¡¯t catch up, he will lose face¡­ Although he wanted William to be famous and experience the feeling of living in danger, he was not using himself as a stepping stone. He is a Marine Vice-Admiral and a reserve Admiral. If he can¡¯t catch a pirate from East Blue, he will be regarded as Smoker. He failed to capture 30 million and became the Fifth Emperor. He couldn¡¯t even get the 30 million yuan that he wanted. What? Is he going to become the Pirate King? ¡°I also know what he looks like, and the bounty is coming down. Just force him to the Grand Line.¡± Kuro took out the cigar box and picked up a cigar. Then, he looked at the inventory in the cigar box and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no hurry for the cigar. It¡¯s more important for him to leave East Blue.¡± In satisfying his enjoyment and letting a person he envied and hated suffer, Kuro chose the second option. Why are you smoking cigars! If this person does not suffer in the Grand Line, Kuro will not be happy. Why was it that he racked his brains in East Blue and was forced out? Not only was he forced out, but he also went to the New World. As a pirate, this guy was actually able to stay in East Blue for so many years without being discovered. If it weren¡¯t for Kuro wanting to know the origin of the cigar, no one would have discovered that East Blue was hiding such a thing. He is a pirate! Pirates are different from Marines. Marines can choose not to be famous, but why are pirates not famous? If they are not famous, why are they pirates? Go back to Sheltz Town and open a bathhouse! However, with his subordinates in front of him, he could not say that. He could only say, ¡°His current fame is not enough for me to chase after him. Let those pirates on the Grand Line try their luck.¡± These words made Marines except Leda and Crowe nod. Indeed, their Vice-Admiral Kuro is very impressive. What right does a pirate without any fame have to make Vice-Admiral Kuro personally pursue him? ¡°Let¡¯s go, as long as we see him, I will stay in East Blue for a while. I want to make sure that this person is out of East Blue. Otherwise¡­¡± If he was really determined not to leave, then even if Kuro thought that he was ¡®harmless¡¯, he would not let him live. Besides, this person is not harmless. He still has the crime of stealing the kingdom in secret. This is a classic case of thinking of the local snake. Even if Kuro is not envious, he will never let him do this. ¡­ . On the main ship of the Sam Pirates fleet, William landed on the ground, his hands surrounded by a large amount of steam, clinging to all his sailboats. Immediately after, a mass of steam burst directly from the stern, making the ships faster. ¡°William, are you okay?¡± Elmira asked anxiously. William shook his head. ¡°I tricked that Kuro and escaped. Damn it, why is a Marine Vice-Admiral targeting me?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a whim¡­¡± Elmyra thought for a moment and said, ¡°We are in East Blue, we are indeed different from others.¡± East Blue¡¯s pirates are no match for them, everyone knows this. Perhaps it was really because of this that Jin Lu targeted them. But with Kim Jung-ho¡¯s strength, even if he doesn¡¯t kill all of them, at least a large number of them will be killed. But why did they escape after only some unimportant subordinates died? William thought about this too and finally thought of something. He muttered, ¡°Arrogant¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anything else. I can¡¯t say that he doesn¡¯t like me in East Blue. This reason is too far-fetched. William could only convince himself with this reason if he disdained to pursue him. ¡°William, what¡¯s the next step?¡± Swire asked. William glanced at his men. Except for his men who did not go ashore, his three surviving trusted men all looked indignant and defeated. William knew that he could not wait any longer. If he waited any longer, his trusted aides would probably hold a grudge. William has been able to suppress his men¡¯s growing ambition, not only because of their own strength and prestige, but also because they have never failed in the East China Sea operation and everything has been smooth sailing. But now that he has suffered a setback, he can¡¯t stay in East Blue anymore. The extremely dangerous place on Grand Line¡­ William is going to have a go! ¡°Grand Line!¡± William gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The base plate of East Blue is placed there. We will return to Svitters now and prepare everything. Then we will go to the Grand Line!¡± ¡°Is he finally going to move¡­¡± Mont Blanc, who had recovered a little of his strength, smiled. ¡°William, you should have gone to the Grand Line long ago.¡± ¡°No, now is the time. Everything is destined.¡± William looked up and said, ¡°No matter how well prepared I am, it is not enough because I always want to be better. This time, I understand that no matter how prepared I am, it will not be enough and there will be accidents. In that case, let¡¯s go to the Grand Line. Although that place is dangerous, it is also full of opportunities. Only there can I become a real big pirate!¡± Grand Line ¡­ That place is William¡¯s dream place. This time, I have to go there no matter what! So be it! Being targeted by that Kuro in the East China Sea is also death, and going to the Grand Line is also death. Then choose a spectacular way to die. As a man of the sea, go to the sea route where the essence of the four seas is located. That way, it is a worthy death. This time, William went all out! Chapter 906 [White Commander] Sam William A few days later, William returned to Swifts. At the same time, his bounty notice also expanded with the news bird. On the wanted poster was a photo, or rather, a photo that was no different from this person. On it was a photo of William with only one face. He was expressionless and his head was lowered, looking at a deep appearance. [White Commander] Sam William, bounty of 30 million, dead or alive. ¡°There is actually a bounty. I have indeed entered the Marine¡¯s vision.¡± William shook the wanted poster in his hand and frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember taking a photo, and it¡¯s such a clear front photo.¡± Elmyra studied the bounty and frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be real people, William.¡± This was indeed not a real person. After seeing William, Kuro immediately turned on the power to the headquarters. He did not need to say anything and directly used his ability to carve the stone into William¡¯s appearance. Then, he took a photo and sent it to the headquarters. The headquarters found a professional to re-carve it and then colored it to take a photo. Only then did this photo, which was no different from a real person, appear. As for the title, when Marine bounties pirates, the title will try to summarize their characteristics. Those with a strong ruling power and a large fleet are generally known as ¡®Admiral¡¯ or ¡®Governor¡¯. Those with obvious personal characteristics were referred to as ¡®Whitebeard¡¯ and ¡®Red Hair¡¯. There are also those who are named after themselves, such as Charlotte Lingling, who likes to be called ¡®Mom¡¯, and she is huge, so she is called Big Mom. Kaido, on the other hand, has many Zoan-type ability users under him. In addition, he is also an Zoan-type himself, so he has the characteristics of the entire pirate group and is called ¡®Hundred Beast¡¯. Of course, titles change. Bucky was upgraded from ¡°Clown¡± to ¡°Thousand Tao Transformation¡±. Everything changes according to the situation, but Marine will definitely accurately summarize the overall characteristics of that pirate. As for using the Capability Contemporary¡­ there are very few of them. After all, not all Marines know what that ability is. In comparison, using its characteristics will be easier to remember. In addition to the intelligence provided by Kuro and some things they found out, this William has a Grand Fleet and has been lurking in the East China Sea. He is ambitious and powerful enough to be called an Admiral. He likes to wear a white scarf and seems to pay attention to personal hygiene. He can see quite well and the steam of his ability is also white. Then the code name is confirmed. Pirate ¡ª ¡®White Admiral¡¯ Sam William. The first bounty of 30 million is already the highest in East Blue. The fifth emperor of the sea, the straw-hat boy, had the same price for his first bounty. Similarly, this amount in East Blue will attract the attention of various forces. Marines, pirates, bounty hunters, and people with delusions of fame will all look for this Sam William. Only by going to the Grand Line can his bounty not be noticed. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± William put away the wanted poster and said to the crowd: ¡°We want more ships, more personnel, and more supplies. We are going to the Grand Line!¡± In that dangerous place, the place where such a strong Golden Lion fought for more than two years to reach his current position, he also wanted to go there! ¡­ . ¡°He¡¯s back in the Swifts?¡± At this time, in a Marine branch, Kuro¡¯s ship was parked there, and he occupied the office and cultivated here. Crowe said, ¡°Yes, according to the intelligence, this Grand Fleet has returned to Sweetos and it seems that they are recruiting residents and supplies there. It seems that they are going to attack the Grand Line.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ A lot of boats may not be able to cross the inverted mountain, or the more boats, the worse it is.¡± Kuro laughed. If there are too many ships, it will increase the tolerance for mistakes. That is a wrong idea. The narrow seaway of the Reverse Mountain is not suitable for a large number of ships to enter together. That kind of rapid sea current will cause the ships to collide. If they hit the mainland next to the seaway, not only will the ships be gone, but the people will also be gone. But it was not without good luck. In the past, there was a Crick in the East China Sea who claimed to have 50 Pirate Ships entering the Grand Line. In fact, if he operated it well, he really went in. Unfortunately, he ran into a bored Mihawk. He was a Shichibukai, so it was only natural for him to fight pirates. He chased them all the way from Grand Line to East Blue. Kuro smiled and said, ¡°Okay, you can go back and let the White Owl play by itself.¡± As long as he goes to Grand Line, everything will be fine. In that kind of place, be it the first half or the second half, he was very cautious, afraid of encountering any strange ability users. The gathering place of metahumans also let William, who had stayed a few years more comfortably than him, experience what fear and uneasiness are! At this moment, a Marine barged in from outside, holding a connected Den Den Mushi and said, ¡°Report, Brigadier Wilbur called.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes indicated Crowe. Crowe nodded and took the receiver. ¡°Wilbur?¡± ¡°Is it Rear Admiral Crowe? Tell Mr. Kuro that David is injured!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned and asked directly, ¡°Who is injured?¡± Crowe carried Den Den Mushi to the table and handed over the microphone. Kuro took the microphone and said, ¡°David? How is he injured? If it¡¯s a domestic matter, don¡¯t interfere.¡± Although David knows me, he can¡¯t intervene in the affairs between countries. That¡¯s the rule set by the World Government. It¡¯s not appropriate for Marines to intervene. Besides, he doesn¡¯t want to intervene in this kind of national affairs. ¡°No, it¡¯s not an internal matter. David was injured by pirates,¡± Wilbur said. ¡°Wounded by pirates?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened slightly. David is not weak. ¡°Which pirate, how are your casualties? What is the situation?¡± Kuro hurriedly asked. ¡°A pirate broke into Dressrosa and captured all the nobles in the ¡®Unified¡¯ area. David went alone with the fleet and ordered us to protect the route and opening ceremony¡­¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°So you two are not here at all?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, this is our negligence! We are on the way now¡­¡± Above the sea, four Battleships sailed there. On the deck of one of the Battleships, Wilbur held the microphone and stared at the outline of the island in front of him and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, we will catch that pirate and defend our justice!¡± Wilbur was a little regretful at this time. He should not have agreed to go out alone with David. They never thought that David would be injured and call for help. If he had known, he and Cass would have accompanied David. That way, even if the nobles were saved by David, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. At least they wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this dangerous situation. After rescuing her, he would go to Kuro with Kaz to beg for forgiveness, but for now, they had to solve the matter first. Chapter 907 The Pansa Family Has Only One Master David wasn¡¯t acting, Wilbur was sure of that. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made that call, or the call wouldn¡¯t have been so serious, and he wouldn¡¯t have called Cass directly. Judging from the weakness in his words, he was really injured and his words were intermittent. ¡°Hurry up, come, save me¡­ Everyone, Cass, Wilbur, you have to come. Do your best. I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± It was what David had said at the time. Wilbur did not think it was false. Moreover, they did not communicate beforehand, so Wilbur immediately communicated with Kaz. The two of them drove the Battleship directly from the direction indicated by David¡¯s Life Paper. Of course, during the journey, Wilbur reported to Kuro. After all, something happened on their route and they failed Mr. Kuro¡¯s instructions, so they had to report. ¡°Be careful and pay attention to the situation. If it doesn¡¯t work, try to stall for time until I arrive.¡± These were Kuro¡¯s last words. After all, he was still in the East China Sea. From the East China Sea to the New World, even if Kuro flew at full speed, it would take a long time. ¡°Sigh¡­ our negligence!¡± Wilbur looked at Den Den Mushi who had fallen into silence and sighed. ¡°It is indeed our negligence!¡± Kaz came over at this time with a solemn expression. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have listened to David. This can make us fail Mr. Kuro¡¯s instructions. Although the mission is important, we are Marines, Mr. Kuro¡¯s subordinates. It¡¯s really shameful that we can¡¯t even complete the most basic mission!¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Wilbur nodded. ¡°We have lost face with Mr. Kuro and violated justice.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to David holding Cass back. Mr. Kuro¡¯s mission of justice was important, or the most important, but they had to do the task Mr. Kuro had given them. Mr. Kuro asked them to guard the safe route, which means that no matter who is on the island in the route, as long as they are not pirates, they are protected. This is the most obvious mission. If you can¡¯t even do this well, how can you talk about justice and faith! Wilbur felt guilty for his selfishness and looked at Kaz. Sure enough, he was still too far away from this person who was originally in front of Mr. Kuro. Kaz would never hesitate. What he had to do would always have a direction. He still needs to learn more and study Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice! ¡°It should be in front!¡± Kaz stared at the approaching island, turned on Den Den Mushi, and ordered the Marine soldiers in the Battleship, ¡°Be ready, we don¡¯t know the number of pirates, be careful!¡± They saw two ships parked near the island. They were the ships of the Dressrosa Kingdom! The four warships quickly approached the other side, and a large number of Marines quickly descended from the hull with ropes or ran quickly through the stairs on the side of the ship and landed on the shallows. This island is a standard island. There is nothing nearby but shoals and a piece of land in front of it. The land is not big. Although you can¡¯t see the end of it, it is not much different. From the moment the Marines landed on land, Kaz could faintly see the outline of a group of people in front of him. And the direction in which the Paper of Life moved was also there. ¡°Ready! Right there!¡± Kaz called out and led the Marines forward. At this time, in the center of this small island, there is a high slope, on which there is a simple wooden chair, which is the only chair on the island. On the chair sits a young man who looks to be in his thirties. At this moment, he just sat there with one hand supporting his cheek and looking forward with interest. At the same time, he pulled a few chains in his other hand. They were not real chains. They were a little like chains and extended forward. In the middle of the group of nobles and soldiers dressed in luxurious clothes, they were connected to David, who was wearing Wolf Knight armor. The chains pierced David¡¯s heart. ¡°Humph, your reinforcements are here¡­¡± The young man laughed and tightened his grip on the chain. ¡°But that will only become my reinforcement, my help. David, submit to me and agree with my thoughts. You are the king, the greatest of the nobles. I don¡¯t even know what you are hesitating about.¡± ¡°You! Don¡¯t! Think!¡± A heavy sound came from inside the armor. David half knelt on the ground, his body rising and falling as if he had done his best. ¡°Humph, humph¡­¡± The young man smiled again, stood up and walked down slowly. ¡°You have already held on for two days, David, why bother? I think your Dressrosa¡¯s development model is very good, but it¡¯s a pity that you actually slaughtered the nobles, we are the rule holders of this world. It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter. When I conquer you, you will become my king and spread my kingdom all over the world.¡± With that, he looked around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Around him, the nobles who were dressed luxuriously were all ¡®captured¡¯ by him. At this moment, they nodded one by one. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Lord Karami, you are our king.¡± As for the soldiers who belonged to Dressrosa, although they could not bear to see David¡¯s current state, they still said: ¡°I also want to be a noble, King David. No, David, if you make me a noble and give me territory¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that! We have a new king now. Karami will give us everything we want!¡± ¡°What Karami, that¡¯s King Karami!¡± ¡°King Karami! King Karami!¡± A group of soldiers shouted. ¡°Look, that¡¯s it.¡± The young man named Karami walked up to David and looked down at him. He clenched his fist and said, ¡°So, submit.¡± The shadow of the chain seemed even fainter, making David groan and subconsciously want to lower his head. The scene made Karami smile. He would not last long. Sooner or later, it would be in his control. In terms of strength, he is naturally inferior to David, and even these soldiers can deal with him, but his ability is very good. They were too careless. The moment they encountered him, they were locked by his ability and gradually assimilated by him. If he had a strong fighter like David, he would have a place in the New World. ¡°Never!!¡± Suddenly, David shouted and his body suddenly straightened a little. ¡°I won¡¯t admit it. This is only the rotten world of nobles. I, I already know what true justice is and what the real mission is. The Pansa family only has one master at this moment! That person is not you!!¡± ¡°What a strong willpower. It makes me want to conquer you even more.¡± Karami smiled and looked at the outline of the crowd gradually appearing on the other side of the island. He smiled and said, ¡°You said that you don¡¯t want to submit to me, but didn¡¯t you also make that call after you were influenced by my ability? I want to thank you for giving me a batch of loyal Marines.¡± Chapter 908 King of Kings (1) Karami¡¯s words made David¡¯s heart skip a beat. Yes, logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have made that call. He had already discovered this guy¡¯s ability when he was hit. That is the ability to make people agree with his thoughts, but once they agree with him, they will be assimilated by him and they will automatically recognize him as their leader. The soldiers he brought, including himself, were all accidentally locked by his ability. The soldiers only resisted for a while before being assimilated, and he, David, was still struggling to hold on. But Karami¡¯s words shocked David. If I can really hold on, why would I make that call¡­ That call, including what he said, should not have been his intention. Otherwise, he should have revealed this person¡¯s ability. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Karami smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are affected by my ability and you are agreeing with my ideas. We are born noble and should lead those who are low. Their only purpose of birth is to provide for us and give their lives for us. It is their honor.¡± ¡°You are not only a king, but your family also has a long history. Since 800 years ago, you have noble blood. Otherwise, why do you think the people of Dressrosa will agree with you. But you are resisting. I don¡¯t know what you are resisting, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Your call for reinforcements is your idea combined with mine. I know that there is a group of Marines stationed in your kingdom. Such a powerful force, of course it is mine.¡± Karami spread his hands and said, ¡°With these, I will have the foundation of my rule. The nobles will get their own territory, David, and I will not kill you. You will still be the king of Dressrosa, and those areas conquered by you will also become kings, but only I will be the king of kings!¡± ¡°Let go of David!!¡± At this time, with a roar from Kaz, Marines had arrived. Karami smiled and said to the soldiers, ¡°Want to become a noble? Becoming a noble requires merits. Now is the time. Go, stop them.¡± When the surrounding soldiers heard this, they immediately turned around and formed a human wall in front of Marine. ¡°Those are¡­¡± Wilbur saw that it was the soldiers of the Dressrosa Kingdom who were blocking them, but at this moment they were slightly excited. They should have been training with the Marines, but now they seemed to have seen some prey. Behind them, the nobles who had been ¡®captured¡¯ stared at them with interest. And in the center, David was half-kneeling, a young man in front of him holding a phantom chain. The young man smiled. ¡°Be, be careful!¡± David gritted his teeth and roared, but in his anxiety, Karami seized the opportunity and pulled hard, and the shadow of the chain became even fainter. David¡¯s body suddenly curled up and the thoughts in his mind changed rapidly. Master¡¯s mission? Master¡¯s mission is not right. Why does he want to kill us nobles? There are nobles in this world, and the high and mighty Tenryubito is the greatest noble. Master, no, Kuro is also Tenryubito¡¯s lackey, even worse than the nobles. Why does he want it? I am the king of Dressrosa! No! That¡¯s not right! Master¡¯s mission is sacred! I am Master¡¯s knight and should fulfill his wish for him. This is the destiny of a knight. ¡°It¡¯s too late, Mind Chain!¡± Just as David¡¯s mind was in a state of war, Karami said something. His other hand reached forward and a large number of chains flew out of his hand, directly through the wall of soldiers in front of him and rushed into the Marines, connecting to their hearts. Even Kaz and Wilbur were stabbed in the heart by the chains. ¡°Now, you are completely hopeless.¡± Karami smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you are from G-3. There is a very powerful Vice-Admiral there. His name is Jin Lu, right? When I conquer you, I will conquer Jin Lu and take G-3 into my hands. In this way, this sea will completely submit to me.¡± At this moment, the soldiers separated so that the group of Marines could see Karami. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kaz said coldly. ¡°My name is Karami, a pirate, a pirate who has not been out to sea for long, but my goal is to become your king, the king of kings, and then I will rule this sea.¡± Karami smiled at Kaz and said, ¡°I know you, ¡®Great Shield¡¯ Kaz and ¡®Big Spear¡¯ Wilbur are all very famous Marines. Now, come and kneel down to your new master. Correspondingly, I will grant you noble status.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°A pirate without a bounty. Are you insulting justice?¡± Karami smiled and did not answer directly. He just said lightly, ¡°I am a ¡®tamed man¡¯ who ate the ¡®Tame-Tame Fruit¡¯. As long as you are hit by my ability chain, just like taming a beast, you will gradually be invaded by my thoughts and agree with my philosophy and become my guardian. In the end, you will be tamed by me, just like these nobles and soldiers.¡± ¡°How can you use such an ugly word.¡± A noble said unhappily, ¡°We are not animals.¡± Karami glanced at the man and said, ¡°The king is a herdsman and you are all sheep. What¡¯s the problem?¡± The noble half-knelt on the ground and put his hand on his chest. ¡°No, Your Majesty, the Great King of Kings.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Karami smiled with satisfaction. This is his ability. It is not to turn people into machines, but to change their hearts and minds. Although they still have their own thoughts, they are essentially the same as him. Just like the shepherd. ¡°Now come and meet your king!¡± Karami pulled the chain and half of the hundreds of chains turned into shadows and faded from the Marines. But there are still half of the chains, which have only become much more transparent. The chains are still there, and there are still two chains, which are only a little illusory, which are the chains that connect Kaz and Wilbur. ¡°Oh? There are many people with tenacious will. I like it very much. The more tenacious your will is, once it is tamed, your tenacious will will become my help.¡± Kalamara held the chain and smiled. ¡°Then, experience the natural thoughts of the King of Kings, which belongs to the thoughts of those born noble.¡± For the Marines who originally belonged to G-3, their thoughts changed the moment the chain disappeared. What¡¯s the point of being a bitter Marine? Although the salary is high, this is a gamble with your life. What¡¯s the use of that damn justice? Pirates are still pirates. In contrast, they have undergone so much training, should they obtain some status that ordinary people cannot obtain? ¡°Yes, you will have status. What¡¯s the use of working hard to fight pirates? You won¡¯t get anything.¡± Karami slowly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to my country and I will give you status. Think about it, the civilians you protect are useless. When the pirates come, they will still be afraid and will run away. What you do is meaningless and you will even be punished. Why don¡¯t you fight for me, because I won¡¯t blame you. I will give you land and give you sheep-like civilians to command. You will also get the qualifications of a shepherd and lead a flock of sheep for me.¡± Yeah ¡­ If they could become nobles, they might not have to work so hard. Aristocrats could also protect civilians and they did not have to train desperately every day, but in the end, it would still be meaningless. Justice¡­ seems to be the case. ¡°Stop joking!!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout came from the crowd. Chapter 909 Justice Is Noble This voice was like a clap of thunder on the ground, without any wind or waves, shaking those who had their thoughts changed and they all looked over. That was Kaz. The bearded man stared at these Kalami and said in a loud voice: ¡°Don¡¯t joke! Your dirty thoughts are like the dust on the ground, how can it be compared with our justice. This is a serious insult to justice!¡± Karami smiled. ¡°Your will is quite strong. You can still say such things to me, but it won¡¯t be long before you swallow your words.¡± Karami had met too many of these people, but in the end, he would still be tamed and assimilated by him and become a good dog. If not for Blackbeard, he would not have escaped from his own country and come here. When he accumulates power again, he will take revenge on Blackbeard! ¡°This kind of thinking¡­¡± At this moment, Wilbur, who was next to Kaz, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed too dirty! Aristocrats are born to be noble, but they only rely on the lingering charm of their predecessors, but they treat this as natural law. You know, no matter who it is, they are just human beings! The nobility is determined by people. If it¡¯s not recognized by people, the so-called nobility has no meaning!¡± ¡°Quote of Justice, page four, verse three ¡ª Mr. Kuro once said that people will die if they are killed!¡± ¡°As long as this characteristic exists, no matter what your identity is, you are just a human. The so-called nobility of human beings is the promotion of the soul brought by specific deeds. If you forcibly use your ability to make people acknowledge you, you are just a despicable creation!¡± Wilbur also felt Karami¡¯s constant thoughts through the chain source, and how disgusting those thoughts were in front of him who was studying ¡°Quotations of Justice¡±! Kaz took a breath and said to the assimilated Marines and soldiers: ¡°Everyone, think about our justice! If we all have such thoughts, then who will protect the sea? When those innocent civilians suffer from evil and are helpless, only we Marines can practice justice for them! If we even abandon this point, we are no different from those evil and those pirates!¡± ¡°Maybe you do it for status, maybe you do it for wealth, maybe you do it for power, but you still choose to be Marines instead of pirates! Then in your heart, there is naturally a place of justice that makes you feel that you should do this instead of being as despicable as those evil people. There is justice in your heart, don¡¯t forget it!!¡± Mr. Kellow had said, See what he does, not what he says. Kaz always remembered those words. He never cared what purpose his men served because they practiced justice. Fighting pirates is equivalent to protecting civilians and practicing justice. As soon as Kaz finished speaking, a ball of white gas appeared around him. He was hidden in the white gas and his face looked distorted and his figure was blurry. The white gas quickly spread and covered these Marines and gradually spread to the Kingdom soldiers. ¡°We protect civilians, so civilians are also protecting us! We are civilians, so civilians are also us. Think about where we came from. You, me, we are just civilians! And civilians, why can¡¯t they be nobles! The natural nobility is not determined by blood, but by our deeds!¡± Kaz pulled out his saber and raised it. ¡°We are born noble. Why would we need others to give us nobility!!¡± Justice is noble! ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± A assimilated G-3 Marine looked at Kaz in a daze and said blankly, ¡°I joined the Marine to fight pirates. I was already prepared for this. Why would I want to be a noble? I went to sea because I couldn¡¯t stand the tax set by the nobles¡­¡± On his chest, the chain that should have been tamed and disappeared reappeared, turning from transparent to phantom. ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Karami looked at this scene in disbelief. Those who were tamed by him changed the thoughts in their hearts. Once this mind is opened, it is impossible to change it unless it is greatly stimulated. Even if it is changed, it will still carry Karami¡¯s own thoughts. Such a person can be easily tamed as long as he activates his ability again. Abilities are absolute. This is the consensus of the sea. No matter how strong a powerhouse is, as long as they are hit by an ability without protection, it will work. But why did his Mind Chain appear again?! This means that his ability is failing. Moreover, those who are hit by the ability can¡¯t move. Why can Kaz move! This bearded man ¡­ Restraining his ability?! ¡°Don¡¯t joke! Only you, you must die here!¡± Karami grabbed the countless chains in his hand and pulled them tightly. At the same time, he said to the people nearby, ¡°Go, go, he must die here!¡± I can¡¯t let him continue! The confused soldiers of the kingdom subconsciously raised their weapons. Their thoughts were still Karami¡¯s thoughts. At this time, they were ordered by Karami to obey this order. ¡°Mind Chain: Mind Impact!!¡± At this moment, Karami added more fire to the fire. Chains erupted from the bodies of the nobles who did not have chains and connected to Karami¡¯s heart. They turned from Karami¡¯s heart into a thick chain and went straight to Kaz¡¯s heart. His ability is not only released by himself. He can condense the thoughts of these people he has tamed into a piece and give them a huge impact. This move will directly turn people into idiots! At this point, he could not care less about taming his subordinates. He had to kill this threatening bearded man first. He would not feel at ease until he saw him die with his own eyes. Because he saw that under this white gas, the chain of David, who he had almost tamed, was gradually solidifying. As long as it is contaminated by white gas, there will be problems. The chain pierced directly into Kaz¡¯s heart, making Kaz¡¯s movements stop instantly. He closed his eyes and experienced the impact of the many nobles. Aristocrats are noble and should be supported by civilians. The civilians are like sheep and the nobles are like shepherds. No matter what Marine Pirates or what they are, they are not to be feared because they are the longest-lasting existence in this world. The thoughts of the Heaven-Born Blood Law attacked Kaz¡¯s mind and head. Makes him feel ¡­ ¡°So despicable!¡± Kaz opened his eyes and glared at Karami. At this moment, a huge and ferocious aura came out of his body. The surrounding white gas instantly moved like a huge mouth that could swallow people. The aura spread and made Karami slightly sluggish, then his whole body trembled subconsciously and instinctively. Kaz, who was finally panting under the white gas, suddenly turned around and said incredulously, ¡°This aura, Kaz, you actually have¡­¡± Haoshoku! It¡¯s the Haoshoku Haki. ¡°Tenacious justice will never yield to any evil!¡± Kaz began to move. ¡°How can the so-called thoughts of people shake my justice? If they can be easily shaken, how can I follow Mr. Kuro! Don¡¯t underestimate my justice, don¡¯t underestimate my heart that comes from Mr. Kuro!!¡± The chain became solid and was covered with a layer of white gas that quickly surged towards those with chains on their chests. Crack! With a crisp sound, the chain on the heart of a G-3 Marine entered his chest with the white gas and directly fell off, turning into a shadow and disappearing. It was as if a fuse had been lit. The chains on the other Marine¡¯s hearts and the chains on the hearts of the Kingdom¡¯s soldiers fell at this moment. The white gas also surged into the hearts of those nobles, causing their bodies to tremble. At first, they were at a loss, but then their eyes became wet. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I feel¡­ I feel sorry for my people. They are living very well now, so I am very competent as a lord. They also respect me, why do I still want to enslave them?¡± A noble touched his heart and felt a little uncomfortable. ¡°Damn it, I remember my grandfather¡¯s words. He told me to treat the people well. If I treat the people well, the people will treat me well¡­¡± Another noble said. Karami could not help but take a step back and pointed at the nobles with a trembling hand. ¡°You, you also rebelled!¡± Crack!! David suddenly stood up and the chain on his chest fell off. The moment it fell off, he was covered in Haki. Previously, he was hit because of his carelessness, causing him to be hit by the ability before using Haki, but this ability can be isolated by Haki. But once he loses his ability, Karami¡­ is just a weakling. ¡°I am very ashamed of Master for letting a despicable person like you have the upper hand.¡± David held the big sword and walked over step by step. The Haki on the blade rose into a spiral and cut directly at Karami¡¯s head. ¡°When I kill you, I will apologize to Master!!¡± Chapter 910 If I Collect All Devil Fruits, Won¡¯t There Be No Ability Users? ¡°Kuro, David is injured. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± At this time, on the Golden Lion, Leda was eating an apple and asked Kuro. ¡°Three people can¡¯t deal with a group of pirates?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°What level of pirate would that be?¡± David was not weak to begin with. Even if he was injured, it did not mean that the pirate was strong. It was likely that he was in a fierce battle or in a stalemate. Kaz¡¯s defense is the kind that makes people¡¯s hair stand on end. Ordinary people can¡¯t break through the white shield at all. He also has the ability to accelerate. In addition to the white gas that can increase people¡¯s combat power together with Will and Wilbur¡¯s Giantization ability, David himself can be the attacker. Simply put, with output, defense, and support, except for the lack of milk, he has everything he needs. As long as the three of them don¡¯t encounter those old guys, they are basically fine. If there was an old guy, he would have called long ago. ¡°Is that so? It seems right.¡± Leda thought of Cass charging with a bunch of white-breathing Distortion things and shook her head. Even she found that weird look a little scary. She dug around in her bag again, took out a fruit and was about to bite it as she said, ¡°Speaking of which, Kuro, it¡¯s incredible that Kaz has a tyrant¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat that!¡± Kuro suddenly shouted, scaring Leda. She loosened her grip and the fruit fell. It was not the fruit in Leda¡¯s bag, but a purple fruit with chains on it. The fruit rolled on the ground and reached the door. At this time, the door opened and Crowe walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, Cass and others sent a message saying that the pirate who solved this incident has been killed, but they want to ask you for forgiveness. They said that they did not do their job well and betrayed your trust and expectations, uh¡­¡± The fruit rolled to Crowe¡¯s feet and he saw it and bent down to pick it up. He pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Devil Fruit?¡± This looks like Devil Fruit. Leda¡¯s face fell. ¡°My apple¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, why is there a shipment for no reason?¡± Kuro touched his chin and said curiously, ¡°I haven¡¯t killed any metahumans recently. Regarding Leda¡¯s ability to ship goods, Kuro doesn¡¯t believe in metaphysics but he also believes in metaphysics. After all, her ability to ship goods is too strong. But in the past, he was the one who killed people and got the goods from Leda¡¯s bag. After a metahuman dies, the demon in the body has a chance to choose a fruit nearby and then become a new Devil Fruit. But this in itself is a probability, not to mention that Kuro hasn¡¯t killed any metahumans yet. He couldn¡¯t say that there were metahumans among the people who were killed by William. Wait ¡­ ¡°What did you just say? Kaz killed someone and then apologized to me? Who did he kill, does he have information? Is he an ability user?¡± Kuro asked. Crowe nodded. ¡°Yes, the specific news also said that he seems to be an ability user who can assimilate thoughts and force people to change their thoughts through chains and domesticate them.¡± As he spoke, he stared at the Devil Fruit in his hand and smirked. Could it be that one? ¡°Forceful change of mind?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous fruit, but isn¡¯t it too far for me?¡± But this is the East China Sea, and that is the New World. How did such a long distance just end up in Leda¡¯s bag¡­ Has her ¡®Strong Luck¡¯ attribute exploded to this extent? ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to be in my hands than in the hands of others.¡± Kuro shook his head. Devil Fruit, once eaten by people in the sea, is more or less a threat. Kuro was afraid of this unknown ability user. No way, no way? No one really thinks that in such a big world, the Devil Fruit is only on a fruit like a rubber thread spark. The sea is so wide, which represents many possibilities. There are too many other abilities. He might have the ability to stare and then kill the other party with a knife in his hand. Even if she doesn¡¯t die, she won¡¯t be able to bear it if she gets pregnant. Humans fear the unknown, and Kuro is not immune to this. Therefore, he will collect these dangerous fruits. Compared to being eaten by someone in the sea and collecting them himself, he can ensure that this fruit is just a fruit. One less person to eat means one less threat. Kuro even had a thought that if Leda was really so lucky and that backpack was really so godly, he might as well collect all the Devil Fruit. When the Devil Fruit is gone, he will not be afraid of those treacherous abilities. If he doesn¡¯t have the ability, he won¡¯t be afraid of anyone. Isn¡¯t he able to use the Haki Body Technique? This thing is all knowable and he is not afraid of it at all. But this is just a thought. There are so many Devil Fruits on the sea, how can they be collected? Leda¡¯s bag is not the Devil Fruit Tree. Not to mention that this thing is not 100% to begin with, even if it is 100%, do you want me to kill them one by one? Wouldn¡¯t that put the cart before the horse? Kuro was already afraid of those unknown ability users. Now, in order to prevent these unknown ability users from appearing, he ran over and killed them first¡­ Do you have nothing better to do? ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s solved. As for the apology, there¡¯s no need for that. Let them do their own thing. Besides, how can the Marine not fail? It¡¯s unrealistic to expect them to win every battle.¡± Kuro said. As long as it is a battle, there will always be a time when your feet are wet. Once your feet are wet, there is a high chance that you will be wet. Kuro had seen this too many times, whether in the East China Sea or on the Grand Line. If he really had to punish others for a failure, how could Marine do anything? We can¡¯t dampen Marine¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°You have never failed,¡± Leda said. ¡°How can that be the same?¡± Kuro said. ¡°How can my situation be the same? If I fail, I will die there.¡± Look at other people¡¯s battles. It doesn¡¯t matter if they lose. If they are injured, they can retreat and recuperate for a while before continuing. And look at myself¡­ Ever since he came to the headquarters, he had been fighting with his life on the line. Of course, he could not fail. Besides, he¡¯s not a tough guy. He can¡¯t beat me. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to G-3.¡± Kuro glanced at the sea outside. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at the East China Sea anymore. That William should have gone to the Grand Line. As long as he arrives there, he will have to pay a certain price to go back. Inform the Marine branch near the Reverse Mountain and keep a close eye on him. Once Sam William is found, he will be driven back to the Grand Line.¡± Chapter 911 All Turned to Ashes When Kuro crossed the Calm Belt from the East China Sea and reached the Grand Line, William¡¯s fleet had just passed the Upside Down Mountain and smoothly entered the Grand Line. Well, it did not go well. After they returned to Swifts, they conscripted five more ships and recruited those who wanted to follow William as a pirate. A total of 1,500 pirates went to the Grand Line, but four of them were destroyed in the turbulent current of the Upside Down Mountain. After finally crossing the Upside Down Mountain, they immediately encountered a storm. Under the rolling waves, the three already broken ships were directly submerged. In the end, he encountered a huge sea beast and swallowed a ship while it was unprepared. Then, he went into the sea and left Seven¡¯s will. At this time, they came to a relatively calm sea. On the deck, William stood at the front, dripping wet, his face dark. ¡°This is the Grand Line!¡± He lost half of his forces just by crossing the Upside Down Mountain. This is the damn Grand Line. ¡°Mont Blanc, is the weather on the Grand Line always like this?¡± he asked slowly. ¡°Yes, the Grand Line has always been like this.¡± Montblanc nodded. He came from the Grand Line and would not be surprised by such an accident. But William was different. Hearing Mont Blanc¡¯s words, he nodded and looked at the sea. ¡°It seems that my preparations were not wrong. It is too dangerous here.¡± Losing half of his forces is nothing. His core and trusted subordinates are still there. However, he needed to be extremely vigilant next. This sea is indeed dangerous! ¡°Captain William!!¡± At this moment, the pirate above the mast stuck his head out and said: ¡°A pirate ship has been found ahead!¡± Pirate Ship? ¡°Telescope!¡± Mont Blanc was the first to call out, and then a pirate sent a telescope over. Mont Blanc directly looked in the direction pointed by the pirate on the observation deck above the mast. In the sea, there was really a Pirate Ship. The Pirate Flag Mont Blanc did not know. ¡°Sverre, come and see.¡± Swire took the binoculars and looked over there, frowning. ¡°I know them. They are the Lion Pirates. Captain Lion Pirates is a big pirate with a bounty of 60 million!¡± As people who are preparing to enter the Grand Line, they naturally have to pay attention to the news of the Grand Line. Swire, who specializes in intelligence, is responsible for collecting this aspect. He remembers where the Marines are strong and where the pirates are strong. As long as there was a bounty, he would remember it, especially for such a high bounty. Sixty million, that¡¯s twice as much as William! ¡°It¡¯s 60 million¡­¡± Mont Blanc shook his head and looked relaxed. It made sense. He had just left the Upside Down Mountain not long ago, how could he meet someone with a high bounty? He did not care about this bounty. He used to be a pirate with a bounty of 200 million berries. That was a rare ¡®supernova¡¯ back then. Later, the Captain was arrested by the Marines and he escaped death to East Blue. Originally, he looked down on William and others, but he was dormant by William¡¯s strength and strategy and thought that William was a man who could become a great pirate. In the past, he didn¡¯t care about it, and now he doesn¡¯t care about it even more. He has already surpassed himself and become God knows how strong. He has learned the Haki that he didn¡¯t learn in the first half of the game. A mere 60 million¡­ Mont Blanc grinned hideously. ¡°This level is just so-so. William, we can¡­¡± If they fought well, they could even make the 60 million pirate surrender and increase the bounty for their captain. The bounty now is too low and they must make a name for themselves. Just as Mont Blanc was about to say this, a loud roar sounded. ¡°Everyone, get ready!!¡± Steam rose from William¡¯s body and his legs burst out with steam impact. He flew in the air and stared at the gradually appearing pirate outline. ¡°Mont Blanc, Swire, go all out! Elmira, be ready to evacuate!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and fight them first. I¡¯m a Logia, so I won¡¯t get into trouble easily. All ships, align your muzzles and aim at the target! Except for the gunners, everyone prepare your guns and shoot, and be ready to take the lead! The opposite side Captain is 60 million, we have to be ready to fight hard and even escape!¡± The steam around William¡¯s body expanded and turned into a huge turbulent steam giant that rolled over like a huge wave. ¡°Hey¡­ No, William, this is a misunderstanding, come back quickly!¡± Mont Blanc was stunned and reacted and shouted, but William had already flown over. That speed¡­ he used his full strength! William was panicking. When he was in East Blue, William met a few million pirates. At most, it was more than 10 million, but 10 million and 30 million are two different concepts. 30 million and 60 million are two different concepts. Sixty million! Twice as much as him! To be honest, William was still brooding about the bounty. His bounty was released after he met Kuro, which meant that Kuro also provided his opinion here. He thought that he was only worth 30 million, which meant that he only had 30 million strength. The Grand Line is indeed dangerous! But he wanted to become the Great Pirate¡¯s man, 60 million will not make him yield. After suffering such a loss in the Mountain of Reversal, the morale visible to the naked eye is decreasing. Now that this is his first battle, he must show his might, otherwise, the hearts of the people will scatter! Even if we lose, we have to fight bravely! With this thought in mind, William gritted his teeth and flew over. The steam giants descended to the waves at the same time. When they approached the Pirate Ship, two steam giant hands were directly inserted into the sea. ¡°Boiling waves!!¡± From the front of the giant hand to the seawater under the pirate ship, it formed a boiling sea path. The seawater boiled for William. The Pirate Ship did not seem to have reacted. This was a good opportunity for William. A large amount of steam from the seawater surrounded the Pirate Ship. ¡°Steaming Danger Burst!!¡± William, who was in the state of a steam giant, roared. With an explosion, the steam wrapped around the Pirate Ship became even hotter and burned without fire in the steam. ¡°Ah!!!¡± A tragic cry sounded in the steam. ¡°Scream? No, that¡¯s impossible. Is this to attract my attention and make me slack off?!¡± The steam giant stretched out a hand, which extended forward and transformed into a huge sword, directly slashing towards the burning pirate ship. The area of the huge sword was even larger than the pirate ship! ¡°Overheat Slash!!¡± The huge sword slashed horizontally and directly touched the burning bow of the ship. Under the high temperature, the already burning ship directly burst into flames, forming a big fire. Then, the giant sword swept across the Pirate Ship, and the entire ship seemed to have fallen into a burning hell and was ignited. Hot, hot, burning!! In this environment, there was no sound from the Pirate Ship. ¡°No sound?!¡± William¡¯s eyes flashed with fear. Was he enduring in the flames? Or was he waiting for him to relax and give him a fatal blow? No matter what, I can¡¯t take the risk! William raised his other steam hand and turned it into a big sword again and slashed it vertically in that direction. ¡°Overheat Slash!!¡± Under the huge sword, the burning Pirate Ship burned even more violently and scattered, turning into a wreckage. But there was still no aura inside. Kenbonshoku (Observation) clearly found so much life aura just now. Can the entire ship be hidden? Does it have power that can not be sensed by Kenbonshoku (Observation)? ¡°Overheat Slash!!¡± William gritted his teeth and struck again. The huge sword swept down again, but there was still no reaction from the other side. ¡°Overheat Slash!!¡± ¡°Overheat Slash!!¡± ¡°Overheat Slash!!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah!! Superheat Slash!!!¡± William seemed to have gone crazy. His hands turned into a huge steam sword and slashed crazily in the steam ball. In the rear, Montblanc¡¯s mouth twitched and he inexplicably sympathized with the pirate who had turned into ashes in the steam and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Don¡¯t cut it, it¡¯s all turned into ashes, William¡­¡± Chapter 912 Half-Merman Force Fortress G-3. Kuro has been back for a while, idling there. Recently, the sea has been quite peaceful. At least within the control of the World Government, it seems to be very peaceful, which made Kuro comfortable for a while. The New World is getting more and more chaotic, but this has nothing to do with Kuro. Big Mom seemed to be still on the way to the Country of Peace. Kuro wanted to know what kind of sparks they were colliding with the Country of Peace. It would be best if they both died there. ¡°That idiot Tiki is out?¡± At this time, in the office, Kuro frowned and said, ¡°At this critical moment, where is he going? He wants to see Kaido and Lingling fight and take advantage of them? It should be impossible. These two are on the same ship. If Tiki really wants to go over, I¡¯m afraid the two of them will join forces. Where did the information come from?¡± Crowe said, ¡°It¡¯s from Headquarters, let us prepare at the front line.¡± ¡°Where did Headquarters get this information¡­ Is it from Kuzan? No, although that idiot Kuzan joined hands with Tiki, he himself is not there. It is the intelligence sent by the spy.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to care. Just watch quietly. In this damned New World, they can fight.¡± ¡°Not really. I think that Blackbeard guy¡¯s target is not Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) with the same status as him, but somewhere else.¡± ¡°Uh, what place?¡± Kuro subconsciously said and was suddenly stunned. This sound was not made by someone in the office. Just Leda and Chlo? in the office, and the voice ¡­ Kuro turned his head and saw a tall man with a long handlebar mustache squatting in front of the side window. He bowed to Kuro with his left hand on his chest. ¡°Nice to meet you, Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un. My name is Joe Rudolph¡­¡± He smiled at Kuro and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pirate.¡± Kuro glanced over and slowly lit a cigar and said, ¡°Bold.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have the courage, you can¡¯t be a pirate.¡± Rudolph laughed. ¡°Joe Rudolph¡­¡± Crowe stared at him and pushed up his glasses. ¡°I have heard of this name. He is a famous wandering bounty hunter leader in the New World. He attacked pirates and took their heads in exchange for a bounty. But why do you say you are a pirate?¡± Rudolph smiled and said, ¡°I am originally a pirate. It¡¯s just that in the New World, the benefits of killing pirates are greater than robbing.¡± With that, he jumped into the office and said, ¡°I heard that Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un has the power of Shichibukai. This time, I brought some small gifts.¡± With that, he took out a cloth bag from behind his waist and placed it on Kuro¡¯s desk. The cloth bag was wet, or rather, the man was wet all over. ¡®He swam here?¡¯ ¡°Chloe.¡± Kuro leaned back without looking at the cloth bag. Crowe walked over and opened the cloth bag and was shocked. Inside the cloth bag, there were three wet human heads. The human heads also seemed to have water in them, but they were preserved by special craftsmanship and did not rot, but it also meant that these people had been dead for a while. It was all the old man¡¯s head. After a moment of shock, Crowe carefully looked over and said, ¡°The [Gale Pirates] Verdi, [Green Claw] Elmara, [Lazy One] Skofi¡­ Mr. Kuro, they are all fugitives from the sixth floor, and the average bounty is more than 200 million.¡± ¡°This is my welcome gift.¡± Rudolf smiled and said, ¡°I heard that there are still three Shichibukai under Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un. I wonder if I have the honor.¡± Kuro stared at him for a while and suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting to meet someone who took the initiative to be a Shichibukai. You are not a human, right?¡± Rudolf bared his teeth, revealing a row of sharp teeth, and his long handlebar mustache danced with the twitching of his face. ¡°I am Catfish Half-Merman, the commander of the Half-Merman force, representing the Half-Merman force to negotiate.¡± ¡°Half-fish?¡± Kuro suddenly said, ¡°The group that is not liked by humans and mermen?¡± There are Half-Mermaids in this world. Doflamingo has a subordinate, but Half-Mermaids are in a worse situation. Most humans don¡¯t like Half-Mermaids, and most Half-Mermaids don¡¯t like Half-Mermaids. They think that Half-Mermaids are freaks. Except for being lucky to meet people who don¡¯t care about these things, they are generally abandoned. But this man said that the Half-Merman forces¡­ Are all Half-Mermaids powerful now? Kuro looked at Rudolf. He sensed that this person was not weak, and he had killed a few old men. ¡°What is the bounty?¡± Kuro asked. Rudolf shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a bounty on my head. What I did in the New World is not wanted by the World Government.¡± Kuro nodded. If there was no bounty, it meant that it did not touch the interests of the World Government and was not reported by the Marine. The so-called Pirate is also divided. Before the Pirate has a bounty, Marine meets it completely depending on their mood, but they basically choose to ignore it. Pirates without bounties are useless to capture unless the provocation is serious. It doesn¡¯t matter how many pirates they fight or how they call themselves pirates. Anyway, they haven¡¯t done anything to offend the World Government. This Rudolf is like this. They might have a reputation and power, but they are in the New World, outside the sphere of influence of the World Government, so there is no bounty for them. ¡°There is no bounty¡­ There is no threat without a bounty.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°Shichibukai wants fame. You may have some fame in the New World, but I want the overall fame of the Grand Line. Besides, a few heads don¡¯t mean anything. As a Half-Merman, you should be good at swimming. Maybe you got it from the sea.¡± ¡°But I want you to get a bounty now, it¡¯s not appropriate¡­¡± If a pirate wanted a bounty, it would be easy to attack the World Government, but Kuro was crazy to let him do it. ¡°Capture a few people.¡± Kuro tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°I want him alive and dead.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Rudolf bowed and was about to leave. ¡°Wait¡­ Crowe, go and get the bounty for him. If he takes the head, give him the money,¡± said Kuro. ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe responded and said to Rudolph, ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll give you Bailey.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Am I being treated as a bounty hunter? But money is fine.¡± Rudolf smiled, made a gentleman¡¯s bow and followed Crowe out. ¡°Half-Merman¡­¡± Kuro watched him go out and narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting.¡± He was in his G-3, so of course he would not take Kenbonshoku (Observation) for no reason, but Kenbonshoku (Observation) is actually more of a passive ability. Basically, as long as there is danger approaching, he can sense it. This Rudolph should have swum over, but he was able to appear in his office without anyone sensing him, which shows that this guy has strength. Not surprisingly, he killed these old men. Chapter 913 The Leader Who Lived for His People If he wants to be Shichibukai, in fact, Kuro feels that he can rely on his strength alone, but Kuro needs information about this kind of person to see what his trajectory is. Since the establishment of Shichibukai, those who take the initiative to be Shichibukai, except for that weakling Luo, are all dangerous. Blackbeard did not say anything. It was because of him that Kuro was more cautious about the Shichibukai selection, in case another similar one appeared. Further up was Doflamingo, a dangerous person who threatened the World Government to become a Shichibukai. If there was another similar case under his command, it would be a small matter if he did something wrong, but it would be a big deal if he lost face. Kuro picked up the phone on his desk and dialed a number. Soon, Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance changed into a cold appearance with a small beard on his chin. ¡°Lucci¡­¡± ¡°Kuro? Why are you looking for me again? I am CP0 under the World Government, not Marine, nor are I under your Vice-Admiral. Pay attention to your identity!¡± Lucci said coldly. ¡°Looking for you to get some information is like asking for your life. We are all of the same body, don¡¯t be so petty, Lucci.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said, ¡°Do you know Joe Rudolph?¡± ¡°The World Government has no orders, we CP are not obliged to cooperate with you, Kuro!¡± As Lucci spoke, he paused for a moment and said, ¡°The leader of the Half-Merman forces in the New World is a very troublesome person. Because he is as strong as a Merman underwater, he often robs pirates in the New World and is famous in the New World.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have contact with him in the beginning?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes, he also wanted to join Shichibukai at that time, but the World Government took into account the opinions of the human kingdom and that Jinbe was also in Shichibukai at that time, so they ignored him. And his fame is only slightly famous in the New World, he is not the kind of existence that is famous in the sea,¡± Lucci said. In the past, the World Government invited Shichibukai because of its reputation. At least, it has to be heard by people in the entire sea. However, Joe Rudolph is only famous in New World, and it is not the positive evaluation of pirates, but the type of ¡®Ground Rat¡¯. There are only two outcomes for pirates to encounter him, either pirates kill him or he kills pirates. ¡°What is his purpose?¡± Kuro asked. Lucci was silent for a while and said, ¡°Maybe he wants the world to acknowledge the existence of Half-Mermaids.¡± Kuro agreed on this point. In terms of race, humans and murlocs don¡¯t like Half-Mermaids, and in terms of camp, pirates don¡¯t like this guy who only knows how to play dirty, and Marines don¡¯t like him even more. This is a trap. ¡°You want him to be Shichibukai?¡± Lucci asked. ¡°He took the initiative to come to me. If his purpose is simple, it is not impossible.¡± Kuro said, ¡°After all, he is strong enough, and his position seems to be that there is no other way but Shichibukai.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t care about the impact of the world alliance. If Rudolf found out that his purpose was very simple, this would be a great opportunity for Shichibukai. His strength is not weak, and the living space is very small. There is nothing else he can do except to hug someone¡¯s thigh. But before he joined Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), it means that this pirate does not have a good impression of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). The Pirate Emperor did not like it. Instead, he wanted to be Shichibukai, which was to live under order. Still ¡­ ¡°It still depends on his sincerity.¡± Kuro held the microphone and looked at the heads on the desk. ¡°Just the heads of a few old guys are not enough.¡± ¡­ . ¡°Take the bounty.¡± Crowe gave Rudolph a check and said, ¡°The total check is 683 million, you can go to the World Bank to redeem it.¡± ¡°As for money¡­¡± Rudolf looked at the check and did not take it. Instead, he said, ¡°Can it be turned into supplies? My people are short of things.¡± Crowe said, ¡°You can take the money and go anywhere to buy what you want.¡± Rudolf shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know the situation of the Half-Mermaids. We Half-Mermaids are not liked. Some of us are very similar to humans, and some are very similar to Mermen, but no matter what, we have the characteristics of fish. Look at my beard, it¡¯s actually just one strand. My skin has no pores, and if you look carefully, you can even see tadpoles. Those humans will not sell us things, and in the New World, we can¡¯t even find an agent.¡± ¡°Oh? There are people who don¡¯t earn money?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°Money, of course someone earned it.¡± Rudolph¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change at all and he continued, ¡°But the price is too high. Our people often buy things at a high price, and the Bailey they get won¡¯t last long. Although 600 million is a lot, my people also have thousands of people. It can¡¯t make my people survive steadily.¡± What kind of concept is 600 million? That is enough for a person to live a carefree and luxurious life. But what if it was a hundred times the price of ordinary people? Take a newspaper for example. For ordinary people, it¡¯s 100 Berries, but for them, it¡¯s 10,000 Berries. Of course, this is not talking about the newspaper. After all, news birds don¡¯t look down on people, but businessmen do. No merchant in the world is willing to trade with them, and those who trade with them are greedy merchants. They can get anything, and as long as their people want supplies, they can get them, but the price is¡­ very expensive. The reason why Rudolf wanted to be a Shichibukai is that they are legal pirates stipulated by the World Government. They will be respected by those countries and they will no longer have to ask those cunning businessmen. This is number one. Secondly, he also wants to get a legal place for his people to live, which is why he did not join Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Rudolf is very strong. At least since his debut, he has rarely lost. It is not that no one has come to recruit him. Kaido had come to recruit him, but he refused. He hated that kind of chaos. He was strong, but his people also had weaklings, and Kaido hated the weak. Big Mom came to recruit him, but Rudolph did not want to lose his soul lifespan. Akagami (Red Hair) also came to recruit him. In fact, Akagami (Red Hair)¡¯s rules are the most suitable, but Rudolf still doesn¡¯t like it. Pirates are still pirates after all. Rudolph became a pirate in order to survive and for his people, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he wants to walk down the dark path. He is doing it for his people after all. It is completely impossible to join the World Government as a nobody. Only by being recruited as a pirate and becoming a Shichibukai can you live within the rules. However, he did not dare to attack the World Government for fear of giving the World Government a bad impression. He could only look for pirates crazily, hoping that the World Government would notice him, but it still did not work. This time, he could not stand it anymore. He took the risk to come to G-3¡¯s fortress and found the gold ingot. He had to become Shichibukai, no matter the price! Chapter 914 I Can¡¯t Get My Sister Rudolph still left, because Crowe couldn¡¯t decide for him whether he could exchange it for supplies. G-3¡¯s supplies were not for sale, and it would be bad if Marines sold their own supplies. This point is strictly guarded by Kuro, whoever sells it will die. Crowe wanted Kuro to make a decision, but when he suggested it, Rudolf left. ¡°You want to buy supplies?¡± At this time, after listening to Crowe¡¯s report, Kuro pondered for a moment and said, ¡°A leader for the survival of his people? Not bad, he is strong and has something on him, but how strong he is, we still have to do some experiments.¡± Kuro still had some expectations for this Half-Merman, but if he died¡­ it would mean that he was not strong enough. There is a price to pay for wanting to be Shichibukai. ¡°Go to David and ask him to do me a favor. If this Joe Rudolph dies, go and investigate the Half-Merman race. If possible, let them join Dressrosa. After all, there are thousands of them and they are also a force,¡± said Kuro. Dressrosa is, of course, inclusive and open, and Kuro is not forcing David to do things by consuming favors. This is a good thing for Dressrosa. If a race that has been ostracized is accepted by others, it will inevitably erupt with strong action and loyalty. Of course, this is on the premise that this person has a certain qualification. But there was one thing that Kuro did not understand. Half-Mermaids seem to be not only human and fish, but also¡­ human and fish. Kuro remembered that Doflamingo had a subordinate named Derringer, who was a Fighting Fish Half-Merman¡­ Yes, it was that Douyu by the Dressrosa sea. This fish and human¡­ How the f*ck did they combine? It¡¯s fine if they are combined, but why can they give birth to a child? This is something that Kuro can¡¯t bear. Even after staying in this world for more than twenty years and coming to the Grand Line, he was still surprised by some of the ¡®wonders¡¯ of this world. Is there no reproductive isolation?! It was too chaotic. ¡­ . Half a month later, somewhere in the New World. There is a high-lying deserted island in the sea. There is nothing on the island, but at the bottom of the cliff, there is a place full of reefs. This is a reef, there are both bright reefs and dark reefs, it is a natural ship forbidden area. At the end of these reefs, there is a natural cave, there is nothing outside the cave, only the surface darkness can be seen. However, at this moment, a small ship was gradually approaching. There was no one on the ship, only a large number of boxes. In front of the ship, a human head moved on the sea and marched forward. As he moved forward, the ship also moved forward. Rudolf carried the rope and pulled the ship closer to the reef. When he got close, he came out of the water and fumbled in his arms for a while. He took out a conch and blew a deep horn. As the horn sounded, a few more lights gradually appeared in the dark cave. It was the unique light possessed by people with smooth skin under the sun. A group of figures walked out of the darkness, revealing their figures. A young man with shark-like fins on his back grinned and looked at Rudolf in the sea in front of him. He bared his sharp teeth and waved, ¡°Boss Rudolf, it¡¯s Boss Rudolf!¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, Pecklin, let everyone come and get the things up.¡± Rudolf smiled and said, ¡°I brought back a lot of supplies.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m finally back!¡± The Shark Half-Merman named Pecklin shouted excitedly and called everyone to fall into the sea and swim towards the ship. He carried the box on the ship on his head and swam back. There are both men and women among these Half-Mermaids, such as the stronger Half-Mermaids like Pecklin. There are also some Half-Mermaids who only have the characteristics of a Half-Mermaid but are very thin. ¡°Boss Rudolf!¡± ¡°Boss Rudolf, you¡¯re back!¡± Walking into the cave, many Half-Mermaids looked at Rudolf with admiration and greeted him respectfully. Rudolph had a smile on his face, and the two handlebar mustaches on his lips trembled. He nodded at these Half-Mermaids from time to time and walked into the cave. The interior of the cave is divided into several floors. At the bottom is a natural square. There is a large pool of water connected to the sea outside. Around it are some houses built with stones. There are some old furniture in the house, which is filled with a damp smell. There was a flight of steps that had been carved out. It was spiral-shaped and went all the way to the top. ¡°Boss Rudolf!¡± A group of small Half-Mermaids ran over and surrounded the tall Rudolf¡¯s feet. They looked up and asked, ¡°Did you bring any gifts?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rudolf smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the back. There¡¯s a box with a pink strap. It¡¯s your gift.¡± ¡°Oh! Thank you, Boss Rudolph!¡± The child cheered and sprayed outside. ¡°Rudolf¡­¡± At this moment, on the upper level, a man with octopus-like hair looked down and stared at Rudolf. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s Dagon.¡± Rudolf maintained his smile and went up the stairs to the top. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Dagon looked at the cheering children below, pursed his lips, and followed Rudolph into a cave on the upper floor. That was Rudolph¡¯s habitat. At this time, there were two other people in the cave. One of them had a serrated nose and was muscular and full of violence, but except for that long nose, the others were like humans. Sawtooth Shark Half-Merman. There was another one with a long mouth and teeth like sawteeth. In addition, other places were also like humans. Crocodile Ray Half-Merman. The Sawtooth Shark Half-Merman curled his lips and said, ¡°Boss, we need to buy extra gifts. Our material capital is in short supply. Every time those damn human merchants come, they sell them at a high price. We have no money.¡± Rudolph smiled. ¡°Taylor, don¡¯t let the children down.¡± ¡°Tch, if you ask me, Boss, we should find the Sun Pirates and use their name, as long as those Mermen accept¡­¡± ¡°Tyler!!¡± Before Taylor could finish, Dagon glared at him. ¡°Do you know what you are saying, Taylor!¡± Tyler pursed his lips and bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss Rudolf, Brother Dagon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Taylor doesn¡¯t know some things. It¡¯s normal.¡± Rudolph shook his head and still maintained his smile, ¡°Sun Pirates, it¡¯s really a distant memory¡­¡± ¡°Rudolf, how much did it cost this time? I see a lot of supplies.¡± Dagon interrupted Rudolph¡¯s memory and asked. ¡°More than 600 million.¡± Rudolf said, ¡°I looked for many merchants, but basically no one sold it. In the end, I begged Umit¡¯s men and bought it at a high price.¡± The characteristics of Half-Mermaids are not just their fins. Some Half-Mermaids can even hide their fins, but most of them have other characteristics on their skin, which cannot be hidden. Anyone who lives in the New World can recognize them at a glance. But what can they do? They live in the New World¡­ They are Half-Mermaids, and their characteristics are more human. They can¡¯t cross the violent currents under the Red Earth like the Mermen, and they can¡¯t go to [Paradise], nor can they enter the Four Seas. Perhaps in places where information is not dense, they can live normally. Chapter 915 Choosing Who Is a Problem ¡°More than 600 million¡­¡± Bessemer chewed on the word and sighed. ¡°How much can that be converted into?¡± This is their living situation. No one sells to them because of serious discrimination. There are indeed greedy businessmen in the world, but can these businessmen sell everything they want? They are also human beings. Not only do they need basic survival, they also need entertainment, medicine, books, and all kinds of things. Money can buy everything, but once their channels are monopolized, the price will be raised. The only thing that can meet all their living standards is the World Government, or¡­ the Kings of the Underground World. The World Government will ignore them, but the Kings of the Underground World know their situation, so the price of supplies naturally rises, more than 600 million. It is estimated that the purchasing power is not much. ¡°Why can¡¯t we be a proper pirate group!¡± Taylor said. ¡°We are very powerful. We can take back everything we want with our own hands. We can attack those towns and conquer those humans and make them serve us. We can do it!¡± ¡°Tyler!¡± This time, Rudolf looked at Taylor solemnly. ¡°We are also human, don¡¯t say such things again!¡± ¡°Boss, I just can¡¯t accept it!¡± The veins on Taylor¡¯s forehead were showing. ¡°We are much stronger than them. Those pirates can live so well, why are we so aggrieved!¡± ¡°Because only we can live well,¡± Bessemer said. ¡°You didn¡¯t even consider our companions.¡± ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t say that, Taylor, or Rudolph will be angry.¡± Dagon shook his head slightly. Taylor looked at Rudolph and found that his smile had disappeared. He immediately shut up and stopped talking. ¡°No matter how strong we are, can we be as strong as the World Government, as strong as Marine? Or as strong as Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)?¡± Rudolph said slowly: ¡°How long can we live? Taylor, you are the youngest, but you are thirty years old. I am forty-seven years old. How long can I live? Thirty years? Forty years? But we still have the race, we have companions. Maybe Pecklin will take over in the future, but how long will he guarantee that we will survive?¡± ¡°Tyler, you have to know that you don¡¯t represent yourself alone. We have thousands of compatriots. We have to ensure their safe survival, not like this. There is a deserted island, but we still don¡¯t dare to see the sun!¡± Above the cave is the island. They can actually live on the island, but why not? Because Rudolf is worried about the casualties of his compatriots. The New World is a very dangerous place. If they are not here one day, or if they are not careful and let a passing pirate group fire a few cannons, the lives of their compatriots will die. But Rudolf values the lives of his compatriots the most! Not only Taylor, but even the remaining two people looked sad. They are Half-Mermaids, and their situation is too difficult. It is because of their difficulties that they have all kinds of crazy ideas. If it weren¡¯t for Rudolph¡¯s prestige, Taylor would have released herself long ago. ¡°But this time, our chance has come. As long as we satisfy that person, we have a high chance of becoming Shichibukai!¡± Dagon was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rudolf sat down on a stone platform in the cave and said, ¡°I went to Fortress G-3 and found the Golden Lion. I¡¯m honored to see no discrimination against us Half-Mermaids in his eyes. He is a big shot and he has the right to decide our living environment.¡± There are many people who don¡¯t discriminate against them. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) can do it, and so can Marine big shots. But the only thing that can give him what he wants is gold ingots. Dagon¡¯s pupils contracted, ¡°Shichibukai¡­¡± Fortress G-3, the Golden Lion, has a lot to do with this. Ledfield, Bundy Walde. Rumor has it that Golden Lion was also killed by him. Coupled with many big pirates, it gave the Vice-Admiral the title of [Old Era Nemesis]. But recently, the power of Shichibukai is in his hands alone. One of the original Seven Warlords of the Sea, Whitebeard II, Edward Weeble, was killed. There are rumors that the man did not satisfy him, and there are also rumors that it was because he had once offended this man, and Crocodile, who was once removed, has returned. Everything only shows that Kim Jung-ho chose Shichibukai based on his own mood and not the rules of the World Government. Not through the World Government, just to please a person¡­ ¡°Are you sure it will work?!¡± Dagon breathed heavily. If they can become Shichibukai and be recognized by the World Government and the Marine, their living environment will completely change. It has to be known that the Shichibukai rules set by Jin Xuan are full of temptation. Many pirates in the New World are trying their best to raise their prestige. Recently, the density of pirate activities in the New World is much higher than before, and they all want to be noticed by the Golden Lion. After all, it was really tempting. In a route, they can choose a station to collect taxes from passing merchant ships, and the price is just to try their best to attack the pirates in that route. Their Half-Merman survival is also eating pirates. In essence, there is no difference, it is just a change of place. But once this place is changed, the treatment will be completely different! ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Rudolf shook his head and said, ¡°It can only be said that there is a high probability. Jin Lu thinks that the number of heads I am going to exchange for Umit is not enough. He wants a bigger head!¡± The three pirates were killed a long time ago and were kept in exchange for supplies. But this time, Rudolf took the risk. He went to G-3, wanting to take these heads to see if he could change the Shichibukai position. However, Rudolf did not have high hopes. He paid a lot of attention to the sea. From Kim¡¯s Shichibukai, he knew that his requirements were very high. Mihawk is the world¡¯s number one swordsman. Hancock is the ¡°Pirate Empress¡±, the king of the Hydra Island, and her strength is also terrifying. Crocodile has been famous for a long time. He is also a hero of the sea and challenged Whitebeard without dying. Bucky is a crew member of the former Pirate King and his power is also extremely great. Only such a person is qualified to enter Shichibukai¡¯s echelon. Rudolf is confident that he will not lose to them, but his battle record¡­ is indeed not good enough. Rudolf gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We have to find someone with a high status. He has to be famous and the kind of person that Marines will want.¡± ¡°A Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) level, we are no match for them.¡± Bessemer frowned. ¡°The one under Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is also fine.¡± Dagon thought for a moment and said, ¡°The last time I went to chase the Pirates, I found Big Mom¡¯s Queen¡¯s Hymn on the ship. Although I don¡¯t know where she went, there is no doubt that Big Mom went out. There are not many people left on Cake Island, maybe it is our chance.¡± ¡°In addition, there is intelligence that Blackbeard is also moving out. Their fleet is scattered, and the direction of the fourth ship is on our side. If there is enough time, we can catch the captain of the fourth ship, Abaro Pizarro.¡± ¡°Cake Island and Evil King¡­¡± Rudolph narrowed his eyes. Although the news has been erased by the World Government, Rudolph¡¯s impression of Arbaro Pizarro is only above one of the most vicious criminals in the world, but it does not hinder his fame. Someone who can be actively hidden by the World Government must be a very dangerous person. If he is caught, he can definitely become Shichibukai. Cake Island is also possible, but Big Mom¡¯s child is a ¡®General¡¯ level character. If he can be caught, he can also become Shichibukai. These two¡­ Choosing which one is a problem. As for the problem of strength, Rudolf did not care. For the race, he could sacrifice everything! Moreover, he is not weak! Chapter 916 What? Pizarro Was Captured?! ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± In Fortress G-3, the Den Den Mushi in Kuro¡¯s office suddenly rang. At this time, Kuro put his feet on the table and leaned against the back of the chair, pretending to sleep. Hearing the Den Den Mushi ring, he opened his eyes slightly and a trace of impatience flashed in his eyes. ¡°Lida.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so close, why do I have to pick you up every time?¡± Leda muttered, stood up and jumped directly on the desk. Her small body sat there cross-legged and picked up the microphone. ¡°Moximossi, this is Fortress G-3.¡± ¡°Vice Admiral!¡± A serious voice came from the other side and said: ¡°This is G-314 Branch, there is a particularly important matter to report!¡± Leda handed over the microphone. ¡°Hey, Kuro, it¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°I can hear you. Let him talk.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t move. The Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression was exaggerated, his mouth opened and closed, almost spitting out saliva, and he said: ¡°A group of Half-Mermaids captured the Captain of the Blackbeard Pirates Ship No.4, Abaro Pizarro, is now pulling the ship to dock here!¡± Woah! As soon as he said this, Kuro quickly grabbed the microphone in Leda¡¯s hand and said with wide eyes, ¡°Who?! Abbas Pizarro?! That bastard Tiki¡¯s subordinate?! What¡¯s going on, how did he catch him? Isn¡¯t Tiki behind the New World!¡± ¡°Yes! The Half-Merman leader who defeated Pizarro is called Joe Rudolph. He said that he wants to use this person as a Shichibukai and said that he has come into contact with you, so¡­¡± ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Kuro pressed the microphone on the Den Den Mushi and was stunned for a while before he burst out with a curse, ¡°F*ck!!¡± ¡°Huh? Kuro? What do you think this time?¡± Leda tilted her head and asked. This sentence was translated into various meanings. Every time Kuro said this, there were many meanings. Last time he saw Shirahoshi, he said the same thing. ¡°No, this is pure fuck.¡± Kuro said, ¡°That bastard Tiki¡¯s cadre has been caught. He is going to make a big deal!¡± Kuro actually did not want to provoke the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) of the New World. He just wanted them to wait and see. But who would have thought that such a thing would happen. ¡°Joe Rudolph¡­ It¡¯s the Half-Merman just now. He looks quite strong.¡± Leda thought for a while and said: ¡°What should we do, Kuro, should we let him go?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? If I let go of Marine¡¯s face, where will my face go?!¡± Kuro said hatefully. Arbarone Pizarro, the King of Evil, is one of the most dangerous criminals in the world. His history has been actively erased by the World Government. He was once a fierce king. There are all kinds of rumors that this guy is a dangerous person. At the same time, he is one of the companions that Blackbeard chose to break into the sixth floor. He is a huge pirate who stood out from the fight between criminals on the sixth floor. Now, he had been caught. Whether Tich would come to the rescue or not, Kuro could not gamble. To be honest, he didn¡¯t think Teach would. This guy and Whitebeard were polar opposites. As long as Whitebeard was his son, no matter who it was, they would come to his rescue. As for Blackbeard, if you are strong, we are good partners. If you are killed, it only proves that you are not strong enough. It was a character who said, ¡®Only the strong can succeed¡¯. But what if, leaving the choice to a pirate is stupid, so Kuro is very straightforward. Shake people!! ¡°Chloe, Chloe!¡± Kuro opened the window and shouted outside, ¡°Bring me the permanent pointer of the G-314 branch!¡± With that, he turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and dialed a number. With a ring, the Den Den Mushi on his wristwatch was connected. ¡°This is Admiral Kizaru¡¯s office¡­¡± ¡°This is Kuro, call the old man!¡± ¡°Yes! Vice-Admiral Kuro!!¡± The other side shouted and soon, Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression turned into Kizaru¡¯s wretched appearance. ¡°Oh, Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Old man, I am asking for your help!¡± Kuro did not wait for Kizaru to finish and directly said: ¡°A group of Half-Merman caught Captain Pizarro of Blackbeard¡¯s Fourth Division. I am going over to receive him now. He is in the G-314 branch. Old man, you should also move quickly. I am afraid that bastard Titch will snatch him away halfway!¡± ¡°Blackbeard? That¡¯s terrible~¡± Den Den Mushi opened his mouth and said: ¡°Conflict with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), are you going to start another ¡®Top War¡¯?¡± ¡°We have already caught him, we can¡¯t let him go! Just like that, I will wait for you there!¡± Kuro hung up and redialed. ¡°Brother Yixiao¡­¡± In addition to Kizaru, Kuro also shouted and smiled. He was now ¡®cultivating¡¯ in the headquarters. Hearing Kuro¡¯s request, he naturally agreed. In addition, the Vice-Admiral of the Headquarters was also called by Kuro. At this time, Crowe had come in with the Permanent Pointer and handed it to Kuro. He directly pulled open the window and his body floated out. He turned back and said, ¡°I will go first. You will drive out the Golden Lion and inform all the G-3 Marines on patrol to come back. Also inform Kaz and Wilbur to take the ship to the G-314 branch and take Pizarro away before Tiki arrives!¡± With that, Kuro rushed forward at high speed, his body broke through the air and brought out a ball of air, flying in the direction of the Permanent Pointer. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to take me with you, Kuro!¡± Leda shouted from the window, but she couldn¡¯t see Kuro¡¯s back and could only stomp her feet helplessly. Headquarters. ¡°Caught Pizarro?¡± In the Marshal¡¯s office, Sakasugi was slightly stunned by Kizaru¡¯s words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report to me?¡± ¡°Sa, who knows, maybe he has his own considerations.¡± Kizaru shrugged. Sakasugi nodded. ¡°Internal action, if it is decided by me, then it will be a public action of the Marine. Maybe the news will be leaked. Capturing Pizarro can lure Blackbeard. You and Fujitora plus that kid Kurlo, if it is suitable, you may seriously injure Blackbeard! This is an act of justice. Polusalino, you go. I allow it and let Fujitora bring ten warships.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll leave first. That kid¡¯s tone is very urgent.¡± Kizaru said and his body turned into a yellow light and disappeared. Seeing Kizaru leave, Sakasugi clenched his fists, revealing a touch of red on his gloves and a smile on his lips. He understood what Kuro meant. This was not only a secret Marine operation, but also a secret from the World Government. Otherwise, with the personality of the higher-ups, they might not have started a war so soon after the World Conference ended. But he could not wait! What Sakasugi wants is complete justice, the end of this Great Age of Pirates, not the rise again. If one Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is not enough, then add another Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) to deter these pirates. Kuro¡¯s thoughts might be the same as his, so he did not inform him. ¡°This old man will not lose to a young Marine¡­¡± Sakasugi muttered. It doesn¡¯t matter. He understands. He understands everything. Chapter 917 What to Do? As for Kuro ¡­ In fact, he did not think too much about it. The first thing he thought of was to call her up first. But on the way, he came back to his senses. He thought about it and decided not to report it. After all, this is a matter caused by his Shichibukai power. It is a private matter and cannot be promoted to the Marine Headquarters. War is something that kills people when it comes to fighting. Kuro doesn¡¯t want to start a war, and he shouldn¡¯t be the one to start the war. That is the decision of Headquarters. But first of all, Pizarro can¡¯t be robbed in his hands, otherwise his face will be lost. But if all the Marines are involved in this matter and Pizarro is still taken away, then the entire Headquarters will lose face. At that time, the main culprit and Whitebeard were both left there. No matter how big the price was, they stayed there and did not lose the face of the Marine. If they were taken away, it would be the madness of the entire pirate. Think about it, catching a pirate for public execution, and then the pirate is taken away under the gaze of Headquarters 100,000 Marines¡­ That is really not just a matter of losing face, but the morale of Marine itself, the distrust of the world, and the contempt of pirates for Marine. How could this happen? ¡°You really gave me a big problem! Joe Rudolph!!¡± Kuro, who was flying in the air, gritted his teeth and said. The speed of flying made his hair messy and the air burst. ¡­ . G-314 Marine Branch, in Marine¡¯s port square, a large number of Marines surrounded a behemoth in the center, raising their guns and aiming there, their bodies solemn. Nearby ships were also launched, Marines or guns or guns on warships, uniformly aimed at the people in the central square. As long as there is any movement, they will attack. The people in the Central Square have two pointed horns on their heads. It is unknown if they are decorative or natural. Their arms are like metal, and there are metal rings on their dark arms. They look like they can be rotated like rings. He was tightly bound by a large chain and his body was covered in wounds as he knelt there. Evil King, Arbaro Pizarro. Captain of Ship No. 4 of the Blackbeard Pirates, the notorious Great Pirate of the New World. ¡°Hahahaha, I was handed over to Marine, meow!¡± Pizarro laughed out loud and said to Rudolph next to him, ¡°Hey, Catfish over there, is it really good to hand me over to Marine, meow? The Admiral will come to save me. Such a small Marine base, you and your men will be turned into pieces with the Marine base here. Why don¡¯t you surrender? You defeated me and you are very strong. I can suggest to the Admiral that he doesn¡¯t hold you responsible. The Admiral likes strong people very much, meow!¡± ¡°Blackbeard can¡¯t give me what I want,¡± Rudolph said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s a pity, meow.¡± Pizarro laughed. ¡°Then you will only die here.¡± ¡°Hey, show some respect, Pizarro! This is a Marine Base!¡± The Base Chief shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Pizarro grinned and his body suddenly trembled, shaking the chains violently. This noise made Marine take a step back collectively, swallowing his saliva and cold sweat appeared on his face. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Pizarro laughed proudly. ¡°Hey, are these guys really useful?¡± At the side of the center surrounded by Marines, a Half-Merman with a serrated nose curled his lips and said disdainfully, ¡°Just like this, I can kill them all by myself. Is this kind of Marine really worth our service?¡± ¡°Tyler!¡± Dagon frowned. ¡°This is Marine¡¯s place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already¡­¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk so much. Didn¡¯t you hear them? That man is on his way here.¡± Rudolph interrupted Taylor. Taylor pursed her lips and turned her head to the side. The disdain on her face was clear. How strong can that Golden Lion be? Can he be stronger than Boss Rudolf? He doesn¡¯t believe it. It has to be known that Arbalo Pizarro is no match for his boss, and the other pirates on that ship were killed by them. Ship No. 4 was now outside the base. It was tattered and full of their battle trajectories. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they needed a ship to pull this Pizarro, they would have sunk the ship. ¡°Well¡­¡± Rudolph said at this time, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you let my people rest? They just went through a battle and my people are also injured.¡± In addition to the four of them, there are also some Half-Merman experts who participated in the battle, but they were all injured to different degrees and are now here. They didn¡¯t want to stay in this square, but they had no choice because the Marine base refused them to enter and they could only stay in this port square. Moreover, Rudolf had to watch Pizarro in case he continued to escape after recovering his strength. The base commander deliberated for a moment and shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t enter the base, but for the medical treatment and food, we will send someone to help you treat Pizarro.¡± ¡°Hey! Stop joking!¡± Taylor was furious and glared at the Base Chief. ¡°We caught this man. What¡¯s wrong with entering your base to rest now! You¡¯re so weak, don¡¯t put on airs here. Without us, you can¡¯t even keep an eye on Pizarro!¡± ¡°Tyler!¡± Rudolph frowned and called. ¡°Rudolf, I can¡¯t help it!¡± Taylor glared at the Base Chief. ¡°We worked so hard and even you were injured before we caught Pizarro. Then we gave him to these Marines for nothing, but they didn¡¯t even let us in! Why? They are just a group of weaklings. As long as we want to, we can do anything we want. Why do we have to do this! If they don¡¯t let us in, we will fight our way in!¡± ¡°Meow? Is there an internal strife?¡± Pizarro looked at Taylor and the smile on his face widened as if he was watching a good show. Rudolph sighed and advised, ¡°We have to follow the rules, Taylor.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be despised, boss!¡± Taylor was really angry. They are so powerful and now they are surrounded by this group of Marines. They have clearly caught a big villain and should be treated as a hero, but the attitude of Marines now is no different from the humans they have encountered! In that case, in that case¡­ ¡°Then we might as well release Pizarro. We will join Blackbeard and at least live comfortably. Let these Marines who look down on you pay the price and let them¡­¡± ¡°Let them do what?¡± ¡°Let them die¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Dagon suddenly hit Taylor in the mouth with his elbow, causing him to fall back and one of his teeth flew out. ¡°Big Brother Dagon!!¡± Taylor looked up from the ground and stared at Dagon in disbelief. He was actually beaten up?! When has he ever been beaten by his compatriots in all these years? Now, just for some Marines, Dagon wants to beat his own compatriots?! However, when he looked up, he found that something was wrong because Dagon was not looking at him at all. Instead, he was staring at the sky, his pupils constricted as if he had encountered a great enemy. Beside him, Bessemer looked similar, but his head was lowered and cold sweat kept flowing down. In the sky, a man in a white cloak and a golden formal suit appeared. As the breeze blew his hair and cloak, the golden clothes seemed to glow under the sun. The man lowered his head and just looked at Taylor. ¡°How is it, continue.¡± The voice was very soft, but in Taylor¡¯s ears, it inexplicably made him feel cold from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 918 The configuration of escorting you is very high A powerhouse! An absolute powerhouse! Taylor had a thought from the bottom of his heart. He felt that Boss Rudolf was the strongest. But when he saw the person in the sky, even if he did not show any means, Taylor still felt that this person was a super strong master. It was an existence that he could not deal with, and perhaps even Brother Rudolph could not deal with it! The person above gently landed on the ground and smoothed his hair. ¡°Jin Lu¡­¡± Rudolph pulled the corners of his mouth and braced himself to walk over. He bent his body greatly and showed enough etiquette. ¡°Please forgive me. Taylor is still young and often says some brainless things.¡± The person who came was Kuro. He flew here at full speed, afraid that Blackbeard would come faster than him. But when he arrived, he heard the argument below. Kuro glanced at him and did not speak. Instead, he waved at the base chief. ¡°Vice-Admiral.¡± The Base Chief walked over. ¡°What situation?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Why not let them in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, although this group of people is injured, they are still unknown. Although they have caught a fierce fugitive, they are pirates to begin with. Our Marine can let them treat them on the spot because they have caught Pizarro.¡± The Base Chief said. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Kuro looked down at Rudolph, who had his head down, and glanced at the other two Half-Mermaids. Finally, his eyes fell on Taylor, who was lying on the ground. ¡°This is the reason. Is it enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll add a little more.¡± He took out a cigar. After lighting it, he blew out a cloud of smoke. The smoke seemed to come alive. The whole cloud of smoke rushed towards Taylor¡¯s head, directly sealing his head and entering his mouth and nose. ¡°Cough, cough cough cough!!¡± Taylor was coughing desperately, but he couldn¡¯t get the smoke out. Even covering his mouth and nose was useless. He could force it open, but looking at Kuro¡¯s interested eyes, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to do it. He could only desperately strangle himself and try to get rid of the smoke. Seeing Taylor¡¯s face start to turn red and purple, Kuro waved his hand to get rid of the smoke. ¡°Be careful with your words next time. I don¡¯t care who you are or what your identity is, you have to maintain the minimum respect for Marines.¡± After saying this, he no longer looked at Taylor but stared at Rudolf. ¡°And you, stop that fake smile of yours. I have seen this smile too many times. If you should be happy, you should be happy. If you should be angry, you should be angry. Why are you wearing that fake face? It will only make people look down on you. Even if you are strong, you will still be looked down upon.¡± Rudolf looked up and the smile on his face gradually froze and his lips pulled down. Kuro sneered and looked at the giant man bound in chains. ¡°Long time no see, Pizarro, I really didn¡¯t expect that you were still alive after sinking into the sea last time. Your luck is not bad.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Kuro! You have been quite popular recently, meow!¡± Pizarro was still smiling, but his smile was not as wild and casual as before. This man is not someone ordinary people can compare to. Although he lost to Rudolf, he still had no feelings for Rudolf. As Kuro said, no matter how powerful this fake person is, he is nothing. But Kuro was different. This is a sea hero, a terrifyingly strong man. This man had left a deep impression on them since the beginning. At that time, if they were not lucky, they might not have survived from the sea. ¡°To be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect your Blackbeard Pirates to fall into my hands. Aren¡¯t you lying low?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said slowly. Rudolf was actually able to catch a lone person, which was very rare. Logically speaking, if that bastard Titch was dispatched, they should have been dispatched together, but the captain of a ship was caught. What was going on? Separate operations? Or each with their own purpose? Pizarro was stunned for a moment when he heard this, he looked at Kuro strangely, his teeth were wide open, showing the gap in his teeth and he laughed strangely, ¡°You don¡¯t know meow?¡± ¡°What do I know?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Hahahaha meow, you don¡¯t know meow.¡± Pizarro looked at Kuro in amazement as if he had discovered a new continent. ¡°You¡¯re a high-level Marine and you don¡¯t even know it. Amazing, meow.¡± Kuro¡¯s face darkened and he gripped the handle of the knife. ¡°Do you want to taste it, Pizarro?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t be so angry, Kuro, do you want to talk about it?¡± Pizarro rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you don¡¯t know and you let me go. After all, if you catch me, you will go to war with Commander Tich. Now Marine, you are not ready, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re negotiating with the information I want to know?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°What, have you become a fool under Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in the New World? Also, Marines are always ready. There is never anything they are not ready for. I came as a signal. Besides, do you think that bastard Tiki will come to save you? How much will he pay to save you? You have been with him for so long, don¡¯t you know?¡± These words made Pizarro¡¯s forehead sweat. ¡°Besides, are you sure he can save you? You¡¯re in my hands. I¡¯m not like other people, you should know that. I don¡¯t care what secrets you have or what the higher-ups think of you.¡± Kuro patted the scabbard. ¡°Once things go beyond my expectations, I will kill you directly. Pizarro, you better not play any tricks on me. Accepting your fate is your only way out.¡± It was precisely because Pizarro knew this that he wanted to make a deal with Kuro. This man is different from other Marines. He rarely leaves anyone alive. In his hands, he might not even be qualified to enter Impel Down. But Kuro was actually just saying it. How could he know if that idiot Tiki would come and save him? This guy was very patient and good at gambling. Smiley¡¯s bet is only on some things, but Titch¡¯s bet is the kind of bet that will put his life on the line. This caused Kuro to be unable to guess his path. Kuro would not underestimate such a person. From the moment Pizarro was caught, Kuro had to be fully prepared. This person can¡¯t die now. Kuro shouted at the old man and smiled, so this person definitely can¡¯t die now. However, whether he died or not did not matter from the moment he was caught. What that bastard Tiki cared about was not this person, but the impact behind it. If it was in his interest, he might really fight. No matter what, he had to be prepared. Kuro bit his cigar and said with a smile, ¡°Be glad, Pizarro. The arrangement of escorting you is very high. My old man was called by me, the new general Fujitora is also here, plus many Vice-Admiral¡­ Pizarro, this should be the most remarkable moment of your life.¡± The old man Katou Hu and the two generals are here. No matter who the enemy is, it represents safety. Chapter 919 When You Should Be Angry, You Should Be Angry, You Should Rest ¡°That¡¯s really great, meow!¡± Pizarro had nothing to say except to smile. Kuro raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw Pizarro¡¯s gloomy but hopeful look. ¡°Watch him.¡± He said to Rudolf and turned to walk into the base. Ludov opened his mouth to say something, but looking at his back and looking at Taylor, who had just caught his breath, he could not speak. ¡°Right¡­¡± When Kuro was about to reach the entrance of the base, he suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°You did well. In the future, restrain your smile. That face will not bring you anything. As a Shichibukai, you have to have some dignity.¡± With that, he walked into the base. Rudolf, on the other hand, only felt a huge weight lifted from his heart and he felt relieved for a moment. This means¡­ it seems to be done. ¡°Thank you!¡± He bowed deeply to Kuro. When Kuro completely disappeared, he straightened up and moved the corners of his mouth, only to find that this smile had already stiffened under normal circumstances and had always maintained a curved appearance. ¡°My smile, no affinity?¡± He looked at Dagon. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too amiable, making people feel that you¡¯re not a threat.¡± Dagon sighed. Nor prestige ¡­ Taylor didn¡¯t dare to talk back to him, but he dared to talk back to Rudolf from time to time unless Rudolf was really angry. But what could make the corners of his mouth collapse was that things had reached a serious point. Jin Lu was right. That smile¡­ actually had no meaning. Cry when it¡¯s time to cry, laugh when it¡¯s time to laugh, and show your strength willfully, that¡¯s what a strong person should do. Rudolf did not have that smile on his face. He was still the hero and boss in the eyes of his clansmen, but with that smile, it made people look down on him. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, Rudolph¡¯s smile was actually useless. He could understand the thought of showing a humble smile for the survival of his people, but in this world, this method did not work. In this world of idealism and will, if you go against your own will, you will only become weaker and weaker and then fall into confusion. They have a ready-made example¡ªZefa. It may be a trick, but it cannot lose its own will. When he should be angry, he should be angry. He should use thunderous means to show his heart. Even Kuro himself has been assimilated into someone who can scold and hit whoever he wants. If I¡¯m not happy, you will be unlucky. He had to hold it in. That was very uncomfortable. Rudolf was not born with a smiling face. On the contrary, Kuro could see that the ruthlessness in his heart was no weaker than anyone else. That guy named Taylor, in terms of ruthlessness, Rudolph could surpass him by several streets without drifting. But he has been holding it in for too long. It seems that he hasn¡¯t made any progress in a long time. With his current age, he is probably at his peak. But if his mind was more open back then, he might be stronger now. In addition to his strength, his character is also not bad. For the sake of the race, he is willing to bow down and is very rational. If he becomes Shichibukai, there is a route that can guarantee his safety. ¡°Arrange my room and tell the Marines not to be too tense. That group of people will help us deal with them¡­ Give them a few tents and living supplies. Don¡¯t treat them badly.¡± He instructed the Base Chief who accompanied him. ¡°Yes!¡± The Base Chief said respectfully. This Base Chief is a Headquarters Colonel. The G-314 branch is only a small branch of the New World and serves as a frontline reconnaissance role. Of course, they don¡¯t have enough troops. If all of them are here to watch over Pizarro, how can they do anything? Pizarro was caught by Rudolf and others, so it is up to them to see. ¡°Tent?¡± Seeing the Marines bandaging the injured Half-Mermaids and taking out the tents and setting them up in the port square and taking out a few steaming pots full of food, Taylor snorted. ¡°At least they¡¯re not too bad.¡± His anger was greatly reduced. In fact, he had nothing to ask for. All his indignation came from disrespect. But now, looking at this group of Marines bustling around, calling people to bandage their wounds, making tents for them, and taking the initiative to call them to eat, Taylor had no resentment. His brain was very simple, and what he wanted was very simple. Fair ¡­ He just wanted to be fair. They caught Marine¡¯s enemy, so Marine treated them well, even if they didn¡¯t go into the base, it doesn¡¯t matter. Half a day later, a yellow light appeared in the sky and descended on the G-314 branch. Kizaru landed on the ground and floated on his cloak. He touched his chin and looked at Pizarro, who was tied up by chains, and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary. Is he really caught, Evil King.¡± ¡°Kizaru!¡± Pizarro opened his eyes and saw Kizaru looking at him with interest and laughed, ¡°You really came, meow! Hahahaha!¡± Kizaru ¡­ The Half-Mermaids looked at the uncle, and Rudolph and others were shocked. Another powerhouse came, and it was a world-famous shock. ¡°Eh?¡± Kizaru noticed their gazes at this time and looked at Rudolf. With just one glance, he saw through the essence of Rudolf and others. ¡°Oh ~ Half-Mermaids, it¡¯s rare to see you together.¡± ¡°Yes, Admiral Kizaru.¡± Rudolf wanted to bow, but just as his body bent, he suddenly thought of something. He straightened his back and looked straight at Kizaru. ¡°I am the leader of this tribe, the king of all Half-Mermaids!¡± These words made Dagon¡¯s pupils shrink and he subconsciously looked at Rudolf. King ¡­ He had never called her that before. But it sounds like it¡¯s not bad! The world must have many Half-Mermaids. If Rudolf becomes Shichibukai, he will have enough prestige and fame. If those Half-Mermaids know Rudolf¡¯s name, they will definitely come. After slowly gathering those Half-Mermaids who were bullied and looked down on and reaching a certain scale, they might really be able to create a Half-Mermaid Kingdom! Then of course he can be the king! If Rudolf can become the king of all Half-Mermaids¡­ What a great achievement that would be! Dagon¡¯s eyes showed a trace of fascination. Then maybe he can become the¡­ Chancellor of this group of Half-Mermaids? ¡°King? How terrible.¡± Kizaru nodded and introduced himself. ¡°This old man is Kizaru, a Marine Admiral. Well¡­ I have heard of your name before. You are a very good person. You captured Pizarro and handed him over to Marines. Are you going to become a Shichibukai? This really gives us a big problem, but, well done.¡± Kizaru laughed and turned to a Marine chief officer who had followed him. ¡°Where is Kuro?¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral is in the base, I will go and report¡­¡± Kizaru waved his hand and stopped Marine from speaking. He turned around and walked into the base alone. ¡°I will go find him.¡± With that, he staggered into the base with his hands in his pockets. Chapter 920 Pizarro Is For Sure In the Base Chief¡¯s office in the base, after Kuro came, the office was naturally occupied by him. He leaned back in his chair with his back to the desk and looked at the window at the back. He was looking at the port square below through the window. Kizaru slowly walked in and raised his hand to greet him. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and stood up. He said, ¡°Old man, you should be faster than me. Even if the distance between us is different, it shouldn¡¯t be half a day slower. Half a day is very shocking. If Titch comes to attack, no one here can stop him.¡± ¡°Well, this old man has thought a little on the road of life. After all, I am old.¡± Kizaru smiled kindly and sat in the seat that Kuro had given him. ¡°Grandpa, I have a good thing. Try it.¡± Kuro took out a gold-embossed cigar box from his arms and took out a cigar with gold and white patterns inside and handed it to the old man. ¡°I¡¯ve quit smoking for a long time.¡± Kizaru glanced at the cigar and reached out to take it. ¡°But since you gave it to me, I will accept it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Kuro laughed and took out a lighter and hit the pulley. After the flame came out, he lit it for Kizaru. As the cigar was lit up by the flame, Kizaru took a puff and blew out a cloud of smoke. ¡°Oh, so scary. It can actually make such a strong taste. Is it a new product?¡± ¡°A new product developed by a pirate. The taste is not bad, right? Old man, this is for you. I will entertain you with the few stocks I have.¡± Kuro smiled and took out a special edition cigar box and lit one up. There was really not much stock in the box. There were only five left, and there were only four left for the old man. He had been saving this stuff. Because he was sure that Sam William did not have an industry related to cigars, CP did not find it, Marine also found it, and judging from the lines and the strength of the smoke, it should be a product of his own ability, then there was no other way. A dignified Marine Vice-Admiral does not make deals with pirates! It was mainly because it was not good to buy things from such a thing that he was jealous of. If this guy did not suffer enough on the Grand Line, how could he, Kuro, be obedient? ¡°Have we studied how to deal with Pizarro?¡± Kuro asked. Kizaru chuckled and looked at Kuro. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a proposal yourself?¡± ¡°What proposal can I have? Headquarter should make a decision on this matter. Since Pizarro is in our hands, it is impossible to let him go, but what should we do with him?¡± Kuro asked. Kizaru touched his chin and said, ¡°The Headquarters has made a decision. After all, this old man is here. The higher-ups mean that it will be good if we can snipe Blackbeard on the spot, but if no one comes, we will throw Pizarro into Impel Down.¡± ¡°Forget about Impel Down, that¡¯s just to let him continue to live.¡± Kuro thought for a while and said: ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come, get him to Headquarters and execute him on the spot.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s your request¡­¡± Kizaru nodded and smiled: ¡°No problem.¡± Kuro looked out of the port square. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡± A few days later, a huge golden ship arrived. The Golden Lion! This time, the ship is full of 3,000 people. Leda, Crowe, Cass, Wilbur, Ian, and Kuro¡¯s cronies all came in a boat with people. Looking at the extremely exaggerated golden ship, the Half-Mermaids all opened their mouths and could not close them for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s really big¡­¡± Taylor murmured, ¡°Can we have this kind of ship in the future?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have dreams,¡± Bessemer said. As a gang that eats black, Bessemer is very experienced. The surface of this ship is all gold, and the metal hull carved with gold on the hull seems to be quite hard¡­ This kind of ship involves the process and core technology. No matter how much money they have, they can¡¯t complete it, let alone they don¡¯t have money. ¡°They are all famous generals!¡± Rudolph stared at the people coming down from above and said, ¡°Bluebird Ayn, Big Spear Wilbur, Giant Shield Cass, Black Wolf Crowe, and White Whale Leda, they are all famous in the New World¡­¡± ¡°I am Hao Die!¡± Leda, who was walking in the distance, suddenly turned her head and glared at Rudolf. She snorted and continued walking. Another day later, the G-314 branch welcomed the final support. Ten warships led by Fujitora Smiley arrived and surrounded the G-314 base. ¡°Oh¡­ It does mean manic.¡± Laughing with his eyes closed, he used his cane to explore the way as he came down the stairs extended from the hull and said to the bound Pizarro. ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t seem to be resigned to his fate. Is he expecting something? He is a tenacious pirate. Unfortunately, I am Marine and I will not let your expectations succeed.¡± His powerful Kenbonshoku (Observation) can perfectly perceive Pizarro¡¯s emotions. ¡°Brother Yixiao!¡± At this time, Kuro appeared in the port, opened his hand and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Kuro¡­ I need time to get here.¡± Laughing nodded and said. ¡°It¡¯s good that they are here. With our configuration, no one dares to rob us.¡± Kuro finally felt relieved. He was afraid that Blackbeard would break out of prison before their support arrived. In that case, Kuro could only kill Pizarro in advance and then fight Blackbeard. However, for the past few days, he has been using Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to control the seawater at all times. Once he finds the aura of Blackbeard, he is ready to stir the seawater first, but he does not notice anyone. ¡°Hahaha meow, it¡¯s really exaggerated, they¡¯re really all here!¡± Pizarro stared at Kuro and smiled, and Kizaru who was gradually approaching from the rear, his smile was a little weak. ¡°Okay, you can hand it over.¡± Kuro looked at the eyelid Saro and moved his arm, leaving an afterimage. He saw a slash sweep past and cut the chain at Pizarro¡¯s feet. ¡°Are you going to walk by yourself, or should I help you?¡± Kuro said to him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Pizarro keenly sensed that there was nothing good about being ¡®helped¡¯. He stood up and stretched his legs and strode towards the largest golden ship. Ten Grand Army Battleships, one Golden Lion, plus the old man and a smile, and many Vice-Admiral and G-3. ¡°Come! Come on Tiki!¡± A ruthless look appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you dare to come, I will beat you up!¡± He couldn¡¯t be sure about Teach¡¯s actions, but Teach could forget about getting any benefits from him. It was impossible to release the people you had captured. If you want to do it, then do it. It was as simple as that. Arbarone Pizarro, this man, he said it himself! Chapter 921 Pizarro, Sorry At this moment, Rudolf walked over and said hesitantly, ¡°Then we¡­¡± ¡°Go back and wait for the news. Of course, you can also choose a location first. Catching Pizarro will make you famous in the sea.¡± Kuro said something and boarded the ship. The Golden Lion sailed out with ten warships and headed for the headquarters. ¡°Watch the surroundings carefully. No matter what ship it is, I want a specific report.¡± After boarding the ship, Kuro instructed everyone and looked at the endless sea. The branch base is not dangerous, but in this voyage, it is the most dangerous. Blackbeard is not stupid. If he wants to attack, relying on the fortress defense of the base can make him bear losses, and once he reaches the headquarters¡­ it will be safer. Then the only thing that can be done is at sea. But at sea, their current configuration is not a problem at all. Kuro was ready for anything. If Tiki dared to come, he had to be ready to fight. Less than two days after the Golden Lion sailed, in the distance of the sea, several huge ships were also following behind, but their distance was completely undetectable by Kuro. These ships looked very strange. On both sides of the huge ship, there were two huge logs tied to it, and there was a muzzle in the middle of the logs. The sail was completely black and there was a flag with three skulls on it. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult.¡± At this moment, above a ship, a tall and thin man was carrying a gun and staring ahead with the sniper scope on it. After looking at it for a while, he shook his head and said loudly to another ship, ¡°Captain, Kizaru, Fujitora, and Golden Lion are all on it. The guards are too strong. Do you want to go?¡± This person, Captain of Blackbeard Pirates Ship No. 3, ¡®Sonic¡¯ Van Oka. ¡°How many times have I told you to call Admiral.¡± On a nearby ship, a man wearing a high hat and bright lipstick called out and looked at the ship in the middle. ¡®Demon Sherrif¡¯ Laffitte, Captain of Blackbeard Pirates Ship No.5. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± On the ship, a huge man with a captain¡¯s hat with three skulls and a thick black beard with a whip that reached his abdomen laughed. Commander of the Blackbeard Pirates, New Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Marshall D. Tich! ¡°There¡¯s really no way. With such a huge power, it¡¯s impossible to save your companions!¡± After laughing a few times, he said, ¡°Pizarro was unlucky enough to be caught, but there is nothing I can do. I will avenge him! Little ones, turn around and leave. You can¡¯t save Pizarro!¡± Van Oka put down the gun and shook his head. ¡°Everything is a choice of fate¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± On a nearby ship, a man in a mink coat who seemed to be covered in fur coughed a few times and looked like he was going to die of illness at any time. He said, ¡°Fate is often used to measure the existence of people. It seems that fate does not favor Pizarro.¡± Blackbeard Pirates Captain No. 9, ¡®Death God¡¯ Poison Q. ¡°I lost a companion, Mluhohohoho.¡± On a nearby ship, a woman with a long nose smiled. Captain of Blackbeard Pirates No. 6, Katarina Deppen. Including Blackbeard, there are a total of nine ships. At this time, all of them are gathered there, which means that the whole Blackbeard group is here, following them in places where the vision of both sides cannot reach. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Laffitte jumped and landed next to Tich and said, ¡°Pizarro has been caught. If we don¡¯t save him, he will tell us the secret. How about¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming?¡± On the Golden Lion, Kuro squatted on the deck and looked at the sea in front of him. He still did not sense Blackbeard¡¯s aura. It seemed that he was not coming. He glanced at Pizarro, who was tied up on the deck, and said with a smile, ¡°You will arrive at Headquarters in two days. It seems that no one will come to save you.¡± Pizarro smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t know until the end, meow!¡± ¡°Is that so? He¡¯s quite ambitious. As expected of a criminal on the sixth floor.¡± Kuro shook his head and smiled. ¡°Vice-Admiral! Vice-Admiral!!¡± Suddenly, a Marine in charge of communications ran over with Den Den Mushi and said in horror, ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Before the Marine could finish, Den Den Mushi let out a strange and high-pitched laugh. The Den Den Mushi turned into a man with a black beard and a few missing teeth when he smiled. ¡°Oh?¡± Kizaru heard the laughter and looked over. Yixiao¡¯s ears moved and he gripped the cane in his hand. ¡°Titch ah¡­¡± Kuro stared at Den Den Mushi and slowly exhaled a stream of smoke from the cigar he was biting. ¡°You seem to be in good spirits.¡± ¡°Kuro! I missed you after the last time!¡± Den Den Mushi laughed. ¡°Really? I miss you too. I want to sink you into the sea.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and said, ¡°How did you know my number? Also, why did you call me?¡± ¡°Thief hahahaha, hey Pizarro, I know you can hear me!¡± The tone of Den Den Mushi changed and he called out directly. These words made Kuro sweep his eyes around, but he still did not see any traces of a ship, nor could he sense it with his Kenbonshoku (Observation). But the other party was sure that Pizarro was next to him¡­ ¡°Sniper, damn Van Oka¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s face darkened. Only that sniper can achieve such a long-distance vision. ¡°Hey, Titch! Are you coming to save me?!¡± Pizarro shouted. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, this force is really unsalvageable. Who asked you to be accidentally caught by the Marines? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t save you!¡± Den Den Mushi said. These words made Pizarro¡¯s expression freeze and he shouted, ¡°Hey, are you kidding me!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be helped, thief hahaha, people have to pay for their failures, Pizarro, sorry. Also, Kuro, I will remember this ¡®friendship¡¯.¡± Den Den Mushi smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, although you stopped me from getting Dad¡¯s power at that time, I still found it in the end. Hahaha, you can¡¯t stop me forever. There are many things in the world that you can¡¯t expect, and you can¡¯t solve them all!¡± Snap. Kuro hung up the phone and rolled his eyes. ¡°Why am I listening to an idiot like you?¡± ¡°Oh, not coming?¡± Kizaru touched his chin. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°That should be the case.¡± Yixiao nodded and said: ¡°Our side is very strong.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I really have no choice, meow, I was abandoned.¡± Pizarro was smiling: ¡°Then forget it, don¡¯t blame me for being immoral Tiki. You want to know what Tiki is going to do? I know, he is going to Alabasta to find Pluto, because the king of Alabasta, Cobra ¡®disappeared¡¯!¡± Chapter 922 Too Ugly to Eat Cobra? King Alabasta?! These words stunned all three of them. ¡°Hahahaha, you actually don¡¯t know, meow?! The two generals also don¡¯t know, is it that Morgan hasn¡¯t been exposed? During your World Conference, the ¡®dead¡¯ appeared!¡± Pizarro laughed. World Conference ¡­ ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the Revolutionary Army that died?¡± Kuro looked at him and smiled. Yi Xiao shook his head with a smile. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s dead or not, but it¡¯s true that he disappeared. During the battle, when the flames swept around in the end, he disappeared, including three cadres of the Revolutionary Army.¡± Bello Betty did not go to the World Conference. ¡°What is Cobra?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Kizaru shook his head. ¡°I am not sure. There is no relevant news from the World Government, but I am very interested in the news about Morgan.¡± Laughing said. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± At this moment, Wilbur came over and said, ¡°When King Lowe of the Worm Country attended David¡¯s opening ceremony, he brought the ship abandoned by Morgan. Is it related to this?¡± ¡°Morgan abandoned the ship?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted. ¡°Is it about Cobra?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and analyzed, ¡°If the king dies in the World Conference, this news may be suppressed. Morgan abandoned the ship, which means he will publish this news, but for now¡­ it hasn¡¯t been published.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s it!¡± Pizarro said, ¡°Cobra is dead. I don¡¯t know if he is really dead, meow. Princess Vivi seems to have disappeared. This is an opportunity. Now Alabasta must be in chaos. At least he didn¡¯t react. Tiki wants to find ¡®Hades¡¯ at this time and get power, meow!¡± ¡°Nether King¡­ is it in Alabasta? I have heard of this legendary weapon.¡± Laughing thoughtfully said. Kizaru opened his mouth and exaggerated, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really scary. Someone died in the World Conference, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Kuro¡¯s face darkened. People can die in a World Conference? That can¡¯t be the work of the Revolutionary Army. Kuro knows a little about the situation. Nefertari, the royal family of Alabasta, one of the ¡°Twenty Kings¡± who founded the World Government and the only family who didn¡¯t join the family of Mariejois. Perhaps they had some secret that made the World Government turn against them. However, if he were to do it in the World Conference, wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing? And if Morgan knew about it, the whole world would know sooner or later. At the thought of this, Kuro was furious. Their Marine tried to maintain order and peace here, but the higher-ups gave them a blow. Isn¡¯t this too unethical? What happened to balance and safety? ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± At this time, Den Den Mushi suddenly sounded in the hand of the Communications Marine. When the Marine took it, a deep voice came from inside. ¡°Jin Zhen, I am an official of the World Government. Now convey the order. No matter what happens, return to Headquarters immediately.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and subconsciously looked around. Among the warships sailing on the same route as the Golden Lion, a Vice-Admiral had just put away the Den Den Mushi. That¡¯s the World Government! Marine must have World Government people, there is no doubt about that, whether he is CP or Marine of World Government, but it has been reported. But there was nothing he could do about it. Pizarro was so loud that the nearby warships would definitely hear him. ¡°Jin Lu, do you hear me!¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Kuro walked over and took the microphone in Marine¡¯s hand. ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do things? Who do you think you are?!¡± **TIP** With that, he hung up the phone and turned to look at Kizaru and Yixiao. Kizaru touched his chin and said, ¡°This can¡¯t be helped. Maybe there is going to be a big move. At this time, you still have to listen to the orders of the higher-ups, Kuro.¡± ¡°World Government, even hiding it from us?¡± Laughing looked up at the sky and sighed. Kuro sat on the side fence of the ship and relit a cigar. ¡°Titch wants Pluto? Is that thing really hidden in Alabasta? Crocodile searched for so many years and couldn¡¯t find it. How can he find it?¡± But no matter what, this guy must have his channels. This man knows how to endure, but he also dares to gamble. He will not do things without a purpose. ¡°Hahaha, my news is good, right? You seem to be very shocked. Hey, Jinchuan, for the sake of this news, let go¡­¡± Chi! Before he could finish speaking, a black light flashed past his neck and cut off Pizarro¡¯s head. Kuro appeared behind Pizarro, sheathed his knife, bit his cigar and said lightly: ¡°You are useless.¡± If Tich did not come and went to Alabasta instead, then there would be no point in escorting Pizarro. He was going to die sooner or later, in case the world government asked him to kill someone later. However, if he were to go to Alabasta to look for the King of Hell, it would be impossible for there to be no movement from above. The battlefield would probably start there. ¡­ . Mary Joa. Five. P. ¡°Marines knows the news. The Pizarro they caught leaked it.¡± The red-skinned old man put his hands together and said, ¡°The hateful Morgan refused our proposal and even let the pirates know about it in advance, and now Marine also knows about it.¡± ¡°What is done will be revealed one day. This is our mistake,¡± the curly-haired old man said. ¡°But why did Lucilu Kuro want to capture Pizarro without telling us?¡± ¡°It seems that he didn¡¯t catch him.¡± The long-bearded old man said, ¡°It¡¯s a person who wants to be Shichibukai. For that position, he caught Pizarro. Kuro is only doing things according to the Marine¡¯s way. He can¡¯t be blamed for this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Marines. After all, they are the face of the outer layer of the government. But that man Blackbeard, he knows that Hades is hiding in Alabasta?¡± The map elder said in a deep voice. The old man with the knife wiped the knife and said lightly, ¡°No matter what, Alabasta has to set up a defense and can¡¯t let Blackbeard succeed. We just need to know his destination.¡± The red-skinned old man said, ¡°He can also wait until he finds Hades, and he can also get Hades.¡± ¡°Another match¡­¡± The curly-haired old man murmured, ¡°The balance has been broken.¡± ¡°Balance can¡¯t be maintained forever. What we can do is to make the best decision in the present,¡± said the long-bearded old man. ¡°It¡¯s decided, let the Marines return to Headquarters and send some people to Alabasta.¡± The map elder nodded. Chapter 923 Something¡¯s Not Right In the Golden Lion, the blood on the deck had been wiped clean and Pizarro¡¯s body was thrown into the sea. Now the whole fleet is moving towards Headquarters. And in the top office, Kaz and Wilbur came together and asked Kuro for forgiveness. ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± The two of them lowered their heads in front of Kuro. Wilbur said first, ¡°I came to apologize for our failure last time. It was our fault for not taking the mission seriously, which led to such a terrible incident!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well, people make mistakes. The will of the world doesn¡¯t follow us, and it¡¯s at the critical moment of opening. It¡¯s fine as long as we solve it.¡± Kuro sat on the main seat and waved his hand, not caring at all. As long as it was resolved, he really did not care. However, that ability is quite interesting. It can actually assimilate thoughts and then tame them, but it seems¡­ Kuro glanced at Kaz. It would be a waste to deal with this guy with his mental ability. ¡°What about the people who were tied up, nothing happened to them?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°No one was hurt, and after this incident, they said they would support David¡¯s philosophy,¡± Cass said. After that ability was devoured by Kaz, those nobles were also passed on by Kaz¡¯s thoughts. Now it has become abnormally righteous, which gives David a foundation to do things. In the past, he took the bottom-level route and abandoned the upper-level route. Now, he wants to go up and down, especially now that he is in the upper-level. He might understand it better than the bottom-level. Then things would be easy. But this, Kuro did not know. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Then this matter is over. Speaking of which, how many people came to the opening ceremony? I heard that the situation is quite grand.¡± That half of the Gran Tezolo has long been handed over and has been converted into a sightseeing ship. It seems that there are many guests. ¡°Mr. Kuro, in terms of kings, there are a total of fifty-three kings, fifteen of whom David met at the World Conference,¡± Wilbur said honestly. ¡°There are quite a lot of people here. Alright, the sightseeing industry has finally started.¡± Kuro nodded and said, ¡°After arriving at the headquarters, take a break and continue to escort them. Although it¡¯s good that the matter has been resolved, it¡¯s best if nothing happens to this sightseeing line. You have to know that an absolutely safe environment is also a big selling point for us.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz and Wilbur stood up and answered loudly. Castor paused. ¡°Mr. Kuro, David has a question for you about Dressrosa.¡± ¡°Ah? I¡¯m a Marine, I can¡¯t control a king. It¡¯s not proper to ¡®ask me for instructions¡¯. He¡¯s a king, he has to make his own decisions. It¡¯s better not to mention this, in case outsiders hear it and think I have any strange ambitions.¡± Kuro waved his hand and leaned back, saying to the two, ¡°Okay, go out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz and Wilbur gave a Marine salute and retreated together. Kuro curled his lips. It¡¯s fine for a king to come here all day long, but he still needs to make decisions. What is he doing? Although David¡¯s throne was raised by himself, it was essentially the power given by the World Government and had little to do with him. He and David were just working together. After retreating, Kaz frowned and said to Wilbur, ¡°Did Mr. Kuro promise David the right to make decisions?¡± ¡°That should be the case.¡± Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°After all, Mr. Kuro has always been like this. Everything is in his control. He will not say anything, he will only tell us what to do. What Mr. Kuro means is also to show that we Marines should not get involved in the affairs of the kingdom openly, which is not good for us. We are Marines after all, and we have to do our duty as Marines. Once we get involved too much, outsiders will notice our Mr. Kuro¡¯s ambition. No, it can¡¯t be called ambition. It should be a righteous wish.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Kaz sighed. ¡°The road to justice is far and wide¡­¡± Then he said firmly, ¡°As long as we walk firmly on this road, someone will eventually take this road!¡± The two of them disappeared from the corridor as they spoke. Behind them, Kizaru touched his chin and his sunglasses glowed with a strange light. He said with a pout, ¡°Desrosa, it¡¯s so scary¡­¡± His tone was meaningful. Two days later the Battleship arrived at Headquarters and the Marines at Headquarters were invited to the meeting. Originally, Kuro wanted to leave directly, but he had no choice but to be forcibly pulled over for a meeting. ¡°This incident¡­¡± In the conference room, many Vice-Admirals are gathered together. Kuro is sitting in the first seat on the right, and Ji Yuan is sitting below him. Sakasugi is sitting in the seat of honor, and Kizaru and Yi Xiao are sitting on both sides. ¡°Blackbeard is going to invade Alabasta. This is a challenge for us. This time, the higher-ups ask us to stop Blackbeard. Marines are going to take full action and go to Alabasta.¡± Sakasugi looked around and looked at Kuro. ¡°Kuro, you are going.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. He did not dislike this. He could beat Tiki if there were many people. ¡°Well, Sakasugi, let Kuro do something else this time.¡± Suddenly, Kizaru said, ¡°He is still coordinating Shichibukai. G-3 is at the front line. Now the spy from the Country of Peace has sent a message that Big Mom has arrived in the Country of Peace. No matter what, the front line must be prepared.¡± Sakasugi thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Kuro, you stay in G-3.¡± ¡®Yes?¡¯ Kuro looked at Kizaru strangely. What¡¯s wrong with the old man today? He suddenly spoke up for me. He had never done such a thing before. But it doesn¡¯t matter if Kuro can rest. On the contrary, he is more inclined to this side. ¡°Yixiao, you will lead the team, plus Ji and Ji Yuan, the two of you will also follow and inform the various Vice-Admiral outside to transfer half of their forces. You must leave Blackbeard in Alabasta!¡± Akainu clenched his fists and slammed them on the table. Led by one Admiral, two Admiral Substitutes, plus Doberman, Onigumo, Strawberry, Burning Mountain, Mole, and several elite Vice-Admiral Dalmatian, a total of twenty Battleships went to Alabasta. Kuro did not count. He went straight back. ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and stood on the deck looking at the sea. It was getting wrong. Marine forces have been transferred, especially on the New World side, which is basically empty. Of course, it will take such a large force to eliminate Blackbeard in order to maintain stability, but it also means that the New World has been in a vacuum recently, and their strength against pirates will be reduced. In the entire New World, only G-3 still has a lot of troops and can deter pirates, but they are only ordinary pirates. But¡­ what if Blackbeard doesn¡¯t go? Then wouldn¡¯t the Marines have made a wasted trip? ¡°Chloe! Call Shichibukai and Rudolph and ask them to come to G-3! Ask Kaz and Wilbur to turn around and go straight back to G-3!¡± Kuro felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but in any case, he gathered his power first and waited for Alabasta to finish and confirm that it was safe. Chapter 924 Betted Right ¡°Borusalino¡­¡± After everyone left, Sakasugi looked down from the balcony above and said in a deep voice, ¡°Now the world is getting more and more chaotic.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s terrible.¡± Kizaru stood beside him and said, ¡°I will go to the Country of Peace and see what Kaido and Big Mom want to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Polusalino, there are unknown forces in the Country of Peace,¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°The group of guys named ¡®Samurai¡¯ is still famous there.¡± Kizaru thought for a moment and said, ¡°Oh? Do you mean Oden? I remember that he was very popular with Roger and Whitebeard.¡± Sakasugi nodded. ¡°The country with that person must be extraordinary.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°But no matter what, it is still under Kaido¡¯s occupation. I will go and see the situation.¡± Sakasugi was stunned for a moment and looked at Kizaru in surprise. ¡°The first time I saw you say it twice. If you want to go so much, then go.¡± Kizaru shrugged and left with a meaningful smile. ¡­ . After Kuro returned from Fortress G-3, Shichibukai also arrived one after another. In the conference room, Crocodile bit his cigar and said impatiently, ¡°Suddenly you called us here again. Kuro, you have a lot of things to do recently.¡± Mihawk crossed his legs and leaned back, his big hat covering his eyes as he closed his eyes. Hancock didn¡¯t even sit on a chair. Instead, she coiled her snake into a ball as a temporary seat. Bucky was eating there. The surroundings were a mess and he looked very funny. ¡°And who is this?¡± Crocodile rolled his eyes and looked at the extra gentleman. In the face of his question, the man stood up and performed a perfect etiquette. ¡°My name is Joe Rudolph. I am here to attend this meeting at the invitation of Kim Jung.¡± Joe Rudolph? Everyone was stunned when they heard the name. Mihawk tipped his hat with his finger and glanced at him. ¡°I have heard of a famous¡­¡± ¡°Ground Mouse.¡± Crocodile interrupted and snorted: ¡°What are you doing here? I have not heard the news that he was rated Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Sitting in the main seat, Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°He caught Pizarro and is qualified. Now Headquarters is offering him a bounty and a title. When the bounty is set, I will accept him as Shichibukai.¡± Rudolf bowed again and said, ¡°Please advise me in the future.¡± ¡°There is no guidance here, we are not the same kind of people,¡± Crocodile said, ¡°I have never heard of the Shichibukai joining hands, do your own thing.¡± This is the truth. The Shichibukai is more divided than anyone else. It seems to be an organization, but no one cares about each other. The only thing better than Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is that they are not hostile and will not fight each other. ¡°Evil King¡­¡± Crocodile paused slightly. ¡°Titch¡¯s men? Kuro, you didn¡¯t call us here to guard against Blackbeard. What do you want to do, initiate the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) War?¡± ¡°What kind of words are these.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t ask you to come together and get to know the new Shichibukai and get to know him. Blackbeard, Blackbeard will soon be unable to protect himself. How can he¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro!!¡± Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Crowe quickly ran in and pointed outside. BOOM!!! The conference hall suddenly shook and the ceiling above suddenly cracked and a large amount of dust fell. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!!¡± Bucky, who was wolfing down the food, swallowed the dusty food in one bite and then coughed violently. ¡°What happened, what happened?!¡± he asked with his mouth wide open. Boom! The vibration at the top of the sky cracked more and more and finally broke into several pieces and the huge stones were about to fall. Crocodile¡¯s body turned into sand and he opened his left hand and a large amount of sand rushed forward, holding up the cracked ceiling and making up for it. However, the shaking continued. Not only the ceiling, but even the surrounding walls were cracking. ¡°Earthquake?!¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment, then he reacted with a gloomy face, ¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake, damn it, the idea came true!¡± Boom! The vibration continued, directly collapsing one of the walls. Kuro¡¯s body flashed and he flew out of the collapsed wall until he was in mid-air and shouted, ¡°Titch, you bastard!!¡± On the sea, several huge ships with three skeleton flags were parked not far away. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± A laugh came from a ship in the center. ¡°I bet right, he is here!¡± On the deck, Teach was laughing. ¡°Mlu huo huo huo.¡± Dai Peng laughed with his hands on his waist. ¡°He fell into the trap.¡± ¡°Everything is the choice of fate,¡± Van Oka said lightly and pulled out the sniper rifle on his back. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Balsas put his fists together and laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s have a hot-blooded battle!¡± The fortress was shaken and everyone was shocked. Countless people rushed out and through the gap in the wall, Shichibukai also saw the huge ship. ¡°Blackbeard, huh¡­¡± Mihawk straightened the brim of his hat, a smile on his lips. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°Lord Luffy¡¯s enemy, the guy who caught Brother Luffy.¡± Hancock bit his thumb and his eyes were gloomy. ¡°Ti, Tiki!¡± Bucky¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°Why did this guy come here!¡± They could be considered old acquaintances. Back then, he and Shanks were with Roger, Teach was with Whitebeard, and they fought countless times as teenagers. Bucky was impressed because the guy didn¡¯t need to sleep. He was a real freak. ¡°Titch!!!¡± Kuro floated in midair, his face as gloomy as a drop of water. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Alabasta? Why are you here!¡± Titch smiled and said, ¡°You might not be able to find that place even if you look for it. Besides, you Marines already know that there is no use going there, so you might as well find something useful. Your Marines are moving towards Abalasta, right? Now New World is a vacuum. It was just a gamble. If you also go to Alabasta, then destroy this fortress and avenge Pizarro. But if you are there, it means that I won the bet.¡± The corners of his mouth opened, revealing a sinister smile. ¡°Thief, hahaha, you can also do the power of something like the King of the Netherworld, right? The power of the floating fruit, I want it!¡± Hades? What can a simple weapon do? He believed in the power of the strong! Yes, taking the initiative to call Kuro and force Pizarro to reveal their original purpose was his scheme. Now, as he thought, it has succeeded. Now no one can support Kuro. And he has so many people here. As long as he kills this person, the power of the Floating Fruit will be obtained by him! That power is much stronger than the so-called Hades! Chapter 925 Who Said I Only Have One Person? Kuro said coldly, ¡°You have a good plan, but you are on the sea, how can you eat me?¡± He stretched out his fingers and clenched them. ¡°Ksitigarbha of the Sea!!¡± A huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in the seawater under the ship, and around it, the seawater suddenly rose after a wave, forming a huge tsunami that pressed down on the ship below. ¡°You sink for me!¡± ¡°Hahaha! This is it, this power. I don¡¯t know what the power of Hades is, but this power can easily destroy an island!¡± Titch laughed and showed no fear. He clenched his fist and a faint white circle appeared. He punched the sky. Thud! Crack!! Under this punch, the air first made a muffled sound, and then it shattered like glass. Its cracks spread on the waves pressing down from the sky, making the waves suddenly stop, and then they split apart like pieces of debris. This huge tsunami that was so turbulent that it could easily destroy an island fell like pieces of debris at this moment, and even the whirlpool that appeared below returned to peace at this moment. The power of Tremor-Tremor Fruit! ¡°Bitch, hahaha!¡± Teach laughed. ¡°Kuro, this move is useless against me!¡± He stretched out his hands, and darkness appeared on his left hand, and a white circle appeared on his right fist. ¡°A dark fruit that can absorb everything and destroy everything. I am the strongest!¡± He pointed at Kuro and showed his missing teeth and said, ¡°In order to deal with you, I took out all my belongings! Take a good look at this power!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Balsas put his arms up. Shiliew gripped the handle of his knife and bit the corner of his cigar. Van Oka raised his gun and pointed it at Kuro. Laffitte turned his cane and smiled inexplicably. Dapeng put his hands on his waist and puffed out his chest. ¡°Mlu~¡± Next to those ships, a chestnut head appeared. His head was as big as a ship and he sank into the sea below his chest. With two guns in his hands and a wine gourd on his back, his tongue hanging out and wearing a clown hat, Bask Jot. On the ship, Poison Q was lying on a big horse with trembling legs, looking up at Kuro with a strange smile. And ¡­ ¡°Moria!¡± Kuro said in a low voice: ¡°Why are you there?¡± There were a total of 11 ships. In addition to the ship that Teach was on, Ship No. 4, which was originally caught, was replaced by a new Ship No. 4. The person standing on it was Moonlight Moria! ¡°Shrimp, shrimp, shrimp¡­¡± Moria smiled. ¡°Of course I joined Tiki.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, thief hahaha.¡± Tich reached out to Kuro and said, ¡°Kuro! Come with me. I don¡¯t really want to fight you. What¡¯s the point of being a Marine who abides by that stupid rule? You are a real strong man, so you should act recklessly. Sa, come with me, let¡¯s conquer the world together!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°Conquer the world? Tiki, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant?¡± ¡°Thief hahaha, you are rejected, but I can only ask you to die. I will let people use your ability well!¡± Titch laughed. Kuro took out a cigar and slowly bit it in his mouth. After lighting it, he exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said lightly, ¡°Besides, who said¡­ I only have one?¡± Buzz! The sound of a slash and vibration quickly sounded. From the hole in the fortress, a dark green slash directly came out, separated the sea water, and quickly slashed towards Blackbeard. An afterimage quickly appeared and Shiliew quickly approached the slash and pulled out the ¡®Thunderstorm¡¯ and slashed at the slash. After the blade and the slash were in a stalemate for a moment, the slash was split and dissipated on the sea. Shiliew turned back and landed on the bow of the ship, waving the blade in his hand. ¡°This slash¡­ this is not good,¡± Shiliew said in a deep voice, staring at the hole in the fortress in front of him. A figure gradually walked out of the hole. His eagle-like eyes stared ahead and the corners of his mouth rose. ¡°Interesting, Shiliew of the Rain?¡± ¡°Hawkeye!¡± Titch was shocked. In addition, a few figures gradually walked out of the hole. Crocodile¡¯s lower body turned into sand and floated in the air and smiled at the front. ¡°Titch?¡± He did not have a good impression of Tiki. He was defeated by Whitebeard and lost fair and square, unlike this man who appeared in the gutter. Now that he had a chance, he could fight. ¡°Clockdale!¡± Tich¡¯s face darkened. Behind him, Hancock walked out with her long legs and her beautiful hair. She looked up with disdain in her eyes. ¡°Titch, the object of Lord Luffy¡¯s hate.¡± ¡°Hey, no way, what¡¯s going on, are we going to war with them!¡± Bucky also flew out, his whole body split apart and he seemed very excited. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be excited, this is inevitable. It just so happens that I will let everyone see whether I am qualified to be Shichibukai!¡± Rudolf followed behind, clenching his fists. His expression was solemn and a little expectant. The new Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) ¡®Blackbeard¡¯ Marshall D. Titch, of course, has heard of his name and even invited him. But Shichibukai is more to his taste. For him, who has not yet decided on Shichibukai, this war will be a stage for his performance. But this is for him, and Bucky ¡­ I¡¯m not excited! Bucky glared at Rudolph. He was not excited, he was afraid! These are all big pirates who are famous in the sea. No matter how he fought, he only brought a few subordinates! This time, Kuro has a request. Not only Shichibukai himself, but his subordinates also have to bring him. Even Mihawk had brought his little ghost girl, who was a freeloader, and Hancock had brought her two sisters. Crocodile brought Darz Bonis, and Rudolf brought his little group of four. And Bucky brought Mr. 3, Arlita, Mochi, and Kabaji, um¡­ a bunch of guys who don¡¯t seem to be of much use. How could he fight this? Escape? It doesn¡¯t seem to work either! ¡°The new Shichibukai, yohohohohoho¡­¡± Laffitte smiled and said, ¡°This really seems to be a miscalculation, Commander Tich, I also saw Rudolf, he also joined Kim Luong.¡± ¡°Mlu¡­¡± Deppon looked at Hancock. ¡°I want to hunt her.¡± Her interest was in hunting beautiful women, and Hancock, the world¡¯s number one beauty, was naturally her target. Now, there was no need to look around. ¡°Hahahaha, this is really troublesome!¡± Tich opened his mouth and said to Kuro in the sky, ¡°You guessed my thoughts, Kuro!¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said no more. What the hell was he thinking? He just felt that something was wrong and called her over for safety reasons. Who knew that you would really come? Chapter 926 Justice Will Not Be Swallowed by Darkness! On this side, there are five new Shichibukai, several subordinates, and one Kuro. On the other side, all members of the Blackbeard Pirates. At this moment, there was a sudden stalemate on the sea. ¡°Do you want to fight, Captain?¡± Van Oka came over and asked: ¡°The idea has been guessed. Who snitches? Kuzan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him. Kuzan doesn¡¯t know our movements.¡± Titch laughed and said, ¡°Hahahaha, there is no way to escape! Gambling is risky!¡± His eyes suddenly became ferocious. ¡°Let¡¯s fight and move the ship over!¡± Fighting with Kuro on the sea is not wise. This guy¡¯s power to control the sea is terrifying. ¡°Get all G-3 members ready!¡± Kuro turned around and flew back, giving orders. He had the same idea as Tiki. His ability could be offset by the shock, and that shock would not be fun if he fell. Whitebeard once used the vibration to make him fall from the sky. He did not want to bet on this probability. Moreover, there are not many people who can use their full strength in an aerial battle. There are also many metahumans on their side. It is safer to fight on the ground. ¡°Chloe, call the Ministry!¡± As soon as he landed, Kuro said directly to Crowe. ¡°We have already fought before.¡± Crowe reacted faster than Kuro and said, ¡°But the Marine conscripted most of their forces to Alabasta and they can¡¯t get away now. Marshal Sakasugi came in person, but it will take some time.¡± It would take more than some time to get from Headquarters to G-3, but it would take at least five days to get there. ¡°Where is the old man?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°The Country of Peace,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Kizaru went to the Country of Peace to inquire about the situation.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Why is the old man going to the Country of Peace at this time? Then he can¡¯t be counted on¡­ Forget it, prepare for battle!¡± Boom! On the big logs on both sides of the Blackbeard Pirates¡¯ ship, shells were directly fired towards the fortress. Kuro narrowed his eyes and moved his fingers. The incoming shells immediately stopped and then fired at the ships. Bang!! In an instant, there was a vibration in the air, and the cannonball exploded in midair. Swish! At this moment, a fast bullet was pointed at the center of Kuro¡¯s eyebrows and shot like lightning. At this moment, a bow and arrow quickly darted past and hit the bullet, breaking it and falling to the ground with the arrow. In the rear, the stork drew its bow and aimed at Van Oka on the ship. ¡°Archer? Good speed,¡± Van Oka murmured. Boom! The ship suddenly hit the port of Fortress G-3 with a loud bang. ¡°Bitch, hahaha!¡± Whitebeard jumped down first and his fingers turned into darkness. As his body fell, he slammed heavily on the ground. ¡°Dark Cave!¡± Darkness gradually spread from his hand to the entire Fortress G-3. Be it the ships or the debris, they all sank at this moment. ¡°Hahahaha, let¡¯s clean it up first!¡± Titch laughed. This move can suck in all objects, including people. But this kind of thing can¡¯t be done without the ground! Kuro reached out and was about to let the entire fortress fly up and drag his Marine subordinates into the air, then a loud shout sounded at this moment. ¡°Justice Shield!!¡± A white shield seemed to fall from the sky and blocked the darkness that was eroding forward. The darkness wanted to climb up, but it could not reach the shield made of white gas. ¡°Not an ability?¡± Tich was stunned. The shield of white gas did not immediately remove the darkness when it met him. Inside the white gas was a group of things that could not be seen clearly. They swayed and twisted with the white gas, like a white monster. In the white gas, Kaz said righteously, ¡°No matter how twisted the darkness is, as long as justice exists, it will not yield. Justice will not be swallowed by darkness! In the name of tenacious justice, we vow to protect Fortress G-3!¡± ¡°We are shields!!!¡± The 5,000 Marines of Fortress G-3, led by Kaz, shouted in anger. ¡°It¡¯s [Giant Shield] Kaz,¡± Laffitte said. ¡°A very difficult Marine.¡± ¡°Lion Bite!¡± Kuro saw an opportunity and directly waved his sword to let Tiki¡¯s surroundings go wild. Thud! But in an instant, Titch¡¯s fist hit to the side, and the air that had yet to form a slash was shaken away by this punch. ¡°Thief hahaha, terrible will.¡± Tiki laughed and said: ¡°Little ones, let¡¯s go!¡± In the rear ship, a large number of pirates jumped down and rushed forward with their weapons raised. Titch had no time to waste on this Cass. He has a total of 11 ships of pirates, and there are three or four thousand of them, and they are all elites behind the New World. It is enough to kill them. Tiki¡¯s purpose is just Kuro! ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Balsas rushed over and jumped into the air. As he laughed, he tightened his wrist with the armguard and when he swooped down from the sky, he hit down with his elbow. ¡°Wave Elbow Strike!¡± ¡°Essence Energy Shock!¡± As he waved his arms, a figure quickly floated up and a shock wave hit the attack. Bang! In the fortress below, the ground on both sides of Kuro sank as if it had been erased by something, revealing two rectangular gaps. In the center, Leda transformed into the shape of a girl and punched Balsas¡¯s elbow, canceling it out. It was all the Haki released from the outside. ¡°Wil hahaha, is it Beluga?!¡± Balsas laughed and suddenly punched with his other hand. Leda raised her foot and kicked Balsas¡¯s fist in the air, creating a shock wave in the air. The two paused and fell together. ¡°I am Hao Die!¡± Leda landed on the ground and glared at Balsas. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Kuro looked at Shichibukai. ¡°You owe me a favor, Kuro.¡± Mihawk smiled and pulled out his big black knife and ran straight to Shiliew. Shiliew was stunned and raised his knife to cut forward. Dang! The big black blade ¡®Night¡¯ and the demon blade ¡®Thunderstorm¡¯ collided, creating a spark. ¡°Mihawk¡­¡± Shiliew bit his cigar and said in a deep voice, ¡°It just so happens that I want to be the world¡¯s number one swordsman.¡± ¡°As long as you have the ability.¡± Mihawk smiled at him. ¡°Mluhuhu~¡± Katarina Deppen locked her gaze on Hancock and said, ¡°I admire beautiful things, Hancock, and so do you. I want your face.¡± ¡°Dirty guy.¡± Hancock raised her head. ¡°You have locked on to me. I can¡¯t help it. I am too beautiful, but my beauty is not for you to covet! Crawl and then die, ugly man!¡± The moment she raised her head, her ability was activated. The pirates who saw her had love in their eyes and their tongues drooped out. They all maintained their movements and were petrified into stone statues. But behind the pirate, Deppon held a spear and did not move. ¡°It really makes people jealous, this beauty!¡± Deppon stuck out his tongue and his eyes were ferocious. ¡°I want your head even more!¡± Chapter 927 Gepp¨­ (1) ¡°Ten times!¡± Behind that shield, Wilbur roared and opened his hands, a domain covering the shooting troops near him. ¡°Shoot!!¡± Bang bang bang!! The projectiles that were magnified by ten times were like cannonballs, densely forming a curtain of black sky that shot towards the pirates. At this moment, a huge object was placed on the shell and the shell exploded on it. The object was a huge palm, but it was as tall as the white energy shield that Kaz had dropped. Its overall size was as big as Fortress G-3. ¡°Giant Battleship¡± San Juan Vicious Wolf! He came up from the sea and came directly to the fortress. He squatted in the square and blocked the dense shells with his palm. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Chestnut Head said blankly. Dang! Near him, there was a crisp sound. Mihawk held the knife in both hands and fought Shiliew. He suddenly slashed down and Shiliew, who blocked his black blade, was forced back. His attack did not decrease. After slashing down, he quickly raised his blade, but Shiliew dodged to the side and cut Mihawk¡¯s head. But soon, the black blade that was lifted up quickly retracted and blocked in front of him. A smile appeared on Mihawk¡¯s lips. ¡°Not bad.¡± He wants to fight with a sword expert. Shiliew of the Rain is a good expert. ¡°Wave Elbow Strike!¡± On the other side, Balsas hacked forward with his elbow, his domineering aura mixed with Qi energy and shot out through the holes in his arm guard, forming a chaotic attack like a shotgun shell. ¡°Black Rope Sky Flash!¡± Leda¡¯s figure swayed and turned into countless afterimages, directly dodging. The shotgun-like impact hit the back, and a few deep holes were punched in the wall of the fortress, and it was directly opened. ¡°Essence Energy Shock!!¡± Leda appeared high in the sky, her palms overlapped and she suddenly pressed down. Boom! A rhombus-shaped shock wave hit downward. Balsas sneered and did not dodge. He hit upward again with his elbow. An impact collided with the shock wave and made an explosion. At this moment, Leda¡¯s body went down and she raised her foot high and hacked at Balsas. Balsas took half a step back, adjusted his form, and hit him with his elbow again. Their attacks collided and made a muffled sound. ¡°Weihahahaha, good body technique, beluga whale!¡± Balsas laughed. ¡°Damn big guy!¡± Leda looked a little unhappy. This guy, by relying on this Haki that can be released externally, made it impossible for her to get close to him. Otherwise, in the face of this kind of body technique powerhouse, as long as he gets close, he will be gone. ¡°Mluhuhu!¡± Dapeng held a spear in his hand and stabbed at Hancock ferociously. Hancock put her hands behind her head and twisted her waist. The lower hem of her clothes split from the bottom of her legs, revealing her long smooth legs, and she suddenly kicked forward towards Deppon. ¡°Dirty guy, don¡¯t come near me!¡± With a twist of his hand, the spear spun and stood on one side of his body, blocking the kick. But at this moment, the spear in her hand began to petrify. Under Hancock¡¯s heavy force, the petrified spear directly cracked and turned into gravel. Her ability is not just to petrify people who can be moved. She can also petrify herself. After kicking the petrified spear, the leg did not slow down and went straight for Deppon¡¯s face. Bang! The foot in high heels kicked Deppon hard in the face. Even though a domineering look appeared on Dai Peng¡¯s face, this kick still dented her face. ¡°It hurts a lot!¡± Deppon¡¯s eyes glanced at Hancock and he grinned. Hancock subconsciously wanted to withdraw her foot, but at this moment, a mass of white blocked her vision. It was a chaotic curtain formed by nine tails. She frowned and once again stabbed her foot into the tail, but the attack missed. The tail suddenly disappeared, along with Deppon¡¯s body. ¡°Disappeared?¡± Hancock looked around and found that the battle was still going on, except for Deppon. ¡°Did that dirty woman escape?¡± She frowned. ¡°Hancuk!!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°This sound¡­¡± Hancock¡¯s pupils shrank and she looked towards the sea and saw the particularly familiar Sunshine Lion in the sea. At the bow of the ship, a man in a straw hat was smiling and waving at Hancock. ¡°Hancuk, I¡¯m here to help you!!¡± ¡°Ah~ Lord Luffy!!¡± Hancock held her cheeks with both hands and twisted her body. But soon, she reacted, ¡°Luffy, this is the Marine Base. If you come here to help me, you will be caught by Kuro. Leave quickly, I can handle it alone!¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± The straw-hat boy suddenly smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to help Tiki, Mulu ~¡± ¡°Big Sister!!¡± A loud shout sounded in Hancock¡¯s ear, which made Hancock¡¯s body shake, and the ¡°hat boy¡± and the ship faded like a phantom bubble. Marigold ran over and said worriedly, ¡°Sister, what are you standing here for?!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hancock reacted and her face was terrifyingly gloomy. ¡°Unforgivable, that damn Katarina Deppen, absolutely unforgivable! She actually let me fall into an illusion and played with my feelings!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Marigold arrived at Hancock¡¯s side and said: ¡°That Deppon is indeed unforgivable! Mluhu~¡± A dagger appeared in Marigold¡¯s hand and stabbed towards the back of Hancock¡¯s waist! ¡­ . ¡°Darkwater!¡± On the front battlefield, Tich spread his fingers and the darkness formed a vortex that was released towards Kuro. Immediately, Kuro felt a huge suction force and his entire body involuntarily flew towards Tiki. The suction force of the Dark-Dark Fruit! ¡°This guy¡¯s strength has increased a lot!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. As long as he doesn¡¯t touch it, the ability can still be released, but that was before. Now, this guy¡¯s ability development is obviously much stronger. Although he can still release the ability, the speed of the suction will not give him a chance. And ¡­ Kuro clearly saw white circles begin to appear on Tiki¡¯s other fist. ¡°Bitch, hahaha!¡± As Kuro¡¯s body gradually approached, Titch laughed and raised his fist, waiting for Kuro to come over and punch him. Soon, Kuro¡¯s body was sucked to Teach¡¯s side. He reached forward with his palm, ready to grab Kuro directly, and smashed down with his other fist. At this time, Kuro¡¯s foot kicked in the air and jumped up. ¡°Moonwalk!¡± Thud. The soles of his feet stepped on two air rings in the air, and Kuro jumped directly above Tiki, holding Autumn Water tightly in his hand. The golden electric light of the Unified Haki wrapped around the black blade, and the blade cut Tiki¡¯s shoulder. Chi!!! The blade cut into the flesh and cut straight down from Tiki¡¯s shoulder. A lot of blood spurted out from that shoulder. ¡°If you can¡¯t fly, can you absorb my pure physical strength?¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth curved and said. Chapter 928 Gepp¨­ (2) The suction of the dark water can suck anything, but as the saying goes, as long as it is not touched, Kuro¡¯s ability is still effective. There is not much that can be done at this moment. In contrast, he prefers to lie to Tiki when the time comes. It is easy to make mistakes with that kind of suction speed, but when it is near, use Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), it is absolutely accurate. Jump on and stab Tiki. That was what Kuro thought. He must be stabbed! ¡°It hurts so much!!¡± Titch screamed as he was cut by the knife. The white circle on his other hand disappeared under the pain, but at this time, his eyes suddenly became fierce and he punched Kuro¡¯s face before he could change his movement. Bang! The fist landed on Kuro¡¯s face and Kuro groaned as his body flew back. Kuro¡¯s body turned in the air and landed on the ground. He poked the inside of his cheek with his tongue and said fiercely, ¡°Is it a strange force?¡± Although Haki blocked Tiki¡¯s attack just now, the strange force still made his face hurt. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!!¡± Titch was rolling on the ground with his arms around his shoulders. His entire shoulder was stained red with blood. Kuro was sure that he had cut off his entire shoulder. Under normal circumstances, this cut could cut off his hand. But Teach¡¯s hand was still there. Kuro¡¯s eyes were sharp enough to see that there was no wound on his shoulder except for blood. ¡°The power of the Dark-Dark Fruit¡­¡± Kuro murmured. Although this Logia Fruit cannot be elementalized, it has an absolute point compared to elementalization, which is that it will not cause physical damage. No matter how serious the injury is, the Dark-Dark Fruit can absorb it. The price is that Master will suffer double the pain. As long as he can bear it, Tiki is essentially immortal. An alternative Logia is still a Logia after all. ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­¡± Tich rolled on the ground for a while, holding his shoulder and panting as he looked up from the ground and smiled. ¡°Thief, hahaha, what a satisfying stab, Kuro.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and waved the autumn water. He said coldly, ¡°I will make you happier.¡± ¡°Thief hahaha, if you can do it, come!¡± Titch stood up and glared at Kuro with the same fierce eyes. ¡°Shadow Lance!¡± On the other side, Moria also joined the battle. The shadow transformed into a long shadow spear and stabbed towards a person in front of him. However, after that person was stabbed, he turned into sand and spun around, quickly pouncing towards Moria. ¡°Desert Blade!¡± Crocodile appeared in the shape of a scimitar with one hand and swept towards Moria. ¡°Flying Bat!¡± Moria¡¯s shadow quickly flew apart and turned into countless bats, blocking Crocodile¡¯s machete. ¡°Stinky Bat, I didn¡¯t expect to fight with you, ha, ha, ha, ha.¡± Crocodile flew on top and laughed strangely and slowly. ¡°Shrimp, Shrimp, Sash Crocodile, let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Moria also smiled. Both of them are Shichibukai, but the difference now is that Crocodile is now a ¡®New Shichibukai¡¯, and Moria has long been removed. ¡°Ah! Lord Moria!¡± At this moment, a little girl flew over and shouted, ¡°Lord Moria!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Moria turned and said in surprise, ¡°Is it Perona? I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive. That¡¯s great, then¡­¡± He suddenly paused and thought of something. His face darkened. ¡°No, you are fine like this. You don¡¯t have to follow me!¡± ¡°Mo, Lord Moria¡­¡± Perona was there, feeling a little wronged. She did not understand what had happened. What¡¯s going on? Moria doesn¡¯t want him anymore? ¡°Ohoho, your subordinate, Moria?¡± Suddenly, a figure flew through the air at a high speed. Laffitte showed his feathered wings and stopped in the air. He turned his cane and said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you want to join this side? Your Captain Moria is also here.¡± ¡°Tempest Kick!!¡± A blue slash flew from the ground straight at Laffitte. Laffitte leaned to the side and looked down, ¡°Oh ho ho, Black Wolf?¡± Crowe retracted his foot and pushed up his glasses, which reflected a cold light. At the same time, Crowe¡¯s body expanded and he transformed into a human-wolf form. On the other side, Rudolf jumped directly into the group of pirates like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. He broke through a wave of air and sent the pirates flying. ¡°I¡¯m Flowing-Sea Flow!¡± He kept his fist at his waist and faced the pirates who rushed up. He punched forward and his energy shot forward like a turbulent sea current, instantly shattering the pirates in front of him as if they were minced by the violent sea current. The Half-Mermaids are a race that is not accepted by humans and Half-Mermaids, so they can¡¯t learn any physical skills. Everything that Rudolph got today is the physical skills that he observed with his eyes and practiced diligently. In other words, he only has his own style. With a punch, Rudolf floated up again and swung sideways. ¡°I¡¯m Flowing-Sea Tornado!¡± The powerful force caused by the leg whip was like a tornado. It pierced through the pirate who attacked from the side and tied him up with his legs. With another swing, the body was thrown down. Blood splattered on his face, making Rudolf look even more ferocious. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Taylor looked at Rudolf¡¯s ferocious appearance and swallowed his saliva. Then he looked at the pirates around him who had been beaten down. These pirates were all hit in their vital points. Their death was bad enough, but compared to the scene created by Rudolf, Taylor felt that he was really nothing. ¡°Xiner!¡± Suddenly, a pirate came around and slashed at Taylor. Bang! ¡°Tyler, don¡¯t be distracted!¡± With a gunshot, the pirate was shot between the eyes. Dagon, who was holding a gun, appeared next to Taylor. He looked at Rudolph and said, ¡°He is like this.¡± ¡°Is, is that so¡­¡± Taylor stammered. In the past, Boss Rudolf only needed to defeat pirates and cut off their heads. Even when dealing with Pizarro, he was not so violent. Boss Rudolph¡­ Is that who he really is? Bang! Bang! Two gunshots rang out in the pirate group. Rudolph dodged the two bullets and looked over. ¡°Whew!¡± Bask Jot, who was carrying a wine barrel, held two guns in his hands. His tongue drooped and his face was red as he burped. ¡°[Big Wine]?¡± Rudolf said in a deep voice. This one is not easy to deal with. Like Pizarro, he is a strong man. ¡°Burp!¡± Vasco Chot hiccuped and raised both guns and aimed them at Rudolf with an exaggerated smile. Chapter 929 Charge! At this moment, the battle was already in chaos. The strong were fighting each other, and the bottom level was in a chaotic battle. Under Kaz¡¯s lead, the Marine soldiers mixed with white gas and ¡®swallowed¡¯ the pirates, not all of them, but part of them. After entering the white gas, Kaz led the G-3 Marines to quickly swallow that part of the pirates through the ability of acceleration and multiplication. Wherever the white gas passed, it ¡®spat¡¯ the bodies of the pirates and then swallowed another part of the pirates. This white monster made the pirates who rushed forward start to fear and began to retreat. He had no choice but to retreat. The bullets and blades could not penetrate the white gas. No matter what kind of attack it was, there was nothing he could do. And this white gas is like a monster, swallowing living people with its mouth, and then when it moves again, those living people become dead, and its speed is very fast, who will fight with this thing. Although they are pirates under Blackbeard and are proud of the subordinates of the new Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), just like the style of the Blackbeard Pirates, the cold attitude of the strong means that their subordinates are maintained by strength. If they cannot maintain this strength, then they are not worthy of their service. Who would be willing to die for no reason? Bang! At this time, Laffitte was fighting with Kro who was using Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Kro took a step and his figure almost turned into a shadow, his claws swept forward with a flash of light. Laffitte spread his wings and quickly fell down, directly landing on the side of the retreating pirates. The cane in his hand was pulled out of a sword and cut forward, cutting the necks of several pirates in front. ¡°Oh ho ho, running away is not good. You are the subordinates of the Blackbeard Pirates, you should show the spirit of the Blackbeard Pirates.¡± Laffitte laughed strangely. ¡°Tempest Kick: Chaos.¡± In the sky, Crowe saw Laffitte dodge and kicked out. The tip of his foot carried a light blue light and immediately turned into a large number of blue slashes and smashed down. Boom! Boom! Boom! The slash smashed into the pirate crowd, sending a group of pirates flying in all directions. This kind of riot made these pirates seem even more panicked. But in Laffitte¡¯s eyes, there was no expression of regret on An Quan¡¯s face. He put away his sword, turned his cane, and said, ¡°How about this, as long as you make a contribution, the Admiral will give you the power. If you can cut off the head of the Golden Lion, then the power of the floating fruit will be given to the person who cut off the head.¡± In the rotation of the cane, the eyes of the pirates gradually turned into circles. ¡°Yes, as long as we kill these people¡­¡± The pirates gradually became absent-minded and murmured. Laffitte said in a seductive tone, ¡°Fame, wealth, power, status, everything you want is here. As long as you kill these people¡­¡± ¡°Just kill these people!!¡± The pirates roared and turned around. Their eyes were red as they pounced towards the white gas. ¡°Ohoho¡­¡± Laffitte saw this and chuckled. The spinning cane stopped and his footsteps made a rhythmic sound on the ground. Finally, he hooked one foot on the other and performed a simple jazz dance. He held his hat and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± His hypnosis is very advanced and fast. ¡°Speed Shave¡­¡± In the air, Crowe stopped and pressed his feet together in the air. His body disappeared quickly and his claws flashed in the air. ¡°Cross Hua Slash!¡± ¡°Oh-ho?¡± Laffitte¡¯s gaze paused and he stepped back elegantly and then pushed the cane forward. The whole cane appeared to be domineering and the tip of the cane was pressed against the intersection of light. Bang!! With a loud sound, Crowe¡¯s figure appeared there, his claws crossed, just blocked by the cane, and a wave of air swept up. ¡°What terrifying power, but I like to tame puppies the most.¡± Laffitte reached out with his other hand to adjust the brim of his hat and gave Crowe a strange smile. ¡°In West Blue, once a madman like you is tamed, you will become very obedient, because the dead will be obedient¡­ It reminds me of my experience in West Blue security.¡± Laffitte was once a security officer of a certain kingdom in the West Blue. He was expelled because of excessive violence and is definitely a strong man. Crowe felt this, too. He took a step back and used his legs to kick out two Mist Kicks. Clang! Clang! Laffitte casually struck two times with his staff, knocking away the slash of the Mist Kick. At the same time, he stepped forward and the staff was out of the sheath, directly running towards Crowe, who had not adjusted his posture. The staff sword emitted a cold light like lightning and stabbed towards Crowe. **TIP** Crowe closed his feet and directly blocked the incoming cane sword. His body used this force to quickly float up and his claws went straight for Laffitte¡¯s head. ¡°Oh? Your reaction is very fast. As expected of Black Wolf.¡± Laffitte didn¡¯t even look at Crowe, he pushed his hand forward and the thin cane sword came out of Crowe¡¯s feet and pierced his abdomen. Crowe¡¯s body tightened and his Haki covered it as he shouted, ¡°Iron!¡± Dang! Crowe and Laffitte crossed each other. Crowe¡¯s body fell down and his abdomen was already bleeding. Laffitte turned around and smiled. ¡°Oh ho ho, this level of dominance can¡¯t stop me.¡± Chi ~ With that, a bloodstain appeared on his cheek, which made Laffitte smile. He reached out and wiped the trace of blood that was flowing down his cheek with his finger and licked it. Crowe was half-curled and there was a smear of blood on his finger. He stared at Laffitte, put his finger near his lips, stuck out his tongue and licked it off. His eyes were ferocious and his mouth was open, gradually revealing his canine teeth. ¡°It¡¯s still early, Laffitte!¡± THUD!!! Nearby, a loud sound came, followed by an earthquake. Just as the hypnotized pirates rushed towards the white gas shield, San Juan Vicious Wolf, who was as big as a fortress, clenched his fists and punched the white gas. With just one punch, the shock wave between the fist and the white gas shook the entire G-3. The white gas that was like a white behemoth was clearly dented by this punch, revealing the Marine figure inside. ¡°So hard¡­¡± San Juan put away his fist and said blankly. [Giant Battleship] San Juan Vicious Wolf, whose body is as big as the entire fortress, is the largest giant discovered so far. It is 180 meters tall, and its huge body brings great power. The power of this punch is naturally extraordinary. ¡°This power¡­¡± Leda, who was fighting with Balsas, was shocked. The shield of white gas was difficult to break even for her, but it was shattered by a punch from the giant. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s really exaggerated. Vicious Wolf¡¯s strength is very great. This white gas defense is very powerful.¡± Balsas was laughing in shock. The people on both sides knew the strength of their partners and were shocked by it. The white gas was opened, but from the Marines, white gas gradually rose up and gradually made up for the white gas that was shaken. At this time, the hypnotized pirates rushed into the white gas with red eyes. The white gas was still healing, but at this time, San Juan raised his fist again and punched down. With a bang and vibration, the white gas was broken again. The shield cannot be maintained! Kaz gripped his saber and said to the rushing pirates, ¡°In the name of tenacious justice! Comrades, charge with me!!¡± ¡°Justice¡± is not something that can be hidden behind, but something that can only be achieved by courage. Kaz couldn¡¯t even think about the concept of ¡°Shield¡± being broken. He had always been thinking about how to stop evil! Without the shield, he could only rely on the weapon in his hand and the strength of his companions! Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: I Advise You to Let Me Go Chapter 930: I Advise You to Let Me Go Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Is it exposed?¡± At this moment, Tich saw an opportunity and pressed his five fingers on the ground. Darkness spread from his hand forward. ¡°Dark Cave!¡± That white gas is a problem. Anyone with a discerning eye can see it. Now that the white gas that can block his ability is broken, let this group of people go to hell first! ¡°Lion Bite!¡± However, as soon as the darkness spread from his hand, Kuro swung his knife. Tiki was stunned for a moment. The hand on the ground rose directly and punched the air. Thud! The vibration broke the violent slash that was about to form in the space around him. ¡°Thousand Cut Valley!¡± Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and instantly pulled out his saber, bringing out a large number of golden slashes and slashing towards that side. ¡°Titch, in front of me, you should deal with me seriously!¡± Thud!!! A white circle appeared on Tiki¡¯s fist and it punched out again, shattering all the messy and turbulent golden slashes, causing the surroundings to shake. ¡°Thief hahahaha!¡± Titch laughed with his fists clenched and his eyes burst with light as if he had found something. ¡°It¡¯s too messy¡­¡± Kuro looked at the messy environment around him, raised his knife and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain, clean it up.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I won¡¯t let you mess around!¡± At this moment, Tich laughed again. He spread his hands and the back of the Captain¡¯s uniform he was wearing began to glow with darkness, like a shadow flame, spreading directly to the ground and spreading from his own direction. The Dark Acupuncture Point may not be released by hand. No matter how much the Dark-Dark Fruit cannot be elementalized, it is still a Logia first, and Logia represents¡­ the intensity of its AOE! Rumble¡­ At the same time that his darkness spread out, it had already spread out rapidly. The cannons and buildings that it touched sank and disappeared under the darkness and were pulled in by the darkness, and the darkness quickly pounced on Kaz, who had not yet healed. Kuro¡¯s eyes were sharp and his hands were quick. He raised his five fingers and the entire surface where Kaz stood rose, floating in the sky with the pirates, making the darkness untouchable. The darkness did not expand to a high degree. It did not reach the point where the entire fortress could be reached. When it did not sink Kaz and the others, Tiki gave up expanding. ¡°Hahaha, very smart, but¡­ as long as you are an ability user, you can¡¯t escape from me!¡± Titch spread his fingers in the air. ¡°Dark Water!¡± Kaz, who had just been lifted into the air, had yet to react when he suddenly felt a suction force on his body, and his body subconsciously flew in the direction of Tiki. As long as it is an ability user, no one can escape the gravity of the Dark-Dark Fruit. And Kaz is a metahuman! ¡°This guy is very annoying. If this continues, my subordinates will all be killed. Let him die first!¡± As he sucked it over, a white circle appeared on Titch¡¯s fist and he was about to smash it over there. At this moment, Kuro¡¯s figure quickly approached Tiki. He was so fast that even his figure could not be seen. He could only see a fierce light in his eyes. Autumn Water was put into the scabbard and pulled out in front of Tiki, turning into three slashes. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± Three slashes quickly hit Tiki¡¯s weak points, cutting three lines of blood on his neck, back and waist. ¡°It hurts so much!!¡± **TIP** A hand smoking with black smoke grabbed Kuro¡¯s neck as Tiki roared in pain. ¡°But!¡± Tiki grinned at him. ¡°I got you!¡± Boom! The huge stone platform that had just risen in the air like a small island descended and landed on the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. Crash! The small raindrops that should have fallen turned into a downpour at this moment, but they lost their power and turned into pure seawater rain. The moment Tiki touched him, Kuro¡¯s ability failed. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Titch first took a few breaths, and the hand that grabbed Kuro showed white circles. ¡°The death of the weak has nothing to do with the strong. They died only because they were weak, and you, who rushed up for the weak, are just like Dad. Too stupid, you are all too stupid!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to let me go first. Do you want to die together so much!¡± Kuro stared at him coldly. At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and the clouds in the sky directly changed, like the sea covering the sky. No, not cloud change, that¡¯s ¡­ Dang! Mihawk¡¯s blade collided with Shiliew¡¯s blade, making a crisp sound. Then both sides stopped at the same time and looked up at the sky. ¡°This is¡­¡± Shiliew¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. ¡°Very exaggerated,¡± Mihawk said lightly. In the sky, there was real seawater, like a sea that covered the sky. At this moment, it was tumbling down in the sky. In the sea, there was a huge shadow. It seems like the mainland ¡­ But no matter what it is, if this thing falls down, the situation will not be too optimistic. ¡°You bastard!¡± Tiki looked at Kuro in surprise, but at this moment, Kuro found the opportunity to kick up his foot and directly kicked Tiki¡¯s hand away. He took the opportunity to stamp his foot on Tiki¡¯s face and kicked him far away, sliding tens of meters on the ground. ¡°Other than swordsmanship, my body technique is also not bad!¡± Kuro floated in the air and clenched his fingers. The sea that was falling down stopped and gradually rose up, revealing the clear sky. ¡°It hurts so much!¡± Titch was holding his nose and raising his head. His other hand was holding the ground and his blue veins were exposed. There were three scars on his body. Although the injuries did not cause any harm to his body, the double pain was not something that ordinary people could endure. His face was extremely gloomy now, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Kuro, what are you hiding in the sky!¡± ¡°Some small collections of daily hobbies.¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°Titch, you still have to be careful when using your abilities on me. You don¡¯t want the forces you have accumulated to be wiped out!¡± To be honest, he no longer has any concept of what he is hiding in the sky. He only knows a lot, a lot¡­ What is certain is that when the seawater comes down, first of all, none of the metahumans here can run away. After the seawater, there are a large number of weapon ships and bomb rocks, and¡­ a continent that even Kuro doesn¡¯t know much about. No matter how capable Tiki¡¯s Tremor-Tremor Fruit is, there is no guarantee that his accomplice will be safe and sound if he wants to make a vibration. That move itself is indiscriminate. Kuro¡¯s eyes turned fierce. You are threatening me with my subordinates? I will also annihilate you! He collected so many things not only because of his sense of security, but also to prevent himself from being killed one day. Then he had to guarantee that the person who killed him would not be happy! Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Who Knows? Chapter 931: Who Knows? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The thing in the sky is a big threat. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was ambushed in G-3 this time, Kuro would have lowered the thing and cleared the place first. But now, he has to worry about Fortress G-3 and the entire Marine. He himself is a swordsman. His body technique is not strong, but it is definitely not bad. His body technique Haki can also reach the level of ¡®Inner Breaking¡¯. Even if he is caught by Tiki, he has the ability to break free. With the Black Tortoise Body of swordsmanship, he will not be killed immediately. As long as there is a chance to escape, he can control this thing to ensure the safety of himself and his subordinates. But it was too dangerous for Kuro to gamble. When that thing descended, even Shichibukai couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could survive, except for Mihawk. Titch was here to get the Float-Floating Fruit, but for the Float-Floating Fruit, it would not be worth it to bury the companions and forces he had obtained with great difficulty. Therefore, his face was a little gloomy now. The difficulty of Kuro seemed to exceed his imagination. The original plan was to bet on whether Kuro was in G-3. He made the right bet. Originally, he thought that if Kuro agreed to join them, it would be a happy thing. But if he didn¡¯t agree, they would kill him together and take his fruit for their subordinates to eat. Tiki was confident that he and his companions could do this. But he did not expect the new Shichibukai to be here. Secondly, he did not expect Kuro to hide so many things in the sky. This caused him to not dare to casually release Dark Water now. He was originally proud of the Dark-Dark Fruit ability that could be used to deal with metahumans, but it was useless against Kuro. Tich stood up and took a few breaths, showing his chipped teeth. ¡°Thief, hahahaha, as expected of you, Kuro.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you that well, Blackbeard.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and said fiercely: ¡°You want to leave now, but you may not be able to leave!¡± Bang!! At this moment, a loud sound came from the side. Deppon¡¯s body flew out and landed next to Teach, clutching his abdomen, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Mluhuhu, terrible power.¡± On the other side, Hancock is standing on her feet, her face full of haze. On her smooth and tender waist, her clothes are torn and there is an additional wound. Almost at the same time that Kuro faced Tich, Deppon¡¯s dagger also stabbed over, but it was dodged by Hancock, who reacted quickly and missed the vital point. ¡°Unforgivable! I will never forgive you!!¡± Hancock¡¯s eyes were full of anger. ¡°Using Lord Luffy¡¯s illusion and my sister to deceive me. Only death can eliminate my anger!¡± ¡°Mluhuhu, if you can do it¡­¡± Deppon smiled and suddenly revealed nine tails swaying behind him. Canine Fruit ? Fantastical Beast Type ? Nine-Tailed Fox Form It has the power to charm and make people fall into illusions and transform. Kuro glanced at Hancock. If this woman is provoked, the battle will end faster. As a powerful representative of the female pirates, Deppon was no match for this empress. And overall, as long as Kaz is fine, it is only a matter of time before these pirates are dealt with, and the rest are not Shichibukai¡¯s opponents. Plus Sakasugi was on the way. Then ¡­ Kuro grabbed Autumn Water and his Unified Haki wrapped around the blade. He moved and went straight for Tiki. If he could stall him, it would be enough. ¡°Bitch, hahaha!¡± In the face of Kuro¡¯s surging blade, Titch laughed out loud. He clenched his fist and a white circle appeared on it. He punched forward. Boom!! The huge vibration even caused the sea to stagger. Fortress G-3 suddenly stopped under this vibration and shattered like glass fragments. The entire fortress was divided into three halves by this vibration. In the earthquake, the ground fell apart and the seawater overflowed from the crack. ¡°Fuck you, my G-3!¡± Kuro was shaken by the vibration and directly retreated. This kind of powerhouse with destructive power, as long as they fight, no matter where they are, the terrain will definitely change. Because of this, he doesn¡¯t like pirates coming to his fortress! Especially the Four Emperors! Tiki¡¯s ability is also impossible to stop. There is no way to stop the power of that vibration. The only thing to do now is to kill him as much as possible so that he can¡¯t do anything! Kuro held the knife and rushed forward again¡­ On the other side of the battlefield, Crowe was shaken and staggered and almost lost his balance. Laffitte, who was shaken and spread his white wings at this time, found an opportunity and quickly swooped down and went straight for Crowe¡¯s eyebrows. And in the midst of it all, Crowe floated up with a sinister smile, his head tilted and he directly dodged Laffitte¡¯s rapier. ¡°You will turn the sword towards me.¡± The moment he dodged, Crowe opened his mouth and suddenly lowered his head. In the next moment, Laffitte turned the tip of his sword and slashed horizontally at Crowe, but he missed. ¡°Then it will cut down.¡± After saying that, Crowe¡¯s figure turned to the side, and as expected, the cane sword swung down again, but it missed again. At this time, Crowe, who had dodged the attack, raised his foot and launched a Mist Kick directly at Laffitte¡¯s chest. Laffitte was shocked and subconsciously wanted to dodge to the side, but Crowe¡¯s figure moved and jumped directly to Laffitte¡¯s side and smiled at him, ¡°He will dodge this attack and dodge to the side.¡± He stretched out his claws and reached over. ¡°Iron Fist: Claw Splitting Mountain!¡± Chi! Bang! With one blow, Laffitte was directly knocked to the ground, stirring up smoke and dust. Crowe landed on the ground, licked his lips with his tongue, and smiled at the smoke and dust. ¡°Your every move is under the control of the great Lord Crowe!¡± The smoke and dust dissipated, revealing Laffitte¡¯s figure. At this time, the right side of his clothes was torn and a touch of Haki dissipated, but there were still some red marks on his skin. ¡°Are you¡­ clairvoyant Kenbonshoku (Observation)?¡± Laffitte said with a dark face. Crowe lowered his body slightly and said lightly, ¡°Who knows.¡± Although it is an ancient ¡®Moon Wolf¡¯, Crowe¡¯s ability is not weak. He can learn the enemy¡¯s combat habits and combat power through blood, which is much better than the Observation skill. His ability is not much different from clairvoyance. But there are some bad things, that is, the gap can be seen at a glance. This Laffitte ¡­ Stronger than he is now! We need to deal with this with all our strength! Crowe looked at the sky above. It was gradually falling into dusk. Tonight¡­ it was a full moon. Just hold on until then¡­ Crowe took a deep breath and his body began to expand. A large amount of black fur broke out from the surface of his body. His cheeks began to become long and narrow, like a wolf¡¯s kiss. Sharp teeth grew out of his grinning mouth, his limbs became thick, and his feet revealed thick wolf claws. Bang! A five-meter-tall werewolf was crawling on the ground, breathing and blowing the dust on the ground. ¡°Come, Laffitte, today will be the battle for the fame of the great Lord Kro!¡± Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Night Hunt Chapter 932: Night Hunt Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh, different? It¡¯s not an ordinary zoological department.¡± Laffitte flapped his wings and his Haki wrapped around the cane sword in his hand like a spiral. He and Crowe were worlds apart, facing each other from a distance. Whoosh! Crowe was the first to move. His limbs were tense and his chest and abdomen rose and fell. He directly spat out a ball of energy from his mouth. ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± Laffitte spread his wings and dodged the blow. However, just as he moved, he saw Crow aiming at the direction where he flashed past. In between the rise and fall of his chest and abdomen, he spat out another stream of energy from his mouth. Then, he did not stop and launched a few more streams of energy, blocking the Laffitte dodging space he expected. At this time, Laffitte had just turned around and dodged the second Wolf Run Cannon. As he subconsciously retreated, he found that his trajectory had been seen through. Clang! Clang! Clang! Laffitte waved his cane sword and Haki came out of the sword. His movements were like a beautiful dance, quickly dispersing the incoming energy. ¡°I know you will do this!¡± At this time, Crowe smiled at him, and his huge body suddenly turned like a tornado, the whole rotation rushed straight up, through the gap of this attack, directly to Laffitte. ¡°Fang Ya!¡± Laffitte was stunned for a moment. In the face of the surging attack that was like a tornado, he narrowed his eyes and his cane sword suddenly rolled up more Haki and stabbed down at the tornado. He can stop this kind of attack¡­ Whoosh! The spinning werewolf body did not even touch the sword. It suddenly rose into the air and directly passed Laffitte and jumped into the air above him. Its huge body was not slow. The tall werewolf jumped in the air and witnessed Laffitte¡¯s sword movement. He bared his canine teeth and laughed. ¡°The great Lord Crowe knows what you are going to do!!¡± He opened his mouth and his chest and abdomen swelled and he spat forward. ¡°Profoundity, Six Kings Spear, Inu Lan!!¡± Bang!! The breath that was spat out carried dense slashes and drowned Laffitte in one move. The breath fell directly to the ground with the body and smashed a big hole in the ground. The impact of the breath surged with messy slashes and cut a dense gap around the hole. Bingo! Crowe stared at the smoke and dust coming out of the center of the pit. His canine teeth were exposed and his eyes were ferocious. He kicked his legs in the air and kicked out countless afterimages. A large number of light blue chaotic slashes rushed towards the center of the pit. Boom! Boom! Boom! The smoke and dust in the center of the pit were even more intense. Gravel flew out from the center of the pit, causing the ground to tremble. And in this continuous Mist Kick attack, a figure quickly flashed through the smoke and dust. Laffitte, whose clothes were already tattered and his body was scarred, flapped his wings and flashed out. He used his cane sword to break the attack of the Mist Kick. His movements were still elegant, but his face was not good. ¡°You!¡± Laffitte glared at Crowe in the sky. An ancient species has a strong physique. Laffitte knew this. He had occasionally heard about the reputation of ¡°Black Wolf¡± on the sea. He was a famous Marine Captain, Kuro¡¯s subordinate, but there was really nothing to care about about his specific achievements. But it was such a person who could make him so miserable¡­ ¡°Damn it, ohoho¡­¡± Laffitte showed a strange smile, the wings on his back flapped, and the sword shattered the coming Mist Feet in front of him. His whole body was like lightning, directly flying up into the sky. As he rushed over, Laffitte¡¯s stick sword drew several strange arcs, and then he rushed forward and stabbed. ¡°Moonwalk!¡± Krolan stopped the attack of his foot and stepped in the air. He dodged to the side before Laffitte arrived. At the same time, his tail attacked Haki like a sword. As he turned around, his tail stabbed towards Laffitte¡¯s back who had arrived at his original position. ¡°Iron Body: Tail Sword!¡± *Swish!* Laffitte quickly flapped his wings and swept his body into the air. The cane sword drew two lines in the air and went up and down, straight to Kro. Dang! Its sharp teeth bit the incoming staff sword. Crowe was already prepared. As soon as Lafitte¡¯s figure swept through the air, his mouth opened. His teeth were also covered with Haki. He firmly bit the cane sword and twisted it at Laffitte as if he was smiling. His eyes were filled with ferocity and pride. Crowe clasped his hands together and his ten fingers bloomed like a lotus flower. Under the cover of Haki, his sharp claws were like black daggers, rushing towards Laffitte¡¯s heart with a great impact. ¡°Six Kings Spear!!¡± Bang!! Laffitte couldn¡¯t help but retch as he heard the sound of something shattering. Haki¡¯s defense was broken by this move, and the force of the blow made him fly backward, but Crowe¡¯s head turned sideways, and the biting stick sword carried Laffitte¡¯s body, which did not let him fly back successfully, but drilled into Crowe¡¯s arms with this force. Bang! Crowe raised his hands and slammed his fists into Laffitte¡¯s back, creating a shock wave that made Laffitte¡¯s body hit the ground like a cannonball. Phew!! Crowe turned his body and spun several times in the air before landing steadily on the ground. He grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to face the power of the great Lord Crowe!¡± Despite his words, his eyes remained grave. Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: Night Hunt (2) Chapter 933: Night Hunt (2) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As the smoke in front of him dissipated, Laffitte stood up with his hand on his chest and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood. These two moves were not weak. ¡°Oh ho ho, you are indeed very powerful. Is a person like you only a Major General?¡± A strange smile appeared on Laffitte¡¯s face as he turned his sword. ¡°If I go to Kaido¡¯s place, I can be a ¡®six-cell¡¯.¡± ¡°How can the great Lord Crowe submit to the pirates.¡± Crowe smiled. ¡°And what is this, your last words?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Laffitte leaned over and picked up his top hat, patted the dust on it, put it on his head, and then faced Crowe¡­ and adjusted the brim of his hat. ¡°I just want to tell you that fighting is not only a competition of strength, other skills are also very important. Now, relax, Ohoho¡­¡± When he touched the brim of his hat, Crowe¡¯s eyes suddenly became dull. His body, which was tense and ready for battle, suddenly relaxed. In the next moment, there was a flash of light and Laffitte rushed over and waved his cane sword directly at Crowe¡¯s throat. The sharpness and dominance of the staff sword itself, just as it was about to hit Crowe¡¯s throat, the danger in it made him shudder. His pupils contracted and he subconsciously dodged to the side. Chi! The cane sword stabbed his left sword and pulled back against Laffitte¡¯s movement, making a big cut on Crowe¡¯s left arm. Crowe groaned and threw himself to the side with his left arm drooping. He rolled on the ground a few times and lay on the ground like a wolf, baring his teeth at Laffitte. He didn¡¯t even have time to use Haki! ¡°Hypnosis? When¡­¡± Crowe asked solemnly. After licking Laffitte¡¯s blood, Crowe certainly knew Laffitte¡¯s fighting style. He attacked at such a high frequency because he didn¡¯t want Laffitte to use hypnosis that he didn¡¯t know if it was skill or ability. Laffitte showed a strange smile and waved the sword in a beautiful posture and said, ¡°Of course it is the time to swing the sword. If you want to hypnotize, you can do it anytime, as long as you pay full attention to something. Isn¡¯t the battle in full concentration? The command is to hold the brim of the hat, the order is to relax, and the medium is to swing the sword. From the beginning, you were in my control.¡± ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± Crowe suddenly opened his mouth and a breath hit Laffitte¡¯s head. Dang! Laffitte swung his sword and cut the energy breath into pieces. He slowly walked forward, his fingers gradually rising, and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless, as long as you still pay attention to me¡­¡± Crowe subconsciously relaxed and avoided looking at Laffitte. ¡°But if I don¡¯t pay attention¡­¡± Chi! With the arrival of a cold light, Crowe¡¯s whole body trembled and his huge body dodged to the side in a sorry state, but there was no time. There was a pain in his waist and blood was directly cut out. Laffitte appeared next to him, holding the cane sword and smiling. ¡°You will be attacked.¡± ¡°How can it be fixed!!¡± Crowe roared and glared at him. Without paying attention, Crowe couldn¡¯t even detect the direction of his attack. No matter how good his ability is, he can only use it if he focuses on others. But once they pay attention¡­ With this glare, something went wrong. Laffitte adjusted the brim of his hat. ¡°Oh ho ho¡­¡± Uncontrollably, Crowe¡¯s eyes lost focus and his body suddenly relaxed. This time, Laffitte took a stance and spread the wings on his back. The staff sword burst out with Spiral Haki. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you in one blow!¡± Laffitte rushed forward like lightning. His white wings were white light and his Haki sword was black shadow. Under the interweaving of black and white, his sword had already touched Crowe¡¯s forehead. In this relaxed state, Crowe couldn¡¯t even use Haki without Haki¡¯s protection. Although Crowe¡¯s zoological body is very strong at this time, in Laffitte¡¯s eyes, this level of muscle tension is just a big lump of rotten meat. ¡°Xiner!!¡± Laffitte¡¯s smile bloomed, looking evil and ferocious. Thud. But just as the cane sword was about to pierce through Crowe¡¯s eyebrows, a soft sound came from Crowe¡¯s body. A domineering aura appeared between his eyebrows and he blocked Laffitte¡¯s sword tip with a clang. A smear of blood flowed from between his eyebrows. Crowe looked up and grabbed Laffitte¡¯s arm with his claws, his sharp claws even embedded in Laffitte¡¯s flesh. ¡°You¡­¡± Laffitte was stunned and in disbelief. Crowe bared his teeth. The length of his canine teeth was obviously longer and sharper than before. He slowly said to Laffitte, ¡°I am the great Lord Crowe, Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man. You want to defeat me with this hypnosis. Don¡¯t you look down on me?¡± At this time, the sky was getting dark. ¡­ . ¡°Mr. Kuro, you are already strong enough, why are you still so scared?¡± Lying on the training ground, Crowe, who was covered in scars, barely raised his head and looked at Kuro, who was wiping his hands with a handkerchief. He was beaten up again. This time, he was more miserable. He first used a knife and then a fist and was beaten until he could not fight back. He had clearly transformed into a werewolf and made Mr. Kuro squeeze out blood for him to lick, but he was still not his match. He knew Mr. Kuro¡¯s movements, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He couldn¡¯t even resist that kind of upright attack. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s strong? How is it strong? Crowe, there are many kinds of strong things. Swordsmanship, body techniques, Haki, ability, wisdom, and even weapons can all be as strong as that. Well¡­ and face. Face is also a kind of strength.¡± Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Night Hunt (3) Chapter 934: Night Hunt (3) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Do you see which part of me is stronger than those who are recognized? My attack is better than Marshal Sakasugi? My speed is better than the old man? My control of my ability is better than Brother Smiley? My body technique is better than Garp? My physique is better than Big Mom? Or my endurance is better than Kaido? I can¡¯t even stand the pain of that idiot Tich, not to mention that idiot Tich has a strong destructive ability. Even my face is not better than Akagami (Red Hair). If he says a truce, a truce will be a truce. I said a truce and those pirates don¡¯t take me seriously. How many times has G-3 been attacked? Ever since I took over G-3, nothing good has happened.¡± Kuro threw the handkerchief to Leda, who was watching the show. The latter curled her lips and threw the handkerchief in the trash can. He picked up a cigar and said: ¡°Listen to Crowe, the danger of this world is that you never know what kind of means the enemy has. Don¡¯t be affected too much by the arrogant side effect of your fruit. With your ability, even if you meet someone with similar strength, there are many ways to deal with you. Let¡¯s not talk about the ability to be unreasonable and unruly. For example, illusion or hypnosis. Even if you know, what can you do? Can you avoid it?¡± ¡°You have to develop yourself and not purely rely on your ability to lick the blood of others to see the strength of the enemy. You don¡¯t have any means to deal with it. At that time, wouldn¡¯t you be sitting on a candle?¡± ¡°Control your body and develop your ability. The zoology is not as simple as strengthening your body. You have to develop it according to your habits. Your second form is Full Moon, but in the night, Moon Wolf, this kind of thing¡­ Lida?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t eaten it, but I heard that Moon Wolf will be stronger in the night, and it will also be stronger in the night. I heard that it is the devil of the night, which is terrifying,¡± Leda said. ¡°In short, it¡¯s like that. There are all kinds of abilities. Everyone knows that rubber can avoid lightning, but have you seen that rubber can guide lightning? I haven¡¯t seen it before, but it¡¯s so ridiculous that it can guide lightning.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Don¡¯t always look at the full moon. What¡¯s the difference between that and the fur race? You can also use the characteristics of the moon wolf in the dark night. It seems that wolves have never gone too far. They are very cunning and clever, and the wolves in the dark night have a kind of fear.¡± ¡­ . ¡°I am Moon Wolf, the hunting king of the night, the feared demon beast. I am Crowe, the great Crowe, Mr. Kuro¡¯s trusted subordinate, who never disappoints Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe bared his teeth at Laffitte and roared, his head suddenly tilted toward the sky. ¡°Ao!!¡± A wolf¡¯s howl came from his mouth. Crowe swung his arm and threw Laffitte out. Laffitte spread his wings in mid-air and forced his body to stop. He subconsciously raised the brim of his hat and aimed it forward, but before he could move, he suddenly found that the huge body had disappeared without a trace. Tap tap ¡­ Beside him, there was the sound of running. Lafitte subconsciously turned around and the cane sword was about to stab him. But there was no huge werewolf there. Beside him, a cold light suddenly descended. Chi! One of Laffitte¡¯s wings was pierced by a cold light, bringing out a cloud of blood and feathers, making him groan and fall to the ground. But¡­ where is he! Laffitte¡¯s pupils contracted. He couldn¡¯t see anyone at all! When he fell to the ground, he said directly, ¡°Oh¡­ relax.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­ The command is not to hold the brim of your hat, but your special laughter. I have already said that I know your fighting habits like the back of my hand, and now, you will fall into my fear!¡± In an empty place, Crowe¡¯s voice sounded out of thin air. Laffitte¡¯s eyes were sharp and he saw a faint green light in the darkness nearby. Like a wolf in the night ¡­ According to ancient records, the legendary Moon Wolf is the master of the night, which will cause people to fall into endless fear and then be hunted as prey and toys by the Moon Wolf. Moon Wolf is not a simple ancient species. It can rely on its hunting level to have the qualifications to be promoted to a phantom beast species. This is one of the few species that can advance to a legendary creature on its own. But whether it¡¯s true or not, Crowe doesn¡¯t know, but he knows one thing. Night is his home turf. He is not an esper now, but he can forcibly become what is recorded in ancient books. Crowe¡¯s ability is very sensitive to blood, and at this time, combined with his previous special skill ¡®Silent Steps¡¯, he can achieve the effect recorded in ancient books in this dark environment. The technique of Silent Step is not the so-called shaved civilian version. It is another way of technique, a disorderly and silent way of moving. This point was gradually understood after Crowe mastered the Six Stances. He is a genius, so a genius should have a genius fighting style! He is Mr. Kuro¡¯s subordinate. He can¡¯t only take the blame and be beaten up. He is not Leda. Besides, Miss Leda is very strong. If he did not do anything, he would only be left behind by Mr. Kuro¡¯s faction. Pressure and self-esteem allowed Crowe to finally develop this move. Under the werewolf transformation of Moon Wolf, as long as the sun sets, he can rely on the enhancement of Moon Wolf in the night to simulate the power of Moon Wolf in the books he consulted. Named¡ª ¡°See my ¡®Night Hunt¡¯!¡± Bang!! On the other side, Tiki¡¯s fist shook, shaking out Kuro¡¯s figure that disappeared in front of his eyes, but as soon as he came out, Kuro raised his knife and slashed, but Tiki punched him again. The power of vibration intertwined with the sharpness of the blade light, cracking the surrounding ground and quickly cutting a few smooth holes. With his blade blocked, Kuro¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant, directly turning into a few afterimages in front of Tiki and slashing together. ¡°Bitch, hahaha!¡± Titch laughed and punched behind him. Bang! The space around him seemed to crack like a shattered mirror, and the strong vibration made Kuro¡¯s afterimages disappear, revealing only his true body behind him. ¡°Skills are useless against me, Kuro!¡± Titch turned around and quickly reached out, black smoke appeared on his palm and he opened it towards the figure. ¡°Dark Water!¡± A suction force appeared. It takes time for that thing in the sky to fall. This is G-3, his territory. With his subordinates, he would not do that kind of mutual destruction thing. Otherwise, he would have done it just now. Tiki, who had aimed at this point, was a little unscrupulous. As a gambler, he bet that Kuro would not dare to use his full strength. Moreover, he would only suck on Kuro for a while. That was enough. The suction force of the dark water opened, but Kuro disappeared like a ripple. ¡°I know!¡± A loud shout came from above, and then a golden light turned into a golden line and quickly fell from above. ¡°Huang Long!¡± Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Do You Think I’m a Juggler?! Chapter 935: Do You Think I¡¯m a Juggler?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When dealing with people like Tiki, skills and so on can be put aside. Only by using brute force against brute force, the purest strength, can you fight him head-on. The golden light fell in a straight line from the top of Tiki¡¯s head to its abdomen and struck down. Chi!! A large amount of blood sprayed from the middle of Tiki¡¯s body and splashed on Kuro. Tiki howled and fell to the ground, rolling on the ground. ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much!!¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you die of pain yet, you bastard!¡± Kuro held the knife and said fiercely. He stretched out his hand and seawater fell from the sky. The Dark-Dark Fruit is a monster. As long as he can bear it, he can¡¯t be killed at all. His physique can absorb damage, which is more powerful than elementalization. At the very least, Elementalization can deal damage when it catches an entity. It is useless to deal damage with this. However, it might be better to let Tiki be powerless. If he did it right, Kuro would directly throw him into the sea! However, just as the seawater rain fell, Titch stretched out his hand and a vortex appeared on his hand, absorbing the falling seawater. Kuro clicked his tongue and slashed his blade with golden electric light. Bang! Just then, a gunshot sounded. Kuro was shocked and subconsciously blocked the knife that he slashed out and blocked a bullet. It was Van Oka, who was now looking at Kuro. What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Kuro turned around and saw that the stork was gritting its teeth, its face was a little red, and its body was swaying. Opposite her was Poison Q, who was riding a trembling horse and seemed to be dying. ¡®He¡¯s been replaced?¡¯ Call for backup? At this time, Poison Q was lying on the big horse, trembling all over, but when he raised his head, he showed a strange smile, ¡°Fate is often used to measure the value of existence, your value is still there¡­¡± At this moment, there are a large number of apples next to the armadillo. The existence of these apples makes the armadillo appear more fragile. She nocked a bow and arrow and pointed it at Poison Q. She barely shot an arrow, but the force of the arrow was too weak and the big horse dodged it quickly. ¡°Come, let me continue to see your fate.¡± Poison Q took out an apple from his bag and threw it at the stork. Pallas¡¯s pupils shrank, but she still drew her bow and shot an arrow at the light apple. Boom!! The arrow hit in mid-air, and the apple made a big explosion. The air blast blew away, causing the body of the stork to roll back. ¡°I can¡¯t use my strength.¡± The stork rolled around and got up unsteadily, panting. ¡°My head is also very dizzy. Is it a toxin?¡± ¡°Oh, so fate chose nerve poison for you. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t receive the fate of the explosion.¡± Poison Q snorted and took out another apple and threw it at the anemone again. ¡°Then, what about the fate of this one.¡± At the same time, Van Oka failed to snipe Kuro and found a gap in the archer. He raised his gun and was about to pull the trigger. Kuro subconsciously wanted to go over and stop him, but because of the gap in the shot just now, Tiki was slightly relieved and punched in Kuro¡¯s direction. Bang!! A huge vibration spread in the air, causing G-3¡¯s fortress to sink a little more, and at the same time, it caused Kuro¡¯s figure to stagger. At this time, Van Oka had also pulled the trigger, and the bullet quickly shot towards the stork. ¡°Eh? Eh!¡± However, coincidentally, the red nose of a clown fell from an unknown direction and crawled in the air in a hurry. Bucky was actually hiding. At the moment of the battle, he ran into the fortress and watched the fight through a window. The intensity is too high, he can¡¯t do it at all. However, this sudden huge vibration caused the place where Bucky was to sink. His body flew and he fell down. ¡°Why is it my turn!¡± Bucky screamed in the air. From the corner of his eye, he saw something flying quickly towards him and subconsciously pointed his toes forward. ¡°Bucky!¡± Bang!! The tiny red bullets collided with the bullets flying towards them and directly caused a big explosion, causing a small mushroom cloud in the air. ¡°Eh? What is it?¡± Bucky¡¯s mouth was open and his nose was running, he didn¡¯t understand. In the dust, an apple suddenly landed. Bucky caught it and was stunned. ¡°Apple?¡± ¡°Oh? Fate¡¯s favor?¡± Poison Q smiled and continued to reach into his backpack. He took out another apple and threw it at the exact spot. ¡°Then, what about this?¡± Bucky caught it and looked at it with his eyes and said to Poison Q below, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Apple?¡± With that, he opened his mouth and took a bite. After chewing twice, he confirmed, ¡°It¡¯s an apple, yes.¡± ¡°What about this one?¡± Poison Q took out another apple and threw it over. Well, useless. He continued to throw. Still useless. Bucky caught the apples one by one. In his panic, he even threw these apples into an acrobatics and threw an elliptical loop in his hand. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m awesome.¡± Seeing that he had perfectly thrown the apple in a circle on his hand, Bucky smiled proudly, but soon his smile disappeared! ¡°That¡¯s not right! Do you think I¡¯m a juggler!¡± Bucky roared at Poison Q and threw the apples away. He took out a throwing knife and threw it quickly in that direction. ¡°Fate actually favors you so much?¡± Poison Q muttered and did not dodge because in the next moment, a bullet hit the flying knife. After Van Oka shot the flying knife, he aimed at Bucky. ¡°Go, go!¡± Bucky quivered and his body quickly rushed to the ground. His body was attached to the feet on the ground and he ran. Bang! Gunshots rang out. ¡°Candle Wall!¡± At the rear, Mr.3 melted into a candle with one hand and raised a wall of candles on the ground, blocking the bullet perfectly. ¡°Fate¡­¡± Poison Q seemed a little unwilling and threw another apple over. The apple was caught by a gloved hand. ¡°Eh?¡± Although he was wearing gloves, it could still be seen that the fingers were very slender, and the owner of the hand was wearing a satin robe that showed off his figure, especially his chest, which was as deep as the abyss and covered with a Marine cloak. He held an apple and exclaimed softly. ¡°Poison? Strange apple¡­¡± The woman with delicate facial features was looking at the apple and asked curiously, ¡°What is the structure inside?¡± ¡°Fanny!¡± Stork shouted, ¡°Why did you come out? Hurry up and retreat. The apples here are a little strange. They make people powerless.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ stork, my laboratory was collapsed. It was so close, I almost couldn¡¯t get out.¡± Fanny said with some lingering fear. Then, her eyes froze and she walked towards the camphor. ¡°You seem to be poisoned. Wait.¡± She reached out to take off the glove and grabbed the arm of the stork. ¡°Absorb the plague.¡± The stork¡¯s body shook, and the feeling of dizziness and weakness immediately disappeared. Then, it pulled Fanny behind it and quickly drew the bow and shot forward, knocking away another bullet. ¡°Okay, Fanny, thank you.¡± Stork stared at Van Oka in the distance and said coldly, ¡°Continue, despicable!¡± Van Oka raised his gun and sighed. ¡°Everything is a choice of fate.¡± Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: The Sorrow of the Power’s Death Chapter 936: The Sorrow of the Power¡¯s Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Was the virus absorbed? Poison Q was stunned. He was a doctor and he clearly knew what the Palladium in the ¡®Apple Array¡¯ looked like. Everything is predicated on fate. The apple thrown by Poison Q, in addition to the explosion, also has a plague. But now, not only the poison of the stork body, but also the poison emitted by those apples has been absorbed. All because of this woman! ¡°Why did she come out?¡± Kuro slashed backhand at Tiki¡¯s fist and squinted to look nearby. Right now, the battlefield is quite mixed. The Marines led by Kaz are forced, and those pirates seem to have a red eye, each of them is strong and not easily injured, and they are in a Marine melee with Kaz¡¯s ¡°Fast Speed¡±. The other battlefields were also fighting back and forth. But Fanny comes out ¡­ This woman had been doing experiments in the sealed laboratory, mainly because her ability was uncontrollable at that time, causing her skin to be exposed to the air and bringing about plague. Just like Magellan, she rarely came out, but with her ability, she was a big killer. ¡°Is this completely favored by fate?¡± Poison Q took out another apple and threw it over very quickly. The moment he threw it, the apple looked green and scary. Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Poison Q¡¯s face. Fanny was stunned and took the apple that was thrown over. The green evil spirit was directly absorbed by Fanny¡¯s hand. She blinked and tilted her head to look at Poison Q. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who spread the virus. I see.¡± Bang! Another shot rang out, but it was quickly followed by the sound of a bow and arrow, knocking the bullet down. ¡°Fanny, these people are the Blackbeard Pirates. They are here to attack G-3. They are the enemy!¡± Stork said coldly. ¡°Enemy¡­¡± Fanny thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Although I¡¯m a doctor and only know how to treat people, I can still fight the enemy.¡± On the other side of the battlefield, Kaz held his saber and killed the enemy bravely. Although the Justice Shield was broken, the white gas of the Marine¡¯s own link was still there, and under the influence of ¡°Speed of Speed¡±, the action became very fast, and these pirates were pushed back. The pirates¡¯ eyes were red and their minds were full of achievements and strength, causing their strength to soar and it was difficult to feel pain, but under the white gas chain, thousands of Marine damage was shared, plus their speed was several times faster than them, these pirates were still unable to fight back. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± At this moment, San Juan, who had been acting as the background, pressed down on the huge palm like a mountain, showing a huge shadow above everyone¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± A figure suddenly jumped away from everyone¡¯s head and his fist was pulled to his waist. A large amount of airflow with the breath of the sea wind gathered on his fist. Facing the palm of San Juan, he suddenly punched it. ¡°Sea Flow Burying!!¡± Bang!! The spiral aura carried a large shock wave and hit the center of San Juan¡¯s palm. With one move, it dented the center of San Juan¡¯s palm and the entire palm collapsed. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± San Juan said in a daze. He clenched his other hand into a fist and punched Rudolph. ¡°I¡¯m angry.¡± Rudolph was in mid-air. He narrowed his eyes and once again closed his fist. The airflow rolled up and collided with San Juan¡¯s fist. Bang! The huge force sent Rudolf flying backward. This kind of largest giant is strong enough to crush everything. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± San Juan opened his hand and saw a bloody dent on the back of his fist. Then, he continued to press his hand down. Without the obstruction of San Juan, Kaz¡¯s white mist is gradually healing. Under Rudolf¡¯s two moves, it is almost healed, but once he suppresses it, all his previous efforts will be in vain. ¡°Nail Fist Art!¡± At this moment, a figure pounced on him again. Nazir gritted his teeth and jumped high in the sky, his cloak flapping behind him, and his palms directly hit the palms of San Juan. ¡°Hit Tide-Air Wave!!¡± The recoil of hitting the fruit is enough to reflect such an attack in order to buy time for Brigadier Kaz! He could see that as long as Kaz¡¯s inexplicable white mist healed, the battle situation would change. Otherwise, this giant wouldn¡¯t keep fighting this white mist. Bang!!! Basil was hit by this palm and shot straight to the ground like a cannonball, creating a deep depression. Under the effect of his ability, San Juan¡¯s palm bounced up high, and even his body was a little limp. ¡°Justice is immortal!!¡± During this period of time, the white gas links of the Marines became deeper and deeper, forming the white mist and completely enveloping them. ¡°We are shields!!¡± The white fog took shape and re-formed into the shape of a shield, and the white fog gradually retreated, ¡®spitting¡¯ out the pirates who came in. ¡°Plague¡­¡± Fanny stretched out her hands and aimed at the pirates. Her palms emitted a large amount of green killing intent and spread forward like a wave. ¡°Pneumonia.¡± In an instant, the pirates, including San Juan, were spread out by the green gas and all of them coughed, their foreheads were like iron, soft and powerless. Weakness, high fever, cough, and difficulty in breathing, this is the disease of lung disease. ¡°I, I want to cough¡­¡± San Juan said blankly. Even Poison Q was infected by this symptom. He coughed a few times and looked at Fanny with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s that fruit!¡± Plague Fruit, the fruit he wanted the most! It actually appeared on this woman! ¡°Nani!¡± Balsas, who was fighting with Leda, was in a daze and looked over there. At this opportunity, Leda suddenly rushed in front of Balsas and punched Balsas¡¯s heart with a domineering punch. Bang! The huge force made Balsas groan and take a step back. Subconsciously, he stretched out his arm to fight back. At this time, Leda quickly changed her fist and pressed her five fingers into a palm, pressing on the center of Balsas¡¯s chest. ¡°You are touched by me!¡± Leda bared her teeth and smiled. ¡°Essence energy collection!¡± Balsas opened his eyes and the strength of his arm quickly weakened. At this time, Leda lowered her body and dodged this ¡°Wave Elbow¡±, and then punched Balsas¡¯ chest at lightning speed. ¡°Instant Thousand Strike, profound meaning: Pursuing Sky!¡± Bang! With a punch, Balsas¡¯s body became weak again. At this moment, Leda¡¯s body turned into many afterimages, which quickly spread around Balsas, and her fists crisscrossed on his body like raindrops. ¡°Ho, ho, ho, ho!!¡± Under the intertwining fists, Balsas¡¯s body was getting lower and lower and his body was crawling. Because he found that he was losing his strength, he wanted to fight back but he couldn¡¯t use his strength at all. He could only let the countless afterimages hit him. The bigger and faster his punches and kicks were, the more fist marks and depressions gradually appeared on Balsas¡¯ body. ¡°Strength, strength¡­¡± Barsas muttered and found that his voice was weak. In the end, he could not even see the afterimage clearly and only saw his surroundings fall into a time-stopping stagnation. Leda appeared behind Balsas and let her cloak sweep away. She said lightly, ¡°Feel the sorrow of this power dying.¡± Balsas curled up on the ground, no longer breathing. From the moment he was stuck to Leda, it was a foregone conclusion. At Balsas¡¯s level, if he is cautious against the enemy, neither side can do anything to the other, but once he shows a flaw, he can¡¯t fight back against Leda, he can only be absorbed and killed. ¡°There is one more!¡± Leda moved her feet and rushed straight to the huge San Juan. This giant is very troublesome, but as long as he loses his stamina, the battle will change instantly! Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: You’re Going to Lose Chapter 937: You¡¯re Going to Lose Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Bashaz!!¡± Tich, who was fighting with Kuro, shouted and subconsciously opened his fingers to Leda, who was facing San Juan. ¡°Dark Water!¡± Rida, who was rushing towards San Juan, felt a powerful suction force coming from nearby and flew towards it uncontrollably. A golden light also appeared on Tiki¡¯s wrist at this time and directly cut across. Chi!! Blood burst from Tiki¡¯s wrist. He howled in pain and took a few steps back, holding his wrist. ¡°You!¡± Tich stared at Kuro gloomily and gritted his teeth. ¡°Hey, pay attention to the enemy in front of you, Tiki!¡± A smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s mouth. The tables had turned. What Tiki had said to him could now be returned. Well done, Leda! ¡°Cough, cough cough cough cough!¡± Poison Q was lying on his horse and coughing violently. He trembled as he took out a tube of medicine from his backpack. ¡°Lung, lung disease, then use this, this¡­¡± Swish! An arrow quickly approached Poison Q, but it was shot off by a bullet. Van Oka raised his sniper rifle and said lightly, ¡°Fate did not choose my partner.¡± This is what long-range is like. It is a competition of Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki and the degree of application of Armament Haki, as well as their eyesight. Van Oka¡¯s Instant Shot is very powerful, but the bow skills of the ocarina itself are not bad. It is just that she herself does not like to fight. It must be known that her strength is comparable to Donald. Donald¡¯s strength is on par with Chloe. Van Oka is naturally not weak, but for now, his strength is limited. The subordinates that Kuro took in are not weak in essence, not counting the rank and degree of cronyism. The first echelon of his men should be at the level of Leda, Moore, and Kaz, who brought the army. Especially Moore. In terms of pure combat power, he will be stronger than Leda, but this person is too lazy. Further down were Crowe, Donald, and Pallas. These three people were considered a group. Next were Fanny, Wilbur, Basil, Ian, and Bintz. However, combat power is something that fluctuates up and down. It can¡¯t be said to be purely based on strength. Perhaps Moore was the strongest, but Moore did not dare to fight Leda, not even to touch her. Although Fanny is in the third tier, she can weaken most people with her ability. Ian¡¯s ability is also enough to turn the tide of the battle. Similarly, Wilbur is not strong, but when combined with Kaz, he can play a stronger role. Even at that ¡°ceiling¡± level, they don¡¯t dare to say that they can win against others unscathed. Speaking of which ¡­ Where is that lazy Moore? Kuro glanced around and did not see the lazy uncle. He didn¡¯t wake up from this strong vibration? Or did he run out and gamble with drugs? Thud! There was a vibration around him. Kuro retracted his eyes and slashed Teach¡¯s fist. Bang!! The earth he stood on shattered into pieces at this moment, letting the sea water pour out. Kuro reached out and the pouring seawater turned into countless water arrows that shot at Tiki from all directions. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Teach¡¯s eyes hardened and he opened his other hand. Under the black smoke, it formed a strong whirlpool and sucked in the arrows of seawater. The power of the Black Hole of the Dark-Dark Fruit can even suck in Seastone. But if Seastone touches Tiki¡¯s body, it will naturally make his ability ineffective. It is a question of whose initiative it is. Kuro¡¯s fortress naturally has Seastone, but the people who can put it on him don¡¯t have the strength. Those who have the strength are basically metahumans. Tiki¡¯s ability can ignore Kuro¡¯s ability, and in his current state, it is very difficult for him to die. If his willpower was weaker, he would have died from the pain after being slashed by Kuro so many times. However, to be able to endure in the Whitebeard Pirates for so many years in order to realize his ambition, such willpower naturally cannot be weak. But Teach could not do anything to Kuro. The power of the vibration can even cause damage to the body through Haki, but Kuro had already activated the ¡°Black Tortoise Body¡± when he fought with him, and he had not yet vented his anger. The suction force was broken and Leda stabilized herself and continued to run towards the huge San Juan. She jumped up high and used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to flash in the air and stamped her foot on San Juan¡¯s face. With her size, that kick could only hit the center of the big face¡¯s eyebrows, but as long as it touched it, it was enough. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± Leda shouted. A large amount of stamina was absorbed by Leda from San Juan. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Without moving his eyes, San Juan reached out and punched Lida. ¡°You are so annoying.¡± Bang! A huge punch landed directly on San Juan¡¯s face. Leda jumped into the air and continued to punch San Juan¡¯s outstretched fist from another direction. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± This guy ¡­ Leda was stunned and felt that this giant¡¯s physical strength was huge. If he just relied on his ability to absorb it, it would definitely not work in a short time. But ¡­ ¡°Open all!¡± Leda landed directly on the back of San Juan¡¯s fist and pressed her hands on the skin of the back of the fist. Ripples faintly spread out around her body and she pressed down hard. ¡°Gather Essence!!!¡± San Juan gradually relaxed the fist on his face and said blankly, ¡°I suddenly have no strength.¡± As soon as his hands relaxed, for Leda, it was a wave of shaking. Leda jumped up and then this suction force, her hands were aimed at San Juan¡¯s face and opened. ¡°Essence¡­¡± The energy gathered and almost formed a white light in her hands. At this time, Rudolf also rushed up quickly and jumped in the middle of San Juan¡¯s huge body. His fists were folded around his waist and a large amount of airflow was gathered. ¡°Shockwave!!¡± ¡°Sea Flow Burying!!¡± BOOM!!! The white shock wave was like a pillar, directly hitting the big face plate of San Juan. Rudolph¡¯s punch stirred up a spiral of energy and hit San Juan¡¯s abdomen with a domineering force. The two attacks attacked at the same time, causing San Juan to raise his head, his body retreated, and he fell backward into the sea. Clang!! At this moment, Kuro¡¯s blade collided with Tiki¡¯s fist. Kuro¡¯s body shook for a while, but he took advantage of this time to fly up and directly rose into the sky, and at the same time, he squeezed his fist. ¡°Ksitigarbha!¡± The surface of the sea where San Juan fell stirred up a huge whirlpool, directly sucking in San Juan, who was originally half-floating on the surface of the sea. The power of the whirlpool, which was enough to crush steel, caused a large amount of blood to appear in the surrounding sea, dyeing the sea red, as if it had become a blood pool. ¡°Two! Tiki!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were ferocious. ¡°You are going to lose this time!¡± Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Do You Think I’m a Simple Ability User? Chapter 938: Do You Think I¡¯m a Simple Ability User? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios San Juan Vicious Wolf, a huge battleship. This size alone is enough to cause huge casualties. Leda saw it when she was fighting Balsas. Kaz¡¯s white gas couldn¡¯t do anything to this power and it was shattered after one hit. So after killing Balsas, Leda¡¯s target was him. Kuro observed the entire battlefield. Tiki was afraid of him, and he was also afraid of Tiki. The battle between the two sides was not as fierce as the others, and they had extra strength to observe the entire battlefield. For now, his side is gradually heading towards victory. ¡°Dog Claw!¡± On the other side of the battlefield, Crowe maintained a hidden hunting posture and did not give Laffitte a chance at all. His huge body left afterimages and a flash of light flashed across Laffitte¡¯s body, directly scratching several bloody wounds behind him. Laffitte quickly turned around and stabbed, but he could not see anyone. He can cover his entire body with Haki, but his Haki will be very low. There is no way to resist Crowe¡¯s state of not knowing where to attack. ¡°It¡¯s useless, your every move is exposed through the breath of blood.¡± In the dim environment, except for the green light in the wolf¡¯s eyes that flickered everywhere, it was impossible to capture its shape. ¡°For the great Lord Crowe, you are just my prey! Circular¡­¡± The flashing green light pulsated wildly and gradually formed a circle around Laffitte, which meant that Crowe was now moving at high speed. Laffitte gritted his teeth and forced himself to spread his injured wings, ready to fly and retreat. Now, he can¡¯t fight. ¡°You can¡¯t run away. Do you want to fly up?¡± At this moment, the circle suddenly rose into the sky and Crowe¡¯s voice came out, ¡°Let me show you why the great Lord Crowe became Mr. Kuro¡¯s most trusted subordinate! A thousand attacks in an instant¡­¡± The circle that almost formed a circular barrier was covered by a large amount of black light at this moment, directly drowning Laffitte who was about to take off. ¡°Profoundity: Hundred Crack Dog Lan!!¡± Chi chi chi!! Those lights were the domineering attacks brought about by Crowe¡¯s claws. At this moment, in the domain of this circle, there was an indiscriminate high-density attack. It can reach a thousand strikes in an instant. Crowe still can¡¯t complete the prerequisite of ¡®Black Rope Sky Flash¡¯, but he has his own unique method. The high speed and disorderly movement brought by the combination of Silent Step and Soru, under the strong physique and ability of Moon Wolf, his disorderly attack can lock on the target through the breath of blood, causing a dense and locked disorderly attack. Its speed could be considered a thousand strikes in an instant! The concentrated attacks caused Laffitte to directly stop in the dark light. He was attacked until he could not even move and could only be stiff in the air. A large number of wounds appeared on his body, transforming him into a bloody man. Boom! As the black light disappeared, a shock wave mixed with countless slashes directly hit Laffitte¡¯s body, making him tremble. His body stopped for a moment under the slashes and then fell to the ground like a rag. At this time, the fast and disorderly moving circle stopped. Crowe, in his werewolf form, appeared with his back to Laffitte. His feet were on the ground, one claw pressed on the ground, and the other claw was placed in his mouth and licked with his tongue. He said ferociously, ¡°Do you feel the fear, the rhythm of the Blood Hunt!¡± He had finally completed this move! ¡°Hey, flash!¡± At this time, Leda suddenly shouted. Bang! A huge body suddenly hit him and sent Crowe flying. Crowe¡¯s body slid on the ground for more than ten meters and directly plowed away a cloud of smoke and dust. He clicked his tongue, spat out a mouthful of blood and lowered his head slightly. ¡°¡®Big Wine¡¯?¡± Rudolf left Bhaskar Jot to deal with San Juan midway, causing the wine to be empty. Now he joined the battlefield on Crowe¡¯s side. Vasco Jot took a sip of wine and his tongue drooped as he burped. He looked at Laffitte, who was lying in a pool of blood. ¡°Rui¡­ is he still alive?¡± Lafitte¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Rui¡­ is alive.¡± Jot leaned over and picked Laffitte up. He looked at Laffitte, who was barely breathing, turned around and called, ¡°What should we do, Admiral!¡± ¡°Darkwater!¡± At this time, Titch opened his fingers to Kuro in the sky, and the suction force made Kuro unconsciously fly towards him. At the same time, Titch clenched his fist and punched with the power of vibration. Bang!! The moment Kuro was sucked over, he slashed down and collided with Tiki¡¯s fist, shattering the ground around him again. At this time, Titch grinned at Kuro. He opened his fist and grabbed Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water, letting the sharp blade make his palm bleed. Then he pulled back. ¡°Darkwater!¡± At the same time, darkness appeared on his other hand and pulled Kuro over. The strong suction shocked Kuro. He subconsciously clenched the blade and prepared to forcibly pull it out of Tiki¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes!!¡± Titch suddenly made a sound and his head smashed directly into Kuro¡¯s face. The strange force made Kuro¡¯s head tilt up and a red mark appeared on his nose. This sudden movement made Kuro let go of his palm and his body flew towards Teach¡¯s other hand. He grabbed his neck. Bang! The moment he grabbed Kuro¡¯s neck, Tiki suddenly slammed him to the ground. The dark hand did not fade, and the black smoke spread on the ground as it hit the ground, forming a ¡°Dark Acupuncture Point¡±, causing Kuro¡¯s body to sink. At the same time, a white light appeared in the black smoke. ¡°Thief hahaha, taste my power, Kuro!!¡± Tiki laughed, ¡°Dark Shock¡­¡± At that moment, Kuro straightened his body and kicked his feet up from behind, ready to kick Teach¡¯s elbow, making his arm suddenly numb and his fingers loose. Then, Kuro punched Tiki¡¯s wrist and moved the arm away, letting go of his neck. Without the restraint of the Dark-Dark Fruit, his body floated up and directly broke away from the Dark Acupuncture Point below. His feet took advantage of the situation and kicked Teach¡¯s face. At the same time, he punched the wrist of the person holding his knife. He turned his body and kicked Teach out with a spinning force. Snap. Kuro directly caught Autumn Water and quickly retreated. At the same time, his fingers moved and a large number of stone barbs extended from the ground behind Tiki, directly piercing Tiki¡¯s back and hanging him on the barbs. ¡°Do you think I am a simple ability user?!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and growled, and a trace of blood flowed from his nose. Tiki¡¯s head hung down and some stone barbs could be seen coming out of his abdomen. He looked up and two teeth fell out of the corner of his bleeding mouth. The back of his body moved and was pulled out from under the barbs. Except for the blood on his body, there was no scar on his body. ¡°It really hurts!¡± He grinned. Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: The Stage Suitable for You Has Appeared! Chapter 939: The Stage Suitable for You Has Appeared! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Kuro is not just an ability user. Without a knife, his body technique is not bad. Although not as strong as Tiki, he never said that his strength was small. After being sucked by the dark water, without the knife and without his ability, he still had the Body Technique. But ¡­ This guy seems to be getting serious. Kuro narrowed his eyes and a domineering aura began to appear around him. There was a cross mark between his eyebrows and tears appeared under his eyes. Under the cover of his clothes, his chest formed a mysterious Distortion Sun symbol. Now, he could not be caught again. He didn¡¯t think Teach would eat the same routine again. ¡°Hahahaha, Kuro, you are really strong.¡± Titch held out his palm and looked down. ¡°I admit that I lost this bet, but do you think you can eat me?¡± Black smoke rose from his palm and quickly spread over his entire body, causing him to be filled with black smoke. ¡°Hey, Jot, prepare to retreat!¡± He shouted and suddenly stretched out his hand and opened it to the side. ¡°Dark Water!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Leda felt a strong suction and flew uncontrollably toward Tiki. ¡°Kuro!¡± ¡°Zhanbo!!¡± Kuro instantly swung out, bringing out a slash covered in Haki, directly through Tiki¡¯s outstretched hand. A ball of blood burst out from the arm, making Tiki¡¯s body stiff and he opened his mouth and spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°It hurts! It really hurts!!¡± Titch¡¯s smile was even more ferocious, but Dark Water was not stopped. Leda¡¯s body continued to fly towards Titch. At the same time, a white circle gradually appeared on his other palm. He clenched his fist and smashed it in front of him. ¡°Air Shock!!¡± Boom!! The entire Fortress G-3 emitted a powerful vibration, and the seawater around it rolled and staggered, directly bypassing the general square sea area. The seawater swayed crazily with Fortress G-3, and the power of the vibration made everyone unable to maintain their figures. ¡°This woman can do it without you!¡± Tiki laughed ferociously. ¡°This power is not bad!¡± Kuro was not the only one observing the battlefield. Tiki was also observing. Kaz was troublesome, but in terms of ability, Kuro was still the best. Then there was this white-haired woman and the black-robed woman who could release the plague. He could not get Kuro, but he could get the ability of this white-haired woman. He wanted this power that could absorb the physical strength of others! Under the strong vibration, even Kuro was affected by this vibration. His body stepped back and shook uncontrollably. The power of the vibration made his whole body sound like a drum, and he could not move for a while. ¡°You motherf*cker!!¡± Kuro widened his eyes and roared. ¡°Hahahaha!!¡± Titch laughed. Whoosh! At this moment, a white light quickly darted past Leda¡¯s side, and then the white light disappeared, along with Leda¡¯s body. The Dark Water hit nothing. ¡°Huh?¡± Tiki froze and looked over. There was no one there. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s really dangerous. Such a big vibration, even uncle was woken up.¡± On the other side, Moore appeared with Leda. The lazy man shrugged and smiled. ¡°Eh? Moore, did you just wake up?¡± Leda looked up and then her eyes instantly became disdainful. There are still a few lipstick marks on this guy¡¯s face. Is this sleep? ¡®Who do you think it is?¡¯ ¡°Sorry, Vice-Admiral, I just realized¡­¡± Moore wanted to laugh and go over, but when he suddenly saw Kuro¡¯s face, he shivered and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t arrive in time.¡± Kuro¡¯s face had completely darkened. He reached into the sky and stared at Tiki. ¡°You really did a good job, Tiki!¡± Kuro lacked mobility at that time. Without Moore, Tiki would have caught Leda, but there was a way to undo it. Leda was stronger than Tiki, and even if she was caught, she could get out in time, but she would probably have to suffer a wave of shock attacks. But even so, Kuro could not tolerate it! ¡°Thief hahaha, another metahuman. Kuro, you have a lot of metahumans here!¡± Tich looked at Moore greedily. ¡°This ability seems good.¡± ¡°Really? Let me show you something better¡­¡± Kuro said coldly. In the sky, in the sky that gradually sank into the night, a ball of golden light gradually descended. As it descended, the golden light was underestimated. It was a long ball of gold. The moment the gold appeared, Shiliew, who was fighting Mihawk, was stunned and subconsciously looked at the gold. ¡°That aura¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better not to look around.¡± A faint voice appeared in his ear. Shiliew was shocked and subconsciously retreated, but it was too late. Chi! A black light brushed against his chest, making Shiliew groan and take a few steps back. There was a hole in his chest. Mihawk was holding his sword with both hands at this time, and his eagle eyes gradually sank, and he said, ¡°Shiliew of the Rain, his sword skills are indeed good, but we have to be more serious next. That person is losing his temper now, if we are not serious, we will offend him. I want to compete with him in the future, if he rejects me, it will be bad.¡± Bang! At the same time, Hancock kicked Deppon away and spun back, landing elegantly on the ground. She bent one leg and subconsciously looked at the golden light and said lightly, ¡°Oh? Has it begun? It seems that the little girl is also forbidden¡­¡± ¡°Desert King Kong Blade!¡± ¡°Shadow Lance!¡± Crocodile and Moria exchanged another blow and then separated. It was not that neither of them could do anything to the other, but Crocodile found that Moria was holding back, and he did not want to fight here for Marine. Both sides fought with ease. But now ¡­ ¡°Moria, you have to be serious now¡­¡± Sand floated around Crocodile, and one of his hands completely changed into a sand-like hand. ¡°If you are not serious, someone will put on a bad face.¡± ¡°Shrimp Shrimp, that aura¡­¡± Moria glanced at the golden light and suddenly said, ¡°Sand Crocodile, I have a proposal¡­¡± The golden strip gradually landed in front of Kuro. Kuro let go of Autumn Water and spread his fingers at that thing and said coldly, ¡°The suitable stage for you has appeared!¡± The golden strip gradually broke down, revealing a dark golden long and narrow hilt, which was grasped by Kuro¡¯s hand. ¡°Show your power¡­¡± Kuro stared at Tiki and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. He waved his hand and completely disintegrated the golden strip. A cold and narrow white blade flashed from nearby. It was a very long katana! ¡°Luo Gui!!¡± BOOM!!! Blood energy burst out from Kuro¡¯s body, forming a circular blood-colored domain that enveloped the entire G-3. It was murderous intent!! Kuro¡¯s angry voice could be heard from the blood. ¡°Titch, be prepared. This time¡­ it¡¯s not just pain!¡± Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: It Hurts! Chapter 940: It Hurts! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The appearance of the Blood Domain made everyone shudder, including Kaz in the white mist. ¡°What is this?¡± Deppon shuddered and retreated further, his nine tails subconsciously surrounding her. Her body was trembling and the fur on her tail was shaking. It was not her own will, but her body was instinctively shaking because her body was resisting death! ¡°Burp!¡± Vasco Jot burped heavily and his face, which was red from the alcohol, gradually returned to its original color. He was awakened by this murderous aura. ¡°Fate¡­¡± Van Oka simply put down the gun and closed his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be on our side.¡± ¡°Thief, thief, thief hahahaha!¡± Titch¡¯s laughter seemed to stop as cold sweat ran down his forehead. ¡°What a terrible killing intent, Kuro!¡± ¡°You will see more terrible things!¡± Kuro tightened his grip on Luo Gui and moved forward. Whoosh! In an instant, his figure disappeared. Titch was stunned. Then he quivered and tried to dodge to the side. Chi!! In the next moment, a fountain-like blood mist erupted from his shoulder. A wound flashed from his shoulder to his waist, but it quickly disappeared. Tiki groaned and rolled to the ground, hugging his shoulder. He didn¡¯t even have time to scream in pain. He suddenly realized something and the hand covering his shoulder turned into a fist and he punched forward. Thud!!! The air shattered and shook violently. Under this vibration, Kuro¡¯s figure was revealed. He was lifting his knife and facing the fallen Tiki. ¡°Air Shock!!¡± Tiki¡¯s fist pushed forward, making the vibration more violent. Kuro¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, and his eyes were filled with ruthlessness. The Raha he was carrying swept down with a scarlet light. Chi!! The knife cut into Tiki¡¯s neck, bringing out a mass of blood. Tiki¡¯s face was distorted at this time, and the punch brought darkness, ¡°Dark Water¡­¡± However, as soon as the move was released, Kuro¡¯s figure disappeared in front of Tiki. Titch quickly got up, his face twisted inhumanly, as if he was in great pain. Pain! It hurts! Unlike before, when Kuro was killed with one strike, although it was painful, as long as he endured it, he would be fine. But now, although there is no wound, the place where he was cut feels like there are countless ants biting him. The pain is always there and it is getting more and more intense. His pain is twice that of ordinary people! ¡°You can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The voice appeared in the sky above Titch. Titch suddenly punched it, causing the sky to shake violently. ¡°A guy who can take a lot of damage¡­¡± The sound appeared behind. Titch turned around and punched him, but he still missed. Kuro¡¯s figure appeared directly in front of Tiki. Rokui waved his hand and once again brought out a red light. This knife cut directly across Tiki¡¯s chest and cut a huge wound on his entire upper body. The power was enough to cut ordinary people in half. ¡°It hurts so much!!!¡± Tiki howled loudly and clutched his chest as he fell to the ground and rolled back and forth. ¡°This is the only way to make you feel pain.¡± Kuro looked down at Tiki. ¡°Pain is right. If it doesn¡¯t hurt, it will be a waste of my killing intent.¡± There are no mixed abilities in between. It¡¯s just a simple murderous aura. Illusion is useless against people like Tiki. Kuro¡¯s ¡°Killing Intent Illusion¡± can only be used with the combination of abilities. Without the ability, he can¡¯t do that. And Tiki can use the ability of Dark-Dark Fruit to remove itself. Otherwise, Kuro would have used the illusion long ago. However, the murderous aura was already painful enough. ¡°You bastard!!¡± Teach looked up. The white circle floating on his fist expanded and he punched forward. BOOM!!! With one punch, the entire G-3 shook completely. A large amount of gravel broke off from the fortress and the ground cracked into countless pieces. At the same time, Tich grabbed the air with his other hand and pulled it to the side as if he had grabbed something solid. WHOOSH!!! The nearby seawater surged and formed a huge tsunami on one side, surging over in an overwhelming manner! ¡°Darkwater!!¡± Pulling on the vibrating hand, Tich¡¯s hand, which obviously has the ability to shake, suddenly burst out of darkness, this time directly at Kuro, directly sucking Kuro towards him. Ability is absolute, ability is the rule. This is the consensus of the sea. Kuro did not know if this move could be used on ordinary people, but it could definitely be used on metahumans. He was an metahuman, and once he was attracted by this move, he would definitely be involuntarily pulled over. But before Teach caught him, Kuro¡¯s ability was still useful. ¡°Did I allow the tsunami?!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were ruthless and he directly opened his palm towards the tsunami. At this moment, this overwhelming tsunami suddenly collapsed and fell directly into the sea, causing a large number of raindrops to fall around. As his figure flew towards Titch, the Rhokuro in his hand released a golden light and slashed towards Titch. ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± Chi!! The blade came down, cutting a bloody mark from Tiki¡¯s left shoulder to his right abdomen. Although it was healed very quickly, Tiki¡¯s eyes were wide and his teeth were almost broken. He endured the blow and Kuro was almost in his palm. As long as it is in his hands, he can give Kuro a ruthless blow! ¡°Shadow Revolution!¡± Suddenly, from the ground nearby, a black shadow darted directly into the shadow beside Tiki, causing his body to suddenly freeze, and the spiral darkness emitted by Darkwater disappeared. ¡°This is¡­¡± Tich¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Moria!!¡± ¡°Shrimp, shrimp, shrimp!¡± In Tiki¡¯s shadow, Moria¡¯s form gradually appeared. He said sharply: ¡°Tiki! You killed Absalom, you don¡¯t think I will really agree to join hands with you, I have always wanted to kill you! Shadow Lance!¡± In the shadow, a shadow gun suddenly stretched out and directly penetrated Tiki¡¯s chest. Blood flowed from the corner of Tiki¡¯s mouth, but he couldn¡¯t move at all. At this time, Kuro, who had been sucked to the front of him, slashed down again, cutting Tiki down. ¡°Explode, Azure Dragon!¡± Chi!! The moment Titch lay down, there was a lot of blood on his body, as if he had taken a bloody shower. His whole body was almost covered in blood. ¡°If you can¡¯t die, then I¡¯ll exhaust you until you can¡¯t hold on anymore, and then you¡¯ll exhaust your physical strength and die!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes showed a ruthless look, and his two fingers wiped the blade, ready to give him a full version of Azure Dragon. At this moment, black smoke suddenly came out of Titch¡¯s body. Under the black smoke, a black shadow flew out of his shadow. It was Moria. The power of the Dark-Dark Fruit will still remove his ability. Thud! Tiki¡¯s fist shook against the ground, causing a violent shake. In this shake, his body suddenly disappeared. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro froze for a moment and swiped his knife forward. It disappeared and cut nothing. ¡°It¡¯s Shiliew.¡± Under this vibration, Mihawk calmly put away his knife and said, ¡°He also disappeared.¡± Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: Killing Intent Domain, Kill All Me! Chapter 941: Killing Intent Domain, Kill All Me! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Transparent Fruit!¡± In the face of this sudden magical disappearance, Moria whispered, ¡°They killed Absalom and got the ability of this fruit. Shiliew ate it. Kuro, find them and kill them!¡± ¡°Shut up, Moria, you are only a pirate now!¡± Kuro glared at him, and then a red dot flashed in his eyes, and Kenbonshoku (Observation) directly expanded. The power of the transparent fruit should have left behind sounds and smells, but under this vibration, all sounds are gone, and Shiliew uses this ability, which is not quite the same. In addition to the disappearance of his shape, he can hide his breath. ¡°Tch¡­¡± Kuro held Lokui and looked around, but in this short time, not only Tich and Shiliew disappeared, but also Deppon, Van Oka and Poison Q, and Laffitte, who was seriously injured. At this level of concealment, unless Shiliew attacks him, it will take a while for him to find Shiliew in this shaking chaos, but¡­ Except for Shiliew, everyone else¡¯s breath is obvious! Realizing this, Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and he came to the high sky in front of Vasco Jot. The Lokui glowed red and slashed down. ¡°Killing Intent Chaotic Slash!!¡± Jot was shocked and his hands appeared in Haki to block the attack. Thud!!! But before he could defend himself, another tremor came from his side, shaking off a part of this overwhelming attack. Kuro¡¯s body also tilted under this vibration and he couldn¡¯t control his body. Dang dang dang dang! However, the remaining blood-colored slashes fell straight down, causing Vasco Jot¡¯s body to be embedded in the ground. Even though he used Haki Protection, wounds had already appeared on his arm, and the ground near him was cut with more than ten deep cracks. But in an instant, Bhaskar Jot¡¯s body disappeared and they entered invisibility together. ¡°How many people can you bring?!¡± Kuro stared in a blank direction and his eyes followed that direction. Then, he clenched his Luo Gui and prepared to swing his blade. However, at this moment, his pupils shrank and he slashed to the side. Something is wrong! There is an aura that has not disappeared! ¡°Thief!!!¡± A fist full of thick hair suddenly appeared in the air, and Teach¡¯s figure was revealed next to Kuro. The fist carried a huge vibration force and hit Kuro¡¯s Law Ghost. THUD!!! BOOM!!! Fortress G-3 and even the nearby area were completely divided into pieces at this moment. Kuro groaned. The vibration force in the surroundings spread, making him feel that his internal organs were moving, and he could not help but bleed from the corner of his mouth. The earth is shaking, the air is shaking, it seems that even the sky is shaking. The surrounding seawater surged up and swept up a large number of waves, swallowing the ground of Fortress G-3. Kuro gritted his teeth and immediately flew up. He raised his five fingers and tried to re-combine the fragments in this vibration, but the power of the vibration was too great, causing his ability to not control the surrounding ground at all. He was bound and immediately shattered again. It took several times for Kuro to stabilize the vibration and forcefully link the broken pieces of land together to prevent his subordinates from being swallowed by the waves. But this also wasted a lot of time. In this trembling chaos, Tiki disappeared again! Kuro was high in the sky, looking down at the ground, his gradually turning scarlet eyes moved left and right, trying to find people. ¡°Titch¡­¡± Kuro stood the Rokui in front of his chest and roared, ¡°If you want to leave, this price is not enough!!¡± Scarlet light swept up from his second finger and enveloped the entire saber. ¡°Psychic Blade, Great Profound: Killing Domain!¡± Immediately, the bloody light on the blade spread out and enveloped Fortress G-3 and the nearby sea, forming a semicircle. ¡°Head down!¡± Kuro shouted. In an instant, all the Marines bowed obediently. Crowe¡¯s fur stood on end and he immediately transformed into a human and lay down. The Shichibukai seemed to have sensed something and subconsciously adopted a defensive posture. Kuro turned his hand, and the blade of Luo Gui turned slightly. Just like that. Chi! As Kuro¡¯s blade turned, these pirates, who were already having a fever and coughing, suddenly had a deep cut on their necks, or the top of their heads was cut open and all of them burst into blood and lay down at this moment, forming a huge corpse field. Thousands of pirates died under the sudden wound with just a slight twist of Kuro¡¯s blade. ¡°Killing intent domain, there is nothing I cannot cut,¡± Kuro said lightly. Bang!! As soon as he finished speaking, Fortress G-3, which was already in ruins, was cut off by the roots. Its height was exactly the same as the position where the pirates were injured. The cut off fortress collapsed again, raising a huge cloud of dust. ¡°Oh? An all-domain blade?¡± Mihawk said in surprise, ¡°He can do this without a blade. The power of the murderous aura seems to be stronger.¡± In the huge killing intent domain, Kuro twisted a knife, and this knife was a knife with a strong killing intent. With just one slash, thousands of people died! ¡°Awakening?¡± Crocodile saw this scene, his pupils shrank and he murmured. He is an ability user, so he can detect the difference in this field more acutely. In addition to killing intent, there are also abilities mixed in, but pure abilities can¡¯t do this unless¡­ they are awakened! But it doesn¡¯t seem like it. Crocodile doesn¡¯t know what the power of the awakening of Float-Floating Fruit is, but the scope of this move is not ordinary. Hancock subconsciously bit her lower lip. This guy seems to be much stronger than Barrett. ¡°Eh? Eh? Eh!¡± At this time, Bucky touched his head and felt like crying. Before he could react, his neck was also cut off by this sudden attack, but it was only broken. It would be fine if it was reattached. But the pain made him want to curse, but he did not dare to. The current Kuro is not someone he can afford to offend. As Kuro turned the blade, there were a few soft sounds on the sea. The vibrations in the air are still there, causing Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki to be a little unstable. He couldn¡¯t find their exact location, but now he has forced them out through his moves! A small Marine cruise ship appeared from the transparency, along with several people on board. A smear of blood suddenly appeared on Titch¡¯s throat. He gritted his teeth and brushed the blood off his neck, obviously feeling the pain. In addition to him, there was an additional wound on Vasco Jot¡¯s chest, and Deppen subconsciously blocked it with his tail. Van Oka used his gun to block it and there was an additional mark on the sniper rifle. Poison Q brought his big horse down and there was no injury. Shiliew was holding the knife and there was a mark on the blade. Kuro suddenly turned his head and looked in that direction with his completely scarlet eyes. He sneered, ¡°You ran quite far!¡± Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Kuro, Don’t Get Up! Chapter 942: Kuro, Don¡¯t Get Up! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Thief, thief hahaha¡­¡± At this moment, Tich opened one hand in the direction of Kuro, and the spiral black smoke brought by Dark Water came out of his palm, and there was a layer of hazy white light on his other fist. ¡°Kuro, I admit that I lost the bet, but there is always a chance, there is always a chance!¡± Thud!!! He punched the air again, causing a huge tremor in front of him. The seawater in front of the cruise ship suddenly rose in a square shape, and after rolling for a while, it directly turned into a tsunami and rushed towards G-3. At the same time, G-3 shattered even more at this time. ¡°Corrosion Reincarnation!¡± Crocodile pressed his palm on the ground and quickly turned the stone into sand, spreading it over the entire G-3, forming a desert island. ¡°Tsunami¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°You think I can¡¯t hit you on the sea?!¡± Whoosh! The blade swung out, just a wave across the air. In his killing intent domain, the tsunami suddenly broke from the root, and the huge wave suddenly fell down like a wall that had lost its support. At this time, Kuro clenched his five fingers and divided the wave into a huge seawater rain. Without the vision of the waves, Kuro saw ahead. Along with the waves, the cruise ship was also cut open smoothly by this slash. ¡°Ksitigarbha!¡± Kuro said fiercely. A huge vortex suddenly appeared in the sea below the cruise ship. However, just as the vortex took shape, the surroundings suddenly shook and flattened the vortex. Thud!!! There was another violent vibration, and Kuro¡¯s body in the air swayed for a while. At this time, Laffitte suddenly stood up, spread his wings, and flew up with Tiki in one hand and Shiliew in the other. Shiliew grabbed Van Oka and Poison Q. Poison Q¡¯s horses sank with the shattered cruise ship, and Van Oka grabbed Deppen and Bask Jot and flew out together. ¡°Fly out of his murderous place!¡± Shiliew shouted. Their distance was not far from the edge of Kuro¡¯s murderous domain. The cruise ship was about to run out, but it was still a step away. But at this moment, with Laffitte¡¯s help, they just happened to leave the murderous domain. And Tich was ready now to prevent Kuro from coming. As long as he comes over, with his own ability, he can just fall into the sea! A ruthless look appeared in Titch¡¯s eyes. He bet that Kuro would not dare to come over and die with him. Indeed, Kuro did not dare. But ¡­ ¡°Titch, I said you won¡¯t leave so easily.¡± Kuro turned the knife and looked in that direction and said, ¡°Killing intent illusion.¡± Vasco Jot¡¯s body stiffened and he suddenly twisted and shouted, ¡°Rui¡­ That guy is here, oh! Commander Tiki did a good job, he is going to die, he fell into the sea, let me, I am not a metahuman!¡± He broke free from Van Oka¡¯s hand and fell into the sea with a smile. At this moment, the sea rolled up a whirlpool again, letting Bask Jot enter the whirlpool. He was stirred by the whirlpool for a while, causing a mass of blood and some minced meat to appear on the sea. When Kuro was full of killing intent just now, he hit Vasco Chot a few times and cut him open. The matter was already settled. The murderous aura was in his blood, and Teach could not have discovered this. Naturally, he would not use his ability to undo the ability mixed with the murderous aura in Bhaskar Jot. Otherwise, it would only be a simple killing intent. At most, it would explode and seriously injure Bask Jot. But now, using the fine manipulation of his ability, he completed the illusion and let Bask Chot enter the illusion and fall into the sea. It is not that Kuro does not have long-range attacks. He reached out and beckoned to the sky, and a scabbard fell into his hand from the sky. Kuro took the opportunity to put Luo Gui back into the scabbard, holding the scabbard in his left hand and holding the hilt in his right hand. He took a posture and suddenly contracted the surrounding murderous field at this moment. On the scabbard, a black and red light gradually appeared, reflecting the surrounding light that had turned into night. Killing intent, dominance, and ability control were constantly converging at this moment. ¡°A wave of destruction¡­¡± Kuro spoke through his teeth, held the handle of the knife tightly, and drew the knife to cut vertically! **TIP** The moment he swung his blade, the scabbard could not withstand the pressure and shattered. The moment he swung his blade, a golden giant bird with black patterns and blood flames appeared in front of him. It spread its wings and pounced towards Tiki. ¡°Great Burial Vermillion Bird¡¯s Cry!!!¡± ¡°Shriek!!!¡± Big Bird let out a high-pitched and thunderous cry, which startled Shiliew on the other side. ¡°Slash! So many slashes! Titch, this move¡­¡± There was no need for him to say more. Tich¡¯s hands were now together, the spiral darkness and the white light of the earthquake combined together and smashed forward. BOOM!!! The air in front of Titch directly cracked like a glass crack, but these cracks turned into dark smoke, roaring and shaking as it pounced directly at the giant bird. Bang!!! The giant bird hit the center of the crack and made a loud sound. At this moment, a big black and red hole appeared in the dark night sky, and the sea below was completely rolled up like a storm. The center of the impact formed a black and red light, which gradually spread in the air and blocked everyone¡¯s sight. The surrounding air was shaking. Crocodile groaned and his body turned into sand and fell down. Then, as if he was cut by a sword, he split into several pieces and completely turned into sand and sprinkled down. Bang bang bang ¡­ Under the shield of Kaz¡¯s white gas, a large number of vibrating sounds hit the white gas, causing holes to appear in the white gas one after another. As for the bodies of the pirates that were killed by Kuro, they were directly broken into pieces under the aftershock of the shock and slash. Some of them were badly mutilated as if they had been shaken, while others were cut open smoothly. ¡°Has the power spread? It can still do this at such a long distance¡­¡± In the shaking, Mihawk held the black blade and swung it around violently, sweeping away a circle of black slashes, clearing the aftermath of this power. Then he frowned slightly, ¡°Kuro didn¡¯t mention it, but Tiki¡¯s power¡­ Sure enough, Whitebeard was old at that time.¡± ¡°Kuro, don¡¯t go up! The base can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± From behind came Leda¡¯s shout. Kuro was stunned, and his scarlet eyes became a little clear. He looked back and saw Leda crossing her hands at this moment, and a shock wave of essence energy surrounded her, shouting at this side. If it weren¡¯t for Mihawk¡¯s slash just now, the aftermath of this power would have been uncomfortable. The place where she stood had been broken into countless pieces. There was barely sand supporting her, but it would not last long. At this moment, the black and red light gradually converged, and the aftermath of the nearby power completely returned to calm. There was no one else in his field of vision. ¡°Tsk!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and he raised one arm to the sky. ¡°My fortress is gone and he just ran away?! Absolutely not!!¡± Rumble¡­ The sky that was originally dark became even gloomier. Everyone at the base subconsciously looked up and swallowed their saliva. ¡°This is¡­¡± Rudolf¡¯s forehead was sweating and his lips were moving. His three friends were even more frightened and were trembling. A continent whose edge can hardly be seen fell from the sky! Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: My G-3 Is Gone! Chapter 943: My G-3 Is Gone! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A shadow bat formed Moria¡¯s body and then looked up at the oppressive sky, her face dull. In this daze, he seemed to have returned to the appearance of the dull-looking twenty years ago and not the current fat otaku face. ¡°Hey¡­¡± He said to Crocodile, who had just condensed his body, ¡°Was this guy so ruthless back then?¡± Moria was talking about more than two years ago, at the top. ¡°God knows!¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth and looked at the sky. ¡°I have never seen this move before!¡± He originally thought that Kuro¡¯s killing aura was his trump card, but he didn¡¯t know that there was such a thing on it. At first, he thought that the thing in the sky was an illusion when Titch touched Kuro just now. After all, he walked too fast. But now, he saw that it was not an illusion at all. Kuro hid it himself! Can Float-Floating Fruit do this?! On the other side, Bucky and his little friend put their hands on their faces and acted out a mass version of ¡°Shout¡±. ¡°What the hell is this!!¡± Bucky shouted. Rumble¡­ The continent was sinking and quickly combined into a huge hand. As Kuro pressed down hard, the huge land hand quickly fell down, and the speed of its fall rubbed against the air below and turned into a ball of red fire, falling from Kuro¡¯s front. Weather capsize! BOOM!!! The seawater surged and the big hand fell into the sea, directly forming a huge palm land. Looking forward, one could not even see the edge. Kuro¡¯s body rushed straight and he flew at a low altitude on the ground of the palm. At the same time, a large number of weapons appeared in the sky and bombarded the continent as Kuro flew. Knives, swords, black spears, shells, stones, all kinds of weapons fell from the sky quickly, and each hit could create a big hole on the continent. And in Kuro¡¯s scarlet eyes, there was a trace of crimson. Kenbonshoku (Observation)! Even if Tich can run, with Laffitte¡¯s flying speed, he can¡¯t run too far. If such a continent falls, it will definitely hit him!! ¡°Found it!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said. His body exerted strength again and directly rushed out of a shock wave and flew in a direction. Soon, he saw one of the targets on a piece of land. Poison Q lay there panting. The ground near him was shattered and there were a few cuts. There was nothing else. Bang! Kuro¡¯s body instantly descended and his hand pressed down, directly strangling Poison Q¡¯s neck and pushing him to the ground, creating a depression and causing the surrounding gravel to splash. His scarlet eyes stared straight at Poison Q and he said coldly, ¡°Where is Tiki?!¡± ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡± Poison Q struggled, his face flushed. Kuro relaxed his fingers slightly so that Poison Q could take a few breaths and asked again, ¡°Where is Tiki?!¡± ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Poison Q gave him a strange smile and said slowly, ¡°Fate¡­¡± Bang!! Kuro exerted his strength and embedded Poison Q into the ground. As he retracted his hand, he clenched his five fingers. The ground condensed and twisted, directly wrapping around Poison Q¡¯s body and twisting it together with the stone and soil, squeezing out blood and flowing down. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t find it if you don¡¯t say it? It¡¯s just Honeycomb Island, he will definitely go back! I will skin him alive!!¡± Kuro glared at Poison Q with his scarlet eyes and roared at him. With that, he took off on the spot and prepared to find a direction to rush over. Buzz! At this moment, a dark green slash suddenly rushed over. Kuro subconsciously swung his sword and shattered the slash. In the distance, a figure rushed over from that side. The figure suddenly jumped up and slashed at Kuro. Clang!! Kuro raised his blade and slashed. In front of the Luo Gui blade, there was a big black blade. Mihawk! The two blades were in a stalemate for a moment. Mihawk flipped in the air and landed steadily. He said to Kuro, who was in a daze in the sky, ¡°Are you done? If not, I will continue with you.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and the scarlet in his eyes gradually dimmed, degenerating into dark eyes. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and said, ¡°He¡¯s drunk again!¡± Seeing this scene, Mihawk put the big black blade on his back and said lightly, ¡°Being affected by the killing intent, you will also make this kind of mistake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the moves, I¡¯m not familiar with the moves.¡± Kuro smiled embarrassedly, then his face stiffened and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Tsk, it really hurts!¡± He was affected by the murderous aura. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to make a fuss about going to Hive Island. Not to mention whether Titch was there when he flew over, even if he was, if he went up alone to fight him, there was a high chance that they would finish the ball together. There are still Shiliew and others on the other side. What can he do if he rushed up alone? It is not certain that he will finish the ball together. Moreover, he did not know the location of Hive Island. He had just developed this ultimate technique, the ¡®Killer Domain¡¯. As his ability developed deeper, he combined this ability with the Killer Domain and realized this move. In his domain, he can achieve an all-round slash. No matter where he swings his blade, he can form a slash in this domain, and even the entire domain can be turned into a slash, destroying people! He had not completely tried this move and did not master it completely. Most importantly, he was injured. Tiki¡¯s vibration was not so easy to block. Although Kuro only spilled blood on the surface, the internal injuries were not small. He directly activated this murderous domain and was invaded by the murderous aura. ¡°But I don¡¯t need you. I guess I will go down after flying for a while.¡± Kuro thought for a while and said. After waiting for him to fly for a while and for his body to adapt to this killing intent, he would naturally take the initiative to calm down and there was no need for Mihawk to stop him. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Mihawk looked at the shattered and shredded land and said, ¡°A newly promoted Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment, not many people are left.¡± Kuro slowly landed and looked at the place where he was blasted away. There, if one looked carefully, they could see blood. Titch had brought people to steal him this time and the losses were not ordinary. The Ten-Headed Ship and the pirate subordinates were all wiped out. Captain Tich¡¯s giant, including Pizarro, who had been captured before, was left with only Shiliew, Deppon, Van Oka and Laffitte. More than half of them were killed. Although Titch absorbed the damage, the pain will accompany him for a while! But ¡­ ¡°My Fortress G-3 is gone!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± At this moment, the Den Den Mushi on his wrist suddenly rang. Kuro frowned and answered Den Den Mushi. He said angrily, ¡°Which one?!¡± ¡°Kuro yo ~¡± The Den Den Mushi gradually turned into a wretched appearance. ¡°Old man?¡± ¡°I seem to be¡­ injured.¡± As soon as he said this, Kuro¡¯s eyes were covered with a layer of scarlet. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Wait There Chapter 944: Wait There Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The old man is injured? Kuro¡¯s first reaction was that he was joking, but his tone did not sound fake because it sounded very weak. Kuro said in a deep voice: ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Well, this old man is in the Country of Peace. I originally came to inquire about the movement of the Country of Peace, but it¡¯s so scary. Kaido and Big Mom actually joined hands. This is a big deal. This old man¡¯s luck is not good. I was attacked by them together and now I am hiding in the Country of Peace.¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s tone was still wretched, but faintly, Kuro could see from Den Den Mushi¡¯s imitating expression that the old man was not relaxed. ¡°Are you kidding? You can¡¯t run away?¡± As he said this, Kuro¡¯s body was already floating up. Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°The two of you are locked up, because this old man was careless and suffered a blow before. Although I can force a retreat, I will suffer more serious injuries. You are in G-3, right? Come directly to support this old man.¡± Kuro said to Den Den Mushi, ¡°Titch is here for a sneak attack. I just finished the call and G-3 is gone.¡± ¡°Oh? Really, then I myself¡­¡± ¡°Wait there, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± **TIP** Kizaru didn¡¯t finish his words. Kuro directly hung up Den Den Mushi and closed the lid on his wrist. At the same time, his fingers floated up and a stone platform floated towards Mihawk. ¡°Hurry up, Mihawk, you are too slow.¡± Mihawk¡¯s eyes moved and he stepped on the stone platform and said, ¡°The Country of Peace? This is not within the scope of this contract, but if you promise to compete with me afterwards, I can help you.¡± ¡°Just help me look after Leda and others and return to Headquarters. We don¡¯t know where Tiki is!¡± Kuro stretched out his hand and quickly flew towards G-3 with Mihawk¡¯s stone platform. Rumble¡­ The palm-shaped continent floated up at this moment, rising into the sky with the weapons that hit the ground. Soon, Kuro flew back to G-3, then clicked his tongue and his face darkened. The current G-3 is no longer the same. It is just a desert island that is about to shatter. Be it the fortress or the buildings, they have long collapsed into pieces and emerged from the sand. The only thing that exists is the huge Golden Lion at the port and two Battleships. G-3 was destroyed, and even the island was gone. ¡°Kuro!¡± At the edge of the island, Leda saw the person flying over and her face lit up. ¡°Have you gone down? That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Take some people back to the headquarters. It¡¯s best if you can meet up with Marshal Sakasugi.¡± Kuro moved his finger and the stone platform carrying Mihawk landed on the island and said, ¡°Shichibukai, go back with him. Crowe, go to the ship and get me the Permanent Pointer of the nearest base.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and ran to the side of the Golden Lion. Fortress G-3 originally had the Permanent Pointer of the Country of Peace, including the Pointer of Totland, and even the Permanent Pointer of Hive Island, the lair of Tiki. But now that the fortress is destroyed, those stored Pointers are naturally gone. After all, that thing is so fragile and can¡¯t withstand much of the aftermath of power. However, there are still permanent pointers from nearby bases in the Golden Lion. Kuro can go to other bases to get them. ¡°Kuro, what are you doing?¡± Leda asked worriedly. She saw the scarlet in Kuro¡¯s eyes. This guy is still up there? Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Something happened to the old man in the Country of Peace. Kaido and Lingling joined hands and gave him a hard blow, forcing the old man to hide and can¡¯t break through. I¡¯ll go and get him back!¡± His last word was heavily emphasized, making everyone¡¯s heart tremble. These words¡­ are murderous! But they were more concerned about the intelligence brought out by Kuro¡¯s words. ¡°Kaido!¡± Moria¡¯s eyes widened and she said fiercely, ¡°Kaido!¡± ¡°Join hands¡­¡± Crocodile thought for a while and murmured, ¡°Lox?¡± ¡°Hey! I have heard of this name!¡± Bucky was stunned. ¡°Captain said this name before!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Leda said subconsciously, then reacted and shook her head. ¡°No, you go, be careful.¡± If the two of them joined forces, it would be useless for her to follow them. Instead, it would add to Kuro¡¯s burden. He and Kizaru could completely evacuate. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is the permanent pointer of the nearby base.¡± Crowe ran over from the Golden Lion with a pointer. Kuro moved his finger and the finger flew from Crowe¡¯s hand and floated around him. ¡°Lida¡­¡± Kuro said again, and blood came out of his mouth again. ¡°Understood!¡± Leda¡¯s figure flashed and even turned into a shadow, quickly passing over many Marines. ¡°Let me borrow your energy!¡± Including Shichibukai, she did not let them go. Afterimages flashed past and she directly touched them and absorbed their energy. ¡°This ability¡­¡± Crocodile was naturally touched by the ability and was shocked. ¡°No wonder Tiki changed its target before.¡± His energy was disappearing. It was not just physical strength, but the integration of essence, energy, and spirit. Once it was absorbed, even the release of Haki became difficult because of the consumption of will. Even Hancock frowned and wanted to be angry, but at this moment, she saw that the scarlet in Kuro¡¯s eyes was full of impatience, so she endured it. Arrogance is arrogance, but Hancock can distinguish between the important things and the trivial things. Why would she provoke the person in front of her? ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bucky fell directly to the ground, his butt facing the sky, and he reached out to the sky. At this moment, his face looked withered. ¡°Power, power¡­ power is gone!¡± Rudolf, on the other hand, was shocked and his body was tense. When he was touched, he also felt that his essence energy had disappeared, but there were no clues. However, he was shocked by this girl. This white-haired woman is the nemesis of Body Practitioners! That kind of ability, once encountered, the Body Artist will gradually weaken and she will become stronger and stronger. There are many strong people under this Golden Lion¡­ ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± After getting energy from everyone, Leda jumped up and slapped Kuro¡¯s chest. Buzz! A large amount of essence energy poured into his body, causing his face to gradually become rosy. His body, which was injured by the vibration force, has mostly healed at this time. Although the remaining time is needed, it does not hinder his movements at all. ¡°Okay, you guys move now. Don¡¯t stay in this place for too long, in case Tiki gambles again later.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that time was tight now, he could wait for Tiki here. In case the bastard still wanted to gamble, he would drag him to the Sakasugi. At that time, the bastard would really be finished. But now, there is no time to wait for this probability. After obtaining the Permanent Pointer, Kuro soared into the sky, his body surging with shock waves in the air, heading straight in the direction pointed by the Permanent Pointer. Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Smash It First! Chapter 945: Smash It First! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, somewhere in the Country of Peace. The man in a striped yellow kimono and sunglasses looked at the hung up phone and scratched his head in distress. He narrowed his eyes and smiled helplessly. ¡°This is troublesome. Was Kuro ambushed by Tiki? Does he still have the strength to support me? It seems that he has gone too far. It¡¯s really¡­ scary.¡± There was a luster on the sunglasses, which looked a little unfathomable. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡­ . At this time, Kuro flew at full speed and arrived at the nearby Marine Base in less than an hour. It was the base of G-314, the one that captured Pizarro. This base is the closest to Fortress G-3. Thud! Kuro¡¯s figure directly descended to the port square and created a circle of smoke and dust around him. The sound of the sound caused the surrounding Marines to be in an uproar. One by one, they approached with their weapons, but soon, he saw the person who came. ¡°Is it Vice-Admiral Kim?¡± One of the Marines froze and looked at Kuro with uncertainty. Kuro¡¯s current state is not good. His clothes are dirty and there are obvious traces of fighting. Luo Gui is held in his hand. Although he does not directly burst out with killing intent, the power shown in it makes people feel cold all over. In particular, the redness around their eyes made people not dare to look straight at them and they subconsciously lowered their heads. ¡°Vice Admiral!¡± The noise also attracted the attention of the Base Chief. He quickly came to the Marines and said to Kuro, ¡°Vice-Admiral, you are here¡­¡± ¡°Give me and Country¡¯s Permanent Pointer, immediately, immediately,¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°Is it from the Country of Peace?¡± The Base Chief nodded and ordered Marine, ¡°Go and find it and bring the pointer to Vice-Admiral.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine responded and immediately ran away. The Base Chief did not dare to ask. Since the higher-ups had a request, they would just follow it. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± At this moment, the Den Den Mushi on Kuro¡¯s wrist rang again. He quickly opened the lid and answered the call. This time, Den Den Mushi turned into a serious face wearing a hat and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Marshal Sakaski,¡± Kurlo responded. ¡°I heard about the matter. Did you beat back Blackbeard¡¯s sneak attack? Well done, but if you go to the Country of Peace, I want you to come back. Borusalino has the ability to evacuate alone.¡± Sakasugi said, ¡°It was this old man¡¯s suggestion to let him go to the Country of Peace to inquire. This old man will be responsible for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late now, Marshal. You are too slow. I want to bring the old man back personally. With my mobility and the old man¡¯s mobility, we can evacuate.¡± Kuro said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust others.¡± ¡°Kuro, this is an order!¡± Sakasugi was a little angry. **TIP** Kuro was too lazy to reply and hung up the Den Den Mushi. Those eyes were even more scarlet at this time. He began to feel irritated. The old man was very good to him. Kuro was a person who remembered kindness very well. The values that he had brought to him in his previous life had already taken root in the depths of his soul. A debt of gratitude is repaid, a debt of revenge is fought. Even if it¡¯s an enemy, as long as he ¡®teaches¡¯ him a few tricks, he can erect a monument for him. Enemies are also people. Although they are divided into high and low, those who are worthy of respect still have to be respected. Kuro has always looked at people in a dialectical way. As long as this person surpasses Kuro¡¯s shortcomings in terms of merits, he will give him respect even if he is an enemy. Humans are not just a face book. Emotional creatures are complicated. The old man treated him well, so he would treat the old man well. If you leave it to others for too long, it will be full of uncertainties. If you are caught, it will not be fun. If he did it himself, he could quickly reach the Country of Peace and evacuate with the old man with his mobility. This is the fastest and safest way. They don¡¯t have the ability of Dark-Dark Fruit like Tiki. Kuro is confident that he can escape. ¡°Vice-Admiral, Permanent Pointer!¡± At this moment, the Marine who went to get the pointer ran over. Before he even approached, Kuro saw the pointer in his hand. His finger moved and the pointer floated and landed directly on his hand. Boom! At this moment, his figure rushed up and followed the needle straight to the Country of Peace! The strength of his movements once again stirred up a ball of air waves on the ground, causing everyone¡¯s robes to flutter. Everyone looked up and stared blankly at the figure flying away. The Country of Peace is a country in the second half of the New World. Although Kuro does not know much about this country, he knows a lot. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a closed country. The special thing about this country is that it doesn¡¯t have a coast. There are only cliffs and waterfalls around it, and it is located on a high place. It is difficult for others to get on it, and its geographical location has created the characteristics of the Country of Peace. Powerful, but closed off. Now, not only has he not joined the World Government, he probably doesn¡¯t even know what the World Government is. However, their unique specialties and the so-called ¡®warriors¡¯ are famous in the sea. The Liquor Iron Mine is produced in the Country of Peace. Doflamingo is responsible for the sales segment and even deals with the World Government. Kuro has a weapon made of Liquor Iron Ore. If a weapon hurts someone, it will cause them to feel anesthetized. Moreover, Seastone is a specialty of their country. The Country of Peace produces most of the Seastone. The craftsmen are very powerful. Other craftsmen in the world can process Seastone into other shapes, but in terms of craftsmanship, the craftsmen of the Country of Peace can process Seastone into the size of nails and purify it to make it more powerful. But this has nothing to do with Kuro. He only cares about the geography of the Country of Peace. Within the borders of the Country of Peace, this place has the ¡®Inner Sea¡¯. There are still ships that can sail and dock here. The most important island of the Country of Peace is in the ¡®Inner Sea¡¯. In addition to the main island, there is also a Ghost Island that also exists in the Inner Sea. A natural place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack is basically impossible for ships to pass through. They can only sit in the open sea below. Only those who can fly can easily reach the Country of Peace. As for what will happen when we reach the Country of Peace¡­ Bang! In the sky, Kuro flew faster. Above the night, the bright moon and stars hung in the sky, reflecting the waves of the sea. However, soon, the moon and stars were covered and became gloomy, as if the sea below was reflected in the sky, making the sky turn over. ¡°Let¡¯s smash it first!!¡± Kuro opened his scarlet eyes and growled. His figure exploded in the air and flew like a meteor. Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: There Is Only One Qualified Young Man! Chapter 946: There Is Only One Qualified Young Man! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The main island of the Country of Peace in the inland sea is divided into six areas, of which the capital is the ¡°Flower Capital¡±, which is the most prosperous place of the Country of Peace and the place of its ruler, ¡°General¡±. As for the remaining five lands, they are Kuri, Himei, Pallas¡¯s cat, Bell Queen, and White Dance. The ruler of the area is Daming. However, that was a long time ago. After Kaido occupied this place, the so-called Daimy¨­ no longer existed. The forces led by Kaido occupied this place and turned the Country of Peace into a place ruled only by a ¡°General¡± and also into a weapon-producing country. Apart from weapons production, nothing else here is important. Excessive mining of ores, a large number of factories, and the spread of some toxins have made the five areas either poor or full of toxins. Even the food produced cannot be eaten. At this moment, in the main island of the Country of Peace, the sky is covered with fireballs and huge black clouds, making the main island gloomy, and in the territory, a large number of soul products are walking everywhere. The lantern grew a face and small legs and bounced around. Some objects such as mules, combs, mirrors, and so on also walk in the territory with strange postures. Almost every street has one or two, and in the wild, there are even more of these things. Trees, grass, and even a piece of land in them have all turned into spiritual objects, chanting, walking, and watching. ¡°Well, well!¡± High-pitched laughter came from the tallest building in the City of Flowers. Charlotte Ling-Ling was wearing a huge kimono and a gold hairpiece on her head. She was sitting in the main seat with a huge wine cup in one hand and her cheeks were flushed. Her other hand was hooked on the shoulder of a giant of about the same size. The giant had a pair of horns like a horned dragon and his beard was as long and narrow as dragon whiskers. On his purple shirt, he was wearing a black feather woven with red cloud patterns. Kaido! ¡°Ruarua Ruarua!¡± Kaido also held a wine cup and laughed loudly. ¡°Celebrate the third day of our alliance!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. ¡°The third day!¡± Kaido shouted, his body swaying, obviously a little drunk. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Now, let¡¯s form a good alliance!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s form an alliance first and get One Piece! And that Yellow Monkey¡­ Well, we actually got him!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. ¡°Hey, Lingling, haven¡¯t you found Kizaru yet? If we leave an important Marine Admiral here, our plan will be more successful,¡± said Kaido. ¡°He can¡¯t run away. Your subordinates are all looking for my soul creation. As long as there is any movement, we can catch up with him. It has been two days, he will be found soon!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s tongue drooped as she continued, ¡°Speaking of which, why do you have to be in a place like the Country of Peace?¡± ¡°I naturally have my reasons. After some time, when Yamato thinks it through, I will land the Ghost Island in Kano City. That place will be the new capital of the Country of Peace!¡± ¡°Well, is the main text of history there?¡± Charlotte Lingling looked sideways and smiled strangely. ¡°It¡¯s too early to think about this, Lingling!¡± Kaido shouted and said in a deep voice: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after seizing One Piece!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. After we capture One Piece, we will decide the winner!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. Kaido raised his wine cup and took a sip. ¡°Your Three-Eyed Race, don¡¯t you understand the Poneglyph?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have time to wait for her. In contrast, didn¡¯t you catch Straw Hat? I don¡¯t have time to care about him now. When we kill Kizaru, I will kill him myself!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°Hmm? No! His eyes are not bad. I want to take him as my subordinate. Wait for me to grind him out.¡± Kaido took two more sips of wine and said, ¡°Unless he really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, then kill him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it!!¡± The two of them had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders just now, but at this moment, they were glaring at each other, making the subordinates who were pouring wine and preparing the banquet tremble in fear. The surrounding atmosphere gradually became oppressive. Charlotte Lingling was in a deadlock for a while, then she burst into laughter: ¡°Well, well, well! Forget it, let¡¯s postpone that kind of thing first. But after catching Straw Hat, his partner may come, no, he may be here. No matter what, that Nicole Robin has to live, we have to use her to understand the Poneglyph!¡± The last island of the Grand Line and the ¡®Final Island¡¯ are two different concepts. The last island is recorded with a name, and it can be reached by slowly absorbing the magnetic force of the route through the pointer, but the Final Island, the island that Roger has never been to, is not included. Their ultimate goal¡ªRavdru! And to reach Raftel, you have to find four road signs from the Poneglyph, and the central island where the four road signs intersect is Raftel! As for the Road Poneglyph, Charlotte Lingling has a red Road Poneglyph and two normal ones, while Kaido has a red Road Poneglyph, which adds up to two. They would slowly find the remaining two pieces. When Roger was still around, he copied the Poneglyph from Charlotte Lingling. But they are different from Roger. Although they have the Poneglyph, they can¡¯t read it¡­ Or there is no need to collect four pieces at all. As long as you find two islands marked by the Poneglyph, you can slowly search through their forces and find the legendary Raftel! Kaido was located in the Country of Peace. He originally wanted to understand this through the people of the Country of Peace, but unfortunately, the Light Moon family would not do that kind of thing for him. They even disappeared very early. Charlotte Lingling was counting on her Three-Eyed Race daughter, but she had not awakened until now. Now, the only person in the world who can confirm that he can understand the Poneglyph is Nicole Robin, the legacy of O¡¯Hara. They want to know the news of Poneglyph. Nico Robin must live! ¡°Speaking of which, your daughter¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling clinked her wine glass with Kaido and said, ¡°Do you want to marry my children? I have a lot of excellent children. Well, well!¡± ¡°Stop joking!¡± Kaido glared at him. ¡°Your child is not qualified! Even Katakuri is not enough. If it was before, I would consider it, but now, it is completely insufficient! In terms of young people, there is only one young man in the world who is qualified in my eyes!¡± Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Kuro?! Jin Lu?! Chapter 947: Kuro?! Jin Lu?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Katakuri is also 48 years old this year. In terms of age, he is only a dozen years younger than Kaido. It is a little too much to call him a ¡®young man¡¯. But Kaido and Charlotte Lingling are of the same generation, so they can call Katakuri ¡®young man¡¯. But in fact, it was not a young man. And those young people ¡­ That straw hat kid who keeps saying that he wants to be the king of something? Or is it the same red-haired brat who also clamors to be the king and is still in his moul prison? In Kaido¡¯s eyes, the so-called ¡°Extreme Evil Generation¡± was just playing house. ¡°The pirates¡¯ game is not worth mentioning!¡± Kaido finished the wine in the wine cup and handed the wine cup forward. The wine cup that could allow ordinary people to stand on it was so huge compared to the subordinates in charge of deliberation. Looking at his subordinates pouring wine with fear and trepidation, Kaido¡¯s eyes flashed with impatience. Weak! Too weak! They were clearly the same age, but why was the gap so big that Kaido felt disgusted! ¡°Get lost, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Bang!! A huge fist directly smashed over and sent the pirates holding the huge wine bottle flying. The fist turned into a palm and quickly took the wine bottle and poured wine for himself. ¡°However, there are always qualified young people in the sea! If that young man is willing to follow me, I can marry my daughter to him and let him inherit my throne and become the governor of the new generation of the Beast Pirates and the guardian of the Country of Peace! And Yamato will be the general of her Country of Peace!¡± ¡°Well, well!¡± Charlotte Lingling also smiled at this time and handed over the wine glass. Kaido glanced at it and poured his own wine, then moved the bottle and poured it for her. ¡°Speaking of which, there is indeed such a young man. Unfortunately, if he is willing to marry my daughter, then Totto Land will also stabilize!¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes widened and he looked over. ¡°Oh? You have one too? I don¡¯t think the young people you are talking about can compare to the young people I have seen, Lingling!¡± ¡°Well, Kaido, as someone who owes me a big favor, how can you think that my taste is not as good as yours?! The young people I have seen are the Three Disasters, oh no, they are now ¡®Two Disasters¡¯, they have also surpassed my ¡®Three Sweet Commanders¡¯!¡± Charlotte Lingling smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I think he is the strongest young man. The young man you are talking about can¡¯t be compared with him!¡± Kaido pulled open his clothes and pointed to the wound on his waist that was obviously elongated and extended to his chest. He said, ¡°The knife wound that Oden gave me in the past is here, but now, the scar that person left on me is deeper and more painful than that!¡± ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m also injured!¡± Charlotte Ling-Ling pulled open the shirt on her shoulder and revealed her shoulder. She pointed to the scar on it and said, ¡°It¡¯s not there. This cut came from my shoulder and broke my defense. He is the strongest!¡± Kaido also had a cross scar on his chest and even down, and Charlotte Lingling had a downward knife mark on both shoulders, but the knife mark was deep and shallow. Seeing this scene, Kaido was startled. ¡°Are you also a knife wound?¡± ¡°You too?¡± Charlotte Lingling also noticed the clue. Why are they all knife wounds? As experienced experts, they could completely feel that their knife wounds were caused by the same person. ¡°Kuro?!¡± The two shouted in unison. They stared at each other and continued, ¡°Jin Xuan?!¡± Then, they paused and said at the same time, ¡°Luciru Kuro?!¡± No one knew about this at first. Kaido met Kuro more than two years ago. He was cut and scarred. He never mentioned this and the news did not report it. The last time Charlotte Lingling met Kuro was in Dressrosa six months ago. Because of Caesar, she confronted Kuro for a while, but the injuries caused at that time, although she was injured, there was no scar. The injury on her shoulder was caused by a trip to Totland when he was still stationed in Sabaody Archipelago. This matter was also not reported. Both sides naturally would not talk about this matter that embarrassed them and swept away their prestige. Instead, it made Marine¡¯s reputation rise. And now¡­ Kaido and Charlotte Lingling looked at each other and froze. ¡°Well, well, well!¡± ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Both sides laughed at the same time, looking up and laughing more than anyone else. ¡°You old woman, how can you be injured!¡± Kaido took a big gulp of wine and shouted. ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself, Kaido!¡± Charlotte Lingling looked at the injury on Kaido¡¯s waist and ribs and then at the injury on his chest and said, ¡°The injury there has been there for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be injured back then.¡± Kaido said in a deep voice, ¡°The injury caused by Oden? That man can¡¯t be underestimated. The former Captain of the Second Division under the white-bearded old man has become Roger¡¯s crew. Speaking of which, it¡¯s a little tricky for me to deal with him. He is an admirable strong man¡­ Forget it, even without that thing, I am confident that I can beat him!¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Kaido looked at Charlotte Lingling. ¡°When you were on the ship, you were never injured. It¡¯s surprising that you were cut by that kid!¡± In terms of defense, the current Kaido is confident that he will not lose to an old acquaintance like him, but since the past, Charlotte Lingling has been famous for her overwhelming strength and physical fitness, and her name of ¡®Steel Balloon¡¯ has resounded in the sea. Can break her scar ¡­ Kuro got stronger again? ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we were both cut, you and I can be forgiven, but you were actually cut by Oden¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling smiled and said, ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you look for me at that time? I treat you like my own brother, Kaido!¡± ¡°Hey! It happened so many years ago, there is no need to say more here.¡± Kaido spat. ¡°Well, pirates also have to be righteous.¡± Charlotte Lingling smiled. They were calm and composed, as if they did not care about the scars on their bodies, but to the others here, this was a very shocking thing! The two people here are existences that give countless enemies on the sea a headache. Because of their high defense and great strength, they are all ceiling-level figures. For themselves, there are subtle differences. Charlotte Lingling has a higher defense and Kaido has a stronger physique, but for the people below, they are actually similar¡­ The surrounding pirates looked at the scars on their bodies in horror. They did not understand what kind of great horror could leave scars on their bodies?! Chapter 948 Chapter 948 ¨C : Father Is A Magic Word ¡®Whitebeard?¡¯ Red hair? Or the new Blackbeard? No, I have never heard of them fighting. The balance between the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) has always been there. As subordinates who have followed Kaido for a long time, they know the movements of recent years. Other than Lord Kaido¡¯s collision with Red Hair two years ago, there was nothing else, but that collision was only a stalemate and a few fights. Lord Kaido was not injured. ¡°Kuro?¡± At this moment, next to the room, a man in a black uniform with a huge pair of black wings on his back, a flame on his back, a knife on his waist, a mask and goggles on his body, with only his eyes exposed, murmured: ¡°That man seems to be the one who escorted Doflamingo and others. Lord Kaido, Jack was missing at that time and should be dead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s dead, Ember!¡± Kaido waved his hand, ¡°If he fails, it¡¯s still okay, people will fail, as long as they survive in the sea, there is no smooth-sailing person. But if he is dead, there is no other way. I can only say that Jack¡¯s strength is not good, otherwise, he will appear in front of me alive. Now, isn¡¯t Rokutu eager to make a move? If they want to become the ¡®Big Watchboard¡¯, give them a chance!¡± ¡°Well, the sea is very cruel.¡± Charlotte Lingling raised her wine glass and took a sip. She looked at Ember and said, ¡°I say, are you really not going to consider my previous proposal? Your race is very rare. Why don¡¯t you come to my Totto Land? You can take the position of ¡®Three Sweet Commanders¡¯.¡± Totland used to be a Four Sweet Commanders, but after Snacker was defeated by Urkie in [The Vile Generation], Charlotte Lingling felt embarrassed and removed his position. The man with pitch-black wings who was shrouded in darkness glanced coldly at Charlotte Lingling and said, ¡°I will only be loyal to Lord Kaido.¡± ¡°Well, what a pity!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed indifferently. ¡®Flame Disaster¡¯ Ember! One of the three famous disasters of the Beast Pirates. Previously, when Charlotte Lingling came, she kicked over her ship, but at that time, Charlotte Lingling directly rode the black cloud and came around, making Ember unable to stop her. Fortunately, they were now allies. Otherwise, if they fought, it would be an all-out war. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kaido pondered for a while and said, ¡°How about this, when the Alliance Celebration officially begins, let those ¡®Flying Hexes¡¯ perform. It can also be regarded as an entertainment show and choose a new ¡®Big Watchboard¡¯!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Lord Kaido.¡± Ember nodded and thought of something else. ¡°But, Quinn once said that he wants to kill one of the ¡®Flying Six Cells¡¯ and give the position to the invaders. If they surrender¡­¡± ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kaido laughed for a while and said, ¡°Let him do it. He knows how to do it.¡± Ember nodded and said no more. Although Jack, who often calls them ¡°Big Brother¡±, is missing, the ¡°Three Watchboards¡± can¡¯t be used. The strength of ¡°Flying Six Cells¡± may not be weaker than the Three Watchboards. At that time, it can still form a new ¡°Three Disasters¡±. The Three Disasters, Fire Disaster Embers, Plague Quinn, and Drought Jack are their titles. The Three Disasters are also called by outsiders. They were named after King, Queen, and Jack, and Ember was one of them. In the Beast Pirates, their accurate title is ¡®Three Big Watchboard¡¯ and below that is ¡®Real Fight¡¯. In these ¡®Real Fights¡¯, the strongest six people are changed to ¡®Flying Six Members¡¯. This title comes from a traditional opera performance in the Country of Peace. This is the level of the stable Beast Pirates. Although it is called the Beast Pirates, Lord Kaido does not hate people who are not weak. If those people join, as long as they are strong enough, they can become a ¡®real fight¡¯. The former Sculachman Apoo was one of them, and Hawkins, who joined later, was also one of them. They were all ¡®real hit¡¯. However, most of the people in the ¡®True Strike¡¯ are ¡®Givers¡¯. Because of their strong strength and leadership ability, they were given the position of ¡®True Strike¡¯. Under the ¡®Flying Six Cells¡¯ and ¡®True Strike¡¯, there are the ordinary ¡®Giver¡¯, the failed ¡®Laugher¡¯ and the ¡®Waiter¡¯ who couldn¡¯t even get the Artificial Devil Fruit. Of course, those were minions. In addition, there is also the ancient giant, which is the surviving existence of the Demonic Tribe¡ªNumber One. It was a leader that belonged to Lord Kaido and an existence that did not belong to the same system as them. In the Beast Pirates, except for those who are as bad at drinking as Lord Kaido, other positions can be fought for by strength. As long as Lord Kaido agrees, they can even compete for the position of ¡®Big Watchboard¡¯. Now that there is no news of Jack, there is a high chance that he is dead. After all, there has been no news for half a year. There is no other possibility except death. As for those ¡®Flying Six Cells¡¯, they are very envious of the position of ¡®Big Watchboard¡¯. As long as Lord Kaido agrees, they will fight for it. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about this at the celebration.¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed for a while and said to Kaido, ¡°Speaking of which, is Yamato still locked up by you?¡± Kaido¡¯s face sank, ¡°She is still unwilling to agree to my proposal, how can I fix it! She is my daughter¡­ son! Why is she standing on the side of the damn Oden, aren¡¯t they all generals, what¡¯s the difference? But she is always shouting about the founding of the country, and she did not hesitate to fight with me for it. The fruit that I spent so much effort to get is not according to my will, she picked it up when she was hungry!¡± ¡°Oh? The legendary fruit? There is a rumor that you spent a lot of effort to get him, but in a place like the Country of Peace, there are really a lot of fruits planted by phantom beasts. Come to think of it, you are quite accommodating to your family¡¯s Yamato. I have heard that she claims to be a man and worships Oden, and you are obedient?!¡± Charlotte Lindsey burst out laughing. Kaido stopped talking and picked up the wine glass and drank the wine in it. Ember didn¡¯t interrupt, but his slightly helpless eyes revealed the truth. That was no longer the point of ¡®obedience¡¯. Yamato not only claimed to be a man, but even the entire Beast Pirates called him Young Master Yamato and not Miss Yamato. Although Lord Kaido advocated violence and did not care about trifles, he had no choice but to call Yamato¡­ The word father¡­ seems to be very magical. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 ¨C Something Is Coming From The Sky! Boom! At this moment, there was a sudden sound of thunder in the outside world. The surrounding air trembled slightly, causing the building to shake. Obviously, a suffocating pressure quickly spread in the building. ¡°Yes?¡± Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, who were drinking, were both stunned. Next was Ember, who subconsciously looked in a certain direction. This sense of oppression¡­ What¡¯s going on?! Isn¡¯t it a little too strong! Kizaru appeared?! No, that yellow monkey doesn¡¯t have such a strong sense of oppression, and he also suffered the joint attack of Lord Kaido and Big Mom, that kind of Haoshoku entangled area attack, no one can dodge it and he is already injured. If he comes out at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be exactly what Lord Kaido and Big Mom want? But this sense of oppression¡­ and this strong killing intent, where did it come from?! ¡°Killing intent?!¡± Charlotte Lingling frowned, and her drunken red face showed a hideous smile. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s the Kuro brat! It¡¯s that brat! He¡¯s here! Ahhh!¡± ¡°This aura, it can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Kaido frowned and stood up with a bang, knocking away the seat behind him and the table in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why is he here?!¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s Kizaru¡¯s subordinate, isn¡¯t he? Is the support coming?!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes were ferocious and gradually showed blood vessels. ¡°Just nice! Kill him together. I have remembered Kuro for a long time!¡± ¡°Hoho, he¡¯s mine!¡± Kaido laughed and rushed up, directly breaking through the roof of the building and jumped into the sky. Charlotte Lingling also jumped to the top of the tallest building in the City of Flowers, and the two huge bodies looked up at the sky together. Although it was night at this time, no stars or moon could be seen. There was only darkness, as deep as the sky falling down, giving people an unparalleled sense of oppression. ¡°This is¡­¡± Ember, who followed from behind, narrowed his eyes and stared blankly at the thing in the sky. Cold sweat flowed from the corner of his eyes. In the sky, the solid-like darkness is suddenly sinking. If you look carefully, you will find that the mass of darkness is an irregular rhombus-shaped object. A continent! Its domain makes people unable to see the border clearly, but a continent that can absolutely cover the entire Country of Peace falls from the sky!! ¡°What a joke!¡± Ember couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can people do this?!¡± ¡°That stinky brat, is he going to destroy the Country of Peace!!¡± Kaido roared, scales began to grow on his body and his head began to become long and narrow. ¡°Zeus!!¡± At the same time, Charlotte Lingling also reached out and waved her hand. The black cloud spread in the sky, but compared to the sinking continent, it was just a giant and a child. It shrank and fell at her feet. ¡­ . In the Country of Peace, in the dark night, many people could not sleep. Apart from those who still cared about the Light Moon Clan, there were also a few who could not sleep. Straw Hat Gang ¡­ They can¡¯t sleep! Although they met up and changed their names, Luffy was knocked out by Kaido and had been locked in the moul prison for several months without any ideas. At this time, they have been gathered in a flat house in the Country of Peace for some time. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Nami, who was wearing a sexy ninja costume, sat on the tatami and sighed with an aggrieved expression. ¡°My Zeus¡­¡± From the moment Big Mom landed on the island, Zeus lost control and flew to Big Mom. The powerful servant that he finally got was gone just like that. It was too infuriating! ¡°Hey, what we should consider now is Luffy¡¯s whereabouts, how can we save Luffy!¡± Usopp shouted, and then he thought of something and said to Choba who was wearing a green ninja costume: ¡°Choba, please make the toad oil. There doesn¡¯t seem to be much left.¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± Choba was stunned and immediately stood up with his little hooves and patted his chest and said, ¡°You have to call me Ninja Choba, Usoba!¡± ¡°Okay, Ninja Chopper!¡± Usopp nodded solemnly, ¡°Then, the toad oil of the toad oil merchant Usoba, please take it!¡± ¡°Hey! Please give me Ninja Chopper!¡± Chopper nodded and said. ¡°Hey! Haven¡¯t you played enough?! What¡¯s important now is how to save Luffy¡­ Luffy!¡± Sanji, who had a bun on the back of his head, roared and then thought of something. He touched his chin and said, ¡°Speaking of which, my buckwheat noodles are not enough. Let¡¯s buy some tomorrow.¡± ¡°Have you also entered role-playing, buckwheat noodle boss Sanji¡­¡± Franky¡¯s face turned serious. After a moment of silence, when everyone felt that the atmosphere was a little serious, he suddenly said, ¡°Well, if possible, help me bring some construction materials.¡± ¡°Okay, Fran!¡± Sanji, Usopp, and Chopper raised an OK sign at him. ¡°Enough!!¡± At this time, Zoro was kneeling on the guillotine, and a blue vein appeared on his forehead. ¡°Are you done!¡± ¡°Slightly, you are the least qualified to say it. Zoro Shiro, a great sinner, was framed for murder. You can¡¯t go out now.¡± Usopp made a face at him. ¡°You can¡¯t go out!¡± Choba said. Zoro¡¯s face turned gloomy, ¡°Do you have any opinions? I, Zoro Shiro, am a famous person in the Country of Peace, unlike you, who sell toad oil, and craftsmen are craftsmen. Humph, there is also a chef who has made single quinoa noodles¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Algae, I am a boss, you are just a fugitive!¡± Sanji¡¯s eyes were burning. Zoro raised his head and said contemptuously, ¡°I am a celebrity.¡± ¡°Fugitive!¡± ¡°Famous.¡± ¡°Sinner!¡± ¡°Famous.¡± ¡°Directionally challenged!¡± ¡°Hey!!¡± Bang bang bang! Just as Zoro was about to get angry, he suddenly saw a black shadow covering them. After a few sounds, all four of them lay down, and a smoking bump appeared on their heads. A black line appeared on Nami¡¯s forehead as she raised her fist and said, ¡°Taste my new female ninja, Nami¡¯s ninjutsu fist!¡± With that, she touched her forehead and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Luffy is still in prison. Don¡¯t be so relaxed. Besides, Kaido and Big Mom are going to form an alliance. Things will be more difficult.¡± At the side, Robin nodded, ¡°It¡¯s like this, because I am a geisha, I got more information. Now we can be sure that they will hold a celebration in a few days. At that time, all of Kaido¡¯s subordinates and Big Mom¡¯s subordinates will come. In that case, it will be more difficult for us to save Luffy.¡± Whoosh! Just as she finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in the flat house. It was Law, who had also changed into the attire of the Country of Peace, but his expression was very ugly. ¡°Something is coming from the sky!¡± Chapter 950 Chapter 950 ¨C I¡¯Ll Fight You To The End! Law¡¯s words stunned everyone. Nami waved her hand and said helplessly, ¡°Not only are there things in the sky, but there are also things on the ground. Zeus is watching from the sky now, and there are also soul items made by Big Mom nearby, as if they are investigating something¡­¡± As she spoke, she put her hands on her face and showed a frightened expression. ¡°Wait! They are not looking for us!¡± ¡°Not really. To them, we are not qualified.¡± Law said, ¡°It¡¯s probably related to the last time Kaido and Big Mom joined hands to fight something. The power of that move¡­¡± Law couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared when he thought of the two big guys using a move called ¡®Tyrant Sea¡¯ a few days ago. That power was too strong. If it was a Kaido, they could still think of a way, but if they added Big Mom, they would only be left with despair. ¡°Besides, I said that there is something in the sky¡­ You will know when you go out and take a look!¡± Law opened the window, revealing the sky that was almost overturned. ¡°That¡¯s it, something is coming down!¡± In the sky, there was gradually something that could not be seen clearly, as if a continent had fallen from the sky! ¡°This is!¡± Seeing this, Zoro stood up with his single eye wide open and subconsciously clenched the knife in his hand. ¡°What a heavy killing intent, but it¡¯s also very far away. What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Heavens, in the sky¡­¡± Nami was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. ¡°Did the mainland fall!¡± ¡°No!¡± Robin looked solemn. ¡°We have seen this thing before!¡± These words shocked everyone except Law, and they all remembered that when they were in Sabaody Archipelago, they finally escaped from the port of the Marine base, but they were almost sunk by a huge stone hand that suddenly appeared in the sky. Although the stone hand did not fall in the end and let them escape, the impression was already very deep. In their impression, there was not much that could impress them. Big Mom was in a crazy state when she chased after him. He left a deep impression on her. Kaido¡¯s dragon form also left a deep impression. The moment they set off from Sabaody Archipelago, the stone hand that fell from the sky and almost covered the sky was also deep. This thing ¡­ ¡°No way, Marines will come here?¡± Nami was shocked. ¡°Whether it is or not, this is definitely not an ally of Kaido and the others. We might have a chance,¡± Robin said. ¡­ . In the sky, the air gradually sank lower. As the continent gradually fell, the heavy air pressure inexplicably rolled away, making the cloak of a figure under the continent sweep away. After flying for two days, Kuro finally arrived at the Country of Peace according to the direction of the needle. At this time, he didn¡¯t care where he could eat, he had to do something first. With his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, there is no way for him to reach the borders of the Country of Peace, because it is too big and he will not be able to find the old man. In that case, he would use another method to let the old man notice it himself! At this time, Kuro stared at the entire Country of Peace at his height. Soon, in the so-called ¡®Inner Sea¡¯, he found two islands, one big and one small. The soil of the island was a little black and it had the shape of a bull skull. ¡°Is that Ghost Island?¡± Kaido¡¯s base camp. Kaido will not suppress the entire territory because there are more people there besides pirates, but Ghost Island, as Kaido¡¯s lair, should only have pirates stationed here. Kuro spread his fingers and moved them. The continent above him inexplicably contracted and began to extend down from the top of his head, turning into a spiral pillar that pressed down. Boom! As a thick bolt of lightning came straight at him, Kuro glanced at it and waved the Luo Gui in his hand down, directly turning the incoming lightning and striking the Ghost Island. After the thunder, a series of wind blades suddenly attacked. Kuro frowned, and Luo Gui raised his sword again and slid it up. Those wind blades immediately dissipated. ¡°Kuro! What do you want to do!!¡± In the distance, two huge figures gradually approached. An old woman sat on a black cloud with a fireball wrapped around one hand and a big knife with a face in the other. Beside her, a huge green dragon circled in the air, stepping on the clouds with its four claws and wandering forward. Kaido! Big. Mom! Kuro looked over with his scarlet eyes, his fingers still moving. ¡°Lingling, something is wrong!¡± Kaido stared at Kuro¡¯s scarlet eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°This kid¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling also noticed this scene, and her eyes showed a haze. ¡°Kaido, be careful, that knife is also wrong!¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Kuro said slowly and glared at them. ¡°All this time, we haven¡¯t fallen out with each other. What do you mean now? It¡¯s fine if you hurt the old man, but looking at your actions, you want to keep him here?¡± Although this place is very big and the Kenbonshoku (Observation) can¡¯t be fully spread out, Kuro also noticed the black cloud over the Country of Peace and the soul items below that clearly have the smell of Charlotte Lingling. If this isn¡¯t catching someone, then what is?! Leaving the Marine Admiral here? On what basis! ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether you want to be a Pirate King or look for One Piece. You are the Pirate King and I am my Marine. If you really can¡¯t hide, then we will really fight, but now you want to fall out in advance¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s hand slammed down. ¡°Then I will accompany you to the end!!¡± The continent gathered like a pillar, as if a huge stick stretched out of the sky and pounded directly on the Ghost Island below. ¡°You bastard!!¡± Kaido¡¯s pupils contracted and Long Dragon¡¯s body swelled and he directly spat out a huge flame breath, ¡°Destroy the heat breath!!¡± Kuro did not even look at it and let the huge heat beam hit the falling stone pillar. However, the size of this huge stone pillar was still ridiculously large. This flame heat beam would only make a hole in it, and then Kuro used his ability to make up for the hole and continued to fall towards Ghost Island. It was far from enough to destroy his collection! When they came, they had already spent a lot of time. It was too late to raise their momentum to destroy this thing. ¡°Kuro! Stop!!¡± Kaido could only shout. Boom!! At this moment, the stone pillar completely descended on the Ghost Island and pressed the Ghost Island under the pillar like a thousand-pound stick. First, it destroyed the strange upper corner of the Ghost Island and then pressed down hard, crushing the entire skull into powder. Then, the stone pillar pressed down hard and completely sank the foundation into the sea. In this sea, only a big stick connecting the sky and the sea stood there. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 ¨C The Sky Is My Home Field! ¡°Kuro!!¡± Seeing that Ghost Island was completely annihilated, Kaido¡¯s eyes were full of blood vessels, but before he could move, Kuro directly waved forward with the Luo Gui in his hand. Strike first! ¡°Lion Zhen Shikiya!!¡± The blood-colored Black Gold Slash rushed towards the two people. ¡°Huh?!¡± Charlotte Lingling raised her eyebrows and held Napoleon tightly. She directly slashed it with a huge shock wave. ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± Bang!! The shock wave collided with those slashes and exploded in the air, stirring up the air and turning it into a strong storm that blew around. ¡°Torn face? Come on, Kuro, then leave you and Kizaru behind!¡± Charlotte Lingling said ferociously: ¡°Marine will lose a lot of power without you two!¡± ¡°Ho! That¡¯s right!¡± At this time, Kaido¡¯s huge Azure Dragon incarnation smiled and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Ghost Island is gone. Anyway, because of the celebration, the cadres are all in the Country of Peace. The rest doesn¡¯t matter!¡± They are Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the sea, and the ceiling-level powerhouses of this world. They are not angry about this. After the storm passed, Kuro lowered his head slightly and a domineering look gradually appeared on his face. There was a cross mark between his eyebrows and tears appeared under his eyes. ¡°You are really open-minded, Kaido.¡± ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kaido pointed his dragon claw at Kuro and said, ¡°Kuro! We were just talking about you. Let me give you a new proposal. Do you want to be my subordinate? I can marry my daughter to you and make you the Vice Governor of the Beast Pirates. After I die, you will be the Governor of the Beast Pirates and the Guardian of the Country of Peace. If you don¡¯t agree, you can stay here!¡± He admired the strong. He would not reject any strong guy who joined him. Especially someone like Kuro, who left scars on his body at a young age, and¡­ his strength has clearly increased a lot. If such a person joins me, he can do whatever he wants in this world! ¡°Ha? A broken country and a broken pirate group, are you as good as me now?¡± Kuro sneered. ¡°Only people like you who are obsessed with One Piece will have such thoughts.¡± He was a Great Admiral candidate. Not only did he have high power in the Marine Corps, but he could also do business wherever he wanted under the World Government. Great Aviation, the four seas, this place he can go wherever he wants. Be a pirate? If you have nothing to do but be wanted and hide in the second half of the Grand Line, what¡¯s the difference between that and prison? Besides, it¡¯s just Raftel. He did! He did not care! ¡°What a pity, I will die here!¡± Kaido twisted his long body and his four claws seemed to be grabbing something. ¡°You are not the only one who knows the power of ¡®Calamity¡¯, Kuro!¡± Whoosh! As he twisted, a large number of tornadoes were stirred in the air, sweeping the sea and almost connecting it to the sky. The speed of the tornadoes stirred the sea, causing the sea to fall into the raging waves. The buzzing sound it emitted reflected the sharpness of the tornadoes. ¡°Tornado Evil Wind!!¡± The huge tornado moved towards Kaido in the middle of the sea. The wind follows the dragon! Tornadoes, as well as the ¡®bad wind¡¯ that forms tornadoes, once hit by one of these tornadoes, destroying a town is nothing difficult. For Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the power of a natural disaster is too simple! ¡°Wave Drum: Chaotic Drum!¡± At this moment, the Thundercloud Zeus under Charlotte Lingling¡¯s feet suddenly spread out and became bigger. The big Thunderclouds became thunder and lightning and changed into a large amount of thunder and struck forward. Thunderstorm! Kuro narrowed his eyes and did not rashly use his blade to resist. Instead, he stretched out his hand and the stone pillar beside him changed and directly lifted from the sea. The big stick went straight towards the incoming tornado and thunder. Bang!! The top of the stone pillar was directly destroyed, and a large number of gravel fell into the sea, creating a turbulent splash. Kuro has a lot of ¡®continents¡¯, and the lightning and tornado will not stop. If it is destroyed in this stalemate, who knows how long it will take to completely destroy this stone pillar. ¡°Kaido!¡± Charlotte Ling Ling called. ¡°Understood!¡± Kaido said, and his body began to gradually shrink into a human shape. This humanoid figure was covered in scales and sharp teeth grew out of its mouth. On the two horns of the horned dragon, there were two pairs of smaller horns. The tail of a dragon appeared behind Kaido, and then the tail of the dragon swung, bringing with it a strong wind, making his body freeze in the air. Draconian! Human-beast form! A stick appeared in his hand and he held it with both hands. At the same time, Charlotte Lingling also held Napoleon and shrank back, aiming at the stone pillar. ¡°One hit¡­¡± Kaido and Lingling shouted, ¡°Destroy this thing!¡± At this moment, the stone pillar suddenly flew into the sky and no longer entangled with the thunder and tornado. Similarly, a large area of land covered the sky. What a joke. His inventory was not for people to destroy. Kuro did not know what these two people wanted to do, but looking at their gradually rising momentum, it was definitely not something good. At the moment when the stone pillar rose into the sky, Kuro¡¯s figure burst out and directly appeared below Charlotte Lingling. The Luo Gui in his hand slashed upwards, bringing out a large number of dense blood-colored slashes. ¡°Strength Blade: Spiderweb Slash!¡± The slash was like a woven spider web, directly cutting into the black cloud. ¡°Mom!¡± Zeus screamed in pain as his body was cut into pieces and turned into small black clouds that scattered. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body tilted and she fell straight down. Without clouds, she can¡¯t fly! ¡°You!¡± Charlotte Ling Ling shouted at Kuro. ¡°Tsk, let the two of you be together. No one dares to go up, it¡¯s better to separate.¡± As he spoke, Kuro slashed down and directly cut Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body, causing her body to fall faster. With two generals together, no one in the world can defeat them. Similarly, two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) together are still invincible. No matter how strong Kuro is, he won¡¯t be crazy enough to fight two people alone. He doesn¡¯t have the strength. It¡¯s better to separate these two people first! ¡°Huh?!¡± Kaido looked down and waved the club in his hand. ¡°You get lost too!¡± Kuro spread out his five fingers and used his ability to stop the violent wind under Kaido¡¯s feet. At the same time, he quickly threw out a slash and hit Kaido directly, causing him to fly back. He saw it. He saw it when Kaido swung his dragon tail to create a strong wind to stop himself in the air. The wind was too rough and could only make him temporarily stagnate. Flying was impossible. Kaido in his human-beast form does not have the ability to fly. And now that there is no land around, it is easy to deal with. In the absence of land, in the sky, that is his home ground, and the rest are nothing! Chapter 952 Chapter 952 ¨C He¡¯S Already In His Head! Kaido¡¯s body collapsed and he broke the slash with his body. However, at the moment of the collapse, he saw a red figure rushing over. At this time, Kuro held the scabbard in his hand and closed the long sword, Raghi. In an instant, his figure disappeared and turned into a strong wind. ¡°One Slash, Death of the White Tiger!¡± Kaido¡¯s pupils shrank, he held Bagua tightly with both hands and smashed it in the air. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!!¡± The mace was covered in black lightning and hit the air heavily. Clang!!! With a crisp sound, a long saber with a black back and red blade appeared in front of the mace. Its blade collided with the mace, but it did not completely touch it. Instead, it collided with the mace through a layer of air. At the gap between the blade and the mace, the black lightning and the scarlet wind constantly entangled and surged, and finally, a ball of air burst out, making Kuro¡¯s body retreat. At this time, Kaido¡¯s lower body suddenly turned into the Azure Dragon state, guiding the rapid change of his upper body, and finally turned into the Azure Dragon. ¡°Hoho! Killing intent, Kuro, you suddenly became much stronger!¡± Kuro stopped in the air and slashed out. ¡°This is my accumulation!¡± ¡°Hot breath!¡± Kaido opened his mouth and spat out a flame column, offsetting the slash. At the same time, he flew up and stirred the clouds in the sky, hiding the body of the Azure Dragon. Boom!! Purple lightning emerged from the clouds and struck Kuro. ¡°You still play this trick. Do you think I¡¯m the same as before?!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened and Luo Gui waved down, a large number of slashes surged out from his body and blocked the thunder. Back then, he made a mistake in his plan and was sent flying by a bear. He first went to Whitebeard¡¯s territory and confronted Kaido. It was because of this sneak attack that his head hit the rocky ground. But now you¡¯re still playing with me? At that time, the location of their battle was on his inventory, causing Kuro to be a little passive, but not now! ¡°Come down!¡± Kuro pressed his palm, and under the clouds, a huge island fell straight into the clouds, pressing Kaido¡¯s body and forcing him to quickly fall from the clouds. At this time, Kuro quickly sheathed the Luo Gui and once again put on the Iaido posture, ¡°One¡­¡± ¡°Chaotic Wind!¡± Below him, a surging ball of wind suddenly approached. Kuro was shocked and quickly dodged and looked down. Thundercloud Zeus, who had just been cut by Kuro, had not recovered, but Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fist body floated in the air and she waved her fist. Around her, the wind was dragging. ¡°Well done, Agnemie!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. She now has more than just Napoleon, Prometheus and Zeus. At that time, in Dressrosa, she had two more soul items. One is Oceanus, formed by seawater, and the other is Agnimi. Without clouds, she can still fly! Taking advantage of this gap, Kaido swung his body and flew down against the island. He opened his mouth and shot a few hot breaths at Kuro. Kuro¡¯s body flashed and he dodged the hot breaths and floated in the air. Kaido flew straight down and called out to Charlotte Lingling, who was rising back, ¡°Lingling!¡± ¡°Well, I understand!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body flew to the huge island that Kaido was carrying. She reached out and a ball of soul scattered into it. At this moment, Kuro, who was about to activate his ability to let the island ascend, was stunned¡­ He lost control of this part of the island! ¡°Mom!¡± A human face appeared on the island and called out happily. Kaido swung his body and the island fell into the sea. ¡°You want to use my island as a battlefield?!¡± Kuro spread his five fingers and the sea below immediately rolled out, forming a huge vortex. ¡°Okeanos!¡± Charlotte Lingling shouted. In the sea of the whirlpool, a wave rushed over and stopped the whirlpool. The wave rose and turned into a mass of seawater with a human face. ¡°Mom!¡± The seawater-shaped thing called out and directly delayed the descending island. ¡°Zhanbo!!¡± Kuro directly swung out a huge slash. We can¡¯t let them step on the ground at this time. Otherwise, things will be very serious! The island or whatever, just cut it off! At this moment, Kaido¡¯s body suddenly descended and he directly turned into a dragonman in the form of a human and a beast. He held the mace, which was covered with black thunder, and waved it towards the huge slash. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!¡± Bang!! The iron rod waved and directly shattered the slash like glass, causing a huge impact and blowing the island below, causing a wave of dust. His body floated in the air for a moment, then he fell heavily to the ground and grinned at Kuro in the sky. At this moment, Thundercloud Zeus had just recovered and was dragged back to Charlotte Lingling¡¯s feet. He floated beside Kaido and smiled at Kuro. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Lingling!¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes were full of fighting spirit. ¡°It reminds me of the past!¡± ¡°Well, well! Yes, it¡¯s starting to make my blood boil!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. ¡°Tsk!¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and his face darkened. No chance. It was probably impossible to break the guard of these two people. Moreover, the waves are still there and can drag the island around. Kuro can¡¯t evacuate now. If it¡¯s just long-distance consumption, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s just a waste of the things in the [Treasure of Heaven]. ¡°Hey, Kuro, are you not coming down!¡± Kaido shouted at Kuro. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight, or are you afraid?!¡± Hearing this, Kuro glanced in the direction of the distant main island of Wano Country, and the scarlet color in his eyes became deeper. ¡°Why would I be afraid?! I, Kuro, have never been afraid of anyone!¡± With that, he descended and landed on the ground, facing the two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and stared at them with his scarlet eyes. ¡°It just so happens that you hurt the old man. If you don¡¯t leave something behind, it¡¯s really unreasonable!¡± Retreat after finding the old man? Was this a waste? He was really not afraid. He was a coward, but he was not a coward. If he was afraid, his soul would have been extracted by Charlotte Lingling. Most importantly, there is no movement from the old man yet. Is it because he is too seriously injured and needs time? Or was the stone pillar that stretches across the world not seen just now? Do I have to move more? ¡°Hu¡­¡± He exhaled heavily, and the form of Armament Haki¡¯s body protection changed, and a white aura burst out from his body, and that aura was instantly dyed into a blood-colored aura, like a tassel. The tear stains on his cheek curved open and formed a big crescent moon under the corner of Kuro¡¯s eyes, reappearing on his cheek. Kuro raised his sword and wiped his two fingers on the blade of Luo Gui. With a swish, he waved Luo Gui out and wrapped a spiral of blood on Luo Gui, who was already a black-backed blood blade. At the same time, his body floated down and his two fingers stood upright in front of his chest. His scarlet eyes erupted with ferocity. ¡°Come! Let me cut you to death!!¡± He was already drunk! Chapter 953 Chapter 953 ¨C Do You Mean To Destroy My Clothes? Kaido and Charlotte Lingling looked at each other with solemn expressions. The aura that could be seen with the naked eye was murderous. They knew that Kuro had killing intent and admitted that Kuro was a strong man. However, there are also levels to the strong. In the eyes of Kaido and Lingling, Kuro belongs to the ¡®young man¡¯ and belongs to the ¡®junior¡¯. They praised him, they praised him, but in the end, they did not put Kuro on the same level as them. In addition to the fact that his strength was not up to standard at that time, there was a crucial thing missing in between¡ª Haoshoku! Only one out of a million people has the natural talent to be strong. Or rather, Haoshoku Bind, a power that only a few people on the sea can master. With the strength and age that Kuro has shown, perhaps in another decade or so, he will be completely placed on the same level as them, but that will be in the future. To be precise, it is not something to be proud of to leave scars on the two of them. Being able to have the power to kill them is the real threat. The current Kuro has this power, the murderous aura that is not inferior to their Haoshoku, and the murderous aura on that knife¡­ Sizzle! Kaido¡¯s mace emitted black lightning and moved there. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s Napoleon is also wrapped in white fire-like thunder gas. Being slashed by the murderous knife is not as simple as leaving a scar. Still ¡­ ¡°Ho! Kuro, come!¡± Kaido laughed. Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, Kuro¡¯s body flashed and he quickly jumped in front of Kaido and slashed. Kaido was about to wave his club, but he found that the figure of the blade quickly faded. Clang!! On the other side, Charlotte Lingling waved Napoleon and turned around to slash. She touched Kuro, who appeared behind her, causing a commotion in the surrounding land. ¡°Well, well! This kind of sneak attack is useless!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. Whoosh! Kaido reacted and smashed his club at Kuro. Kuro¡¯s body flew up and dodged the thunder-like mace, but just as he flashed out, Charlotte Lingling swung an impact. ¡°Wei Guo!¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Kuro¡¯s body flashed in the air, turning into a shadow and quickly retreated from the area covered by the shock wave, letting the attack hit the sky. But before he could stabilize himself, Kaido spat out a flame energy. ¡°Hot breath!¡± Kuro was shocked and slashed the energy ball, splitting it in the middle and splashing it on the ground on both sides. The energy ball exploded and raised two pits on the ground, burning with flames. The compressed flame energy under the human shape?! Boom! At this moment, Charlotte Lingling punched out and her fist that was covered in flames directly spewed out a ball of fire. Just as Kuro cut off Kaido¡¯s ¡®hot breath¡¯, it came directly to Kuro. ¡°Black Tortoise!¡± Kuro turned his blade and said coldly. Bang! A turtle shell-shaped defense was released in front of Kuro, blocking the flame attack and letting the flames spread in all directions along the turtle shell defense. ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± At this moment, a figure appeared in the sky. Kaido held the mace with both hands and suddenly jumped over, smashing the defense of the turtle shell. They cooperated too quickly and there was no way to dodge! The corner of Kuro¡¯s eyes twitched and his two fingers quickly floated on the edge of the Luo Gui Blade, causing the blood-red blade to glow with golden light. ¡°Untamed God¡¯s final profound meaning¡­¡± ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!!¡± Crack! The turtle shell of the Black Tortoise profound meaning shattered, and the iron rod went straight to Kuro¡¯s head. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± At this moment, Kuro held the knife with both hands and cut upwards, colliding with the iron rod. BOOM!!! The ground around Kuro immediately cracked open and gravel flew out, and the aftershock of the power punched a big hole in the ground. The Asura Ghost and the iron rod were pressed against each other, the killing intent and the Haki mixed in the center of the blade and the rod, and they were in a deadlock. ¡°Hey!¡± Kaido grinned at Kuro. ¡°Wei Guo!¡± Charlotte Lingling appeared directly on the side of Kuro, holding Napoleon and shooting out a shock wave that directly covered Kuro¡¯s figure and hit him far away and hit a hillside in front of him, directly penetrating the hillside and destroying it. It swept across the ground and stirred up smoke and dust further ahead. ¡°Well, well!¡± She laughed. ¡°Ho!¡± Kaido landed on the ground, put the mace on his shoulder and laughed. ¡°Mom, it hurts¡­¡± The island made an aggrieved sound. ¡°Well, just bear with it,¡± Charlotte Lingling said and looked at the smoke. A figure slowly walked out of the smoke. The Black-Backed Blood Blade came out of the smoke and waved it away, revealing Kuro¡¯s body. At this time, his clothes had been broken beyond recognition, ragged and full of holes. ¡°The power is not bad, Kuro!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed. ¡°What is good power?¡± Kuro raised his head and said coldly, ¡°Are you referring to breaking my clothes?¡± Rip! He tore off his shirt and threw it away, revealing the Distortion Sun symbol on his chest. ¡°Hu¡­¡± At this moment, he spat out a mouthful of white gas and sucked it up again, covering his body with the Black Tortoise Body again. He pulled Luo Gui back. At this moment, a large number of fist-sized raindrops suddenly fell from the sky. Before Charlotte Lingling and Kaido could do anything, Kuro waved R¨­ki away. ¡°White Tiger!¡± A huge white tiger phantom appeared around him. The white tiger¡¯s two claws quickly pulled and locked onto the two of them. Its claws were made of slashes and its profound meaning could pull people into a range to kill them. A sure hit. Clang! Clang! With two crisp sounds, Kaido and Lingling raised their weapons and blocked the tiger claw-like slash, but in the time it took for them to move, the raindrops hit them. ¡°Azure Dragon Rain!¡± Chi chi chi! The raindrops turned into dense slashes and cut the two of them, but the power only made sounds on their bodies. Physical fitness plus Haki, such a move is useless. ¡°Vermillion Bird!¡± Kuro waved the Asura Ghost again and turned it into an Immortal Bird Vermillion Bird formed by slashing, spreading its wings and pouncing towards the two. ¡°Such a small trick!¡± Charlotte Lingling held Napoleon tightly and smashed out with a ¡®Wei Nation¡¯, directly punching a big hole in Vermillion Bird¡¯s body. ¡°What are you doing, Kuro!¡± She took the opportunity to shake off the rain on her body. However, as soon as the rain was shaken off, it immediately gathered together and formed two huge seawater balls, wrapping Lingling and Kaido. The reassembled Vermillion Bird had already arrived in front of them. Bang! Kaido waved his club and broke the seawater ball, and then he hit the Vermillion Bird in front of him. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!¡± Black Thunder¡¯s stick with Haoshoku winding directly annihilated most of the Vermillion Bird. ¡°Be serious, Kuro!!¡± he roared. ¡°I¡­ Of course I¡¯m serious!¡± The voice came from behind Kaido. Kaido was shocked and turned around. He saw Kuro appear there, holding the sword with both hands and slashing down. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s not enough!¡± Kaido reacted quickly. He turned around and waved his mace with great force. The black thunder on the blade was huge, ready to fight with Kuro. Just as his club was about to reach Kuro, Kuro¡¯s body faded and disappeared. Chi!! There was a line of blood on Charlotte Lingling¡¯s waist. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 ¨C My Sister!! ¡°You bastard!¡± There was a haze in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes, and she turned around with Prometheus and punched out with a flame fist. As soon as Kuro¡¯s body flashed, she held Napoleon and directly hit him in the direction of his flash. Dang! Kuro floated high in the sky and slashed down with his knife. Just as he blocked this shock wave, a black shadow suddenly jumped out from the side. The iron rod mixed with black lightning bypassed Kuro¡¯s knife and hit him. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!¡± Bang!! Kuro groaned and reduced his strength slightly. He was sent flying by the shock wave of Wei Nation and directly rushed to the ground in front of him, creating a pit. ¡°Ho ho, you were too careless, Lingling!¡± Kaido smiled at Charlotte Lingling with his mace. ¡°Shut up!¡± Charlotte Ling Ling yelled at him, her other hand slightly open. ¡°Prometheus!¡± ¡°Yes! Mom!¡± At this moment, the flame ball in her hand climbed onto her hair and melted the hairband and tweezers that tied her hair bun, making her hair dance and climb up the flame, directly becoming the flame hair! Bang! At this moment, there was a loud sound from the smoke. Kuro¡¯s body quickly flew out of the smoke and hung high in the sky, with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. These two hits were not light, but fortunately, his goal was achieved. Of course, Kuro knew that this shallow move was useless to them. He used the White Tiger Profound Meaning only to lock onto the two of them and let them attack. The same goes for the Azure Dragon Rain. Then, he wrapped them in seawater and let them take the initiative to shake off the seawater. Finally, he used the Vermillion Bird to block their vision. It was obvious that he was attacking Kaido, but he locked onto Lingling and finally slashed down. This wound is not deep. If Charlotte Lingling heals, it will not leave a scar. But now, it is a wound! The moment he rushed out, Kuro quickly swiped his two fingers on Luo Gui. Luo Gui waved forward and his two fingers stood in front of him. ¡°Psychic Blade, Greater Profound: Killing Domain!¡± Buzz! A blood-colored domain erupted from Kuro¡¯s body and quickly covered the island, forming a semicircle. His murderous aura shocked Kaido and Lingling. Can it be done to this extent? They didn¡¯t care about the killing intent, because from the beginning of the battle, the atmosphere in the air was very tense. Two of them restrained Haoshoku, and the other restrained the killing intent, neither could affect the other. But isn¡¯t this release a little too much? ¡®What does he want?¡¯ Kuro, who was in the air, looked down at Kaido and Lingling and gently twisted the Luo Gui in his hand. In an instant, Kaido and Lingling raised their weapons to shield themselves. Dang! It was obvious that their weapons had been hit and there was a trace of stiffness. ¡°Killing intent domain, there is nothing I won¡¯t kill!¡± Coulson said coldly. ¡°All fields?!¡± Kaido said. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s expression was solemn. All-out attack in the domain? Has the ability been developed to this extent?! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kuro slashed down again, and this time, a large amount of blood-red light appeared near Kaido and Lingling, directly cutting them. ¡°Ha!¡± At the moment Kuro waved his sword, Kaido¡¯s body shook, and his body was wrapped in a mixture of Haoshoku Haki and Haoshoku Haki like black thunder, blocking the attack. Charlotte Lingling also reacted in time. Her body appeared like a white flame mixed with traces of thunder and lightning. When the blood light hit it, it only made a sound. Clang! Clang! Clang! Their bodies made a crisp sound of being slashed. Although they did not receive any damage, the force contained in it made their bodies stiffen for a moment. ¡°Tsk! A slash full of killing intent!¡± Kaido grinned and looked at Kuro, ¡°It¡¯s really good, Kuro!!¡± The power of this move is not small, but it can be blocked if it is not by the person himself. But if this goes on, as long as he doesn¡¯t come down, it¡¯s not a good idea to continue wasting time. ¡°Hey, Kaido, remember that move¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling looked at Kaido. ¡°Of course, Lingling, I wanted to use it just now!¡± Kaido grinned. The two of them waved their weapons at the same time and pulled them back. Haoshoku and Armament Haki gathered together and aimed at Kuro in the sky. Rumble¡­ The world began to tremble and the sea began to tremble. Just the movements of the two people made people tremble. ¡°Tyrant Sea!!!¡± Kaido suddenly waved his stick, but his Haki only hit a column-shaped impact, directly blasting a gully on the island in front of him, causing the sea to surge. But ¡­ ¡°Lingling?!¡± Kaido looked over. That was not the Tyrannical Sea, that was just his simple Haoshoku Bind attack. Charlotte Lingling did not cooperate with him. At this moment, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s face was stunned for a moment before she slowly swung her knife, but halfway through, she stopped because her cooperation was not there, and it was useless to fight. And ¡­ ¡°How can it be fixed!!¡± Charlotte Lingling glared at Kuro and roared, ¡°What do you remind me of! Kuro!!¡± At this moment, Kuro smiled and said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want to see the most?¡± What a joke. With two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) here, it is impossible to win. If it drags on, he will only be beaten. At the level of these two people, they can grasp every flaw and can make the flaw bigger and bigger. If they can fight back at the beginning, as time drags on, he can be caught. For example, Kaido would have caught Kuro and Charlotte Lingling¡¯s ¡®Power¡¯ just now. These two people are from the same ship. I don¡¯t believe that they didn¡¯t cooperate with Kuro. From the move just now, the power alone can be seen. If he is hit, he will be finished. The old man was probably injured under that ¡®Tyrant Sea¡¯ move¡­ Moreover, from the moment he used the stone pillar just now, these two people were about to use this move. Kuro was not crazy yet. He would not fight head-on if he did not have to. He was prepared for this. The wound caused by the slash was effective. Killing intent entered her body at the same time as the wound appeared, but that level of killing intent was not enough to affect Charlotte Lingling. Therefore, Kuro activated the killing intent domain. When this move was first developed, it was only a very small domain. If others came in, they would be instantly cut by his saber. But now, with the use of his ability, as long as it is within the domain, his saber will slash with killing intent! With this wanton release of killing intent and killing intent that envelops the entire domain, he can affect Charlotte Lingling and complete the ¡®Murderous Intent Illusion¡¯! How could he know what Charlotte Lingling had seen? He didn¡¯t have the ability to complete the illusion of self-control on her. Those things were all in her mind. Still ¡­ He is really strong. Did he only affect her for a moment? Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes gradually became bloodshot and her breathing began to become heavy. ¡°You, you actually remind me of a nun! You damn man, you actually made me think of her! My nun, that¡¯s my nun!!¡± Chapter 955 Chapter 955 ¨C Yata! (1) ¡°Hello, Lingling?¡± Sensing that Charlotte Lingling was not in a good state, he turned to look. As she breathed heavily, her eyes began to roll back. The flames on her head turned into a fireball and separated from her hair. She shouted worriedly, ¡°Mom! No!!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling opened her mouth and shouted, almost turning into a substantial sound wave that spread directly around. ¡°Hello?!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously blocked it with his knife. Boom!! Wherever this sound wave passed, the ground of the island was shattered. With Charlotte Lingling as the center, it created a huge pit that kept pushing outwards. The gravel splashed and floated up under the sound wave. The entire island disappeared a few meters in the air and turned into gravel floating in the air. The sound wave spread in the sea and rolled up the sea, forming a circular tsunami around it. This sound wave¡­ has Haoshoku Haki! Haoshoku¡¯s sound wave attack?! How did he do it?! Haoshoku Haki is used to intimidate the will of others. When it reaches the effect of ¡®clearing the field¡¯, it can also reduce the will of the opponent without Haoshoku Haki and prevent them from using their own strength. This can also be done by Kuro¡¯s killing intent. The Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement that only experts can do is to use this power on a blow to cause a higher effect. This is something that Kuro can still do with a Demon Ghost. But isn¡¯t it a little ridiculous to be able to ¡®entangle¡¯ sound waves! The sound wave hit Kuro¡¯s body, making his body make a crackling sound. This is no longer a simple mental shock. Those who are weaker may be directly killed by the sound wave! Kaido glared and shouted, ¡°Ling Ling, calm down!!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± The sound wave continued. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head was tilted back and she couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Kaido said angrily. ¡°It is because of this that I don¡¯t want an old woman like you to come here!!¡± Lingling going crazy is very unreasonable! Especially when it comes to eating, he is an idiot who would even kill his own son. Now that this is his territory, if she has a relapse, the Country of Peace will suffer. ¡°Ba Lie¡­¡± As Charlotte Lingling roared, her rolled-up eyes suddenly aimed at Kuro in the sky. She retracted her voice and held Napoleon tightly with both hands. Without her command, Prometheus quickly wrapped around her hair, forming the flame hair again. The flame extended and gave the blade a tempering. In the same way, Zeus below also rose with thunder and surrounded Napoleon, making his blade bigger and longer. The surrounding ¡°Wind¡± Agnimi formed a wind blade that wrapped around Napoleon¡¯s blade. Flames, thunder, and wind all swept on the blade, forming a ball of thunder fire around the blade. As he waved his hands, he waved it with a bang. ¡°Wei Guo!!!¡± BOOM!!! A huge triangular shock wave followed the swing of the blade and shot towards Kuro like lightning. As the shock wave appeared, the sky seemed to change color at this moment. Kuro was shocked. He, who was already on guard, was ready to dodge the moment Charlotte Lingling swung her sword, but the range of this move was a little too large and the speed was extremely fast. As soon as he dodged, the impact rushed over. He gritted his teeth and quickly wiped his two fingers on the blade, ¡°Untamed God¡¯s final profound meaning, Huang Long!¡± The blade glowed with golden light and Kuro slashed the edge of the shock wave. Bang!!! A loud bang came from the air, and Kuro¡¯s body spun upside down in the air like a top for a few times before he stopped. The shock wave brushed past Kuro and rushed into the sky. He dodged it! Relying on Huang Long¡¯s attack, he escaped from the edge of the shock wave. However, Kuro glanced at his slightly trembling hands and clicked his tongue gloomily. Even if the edge of that move was grazed, the power in it almost made him lose his grip on the knife. The power is too great! Kuro turned to look at the sky. The shock wave turned into a meteor and broke a huge hole in the clear sky. There were no clouds, but he could see that the hole in the sky was still rolling in, as if it had been pierced. This power is a little exaggerated! Kuro looked at Charlotte Lingling and saw that her rolling eyes had returned to normal. She took out a headscarf from her arms and let Flaming Hair rest for a moment. She tied the pirate headscarf on her head and let Prometheus attach it again. ¡°This celebration dress is too inconvenient!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the traditional dress that Charlotte Lingling was wearing was torn apart, revealing the dress inside. At the same time that her clothes were shattered, Charlotte Lingling lowered her body slightly and Napoleon put her on her shoulder. She lowered her head slightly and the white fire and thunder aura around her began to change, making the aura begin to steam up! Crackle! A few strands of white gradually began to appear on the flame¡¯s hair, which also made the flame burst, almost reaching the sky! Napoleon¡¯s blade suddenly became longer and thicker, as if there were blue veins on the blade. It changed from a long knife to a ferocious muscle machete. ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± Her eyes glowed with white light, and her soul aura began to move, causing her body to slowly begin to swell, and the nails on her fingers gradually lengthened. Her arms, which should have been as round as balloons, were actually showing blue veins at this moment, and gradually showed an elegant outline. The body seemed to be brewing something. Under the expansion, it seemed that something was about to come out. ¡°Lingling!!¡± Kaido shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this! There are two of us!¡± Charlotte Lingling was stunned. The white light in her eyes subsided slightly and her body gradually returned to its original state. Only the flame hair mixed with white gas on her head and the shape of the rough machete remained. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right¡­¡± She laughed and then looked at Kuro ferociously. ¡°You did well, Kuro! I have decided, I will kill you with my own hands!!¡± Kuro¡¯s face was gloomy. If I¡¯m not wrong, that move just now should be the most advanced state of using Haki and Haoshoku Haki. Although he didn¡¯t use it, the power is obvious. She seems to have gone too far. Did the illusion just now make her angry? ¡°Kaido, continue, you won¡¯t be affected this time!¡± Charlotte Lingling shouted. ¡°Hoho! Come on then!¡± Kaido waved his mace again and pulled it back in the same direction as Charlotte Lingling¡¯s knife. He aimed it at Kuro and his momentum rose again. Kuro¡¯s expression was solemn. He held Luo Gui tightly and looked at them without fear and then¡­ His figure flew up at an extremely fast speed. What a joke. How can he fight alone in this state?! Leave first! But halfway through his flight, he suddenly froze and looked in a certain direction. ¡°You can¡¯t run away!¡± In this moment of daze, Charlotte Lingling roared and waved her blade and iron rod together. ¡°Ba¡­¡± ¡°Yata no Kagyu!!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A yellow light flashed from behind them like a small sun. While they were recuperating, a large number of laser bullets burst out like rain and hit the island supported by the waves. The dense laser bullets instantly drowned the entire island and completely wrapped the island in the light impact. ¡°Old man!¡± Kuro looked happy! Chapter 956 Chapter 956 ¨C Yata! (2) The laser rain is still falling. In the island shrouded in light, a large amount of rock and soil is being eroded and destroyed. If this continues, the island will completely collapse. The yellow light in the sky was Kizaru! Kuro immediately flew over. Just as he was about to speak, his hair suddenly stood on end. His body spun and he turned to the side of the light emitted by the old man. The Luo Gui in his hand entered the scabbard and his body was low, ready to draw the sword. ¡°Tyrant Sea!!!¡± The light of the island was suddenly washed away, and Charlotte Lingling and Kaido waved their weapons at the same time, creating a huge shock wave with a huge fan-shaped range, mixed with black thunder and white fire, roaring and rushing towards the two people in the sky. The two of them smiled proudly at Kuro. The power of this move is a little fierce! It is full of Haoshoku and a lot of Haki impact. Anyone who comes will be hit by this extremely strong AOE. Power and power are different. To be honest, only Kuro can hold on if they fight with this kind of strength. If it were the [Age of Abominations] and they didn¡¯t hold back, they wouldn¡¯t just be knocked out and imprisoned, even if they were directly knocked to death. And now, the power of the combination of the two Tyrannical Seas¡­ There is no way for one person to block it! Moreover, they could not escape. The range was too large. At the speed of the impact, even if they could dodge, they would be affected halfway. ¡°Old man!¡± Kuro roared like a tiger. ¡°Oh, Kuro.¡± The yellow light next to him suddenly changed into a laser bullet rain. Under the bright light, it directly wrapped Kuro. Kuro instantly pulled out the Luo Gui from the sheath, stirring up a golden Vermillion Bird with black patterns and blood energy. However, as soon as the Vermillion Bird took shape, its whole body glowed with golden light like the sun, and only red and black patterns appeared on the surface of its body. ¡°Heavenly Imperial Eight Near Crows!!!¡± Kuro roared, and as Luo Gui waved, the Light Bird flapped its wings and made a buzzing sound, rushing towards the shock wave of the ¡®Tyrant Sea¡¯. After staying with the old man for so long, they have long been used to each other. Even if the newly developed moves have not been seen by the old man, it is still very easy to cooperate. Just like him and Yixiao, they thought that their abilities were compatible and they didn¡¯t even need to guess to fight together. It was the same with the old man. Although his ability is not as powerful and he is not as cooperative as He Yixiao, it is enough. The Great Burial Vermillion Bird¡¯s Cry itself is a slash, but under the enhancement of the old man, this slash gradually becomes a more concentrated laser bullet, and its own form naturally changes. BOOM!!! The Light Bird collided with the shock wave and made a loud bang. The golden light intertwined with the black thunder and white fire, gradually forming a huge ball of black and gold mixed with white silk, which suddenly expanded in the sky. Crash!! The seawater roared, and the entire internal sea of the Country of Peace was rolling. The sky suddenly darkened, and a few lightning bolts struck in the gloomy sky. In the dark sky, only the ball of light in the center was emitting light. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! What¡¯s wrong!¡± In the Country of Peace, Namijo Bauso held his head and looked at the darkening sky and shivered. They could not understand the place of the battle, but the aura made them tremble. ¡°Well¡­¡± Zoro, Sanji, and Law broke out in cold sweat. They subconsciously looked in a certain direction and felt their bodies trembling. They didn¡¯t want to, but their instincts told them that this was a great horror! ¡­ . On the Inland Sea of the Country of Peace, when the light in the center of the Sky Sea grew to a huge volume, it shattered like a bubble. Immediately, the oppressive aura reached its peak and exploded. At this moment, the seawater surged wildly, forming a sea dragon tornado and a tsunami on the surface of the sea. More muffled thunder came from the sky, as if it was the end of the world. The huge wind blew around, bringing the seawater to the sky and then falling again, forming a heavy rain. As the raindrops fell, the movement of the sea and the sky gradually decreased and finally returned to stillness. The sea and sky were quiet. At this moment, on the island dragged by the waves, the entire island was broken, and a large number of holes appeared like a beehive, and it was about to break at any time. The surface area on the island was the largest, because Kaido and Lingling occupied it and looked at the sky together. At this moment, one of them has a long beard, his dragon whiskers dance, and the two horns on his head are abnormally ferocious! One of them has a white flame-like hair and a blood-thirsty blade, and her expression is like that of a Onibabas! It was a living scene of the Twin Devils of Hell! And the one in the sky is not some holy god of heaven that opposes hell. Kuro held the Blackback Blood Blade in his hand. His eyes were scarlet, and the cross between his eyebrows and the two crescent patterns on his cheeks carried an evil aura. The Distortion Sun on his chest was also blood-red, and his entire body emitted the smell of blood. His aura floated like tassels, and he looked more like an evil Asura, the king of the world! Kizaru was even more¡­ He pulled down the tea-colored sunglasses on his eyes, opened his mouth, and dragged out a long sound. ¡°Oh ~ so scary!¡± A wretched appearance. ¡°What kind of attire is that, old man!¡± Kuro glanced at Kizaru, who had already restrained his light and gritted his teeth. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look injured at all!¡± At this time, he is wearing the traditional yellow striped clothes of the Country of Peace and a gray feather. His clothes are very neat, and he doesn¡¯t look like he has suffered any waves. He seems to have lived leisurely in the Country of Peace for a few days. He doesn¡¯t look hurt at all! ¡°This old man is injured, so I am recuperating, but you didn¡¯t listen to this old man¡¯s words and came over. This old man can only rush over. Otherwise, this old man will leisurely wait until their celebration begins and then find an opportunity to leave. Well, don¡¯t be angry, Kuro, this old man will make it up to you.¡± Kizaru chuckled. Recuperation? Leisurely? ¡®Can only¡¯ rush over?! ¡°Do you know how I spent the past few days!¡± Kuro wanted to grab Kizaru¡¯s collar and said, ¡°I was just attacked by that bastard Tiki! I haven¡¯t recovered from my injury and I¡¯m here! Who do you think these two people are! Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! Do you know that someone will die?¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t I rush over when I heard the noise? I was in time.¡± Your smile doesn¡¯t look as serious as mine, old man! Kuro¡¯s eyes twitched and he said hatefully, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back first. We can¡¯t stay here for long!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy.¡± Kizaru pointed down and said, ¡°These two people probably won¡¯t let us evacuate so easily.¡± Below, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling¡¯s momentum soared, almost reaching the sky. ¡°Hoho, you finally showed up! Then let¡¯s kill them together!!¡± Kaido laughed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes were ferocious. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 ¨C Dragon-Subduing, Ghost-Subduing, Heaven-Splitting Slash! Kaido and Lingling¡¯s momentum continued to rise with a sneer. Charlotte Lingling flew up on thunderclouds, and the thunderclouds under her feet released thunder and lightning, which seemed to affect the sky and made gloomy thunderclouds appear in the sky. ¡°Ao!!¡± At the same time, Kaido turned into a dragon and plunged into the clouds. The clouds danced, making the gloomy sky look even more muffled and thunderous. ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡± Kizaru touched his chin and stared at the light of thunder in the sky. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro responded and held the Demon Ghost Twisting. He activated the murderous domain and released a circular air shield around him. ¡°It seems that this thing is difficult to avoid¡­¡± There was no need to see what happened to it. With Kuro¡¯s knowledge, he could already understand what would happen next. But¡­ it was hard to avoid! ¡°Well, well, well!¡± ¡°Roar!!!!!¡± At this moment, Charlotte Lingling continued to laugh, and her laughter matched the roar of the Dragon Shadow in the sky. Then, one above and one below, she made a harmony: ¡°The name of the Lightning Creation Technique!!¡± BOOM!!! There was a sudden explosion in the sky, and the entire sky lit up. Countless lightning bolts in the shape of dragons and snakes fell from the sky and entangled together, hitting the entire sky. The lightning that was running everywhere was like a living thing. The dragons and snakes mixed together and the lightning merged. After running around for a while, it went down and hit Kuro and Kizaru! The indiscriminate Thunder AOE!! ¡°Oh~ How terrifying!¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and just as he shouted, more than a dozen thunderbolts entangled with each other and quickly hit Kizaru, breaking him into light particles. However, he is a Logia user and is also a Logia user. In a situation where they are not mutually exclusive, it is useless to him. Thunder is natural, and so is light. I have never heard of Rake Light, so it does not matter if I am struck. As for Kuro, he had his ways. More than a dozen lightning bolts hit Kuro¡¯s killing intent domain. As soon as they entered the corner of the domain, a large amount of blood-red light appeared in the lightning, and the lightning was destroyed by a large amount of killing intent! Killing intent domain, there is no self that cannot be cut! Even thunder can be cut off! It was a slash with a murderous aura. It was too simple to break the thunder. It was just offsetting each other. ¡°Hey, freak!!¡± Kuro looked up at the dense lightning in the sky and clicked his tongue. There was no way to dodge this kind of thing. The range is too large. At their speed, they will be affected no matter where they go. Even Kuro could not help but praise the cooperation of these two people. They were really f*cking strong! Could it be that someone really thinks that if Kuro can join forces with others, the enemy can¡¯t join forces with the enemy? Now it was a battle between two people and two people. Under no special circumstances, it was naturally better for the two to cooperate. No way, no way. Does single combat count as fighting? It¡¯s an occasion, an occasion. Of course it¡¯s compatible. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fruit ability can affect nature, and so can Kaido. Thunder, fire, bad wind, waves, flying, and luck islands. Their fruit systems are different, but the abilities developed are basically developed in this direction. Charlotte Lingling can give souls to objects, including nature. With the characteristics of a dragon, Kaido can call the wind and summon the rain, thunder and lightning, spit out hot flames, and fly in the sky. The two are basically the same. Old buddy, we have a friendship. We work on the same ship. Whether it¡¯s the Tyrant Sea just now or the elemental attack now, they can all cooperate with each other. ¡°Well, Kuro, what a strong Thunder.¡± In the murderous domain, Kizaru¡¯s light particles gathered and turned into a human shape. He touched his chin and said, ¡°What should I do? It¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°Come on, use some strength!¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°In order to find you, I came here without a moment¡¯s rest. At this time, can you be more serious!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Kizaru narrowed his eyes and chuckled. ¡°Then, Lei Tian¡­¡± ¡°Split it.¡± Kizaru opened his eyes and stopped smiling, revealing a serious expression. Kuro took a deep breath and held Luo Gui with both hands, revealing a sinister smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± The old man is very strong! But he was also a little curious. Speaking of which, he had never seen the real strength of the old man. With the strength he displayed, although it is very strong, Kuro can already ¡®see¡¯ the specifics, but he has not seen the hidden power. Buzz! Kizaru¡¯s fist entered his palm and pulled out a light sword, ¡°Sky Cloud¡­¡± In the next moment, Kuro opened his eyes and looked at Kizaru in surprise, because the old man finally took a step forward and no longer maintained his upright or loose posture. He strode like a tiger, high on the right and low on the left. He lowered his body and raised the hand holding the light sword above his head and clenched his other hand into a fist and swung it down! King of Benevolence¡¯s Demon Subduing posture!! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Old Master like this! In the past, the old man would either put his hands in his pockets and kick with his feet, or use his fingers to shoot laser rain. Occasionally, he could even fight with others. He had never seen such a fierce posture. Buzz!! At this moment, the slender light sword suddenly enlarged with a buzz. The hilt expanded, and the handguard bloomed like starlight and was full of edges. The slender blade also suddenly enlarged and became a huge sword. The huge sword with laser gathered at the hilt appeared a large number of black patterns that combined with this light. ¡°Ten Fists Sword!¡± Kizaru said in a deep voice. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± he said. ¡°Ah!¡± Kuro responded and quickly swiped his two fingers on the Luo Gui Blade, causing the Black-Backed Red Blade to glow with golden light. He raised his hands high and assumed the appearance of Su Zhen. Power gradually appeared on the blade. This was a ¡®Force¡¯ saber that was mixed with killing intent and dominance! Kizaru moved his arm and moved the light sword down, holding it with both hands. Phew!! The wind blew. Kuro slashed down, and Luo Gui drew a trajectory and slashed out a huge slash. At the same time, Kizaru waved from the bottom up, bringing out a ball of golden light, mixed with the slash, forming a pillar-like slash shock wave with a dazzling golden light, directly hitting the thundercloud in the sky! BOOM!!! The slash went straight into the thunderclouds above and quickly cut a huge gap in the gloomy sky. In the dim space, only the place where they stood showed a clear color. As the thunderclouds were split open, the rolling gloomy clouds automatically separated to both sides and quickly collapsed, letting the clear color gradually spread over the sea and the sky quickly restored to its original state. In the sky, the figure of the swimming Azure Dragon Kaido appeared, his dragon eyes wide with surprise. In the sea, there was the body of Onibaba Lingling, who was stepping on thunderclouds, gritting her teeth in anger. In the middle, Kuro and Kizaru stood side by side. The blood-colored domain was mixed with golden light spots that had yet to disappear. Dragon on the top, Ghost on the bottom! First Slash, Heaven Splitting!! Kuro bared his teeth and said as if he was blessed by the soul, ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s call it ¡®Imperial Guard of Heaven¡¯.¡± Chapter 958 Chapter 958 ¨C Pallas¡¯S Cat Working with the old man was not as easy as One Smile. If it was One Smile, with their ability, they could quickly shake off the thunderclouds, but with the old man, it was basically more domineering and swordsmanship than ability. But not bad either! At this moment, Charlotte Lingling, who was below, held the blade with both hands and waved it suddenly, creating a triangular shock wave slash, ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± Kuro glanced down and dodged to the left and right with Kizaru. His figure turned into an afterimage and flashed in the air, directly avoiding the range of the shock wave. Kizaru was even more direct. His body turned into light and disappeared. In the next moment, he gathered outside the range of the shock wave. ¡°Thunder¡­¡± At this moment, a muffled sound suddenly came from the sky. Sizzle! As soon as Kuro dodged, a black shadow suddenly fell from the sky. His pupils shrank as he grabbed Luo Gui with both hands and slashed upwards, ¡°Luo Gui!!¡± ¡°Gossip!!¡± Pop! Pop! An iron rod with black lightning suddenly pressed down and hit the blade of Luo Gui¡¯s sword, making a loud sound. Kuro gritted his teeth and his body suddenly fell under this huge force. Descending from above was Kaido, who had transformed from a high altitude into a human and smashed down with a stick! ¡°Hoho! Kuro!!¡± Kaido laughed and the veins on his arms were exposed. He exerted force on his mace and his lower body suddenly turned into a dragon tail. His lower body swam and flew forward against Kuro. ¡°Oh~¡± On the other side, Kizaru was about to attack when he suddenly heard a strong wind. Subconsciously, he held the huge ¡®Tenshou Sword¡¯ and slashed to the side. Clang!! Napoleon, who had transformed into the shape of a ferocious muscle machete, collided with the light sword and made a crisp sound. ¡°Hey, Kizaru!!¡± Charlotte Lingling smiled. ¡°Big Mom, how scary. It seems that you are going to fight with me.¡± ¡°You yellow monkey, I will kill you!!¡± Charlotte Lingling roared. On the other side, Kaido flew extremely fast with Kuro on his head, flying a long distance in the air. ¡°Roar!¡± While holding off Kuro, he opened his mouth and spat out a breath of heat. Kuro opened his eyes and stared at the hot breath that almost hit his face. ¡°Eye Sword!¡± Killing Intent Sword Eye!! The hot breath was cut in the middle, and the frontmost one could only form a spark and scatter on his body. ¡°Rua!!¡± Kaido roared and swung the iron bar against Kuro¡¯s blade. The force was so strong that Kuro subconsciously flew backward. As soon as he flew out, Kaido turned into a green dragon and clawed at Kuro. Luo Gui began to be filled with golden light. Kuro¡¯s figure stopped in the middle of flying backward. Holding Luo Gui, he directly pressed forward, directly bypassed Kaido¡¯s claws and approached his body. Luo Gui flashed and directly cut his dragon body. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± Chi!! The blade made a cut on Kaido¡¯s body and a ball of blood splashed from Kuro¡¯s head. ¡°Ow!!¡± Kaido¡¯s head rose up and he screamed in pain. The corners of Kuro¡¯s mouth curled up, but before he could completely smile, Kaido¡¯s dragon head bent down and opened his mouth to bite Kuro¡¯s body, making a cracking sound. ¡°You bastard!¡± Kuro widened his eyes. Although the bite force was not very effective under the defense of Haki, the feeling of biting hard beans made him feel a little insulted. What¡¯s with the fighting and biting?! Azure Dragon¡¯s sharp teeth seemed to be grinding some iron beans, making Kuro¡¯s body swing left and right in his mouth. But before Kuro could fight back, Kaido suddenly opened his mouth with a hot breath and directly pushed Kuro down. Bang!! Kuro¡¯s body hit something, raising a cloud of dust. ¡®Something?¡¯ It¡¯s the ground! ¡­ . In this place, there are stone pillars as high as mountains. On the pillars are weapon factories with black smoke, and below them is a mine. There should be many prisoners with chains around them digging the mine, or carrying big stones with great effort. But it¡¯s different now. The pirates of the Beast Pirates are gathered together with these prisoners, and in one of their central rings, there is a boy with a collar and a bun on his head and a straw hat on the back of his neck, with a large number of people lying next to him. At the top of the stage, a fat man with a whip and a cigar was watching this scene. He was Quinn, one of the ¡®Three Disasters¡¯. This is the Pallas¡¯s cat, an area of the Country of Peace. Today, it is the prisoner prison and mine controlled by the Beast Pirates, as well as the weapons manufacturing plant. After the straw-hat boy was defeated by Boss Kaido, he was locked up here. He had been quiet for a few months, but today, for some reason, he and ¡®Kidd¡¯ made a big mess in prison. However, they were all found. For this reason, he specially changed the straw hat boy into a collar-shaped coil and no longer used the Seastone chain. Once that thing passes a certain range, sharp blades will fly out of it, and its powerful force can even crush iron! At this time, it is the sumo competition. Quinn feels that he can no longer keep an eye on this kid, but Boss Kaido doesn¡¯t allow him to kill him, so he can only hold this sumo competition and let him be defeated by Wheel here. Let him see the power of the Beast Pirates, hibernate his spirit and let him serve Boss Kaido from now on. But in the past few days, this kid has won every battle, which makes Quinn a little impatient. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if he wins against all the Beast Pirates, they still have ¡°Six-Core¡±, and above ¡°Six-Core¡±, there are all these ¡°Disasters¡±. It¡¯s impossible for this straw hat kid to win. At that time, he would deal with this straw hat kid. ¡®That¡¯s what I thought.¡¯ But the power coming from the distant sky and the Sky-Reaching Stone Pillar that had appeared before made Quinn feel very bad. Now it was just right. Not only did he catch Kidd, but he also caught Kira. Then ¡­ ¡°I thought that as long as you leave this ring, the collar will explode, but now I changed my mind¡­¡± Quinn bent two fingers at Luffy and said, ¡°As long as they are human, no matter how powerful they are, they will suffocate because of five centimeters of water, so I have decided that if you are alive, Kidd and Kira will be hanging upside down in the water. Only if you are dead can they let go. Straw Hat Kid, isn¡¯t this decision awesome!¡± ¡°Hey!! This has nothing to do with them!¡± Luffy shouted. ¡°Ohh?¡± Quinn was stunned and suddenly laughed. His arms jumped in front of him and he said very rhythmically: ¡°Of course I think so too, but why are you wavering? Is it because we are ¡®comrades from the same era¡¯, that would be a good idea.¡± With that, Quinn paused and grinned at Luffy. ¡°Sa, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°In that case, you go to the ring and I will beat you down! Quinn!!¡± Luffy stretched out his fist and punched. Snap. Quinn¡¯s left mechanical arm gently swung and quickly caught Luffy¡¯s fist, and then he shook the fist away. The huge force of the punch made Luffy fall to the ground. ¡°Who are you talking to!¡± Quinn bit his cigar and said disdainfully, ¡°If you want to call me Lord Quinn, at least call me Big Brother!¡± ¡°Although his aptitude is not bad, when he joins us in the future, he can enter the gap of the ¡®Three Disasters¡¯ after training for a while, but now, he is still too inexperienced!¡± ¡°Who do you think is in front of you? I am ¡®Three Disasters¡¯, one of the big boards, ¡®Disaster¡¯ Quinn¡­ Boss?!¡± The last word suddenly changed. Quinn raised his voice and looked at the sky in a daze. The surrounding people also looked up at the dragon in the sky, dumbfounded. The dragon bit a person in its mouth and suddenly swung in this direction, directly crashing into a weapons factory on a steep pillar mountain, stirring up smoke and dust. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 ¨C : How Can I Not Bite The Evil Dragon? In the sky was Kaido! He didn¡¯t have time to greet Quinn at this time. When he knocked Kuro over, he opened his mouth and fired a few hot breaths directly at the weapon factory. Boom! Boom! Boom! A violent explosion erupted from the weapon factory, and the power of the thermal breath blasted the weapon factory and the Pillar Mountain below into pieces. In the thick rising smoke, a blood-colored black-gold slash suddenly shot out, heading straight for the Azure Dragon that Kaido had transformed into. ¡°Rua!!¡± Kaido¡¯s figure changed and he directly turned into a dragonman. He held the iron rod in his hand and shouted, directly hitting the slash. Bang!! A shock wave exploded from midair, causing the prisoners and pirates below to fall one by one. The rope holding Kid and Kira upside down also swayed as a result. The entire shelf was blown over, but it also let the two people escape from the bucket below. ¡°Get lost!¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes widened and he shouted. He exerted strength in his arm and shattered the slash. Thud. His body landed steadily on the ground. He touched the bleeding wound on his chest and grinned at the smoke. Now that they had reached land, it would be much easier to fight. ¡°Kaido!!¡± Luffy and Kira shouted. ¡°Boss!!¡± Quinn was shocked and said, ¡°Boss, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Quinn, and these little ghosts¡­ I don¡¯t have time for you now.¡± Kaido glanced at Luffy and Kidd and didn¡¯t answer, but stared at the smoke. A figure holding a long saber slowly walked out. As the figure appeared, almost everyone felt a chill in their hearts and their bodies began to tremble. Then, their eyes rolled back and they all lay down. There are only a few people who can stand here. One of them, a short old man with hair like blue flames, stared at him with his eyes wide open and said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! Can killing intent be materialized to this extent?!¡± Quinn was also staring at the smoke and dust, sweating profusely, his eyes bulging. That¡¯s not Haoshoku! It was genuine killing intent! However, Haoshoku¡¯s ¡®Will Intimidation¡¯ can also be done by this killing intent, and it is as terrifying as Kaido!! Whoosh! The dust was blown away. Kuro patted the dust on his chest and walked out with his head slightly lowered. He glanced around and frowned slightly. ¡°Land¡­¡± ¡°Ah!! It¡¯s you, the guy who blows smoke!¡± Luffy pointed at Kuro and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s Kim Jung!!¡± On the other side, Kidd, who finally untied the rope, had a gloomy face and subconsciously covered his left arm. That hand was cut off by him. ¡°Straw Hat Kid?¡± Kuro heard the sound and looked over. He also saw Kidd. ¡°Oh? Are you two in the Country of Peace? It¡¯s strange that you are not dead.¡± ¡°Hey, do you know such a big shot?¡± The old man with blue flame hair went over and poked Luffy¡¯s leg and asked quietly. Luffy nodded heavily. ¡°He¡¯s the smoke-breathing general called the censer general. When we first set sail, we almost couldn¡¯t get out. He¡¯s so powerful!¡± As he spoke, he subconsciously touched the ¡®Mi¡¯ scar on his chest. This scar used to be cross-shaped, but after he cut it, it became this shape. Kuro glared at Luffy. ¡°I am Kim Jung! I am Vice-Admiral!!¡± ¡°Hey! Censor Admiral, are you also fighting with Kaido? Let¡¯s defeat him together!¡± Luffy said with a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and looked Luffy up and down. ¡°Are you out of your mind eating ore here? I¡¯m a Marine, and¡­ Go practice for a few more years, kid, I don¡¯t have time for you now.¡± ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a triangular shock wave flashed in front of him and smashed down on the side of Kuro, destroying another Pillar Mountain and the weapon factory. Charlotte Lingling approached on the black cloud, and in the sky next to Kuro, a yellow light gathered and formed the shape of Kizaru. ¡°Kizaru?!¡± Quinn screamed again and was a little confused. What is this? He knew that Kizaru was here. It was said that he was injured by Boss Kaido and Big Mom, but he didn¡¯t expect Kizaru to come, and now Kizaru¡­ Is this an all-out war?! ¡°We¡¯re finally on the ground!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed and stepped on the thundercloud to Kaido¡¯s side, completely ignoring the others and staring at Kuro and Kizaru. ¡°So, let¡¯s continue!!¡± It will be much easier to fight on the ground. Although they can fly, the sky is not their home ground. If they really shoot down, they will fall into the sea if they fail. ¡°Tch, you spent a lot of effort to let me reach the land? For this, you were willing to take a knife from me. Forget it¡­¡± Kuro carried Lokui on his shoulder and stared at Kaido with his scarlet eyes. ¡°It seems that he doesn¡¯t want us to evacuate easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Kuro.¡± Kizaru lowered his sword of light, the ¡®Tenshou Sword¡¯. ¡°Otherwise, I would have evacuated very early.¡± Of course, Kuro could fly back into the sky and fight with the old man while retreating, but this kind of thing might be feasible just now, but just now, these two people tried their best not to let them go, causing the opportunity to be missed. And now, Kuro doesn¡¯t want to go for the time being. In front of so many people, why did they leave so easily? When the news spread, Marine Admiral and Marine Admiral Substitute encountered Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and fled? He was showing off for no reason. ¡°In your territory, I can fight without any hindrance, Kaido!¡± Kuro said coldly. ¡°It just so happens that I was a little restrained when I fought Tiki before!¡± ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kaido threw back his head and laughed. ¡°Try it if you can, Kuro!!¡± ¡°Hey, Marine, that¡¯s not Kaido¡¯s territory, this is the Country of Peace!¡± The old man with blue flame hair shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Country of Peace! Kaido is just a thief who killed the Light Moon Oden with the Black Snake and stole the Country of Peace!!¡± Kuro glared at him with killing intent, making the old man subconsciously shut up. ¡°If it¡¯s seized, then take it back yourself. Why? You lost Oden, so you can¡¯t do it? You¡¯re afraid? This broken place seems to be a factory and mine. Look at these people who have fallen. They are all malnourished. It¡¯s obvious that they rely on labor to survive and they can¡¯t live anymore. They would rather die here as slaves than think of resisting.¡± ¡°What are you people thinking? Begging your own country to give birth to a hero to save you? If you don¡¯t move, do you expect the sky to fall? I have seen similar examples with your Country of Peace, but at least they took the initiative to stimulate the hearts of the people to resist. Even if they shed the last drop of blood, they will resist. For this, they are willing to lose the lives of their entire family. But you¡­¡± Kuro waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t bite the dragon, why should the dragon be afraid of you?¡± Chapter 960 Chapter 960 ¨C Stuck In The Middle The Country of Peace was ruled by Kaido for more than 20 years, and then these people suddenly became slaves and did not even dare to resist. From the face of this old man, he could see the emotions and thoughts of ¡®not resisting because they will definitely fail¡¯. Kuro has seen many countries and people, especially after entering the Grand Line. Some countries and some people are enough to shock Kuro. He had seen the Kingdom of Korff before. For the sake of his ideal hometown, the old king had to complete his obsession even if he had to turn evil and forcefully turn the ¡®Kingdom of Pirates¡¯ around. He had seen the Krane Kingdom, the king who was willing to die and be reviled by the people in order to arouse the national resistance. Kuro did not appreciate this behavior and even felt that there was something wrong with his brain, but it did not stop him from being shocked. Pirates who have seen Sabaody Archipelago were called heroes because of an impulsive thing they did when they were young. In the end, they also carried this title and died calmly. In order to make people admit to creating a lot of panic, the Lion Ape who had seen a certain grassland kingdom He has also seen a certain religious country that single-handedly made the entire country not dare to say anything about this and even made a country die! What are these people doing? Of course he was resisting! They are resisting the default rules, they are resisting the rules they think are wrong, they are resisting the prejudice in the hearts of everyone, they are resisting the ugly fate imposed on themselves! They may have succeeded or failed, but they have accomplished their purpose of ¡®resistance¡¯, and that purpose is enough to reverse everything that the world has done to them and they dare not do it again. Even the World Government, after the matter of Zephyra almost destroying the New World, has considered Marine a lot. Because they did not dare to do it again, they did not dare to easily make policies that would make Marine angry. It was only because Zephyr had resisted. In comparison, what are these people? One person died and then completely lost his fighting spirit? Then, who can be counted on to defeat the evil dragon and this lost fighting spirit can come back? What the hell is this! Perhaps there is a consciousness of resistance hidden in their hearts, but consciousness is only consciousness after all, it is not action. When everyone wants to go to the stars, some people just think that some people will act. They will be stupid enough to stand on high ground and jump into the sky, even if they fall off the cliff. It was silly, but it was shocking because he acted on it. At the very least, he will let people know that, oh, standing on a high place and taking the initiative to jump will not pick the stars. He has to find another way to remember this person and keep trying. That was a mistake, but it was also a spark. Without the step-by-step actions and mistakes of the predecessors, how could there be the final result? These people¡­ are waiting for the final results without working hard? ¡°The dragon will respect you, give you status, let you eat your fill, and take you to treat your illness¡­ It¡¯s not because the dragon¡¯s conscience has improved, but because someone tried to kill the dragon. Even if they failed, the dragon still felt pain!¡± Kuro pointed at Kaido and looked at the old man. ¡°If you don¡¯t fight with your last drop of blood and show him your determination and backbone to resist, do you think this kind of thing will respect you? If you had done something back then, even if you lost, you wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± ¡°Hoho! That¡¯s right!!!¡± Kaido opened his eyes and laughed happily. ¡°You know me very well, Kuro! I respect Oden because he is a hero, but what right does this group of people have?!¡± Kaido looked down on the people of the Country of Peace. Other than Oden, Oden resisted him. The courage and determination he showed made Kaido respect him. If the Country of Peace was all like Oden, Kaido would not have to use Oden¡¯s strength. As long as he had such a backbone, Kaido would not let these people work for him. Instead, he would think of ways to make them work for him. And if the people of the Country of Peace work for him, he will treat the people of the Country of Peace like his subordinates. Naturally, he will not destroy this place and make it foul. If they fought with force, the Country of Peace would definitely lose. No one was Kaido¡¯s opponent now. But status is fought for by the Country of Peace. Kaido never minded if they resisted, even if they wanted to kill him. He did not hate the strong, and the strong were not determined by pure force. The expression revealed by will and the determination created by backbone are also strong! Even if that black snake is killed, he doesn¡¯t care. As a general, he will be replaced. Unfortunately, after Oden, no one resisted anymore. For more than 20 years, no one resisted, even if they were pirates in the Country of Peace. ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m not helping you!¡± Kuro said coldly, ¡°I just don¡¯t like this place.¡± ¡°Hoho, more than 20 years ago, Oden said that I will fail in these few years, but after so many years, these people have become more and more enslaved by me, how can I fail? Who do you rely on? Is it this suspected Joey Boy?¡± Kaido glanced at Straw Hat and said arrogantly, ¡°He is not!¡± ¡°Joey Boy?¡± Kuro froze and looked at Straw Hat. This was the first time Kuro had heard this name. Kizaru rubbed his chin thoughtfully. According to the transliteration, this means¡­ Happy Boy? What good is that? ¡°Forget it, who cares what it is.¡± Kuro held Luo Gui tightly, his blood energy rising. ¡°Hoho! Yes! That kind of thing is not important! Only strength is the truth!!¡± Kaido rushed up with his mace and smashed it at Kuro. Smack!! Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and he stepped on the River Spiked Mace under his feet. The force flew and blew his trouser leg. At the side, Charlotte Lingling looked at the gap and laughed wildly as she slashed. At this moment, a thick beam of light hit her body and sent her flying. Kizaru raised his sword, and the light gradually faded from the sword. He opened his mouth at Charlotte Lingling, ¡°Oh~ Have you forgotten my existence?¡± Kuro raised his head and looked at the huge Kaido. His blood energy continued to rise and surround him. ¡°Be prepared. The price of forcing me and the old man to stay is very high!¡± At least ¡­ Leave a few more marks on his body! He had just destroyed Ghost Island and it reminded Charlotte Lingling of Sister. It was impossible for these two people not to think about him. If we retreat like this, I don¡¯t know what trouble we will face in the future. He hated trouble and future troubles the most! They had to fight. Otherwise, if they left, the news would spread and they would lose their prestige. Then, those pirates would find them even more trouble. Although Kuro doesn¡¯t really want to be famous, he has to admit that his fame is getting bigger and bigger. Once he is famous, people will find trouble with him. But it¡¯s not as big as that. There are only two kinds of people in this world who can¡¯t be troubled. One is not famous and has no presence, which is also the state that Kuro wants to reach the most. Without fame and no presence, no one will look for him. There is also another kind, such as Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and the famous Admiral, but no one dares to find trouble with them because they are so strong that it makes people despair. However, it was very awkward if he did not go up or down. There would always be people who wanted to make him famous. Ever since he took over G-3, his life has not been good. That idiot Titch wants to find trouble with me. How is that reasonable? Why didn¡¯t he find trouble with the old man? Why didn¡¯t he find trouble with Sakasugi? Marine has already gone to Alabasta. Logically speaking, the Headquarters should also be empty. If Titch is a little more ambitious, he should bet on Sakasugi! What should he bet on? The world¡¯s number one attack power is a Logia. Isn¡¯t it good? Although Tiki was hurt this time, there are still two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) here! It just so happens that the old man is here. As long as he hurts all of them, the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will not find trouble with him and he can show off his power. It was hard to say whether they would win or not, but as he said, if they bite the enemy, the enemy will be afraid and will easily come to find trouble. When Kaido and Charlotte Lingling saw him coming, their first reaction was to leave both of them behind. Wasn¡¯t it because they were not afraid enough? If Sakasugi came to pick up the old man, they would never have this idea. For the sake of his safety in the future, he made a name for himself and no one would bother him anymore! If even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) don¡¯t dare to find trouble with him, then his safe purpose can also be achieved! All roads lead to Rome. He is already like this, he has long given up on treatment. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 ¨C No Matter What Moves, In The End, It Will Be The Light Cannon (1) The wind blew and everyone¡¯s robes fluttered. Kuro stepped on Kaido¡¯s mace. The two looked at each other and their momentum gradually sank. On the other side, Charlotte Lingling touched her abdomen, which had been hit by the light cannon, with a sneer on her face. She raised her knife and stared at Kizaru. Suppressed! Suffocation!! Gulp¡ª! Quinn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but move. Logically speaking, he should participate in the battle. His boss is fighting. As one of the bigwatches under his boss, he must go. But at this intensity¡­ I can¡¯t move at all! Bang! ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kaido laughed out loud and pulled the iron bar up. Kuro¡¯s body was lifted into the air and spun in the air. Luo Gui glowed with golden light and slashed at Kaido¡¯s body. Clang!! The spiked club was raised horizontally and blocked the blade, swinging a circle of impact at the place where the weapons intersected. With the collision of weapons, Kuro¡¯s body turned into an afterimage and flashed from Kaido¡¯s side. The blade glowed with a blood-red light and slashed down again. ¡°Yes!!¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes widened and he shouted. Black lightning appeared on his mace and he smashed it. Dang! Dang dang dang dang!! The two sides fought very quickly, and every collision of weapons would bring a shock wave. Kuro¡¯s figure was like a ghost shadow around Kaido, and every flash was a slash, while Kaido stood still, only swinging the mace in his hand, and every blow hit the position where Kuro appeared. ¡°This censer is so fast!¡± Luffy¡¯s eyes lit up. No matter what Kuro thinks, if he is dealing with Kaido, then¡­ he is a good person! ¡°But what is that aura? Soldier Master, this is different from what you taught me.¡± Luffy said curiously. In the eyes of those who know Haki, Haki is tangible. Only those who don¡¯t know Haki can¡¯t see Haki¡¯s shape. Of course, Luffy can see Haki¡¯s shape, but it¡¯s different from what this old man taught him. Kano no Hiroshi, a famous Yakuza boss in the past, is very popular, but this is no different for Luffy. Most importantly, this little old man taught him ¡°Ryuagura¡±. In the past few months, through the ¡°Summit Hell¡± of the Pallas¡¯s cat, Luffy has cultivated well and has mastered ¡°Ryuagura¡±. But this thing is completely different from Liu Ying¡­ The little old man with blue flames on his head nodded and said, ¡°Ryuigakura is ¡®Flowing Haki¡¯, but above that, there is also ¡®Gathering Haki¡¯, which is called ¡®Muramasa¡¯ in the Country of Peace! It is the highest level of Armament Haki that is formed by the continuous refining and gathering of Haki, just like a famous blacksmith forging iron, but only people with extremely high Haki can use it.¡± ¡°Muramasa? It sounds very good!¡± Luffy looked at the light ball produced by the collision of black lightning and golden lightning and clenched his fists. ¡°I want to learn this too!!¡± Bang!! The mace once again collided with the Black-Backed Red Blade¡¯s blade. Kaido¡¯s eyes widened and his arm suddenly exerted strength. This collision pushed Kuro, who was spinning around him everywhere, away. At the same time, he held the mace with both hands and pulled it back again. The mace spun in his hand and swept up a tornado blade. He spat out hot breath on the tornado and combined it with Haki to bring out a wind and fire impact. ¡°Gale Fire . Not knowing the way!!¡± Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, and his body that flew out suddenly fell to the ground, avoiding the shock wave of the wind and fire combination. When the blade fell to the ground, he raised it up and hacked directly at Kaido¡¯s chest. The long blade hit his chin. Although it did not break his defense, it hit Kaido¡¯s head. Bang! Kaido kicked Kuro¡¯s chest and sent him flying. His body suddenly jumped into the air and his mace was raised above his head, almost spinning into a windmill. ¡°Three Descent Worlds¡­¡± Kuro had just stabilized his body. When he saw this scene, he immediately wiped his two fingers on Luo Gui¡¯s blade. At the same time, he put Luo Gui on his waist and held his left hand like a scabbard, ¡°One cut¡­¡± His figure turned into a gust of wind and disappeared on the spot. At this time, Kaido hacked down with a ferocious look. ¡°Led Nairo!!¡± ¡°Absolute White Tiger Kill!!¡± Bang!!! The moment the stick fell, Kuro¡¯s figure appeared. He held the knife with both hands and slashed out a xun chop that could not be avoided. The black thunder and the blood light with golden electricity collided with each other, making a loud sound, causing the ground to shake violently. The place where the weapons met sent out a shock wave, shattering the nearby spike mountains and weapon factories one by one. ¡°Ah!!¡± Quinn held his head and wanted to cry. ¡°Boss! If we continue to fight, the factory will be gone!!¡± ¡°If the factory is gone, we can just build it somewhere else!!¡± Kaido, who was in the sky, roared and the iron rod pressed down with a huge force, shooting Kuro down like a cannonball hitting the ground, stirring up dust. At the same time, the impact of the original collision of weapons also brought his body up, causing him to freeze in the air for a moment before landing heavily. Chi! Chi! The moment he landed, a few wounds appeared on his dragon-man body. ¡°A murderous aura?¡± Kaido glanced at the wound on his shoulder and laughed. ¡°Ho! It¡¯s been a long time! Kuro!!¡± Boom! The smoke and dust were suddenly dispersed, causing gravel to splash. Kuro twisted his neck and gradually walked out and said coldly, ¡°Hot-blooded? Be careful not to get scalded. You are a rough man, why did you name your moves so elegantly? Why, are all those who like to drink are poets?¡± Kaido¡¯s name is quite interesting¡­ That move, ¡®Burning Wind and Fire: Impact¡¯ means that the impact of wind and fire is so strong that you can¡¯t even recognize it. As for the more powerful Descent of the Third World, Lens Nairo, it sounds domineering, but with a little hint, Descent of the Third World is actually greed, anger, and retribution. Nairo is hell, and Lens Nairo is hell. In other words¡ªyour retribution is me, and I will beat you to hell! It¡¯s such a rough thing, but it has to be such a refined thing. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that it¡¯s something amazing. Isn¡¯t it just an elemental swing and jumping up to swing. In contrast, the name that he, Kuro, came up with is in line with the Great Maneuvering Style! Hmph!! ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± On the other side, Charlotte Lingling sent out a triangular shock wave, and Kizaru directly waved the light sword in his hand and pointed at Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Heavenly Maiden¡¯s Life Light.¡± Boom!! A beam of light directly shot out from the huge sword and collided with the impact of the Wei Nation, causing the surroundings to tremble and the surroundings to be unable to look away. Light Cannon?! Kuro looked over and pulled the corners of his mouth. What is this? No matter what move it is, it will develop into a light cannon stream in the end? Chapter 962 Chapter 962 ¨C Warm-Up Is Over ¡°Wow! What a big light beam, so powerful!!¡± Kizaru¡¯s light cannon made Luffy¡¯s eyes flash. This man who once gave him a huge shadow in Sabaody Archipelago looked very cool at this time. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Luffy suddenly thought of something and slapped his right palm with his left fist, ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hiroshi looked at Luffy. ¡°I thought of something. That censer seems to have a good relationship with this Luminous General. Then, when we were in the Sabaody Archipelago, the first time we were scattered by that Luminous General, and then when we set sail, we were almost scattered by this Luminous General. It¡¯s really amazing.¡± Luffy sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Golden Lion! Vice-Admiral!!¡± Kuro glared at him. ¡°If you talk nonsense again, I will cut you!!¡± ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± At this moment, Kaido let out a loud laugh with a violent momentum. His lower body directly turned into a dragon tail, accelerating and running straight over, holding the mace and waving it down. Kuro narrowed his eyes and slashed the mace. Boom! The huge force made his body sink, and the ground under his feet caved in. At this time, Kaido¡¯s dragon body contracted and his whole body twisted with a huge force. The mace pushed Kuro¡¯s knife away with a huge force. At the same time, his lower body twisted and his tail swung, bringing out a wind blade with great cutting ability. ¡°Bad wind!¡± Kuro took advantage of this moment to retreat. Luo Gui turned into an afterimage and quickly cut through the wind blades. ¡°Ha!!¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes widened and he swung his tail and swept his leg, hitting Kuro, who had not had time to stop his attack. ¡°You fucking¡­¡± Kuro felt a huge force passing through his body. He gritted his teeth and directly stabbed Luo Gui in his wound, bringing out a smear of blood. Bang! His body was also kicked away by this kick. The moment he flew away, a large number of weapons suddenly fell from the sky and smashed directly towards Kaido. ¡°Hot breath!¡± Kaido roared into the sky and spat out a huge flame, evaporating the weapons that landed. At this moment, Kuro, who had just flown out, ran over again and flashed to Kaido¡¯s side. His body was low and his blade was raised, causing his body to twist as if he was drunk. ¡°Drunken Calabash!¡± Chi! Luo Gui¡¯s Blade, with killing intent, cut a wound on Kaido¡¯s waist. ¡°Yes!!¡± As soon as this move was executed, Kaido shouted and grabbed Kuro¡¯s face with one hand and smashed it down. Bang!! The ground was caved in by Kuro¡¯s head. After Kaido let go, he swung his mace with Black Thunder. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!¡± Boom!! The iron rod hit the ground, bringing with it a huge impact, spreading the depression caused by Kuro¡¯s head, turning it into a huge pit, and in the center of the pit, a huge crack appeared. But the iron rod only passed through the afterimage. Kuro¡¯s body seemed to evaporate, turning into tassels and disappearing bit by bit. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± On the top of Kaido¡¯s head, Kuro appeared, holding the Luo Gui and directly chopped his head, one blade divided into three and attacked together. However, in the next moment, these three slashes turned into countless slashes and rushed towards Kaido¡¯s entire upper body. ¡°The return of the swallows!!¡± Kaido subconsciously used his left arm to protect his face. With a shake of his body, the Black Lightning Haki wrapped around him seemed to be even more explosive. The slash hit his body and made a crisp sound. Kuro turned his body at this time, and Luo Gui quickly kept it at his waist, his left hand was like the mouth of a scabbard, one of his legs was bent, and he floated forward in a kind of drifting spirit. ¡°Instant Thousand Strike¡­¡± Just as Luo Gui was about to pull it out, Kaido swung his body and his tail directly swept over Kuro¡¯s body, making him stiff and his movements slow. The hand protecting his head moved down slightly, revealing Kaido¡¯s fierce and cunning eyes. Bang!! He stretched out his arm and slammed his elbow into Kuro¡¯s body. The huge force caused Kuro¡¯s body to cave in and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± However, this time, his eyes became even more scarlet. His fingers quickly touched the blade of Luo Gui¡¯s sword and released a golden light, resisting the impact of this fist. His body sank down and Luo Gui flashed a golden line on Kaido¡¯s chest. ¡°Untamed God¡¯s final profound meaning: Huang Long!!¡± Chi!! The golden line flashed, leaving a wound on Kaido¡¯s body and blood gushed out. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!!¡± Kaido was stunned by this attack and he swung his mace. At this moment, Kuro¡¯s body flew up at a high speed and jumped up, ready to attack again. ¡°Can I let you hit me?!¡± Do you think his speed is for nothing?! Bang!! However, just as Kuro flew up, Kaido¡¯s hand, which was originally holding his elbow, stretched forward and directly punched Kuro¡¯s chest. The huge fist carried a huge force and punched out to shake the air. With just one punch, Kaido¡¯s body flew far away and hit the ground dozens of meters away. Kaido grinned and reached out to wipe the blood on his chest. The wound on his body and the wound on his chest were emitting white gas and healing rapidly. Only the wound on his chest had not healed. Although the blood stopped, there was a long gap! Kuro personally slashed it and covered the attack with murderous aura, so it was naturally not so easy to dodge. However, the other wounds caused by the burst of killing intent were useless. The healing power of the Animal Department, coupled with Kaido¡¯s own physique, has become extremely strong. The title of [World¡¯s Strongest Creature] is not for nothing. Unlike two years ago, although it was Haki Defense at that time, Kaido and Kuro did not use their full strength at that time. Coupled with the first time they met Kuro, they underestimated the enemy and were cut twice. Now, he was very serious about Kuro. With the addition of the Unified Haki and the current human-shifter state, he was still cut. ¡°As expected of you, Kuro!!¡± Kaido laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to finish the warm-up, let¡¯s get serious! Hoho!¡± In the depression that was created, Kuro stood up, turned his head with a gloomy face and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°It¡¯s really durable!¡± He stared at Kaido and said coldly. Kaido was hard from the beginning, and Kuro knew it. If this goes on, it will not have any effect. He will not be able to cut him a few times and he will be beaten by Kaido. The strength of that fist was not low. His physical fitness is not as strong as this monster. Then ¡­ Kuro held Luo Gui and waved him out. The blood aura around him became stronger. Seeing this scene, Kaido¡¯s smile became brighter, his body slightly lowered, and the black thunder shape around him was also exploding crazily. ¡°B-Boss!¡± Seeing this scene, Quinn widened his eyes and shouted in horror, ¡°Is it necessary to do that?!¡± Chapter 963 Chapter 963 ¨C Full Power¡ªDemonic Dragon!!! On the other side, Charlotte Lingling was slashing like a demon. ¡°Wei Guo!¡± ¡°Woo drum!¡± ¡°Fire in the sky!¡± ¡°Earth Tornado!¡± Slash, thunder, fire, wind, all kinds of moves appeared in her hands and attacked her opponent Kizaru. ¡°Heavenly Maiden¡¯s Life Light!¡± Kizaru¡¯s figure flashed quickly, and the sky flickered with light on the earth. He moved to a place and raised his hand to fire a light cannon. No matter how complicated the moves are, Kizaru is a light cannon. A fresh move, eating all over the sky. He took the time to look at Kuro, and his eyes flashed with seriousness, but his mouth was still open. ¡°Oh, Kuro, are you serious? It¡¯s so scary.¡± Blood Qi continued to rise. Kuro¡¯s bared teeth were almost sharp, and the veins on his face were exposed by the blood. It was very ferocious, as if he was going to demonize. He stepped aside, and the blood aura surrounded his body and gradually began to solidify, looking even more scarlet. The killing intent domain that enveloped the surroundings began to shrink and quickly entered Kuro¡¯s body. His entire body was wrapped in killing intent!! The contraction of the murderous aura domain made everyone who was still awake at the side relax, and the suffocating feeling finally disappeared. But ¡­ Quinn¡¯s head was full of sweat and his body was constantly retreating. He looked in horror at Kuro, who had contracted his killing intent. If the feeling before was a storm, then the feeling now is the feeling before the future of the storm. Although it is not so shocking, it is even more terrifying. Because it is unknown how big the coming storm is, and the unknown is exactly terrifying! ¡°What¡­ is this?!¡± Kidd, who was resting and watching the battle, gritted his teeth. He felt that his teeth were chattering. ¡°So strong!¡± Luffy adjusted his hat and smiled. ¡°So strong! Soldier Master, what is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Hiroshi shook his head. This time he really didn¡¯t know. With his experience, he had never seen this kind of thing. Killing intent winding is something that people can¡¯t understand, but it can also be thought of as Haoshoku winding, but the power caused by this whole winding is completely incomprehensible to him! The scarlet color became deeper and deeper, and gradually, changes were found on Kuro¡¯s body. His shoulders stretched out, and the murderous aura of his body expanded outward, forming a red armor shape, all the way to the lower part of his waist, which turned into several pieces of armor. As soon as this red armor was formed, it was stained with darkness, mixed with red, and reached the chest position, which became a sign of Distortion of the Sun. A black and red armor took shape on Kuro. Around the black and red armor, Kuro¡¯s shoulders, waist, and thighs were floating like a blood-colored ribbon, but the ribbon also made a tearing sound in the air. That ribbon also contains a powerful force! ¡°Come on!!¡± Kuro pointed at Luo Gui and roared, ¡°Kaido!!¡± ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kaido laughed out loud with a wild fighting spirit in his smile. ¡°You also mastered it. It¡¯s really amazing. You clearly didn¡¯t show Haoshoku and its entanglement, but you can still complete this posture. Aptitude, Haoshoku, Haki, ability, body technique, all the power mastered to the ultimate state, then I will show you!!¡± Thud!!! He stepped heavily on the ground and his huge body expanded again. The scales on his body suddenly expanded as if Kaido had turned into a big hedgehog made of scales. The dragon tail behind him was also covered by the sudden increase of scales as if it had formed a scale egg. The scaly egg gradually shrank and did not continue to expand. Instead, it fell to a height slightly higher than Kuro. Immediately after, the scaly egg suddenly shrank and gradually condensed into a human shape. A man with six horns on his head and two horns like a horned dragon still exists. On his head is a row of vertical horns, and beside him are two small curved horns. The man¡¯s originally thunder-like long hair disappeared and was replaced by a scaly helmet on his head that seemed to have turned into the shape of a helmet. This scaly helmet went all the way to his cheek and was connected to the root of the long dragon beard. The hair on the back of the scaly helmet became completely soft and draped behind his back. The armor on the shoulder is covered with green scales, all the way to the arm, and the body is also covered with the same dress, and at the forearm position, there is a barb-like arm armor, looking out from the elbow, and the armor on the calf has two sections of horns. The tail behind her buttocks also disappeared, like a demon wearing dragon-shaped armor! Kaido? Kuro was stunned and stared at the dragon beard that was still floating on his face, somewhat uncertain. The person who appeared now did not have the huge explosive body from before. Although he was not much taller than Kuro, he was not as huge as Kaido before. His whole body looked very agile, and his waist was so thin that it became a slender waist, turning his body into a perfect inverted triangle. And what¡¯s with that face? Previously, Kaido had a fierce face and wrinkles. Now, the skin exposed from the scale helmet on his face looks even younger and the shape of his eyes has become better! ¡°Oh my god!¡± The man raised his head and gave his signature rough laugh, which reassured Kuro. Not a substitute, but the person himself. Still ¡­ ¡°Animal speciality?!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. Their full-blown posture is traceable, and it is not something that can only be obtained after reaching a certain level. Some people are lucky enough to discover this posture in advance. The straw hat kid over there has mastered this power. After his ability and Haki are fully activated, the ¡°Fourth Gear¡± belongs to their mode. However, Straw Hat is obviously putting the cart before the horse. His Haki is not good enough, and his ability is not developed enough. Haoshoku does not even know the most basic entanglement, let alone covering his whole body. Even if he happens to figure out this posture, it will seem inappropriate. But Kaido is too much! Kuro, who had changed his form, knew that he had seen it change from small to big, but what about from big to small? What about directly becoming young? Concentrate is the essence? But there is no doubt that the current Kaido is so strong that it makes one¡¯s scalp tingle! ¡°Of course there is a difference between abilities. How can the Zoological Department be the same as the Paramecia Department? Sa, Kuro, let this long-lost hot-bloodedness become stronger! Hoho!¡± Kaido picked up the iron rod and grinned, revealing his sharp teeth and his eyes were ruthless. ¡°Full power ¡ª Dragon Demon!!!¡± Chapter 964 Chapter 964 ¨C : Damage ¡°Well, well! Kaido, you actually used it first. How strange!¡± When Charlotte Lingling saw this scene, she stopped swinging her knife and laughed. ¡°Well, if the other party is this man, he is qualified.¡± ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± Quinn kept wiping the cold sweat on his head and subconsciously cried out, but in this land where Haoshoku is mixed with killing intent, ordinary people can¡¯t even wake up, let alone stand up. This won¡¯t be easy¡­ Boss doesn¡¯t care about anything when he fights! It¡¯s still a problem whether the Pallas¡¯s cat is here or not. At this moment, a gust of wind came from the side. He looked up and saw a dark figure above. ¡°Ash!¡± The man was covered in pitch-black clothes, only revealing a pair of eyes. There was a ball of fire at the back of his head and neck, revealing his pitch-black wings. He was also shocked when he saw Kaido change into a three-meter-tall posture. Cold sweat fell from the corners of his eyes. ¡°How did it reach this level¡­¡± Very few people have seen Kaido¡¯s attitude in their lives. Even when he had conflicts with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Kaido rarely showed it, but every time he showed it, it represented destruction. But this is the Country of Peace, their territory! ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t dare to ask.¡± Quinn gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But the situation is very bad now. Ember, what can you do?¡± Among the three boards, except for the dead Jack, Quinn and Ember are parallel, and the Beast Pirates don¡¯t have an Emperor because no one can reach Kaido¡¯s strength, even Yamato ¡°Young Master¡± can¡¯t be recognized by Kaido. But it is undeniable that many things are done by Ember. Boss Kaido is not here. When he ran out to commit suicide, Ember was also the acting regiment commander. Ember fell into a long silence. The man was Kim Jung-ho, he recognized him at once, and on the other side, fighting with Big Mom was Kizaru. What is this? The Marines are on the move? He did not know about this situation. In the place where Kuro and Kaido stood, the momentum caused by the full combat power made the surrounding air calm down. Whoosh! The heavy air stirred, forming a strong wind that blew their hair. Thud! Kuro took the lead and stepped on the ground, leaving a depression in the ground. He quickly flashed in front of Kaido and his Rokui Blade flashed. Clang!! The knife directly cut Kaido¡¯s neck, and the aftermath directly made a huge crack under Kaido¡¯s feet and behind him, all the way to the sea in front of him. Even the sea was split by this knife. However, the blade was stuck on the armor of Kaido¡¯s neck and a spark burst out, and only a white mark was revealed on the armor. This defense is a little exaggerated, right? Kaido didn¡¯t move and smiled at Kuro. The mace in his hand turned into a shadow and he swung it directly. Kuro was shocked and his body directly disappeared, leaving behind an afterimage, allowing the iron rod to pass through. Bang!! Where the swing passed, the impact of the iron rod was brought out, cutting through the middle of the steep pillar mountain in front of them and breaking it in the middle. A large number of weapon factories located at the top of the steep pillar mountain lost their support and fell to the ground. Kaido¡¯s smile did not diminish. At this time, his body quickly leaned back and his left hand pulled back. Clang!! Kuro appeared behind Kaido at this time, and the Lokui blocked the elbow horn armor that was piercing his body, his pupils constricted. Chi! The sharp horn directly missed Kellow¡¯s blade, bringing out a spark and going straight to his abdomen. Kellow¡¯s body floated into the air, and the staggered blade was about to cut Kaido¡¯s shoulder. At this time, Kaido lowered his body and leaned out, taking the opportunity to kick Kellow¡¯s waist. Bang!! The huge force sent out a shock wave that split the ground under him. Kuro groaned and his body flew out like an arrow. This guy¡­ his reaction is much faster than before! ¡°This posture of mine is the perfect fighting posture! Hohoho!¡± Kaido laughed and his low body rushed forward, turning into a green afterimage and directly rushed to the sky above Kuro. He held the mace with both hands and a whirlwind mixed with black lightning wrapped around the mace and smashed down. ¡°Storm Strike Thunder!!¡± With this strike, the world seemed to have stopped at this moment. It would not be good if it hit him! Kuro gritted his teeth. Just as the mace was about to touch his face, the blood-colored ribbon wrapped around his shoulder suddenly stretched out and quickly brushed against Kaido. ¡°Lifeless Sky Kill!!¡± Shua!! In an instant, Kaido¡¯s body stiffened and he was temporarily frozen in the air. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kuro raised his sword in front of him and blocked the descending mace. BOOM!!! The iron rod carried Kuro¡¯s blade and pressed his body heavily on the ground. There was a loud sound and the shock wave covered with wind blades and thunder spread out, quickly sweeping the surrounding surface clean. The unconscious laborers and pirates near their battle area were also turned into ashes by the shock wave. In the center of where the stick landed, a huge oval pit appeared, like a big meteorite falling to the ground. Half of the camp area of the prisoner¡¯s quarry was swept into an open space. And this was just a swing¡­ Kaido turned back at this time, his body quickly retreated and landed on the edge of the huge pit, frowning. The moment the mace smashed down, he had already retreated. He looked down at his chest and saw that there was a gap there. There was no trace of any attack or slash. It was more like someone had bitten a piece out of thin air. His form is the most perfect physical form. His strength, defense, reaction speed, and healing ability have all reached a peak and will not be broken so easily, but it is still broken and not cut out. Moreover, when the ribbon floated over, there was a particularly uncomfortable feeling of suffocation. The gap squirmed for a while and quickly healed to its original state, but Kaido¡¯s expression did not diminish. He looked at the center of the pit and said solemnly, ¡°That thing with the blood ribbon¡­¡± Bang! Kuro broke out of the center of the pit and slowly flew from the pit to the same position as Kaido. He moved his body and smiled ferociously at Kaido. ¡°It has just been developed and its power is not bad!¡± The blood ribbon wrapped around his shoulder was not just a trophy, but a new characteristic of this posture. This is something that was newly developed after the battle with Barrett and has not been tried yet, but after the battle with him, Kuro understood that under the all-out posture, there are also special characteristics. Barret¡¯s focus is on strength, Haoshoku (Haoshoku), Haki (Haki), Body Technique (Body) and Ability (Ability). His power is comparable to the nuclear bomb in Kuro¡¯s memory. Kaido¡¯s full-strength posture is a development of the body itself. After all, the zoological department is the strongest in the body. Kaido already has the super self-healing ability of the zoological department. With this full-strength posture, the defense brought by this armor is super strong, and his self-healing ability has reached the level of ¡®absolute¡¯. This all-out posture of Kuro, what he has¡­ It was lethality, the lethality of control. The absolute lethality from the combination of killing intent, swordsmanship, Haki, and ability. This ribbon is the lethality itself. The ability to control it freely brought by Piaopiao allows him to control the ribbon around him at will. Although there is a distance, once it is brushed, it will not feel good! Chapter 965 Chapter 965 ¨C There Is Nothing In The World That I Won¡¯T Kill! ¡°Ho! You have the right to kill me, Kuro!!¡± Kaido stared at Kuro with admiration. This man was young, but he already had the right to stand at the top of the sea. Compared to that red-haired bastard, he is younger and more energetic and has a better future. Kaido said, ¡°Come to me. Why should I work for the World Government? They don¡¯t dare to do anything. Only we are the most free! Come, Kuro, enjoy your freedom in this world!!¡± ¡°At this point, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Kaido.¡± Kuro held Luo Gui in front of his chest and didn¡¯t say much. Serve the government world? He just wants to slack off in the Marine. And at this time, if he doesn¡¯t beat you up, how can he fish? As for freedom or not, Kuro scoffed. Where did the absolute freedom come from? Isn¡¯t it another kind of order? Don¡¯t the Beast Pirates have rules? People believe in the so-called freedom, but they also turn their back on an order and join a new order. Kuro saw through everything. The more he saw, the more he wanted to stay in the Marine Corps. For this¡­ it¡¯s best not to come after me! Whoosh! Kuro¡¯s figure surged, bringing with him a bloody light, and he quickly rushed in front of Kaido. Clang!! Kaido reacted quickly. He moved his club forward and blocked the blood-red light at his side, revealing the Rokui Blade of the Blackback Red Blade. At the moment of attack, the ribbon on Kuro¡¯s shoulder fluttered and directly brushed towards Kaido¡¯s neck. Cut off your neck! Kaido¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously lowered his body and went straight into Kuro¡¯s arms along the ribbon. He pushed his shoulder hard into Kuro¡¯s arms and the huge force pushed him away. Shua! At this time, the armor on Kaido¡¯s shoulder was bitten into a rectangular mark and blood flowed down. Kuro, who was sent flying, floated up with a sneer and another ribbon floated on his shoulder. ¡°Who said I only have one ribbon!¡± ¡°Roar!!¡± Kaido did not even look at the wound on his shoulder that was already healing. The moment Kuro flew out, a pillar of fire mixed with wind blades and black lightning spewed out of his mouth and went straight at Kuro. Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and he flew directly above the pillar of fire, but soon, a black shadow jumped above him. WHOOSH!!! Wind and thunder surged as Kaido spun his mace with both hands, causing the surrounding air to tremble. ¡°Three Descent Worlds¡­¡± On the spinning mace, wind, thunder, and fire entangled and attacked, sweeping up a huge wind in the entire moul. The sharpness of the wind instantly shattered the rock wall and iron ore. There was a muffled thunder in the sky, and countless purple lightning fell on the ground. On the ground, the flames spontaneously combusted and spread out crazily with the wind. This is¡­ too much!! Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank. Among the six blood ribbons around his body, a blood ribbon wrapped around the side of his thigh wrapped around the blade of Luo Gui¡¯s sword, making the blade of Luo Gui¡¯s sword emit a layer of misty red light. That kind of power must be used first! ¡°Hurry up and run!!¡± Quinn stared at this scene and moved his fat body to retreat quickly. Ember also broke out in cold sweat and flapped his wings to fly back. This place is going to be gone¡­ In addition to their escape, Kira and Kira also fled out. Luffy directly hugged Soldier Black Wolf and ran into the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± ¡°Led Nairo!!!¡± Boom!! The mace brought with it a fierce momentum. When it fell down, it made the sky explode and the whole sky became gloomy. In the sky, only the green figure quickly landed. If he was hit¡­ that would be very bad! Kuro held the knife in both hands and raised it horizontally to his side, staring at Kaido descending from above. ¡°The body of a man, the might of his power, the Vientiane Limitless is the world¡­¡± The Luo Gui Blade glowed red and Kuro chanted, ¡°There is nothing in the world that I will not kill!¡± Luo Gui waved his hand and slashed at Kai, who was quickly descending. The red light of his blade shone brightly in the air and intertwined with the iron rod wrapped in wind, fire, and thunder. ¡°Ultimate Profoundness!! Selfless Slash, Lifeless Sky Kill!!!¡± Bang!!! As the weapons collided, a circular shock wave directly bloomed from it, mixing into a black and red light ball that enveloped their bodies and spread out. The mine below was approached by this light ball and was immediately annihilated without a trace. The surrounding stones and buildings were all turned into ashes by this light ball. In the ball of light, the two of them were in a deadlock. Kaido¡¯s mace pressed against Kuro¡¯s blade and his body seemed to be still. At this moment, Kaido suddenly showed a sly look at him. He moved his legs and kicked Kuro¡¯s abdomen. ¡°How did you do it!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened. The intensity of this attack should have been impossible to trigger with all his strength. Why is Kaido still able to move? ¡°Hoho! I already said that my current body is the most suitable for combat!!¡± Kaido laughed. His original height was a little taller than Lingling, and he gradually shrank to more than three meters through his full strength posture in order to have an extremely strong body response. Most of his strength was integrated into his body. Even if this high intensity requires him to focus on the collision of enemies, he can still move his body so that no one can react immediately. As his feet stepped on Kuro¡¯s body, the huge force spread and directly kicked Kuro¡¯s body down. Immediately, the blade and the iron bar staggered, and the mace directly hit Kuro¡¯s body. However, at this moment, another ribbon blocked the mace. Another ribbon on the side of Kuro¡¯s thigh floated out and blocked the trajectory of the mace. This thing itself represents lethality. It doesn¡¯t even have a physical basis, so it naturally doesn¡¯t have any defense. It can¡¯t even slow down movements for a moment, but it also has its uses! At the moment when the ribbon floated out, Kuro¡¯s eyes were ruthless, and the blade of the Luo Gui Blade, which also missed the mace, fiercely tore at Kaido¡¯s chest! You want me to suffer losses?! Come!!! The ribbon hit by the mace quickly shattered and a club hit Kuro¡¯s body. Kuro¡¯s knife almost tore Kaido¡¯s chest at the moment the mace hit his body. Bang!!! A loud sound spread and the ball of light broke. Kaido and Kuro fell from the sky and hit the center of the earth. Immediately, the ground cracked and formed a depression. The depression cracked again and directly punched a huge hole in the ground, making the entire moul area tremble. The original area of the mine had long disappeared and was replaced by a sunken ground, and in the center was a big hole whose depth could not be seen. In the hole, a figure jumped out and landed on the edge of the outside. At this time, an extremely deep wound appeared on his chest. The skin and flesh were torn, but there was no blood, as if the sky had grown there. ¡°It really hurts!¡± Kaido looked down and bared his teeth. Even he couldn¡¯t help but praise the power of this blade, and¡­ there was no way to recover it! He could even feel the intense pain from the wound and the chill caused by the murderous aura. This was no longer a matter of leaving a scar. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 ¨C : You Monster! Chapter 966: You Monster! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The impact of this on Kaido was huge. He rarely used this posture to fight, and if he fought with this posture, even that old man Whitebeard would not be able to leave him with difficult injuries. Of course, there might not be a reason for them to fight. It was not that Kaido had never attacked the other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment and Marine Headquarters. There were too many scenes of him being captured alive and sentenced to death, but his strong body was not afraid of those at all. In addition to being bored, he went to ¡®suicide¡¯ in such a crazy way to test his strength. More than 20 years ago, he could be scarred by Oden, but more than 20 years later, he has grown to the level of ¡®ceiling¡¯. Who can leave a scar on him? Perhaps there was. No, surely there was. Mihawk, the world¡¯s number one swordsman, can do it, and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and Admiral can also do it. But who would fight seriously for no reason? But knowing that it is impossible to kill the other party, fighting seriously is destroying the surroundings for no reason. In this world, there are very few situations where they use their full strength. Over time, this posture is rarely used. Even Kuro from two years ago only cut his normal posture. But it¡¯s different now. Compared to two years ago, this guy is not just a little bit stronger. The downloading not only causes a scar, but the wound¡­ A trace of seriousness flashed in Kaido¡¯s eyes. If his physique was not strong enough and his self-healing ability was not strong enough, this wound would be far more than this. This wound will ¡®diffuse¡¯ and the damage and killing intent contained in it will gradually spread throughout the entire body, just like ¡®poison¡¯. One slash will gradually destroy all the internal structures of the body. However, Kaido¡¯s powerful self-healing ability made the wound stay in the chest and could not spread. ¡®What? You asked him how he knew?¡¯ Of course, he knew that he had been cut. Inside the hole, another blood-colored figure flew out. Kuro was floating in the sky with a knife in his hand, his face gloomy. He was not in a good state now. On the chest of the murderous armor, a hole was smashed in the center of the sun pattern, and the corners of the eyes, nose, mouth, and ears were all bleeding. His Blood Ribbon offset the lethality of that move, but it offset it, not completely. The club still smashed down. Compared to his physique, Kuro was completely incomparable to the current Kaido. Even if the power of that move was incomplete, it still caused him damage. In fact, Kuro did not deliberately work in this direction. Ever since he fought with Barrett, he began to understand that after the ¡®Killer Domain¡¯ was improved, this Blood Ribbon appeared one day. As soon as it appeared, Kuro understood the use of this thing. In short, it was awesome. In the past, the moves were all used with the premise of ¡®sword arts¡¯ and combined with abilities. The only ability-based ¡®Psychic Blade¡¯ has only one great profound meaning, unlike the sword arts, the ultimate profound meaning of the previous Unexplained Divine Wind, Huang Long, can even instantly attack. Of course, the power of the instant version and the complete version is naturally different. The core of this Blood Ribbon is not swordsmanship but ability. With the ability to freely control the Float-Floating Fruit as the main, all the sword techniques of the Murderous Aura Haki ability are ¡®revealed¡¯, showing such a performance, which is the manifestation of ¡®killing power¡¯. This Blood Ribbon can be used as an attack and its lethality is not small. It can also consume a ribbon to offset the lethality of other people¡¯s attacks. It can also be wrapped around the blade to increase its lethality. Moreover, it allowed him to complete the final profound meaning of the Psychic Blade. This entanglement is the ultimate profound meaning of ability, which is stronger than the great profound meaning of the four gods, but with Kuro¡¯s own physical strength, like this ribbon, he can release it a total of six times. Even Kuro did not dare to say that he could hold on for a long time with this kind of full force posture. In order to avoid being as reckless as when he fought Barrett, he protected himself. Just six times, no more. If there is no limit on the number of times, he is afraid that if he uses too much, it will cause his physical strength to be exhausted. This thing consumes a lot of stamina. Kaido raised his head and laughed. ¡°If you hit my head, I will die!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Kuro held Luo Gui tightly and said coldly, ¡°Let me try cutting off your head.¡± ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kaido laughed for a while before he suddenly lowered his head and glared at Kuro. ¡°How is that possible! Kuro!!¡± It would probably take a few months for him to recover from the injury of this slash. With his self-healing ability, it would take a few months for him to recover. It could be seen how powerful the injury was. I can¡¯t¡­ get hit by him again! Kaido lowered his body and his mace rose slightly. As he clenched his fingers, he suddenly smashed up from the bottom. ¡°Gale Thunder. Doesn¡¯t Know the Way!¡± A shockwave of wind and thunder came out of his waving stick and went straight to Kuro. Kuro¡¯s figure rose into the air, and Luo Gui waved down, bringing out a large number of blood-colored slashes, pouncing on Kaido from the air. ¡°Ha!!¡± Kaido didn¡¯t even dodge. He waved his mace and the shock wave directly shattered those slashes. ¡°Come on, Kuro! Kill me with your move, come on!!¡± Kaido roared. ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?!¡± Kuro¡¯s figure faded from the air and he directly flashed behind Kaido and slashed. Clang!! Kaido turned around and hit Kuro¡¯s blade with a crisp sound. At this time, the ribbon on Kuro¡¯s waist fluttered like a sword and went straight to Kaido¡¯s heart. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!!¡± Kaido laughed and did not dodge. He let the ribbon poke his heart and tear off the armor on the surface of his body. However, as soon as the ribbon was poked, Kaido grabbed the ribbon and let the armor on his hand tear, turning it into a bloody mess, but he still grabbed the ribbon. He pulled Kuro¡¯s body towards Kaido. Bang!! The leg with the horn slammed into Kuro¡¯s body and directly shattered his murderous armor. The horn pierced Kuro¡¯s abdomen and blood flowed out. Kuro groaned, but the ribbon in Kaido¡¯s hand also began to stir. Kaido quickly let go at this time and dodged the blow that could have broken his armored hand. At the same time, his head hit Kuro¡¯s chest hard and sent him flying. The moment he flew out, Kaido¡¯s badly mutilated hand held the iron bar and turned into two hands. The mace stirred up a strong momentum and smashed towards Kuro. Kuro lowered his head slightly and his eyes became fierce. The ribbon that had just been stirred was released and wrapped around the mace. At the same time, another ribbon on the side of his waist wrapped around Luo Gui and chopped at Kaido¡¯s head. Kaido turned his head to the side and the Luo Gui Blade fell to his shoulder. Chi!!! A vertical gap was entangled with the horizontal gap on Kaido¡¯s chest. This gap formed a crooked cross from his shoulder to his chest, and Kaido¡¯s stick hit Kuro¡¯s chest steadily and sent him flying like a baseball. ¡°Really¡­¡± The wound on his chest and his mangled palm were recovering, but Kaido touched the newly added wound on his chest and said, ¡°It hurts! Kuro!!¡± Kuro was sent flying into the air for a while before he stopped. He held his bleeding abdomen and took a deep breath. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You monster!!¡± Chapter 967 Chapter 967 ¨C Duet _ 1 ¡°Hoho! You¡¯re not bad either!!¡± Kaido laughed. Amidst the laughter, the injuries on his chest and hands caused by the blood ribbon were completely healed. In comparison, Kuro is definitely not in a good state. There was a hole in his abdomen, and the murderous armor on his chest was shattered. His sternum must have been shattered, and the blow of the club almost displaced his internal organs. When he came, he was already injured, and now he is not in a good state. However, the injuries of those two knives could make Kaido injured for a few months! This Lifeless Air Kill of his is not so easy to recover! Kaido¡¯s physique can be said to be the strongest in the world, especially this posture. Kuro thinks that Lingling¡¯s full-strength posture physique will not be as strong as Kaido¡¯s. Her fruit is not focused on physique. If he continued to fight Kaido, it would be disadvantageous for Kuro, but his lethality exceeded Kaido¡¯s lethality. When they fought, Kaido would be injured. As long as he could withstand his attack, the injuries that Kaido suffered would definitely be worse than his. ¡°Again!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and roared. ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kaido held the mace with both hands and stared at Kuro in the sky, especially at the two drifting blood ribbons on his shoulder, and his eyes flashed. Two more ¡­ ¡°Hot breath!¡± Kaido had just raised his weapon and was about to swing it when he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a breath. Kuro¡¯s body flashed and he directly dodged the breath. At the same time, he waved his hand and waved the Luo Gui in his other hand, ¡°Slash!¡± Sure enough, after the hot breath was spat out, Kaido¡¯s body immediately moved towards the direction where Kuro dodged, but he was soon approached by a huge black and red slash. Smack!! Kaido waved his mace and shattered the slash. Suddenly, a huge shadow fell from the sky. He looked up and saw an island suddenly fall and hit the top of his head. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!!¡± Kaido stopped in his tracks and struck out with his mace, but the direction was not towards the island, but to his side. Kuro had flashed over there and was about to slash down. Boom!! The mace pierced through Kuro¡¯s body, and his body rippled and disappeared like water. Fake?! At this time, the island landed on Kaido¡¯s head. Kaido stared and pushed his head up hard. With a loud bang, the island cracked from the bottom up and broke into several pieces. The huge island was directly blocked by Kaido! The moment he blocked the island, a bloody light suddenly flashed from his neck. Kuro appeared behind him with red eyes and cut his neck. ¡°Hoho! Kuro, do you think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking?!¡± Kaido, who was blocking the island, suddenly waved his mace and twisted his body, directly blocking Kuro¡¯s blade with his mace. At the same time, he opened his mouth and sprayed another hot breath directly at Kuro¡¯s face. At this moment, the island suddenly disappeared and the island that was split by Kaido seemed to have never existed. It was an illusion! That kind of thing is fake. It has been discovered since Kaido stopped the island. A hot breath hit Kuro¡¯s face, making him subconsciously close his eyes and fall back. Kaido¡¯s mace staggered away from Luo Gui¡¯s blade and smashed towards his head. ¡°This kind of camouflage is¡­¡± He was halfway through his words when he suddenly froze. He stopped in his tracks and exclaimed, ¡°No!!¡± *Swish!* Everything around him disappeared like water ripples, whether it was the island above him or Kuro behind him, they all disappeared in an instant. ¡°Killing intent illusion, duet.¡± In the direction where he first attacked Kuro, Kuro was holding a knife and just appeared there. Another ribbon on his shoulder was missing, and the remaining blood ribbon was also wrapped around Luo Gui at this moment, bursting with a bloody light. He had not moved since Kaido appeared in a flash. Kaido¡¯s stick was offset by his ¡°Lifeless Air Kill¡±, but he himself was always there. Be it the island that appeared after that, or him appearing from behind Kaido and cutting his neck, they were all illusions of killing intent. After slashing him so many times and two times, this killing intent has long entered his body¡­ Kuro has been waiting for a while. But from the moment Kaido¡¯s attack was negated by him, Kuro launched the illusion of killing intent. He himself did not move and relied on a ¡°Lifeless Air Kill¡± to directly offset the power of Kaido¡¯s attack. The club did hit him, but the power of this move was not enough, and after it was offset, it was even less powerful. When it hit him, it did not hurt Kaido, and at the same time, he launched the illusion, which made Kaido think that he had disappeared. The fall of the island was also an illusion. Kaido saw through it, but he did not see through the second illusion. Kuro was not stupid. In the face of such a strong enemy, why would he cut his neck? This kind of life and death thought, Kaido would definitely find out that Kaido was the most tightly guarded. If Kaido wanted to move this target, Kaido would probably find out immediately. The target was never there in the first place ¡­ ¡°Selfless Blade: Lifeless Sky Kill!¡± Pfft!!! Luo Gui, who was emitting a blood-red light, stabbed Kaido in the back of his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll cut you alive!!¡± Kuro glared with his scarlet eyes and roared. The blade twisted to the side, ready to cut Kaido in half. He could not block this attack! At this moment, Kaido¡¯s body twisted, his steps staggered, and he suddenly reversed. Kuro¡¯s action of cutting into Kaido¡¯s body was directly taken out, and Kaido¡¯s blade cut out of Kaido¡¯s body, leaving a big gap in his waist. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Kaido¡¯s head was on the ground, and he grinned at Kuro. He kicked Kuro¡¯s face with both feet and kicked him back. Then he waved his mace upside down and hit Kuro¡¯s waist. ¡°Storm Strike Thunder!!¡± Bang!! With Kaido¡¯s roar, the club directly dented Kuro¡¯s body, facing the opposite direction of the mace. Kaido was sent flying like an arrow from a bow, but at the same time, a broken blood ribbon was broken into pieces. ¡°Huh?!¡± Kaido¡¯s body turned upside down again and his feet landed on the ground. He frowned and looked at the gradually disappearing ribbon fragments. He reached out and touched the gap on his waist and frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there only six?¡± Whoosh! A black and red slash flew past and was shattered by Kaido. Kuro held his waist and grimaced. ¡°Who told you that I only have six ¡®Lifeless Sky Kill¡¯?¡± Chapter 968 Chapter 968 ¨C Leave First! The pain was really painful. Even though the power of the Lifeless Sky Kill was reduced at the last moment, the power of that move itself had exceeded the upper limit of the Lifeless Sky Kill. In addition, Kuro¡¯s physique was not as strong as Kaido¡¯s, so the damage caused by the stick was not small. Now, not only his sternum, but he also felt that his ribs at the waist were shattered, and there was a hole in his abdomen that had been pressed down by Kaido¡¯s knee. He was in a sorry state, but under the cover of the scarlet armor, he looked murderous. This killing intent cannot be eliminated. Otherwise, it will become pure coercion. Of course, Kuro had more than six ¡®Lifeless Aerial Attack¡¯, but in order to prevent himself from fighting too much, he forced himself to use six. This thing consumes too much stamina. After using six, his stamina is already one-third gone. One-third! A lot! The main reason is that his attack limit is here. Six ¡®Lifeless Air Strikes¡¯ can¡¯t kill anyone, so it¡¯s useless to have more. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to fight with Bloody Bull, but if it¡¯s a head-on fight, I can¡¯t hold on either. In particular, this ¡®Bloody Ox¡¯ is not slow and his reaction speed is outstanding. The attack that could have cut him in half just now made his body fall over and only left a gap in his ribs. But ¡­ Kuro held the Asura Ghost tightly, and the blood energy around him continued to rise, forming six Lifeless Space Kills again. At this point, how can we care so much! ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± Kaido gripped his mace and laughed. ¡°Come on, Kuro! Show me your limit!!¡± Thud! His feet trembled on the ground and his body maintained a charging posture, about to shoot upwards. ¡°Heavenly Maiden¡¯s Life Light!¡± At this moment, a thick beam of light rushed over from nearby. Kaido was stunned and blocked the thick beam of light that could swallow him with a backhand mace. He stared at the beam of light and kept retreating. A light appeared beside Kuro. It was Kizaru. On his side, Charlotte Lingling was approaching on a black cloud. Both sides had injuries on their bodies. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body was in tatters, and the surface of her body was full of charred marks that seemed to have been burned. Kizaru, on the other hand, was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, his brown sunglasses were shattered, and his clothes were also torn. ¡°Oh, Kuro, that¡¯s enough. If we continue, there will be no end.¡± Retreat? Kuro was stunned for a moment and subconsciously said, ¡°Why should we retreat?¡± Then, he reacted. Yes, he was here to take her away, not here to fight with Kaido and Lingling. As he fought, he forgot his original intention. Kizaru misunderstood and said with a smile, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to rush. There will be a chance. Now, the other side has come to support us. If we continue to fight, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± When Kuro heard this, he looked around. The center of the Pallas¡¯s cat area had long been broken. There were nothing but flat ground and potholes. Kizaru said, ¡°Don¡¯t look, I¡¯m still on the way. I just received some information.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and flew higher. At the same time, he tightened his grip on the blade and looked at Charlotte Lingling, who was running towards him. ¡°One hit to retreat?¡± ¡°Well, it should be possible.¡± Kizaru nodded. Bang!! The beam of light that blocked Kaido was sent flying by Kaido¡¯s stick. He roared at the sky and jumped over. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary. Kaido in his full form¡­¡± Kizaru spat and raised the huge Totsuka (Totsuka no Mi) sword in his hand. This light sword floated directly in front of his chest and he grabbed it with both hands and aimed it at Kaido. The tip of the huge sword suddenly opened and bloomed like a muzzle. His body emitted light and gradually formed a circle, like a golden sun. The light of this golden sun quickly poured into the Ten Fists Sword, making a huge ball of light gather at the tip of the sword. As if twisting a switch, Kizaru¡¯s hands shook and a large light pillar with a diameter of more than 20 meters rushed down from the tip of the sword! ¡°Every day brings disaster.¡± A huge beam of light descended, illuminating the moul area, almost blinding people. Kaido watched this scene with his eyes wide open. His pupils shrank and he held the mace tightly with both hands. He quickly rotated it and chopped at the rapidly descending light pillar. ¡°Triple Fall: Infall!!¡± BOOM!!! The huge beam of light covered Kaido¡¯s body and fell directly to the ground. With a huge bang, the moul area obviously sank and the ground in front of him suddenly collapsed, forming a huge cliff. The beam of light directly penetrated the ground and Kaido¡¯s figure could not be seen. This light cannon¡­ The old man is indeed abnormal! Kuro clicked his tongue and quickly flashed in front of the old man. He pulled Luo Gui back and faced Charlotte Lingling who was attacking him. His blood energy wrapped around Luo Gui and he waved it out. ¡°With a wave of Haomie-Great Burial Vermillion Bird Cry!!¡± ¡°Moo!¡± The golden Vermillion Bird with black patterns all over its body and blood energy rising around it came out with a cry and flapped its wings to pounce on Charlotte Lingling. The latter¡¯s eyes were wide open and Muscle Blade Napoleon became thicker. She held it with both hands and swung it forward. ¡°Domination!!¡± The violent shock wave brought by the blade hit the flying golden bird. After the collision, a huge shock wave appeared in the air. Soon, the shock wave and the giant bird dissipated at the same time. Charlotte Lingling opened her mouth and before she could even smile, a blood-red figure appeared behind the giant bird. Kuro held the knife with both hands, and a Lifeless Air Kill wrapped around the blade and rushed directly towards Charlotte Lingling. ¡°All things in the world¡­ I will cut them down!¡± He turned into a blood-colored afterimage and flashed past her body, directly appearing behind Charlotte Lingling. He maintained the posture of holding the knife with both hands and stood in the air, saying coldly, ¡°Selfless Blade . Lifeless Sky Kill!¡± Pfft!!! From Charlotte Lingling¡¯s left shoulder to her right waist, a huge mass of blood suddenly exploded and there was a huge hole there! With one slash, Charlotte Lingling knelt on Thundercloud Zeus. She looked up with her mouth wide open and her eyes rolled back. ¡°Mom!!¡± Around her, Homies shouted loudly. Zeus¡¯s body glowed with lightning, and the flame on his head flew out of her head and turned into a fireball. Next to him, Hera of the Wind directly swept up a strong wind and covered her surroundings. What a good opportunity!! Kuro¡¯s eyes flickered and he quickly turned around to stab her again. This old woman fainted again? Then take this opportunity to kill her¡­ Boom!! Kuro was halfway through this thought when he saw the pupils of Charlotte Lingling, whose eyes were white, directly lit up with white light, and white gas rose around her. In the white gas, one could faintly hear the howling of the soul. Bang! Like something vibrating, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s whole body swelled and her veins were exposed. ¡°Goodbye!¡± When Kuro saw this scene, he flew away quickly without saying anything. Her aura made Kuro¡¯s scalp tingle. Leave first! Chapter 969 Chapter 969 ¨C Chapter 969: I Will Heal You Even If I Have To Go All Over The World! Chapter 969: I Will Heal You Even If I Have to Go All Over the World! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The old man hit Kaido into the ground with one blow, and Kuro slashed Charlotte Lingling, who had not yet used her full strength, with a short stun. They certainly could take this opportunity. Almost at the same time that Kuro flew away, a yellow light appeared beside him. The two of them flew directly into the sky and rose into the clouds. ¡°Let me give you guys something to try!¡± Kuro reached out his hand and an island fell from the sky and smashed towards the area where the battle just happened. Then, he flew in a direction away from the Country of Peace. The island in the center of the mouls fell straight down, covering the area with a shadow. At this moment, the allied forces of the Beast Pirates and the Big Mom Pirates happened to see the island falling from the sky. ¡°Hey, this thing¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fourteenth daughter Smoothie looked at the thing falling from the sky and said in surprise, ¡°Brother Perospero, is that the move of Golden Lion?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Perospero also saw that thing and nodded solemnly. ¡°You were not there at that time. The previous move was even more exaggerated than now!¡± Boom!! As soon as he finished speaking, the island suddenly shattered in the air, turning into countless small stones and flying away, raining stones around it. A soul tremor came from the front, making everyone¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°What is this?!¡± Quinn shivered and his scalp went numb. It¡¯s not the terrifying aura of Boss Kaido, nor is it the murderous aura of Golden Lion. This feeling is a little like Big Mom, but why is it so terrifying! On the other side of the Pallas¡¯s cat, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s veins were exposed and her whole body swelled up several times. Her head was slightly lowered and the white light in her eyes seemed to be about to shoot out at any time. Thundercloud Zeus was so frightened by this scene that he directly dispersed and let Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body fall. Thud!!! The huge body landed on the ground, raising a cloud of dust. At this moment, in a huge bottomless pit, a figure jumped out. It was Kaido. The front of his body was tattered, but it was healing crazily. ¡°Damn Kizaru!!¡± As soon as he jumped out of the pit, Kaido suddenly screamed and turned to his side. Napoleon was thrown aside. Zeus and Prometheus were in the sky with fear. Only Hera looked confused. Charlotte Lingling, who was almost a giant, drooled as if she had lost her mind and looked over with white eyes. ¡°Lingling! Calm down!!¡± Kaido shouted. Boom! What responded to him was a huge punch full of blue veins. ¡°Lingling!!¡± Kaido swung his mace at Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fist. Bang!!! Below, there was a loud sound. At this time, Kuro had already left, but he couldn¡¯t help but look back when he heard the sound. ¡°Oh~ Big Mom¡¯s form is very terrifying. It¡¯s better not to fight with Big Mom in that form. It¡¯s very difficult to deal with.¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Who wants to confront them!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just here to get some information. After all, Kaido and Big Mom are also big things. With their current power and strength, it¡¯s easy for them to cause a threat from more than 40 years ago.¡± ¡°Lox? I think better of Tiki.¡± Speaking of this person, Kuro snorted. ¡°But he will probably disappear for a while.¡± Titch had defeated the entire army and lost half of his cadres. Although the Dark-Dark Fruit can absorb damage, as long as the killing intent is not extinguished, the pain will stay with him for a long time. After flying for a while, Kuro did not detect the aura of Kaido and Lingling and could not help but sigh in relief. ¡°Cough!¡± As soon as his breath escaped, he coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, the old man reminded him. Otherwise, he would have forgotten why he came to the Country of Peace. This fight could not be fought, it was too easy to get carried away. Luo Gui, this thing, is harmful¡­ Ever since he obtained this thing, as long as he used it, he would definitely get drunk. Demon Blade is Demon Blade¡­ Kuro glanced at Luo Gui in his hand and clicked his tongue. He released his fingers and sent Luo Gui into the sky. At this moment, the scarlet armor turned into blood-colored tassels and dissipated with the wind, revealing Kuro¡¯s physique. At this time, his abdomen was still bleeding, forming a red color around it, and there was a hole in the center, his chest was sunken, and his waist was broken, looking miserable. The blood flowing down his face had not completely dried up, and he looked like a vengeful ghost. By comparison ¡­ Kuro wiped his face and shook off the blood through his ability. Then, he glared at Kizaru and said, ¡°You were clearly injured and I came to support you. Why is my injury worse than yours!¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect it either, but you came at the right time. Otherwise, I might be seriously injured. If those two people are determined to stop me, I will have to pay a price if I want to leave.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°If my injuries are too serious, I may have to retire early.¡± Are you threatening me?! Kuro quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have Leda! I promise I can cure you! I will cure you by sucking me dry!¡± Kuro stopped complaining. It was a good thing that he was injured more than the old man. Otherwise, if he was seriously injured and retired on the spot, Kuro would become numb. This damn old man can do such a thing. At this juncture, not to mention that the old man¡¯s injury is not as serious as his, even if it is more serious than his, he can treat this guy with all his might. He had to put the old man in the position of a general, or he would be a general! It was already annoying enough to be a reserve general. If he really became a general, would he still be alive? ¡°Well¡­¡± Kizaru shrugged, his eyes strange, and then he changed the subject: ¡°Kuro, you fought with Tiki, how was it?¡± ¡°The G-3 is gone,¡± Kuro said angrily. ¡°This bastard knows how to gamble. Going to Alaska is fake news. Taking advantage of the main Marine force to run to Alabasta, the target is actually me. The G-3 is gone for him.¡± ¡°Fortress G-3? If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. Just build another base on another island.¡± Kizaru said. ¡°It takes time to build it. Look, I¡¯m so seriously injured. Can you give me a break and let me go back to East Blue for two or three years, three or four years, five, seven, eight, and nine years.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Let me tell you, my injury is difficult to recover and I must recuperate.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to headquarters first,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Later, I¡¯m hungry¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten for a few days. I¡¯ll go down and find an island to replenish my food.¡± Kuro touched his stomach. ¡°I need to eat a lot, otherwise I can¡¯t hold on.¡± His injuries must be treated urgently now. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 ¨C Kuro Is Very Strong! Barnotmillar is located on an island in the New World. There is only one town on the island. This place was originally under the protection of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates, but the recent territory was taken by Straw Hat. It was not that he did it himself, but one of his subordinates in the Grand Fleet formed by the pirates he released in the Kingdom of Korf burned the flag of Akagami (Red Hair) and hung the unique logo of the Straw Hat Pirates. Because of the symbol of the ¡°Fifth Emperor¡± that has been promoted, no pirates dare to attack here, and the pirates occupying this place have automatically belonged to the Straw Hat Pirates. Several pirate ships were docked at the port and the town was in front of them. A group of pirates was entrenched there, causing a commotion. In a street, a group of pirates met another group of pirates and talked there. ¡°Hey, Blake, how¡¯s the profit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been okay recently, we robbed a few merchant ships, but have you heard? Kaido and Big Mom, two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) joined hands!¡± ¡°I heard! This is a big deal. The world is getting more and more unstable. If they join forces, Marine will definitely not be able to stand it. This is the time for us to rise!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I am the subordinate of the Fifth Emperor. When it is completely chaotic, I should take the opportunity to attack other forces!¡± While the two groups of pirates were thinking, at this moment, the sea at the port suddenly fluctuated. ¡°Captain, ship, ship!!¡± A pirate widened his eyes and pointed at the port in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ship?¡± The captain looked at the port impatiently, and then his eyes were also wide open, showing a look of disbelief and trembling, ¡°The ship¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Opposite him, Blake turned his head in the direction of the Captain¡¯s eyes and subconsciously opened his mouth. Several Pirate Ships at the port suddenly rose with a wave and floated directly. ¡°There is someone in the sky!¡± As his gaze moved up, a pirate pointed to the sky and said in surprise. In the sky, two figures could be faintly seen. In the blink of an eye, the two figures suddenly disappeared like ghosts. If not for the fact that the ship was still floating, they would have thought that they were seeing things. There are all kinds of phenomena in the sea. It is not strange for two shadows to appear, but it is rare for a ship to float in the sea. Whoosh! Suddenly, a breeze blew through their bodies and blew their hair. Chi!! In the blink of an eye, the heads of the pirates on the street flew up and their bodies fell, bleeding on the ground. A breeze blew and a bare-chested man appeared. The man casually waved his knife and put the black blade back into the sheath. He glanced at the dumbfounded residents nearby. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a dead pirate?¡± Beside him, a ball of yellow light suddenly appeared and gathered into a human shape. ¡°Oh ~ How terrifying.¡± ¡°Stop it, old man.¡± The man glared at him. It was Kuro and Kizaru. Because he was hungry, he simply found an island with people. However, as soon as he landed, he saw the Pirate Ship and sensed some bad auras. In case of trouble later, he might as well kill them directly. Looking at the corpses, Kuro waved his hand and a mass of seawater suddenly flew out of the port and poured into the street, wrapping the corpses with blood and throwing them into the sea. ¡°Hey, the owner of the restaurant is out!¡± After doing all this, Kuro shouted at a restaurant on the street. The boss, who was wearing a chef¡¯s hat, walked out with fear and trepidation. His face was a little pale. ¡°Well, sir¡­¡± Kuro reached out and a few gold bars fell from the air and he threw them to the boss. ¡°Two rooms and food. If it¡¯s not enough, I have¡­¡± He stretched out his hand again and a mass of bloody seawater fell from the sky. A large amount of Sea King meat was rushing into the seawater and it was still covered in blood. It was obvious that it was killed on the spot. The seawater fell and the huge Sea King meat scattered on the street. ¡°Clean it up yourself. The money for the gold bars should be enough. Now, serve the dishes.¡± Kuro said to him, then walked into the restaurant and found a table to sit down. The boss was left there alone. After a long while, he turned his head and said blankly, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± But no matter what the situation is, if they give money, they are guests, and the guests must be treated well. ¡­ . New World, not far from Headquarters. Sakasugi sat at the desk that belonged to Kurlo on the Golden Lion. They went to Headquarters¡¯ ship and met up with Sakasugi¡¯s Battleship and sailed to Headquarters together. At this time, Sakasugi was biting a cigar and looking at Marine in the office. ¡°Good job.¡± After a while, he slowly said, ¡°Although G-3 is destroyed, it is a good thing to exchange a fortress for Blackbeard¡¯s power. In addition, Polusalino has sent a message that they have evacuated from the Country of Peace.¡± ¡°Yada thief!¡± Leda cheered. She was afraid that Kuro would be left there by his descendants. There are two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in the Country of Peace. If they fight, who knows what will happen. Crowe adjusted his glasses and breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s fine as long as Kuro is here, although with Mr. Kuro¡¯s strength and temperament, he will not fight with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) until he is absolutely sure. But that is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) after all, the ¡®Emperor of the Sea¡¯. Nothing can be dealt with according to common sense. Sakasugi¡¯s words, happy now! Those pirates are holed up at the rear of the New World. Once the war starts, they will take the initiative to attack. Kuro fought Blackbeard on the spot with the G-3 and there were no casualties except for the destruction of the fortress. In contrast, Blackbeard¡¯s subordinates are all gone, and half of the cadres are gone. Most importantly, half of the cadres are missing. For the chaotic New World, they can recruit people at any time. Those people are nothing. Only the cadres who stand out from those subordinates and those criminals with a high bounty are the most important. After all, most of them came from the sixth level of the prison and have always been remembered by Sakasugi. Now, let Kuro destroy them. But also dangerous ¡­ ¡°That bastard Titch¡­¡± Sakasugi clenched his fist and a scarlet light flashed from his fist. Their main forces went to Alabasta, causing the New World to be very empty. They originally thought that they could destroy Blackbeard in one fell swoop, but they didn¡¯t expect that bastard Titch to sneak attack Kuro. Sakasugi knew about the rumors about their hunting ability users. Unexpectedly, the target was Kuro¡¯s fruit ability. If Kuro had been a little worse, Tiki might have really gotten him. But unfortunately ¡­ Sakasugi¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Luciru Kuro is very strong!¡± When they were at this age, they were not as strong as Kuro! Chapter 971 Chapter 971 ¨C : It¡¯S Okay, He Doesn¡¯T Care But now Sakasugi is a little worried. Exterminating Blackbeard is a great contribution. That is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), which was destroyed by Kuro alone. In addition to publicizing such achievements, they also wanted a position. Now, Fortress G-3 and even the island it is located on can no longer be taken. Not only must the base be rebuilt, but the location must also be chosen. The location of their naval base is not just about finding a random island. It has to be related to climate and the best way of transportation to facilitate the deployment of troops. After that, we still have to consider whether the island is suitable to be stationed and how big the island is. A small island cannot accommodate a direct branch. Fortresses directly under the branch are all fortresses, unlike ordinary branches that can live with the town. It would take a lot of time to develop a large base out of thin air. Moreover, there are basically people on the islands near G-3. Moving civilians is also a big project. G-3 Base needs a lot of time to be ready. For the time being, Kuro has to return to the headquarters. But as a great general candidate, could he return to the headquarters to relax? If he was sent to other places, there would be no important positions for him. If he was given a lighter position, wouldn¡¯t he be demoted? Although without G-3, Kuro¡¯s power is not small because he himself is responsible for the Shichibukai-related matters. This is something that only a general can do. Now that he is in charge, of course his power is not low. But as a highly cultivated existence, Sakasugi naturally had to take Kuro a step further. But there is really no place for him now. This is what worries him. Still ¡­ ¡°I will report the credit, you have done well.¡± Sakasugi smiled at the Marine Admiral. First of all, these subordinates of Kuro must be promoted. This credit is enough for them to be promoted. In addition, Kuro has not thought of where to go for the time being, so he can only promote his subordinates. ¡­ . In the restaurant of Barnotmiral. The waiters at the side were sweating profusely as they left with empty plates, but there were still many empty plates on the table. The middle-aged man, who was a little old and dressed in the traditional attire of the Country of Peace, leaned back in his chair. There was nothing in front of him except for a cup of tea. He had already eaten and the few empty plates had long been taken away by the waiter. Instead, the young man next to him was still eating non-stop. The food that was served was basically eaten by him. As a result, the food in the restaurant has run out. The boss has already dragged people out to buy it. Even if there is a large amount of sea beast meat, doesn¡¯t the cooking need ingredients? Isn¡¯t it tiring to keep eating this thing? What? Make a few more of the same dishes? They are chefs! Pride won¡¯t let them! Kuro quickly poured a plate of food made of sea beast essence into his mouth and casually chewed it before eating it. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you full?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°No¡­ I can eat elegantly now.¡± Kuro shook his head and looked at the small mountain of plates around him. He said to the nearby people, ¡°Come on, take these away and clean up the table.¡± With that, he said to Kizaru, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the need for supplements, I would eat elegantly. You know me, Old Master.¡± As he spoke, he picked up the napkin that had not been touched since he started eating and threw it forward before elegantly tying it around his neck. Kizaru smiled and did not say anything else. He picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. ¡°After eating, we are going back to headquarters,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°Have you decided on my place?¡± Kuro lit a cigar while the dishes were being served. ¡°Not yet. Well, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± Kizaru smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true, there¡¯s no hurry, I¡¯m not in a hurry at all.¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and said with a righteous face: ¡°Everything is based on Headquarters. Headquarters wants me to stay and I can do it. They want me to return to the first half of the Grand Line. Even if they send me back to East Blue, I will still listen to them!¡± G-3 is gone. That place can¡¯t even rebuild a base. It takes a lot of time to build a big base. During this time, he has nothing to do except to control Shichibukai. This is a good thing! There is no need to station himself in a lousy place like the New World. He can use the excuse of choosing Shichibukai to relax for a while. Even in the headquarters, it is essentially idle. At least he has nothing to do for two or three years. Otherwise, should he find a large base for him to camp in? There are not many big bases in the New World. They were originally G-1, G-3, and G-5. The G-1 is now switched with Headquarters. The G-3 is gone, and the G-5 Smoker is there. Although after Headquarters is switched, the Marine backbone is now collectively in the New World and also switched with the Grand Line, it also means that there is no place for him in the New World. He, the G-3 Base Chief, was given up by Garp. Everyone was doing well, so why should they hand over their territory? It was unreasonable and unreasonable. Not to mention that they were unwilling, even if they were willing, Kuro was also unwilling. It would destroy the harmony of Marine colleagues. He could totally suffer for the sake of his comradeship. It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter. He won¡¯t mind. Thinking of this, Kuro smiled. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no profit in this battle. That bastard Tiki doesn¡¯t dare to think about me for a long time. Kaido and Lingling are now preparing to plan their One Piece road in the Country of Peace. I¡¯m afraid it will take several years. In addition, they will make a name for themselves in this battle. When they go back and publicize it, no pirate will dare to mess with them. G-3 is gone, and he doesn¡¯t have to be stationed. This talent will probably last for a long time. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no effect if you change your thinking. It really is ¡­ Yada Bandit!! Kuro was in such a good mood that his teeth were about to be bared. He felt that his injuries were not so painful anymore. ¡°Sorry!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door, ¡°I see the flag of the Straw Hat Pirates here and I have come to ask for supplies. Please let me rest here. I am the helmsman of the Straw Hat Pirates!¡± The voice was powerful and full of heroism. Straw hat? Helm? Kuro and Kizaru subconsciously looked out of the door and saw a merman walking in. ¡°Oh~¡± Kizaru opened his mouth, his eyes inexplicable. ¡°Qiping?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said. The man was a blue-skinned whale shark man wearing a traditional attire of the Country of Peace and a cloak. The original bounty of 438 million, the original Shichibukai, the current helmsman of Straw Hat, ¡°Sea Warrior¡± Jinbe. An old acquaintance is Jinbe! In order to block Big Mom¡¯s pursuit, he let the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates go first. He and the Sun Pirate Ship that came to rescue blocked Charlotte Lingling¡¯s ship. With the characteristics of the Merman, they delayed for a while. In the end, they retreated and disappeared into the sea and went to the Country of Peace. But he had to make up for it. He couldn¡¯t stay in the sea forever. He happened to see an island with the Straw Hat Pirates flag, so he swam up and wanted to bring some supplies with him. But now¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem good. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 ¨C Since You See The Future, Why Don¡¯T You Worship As soon as he heard someone calling him, Jinbe was stunned and looked over. What he saw was incredible. A naked upper body with injuries all over his body was biting a cigar. And an acquaintance drinking tea next to him. ¡°Golden Lion?! Kizaru?!¡± Jinbe immediately got into a fighting posture and said with his eyes wide open, ¡°You, why are you here!¡± Why would a general and a reserve general appear in such an ordinary town? Chasing Luffy? No, that¡¯s not right. Is he going back to the New World? But he did not see any traces of a Battleship¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous, but¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Your self-proclaim is really interesting. The helmsman of the Straw Hat Pirates? You joined the Straw Hat Pirates? Shichibukai is not suitable to join a newly debuted pirate group? You are getting worse and worse.¡± During the War of the Best, Jinbe protested to the Marine and World Government because of Ace and was imprisoned in Impel Down. At that time, Marshal Sengoku wanted Jinbe to calm down. If he agreed, it would be best. If he didn¡¯t agree to be locked up in Impel Down, he would not rebel. In the end, this person escaped from prison. From then on, he was naturally removed from Shichibukai and later escaped to the Fishman Island. It is said that he belongs to Big Mom, but now it seems¡­ Helm? The dignified Shichibukai went to be the helmsman of a newly debuted ship. ¡°He didn¡¯t just debut!¡± Jinbe said seriously, ¡°Luffy, Luffy¡­ will definitely become the Pirate King. I will be the helmsman of the Pirate King!¡± ¡°Ha, let him come out of the Country of Peace first.¡± Kuro smiled disdainfully. ¡°Besides, what¡¯s so great about Pirate King? He doesn¡¯t care about methods. When he reaches the finish line, he will be Pirate King. What¡¯s the point of that kind of Pirate King?¡± Roger also secretly copied the Poneglyph from Big Mom back then. Essentially, he and Big Mom had little confrontation. Although Roger can tie with Whitebeard in his prime, Big Mom may not be bad. If they really fight, it will not be so easy to get his Pirate King. As for Straw Hat¡­ It¡¯s still early! With that level of power, Kaido would probably play with him again. His aptitude may be good, but to face Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) head-on, or two¡­ Even gods can¡¯t do it. ¡°Kingdom of Peace¡­¡± Jinbe heard the hidden meaning in Kuro¡¯s words and said, ¡°What happened to Luffy in the Country of Peace?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if you go and see for yourself?¡± Kuro shrugged and pointed to the chair next to him. ¡°However, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Come and sit down. I have something to ask you.¡± Kuro still gave face to the veteran Shichibukai. These people have survived in the sea for so many years and maintain a name, so they are naturally not weak. Well, the new one does not count. Moreover, he had no ill feelings towards Jinbe. This guy could be considered a good man. Jinbe pursed his lips and strode closer. ¡°What do you want to do?! We are enemies!¡± With two powerful people here, Jinbe may not be able to run away, especially Kuro, whose ability to sweep the sea water is useless. ¡°Enemy? Wait until your Captain runs out of the Country of Peace. You are not qualified now, Jinbe.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°The intelligence said that you once sided with Charlotte Lingling. If you come with that identity, I will look at you seriously.¡± With that, he paused and watched Jinbe sit down before saying, ¡°I am now in charge of Shichibukai.¡± Jinbe nodded. ¡°Sand Crocodile entered your new Shichibukai. This matter has spread widely.¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°I am different from the World Government. I don¡¯t care about the past, Jinbe. Although you betrayed your responsibility at the top and escaped from prison, you didn¡¯t cause any casualties. If you are willing to come back, I can leave the position for you. Now that the Dragon Palace has gone to the World Government meeting, if you continue to be a bridge, you can let you mermen and merpeople go to the world faster.¡± ¡°Re-invite me?¡± Jin Ping was stunned for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Thank you for inviting me, but I have already made an oath with Luffy and am the helmsman of the Straw Hat Gang! My current goal is to help Luffy ascend to the throne of the Pirate King! Golden Lion! Kizaru! Even if I fight the two of you here, I will not yield! I am the helmsman of the future Pirate King!¡± ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± Kuro chewed on his cigar and leaned back. ¡°You want to say this, you want to be my helmsman?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jinbe was a little puzzled. ¡°Please don¡¯t laugh at me!¡± Kuro shook his head and smiled without explaining much. As for the Pirate King, he could become one if he wanted to. He was sure that Luffy could defeat Kaido and Big Mom. However, Kuro was not sure if he could become a Pirate King or not. This is because the definition of the Pirate King is very strange in the current world. It is not that he is strong, nor is it that he has many pirate subordinates, but the main point is that he is a Pirate King. But in this case, he, Kuro, is also the Pirate King. Because he has Raftel¡¯s Permanent Pointer! Do you think the person closest to the Pirate King¡¯s throne must be a pirate? No, it¡¯s Marine! The person closest to the Pirate King¡¯s throne is not Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), nor Shichibukai, nor the silver medalists on the sea! No, it¡¯s him, Kuro!! Speaking of the Future Pirate King, he, who holds the permanent pointer of Raftel, should be the closest. It can even be said that he can sit on it as long as he is willing. You¡¯re the helmsman of the ¡®Future¡¯ Pirate King? Isn¡¯t that the same as being my helmsman? Since you see the future, why not bow? ¡°Forget it, you can do whatever you want, Blue Fatty.¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair, his face full of indifference. Jinbe was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to catch me? I am ready to fight you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a period of recuperation now and there are no orders from above, why should I catch you properly? Of course, if you really want to be caught, old man, you move and help him sneak into Impel Down.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. He was too injured to move. ¡°Oh, so scary. Do you want to fight with ¡®Sea Warrior¡¯ Jinbe?¡± Kizaru said and raised a finger. Jinbe gritted his teeth and suddenly pushed upwards, breaking through the roof and turning it into a hole. Inside the hole, a bag of gold coins was thrown down. ¡°Consider it my compensation!¡± The voice got farther and farther away and gradually disappeared. ¡°Moo¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the outside world and shook his head. ¡°Kuro, are you letting him go just like that?¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also not make a move? You are a general, you have orders, how can I not go?¡± Kuro said. Why did they capture him? Couldn¡¯t they let him go to the Country of Peace and cause trouble for Kaido and Lingling? This person¡¯s combat power can do this. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 ¨C These Are All Fake Wanted Posters! In the first half of the Grand Line. Several ships stopped in the sea. The flag of these ships was a skull with a hat and a slightly lowered head with crossed swords on both sides. In front of these ships, there was a dilapidated seabed that was almost going to sink. On the pirate ship, William looked at a pirate who looked like a dead captain on the ground with deep suspicion in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s done, William.¡± Montblanc walked over with a bloody iron glove and spat at the captain in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s just 80 million, how dare you be so arrogant.¡± Eighty million? ¡®You still dare?¡¯ Arrogant? William listened to these words in a daze and suddenly said, ¡°Something is wrong, very wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elmira said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, William.¡± ¡°No¡­ I just feel that something is wrong. This man really has 80 million?¡± William looked at Elmyra in confusion. ¡°Is the wanted poster wrong?¡± William had been on the Grand Line for some time. Ever since he met the 60 million pirate, he had encountered many pirates with high bounties. There were 40 million, 60 million, 70 million, and now there was 80 million. Each time, William fought with all his might, but after each battle, his confusion deepened. Is there really such a high bounty? Why is the fight not much different from those pirates in East Blue who are worth millions? Why ¡­ Grand Line pirates only increase their bounty and not their strength? ¡°I told you, William, you were too careful.¡± Mont Blanc chuckled and said, ¡°I came from the Grand Line. The pirates of the Grand Line are not as terrifying as you think. With your strength, a place like the Grand Line can¡¯t stop you. We should go to the New World!¡± He was almost fooled by William. He thought that he was so cautious in East Blue and thought that he was lucky and did not experience the true horror of the Grand Line. But now it seemed that William was overthinking. The Grand Line looked like this. It was a familiar appearance that had never changed. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± William was suddenly shocked. ¡°I thought of it. These people must have secretly falsified the bounty! Isn¡¯t there a rumor on the sea that in order to increase their fame, those pirates falsified the bounty order, which makes people feel that it is very dangerous. At the same time, they recruit those who don¡¯t understand the situation into their own pirate group!¡± But William disdained to do such a thing. A fake is a fake. Even if I can show off at that time, I will be exposed sooner or later. It will be like this! ¡°I don¡¯t believe he has 80 million. At this level, it¡¯s not bad to have 15 million!¡± William said. ¡°No, he really has 80 million!¡± Montblanc pulled over a bounty order with the dead Captain¡¯s face on it. ¡°There are too few counterfeits on the bounty order. This is real, it¡¯s from Newsbird.¡± ¡°No! It must be fake!¡± William didn¡¯t even look at the bounty notice and vowed, ¡°Otherwise, even if I can escape from this 80 million, we will suffer heavy losses. But now we have won so quickly and there are no casualties. Things are suspicious! The previous people are the same. The bounty is obviously higher than mine, but why is it so weak! It¡¯s all fake bounty notices!!¡± ¡°Is it possible that our bounty is low?¡± Mont Blanc asked with twitching eyes. ¡°Impossible!¡± William said firmly, ¡°If it were anyone else, I would have doubts, but my bounty was issued after Kim Jong-un met me. Before that, we did not show any flaws. In other words, this bounty was issued by Kuro after he learned about my situation. If the proposal he gave is still 30 million, it means that I am only worth 30 million!¡± ¡°Marine¡¯s bounty can¡¯t be wrong. Their bounty on a person needs to be evaluated. You see, in East Blue, more than 10 million people are not easy to deal with. The owner of Barati¡¯s Restaurant that we know well, that ¡®Red Foot¡¯ Zhepp, is only 60 million! In comparison, the strength of these people is not worthy of their bounty!¡± ¡°There is no other possibility except for counterfeiting!!¡± William said, ¡°We can¡¯t be affected. During this time, we are lucky to meet pirates who are wanted for counterfeiting, but there must be real ones. Yes¡­ that must be it! Marine allows these counterfeited wanted posters to exist in order to attract pirates to fight each other. If this person¡¯s bounty is high, then another person will be after him, so that pirates will not be so afraid of the high bounty. This way, when they meet real bounty criminals, they will also have such a mentality. When that time comes, they will be defeated.¡± The more he spoke, the clearer his thoughts became. The fresher William felt that this was right! If they underestimate the enemy, they will think that the Grand Line is nothing much and they will be proud of it. And once they determine the fact of this wanted poster, they will find those pirates with a higher bounty. Whether those pirates are real or not, there will be casualties. This is a plan to provoke them! William can¡¯t be fooled! ¡°We have to be serious. Since we can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s real or fake, we should treat every one of them with a high bounty as a real bounty!¡± William said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down because of this. This is the sea and there are many dangers in the sea. Once there is an accident, the damage is irreparable! Do you understand?!¡± ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Elmira agreed. ¡°William, what you said makes sense.¡± Swire nodded thoughtfully. Mont Blanc stood there in a daze, not knowing what to say for a moment. He only felt that this bounty was so dazzling. This guy really has 80 million yuan! It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too strong. You¡¯re strong, not weak! But after what William said, he was not sure. Could he be telling the truth? These bounty notices are fake. If they are not fake, how can William only have 30 million? It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t people who have just debuted in the tens of millions or hundreds of millions. William is so strong, he has long been more than 30 million. William smiled faintly and looked at the sea. ¡°I have long seen through the schemes of the World Government and Marine. That kind of thing is useless to me. I have long seen through the illusion. I will not be careless. As long as I keep careful, I will become a real big pirate!¡± Then¡­ he would compete with that Kuro again! He was still very weak and was no match for Kuro. He could destroy a pirate group at the age of two. If he didn¡¯t see this when he was seven, he would probably still be playing pirates. But now, the Game of Pirates is no longer something he can play. What he wants is the real life of a big pirate! Chapter 974 Chapter 974 ¨C One Monkey, One Strap (1) At this moment, there are three Battleships sailing on the sea in a triangular formation. After eating and drinking and resting for a day, Kuro and the old man left and flew towards the headquarters in the direction pointed by the permanent pointer. However, they could not reach the headquarters. After arriving at a nearby Marine base, they landed and let the Battleship carry them to the headquarters and treat them at the base. On the frontmost Battleship, Kizaru and Kuro were recuperating in the largest room. Kizaru was still wearing the traditional clothes of the Country of Peace, but bandages could be seen under his collar. He was sitting on a chair with a cup of tea in front of him. Opposite him, the bandage on Kuro¡¯s head covered half of his face and most of his body was also wrapped in bandages. He leaned back in his chair with a cigar in his mouth and a bottle of red wine in front of him and a glass full of wine. In terms of injuries, Kuro was more seriously injured than the old man. Although the move ¡®Life Return¡¯ allowed him to recover a little by eating a lot, his fruit ability could not change his entire physique like some ¡®Superhuman¡¯. Not only is that straw hat kid resistant to beatings, but because of his ¡®Rubber¡¯ physique, as long as he doesn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg, he can recover from any serious injuries by eating and resting. And it won¡¯t take long. But not Kuro. He needed treatment. Just eating is already the limit. If I want to go faster, I have to find Leda. But even for Leda, he had to rest for a while. He had to rest even without rest. It was not easy for him to fish openly, so how could he let himself appear normal? Kizaru picked up the teacup and slowly took a sip. He said to Kuro, ¡°Have you found the Shichibukai under your jurisdiction?¡± ¡°How can it be so fast.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°Hawkeye, Empress, Joker, Crocodile, four people, plus Joe Rudolph, who recently caught Pizarro, there are only five of them. That person caught Pizarro and helped deal with Tich in G-3. It should be no problem, but we still have to draw up the bounty.¡± Looking at the smoke lingering in front of his face, Kuro continued, ¡°This thing is a reputation for some people, but it is a burden for some people. That catfish-man needs a bounty to show his face in front of the world and give him some fame, but he also needs to be warned that he can¡¯t quit.¡± Shichibukai enjoys great power. Although this power will be reduced in Kuro¡¯s hands, it is Shichibukai after all. For the world, this name represents great power and reputation. They can recruit a large number of forces and will also have a lot of wealth, so they need a shackle. In addition to the treaty for Shichibukai, he also has his own methods for individuals. After all, there are only seven of them. Can¡¯t they be specially managed? The World Government was too general before. There were only seven people, and they needed to make a deal with them to achieve something. When Doflamingo was around, the World Government made a deal with him. Apart from the fact that Doflamingo sold the weapons of the Country of Peace, the other dirty work that was inconvenient for the World Government to do was done by Shichibukai. But the price paid was not small. Kuro doesn¡¯t do this kind of thing. One monkey and one embolism method, which is seven monkeys. When it comes to Hawkeye, Kuro is particular about face. They have a good relationship. As long as it¡¯s not about Akagami (Red Hair), Hawkeye has no objections. However, fencing is impossible. It is impossible to fence in this life! The empress is in the Calm Belt and has her own territory. For this kind of person, Kuro is easy to deal with. As long as she doesn¡¯t lose her mind, she won¡¯t take the risk of Nine Snakes Island sinking. Besides, Kuro did not insult her, nor would it involve her proud dignity. As for the straw hat¡­ It is natural for Marines to catch pirates. Hancock is not so stupid. She is also a heroine of the sea and will not do that kind of particularly ignorant and shameful thing. Krokodar has a black spot, but because of this black spot, his reputation in the country is very bad. Except for Shichibukai, he can only compete with other pirates in the New World. He was not stupid. He knew whether it would be faster for Shichibukai to gather his forces or it would be more convenient for him to bring a group of hippopotamus on the sea and continue to become famous with pirates. Bucky was even less panicked. Without Shichibukai, he was really a simple pirate. His subordinates might be a problem, but they were just a problem. Rudolf must be Shichibukai for the sake of his clan, and the arrival of the bounty also means that once he fails, not only will he lose the privileges of Shichibukai and the protection of his clan, but he will also be hunted for the bounty. He definitely did not want such a thing. Kuro didn¡¯t want to deal with him like that, but he had to hold back. Even if Rudolf really failed, Kuro would still let him continue to be Shichibukai, unless he was corrupted to the point of weakness. If it is really corrupted by Shichibukai¡¯s power, then no one can be blamed for this. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, Shichibukai must be strong, at least in one aspect. The best thing is that he is strong, which is not bad except for Bucky, or he is powerful. In this regard, Bucky¡¯s subordinates are much better than the other four. Most of Bucky¡¯s subordinates are escaped prisoners, and they are also escaped prisoners with bad brains. Basically, those with good brains have run away. Kuro did not have the time to capture a group of retards. It would be too troublesome to capture them one by one. If there were too many of them, it would be easy for them to escape and fly away. Coupled with their level of retards, if they did anything to take revenge, it would be a mess. It would be better to just leave them with Bucky. Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°Oh, drawing up a bounty, how scary. How much should I give?¡± ¡°The preliminary draft of 300 million is almost there. In the New World, it is neither high nor low. Those with low rewards look up to him, but their combat power is not high and will not cause any trouble. Those with high rewards will not be convinced. Those who will fight with Rudolf will be Rudolf¡¯s own business.¡± Shichibukai¡¯s bounty should not be too high. If it is too high, maybe those with more than 100 million won¡¯t dare to go up. Only by making the weak afraid and the strong unconvinced can they actively mobilize Shichibukai¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°As for the remaining two spots, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± Kuro said, ¡°It¡¯s better to find Shichibukai slowly. It¡¯s better to have nothing than to have nothing. It took a lot of time to invite Shichibukai in the hands of the World Government, but it definitely won¡¯t be too fast in my hands. It¡¯s not like any Tom, Dick, or Harry can be invited.¡± Chapter 975 Chapter 975 ¨C : Sword_1 In Kuro¡¯s opinion, the Shichibukai candidates invited by the World Government are simply crazy. Not to mention Ace, whether he would agree or not is different, but it was Sengoku who made this happen. In consideration of Garp¡¯s face, Ace was given this opportunity. But the fact that the World Government once invited Charlotte Lingling¡¯s son is very confusing. What is your brain thinking? Expecting his son to rebel? He was probably directly provided with intelligence. Fortunately, he did not agree. If he had agreed, then the World Government would really be like a sieve, although it is almost like a sieve now. As for people like Edward Weeble, he directly caused Zephyra¡¯s rebellion. His actions were completely incomprehensible to Kuro. What is this? Protect my enemies from my allies? Since this power is in his hands, in order to ensure the absolute safety of the seven routes and to reduce the workload for Marine, the candidates must be carefully selected. ¡°If two are empty for a long time, the higher-ups will have objections,¡± Kizaru said. ¡°If they have an opinion, then they have an opinion. Maybe they can wait for the World Conference in four years to bring this up.¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°I would rather have two empty positions here. After all, there are always people on the sea who want to get the Shichibukai position. Then, show their bravery and their character. What I can hear will naturally enter the alternative.¡± He is so lazy and salty. If he can hear the name, it means that his fame is really not low. Then he will automatically enter the alternative. However, Kuro himself doesn¡¯t have a good impression of newcomers. Newcomers are full of uncertainty and lack the real power. It¡¯s not like every one of them is like Sam William¡­ Wait ¡­ ¡®William?¡¯ Kuro rubbed his chin and pondered. This person¡­ seems good. His strength is quite strong, and his style is not beyond his tolerance limit. He is also a Logia, and he is born to occupy the position of 50-50. But ¡­ Not yet! He hasn¡¯t suffered yet! He has probably entered the Grand Line, but there is no hurry. His bounty has not been raised yet and he has not suffered much. When his bounty is high, if something big has not happened to him, then he can consider it. ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Kuro waved his hand and smoked his cigar and stopped talking about this topic. Instead, he said, ¡°Speaking of which, Grandpa, you went to the Country of Peace for no reason just to see what happened to those two people? No matter what the situation is, it has nothing to do with our Marine.¡± ¡°Well, I have to take a look. Sakasugi said that there are unknown forces in the Country of Peace, which are samurai, but now it seems that these people can¡¯t resist Kaido, but there is one more piece of information, and¡­¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°I think I saw the person above.¡± ¡®Up there?¡¯ World Government? Kuro narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± It was strange that they were not here. Although Kaido is a pirate, the place he occupies is different. As the main producer of Seastone and a weapons producer, the World Government also needs to order weapons from them. There are so many weapon factories in Pallas¡¯s cat. Could it be that they are all used and sold to other countries and pirates? Bighead is the World Government. Everyone in the upper echelons of the Marine knows a little about this. After all, Doflamingo used to be the middleman. Big Mom¡¯s intelligence and Kaido¡¯s weapons are all made by him as a middleman. Back then, when he said that the New World Rampage¡¯s reins were in his hands, he was right. Without him as a middleman, it is impossible for the World Government to make a deal with the pirates directly. But now it seems¡­ ¡°CP?¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said impatiently, ¡°What the hell, this is directly shameless.¡± The face of the World Government is Marine, so the hands and feet are the CP organization. Many inconvenient things are done by them. However, Kuro had never heard of directly going to the Country of Peace to make a deal. But it has nothing to do with them. It is not a system after all. At least the World Government will not be crazy enough to let Marines do such a thing. Besides, this is Marshal Sakasugi and the old man¡¯s docking with the World Government. It has nothing to do with him, a Vice-Admiral. Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Well, Straw Hat and Kid are there, and it seems that they also have information about the Kingdom of Japan. These three people should be able to cause them some trouble.¡± ¡°Not in a short time.¡± Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°But it¡¯s hard to say after a long time. Small people also have their role. They may not be able to succeed, but they can definitely fail. Let them make a fuss. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s all the pirates¡¯ business.¡± Pirates have nothing to do with Marines. Although Kuro doesn¡¯t think that these [Fiendish Generation] can defeat Kaido and Lingling, no matter which side is defeated, it is the pirates¡¯ business. ¡°Ah¡­ it just made Drake a little distressed. I was going to bring him back.¡± Kizaru smiled. ¡°Drake?¡± Kuro froze and thought for a moment before he remembered such a person. ¡°X. Drake? Akatake? What happened to him?¡± Isn¡¯t this guy a pirate? Although he was once a Marine Rear Admiral, he fell and went to sea as a pirate. If he didn¡¯t become a Vice-Admiral, his military rank would be higher than Kuro¡¯s. After the War of the Best, Sakasugi would become a Vice-Admiral. Relying on the fruit of an ancient seed, it is probably not worse than an old Vice-Admiral. ¡°It¡¯s an undercover,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. These words made Kuro¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Snitch? No way, when did this happen?¡± ¡°Ever since he debuted as a pirate, he has been undercover. Originally, we were spies who infiltrated pirates and provided intelligence, but because we met Kaido, we joined Kaido. Well, this is much faster than making our own way.¡± Kizaru said, ¡°He is the captain of the Marine Confidential Unit ¡®World¡¯. In addition to him, there are also some Marines who are pirates in the New World.¡± This operation ¡­ It was very magical. This time, Kuro understood that no matter how powerful the intelligence of Marine and CP is, they still need someone to provide intelligence. Where did this information come from, especially the second half of the New World? In addition to them using Den Den Mushi to eavesdrop, a lot of the information came from these people. ¡°Wait a minute, he was a traitor a long time ago¡­ Then he was also a traitor in the Sabaody Archipelago? He acted quite well and was almost killed by me.¡± Kuro recalled the past and said. ¡°Oh~ Is it that scary?¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s in the past, it doesn¡¯t matter, but is it really good to let him stay there? The current situation is a little unusual, let him find an opportunity to withdraw,¡± Kuro said. ¡°That depends on whether he is willing or not. We respect his own wishes.¡± Kizaru said. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 ¨C Treat Him First! Kuro could not remember that Drake was a traitor. Now that he thought about it carefully, he seemed to have forgotten something in Sabaody Archipelago back then. It should be this. This is understandable. If it weren¡¯t for me, the old man wouldn¡¯t have caught anyone. Fortunately, he released all of them in order to fish. Otherwise, he would have accidentally injured his colleagues. Well¡­ He didn¡¯t do anything wrong back then! Kuro found a legal reason for his slacking back then and praised it in his heart. However, it has been more than two years since the incident. Now Drake is on Kaido¡¯s side, and this guy seems to have become a ¡°six-cell¡± and his status is not low. If he doesn¡¯t leave, he can get a lot of information. But in Kuro¡¯s opinion, this is a little dangerous. He is the Captain, so he has a team member. In addition to the Marine internal team members, the other traitors must also be wandering in the second half of the New World. If he is the Captain, then it is not a big problem. At most, he will change his name and come back. But it is hard to say if he has joined other pirates. ¡°It¡¯s best to come back when there is danger. After all, undercover is a high-risk profession and it is very easy to die,¡± Kuro suggested to Kizaru. ¡°Hehehe, when the time comes, there will be an inspection. Don¡¯t worry¡­ Of course, if you want to, you can take the lead in this matter¡­¡± ¡°Stop! I have a headache and my injury has relapsed. I went to rest.¡± Kizaru did not even finish his words before Kuro stood up and walked out. A suggestion is a suggestion, but he will not take over. It was already annoying enough for him to coordinate the destruction of Shichibukai, but now he had to coordinate a group of pirates? What is he doing? Is he a pirate boss or a Marine Vice-Admiral? Kizaru watched Kuro leave. His sunglasses glowed and he maintained his smile. No one knew what he was thinking. A few days later, the Battleship arrived at Headquarters. Three Battleships docked at the same time and a flight of stairs extended from the side of the ship. On the stairs, two people led a team of Marine soldiers down. At the port below, two Marine teams stood there and saluted the people coming down the stairs. Kizaru took the lead and Kuro followed behind. He put his hands in his pockets and bit his cigar as he came down the stairs. ¡°Kuro!¡± As soon as he came down, a small figure ran over. ¡°Oh¡­ Lida.¡± When Kuro saw them, he said, ¡°You have already returned to the headquarters.¡± ¡°You came back long ago, are you¡­ injured?¡± Leda looked up and down at Kuro, looking at the bandage that covered most of his body and said anxiously, ¡°Wait a moment, I will treat you!¡± ¡°Give it to him first and treat him!¡± Kuro pointed at Kizaru. ¡°Heal him first!¡± As for why he didn¡¯t have such a big reaction, it was because Kuro felt that something was wrong these days. This old man always used his injury to make fun of him. He said something along the lines of ¡®Oh, I¡¯m injured, why don¡¯t you do it?¡¯ and ¡®Oh, Kuro, after this battle, I can retire¡¯. Kuro was so scared that his scalp went numb. Treat him first! His injuries were not serious to begin with. He just needed to treat them and recuperate for a while. ¡°Take your strength directly from me, don¡¯t trouble others!¡± Kuro shouted. Leda tilted her head and looked at him. Did the sun rise from the west? Doesn¡¯t this person who is seriously lacking in safety usually treat himself first? But it doesn¡¯t matter. This is the headquarters, anyone can be treated first. Leda nodded and patted Kuro. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± Her knuckles trembled, and a large amount of essence energy poured into her body from Kuro, making Leda¡¯s body almost rise with white gas. After sucking for a while, Leda backhanded Kizaru. ¡°Grandpa Kizaru, treat your injuries.¡± She pushed her palm hard. ¡°Qi essence feedback!¡± The essence energy poured into Kizaru¡¯s body, causing white gas to appear on his body, which surprised him for a moment. He looked down at his body and felt the gradually healing internal injuries. ¡°Oh, can you do that? It¡¯s so scary, Little Lida.¡± ¡°Of course, my ability is very useful!¡± Leda raised her head proudly. ¡°It¡¯s enough. My injuries are almost healed and the rest of my recuperation is enough.¡± Kizaru chuckled. Hearing this, Lida retracted her hand and continued to suck with one hand on Kuro, and her free hand was on Kuro again. ¡°Convert!¡± The essence energy was absorbed by her and she began to give feedback through her other hand, allowing the injuries on Kuro¡¯s body to heal quickly. This conversion method is particularly convenient. Simply put, Leda is a medical transit station and Kuro uses his own physical strength to treat his injuries. His physical strength is generally enough. Although his essence energy is in the Essence Energy Package, it is not a battle. And he, Kuro, is strong enough to cure himself. He twisted his neck and subconsciously wanted to remove the cumbersome bandage on his head, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, he held back. I have to hold it in, hold it in. Now is not the time. At least I have to confirm that I am really idle in the Headquarters before doing such a thing. ¡°Are you done?¡± Feeling the degree of essence feedback, Leda looked up and asked. ¡°Good¡­ No, not good, forget it, that¡¯s it, I can move normally, I just need to rest well.¡± Kuro emphasized the word ¡°rest.¡± ¡°Admiral, Vice-Admiral.¡± At this time, a Marine came over and saluted and said: ¡°Marshal Sakasugi knows that you are back, please come to the office.¡± ¡°Got it. Prepare clothes for me. I¡¯m still naked.¡± Kuro pointed at his ¡®bandaged clothes¡¯ and said, ¡°Also, the old man wants it too.¡± Kizaru nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡± The Marine saluted again and led the two towards the largest building in Headquarters. At the Peaceful Country, Kuro¡¯s clothes have long been destroyed. The old man doesn¡¯t seem to be much better than him. Although I haven¡¯t seen him before, he was wearing the clothes of the Peaceful Country when he came, not the uniform of the Marine. At their level, the material of their clothes is very expensive and not cheap. But Marines are rich. Not long after, Kizaru put on the yellow uniform, draped a cloak, and brought Kuro, who had also changed into the familiar golden uniform and cloak, to the Sky Guardian Pavilion of the tallest building. There, where Sakaski waited. As soon as they entered the office, Marine, who was in charge of leading the way, saluted again and then retreated obediently. In front of the slightly dim desk, Sakasugi¡¯s hat lowers the top half of his face, making it difficult to see his whole face, but there is a smile on his lips. ¡°It has been hard for you to come back from the Country of Peace. I have learned the specific information on your way back. Kuro¡­ you have done well,¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 ¨C : Have You Decided? What do I do and I¡¯m not bad? Kuro pursed his lips and said, ¡°I just went to the Country of Peace to support the old man. It¡¯s nothing.¡± With that, he sat directly in the seat under Sakasugi¡¯s desk and lit a cigar. The old man sat opposite him and said to Sakasugi, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little fruitful. At least Kaido and Charlotte Lingling are confirmed to be in an alliance.¡± ¡°Is Locus coming back?¡± Sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°But there is no need to worry about that kind of thing. Pirates are pirates after all. After Whitebeard, their era has long passed. Our Marine will definitely win!¡± Kizaru shrugged while Kuro looked up and puffed on his cigar without saying a word. They were all old Marines with high positions. There was not much point in saying such things. They were better at doing it. The Sakasugi itself is the same. ¡°Kuro, you did a good job with Blackbeard. G-3 is destroyed, you should rest in the headquarters for a while, how about that?¡± Sakasugi asked. ¡°I have no objections!¡± He had been waiting for this! ¡°My injury won¡¯t recover for a while, and Shichibukai hasn¡¯t gathered enough people, so I¡¯ll take a look and take a long vacation.¡± Kuro pretended to be very indifferent as he said this, but one of his hands was already bulging with veins and he was holding the armrest tightly. It was as if he was casually talking about his plan, but at this moment, he was excited! I can¡¯t be exposed! I can¡¯t get excited! Be careful of being seen through! ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. You go out first.¡± Sakasugi nodded. ¡°Then I will go, Marshal Sakasugi, old man.¡± Kuro stood up and greeted the two of them before walking out. That speed was at least three times faster than when he came in. Only when Kuro disappeared did Sakasugi look at Polusalino. After a long time, he said in a deep voice, ¡°You have decided?¡± Kizaru shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s time to give it to the young people. Kuro needs this position more than me. He has his ambitions.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± Sakasugi closed his eyes and said, ¡°Just now when I said to let him rest for a while, his movements were exposed. He was very excited, which means that he also understands that there is no place for him now.¡± Apart from the position of a general, there was no other position for him. The battle with Blackbeard was already a great achievement. He single-handedly broke into the Country of Peace to support Kizaru, and a fierce battle with Kaido and Charlotte Lingling also proved his strength. Although he was young, he was qualified for this position. But he was a subordinate of Borusalino, a faction of Borusalino. If Borusalino doesn¡¯t go down, he can¡¯t go up. ¡°My original intention was to leave it there for a while. After all, Kuro is very young and it is not a good thing to dock with the higher-ups now, but G-3 is destroyed and this matter cannot be delayed. It will take more than a year to find an island to rebuild the base, but if Kuro is idle for more than a year, he will not agree.¡± Sakasugi said, ¡°Just now, he was worried about our face and didn¡¯t get excited immediately, but we can¡¯t treat him like this in private. You know best, Polusalino, this is your proud subordinate. But it¡¯s not that fast, the higher-ups won¡¯t agree so easily.¡± Kizaru nodded. ¡°We need a transition¡­ the power of Sword will be handed to him for the time being, and then we will slowly transition.¡± ¡°Yes, this is an internal matter of our Marine. There is no need to report to the higher-ups. The command of the command of the word is handed over to Kuro.¡± Sakasugi nodded. ¡°In addition, it¡¯s time to move his subordinates. Blackbeard¡¯s contribution is enough.¡± Kizaru nodded and said, ¡°I have no objections.¡± This made Sakasaki look at Kizaru and sigh. ¡°As an old friend who has known each other for many years, you have to step down¡­¡± Kuzan is not in the same batch as them and can be considered their junior brother. Even if their relationship is not that good, as colleagues for many years, they have compassion. Otherwise, the injuries of Punk Hassad and Kuzan would not be as light as now. But Borusalino was different. Sakasugi¡¯s character and style are actually incompatible with many Marines, and only his own faction supports him. But there was only one, and that was Polusalino. They were of the same generation and their ages were similar. Coupled with Polusalino¡¯s character, in addition to the relationship positions in the Marine, they were also old friends. Now that Kuzan is gone, Borusalino also wants to retreat. Their group of people has been updated from Sengoku to the present. The era of the three Admiral of Marine, Akainu, Kizaru, and Aokiji seems to be gone forever. Kizaru leaned back in his chair, crossed his legs, and placed his hands on his thighs. His head was slightly raised, and the sunglasses he was wearing glowed. He slowly said, ¡°The times are moving forward, Sakasugi. You can¡¯t always be in this position. Young people want to be in it, but they have the qualifications¡­¡± He paused, remembering the conversation he had heard between Kaz and Wilbur. He chuckled. ¡°Then get out of the way. Young people are much more energetic and daring than us.¡± He opened his mouth at Sakasugi. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not in the Marine. Don¡¯t look like that. It¡¯s terrible, Sakasugi.¡± ¡°Up to you. After all, it¡¯s for your own subordinates.¡± Sakasugi exhaled and said, ¡°Kuro is qualified. In that case, I will find a chance to go to Mariejois and talk to Gor¨­sei in person.¡± Kizaru smiled without saying anything. There are some things¡­ If Kuro did not say, he could not ask. He could not even say this openly for fear of scaring Kuro away. That kind of ambition is amazing. Others might not know, but Kizaru did. They were completely hated by the higher-ups. If they were exposed, they would not rest until they died. Kizaru loves to read, he has liked to read and write since he was young. So he knows a lot of principles. But the more he knew, the more he looked like this. Be with the light and don¡¯t ask about anything. This is his personality. But it was impossible to say that his heart had not been agitated. Who hasn¡¯t been young before? He is old and there is not enough time, but Kuro has a chance to realize his terrible ambition. Wasn¡¯t everything he was doing now preparation for this? If you step down now and Kuro takes over, even if there is an accident and the World Government interferes and you can¡¯t be a Marshal, you will have at least 30 or 40 years of general power. The Admiral and the Admiral Substitute are completely different concepts. These are two power classes that can let Kuro know more things and come into contact with more secrets. Enough power, enough time, and enough time for him to do what he wanted. As Kuro¡¯s direct superior, he will help Kuro in this matter. Kizaru smiled until his eyes narrowed, looking benevolent. After calling him ¡°Old Master¡± for so long, he couldn¡¯t let down Kuro. Chapter 978 Chapter 978 ¨C I¡¯M In A Good Mood ¡°Humph, humph, humph¡­¡± Kuro came out of the Sakasugi while humming a little tune. He¡¯s on vacation! Unexpectedly, Sakasugi agreed so easily. But thinking about it, he originally managed G-3 and the surrounding sea area. This position has not been removed, but there is no fortress for the time being. Without a fortress, he is just idle. As for the stability of the sea area near G-3, he has his subordinates to deal with it. He basically has nothing to do. Depending on the situation, he could recuperate for a long time. ¡°Where to? It¡¯s not a bad idea to go back to my hometown. I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. I can go back to Pegasus Island. I haven¡¯t been back since I came out¡­¡± He touched his chin and pondered. Sigh, it¡¯s full of happy troubles. Except for the tallest building, his subordinates were all waiting at the door. ¡°Mr. Kuro, we have settled everyone,¡± said Crowe, pushing up his glasses. After all, there are 5,000 people. Although this department is big enough, it will take time to settle down. Ever since Kro entered the headquarters, he had been preparing for this. Kuro nodded and asked, ¡°Has Shichibukai left?¡± ¡°No, Rudolph is still here. He seems to want to wait for your appointment,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Oh¡­ him, tell him to wait. Crowe, ask Marine Evaluation to speed up and get the wanted poster out. Also¡­ where is Moria?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°He got off the ship halfway,¡± answered Crowe. ¡°Ah¡­ forget it, let¡¯s get off the ship.¡± Kuro thought for a while and shook his head. He could still be a Shichibukai, but he did not force it. It did not matter if he waited, in case there was a better one. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± At this moment, Kaz stood up and said loudly: ¡°Fortress G-3 is gone, where should we go?!¡± ¡°What do you mean where to go? G-3 is gone, it¡¯s not like my position is gone. You can do whatever you want. Your mission will not change, um¡­ but it will be a problem if it¡¯s gone. You can ask David if you can temporarily resupply at his place. Otherwise, it will take too much time to come and go.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Kaz looked at Wilbur and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest. G-3 is gone, let¡¯s rest in the Headquarters first. If we can¡¯t rest, we¡¯ll wait and see what orders the Headquarters has.¡± Kuro waved at them and asked them to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t stand here and do what you need to do. Are you okay in the headquarters? Don¡¯t slack off.¡± The group of subordinates dispersed, leaving only Leda and Crowe behind. ¡°Where is Rudolf?¡± he asked. ¡°The tavern in the back,¡± answered Crowe. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find him,¡± Kurlo said and asked Crowe to lead the way to Rudolph. At this time, Rudolf was following his friend in a tavern. ¡°How much?¡± At this moment, Taylor stood in front of the counter and watched the waiter push out a glass of wine he had ordered. He opened his wallet with a painful expression. It has been a few days since they came here for refurbishment. Because they were preparing for Shichibukai, they were not driven out, but Crowe only prepared accommodation for them. They brought their own dry food, but the dry food was almost finished. They had no choice but to come to this tavern, but they had been hesitating for a long time. They wanted to eat, but they did not dare to because it was very expensive. Their meals are different. It is a hundred times the price of others, and they are big eaters. One meal is enough to buy food for their clansmen for several days. He had to save it. But now that they had come here and heard that the Kingpin had returned, they had to be prepared to maintain their own dignity and not let the Kingpin look down on them. ¡°One thousand Berries.¡± The Marine attendant said lightly. ¡°A thousand Berries?¡± Hearing this price, Taylor was stunned. ¡°A thousand?¡± ¡°Is it too expensive?¡± The Marine attendant looked Taylor up and down. ¡°This is Headquarters. It¡¯s already very cheap.¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Taylor wasn¡¯t used to it and said, ¡°I¡¯m a Half-Fish.¡± ¡°So what, a thousand Berries, want it?¡± The Marine attendant said impatiently. These people are not Marines, they are just guests brought by a Rear Admiral. If the Rear Admiral did not say that this seems to be the Shichibukai drafted by Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, he would have ignored them. The Half-Mermaids are not very high in status. Do they need preferential treatment? This is the Marine Headquarters, which does not serve outsiders. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Taylor nodded hurriedly. ¡°Four cups and four portions of food, thank you!!¡± With that, he looked back at the other three people sitting at the table and said excitedly, ¡°Boss Rudolf, he, they¡­¡± He didn¡¯t charge a high price or discriminate against them. Is this heaven?! ¡°As expected of Marine Headquarters.¡± Rudolf nodded secretly. To be honest, when he first came to this place, the powerful force displayed by this department made him feel that his claim has been correct. With their size, there is no good end for them if they go against Marines. On the contrary, if you are in the same camp as them, you can guarantee that your tribe will live well. Rudolf was even more determined to become Shichibukai. He must be in this position to make the clan prosperous. ¡°Let me treat you.¡± Just as Taylor was about to pay, a voice sounded from the door. ¡°Jin Lu!¡± Rudolf saw the person and immediately stood up. The other Half-Mermaids did not dare to sit and stood up one after another. Kuro brought Leda and Crowe into the tavern and said to the waiter, ¡°Put it on my tab.¡± ¡°Yes! Vice-Admiral!¡± The waiter saluted and answered loudly. ¡°Eh?! You¡¯re treating?¡± Leda seemed to have found something strange. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Am I that kind of stingy person? When have I not invited guests?¡± With that, he smiled. ¡°Of course, most importantly, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± When they reached Rudolf¡¯s table, Kuro waved his hand and motioned for them to sit down. He sat down himself and said, ¡°Wait a few days. Marine is evaluating your threat level, but¡­¡± He snapped his fingers and Crowe pulled out a contract and placed it on the table. ¡°Sign it and you will be Shichibukai.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Rudolf took out a pen from his jacket pocket and turned to the last page of the contract. Without looking at the content, he signed his name. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch it?¡± Kuro asked curiously. Rudolf smiled and said, ¡°I have heard about the Shichibukai under your leadership, there is no need to see it.¡± This way, he could show his sincerity. As for the New Shichibukai incident, there were already rumors on the sea. He knew most of it, so there was no need to look carefully. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I hope you can maintain this humility at all times and be careful. Once you fall, I will be merciless.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and warned. ¡°I will remember it in my heart.¡± Rudolf stood up and bowed to him again. Chapter 979 Chapter 979 ¨C : Vice-Admiral And Vice-Admiral Are Different After signing the contract, Rudolf chose a route and went back to pick up his clansmen. Including the ships, they were all borrowed from Marine. They were not warships, but Kuro directly gave him one from the inventory. Previously, in Banott Mirar, Kuro collected a batch of Pirate Ships and gave one to Rudolf. After picking up his clansmen, Rudolf will survey the location on the route and choose one as his base to officially fulfill his Shichibukai position. A few days after he left, the bounty order that had failed came out. Rudolph is a Crucian Half-Merman. He is good at swimming and diving. His combat power in the water is a little stronger than on land, but not for long. After all, he is a Half-Merman. But the title is easy to get. Because of its good water characteristics, it was given the title of ¡°Deeper¡±. [Deep One] Joe Rudolph, bounty 350 million Berries. But because this is Shichibukai, this bounty order has been invalid since it came out, but what Kuro wants is for this wanted poster to spread all over the world and let the world know about this person. However, in the past few days, there was something that made Kuro pay attention. That is ¡­ His subordinates were collectively promoted. Kuro was not surprised about this. They had defeated the Blackbeard Pirates. Although they had the help of Shichibukai, Shichibukai was not a Marine. It was the price they had to pay when they enjoyed their privileges. Kuro could not be promoted, but such a big credit must be given. If Kuro could not be promoted, then his subordinates would have to share the profits. Leda and Crowe, as well as Kaz and Wilbur and Ian were all promoted to Vice-Admiral. Ian took Bintz, who had been promoted to Rear Admiral, back to the G-3 sea to patrol. And the positions of others have explosive promotions. Donald, Basil, and Stork became colonels. Moore and Fanny did not become colonels because they did not have much credit on a daily basis, but they also became lieutenant colonels. This is already an extremely high leap of promotion. After all, there are five more Vice-Admiral in Kuro¡¯s faction. In terms of military rank, they are equal to Kuro and are no longer his subordinates. Kuro was happy about this. He finally got rid of these annoying subordinates, especially Kaz and Wilbur, who were no longer his subordinates. Then what they did had nothing to do with him, and he was no longer his superior and responsible for them. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz and Wilbur broke into Kuro¡¯s room, where he was eating alone in the dining room, and yelled at him. ¡°Vice Admiral Kaz, Vice Admiral Wilbur.¡± Kuro floated up to Smiley Face and said to them gently, ¡°You are already Vice-Admiral and are on the same level as me. You don¡¯t have to report to me. You can make your own decisions on many things.¡± Kaz and Wilbur looked at each other and said seriously, ¡°Even so, you are still our superior in our hearts.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As Vice-Admiral, you have a lot of decision-making power. If you ask me about everything, you might as well not be a Vice-Admiral. Since Headquarters gave you a promotion, they naturally want you to be independent. There are some things that you don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°You decide for yourselves. I can¡¯t make the decision now.¡± Kaz was about to say something else when Wilbur suddenly pulled him back. As their eyes met, Kaz suddenly understood something and nodded at Kuro. ¡°Yes¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Then go do your own thing.¡± Kuro rolled the noodles with a fork and said as he ate. ¡°Yes, then we will take our leave.¡± The two of them spoke and then retreated. A smile appeared on Kuro¡¯s lips and he didn¡¯t say much. They are on the same level as me, and they really can¡¯t do anything about it, and Kuro doesn¡¯t want to do anything about it. He felt that this was very good. He had lost his annoying subordinates and he was free. As a Marine, sooner or later it would come to this. He couldn¡¯t let his subordinates be unable to move because of his position. Why would he do that? But he can¡¯t move up. If he moves again, he will be a general! When the people below move, they become an example of an existence on the same level as their former superiors. There are too many of them in the Marine Corps. This is not surprising to Kuro, and it is not so unacceptable. On the contrary, he thinks that although he doesn¡¯t care about anything now, the faction is still the same. Putting aside the fact that she has traces of Zephyr¡¯s faction on her body, she is biased towards the Dove faction where Marine is now, but she also has the brand of his Fish faction and belongs to the three parties. After becoming a Vice-Admiral, although she is still performing her duty of cruising the G-3 sea, as long as Headquarters orders her, she will go elsewhere. But the others are different. They have a strong Fish Pie brand on them. Although I¡¯m no longer their superior, if you say that they don¡¯t give me face¡­ ¡®You let them try?¡¯ ¡°Kuro, Kuro!¡± Cass and Wilbur hadn¡¯t been out for long when the door was pushed open again. Leda barged in and sat next to him angrily. ¡°Who provoked you?¡± Kuro poured himself a glass of wine and said slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Vice Admiral,¡± Leda muttered. ¡°Why? Vice-Admiral, you can manage a base and do whatever you want,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m used to being next to you. Cass and Wilbur have been ordered to transfer. I don¡¯t want to be transferred too.¡± Leda¡¯s face fell. ¡°Then don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll go back and talk to the old man and temporarily suppress your transfer order. Oh, and Crowe¡¯s, I can¡¯t do it without him.¡± Kuro said lightly. Crowe, who had just come in: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What do you think, Chlo??¡¯ Seeing Crowe come in, Kuro asked. Crowe pushed up his glasses and hesitated. Finally, he said, ¡°I have no objections.¡± He wanted to walk. He became a Vice-Admiral! Those who are qualified to establish their own faction are already people with real status in the Marine! Although Crowe knows very well that he belongs to Mr. Kuro¡¯s faction, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t belong to it. Just like how Mr. Kuro belongs to Kizaru¡¯s faction, his own faction has them. He wanted that too. He could be stationed at his base and train his subordinates, just like Kaz and Wilbur. These two accepted the transfer order, and he wanted to accept it. He came in to ask when his transfer order came down and then he heard this sentence as soon as he came in¡­ It was over. It was over. What transfer or no transfer ¡­ Even if he was a Vice-Admiral, Crowe could tell the difference in status. Are Vice-Admiral and Vice-Admiral the same? Is Mr. Kuro an ordinary lieutenant general? He is the successor of an entire faction of generals! Even if Crowe established his own faction, it is currently a faction in the Kuro faction under the Admiral faction. He was not arrogant enough to really think that he was on the same level as Mr. Kuro. That was completely different. Chapter 980 Chapter 980 ¨C Fighting For Greater Face! Leda was going to stay, which Kuro didn¡¯t care about. In fact, Kuro was worried about letting her out, afraid that she would eat up the base. And that bastard Tiki seemed to be thinking about Leda¡¯s ability. It was best to keep her with him. As for Crowe, it was purely convenient. He wanted to keep some people by his side so that the higher-ups would give him some face. As for what Crowe thinks¡­ Isn¡¯t he quite happy? Crowe had a smile on his face and was sitting there stiffly. Although he was smiling, his eyes were numb. He really wanted to be an awe-inspiring lieutenant general alone. He wanted to find a base like Mr. Kuro and bully others for no reason. He wanted to live a luxurious life and not forget his Marine duties. How impressive would that be¡­ ¡®Why?¡¯ Why was he still left behind and ordered around as a tool when he was already a Vice-Admiral? ¡°Cass and Wilbur have received the transfer order. Aren¡¯t we going to stop them?¡± Crowe asked with some unwillingness and even a little malice. He couldn¡¯t leave. Why should Kaz and Wilbur? ¡°They¡­ they are all lieutenant generals and need to take charge.¡± Kuro took a sip of wine. ¡°What¡¯s the point of always being by my side? I¡¯ve never heard of a Vice-Admiral following another Vice-Admiral. This is against the rules.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, then I¡­¡± ¡°As for you guys, um¡­ I don¡¯t have any rules in the first place. Anyway, I¡¯m already used to it. Crowe, go and prepare the ship. It¡¯s not easy for us to rest. Since there are no transfer orders, let¡¯s go back and take a walk.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said helplessly. People are different. Just those two hot-blooded people alone are noisy to death. Once he became a Lieutenant General, he would naturally be released and he would not be harmed. Wilbur used to be quite good. He had probably been with Kaz for a long time. Now he spoke with Kaz¡¯s smell, which made Kuro extremely uncomfortable and even scared. It¡¯s better to walk away. Kuro took a sip of wine and sighed. ¡°Life is comfortable¡­¡± Ever since he found out that his subordinates had been promoted, he had been here for a few days and began to enjoy such peace in advance. I, Kuro, am less than 30 years old and am about to complete my dream! ¡­ . Outside, Kaz and Wilbur walked out side by side. ¡°Why did you stop me just now?¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°That kind of thing should be reported to Mr. Kuro, right?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that since we were promoted, Mr. Kuro has been staying in the tavern and eating alone. The meaning behind this is very obvious,¡± Wilbur said with some heartache. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s no room, right?¡± Wilbur nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, there are no more seats. You have to know that this promotion is an unprecedented promotion. Other than us, others have also been promoted. The lowest is a Lieutenant Colonel, and this should be the credit of Mr. Kuro, who can become a general!¡± Wilbur himself was a Marine on the Grand Line. Unlike Kaz, who was promoted from a small place in the East China Sea, he understood Marine¡¯s architecture better than Kaz. For a group promotion like this, it must be that the main officer can no longer be promoted. However, there is only one situation where there is no room for promotion. Mr. Kuro cannot be promoted to Admiral. The positions of the three generals were decided a long time ago. No one can force the World Government to make changes. Otherwise, there would have been more than three Great Generals now. Moreover, even if there are more than three generals, they can¡¯t be promoted now. The World Government will not tolerate two Marines of the same faction to be Admiral. In that case, the power is too great. ¡°Mr. Kuro can¡¯t be a general now, this is our negligence!¡± Wilbur held his chest and said sadly, ¡°As a subordinate, it is a great dereliction of duty to be unable to solve the problems of your superior! Mr. Kuro is so lonely that he is drinking alone. When we came, what did he say? He said that we are already on the same level¡­¡± ¡°The same rank¡­ You should know the meaning behind this, Cass!¡± ¡°Yes, I know very well¡­¡± Kaz murmured absent-mindedly. ¡°That is the loneliness and helplessness of knowing that he can¡¯t be promoted. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why Mr. Kuro said that we are equal. He can¡¯t make a decision for us.¡± Wilbur gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! We haven¡¯t worked hard enough and have just become Vice-Admiral. If we want to make the higher-ups take us seriously or even want to change the Admiral, we have to make achievements to make them notice us. Now we are not qualified.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro wants us to make our own decisions and he also has such thoughts. He wants us to work hard and make our own decisions. Since we are Vice-Admiral, we are certainly qualified to be independent. Then, there are many things that we don¡¯t need Mr. Kuro to command. Otherwise, if everything makes Mr. Kuro think, how can we fulfill Mr. Kuro¡¯s ideals?¡± Kaz listened and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You have a point. It should be like this. It¡¯s time for Mr. Kuro to check if our abilities can take charge.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Mr. Kuro never says everything. After all, there¡¯s no way to make that kind of thing clear. It¡¯s too risky. We just have to see what he does. That¡¯s enough.¡± Wilbur said, ¡°So, Cass, you are about to go to Dressrosa, and I am about to go to Corfu. If the two of us help each other, we can cooperate with David to complete his ideas. At the same time, we can train our ability, strength, and fame there. When the time comes, we will have the energy to help Mr. Kuro become a general!¡± As he spoke, he clenched his fists and almost roared with excitement, ¡°As subordinates, it is most important for us to share the burden of our superiors, and it is also the most necessary to complete it!¡± ¡°Wilbur, what you said is brilliant!!¡± Kaz couldn¡¯t help but clap and his face turned red. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s exactly what we are going to do! Now Mr. Kuro can¡¯t be promoted because of Admiral Kizaru, but in the end, our prestige is not enough. Once our right to speak increases, we can let the higher-ups see Mr. Kuro¡¯s power. In that case, Mr. Kuro¡¯s long-cherished wish will definitely be achieved!¡± What they wanted to report to Kuro was that Fortress G-3 was gone, but Dressrosa was willing to contribute Grinbit as a naval base. And the treaty of the neighboring Kingdom of Korff to join the World Government was to build a naval base in his kingdom¡¯s territory. These two naval bases were monopolized by them. This time, he was going to report to Kuro and the others to see if there were any instructions. But listening to Wilbur, Kaz didn¡¯t think it was necessary. They wanted to take charge of the situation and fight for Mr. Kuro¡¯s face! Chapter 981 Chapter 981 ¨C Chief Captain (1) ¡°Old man, are you looking for me?¡± Kuro walked into Kizaru¡¯s office and grinned. Originally, he was ready to slip away. Everything was over and he had gotten rid of the burden. If he didn¡¯t slip away, what else could he do here to avoid unnecessary trouble? However, just as he was about to leave, there was a notice that the old man was looking for him. ¡°Oh, Kuro, do you look happy?¡± Kizaru sat there with his legs crossed, cutting his nails. When he saw Kuro, he subconsciously opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Is there anything happy?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m just in a good mood.¡± Kuro sat directly opposite him. He leaned back and lit a cigar. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don¡¯t disturb my vacation¡­ No, I¡¯m going to choose Shichibukai.¡± ¡°There is a small matter regarding your position. The position of G-3 Base Chief is reserved and that place is still under your jurisdiction. The nearby Marines will assist you in looking after it and it will be under your control.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it?¡± Kuro nodded casually. Whether this kind of thing belongs to him or not is the same. With his back against the old man, the words he said are actually similar. ¡°Besides¡­¡± Kizaru pointed to a small Den Den Mushi on the table. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± It was only then that Kuro noticed the Den Den Mushi on Kizaru¡¯s desk. This Den Den Mushi was in an unactivated state and its size was smaller than the average Den Den Mushi. It was completely gray. It was not used to eavesdrop, nor was it the Portable on Kuro¡¯s wrist. ¡°This thing is¡­¡± Kuro asked. ¡°The contact Den Den Mushi, a member of [Sword], will contact you from this Den Den Mushi.¡± Kizaru smiled. Sword, Kuro knew. He had just talked to the old man last time. An organization of traitors. The point is ¡­ ¡°Why did you give this to me?¡± Kuro frowned and had a bad feeling. ¡°Well, in the past, the chosen one was Drake, but that was after he came back. Now he is one of the Captains of Sword, responsible for Pirate Intelligence in the Country of Peace and the nearby sea, but it will take some time for him to come back.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°So, the responsibility of the Chief Captain is in your hands.¡± ¡°Wait, Old Master, this is not right!¡± Kuro stood up. ¡°G-3 sea area is now under my jurisdiction, Shichibukai is under my control, and you still want to give me a burden? A group of 25¡­ No, a group of undercover agents? I don¡¯t have the energy!¡± ¡°This is the decision of the higher-ups, not mine.¡± Kizaru narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because Fortress G-3 is gone now and they are afraid that you have nothing to do, so the higher-ups have found you a task. Well, basically no one will contact you unless the matter is important and you need to make a choice. Otherwise, these captains can make their own decisions. There are also people below you responsible for passing on intelligence, so you are basically fine. Here, this is the list.¡± He took out two folders. One of the covers was [Sword] Marine Internal Personnel List, and the other was [Sword Undercover Personnel List]. Marines inside and Marines outside, all of them. Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°This used to be my responsibility, but now it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for you to continue to be a part-time employee?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°I am old and often feel that my energy is not enough. Recently, I was injured and I need to recuperate.¡± ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Kuro looked at his smiling face and gritted his teeth. ¡°It has to be me?¡± ¡°Well, you know, you can¡¯t be idle in this position. There is no base for you recently, so this is the only way.¡± Kizaru smiled and said: ¡°We can also report to the government, we can¡¯t let the government think that we have redundancies.¡± ¡°That group of people still care about this?¡± Kuro pursed his lips and then sighed. He picked up the Marine internal personnel list and glanced at it. In the Marine, there are basically members of all places, including the Four Seas Division and Grand Line. Sword is a secret team. Even Marines of the same rank will not know about it as long as they are not members, except for senior members of their rank. Some were members, some were captains, and it showed their life, contact information, and location. Among them, Kuro saw a familiar name. ¡°Kirby?¡± Kuro frowned and looked up at Kizaru. ¡°Is he one of them?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°Forget it, forget I asked.¡± Kuro shrugged and put the document down. There was Kirby on it, and there was also his subordinate team, which happened to belong to the division led by Drake. To be honest, he didn¡¯t think Kirby was a good fit. If it was a simple Marine, Kuro had no problem with it. It wasn¡¯t like he was one of his men. That was Karp¡¯s own faction. But to be a member of such a Marine secret force is probably not quite qualified. What Garp taught can be like this? It would be good enough if he didn¡¯t say it everywhere. Then, he flipped open the undercover list and was happy at first glance. ¡°I knew it. That idiot Kuzan must be up there.¡± On the first page, at the top, there was the name of Kuzan, the sub-captain of Sword who was in charge of Blackbeard¡¯s sphere of influence. Although this guy said that he had broken away from the Marine, he must have some information about Blackbeard. Kuro doesn¡¯t doubt what Kurzan said about wanting to see the justice and truth of the world through other directions, but if you say that he really ran away to be a pirate and worked with that bastard Tiki, Kuro is the first to doubt it. This guy has been a Marine for many years. How can he be changed so easily? Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t agree at first, but Granny Crane made him agree, so he is also one of them, but Kuzan rarely sends information.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so lazy. It¡¯s good for him to have intelligence occasionally.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Okay, I will accept this matter, but you said yourself that you will contact me if there is nothing. If there are too many things, I will quit.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Pi, every time I come here, nothing good happens. If I had known, I would have left directly.¡± Kuro picked up the Den Den Mushi and the folder, stood up and left. ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for dinner?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and walked out of the office. Originally, he could not accept it, but when the old man said that he was old, he suddenly realized that he seemed to be a little old. Among the original three generals, the old man was the oldest. In addition, he was injured by two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Although he was treated in time, it was normal for him to look tired. How should he put it? He couldn¡¯t stand it. Anyway, it was a small matter. This kind of thing doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem. Kizaru watched Kuro leave, shrugged, and continued to cut his nails. After a long time, he said with a smile: ¡°The intelligence department has also been given out. Well¡­ It¡¯s time to start building momentum and look at Sakasugi.¡± Chapter 982 Chapter 982 ¨C : I Admire You, Boss Bucky! Kizaru came out with the documents. At this time, Crowe had already prepared the ship. It was his Golden Lion. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe waited for Kuro to come out and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough people.¡± ¡°Not enough? Five thousand people are not enough?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes, Kaz and Wilbur took the Doug Gregg Marine Brigade, and Ian returned to G-3 Cruise and took 800 people with him. Now our ration is only 1200, and we can¡¯t start the Golden Lion. Do you want to recruit them in the Headquarters?¡± Crowe said. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a new batch of 2,000 people, not too many, and get Headquarters to transfer 800 people to me.¡± Kuro said as he walked towards the Golden Lion. He thought of something and turned to Crowe. ¡°By the way, Crowe, you¡¯re a pirate, right?¡± Crowe said nothing. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°I haven¡¯t been a pirate for a long time,¡± Crowe said. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that you used to be a pirate, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But Mr. Kuro, is there anything worth saying?¡± Crowe wondered. ¡°Take this thing.¡± Kuro handed over two folders and a small Den Den Mushi and said, ¡°From now on, you are the deputy captain of ¡®Sword¡¯. Help me deal with the undercover.¡± ¡°Undercover? Sword?¡± Crowe was stunned. He opened one of the folders and looked at it twice before he reacted. ¡°Does Marine have intelligence undercover in Pirates?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. You handle it. You have experience as a pirate and know how to deal with the internal affairs of pirates.¡± Kuro waved his hand and walked forward. As a Vice-Admiral, he is qualified to be the Vice-Captain. Anyway, he is the Chief Captain and he can appoint anyone to be the Vice-Captain. It just so happens that Crowe has nothing to do, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I dump this matter on him. He even wanted to hand over the role of selecting Shichibukai to Lida. It was definitely enough to be a Shichibukai. But that was Leda. If he could fight her to a draw, didn¡¯t that mean that she would be injured and in danger? After thinking about it, he decided to deal with Shichibukai himself. After boarding the ship, Crowe began to apply to Headquarters for the deployment of Marines. Soon, the application was approved and a new batch of Marines was gathered on the ship. They gathered 2,000 people and sailed to the sea. This steamship is difficult to operate, but he has the foundation of 1,200 people, so he can operate it. Otherwise, Kuro will have to wait for other Marines to familiarize themselves with this ship before he can sail. Kuro took advantage of his recuperation this time to return to the East Blue and West Blue. He was too lazy to wait. When he approached the Red Line, he used his ability to levitate the ship and directly crossed the Red Line and landed in the first half of the Grand Line. ¡°Let¡¯s look at Shichibukai first.¡± At this time, in the office, Kuro stared at the sea map of the first half of the Grand Line and pointed to a route. ¡°Let¡¯s go here, Carnival City. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t played on this route.¡± Carnival City, St. Fadru, is the must-pass route of this route and it is also the most prosperous route. There is also the Food City Puji and the City of Queen of Spring, St. Kuro, the City of the Queen of Spring, had been there before. At that time, he was looking for a Marine, but the other two places were not very good to look at. Bucky is stationed here. Kuro did not want to see the other Shichibukai. They were all as strong as monsters. At present, he did not hear anything shocking under their rule, and he did not need to see them. However, Kuro wanted to take a look at Bucky. He felt that it was necessary to inspect Shichibukai regularly. This is to prevent them from causing any trouble, especially on Bucky¡¯s side. He has too many subordinates. Although they are all fools, sometimes fools are not easy to deceive. ¡­ . Carnival City, St. Fadru. This place is good at holding all kinds of celebrations and festivals. Every area in the town is different. There are different types of Carnival everywhere and it looks very lively. At this moment, a large circus tent is also located in the center of the town. On a high platform, a huge tent stands, and at the top of the tent, a man in a wide robe with a huge figure opens his hands and rises to the sky. His body seemed to be very light, dancing with the fluttering of his robe, as if there was nothing. At this moment, the huge man lowered his head. His face, which was full of clown costumes, was full of color. The huge red ball on his nose was shining under the sun. The conspicuous position and people naturally attracted a lot of attention. A little girl was led by her mother and pointed at the red nose in the sky and exclaimed, ¡°Wow, what a big red nose¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I have a red nose!!¡± Bucky¡¯s head drifted down and he roared at the group. The head flew up strangely, making the onlookers take a step back and quieten down. Seeing this scene, Bucky nodded in satisfaction and his head flew back to the wide body. ¡°Little ones!¡± Bucky raised his head and said loudly, ¡°I am ¡®Shichibukai¡¯ Bucky. From now on, this is my station. I will collect toll taxes here and guarantee your safety!¡± ¡°Of course, we also accept business. Bucky Express is at your service. If you want to send something or go anywhere, Bucky Express can contract it!¡± The new power of Shichibukai, as early as when Kuro established the new Shichibukai, the Headquarters has already cooperated with him to publicize the treaty. The people of the Grand Line probably know it, and it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t know it, because the power of the former Shichibukai is deeply rooted in the hearts of people. It¡¯s enough for them to know that Shichibukai is a big shot. On the other hand, Baki was originally a Shichibukai. These residents would not have any objections to him choosing this place as his base. Instead, they felt a little at ease. With Shichibukai around, wouldn¡¯t Carnival be safer? This is a good thing. Bucky raised his head and maintained his posture for a long time. Seeing that no one made a sound, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good, it seems that you have accepted my proposal. Then I will announce that as Shichibukai, I will attack the pirates here. Pirates, quickly escape!¡± It was impossible to fight, absolutely impossible. Although it was Shichibukai and he had many subordinates, Bucky chose to intimidate them first. He didn¡¯t want to fight, he just wanted to make money. ¡°Hey, you are Bucky? ¡®Thousand Tao Transformation¡¯ Bucky?!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from below. Bucky looked down and saw a strong man who was more than four meters tall and carrying a huge knife, staring fiercely at Bucky and shouting, ¡°I am ¡®Big Blade¡¯ Mayon, a pirate with a bounty of 178 million!¡± 178 million?! Bucky was stunned by this bounty. This amount, is this still paradise? Is this person this year¡¯s supernova? ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Bucky!¡± Bucky secretly swallowed his saliva and stared at this pirate. He looks so fierce and he looks very strong. I don¡¯t think he can beat him¡­ ¡°Let me confirm again, you are the Bucky who called Red Hair brother and challenged Whitebeard, the former Pirate King Roger, and rescued a large number of pirates during the war!¡± Mayon continued to roar. ¡°It¡¯s me! What are you going to do, fight?! I am Shichibukai!¡± Bucky rolled his eyes and shouted. ¡°Oh!!! Captain Bucky wants to fight him alone?! Let¡¯s see Captain Bucky¡¯s strength!!¡± The members of the Bucky Express Company next to the tent shouted excitedly. These words stunned Bucky for a moment. No, what he meant was that he had so many subordinates and did not think of fighting this person alone. One-on-one¡­ he will die! Mayon also heard the words of his subordinates and stared at Bucky for a while. His eyes became more and more fierce, making Bucky pull the corners of his mouth and was about to say something. Bang! ¡°I admire you very much. Please accept me as your little brother, Boss Bucky!¡± Chapter 983 Chapter 983 ¨C Throwing Into The Sea ¡°Moo? Moo!¡± Mayon¡¯s words stunned Bucky for a moment before he reacted and exclaimed. ¡°You, you want to join me?¡± Bucky¡¯s palm flew out and his finger pointed at the man, and he said in surprise: ¡°Really?!¡± Mayon was puzzled. ¡°Is there a problem? Or are you looking down on me? Although I feel very weak and can¡¯t compare to you, I am still a bounty criminal with more than 100 million bounty!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no!¡± Bucky shook his head violently, then took back his hand and laughed, ¡°Hahahaha, very good, then kneel under my flag, I will accept you as my little brother!¡± ¡°Great, Boss Bucky, I will follow you for the rest of my life!¡± Mayon said excitedly. ¡°Bucky! Bucky!!¡± At this moment, Mr. 3 suddenly ran into the tent and said to Bucky in the sky, ¡°A big golden ship is coming!¡± ¡°Kim?!¡± Bucky¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°Is it gold?! Great, little ones, come with me to collect taxes and let the people on this route know my name!¡± ¡°Oh!! Boss Bucky, let me take the lead for you!¡± Mayon held the big knife and shouted excitedly. ¡°No, that ship is¡­¡± Mr. 3 was about to speak when he saw Bucky fly away and the newly recruited subordinate rushed out. There was no room for him to continue explaining. ¡­ . ¡°Ha, hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡± At the port, Bucky rubbed his hands together with a smile on his face as he watched Kuro get off the ship. He was originally waiting excitedly at the port for people to come out and was ready to collect commercial taxes. However, the closer the ship was, the more familiar he felt as if he had been on this ship before. However, when he remembered it, he had already come down and it was too late to run. Damn Gar Dino, he didn¡¯t make himself clear. He thought that it was a big fish and was about to collect the first business tax, but it turned out that it was a Sea King. ¡°Oh, Bucky, are you going to greet me personally?¡± With a cigar in his mouth, Kuro glanced at Bucky and then glanced at a macheteman who was eager to fight. His eyes were full of fighting spirit. ¡°Well, we want to buy goods¡­¡± Before Mayon could finish speaking, Bucky hurriedly flew out a hand and covered his mouth. He laughed and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing. My new subordinate doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡± Kuro glanced at the macheteman and said, ¡°Koro.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe stepped out from behind and glanced at the macheteman. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Blade¡¯ Mayon, with a bounty of 178 million. Well¡­ he has done a lot of outrageous things and is most famous for destroying towns and destroying Marine¡¯s encirclement.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kuro nodded and said, ¡°Bucky, you are Shichibukai and you are going to fight pirates. Even if you want to recruit subordinates, you have to pay attention. Not just anyone can be recruited. Crowe, throw him into the sea.¡± Whoosh! In an instant, Crowe¡¯s figure flashed and he appeared directly in front of Mayon. His five fingers were like knives, directly stabbing into Mayon¡¯s chest, and his domineering fingers directly penetrated into his chest and pierced straight into his heart. Pfft! With a sound, blood flowed down from Mayon¡¯s chest. He looked at the person below in a daze and subconsciously wanted to raise his big knife, but he saw Kro pull back his arm and directly shoot a ball of blood on his chest, causing Mayon¡¯s body to fall. Crowe directly pulled his legs and dragged this still breathing body to the port and threw him into the air. ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± The moment he threw it out, Crowe kicked out a blue slash, cutting Mayon¡¯s body in half and he fell into the sea. ¡°It¡¯s done, Mr. Kuro,¡± Crowe turned and said. ¡°Hey!!¡± Bucky glared and pointed at Crowe and said, ¡°Do you know that in this cruel world of pirates, pirates also have to be moral! That¡¯s my new subordinate! Do you know what he has done? Even if he has just been recruited, he is still my subordinate! Are you going to start a war with me!¡± ¡°Of course I know, but I¡¯m a Marine now. Besides, I just received it. It doesn¡¯t count if I didn¡¯t drink it.¡± Crowe said lightly. He used to be a pirate, and he and Bucky were both in East Blue, so they had heard of each other. But that was in the past. He was now a Marine and a Marine Vice-Admiral. It was much better than being a small pirate with more than ten million dollars. ¡°So, you have to be careful when recruiting subordinates. Forget about what kind of prisoners you used to bring to Impel Down. At that time, I wasn¡¯t the one who was in charge of you, but now that I am, it¡¯s better to be careful when recruiting subordinates.¡± Kuro walked over and said as he patted Bucky¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Since I didn¡¯t drink the wine, just take it that I didn¡¯t drink it. It¡¯s not a big deal. This kind of thing is not important. But I came to your territory, won¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡± ¡°Huh?! You killed my men and still want me to treat you to a meal?!¡± Bucky said angrily. ¡­ . In a restaurant, Bucky waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, it¡¯s my treat today!¡± At the table, Kuro, Leda, Crowe, and Bucky are gathered at a table laden with food. Leda was eating heartily, Crowe was cutting a steak with a cold expression, and Kuro was biting his cigar with a bottle of good wine in front of him. ¡°Hey, I say, what are you doing here, Kim Luong?¡± Bucky examined Kuro and said proudly, ¡°Are you here to check my station? Then you will be disappointed, because I have just settled down.¡± ¡°Take a long vacation. After all, my fortress is gone and you were there,¡± Kuro said as he exhaled smoke. It¡¯s good to take a long vacation. I¡¯ll walk around in the first half of the Grand Line, then return to the East Sea for a tour, and finally return to Pegasus Island to recuperate for a while and slowly wait for time to wear off. It¡¯s best to wait until the chaos in the second half of the New World stops. To be honest, Kaido and Lingling have formed an alliance to find One Piece, not to challenge the bottom line of their Marine, but the bottom line of the World Government and pirates. When they find it, these Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will fight sooner or later. Kuro didn¡¯t know what Akagami (Red Hair) was thinking, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t let Kaido and Ling Ling get One Piece so easily. Although that bastard Tiki disappeared temporarily, he would be able to recover sooner or later with his ability, but not if Marco caught him. Either way, Titch wouldn¡¯t sit back and let Kaido and Lingling get the Oneice so smoothly, although Kuro didn¡¯t think Titch was very interested in the Oneice. His goal is to become a person like Lux, with absolute power and influence. He is not necessarily interested in treasures. In the end, the pirates themselves will be in chaos, and once they get that big secret treasure, Kaido and Lingling will definitely fight. Once the situation is out of control, Marine will win. At that time, Marine will annihilate the remaining pirates in one fell swoop and return the world to its former glory. He, Kuro, will successfully fulfill his dream of safety. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful? There is no pressure at all to take leave. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 ¨C Haoshoku Luck The meal was not much, and Churida ate alone there, which was 10 million Berries. As a prosperous area, the things here are naturally expensive and the ingredients used are quite good. Even the wine that Kuro drinks is top-grade. Bucky took out a bag of gold coins with tears in his eyes. ¡°By the way, Bucky, since you just came, check this town carefully and see if there are any pirates who are not very good. Throw them into the sea.¡± Shichibukai? What Shichibukai if he doesn¡¯t go against pirates, especially Baki. This guy¡¯s luck is really good. It¡¯s best to let him eliminate some evil pirates first. ¡°Forget it, I will stay here for a while. Seeing that you are treating me to a meal, Crowe, go and help. Bring a team of Marines and clear this place first,¡± said Kuro. ¡°Understood, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and turned back to call Marine. ¡°Hey, Kuro, I just got here. I should be the one doing this!¡± Bucky shouted. ¡°We are all in the same camp, it¡¯s almost the same.¡± Kuro glanced at him and waved his hand, ¡°If you think it¡¯s slow, you can add another team yourself.¡± Veins appeared on Bucky¡¯s head. He had not thought of this problem at first, but as Shichibukai, if he came here, he would definitely clean up the pirates who were not convinced by him, but he also wanted to recruit some underlings here. If Kuro does this, in order to ensure his authority, he must act first. ¡°Damn Kuro, how dare you do this. If I don¡¯t do something, do you think I¡¯m made of clay! Dino!¡± Bucky watched Kuro leave and called out. A man with a ¡®3¡¯ hairstyle on his head appeared. ¡°It¡¯s better to cooperate with this Kim Jung, Bucky, we can¡¯t fight him,¡± Mr. 3 suggested. ¡°Of course I know! I¡¯m asking you to bring people to clean up this place with them!¡± Bucky¡¯s mouth was so wide that it could almost swallow people. He was not crazy. How could he go against Kuro? Marine and Shichibukai joint operation to search an entire town, the speed is certainly very fast. When the pirates saw Marine coming, their first reaction was naturally to escape. One by one, they rushed to the sea on ships, afraid that they would be a step slower. But facing the huge Golden Lion, there was almost no chance of running away from the port. Some lucky people did not dock their ships in the port but on the nearby coast. These people ran away by ship, but the rest were swept away by the joint forces of Marine and Bucky. ¡°Wait, wait, we surrender, we also want to follow Boss Bucky!¡± The pirates captured by Bucky¡¯s men were screaming. Kabaji and Mochizuki looked at each other and felt proud. Ever since Bucky became the boss of Shichibukai, they have been much more convenient. They can rely on this reputation to get people to serve them. ¡°Of course, I am the vice-captain of the Bucky Pirates!¡± Mochi puffed out his chest and flicked his whip, and said proudly, ¡°I can approve you to join the Bucky Pirates. Cheers, pirates, this is a gift from Lord Mochi!¡± Kabaji snorted and said, ¡°I am the Chief of Staff of the Bucky Pirates, Kabaji. I also allow you to join the Bucky Pirates. Cheers, this is the permission from Lord Kabaji!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The pirates shouted happily. This is Shichibukai. If they join it, they will not be wanted, and it is a very good thing to join a big shot. ¡°Who gave permission? We haven¡¯t given permission!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the side and a group of Marines quickly approached. The leader, Basil, said: ¡°Pirates need to be cleared. Since you are the ones who caught them, no one is allowed to join you, but we need to take away those with bad records.¡± Basil walked up to them and said, ¡°This is an order from Vice-Admiral Kuro. I don¡¯t think you will resist.¡± ¡­ . This kind of thing not only happens in Salzir, but basically those who are caught by these Baki Pirates are all found by Marines and taken away. Mocci, Kabaji, Mr. 3, and Arlita. The cadres of the Bucky Pirates know the prestige of Kingpin, and it is impossible to refuse Marine¡¯s proposal. As for the group of former prisoners on the sixth floor, their brains are not very good. They worship Bucky, and they also worship these cadres. They will not have any doubts, so they will naturally say whatever they want. Soon, all the pirates stationed in Carnival City were cleaned up, and only some who had no evil deeds joined the Bucky Pirates and escaped this disaster. It took almost two days to clean up the pirates in Carnival City. The captured pirate, Kuro, was too lazy to report it and was shot to death in the port. His blood dyed the seawater in the port and his body fell into the sea like dumplings. Before long, the smell of blood will be eaten by the sea beasts that smell it. After doing all this, Kuro left with Leda and rode the Golden Lion in other directions, leaving Bucky gritting his teeth. All killed! The subordinates he could have taken in were all killed by Kuro! Is this guy crazy? Why does he want to kill a pirate! ¡°It¡¯s over now. I¡¯m going to be hated by those pirates.¡± Bucky said angrily. After killing so many pirates, the pirates on this route will definitely remember this place if they hear rumors. ¡°No, I heard from the new pirates that we seem to be very powerful.¡± Mr. 3 said. ¡°How is it powerful! I came here to make a fortune, not to fight pirates!¡± Bucky said angrily. ¡°No, according to those pirates, we have the power to summon Marine. As long as they offend us, Marine will come to help us,¡± Mr. 3 said slowly. ¡°Huh?¡± Bucky froze and looked over. ¡°Is that right?¡± The rest of the cadres also nodded. This is what they heard from the surviving pirates and the residents. Even their own men thought so. Otherwise, why would the Marines come over and help them clean up the pirates when this is clearly Boss Bucky¡¯s base? Isn¡¯t Boss Bucky very powerful? The pirates who were killed were killed by Marines because they thought that Bucky didn¡¯t like those people. What does this mean? This means that Boss Bucky doesn¡¯t even dare to offend Marines. He will only help Boss Bucky! It¡¯s really, really too powerful, Boss Bucky!! Looking at the admiring eyes of his other subordinates, Bucky rubbed his red nose and suddenly showed a proud look. He put his hands on his hips and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I am an existence that even Marine has to take the initiative to help. You just keep looking at my back and then obediently surrender!¡± ¡°Yes!! Boss Bucky!!!¡± Chapter 985 Chapter 985 ¨C : You¡¯Re The Admiral, Your Whole Family Is Admiral! A month later. East Blue, Barati Restaurant. A ship several times larger than Barati is docked nearby. At the entrance of Barati¡¯s restaurant, the original waiters have been taken over by Marines, and several Marines are standing there with guns in their hands. In the dining room, a group of Marines was also standing there. There were not many people in the dining room except for two tables of Marines in cloaks. There were originally people, but after eating, they left spontaneously. Then, Barati Restaurant also said that they would not receive guests. Because there was no way to receive them. Although there were only two tables, the kitchen was in full swing. All of them moved quickly as if there were many customers. Yes, those two tables are comparable to many guests. Or rather, the white-haired Marine at one of the tables can make people feel as if they are facing a great enemy. This was Kuro¡¯s group. After coming out of Carnival City, they took a walk on the Grand Line and then went straight to the Calm Belt and came to East Blue. Their first goal was naturally Barati Restaurant. Because Leda was clamoring for food. There were two tables of people, of which Kuro, Crowe, and Leda were at one table, and the rest of the people were Moore, Basil, Stork, and Fanny. As subordinates, they were naturally on this ship. Basil is Crowe¡¯s subordinate. If Crowe doesn¡¯t leave, he will naturally be there. Pallas is directly under Leda. Similarly, Fanny is now under Leda¡¯s control, and Moore is Kuro¡¯s herald. Although he is a Lieutenant Colonel and often can¡¯t be seen, he will not lose this function. Of course, they were on this ship and followed Kuro to Barati for dinner. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I came to Barati.¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair, bit his cigar and raised his head. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I last came.¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡± Leda nodded. ¡°Stop it.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you like to run to East Blue when you have nothing to do. You come here more often than me.¡± Even during her time in G-3, Leda would run around looking for good food if she had nothing to do. From time to time, she would come back to East Blue to eat Barati. Otherwise, she would eat snacks in her office. ¡°No, actually I rarely come.¡± Leda turned her head and refused to admit it. ¡°Save your energy and run towards the East China Sea. Don¡¯t run around in the New World. The New World is too dangerous and we can¡¯t find Tiki¡¯s location yet,¡± said Kuro. As the old saying goes, we are not afraid of pirates snatching, but we are afraid of pirates coveting us. Titch, this idiot, not only cares about his ability, but also about Leda¡¯s ability. Although he was temporarily defeated in the last match, he can even stop thinking about it for a long time. But gamblers often do the opposite. Who knows what kind of magical operation Tiki can do? It¡¯s better to run less. ¡°Isn¡¯t the New World too dangerous for you?¡± A dish was served. Jepp, who was missing a leg from the wooden stick in place of a calf, looked at Kuro and said, ¡°If even you feel that it is dangerous, then for those new times, the new world is probably hell.¡± ¡°Zhepp¡­¡± Kuro glanced at him. ¡°It seems that you came back safely.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, we left the next day, so we came back safely.¡± Zhepp laughed. On the Barrett occasion, as soon as Kuro arrived, Jepp left the next day. Sure enough, in the end, he received the news that the island was completely finished. Fortunately, they came back early. Otherwise, they would have died there. ¡°Are you on leave this time?¡± Zhepp asked. Kuro nodded. ¡°I came here for a vacation and went back to my hometown to take a look. Then I went around a few more times. I don¡¯t have much to do recently.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zhepp was surprised. ¡°How can a man like you be fine? Are you waiting and lying low? Is East Blue going to have a great general?¡± ¡°Are you cursing me?¡± Kuro Glasses glared at him. ¡°Why are you talking about bad luck? Old man, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you after seeing that you have retired for more than 20 years. If you anger me again, I will catch you and throw you into Impel Down. Do you believe me? I have never heard of this rule of retirement.¡± Zhepp was a little helpless. These words¡­ Is it a bad thing to be a general? He shrugged and went back to the kitchen to prepare. ¡°This old man, he is looking for trouble!¡± Kuro stared fiercely at the departing Jepp. Crowe on the side: ¡°¡­¡± He was actually right. Being a Admiral is a blessing for Marines. But for Kuro, giving this to the old man was like cursing him. You are the general! Your whole family is a general! He was doing very well. His annoying subordinates were gone, and G-3 was out of the picture. After all, Kaz and Wilbur were Vice-Admiral, and so was Ian. Ioan is patrolling G-3. Kaz and Wilbur are also running towards G-3 because of Dressrosa¡¯s tourism industry chain. There is no need to worry about security there. It is equivalent to having nothing to do, and there is no need to worry about the only two powers in his hands. As the old man said, there is nothing to report. It has been a month and Den Den Mushi is dead. Shichibukai was even less anxious. He could take his time to find it. He is so relaxed and happy now. Be a general? Be a hammer general. That thing can be said to be extremely annoying. It has to deal with the World Government at the top, Marine affairs at the bottom, and then it has to chase those powerful pirates. The general is against Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Usually, only Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and extremely dangerous Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). The problem is that if Kuro is a general, doesn¡¯t that mean that he will face danger? Against Kuro¡¯s disgust, against Kuro¡¯s trouble, against Outer Kuro¡¯s danger. Be a general? Is there something wrong with his brain? Even if he were to die today and jump down from here, he would rather die than be a general! Besides, Kuro actually had a plan. The old man is still far from retirement. When he retires and becomes a general, the world will probably not be so chaotic anymore. At that time, there might even be some new people who will directly help them up. Why did he want to be a general? Wouldn¡¯t he be anxious? Boom!! Suddenly, a loud noise came from the outside, and even the entire Barati shook. Leda was holding a bowl of soup and was about to eat it. The sudden vibration made her hand shake and the soup splashed a little on her trouser leg. Kuro frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You, go out and take a look.¡± ¡°Let me do it.¡± At the next table, Basil stood up and walked out. This is his second time coming to East Blue. The first time, he did not perform well, but the second time, he has to seize the opportunity to perform well. After all, he is a colonel now. He has to show some dignity as a colonel. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 ¨C I Can Finally Say This! In the outside world, a Pirate Ship approached here with smoke coming out of the main gun barrel. ¡°Hehehe!¡± The pirate on the ship was grinning hideously, and the pirate captain said: ¡°The first shot didn¡¯t hit, let¡¯s fire again. We originally wanted to rob this famous restaurant, but we didn¡¯t expect there to be a golden ship!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain, that golden ship, we can snatch it and use it!¡± A pirate said. ¡°Yes, with this golden ship, we will be famous in the East China Sea. At that time, it will not be a problem to go to the legendary Grand Line!¡± Another pirate said. The captain shook his head and said, ¡°There is no need. Although such a ship is very good, it is too eye-catching. After we take this ship and sell it, the extra money can be used to recruit subordinates and expand the fleet. At that time, like the previous East Blue overlord, Crick, we will have 50 Grand Fleet. At that time, whether it is in the East Blue or on the Grand Line, we will have more than enough!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Captain! This is not bad!¡± ¡°Captain is so thoughtful!¡± In the face of other people¡¯s praise, the Captain raised his hands and pressed them in the air with a proud look on his face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s grab Barati first, and then ask who this ship belongs to! Fire two more shots and get Barati¡¯s people out!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The pirates were eager to fire again. They are a pirate group with a bounty of 8 million berries. Everyone in East Blue knows about them. Even Marines don¡¯t dare to chase them easily. It¡¯s just a dining ship. Bang! The main gun fired another shell. This time, its aim was good and it directly hit the roof of Barati. At this moment, in the distance, a figure suddenly shot up and kicked the cannonball flying over. Bang! With a sound as if something was bounced off, the cannonball flew back faster than the previous shot and landed directly on the sails of the pirate ship, directly penetrating the canvas and exploding on the rear deck. Boom!! A cannonball blasted a hole in the deck and black smoke kept rising, stunning the pirates. At this moment, the figure suddenly stepped on the air and the air seemed to bounce up, making him step on it and quickly approach this side, landing on the main cannon of the Pirate Ship. ¡°What did I think it was?¡± Basil stared at this group of pirates and said lightly, ¡°So it¡¯s just a group of smelly pirates¡­¡± Of course, Basil knows Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk). Although he spent most of his energy on ¡®Iron Block¡¯ and ¡®Paper Drawing¡¯, after such a long time, he also knows a little about the other six styles. No matter what, he is a Body Technique expert, the orthodox successor of the Nail Fist Technique. It is impossible for him to not know about Body Techniques. In particular, in addition to the ability of the fruit, he can also use his ability to step on the characteristics of the air. Although he is not as proficient as Mr. Crowe, he will definitely use it. And now he saw a group of pirates. This time, Basil was excited. He was finally given a chance and he waited for the Pirate again. Last time, he encountered a group of perverts lurking in the East China Sea, pretending to be weak. But this time, he doesn¡¯t believe that there are such people. But just in case, Basil didn¡¯t make the first move and just looked at them. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The captain pulled out a gun and pointed it at Basil. As he moved, the remaining pirates pulled out their weapons one by one and pointed them at Basil. ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Basil pointed to his cape. ¡°Of course I¡¯m Marine.¡± After reaching the rank of colonel, he could also dress casually. He did not wear formal clothes like Vice-Admiral Kuro and Mr. Crowe. Instead, he chose a more fitting short-sleeved shirt, strong pants, a belt around his waist, and a pair of big military boots. He looked very fit. Although he was pointed at by a group of pirates with weapons, he did not feel any danger. His skin did not hurt at all. It did not even itch. In other words¡­ this is a group of genuine weak pirates! Yada thief! ¡°Marines?!¡± Only then did the captain see the cloak and subconsciously took a step back. Then he thought of something and said sharply, ¡°So what if you are a Marine? You are just one person. We have a lot of people here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain, he is just one person, let¡¯s kill him!¡± ¡°Yes! Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± When they suddenly saw Marines, they immediately retreated, but after the Captain said this, they remembered that they were just one person, what was there to be afraid of? ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Sazir looked at them and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Great, I finally met them. I can finally show the pirates of East Blue what the horror of the Grand Line is!¡± He jumped off the cannon and landed on the deck, cracking his fist. ¡°Come, let Lord Basil see your weight and see how far the pirates of East Blue can go!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, shoot!¡± The captain pulled the trigger first, and the remaining pirates either pulled the trigger or waved their weapons to attack. Bang! Bang bang bang bang! A large number of pellets hit Basil¡¯s body, but they didn¡¯t even break his clothes, only making a sound. After the bullets were fired, Basil slowly said, ¡°Iron.¡± He raised his head and looked at the stunned crowd and said proudly, ¡°This level can¡¯t break my body.¡± ¡°Monster, monster!¡± The Captain showed fear. How can anyone not be afraid of bullets?! In a place like East Blue, not to mention Devil Fruit being regarded as a legend, Marine¡¯s Rokushiki is also qualified to be regarded as a legend. Grand Line is a move that only Marine elites can learn. Here, they can hang the pirates of East Blue. Basil was naturally qualified. He was still lacking when dealing with those famous strong masters in the sea, but if he couldn¡¯t defeat these East Blue pirates, then he would have been beaten for nothing. Do you think he really hasn¡¯t made any progress after taking so many hits? Sometimes Vice-Admiral Kuro would pat him on the shoulder and say encouraging words like ¡®If you want to fight, you have to learn how to be beaten first¡¯, which shows that being beaten is effective. He raised his fist and aimed it at the pirates. ¡°Try my attack, stupid pirates!¡± ¡°Hit Tide-Chaotic Wind!¡± Boom!! With just one punch, the fist came into contact with the air and bounced it away, forming a shock wave that overwhelmed the pirates. This punch from Basil was aimed upwards. If he hit them in the middle, wouldn¡¯t these people fall into the sea? He couldn¡¯t bear to. ¡°Kneel, kneel at the feet of the great Lord Basil!¡± Basil burst out laughing. Finally, he could say these words! Chapter 987 Chapter 987 ¨C : East Blue Is Not Weak ¡°Big Mu, Big Mu!!¡± ¡°Too weak, too weak! Give me more joy!¡± ¡°Hahaha, pirates of East Blue, witness the horror of the Grand Line!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too weak. You can¡¯t even make me dodge. You bunch of trash! The people of East Blue are all trash!!¡± Listening to the roar from outside, Kuro pressed a cigar into the ashtray and picked up a glass of wine to drink. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside¡­¡± Soon, a nearby Marine went out to take a look, then came back and said: ¡°Vice-Admiral, it¡¯s a group of pirates. Colonel Basil is dealing with them.¡± ¡°Pirate¡­¡± When Kuro heard this, he lost interest. Seeing that Basil is playing so happily, it seems that he is just an ordinary East Blue pirate. ¡°People from East Blue¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and a cold light appeared on the lenses. ¡°Sazir has been a little arrogant recently. It seems that he needs more special training.¡± Their Barati has two Vice-Admiral from East Blue. One is Kuro, and the other is Kuro, who is now his immediate superior from the upper part of his military rank. East Blue trash? Then what is he? Then what is Mr. Kuro? From Roger¡¯s generation to Garp¡¯s generation, down to Straw Hat, the dead Ace, and the now-dead Revolutionary Army Chief of Staff Sabo, who is defined by the World Government as dead, are all from East Blue. The age gap between the previous generation and the next generation may be too big, but there is still the biggest leader of the Revolutionary Army, Doragu, and Mr. Kuro and his newly promoted Marine Vice-Admiral, Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man, a think tank existence, Chief Butler, ¡°Black Wolf¡± Crowe. But they were all from East Blue. As for why East Blue is so weak¡­ Crowe, who spent some time in the first and second half of the Grand Line, does feel that East Blue is very weak. Back then, East Blue was very weak, but the reason for that is¡­ Crowe glanced at Kuro. He always felt that Mr. Kuro was involved, although he never admitted it. However, this person has been in East Blue for ten years. According to his personality, he might have killed all the threats he encountered. Originally, the quality was not high. In addition, Mr. Kuro killed a lot of them, so there was definitely not much left. There are also pirates in the East China Sea on the Grand Line. Although there are not many of them, if they grow up, they are not inferior to the pirates produced by the other four seas and the Grand Line. As for Marines, there are even more. ¡°Kuro, it¡¯s very strange, why do East Blue pirates go out so little?¡± At this time, Leda finished the soup, picked up a drumstick and asked as she ate. Kuro took a sip of wine and said, ¡°If your hometown has a Pirate King, I guarantee that few pirates in West Blue will go out now. The World Government can¡¯t stand that thing. It¡¯s too normal.¡± After Roger died, the World Government did not just take action once or twice in East Blue, but cleaned up the area like a thunderbolt. In addition, Garp returned to East Blue for no reason, so what other pirates could there be? ¡°Eh? Is it the World Government? I thought you also killed many pirates,¡± Leda said. ¡°I sue you for slander, Leda!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Those pirates were eaten by passing sea beasts. I just happened to see them. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Leda finished the drumstick and picked up a plate of noodles to slurp. ¡°Forget about that, let¡¯s continue to talk about East Blue. East Blue is actually not weak. Although there is a problem with the average quality, the superstructure is still the same.¡± Kuro changed the subject at the right time and said, ¡°Karp, Roger, Dorag, including the new generation of Straw Hat, they are all considered superstructure.¡± Garp Roger killed the largest pirate overlord of that year, Lox. His son, Doragu, became a thorn in the side of the World Government with the Revolutionary Army. Even Straw Hat is considered the leader of the new generation of pirates. Although these examples, except for Roger, are all from the Monchi family, they do show that the superstructure is not weak, and even very abnormal. This is like¡­ Oh, Kuro¡¯s hometown in his previous life. You can say that a small country is poor and that a small country¡¯s citizens can¡¯t do it, but you can¡¯t deny that they also have a fierce man. Small countries are poor, have no quality, and have low education, but it can¡¯t be said that those men who fell from the sky have low standards. They are all the same. The superstructure is almost the same, and those fierce men who descended from the sky are not weaker than people. Similarly, no matter how weak East Blue is, those people on it will not be weak. It was just that he was pressed too hard. In the past, there was the World Government to suppress one wave, and then there was Garp who had nothing to do and came another wave. According to Kuro¡¯s observation, the density of Marines here is the highest in the Four Seas. It is said that the West Blue and North Blue are dangerous, but the West Blue and North Blue are dangerous with a premise. That place is close to the New World. After the Calm Belt, it will be the New World. There are many strong people there, and the countries in those two sea areas are also very strong. Sometimes, there is no need for Marines to be stationed there. Although the four seas are controlled by Marines, Marines are relatively weak in those two sea areas. Many pirates came from those strong countries. Like Kano Country ¡­ There are eight navy troops under him, each with high combat power. They will be domineering even before they reach the Grand Line. Naturally, they are not comparable to the East and South China Seas. A pirate from the Grand Line came to East Blue, which is a disaster for the current East Blue, but it can only be unfettered for a while, and Marine¡¯s response is very fast. Besides, no one is willing to run to East Blue. East Blue has nothing, so why are they here? He couldn¡¯t say that he was going to see Roger¡¯s execution platform. Those with ambition are all on the Grand Line, aiming at or in New World. Those without ambition are not strong. Unlike Kuro, who felt that he was weak and had always wanted to return to East Blue to retire. Unfortunately, Headquarters did not give him a chance. But now, he can stay in East Blue for a while. Before G-3 is fixed, he is absolutely free to go wherever he wants. It just so happens that he can run around with the Shichibukai selection and directly run out of Headquarters¡¯ field of vision, lest Headquarters sees that he has nothing to do and throws another series of Muggles at him. Listening to Sazel¡¯s cheerful cry, Kuro said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy, let Sazel solve it quickly. Crowe, go there.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and headed straight out. Although he was now a Vice-Admiral, he still did not dare to argue with Kuro. Was it necessary? So what if he choked and showed his uniqueness as a Vice-Admiral? Or do you feel that you haven¡¯t received special training recently and want to be beaten up again? Chapter 988 Chapter 988 ¨C You Don¡¯T Know Anything After eating from Barati, Kuro returned to Shelz Town for a few days and then set off for the West Blue. This time, he did not take the Grand Line and directly arrived at the location of the East Blue¡¯s Red Earth. Once his ability flies, he will cross the West Blue. This time, his destination is Pegasus Island. He is going to play here, no, rest for a while. He still remembered the setting of the injury and planned to keep pretending. Pegasus Island is not under its own faction now, and the Marine Captain in charge of management is unknown. It seems to be a subordinate of Brother Stolobelli, which is almost the same, they are all of the same line, there is no difference. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not the old man¡¯s lineage, it doesn¡¯t matter who will manage it. Kuro is confident that no one in the Marine dares to not give him face. The industry was his to begin with. He was the largest landlord and capitalist on Pegasus Island, the kind of person who would be the first to hang on the street lamp if he rebelled. The current Pegasus Island, because of the disappearance of Gran Tezolo, has diverted some tourists out and made the industry more prosperous. Kuro has also put up an advertisement for Dressrosa. But this part of the tourists will not be divided because of Kuro¡¯s advertisement, because the meat is rotten in the pot, they will go to that dragon after playing Pegasus Island, and the industry of Pegasus Island is different from the sightseeing dragon, there will be no comparison. In short, the meat is rotten in the pot, it doesn¡¯t matter. Moreover, ever since the Twin Horse Kingdom was conquered by Lowe, the people there could communicate with Pegasus Island, which also made Pegasus Island flourish. The Golden Lion slowly docked in the harbor of Pegasus Island. At this time, in addition to the local Marine Captain who had been informed, there was another person who greeted them. Lowe, dressed in traditional black clothes, leaned against a pillar in the port. When he saw Kuro coming down, his face fell and he curled his lips in disdain, but when he saw Leda behind him, his expression became happy again. But because Leda was covered by Kuro as he walked, he saw Kuro again and his face fell again. Kuro was speechless. You¡¯re a face-changing freak! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Big Brother,¡± Leda also said at this time. ¡°Yes!¡± Lowe nodded at Leda and said coldly to Kuro, ¡°This is an industry made by my money, and it is very close to my territory. I came to see if there is any problem with it.¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m curious. How did you conquer the Twin Horse Kingdom? Did he offend you?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°You know the answer!¡± Lowe snorted but looked at the Marines around him and said nothing. ¡°Vice-Admiral.¡± At this time, the Marine Captain saluted and shouted: ¡°Welcome to Pegasus Island!¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Settle the Marines for me. I don¡¯t need to prepare my room. Pegasus Island has so many industries, I will choose one myself.¡± ¡°Yes! Vice Admiral!¡± Marine Captain said loudly. ¡°Chloe, bring people over,¡± Kuro ordered. Crowe pushed up his glasses and called the Marines off the ship and gradually headed to the Marine base on Pegasus Island. ¡°I¡¯ll go shopping first.¡± Moore couldn¡¯t wait to flash and disappeared in a white light. The entertainment industry. He, Moore, is an irreconcilable enemy of gambling and drugs. He must check it. ¡°Kuro, big brother, I¡¯m going to find something to eat first!¡± Leda also waved and excitedly pulled Stork and Fanny to the center of Pegasus Island. Lowe looked at Leda¡¯s back as she gradually left. When she was far away, his face suddenly changed and he grabbed Kuro¡¯s collar and said, ¡°Did you hear that! Did you hear that! Rita called me big brother twice! It means that she has me in her heart, you perverted white-haired lolicon, be careful, okay?!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you have to talk about evidence. Who is Lolicon? Lolicon has long quit the Marine and gone to be a pirate.¡± Kuro slapped Lowe¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°What are you talking about alone, you crazy sister.¡± Kuzan is the lolicon. From the age of eight to 28, he is not only a lolicon, but also a lolicon. ¡°So you don¡¯t deny that you are a pervert and like White Hair?¡± Lowe squinted and looked suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°Are you looking for trouble!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who did a good job. You didn¡¯t even say anything. If Leda hadn¡¯t stayed with you for a long time, I would have taken her away!¡± Lowe gritted his teeth. ¡°Uh¡­ you know?¡± Kuro was stunned. Does this guy know about the G-3 battle? Or is he talking about the battle with the Country of Peace? That was true. After all, it was so big. As a king, he would definitely know. Both matches are very dangerous, even for Kuro, not to mention Leda. ¡°Of course I know!¡± Lowe said fiercely: ¡°What do you want to do! Kuro, have you been thinking about this all this time?!¡± Thinking of the rebellion and having a plan, he has been planning since East Blue. This guy has been in East Blue for ten years and has cultivated Kaz and has a great reputation in East Blue. He has enough popularity in East Blue and has also accumulated a lot of popularity in West Blue. Kaz has been ordered by him to eliminate many pirates in West Blue. In North Blue, he also got the clones of Vinsmoke as the foundation. Those people are the purest in mind. They can be instilled with anything and will definitely become Iron Will. On the Grand Line, Dressrosa is now completely his. Every step was like dancing on the tip of a knife! ¡°Ah¡­ No, I didn¡¯t want to, but I had no choice. Things have come to this.¡± Kuro shrugged. He didn¡¯t want to start a war with Tiki either. What could he do without any morals? He was even more excited about the Country of Peace. The old man was injured, so he had to go over. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Lowe heard his words and took a deep breath, ¡°Can¡¯t you slow down? I think your pace is too fast, I am not ready, at least wait until I win the Flower Country and re-enter the Flower Country.¡± ¡°Ah? You are going to war with the Kano Country again? Forget it, you came out from there, but what does the war between your allies have to do with me?¡± Kuro wondered. ¡°You¡­¡± Lowe¡¯s mouth twitched, but then he thought of something, ¡°Forget it, this is good. You don¡¯t know anything. You are a Marine, there is no need to know anything.¡± He was only a Marine now, and his secrets had not been exposed. If even he pretended not to know, there was no need for Lowe to ask. Just follow his plan. There was no other way. Since the end of the Dressrosa meeting, he took the initiative to kill the disobedient Old K of the Twin Horse Kingdom. There was no turning back. No, there was no turning back from the beginning. His sister is here in Kuro, so whether he wants to or not, he has to do it. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 ¨C : You Won¡¯T Even Call Me Daddy! ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to drink.¡± Kuro saw that Lowe was holding back and didn¡¯t know what he was holding back, so he took the opportunity to grab Lowe¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? You¡¯ll be fine after a drink. If you really can¡¯t do it, just drink two drinks. This is my territory, it¡¯s my treat today.¡± Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s bothering me?! Lowe smirked and was invited away by Kuro with a cold face. The two of them came to a relatively large hot spring club on the island and walked straight in. At the counter was a fat boss. He just saw someone and wanted to speak, but when he saw Kuro, his eyes opened and he quickly ran from the counter and said excitedly, ¡°Kuro¡­ Oh no, Vice-Admiral Kuro, long time no see, you are finally back.¡± ¡°Yatoko, long time no see. Arrange a room for me. I want to buy someone a drink.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± The fat man named Atoki nodded and suddenly saw Lowe, who had his head lowered as if he did not want anyone to know him. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this King Lowe?¡± Kuro froze. ¡°You know him?¡± Atocchi smiled and said, ¡°Yes, King Lowe often comes here to play and he is often drunk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me, you got the wrong person.¡± Lowe quickly shook his head in denial. ¡°How could that be? The last time you were drunk at my place, you said something like ¡®Damn Censor Monster, you kidnapped my sister, sooner or later I will take revenge on you¡¯ and ¡®Rita, my Rita, why did you follow such a strange person?¡¯¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and looked back. ¡°Oh¡­ Censor Monster?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s an incense burner. I have an incense burner in my house. I recently fed it an animal-type Devil Fruit and it came to life. It¡¯s like this.¡± Lowe pulled the corners of his mouth and explained in a hurry. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m three years old?¡± He is not Vegapunk, and he is not very familiar with Vegapunk. Why should he feed Devil Fruit to an inanimate object? If he wants to curse, then he should curse. What nonsense. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t come to this place often, you damn tsundere,¡± Kuro asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I need your permission to come to my sister¡¯s business? Incense burner monster!¡± ¡°You are exposed, you are scolding me!¡± A black line appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead. ¡°What, you want to fight!¡± Lowe said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Rita, I would have assassinated you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lida! Lida! Also, your assassination is useless. Your family members have long been killed by you, you filial son!¡± ¡°You have the right to talk about me? You¡­¡± Lowe thought of something and swallowed the word ¡°anti¡±. ¡°The guy who, who committed sins.¡± The two of them looked at each other for a while, turned their heads and spat, ¡°Bad luck!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Atocchi looked at the two of them and wiped the sweat from his head. ¡°Vice Admiral, King, do you still need a room?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them said in unison and looked at each other and said at the same time, ¡°Your treat!¡± After saying that, they paused and said at the same time, ¡°I won¡¯t invite you!¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t speak like me!¡± The two said at the same time. Kuro was speechless. Lowe was speechless. There seemed to be a spark in their eyes. Pop! Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and said angrily, ¡°Do you want to fight, Lowe!¡± Lowe rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Atocchi stepped forward and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°I will invite them.¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± The two of them said at the same time, and then the corners of their mouths twitched and they said at the same time, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll treat!¡± With that, Kuro took a step back and put Autumn Water back into the scabbard. He shrugged and said, ¡°Okay, I admit defeat. Please go ahead.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lowe was so angry that his nose was a little crooked. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t argue with you!¡± Kuro lit a cigar and said boldly, ¡°Give me the most expensive one. I want the most expensive things, the most expensive wine, and the most expensive horse and chicken. I remember there is a hot spring like a waterfall here. It is not cheap. Arrange it there. Don¡¯t be polite with him. He is the king and he is very rich.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die from drinking!¡± Lowe glared at Kuro and did not object. ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± Atocchi bowed politely and led the two upstairs to the largest room. The two of them sat opposite each other. Soon, two young and beautiful maids sat beside them. ¡°Or just one?¡± Kurlo asked Atocchi. To be honest, he had been on Pegasus Island for so long and rarely had a chance to drink with anyone. It was not that he was looking for someone to accompany him, but that there was no one to accompany him. Every time he came to drink, no matter which shop he was in, there was no one to accompany him. It made Kuro drink alone. However, occasionally, there are still people who can drink with him, but the number of times is too little, and there is only one. At that time, he was a colonel and the base commander. The land was his. Why could he only have one escort? ¡°No, it¡¯s a lot this time.¡± Atocchi laughed. ¡°Then give me a few more. Do you want them, Lowe?¡± Kuro looked at Lowe. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my treat, why not!¡± Lowe said. ¡°Then make it lively!¡± Kuro waved his hand and shouted. ¡­ . It was night by the time Lida had eaten all the food on Pegasus Island and was content to return with the radium and Fanny. The various industries on Pegasus Island were now brightly lit with neon colors. Night was also a time of excitement for Pegasus Island. Leda was holding a Den Den Mushi. The Den Den Mushi had dialed several times, but no one answered. ¡°Where is Kuro?¡± She looked around and didn¡¯t see Kuro, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°Let me tell you, be good to my sister, I only have one sister!¡± The voice was familiar. Leda turned around and saw two drunk uncles with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Their faces were red and they walked unsteadily. Looking again, it was not an alcoholic uncle. It was obviously Kuro and Lowe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Kuro raised his head and patted his chest loudly. ¡°When have I mistreated Lida? What¡¯s mine is hers, and what¡¯s hers is mine. Anyway, I¡¯m so good to her, but you¡¯re not even willing to call me Dad.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Lowe was a little confused, but under his drunkenness, he answered, ¡°Dad? My dad is long gone.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I am your new father!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were hazy as he shouted, ¡°Come, call me. I¡¯ll fight the Flower Country for you. You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m hiding in the sky. I can sink several continents like the Flower Country! If I¡¯m arrested in Mariejois one day, tenryubito will be buried with me!¡± Chapter 990 Chapter 990 ¨C I Can¡¯T ¡®Fall¡¯ Down ¡°That¡¯s really amazing! No wonder you are unscrupulous!¡± Lowe grinned and said, ¡°That makes sense. Before you got the ability, you were lying low in the East Blue, but after you got the ability, you immediately jumped out. As expected, it¡¯s because of that ability. For you, only the ability of Float-Fruit is the most suitable!¡± Logia? Can Logia do something like Kuro¡¯s ability to forcibly perish with others?! Animal Department? Animal Department can¡¯t do it either. It can sink several continents, which means it can sink Mariejois and the tenryubito inside! It could even be done in an instant. As long as he was willing, he could make the order built by the World Government for 800 years disappear! This is the ability that belongs to Kuro. Perhaps in battle, he is not as powerful as other abilities, but in strategy, he is unique! With this power, it was no wonder that it would develop rapidly and not lie low like before. ¡°Floating Fruit?¡± Kuro was stunned and nodded. ¡°Yes, the Float-Floating Fruit is very suitable. Actually, other things are fine, but I can¡¯t get it either. I wanted Thunder, but it was already eaten.¡± Devil Fruit is a speciality of the sea. I have to taste it. Kuro used to want Logia because it could be 50-50, but the powerful fruit had long been eaten by others, and he couldn¡¯t find others. It was floating on his face, so he didn¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s almost the same anyway. ¡°Burp¡­¡± Kuro burped and said, ¡°I can fly with this ability, you know¡­¡± He pointed down and said, ¡°If I can fly, I can¡¯t fall. No one can make me fall.¡± Not only could he not fall, but he even played with the waves of the sea. Who could do that? Kuzan? He only knows how to freeze. Has he considered the feelings of the sea? Sakasugi? He only knows how to melt. Has he considered the limit of seawater? Old Master? He only knows how to shoot and doesn¡¯t care if the seawater can take it. Only he, Kuro, can know the depth of the sea and can make it surge. The waves are continuous and can also make it as calm as water. How could he fall into the sea? In this sea, he, a Devil Fruit user, will not fall into the sea, which means that he ate a Devil Fruit with no side effects. Lowe nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s why I support you, because you can¡¯t ¡®fall¡¯!¡± Yeah, I can¡¯t fall. There would be no overturning, no discovery. Look at what he did. If I hadn¡¯t investigated everywhere and combined what Kaz and Wilbur said, I wouldn¡¯t have known the truth. That would at most treat Kuro as a more powerful Marine. But Marines are very powerful. He has a good relationship with Tenryubito. He must have been thinking about this day for a long time so that Tenryubito would not suspect him. Lowe burped and his body swayed as he said with a red face, ¡°You are really too stealthy! Many things can¡¯t be discovered!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When I was in East Blue, I did things secretly. Many people couldn¡¯t find me. That was¡­ burp!¡± Kuro burped again and said, ¡°Forget it, you know.¡± He killed so many people in East Blue without being discovered. Until now, it is just a deduction. He suspects that he killed so many pirates in East Blue. That is just a suspicion. There is no solid evidence. ¡°Of course, I understand!¡± Lowe nodded hard. This guy started planning a rebellion when he was three years old! Although he also had the intention to overthrow the Luo family at the age of three, it was nothing compared to him. And the methods are all different. In the end, he still slaughtered the entire family, but Kuro has been looking for a solution and finally found a way to save the world. Amazing! Although he often disliked this man who kidnapped his sister, his mind and actions were really admirable! If he had this wisdom, he would not have slaughtered the entire family to remove the curse brought by Hero Luo. However¡­ if he had known that Hero Luo could be killed by Kuro, he would not have done that. ¡°What are you two doing?!¡± As the two of them chatted, a small figure suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°Oh! Leda!!¡± ¡°Oh! Rita!!¡± The two of them called out at the same time. Kuro patted Lowe¡¯s shoulder hard, then let go and reached out to touch Leda¡¯s little head. ¡°I¡¯m drinking with your brother. Burp, it¡¯s very refreshing!¡± Leda wrinkled her nose and sniffed on Kuro¡¯s sleeve, her eyes alert. ¡°There¡¯s a woman¡¯s scent¡­¡± ¡°Woman, hiccup, woman, it¡¯s the woman who has been invited to drink with you.¡± Lowe laughed, ¡°How gentle!¡± The women here are like Kabuki-cho, pouring wine and drinking wine, and doing nothing else. Perhaps they wanted to do something, but they knew Kuro and really did nothing. Mainly, a long time ago, when Kuro was stationed on Pegasus Island, Leda warned all the industries here not to have an escort by Kuro¡¯s side! Although there are times when Kuro accidentally runs into someone who has no choice, more often than not, it is difficult for Kuro to see an escort. They still remembered this. After all, Leda was one of the bosses of these industries. No one dared to disobey her. Compared to Kuro who occasionally comes here to drink, Leda comes here to eat every day. She is more familiar with Kuro. Of course, Crowe is in charge of the industry. Now, although they called the escorts, they remembered Leda¡¯s words, so they didn¡¯t dare to take a step forward. ¡°Really¡­¡± Leda knocked away Kuro¡¯s hand that was rubbing her head, opened her palm and pressed her hands hard on their bodies. ¡°Gather Essence!¡± ¡°Then, wake up, you two idiots! Essence Energy Feedback!¡± With a suction and a release, Leda shook her palm and returned their absorbed stamina to them, making Kuro and Lowe shudder and the drunken redness on their faces gradually disappeared. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Lowe¡¯s head was slightly sober. He gasped and looked at the Kuro board and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any other questions. I just want to ask, why did you let me see your father?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro scratched his head and blinked at Lowe, asking, ¡°Fatherly love?¡± ¡°Do you believe that I will assassinate you!¡± Lowe said angrily. Kuro laughed and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty, Ah Wei. It¡¯s all drunk talk.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­ it¡¯s rare for me to get drunk.¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been drinking since noon and it¡¯s not easy to get drunk. Really, the state made you lose it again. Leda, it¡¯s hard for people like us to get drunk once.¡± Lowe nodded. That was the truth. Before he was completely drunk, he had already fallen down. It was precisely because he was drunk that he said some things. He did not forget these words and understood what Kuro meant. Since he has begun to develop rapidly, I have to speed up my attack on Kano Country. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 ¨C Hundred Year Pirates Wine is a good thing. It can relieve a thousand worries, forget worries, increase courage, and make children. After drinking with Lowe, the two sides dispersed. He still had his own country to deal with, and Kuro stayed on Pegasus Island on leave. ¡°Ow!¡± At this time, in the luxurious room of the hot spring club, Kuro was half lying on the luxurious cushion of the first seat, and there was a golden lion-like and tiger-like animal lying next to him. Kuro¡¯s hand touched the smooth fur, as if he had touched it too hard, and the golden lion-tiger roared. But soon, Kuro¡¯s hand gave it a blow on the head, making the roar of the Golden Lion Tiger weak, it withered, and the head lay down. ¡°You disturbed someone, dog.¡± ¡°Oui¡­¡± When the Golden Lion Tiger heard this name, it turned its head and called out again, obviously a little aggrieved. This golden liger was found on Rare Beast Island when they went to find William. They didn¡¯t care about it at first, but when they boarded the ship, they found that this thing was also there, so they simply raised it. Kuro named it Doggie, regardless of whether it agreed or not. ¡°Kuro!¡± The sliding door outside was pulled open and Leda ran in with a doughnut in her mouth. When she saw the lying Golden Lion Tiger, she laughed happily and threw herself at it with her arms open. ¡°Aha, lick!¡± ¡°Oui¡­¡± Golden Lion Tiger raised its head and roared weakly. Just as its neck stretched out, it was hugged by Leda who pounced on it, squeezing it until its neck shrank in and its eyes bulged. ¡°I told you, its name is Dog, Dog!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and picked up the tea beside him to take a sip, completely ignoring the Golden Lion Tiger¡¯s neck and the green face. ¡°It¡¯s Lick Lick Lick, I named it better.¡± Leda let go of Golden Lion Tiger and said, ¡°By the way, my brother sent a telegram saying that West Blue is not very safe recently and asked us to leave early.¡± ¡°West Blue is not safe? Why, are there pirates?¡± Kuro asked. Leda shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s what he said. Anyway, he wants us to leave West Blue as soon as possible, in case we are in a difficult situation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about him, I am a Marine Vice-Admiral, a General Substitute, I am on leave in West Blue, can¡¯t I?¡± Kuro lit a cigar and said. He had already spent about a month comfortably on Pegasus Island, so he might as well take a vacation here. His old territory was also comfortable. ¡°Mr. Kuro, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± At this moment, Crowe pulled open the sliding door and walked in, saying, ¡°Members of ¡®Sword¡¯, sent a message.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro froze. ¡°What Sword? What is that?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he reacted. ¡°Oh, you mean that¡­ Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s a small matter and you decide for yourself?¡± Crowe said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a small matter. O¡¯Cuddy from the South China Sea called to see if the Long Sword Pirates can enter the Grand Line.¡± ¡°South China Sea? The South China Sea needs to be reported. They all say that you made your own decision¡­ Wait, Long Sword Pirates?¡± Kuro remembered something and said in surprise, ¡°The Long Sword Pirates of the South China Sea?¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°They¡¯re going into Grand Line.¡± Even Kuro had heard of the Longsword Pirates. When he was in East Blue, Kuro had heard the name of this pirate group. Because they are famous. Although it is not on the Grand Line but only in the South China Sea, it is still a pirate group that reverberates in the world. Because they have a hundred years of history and are a pirate group that has survived for a long time. Since ancient times, Pirates have been short-lived in the long river of history. Even the current Big Mom and the Beast Pirates will disappear in a few years when they die. Even a pirate group like Locus would disappear after more than 40 years even without the forced intervention of the World Government. Only the [Long Sword Pirates] in the South China Sea is an anomaly. They have existed for a hundred years. It¡¯s not that this pirate has lived for a hundred years, but that this pirate group is an inheritance-type pirate group. It¡¯s not a family inheritance or a master-disciple inheritance. It¡¯s just that the captain is dead, so it¡¯s recommended by someone. This kind of tradition should be available to every pirate group, but most of the world¡¯s pirate groups won¡¯t last long. Even the famous Roger Pirates fell apart after Roger¡¯s death. The same goes for Whitebeard. With Whitebeard¡¯s death, the Whitebeard Pirates are only left with ¡®remnants¡¯. In this world with an extremely strong personal style, being able to keep a pirate group for a hundred years shows how powerful they are. The tradition of the Long Sword Pirates is that the hilt is there and the sword is there. Captain is the hilt of the sword. No matter who is the captain, they will inherit the position of the hilt and then be responsible for building the sword body. Miraculously, these pirates are very convinced because they are elected by themselves, so the sword body does not need to be found. After generations, the Long Sword Pirates still stand. Although it is in the South China Sea, their unique traditions and survival time have made them very famous. But now Kuro didn¡¯t understand. ¡°This pirate group has been in the South China Sea for more than 100 years and has never moved. It¡¯s underestimating to say that they are a pirate group. They can be considered a kingdom. What¡¯s going on? Why do they suddenly want to enter the Grand Line?¡± Kuro frowned. This pirate group has never left the South China Sea. Perhaps there are pirates from the Long Sword Pirates who went to the Grand Line, but the Pirates themselves have never been to the Grand Line. Now they are leaving for the Grand Line? ¡°Yes, news from O¡¯Cuddy. This O¡¯Cuddy is a member of the Marine Infiltrating the Long Sword Pirates. He is an old Marine. He joined the Marine at the age of 19 and served in the Marine for ten years. At that time, he was a Headquarters Captain. But later, because he refused to submit to Marine¡¯s control, he thought that the credit was embezzled by his superiors. He killed the Vice-Admiral at that time and fled. Finally, he joined the Long Sword Pirates and stayed in that place for ten years,¡± Crowe said slowly. Mr. Kuro appointed him as the deputy captain of Sword, so he must remember the lives of these people on the list. This was also the reason why Kuro was unwilling to care. There were too many names on the list. If anyone had the time to write them down one by one, someone would do it for them. ¡°This is an old Marine and an old pirate¡­¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and thought for a while and said, ¡°The reason is, why did the Long Sword Pirates go to the Grand Line and they gave up their basic position in the South China Sea?¡± A pirate group that is almost a kingdom has its own tradition and has survived for hundreds of years. This is equivalent to organization and not disorder. Once such an existence enters the Grand Line, it will probably not be good. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 ¨C Forget It, I¡¯Ll Go There Personally ¡°Report it to Headquarters? Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Kuro thinking. Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I am the Chief Captain of ¡®Sword¡¯. If the old man gives me the power, then it is mine. What¡¯s the use of reporting it to the headquarters? Isn¡¯t it still me who makes the decision? Did O.C.D. say where the ¡®Long Sword Pirates¡¯ are now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s movement. The whole thing hasn¡¯t set off yet,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Well¡­ what is their purpose in going to Grand Line?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. O¡¯Cuddy didn¡¯t elaborate. He just said that he is an old pirate of the Long Sword Pirates,¡± said Crowe. ¡°What about the configuration, what is the current scale of the Longsword Pirates?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Ten thousand people¡­¡± Crowe said, ¡°This pirate group has a scale of 10,000 people, whether they are men or women, they are all pirates who can fight, and their strength is not weak. According to O¡¯Chadi himself, their captain will be two-color Haki, and he is a qualified man, the strongest captain in history.¡± ¡°Aptitude, Haoshoku¡­¡± These words made Kuro ponder. A Pirate Captain with the qualifications of a King, and a Ten Thousand Pirates¡­ From the looks of it, they are not ordinary small fries. There will definitely be some big cadres in 10,000 people. Kuro would not underestimate the pirates of the four seas. After all, many pirates come from the four seas, and some of them will be domineering before they enter the New World. Although there are few of them, there are still some. After all, many of those retired old pirates have returned to the Four Seas and their experience is still there. Release these people to the Grand Line? It¡¯s not impossible. If the target is New World, Kuro is happy to let them go to the Grand Line and let them cause trouble for New World pirates. But the premise is that such a large pirate group will not cause trouble on the Grand Line. But when he thought about it, it was unlikely. How could such a large pirate group not cause trouble? If they really came to the Grand Line as a group, Marine would have to spend a lot of effort to deal with them. After all, the geographical location of the South China Sea is the same as the East China Sea. They can go to the Grand Line, but the second half of the Grand Line is separated by the Red Line. There is no other way except to start sailing from the Grand Line. Otherwise, it would not be a problem for them to directly enter the New World. But if he doesn¡¯t¡­ This number is probably very intense when they fight. This is not the kind of thing that will split on its own after killing the Captain Pirates. Even if the Captain is killed, it is useless. The flag and personnel have to be killed to erase the Long Sword Pirates. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go there personally and call that O.C.D. and ask him to report his location at all times. Also, I¡¯ll call the Marines in the South China Sea and ask them to pay attention to their movements.¡± Kuro said, ¡°The Headquarters doesn¡¯t have any troops to do this now. I¡¯ll do it myself. I can go and see the specific situation. That Oo Kadi didn¡¯t say in detail. Crowe, prepare the ship.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded and turned away to prepare for the Golden Lion. ¡°Lida, let¡¯s go to the South China Sea.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda got up from the soft fur of the Golden Lion Tiger and patted its head, then she rode on it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, lick.¡± ¡°His name is Dog,¡± Kuro repeated. ¡°Oui¡­¡± The Golden Lion Tiger roared helplessly, got up and walked out. For Kuro, going to the South China Sea is very simple. Cross the Calm Belt to the Grand Line, and then cross the Calm Belt on the other side from the Grand Line to the South China Sea. Soon, Crowe gathered the Marines and entered the Golden Lion. The ship sailed in the direction of the South China Sea. After Kuro entered the office, Crowe placed the bounty and information of the Longsword Pirates in front of him. The bounty order was a thick stack. Kuro looked at the thickness of the bounty warrant that was almost a finger raised and raised his eyebrows. ¡°That much?¡± ¡°This is the Long Sword Pirates with a bounty of more than 10 million berries. The lower ones are not selected,¡± said Crowe. That¡¯s the South China Sea! More than 10 million is considered a ¡°Great Pirate¡± in the East China Sea and may not be weak in the South China Sea. This Long Sword Pirates actually has so many¡­ ¡°What about the important ones?¡± ¡°Yes, I am choosing.¡± Crowe pulled out a few wanted posters and said, ¡°First is their captain, ¡®Long Sword¡¯ Robert Henry. Eight years ago, the bounty was 80 million Berries.¡± On the wanted poster was a man with a cold face. His hair was combed back and his eyes were malicious. He held a long sword in front of his face. 80 million¡­ It can be said to be very high in the South China Sea. The title of the previous Captain of the Long Sword Pirates is called ¡°Long Sword¡±. As long as you are a Captain, you will inherit this title. After all, it is a legendary pirate group in the South China Sea. It is normal for the Captain to have this bounty. As far as Kuro knows, the bounty of the previous Captains of the Long Sword Pirates is not less than 50 million. ¡°This is O.C.D. with a bounty of 20 million Berries.¡± Crowe took out another bounty and said. The person above wore a pair of glasses and looked very refined and young. ¡°It¡¯s an old photo, right? Is this a photo of when you first entered Pirate?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°It should be. It hasn¡¯t been replaced in a long time.¡± Crowe nodded. Although the reason for this O.C. Cardi¡¯s apparent mutiny was to kill the Vice-Admiral, the actual situation was also noted in the documents of ¡®Sword¡¯. That Vice-Admiral died by accident, and Headquarters used this opportunity to turn O¡¯Chadi into a defector and took the opportunity to break into the Longsword Pirates. Of course, this kind of thing cannot be disclosed. In the past, it was the old man who had the right to know. Now, it is Kuro who has the right to know. In addition to these two, there are several cadres of the Longsword Pirates with a bounty of more than 20 million berries. What was more remarkable was that the bounty of these pirates was from several years ago, and the latest was a bounty order from five years ago. In the past few years, there was no news of these people, and only some pirates of the Long Sword Pirates were occasionally noticed. They are very low-key. This is their tradition and one of the reasons why they stand strong in the South China Sea. In addition to being unable to find people and locations, their low-key operations are also the reason why Headquarters has not made up their mind to eliminate them. There are too many pirates and there are not enough troops at all. In a situation where there is no action, of course it is the kind of dangerous pirates that are prioritized. For the Longsword Pirates, as long as the Headquarters is clear about their movements and the undercover agents provide them with information, they will be fine. This thing has been around for more than a hundred years. If it were to be fought, it would have been fought long ago. When Sengoku was in power, it was not easy to insert a person into it. But when Sengoku was in power, it was also the time of the Great Age of Pirates. How could he have the time? Chapter 993 Chapter 993 ¨C : O. Cardi (1) The South China Sea, as one of the four seas, seems to have no presence. There are very few rumors about the South China Sea. Compared to the East China Sea, which has some people in the limelight from time to time, the South China Sea is a little low-key. But if you say that the South China Sea is weak, the South China Sea is not weak. Sengoku is from the South China Sea. The climate of the Four Seas is similar and there are not as many changes as the Grand Line. After crossing the Calm Belt from the East China Sea to the Grand Line and crossing the Calm Belt, Kuro reached the South China Sea. It took more than a month. This is still a straight-line distance, except for the supply. ¡°O.C.D. said that the Long Sword Pirates are in the Star Islands, right here¡­¡± In the office of the Golden Lion, there is a sea map of the South China Sea on the table, which roughly depicts the South China Sea. The more detailed the map is, the better. For such a South China Sea map, it is only a rough look, but they are Marines, they naturally have a detailed map of a certain area. However, Crowe¡¯s direction is very interesting. He pointed to the wide sea far away from most of the islands and land in the South China Sea and near the Calm Belt. Kuro was stunned. ¡°They are hiding in the open sea?¡± The sea area of the four seas, near most of the land and islands, is the active area of most people and also the place where Marines are often active. However, the open sea is near the Calm Belt and there are no land or islands. From the sea map, even the islands have been removed, leaving only the wide sea symbol. There must be islands, but no one in a place like the open sea would take the time to draw a sea map because there are few people. Ships definitely need supplies. Who would deviate from the route and sail towards the open sea? Beyond the open sea is the Calm Belt. Humans pay attention to the region of the Calm Belt, but Sea Kings are not particular about it. They can go wherever they want in the sea, so the open sea near the Calm Belt is a very dangerous place for humans. The Calm Belt is not small. From the sea map, the Calm Belt is very small, even the Grand Line is very small. The Grand Line is indeed small compared to the Four Seas. It is just a Grand Line. But once you go in seriously, you will know that so many countries on the Grand Line are not just decorations. How can they be small? And the overall area of the Calm Belt is a quarter of the Grand Line, so it is naturally very wide. Only certain technologies can move freely from the Calm Belt. Even Hancock uses the unique avoidance method of Hydra Island. She doesn¡¯t dare to fight the Sea King. After all, it¡¯s not a problem to fight a few of them, but the smell of blood will attract more Sea Kings. No matter who it is, they have to avoid it. ¡°Yes, hidden in the open sea, in this place called the Star Islands. ¨® K¨¢di said this place is very secret.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Star Islands is a very special island. Its unique geographical environment creates a huge fog in the nearby sea during the day. During the day, nothing can be seen. Only at night will the fog disappear. After night, those islands will emit white light like stars, so they are called Star Islands.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s a good wonder¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s in the South China Sea or the outer sea. The industry can¡¯t keep up. Otherwise, we can try to develop it.¡± On the sea, there are all kinds of wonders. This is not unusual. ¡°Where is that O. Cardi?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°He said to wait for us on a small island with only one coconut tree at nine o¡¯clock in the Star Islands,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Well¡­ Drive over and let our Marine Navigator look at the place.¡± Kuro nodded. There are basically no detailed sea maps in the outer sea, but in the four seas, navigators can be found with enough experience. The navigators of their Marine are naturally not weak. Coincidentally, one of the Marine Navigators in this group is from the South China Sea and has heard of the Star Islands. As soon as he heard Crowe¡¯s request, he immediately changed course and ran in that direction. In about five days, the Golden Lion found its destination. In the wide sea, there is a petrel¡­ No, there is a small island, it is a real island, there is only about ten people standing on it, a lonely coconut tree stands there, there is a person sitting under the tree and there is a small boat next to it. Seeing the huge Golden Lion approaching, the man was stunned for a moment and then waved his hand crazily. ¡°It should be him.¡± Crowe was watching from the deck with a telescope. He compared the bounty again and nodded. ¡°Lean over and pull him up.¡± The ship quickly approached, lowered the rope, and pulled the person who waved up. The man was wearing glasses and his bangs covered his forehead. He looked very quiet and gentle. He looked much older than the bounty order. After all, so many years had passed. It was ¨® K¨¢di! ¡°Report!¡± The moment ¨® K¨¢di came up, he immediately saluted and said: ¡°Marine Headquarters Colonel ¨® K¨¢di, reporting to Sir!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡± Crowe raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I am Vice-Admiral of Marine Headquarters, ¡®Black Wolf¡¯ Crowe, you have worked hard. When this operation is over, I will report to the higher-ups and discuss your credit.¡± He is now a Vice-Admiral, so he is naturally qualified to make a report, or rather, he is good at typing reports. Mr. Kuro¡¯s report was basically done by him. ¡°Thank you, Vice-Admiral!¡± O.C.D. said again and his body suddenly relaxed. He held his stomach and said, ¡°Well, can you let me eat first? I¡¯m too hungry and I¡¯ve been waiting here for too long. I didn¡¯t bring enough food.¡± ¡°Someone take him to the cafeteria and bring him to Mr. Kuro¡¯s office after eating. Mr. Kuro wants to see him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A Marine saluted and took ¨® K¨¢di to the canteen, while Crowe turned and went to the other end of the office. Not long after, the office door was opened. ¨® K¨¢di elegantly wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin and smiled at the Marine who was escorting him. ¡°Thank you so much. I didn¡¯t expect the food here to be so delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten Marine canteen food for a long time. I don¡¯t know if the recipe has been upgraded or the chef here is better.¡± The Marine did not speak. After saluting, he left directly. ¡°Your strength is not bad.¡± And in that office, a young man wearing a golden suit and a Marine cape, biting a cigar, glanced at him. The voice came out, making O¡¯Cardy¡¯s body slightly stiff, and then he smiled gently. ¡°You must be Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un. Recently, there have been rumors about you on the sea, saying that you attacked the newly promoted Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Blackbeard, and that you also fought against the Beast Pirates and the Big Mom Pirates. I didn¡¯t expect you to come in person. Then this time, the Long Sword Pirates will definitely be destroyed.¡± Chapter 994 Chapter 994 ¨C O. Cardi (2) Kuro quietly watched this refined middle-aged man. From the moment the door was opened and his figure appeared, Kuro sensed that this person was not weak. But it had been hiding. This person¡¯s strength is not only at the level of a Headquarters Colonel, but it is also true. After so many years, his strength must have improved. ¡®Huh?¡¯ There is no environment in the four seas for people to grow their strength? Then what am I doing? As for hiding their strength and infiltrating undercover agents, they did not have any troops. ¡°He is O.C.D.¡± Standing next to Kuro, Crowe reminded him. ¡°Yes, Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, I am O. Kade!¡± O. Kade saluted again. ¡°Ah¡­ Tell me, what¡¯s going on with the Long Sword Pirates? This pirate group has been staying in the South China Sea for more than a hundred years, why do they suddenly want to attack the Grand Line?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Captain decided it.¡± ¨® Kadi shook his head and said, ¡°Captain has decided that the majority vote is higher than the opposition vote, so he has decided to go to the Grand Line. This is the tradition of the Long Sword Pirates. If there is anything that requires the whole regiment to go, they will definitely vote. I also know this news, so I quickly contacted you.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°What about the arrangement of the Long Sword Pirates, are they really all pirates?¡± ¡°Yes, all pirates!¡± ¨® Kadi said: ¡°The whole regiment has 12,000 people, all of them are pirates with blood on their hands, distributed on 36 islands of the Star Islands, each island is under the jurisdiction of a cadre, I am also one of them.¡± With that, he paused and continued. ¡°The Star Islands are covered in fog during the day, and it is impossible to see the island terrain clearly. It can only be seen at night, but at night, it has an effect on the accuracy of the shelling, so it is impossible to launch a shelling attack. But during the day, we can¡¯t see anything. The Long Sword Pirates have special eye machines, such as mine¡­¡± He fumbled in his pocket for a while and took out an eye instrument that seemed to be a portable telescope and said, ¡°This is the only thing that can be seen clearly in the fog. Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, it is not possible to destroy the Longsword Pirates without enough people. Those islands are distributed in a circle, and the innermost one in the center is where Captain Robert Henry is. Once the complete extermination is not completed, he will run away. Once the ¡®sword handle¡¯ runs away, it is not difficult to form the ¡®sword body¡¯ again.¡± What the hell are you talking about? Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. Just point the way. When the night attacks, I¡¯ll do it myself. After that, I¡¯ll go back and take a vacation.¡± ¡°Dear, do it yourself?¡± O.C.D. didn¡¯t understand what he meant for a moment and said with some doubt, ¡°With all due respect, Vice-Admiral Kim Jung, even if, even if you are very strong, I¡¯m afraid that if the Marines on the ship want to quietly destroy these 10,000 people¡­¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t guess Kuro with your shallow knowledge.¡± Leda, who was sitting on the sofa and munching on snacks, said, ¡°Kuro is very strong.¡± Crowe also pushed up his glasses and showed a proud smile. Yes, Mr. Kuro is very strong. Kuro bit his cigar and puffed out the smoke. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. One person against twelve thousand. The advantage is mine.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing Kuro¡¯s confident look, O.C.D. could only smile. ¡°Since Vice-Admiral has decided, this is the only way.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go back and change your clothes. After tonight, you don¡¯t have to be a pirate anymore. Of course, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t use your name. You can change your name. After all, it¡¯s normal to change your name for safety. Ten years of undercover credit, you can¡¯t run away.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Yes, I will take my leave first.¡± O.C.D. saluted again and turned to walk out of the office. As he left the office, he paused there and looked at the corridor for a long time. Suddenly, he smiled disdainfully. ¡°How arrogant¡­¡± Then, he walked towards the corridor. The Golden Lion continued to sail away from the small island and continued forward, but it did not advance much. When the Marines on the observation platform above could faintly see the white mist, they stopped. If he got any closer, he might be discovered by the person in the fog. The sun rose and the moon set. It was not until night that the stars and moon were revealed from the sky and the mist gradually disappeared. Gradually, some white light gradually appeared on the dark sea, reflecting the stars in the sky. From a distance, it looked as if there were stars on the sea. The Star Islands had appeared. ¡°Is that the Star Islands?¡± At this moment, on the deck, Kuro bit his cigar and looked at the gradually appearing white light. ¡°Yes, that is¡­ Star Islands.¡± ¨® Kadi pushed up the leg of his glasses with his fingers and said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s good, lean over.¡± Kuro gave an order and the huge Golden Lion sailed forward. The speed of the steamship is naturally faster than that of the Man O¡¯ War, not to mention the technology of the Golden Lion and the hand of Vegapunk. This ship is not slow, and it can even shoot laser power when necessary. Seeing that the Golden Lion is approaching very quickly, O.C.D. said anxiously, ¡°Vice-Admiral Golden Lion, are you really not going to consider it? This ship is so obvious. If we rush in rashly, we will definitely be discovered. It will only alert the pirates!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Kuro blew out smoke and glanced over. ¡°Speaking of which, why didn¡¯t you change your clothes and put on a cloak?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit¡­¡± ¨® Kadi tightened the cloak on his shoulder and said. He was still wearing the pirate costume, a short-sleeved shirt, rough belt and pants, and a long sword hanging on his waist. Kuro only glanced at him and did not say anything else. This kind of thing was not important. The Golden Lion quickly approached the white light. When Kuro could see the outline of the island in the white light, he waved his hand. ¡°Stop!¡± Crowe called, stopping the Golden Lion. The evening wind blew and curled up Kuro¡¯s cloak and hair. He reached out and took the cigar from his mouth and threw it into the sea. Long ¡­ The moment the cigar plunged into the water, the Golden Lion suddenly shook as if there was a big wave rolling. O.C.D. subconsciously looked down and saw the cigar lying quietly in the sea without even a splash. Where did the waves come from? Long!! There was another violent shake. ¨® K¨¢di¡¯s eyes were wide open and his mouth subconsciously opened. He saw that the sea in front of him rolled up inexplicably, and it was so high that he couldn¡¯t see the height at all. ¨® K¨¢di only knew that his vision was blocked by the rising waves. It was like a sky covering moon! Kuro clenched his five fingers and said fiercely: ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!!¡± So what if there are many people? Especially when there are many people on the sea, it is nothing for Kuro. How big can the Star Islands be compared to Totland? There is no need for the Treasure House of Heaven. He only needs the seawater on the sea to swallow this Star Islands! Again¡ªI have the advantage! Chapter 995 Chapter 995 ¨C O. Cardi (3) In the sea, a natural disaster must be a tsunami. There is no doubt about this. The tsunami that covered the sky and the moon was like a group of lions that spread their teeth and waved their claws to hunt for food. It pounced down and instantly poured on these islands with white light. BOOM!!! The island was washed down by the waves formed by the tsunami and entered the sea, forming many whirlpools. It seemed to be stirring something. Under the white light of the island, there was a faint red color. It was a blood stain formed by a large number of people being minced! The Instant Kill of a Thousand People is something that can be done with a high level of swordsmanship. But the annihilation of ten thousand people still depends on ability. Abilities are miracles and rules. A tsunami like this, artificially triggered, is a miracle! This is an ability user. The absolute powerhouse of the sea! ¡°Done.¡± Kuro retracted his hand and lit another cigar. ¡°It¡¯s over. Let¡¯s go back.¡± The people on the ship were already silent. These Marines, some of them were old Marines from his G-3 era, and some were newly recruited Marines from Headquarters. But in any case, the former rarely sees Kuro do this, and the latter has never seen it at all. At this moment, when they saw this tsunami, all of them were stunned on the spot and fell silent. ¡°Although it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen it¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses a little shakily and pursed his lips as he watched Kuro relight his cigar. As expected of Mr. Kuro! He was still so powerful that no one could see his back! ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± O.C.D. looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. He pointed at the islands in front of him, his fingers trembling. ¡°Gone? All gone?¡± Leda said impatiently, ¡°What else can we do? Don¡¯t always question it. I already said that Kuro is very strong. This is only in the South China Sea, how can we not handle it? Kuro has never failed!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¨® K¨¢di¡¯s tone became low and he smiled again, ¡°As expected of Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, he is indeed very powerful, but the Captain of the Long Sword Pirates is not bad. Why don¡¯t we take a look and see if there are any fish that escaped the net?¡± ¡°Well, it makes sense. You are not a bad person. Crowe, let the ship move forward and see if there is anyone who survived the disaster. Then you can kill him.¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± The Golden Lion continued forward and reached the position of the Star Islands. It sailed straight in from the edge of the outermost island. When he approached Kuro, he found that the soil of these islands was emitting white light, or rather, the mist was dense in the soil and reflected by the moonlight. Because of the high concentration, it caused a glowing scene. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Kuro nodded and said approvingly, ¡°It is indeed a wonder.¡± As for the island, there was nothing there. There was nothing except moist soil that looked like it had been plowed by something. The island was not small, but there was nothing on it. Whether it was people, houses, or items, they were all washed away by the tsunami. When he got closer, he could see that there were some bloodstains floating on the sea around the island, and he could vaguely see some minced meat and buildings. It was an existence that had been shattered by the vortex. ¨® K¨¢di watched the scene in silence until the Golden Lion came to the center of the archipelago, the most central island. ¡°Indeed, not a single one is left. The 100-year-old ¡®Long Sword Pirates¡¯ have all been destroyed.¡± When ¨® K¨¢di said this, his tone was strong and complicated. ¡°Yes, all of them. I¡¯ve said that the advantage is in me, so now¡­¡± Whoosh! Before Kuro could finish speaking, there was a gust of wind behind him. Dang! Before the sound of the wind could spread, there was a crisp sound. Kuro glanced from the corner of his eye and saw Kuro appear behind him. His hands were covered with Haki and he blocked a long sword in front of him. ¡°What do you want to do? O. Cardi!¡± Crowe said coldly. In front of him, ¨® Kadi held the long sword with both hands, Armament Haki sweeping from his hands to the long sword. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± O.C.D. spoke calmly as he pulled his sword in and rubbed a spark from Crowe¡¯s arm and slid it directly over. He closed in and kicked Crowe¡¯s abdomen, causing Crowe to step back. With this force, he flew up and stepped on the air. After a few kicks, he stepped on the air and landed on the island in the center. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to continue the unfinished battle between Marines and Pirates!¡± O.C.D. reached out and pinched the leg of his glasses and threw it away. He reached out and ran his hand through his hair. In an instant, his hair turned into a slicked-back head and his entire appearance looked sharp and sinister with the change in his eyes. ¡°I already said that as long as the ¡®hilt¡¯ is not destroyed, it is useless to destroy the ¡®sword body¡¯. As long as the ¡®hilt¡¯ exists, the Long Sword Pirates will still have a day of rebirth. This is the mission of the ¡®hilt¡¯, and also my mission as the ¡®hilt¡¯!¡± O.C.D. held the sword in one hand and waved it. He looked up at the people on the ship. ¡°I, Captain of the Long Sword Pirates, Robert Henry, will continue to fight with you!¡± Robert Henry ¡­ Kuro raised his eyebrows and blew out smoke. ¡°Although I thought you were a little strange when I first saw you, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strange. A Marine undercover who has been undercover in the Pirates for ten years?¡± ¡°Is it strange? Yes¡­ I am so strange.¡± O.C.D. shook his head and smiled. ¡°I am so complicated. As a Marine and as a pirate, I can¡¯t go back on my duty. Then all I can do is this.¡± ¡°As a Marine, I stopped the purpose of the Long Sword Pirates to enter the Grand Line and also destroyed the Pirates. As a Pirate, as a Captain, I also want to complete my mission, which is to fight with the Marines who raided us here! Sa, Golden Lion! Come and fight, finish this unfinished battle and fight to the death!¡± ¡°So¡­ I can¡¯t understand.¡± Kuro looked at him and said, ¡°With your strength, you should not be weak. With so many people, you can apply for a Shichibukai. This is a compromise. Why not do it?¡± ¡°I know, I know that you have the power to coordinate Shichibukai, but the tradition of the Long Sword Pirates cannot be lost!¡± O.C.D. said in a deep voice: ¡°If my subordinates are unwilling, then they are unwilling. As the Captain, I can only follow the results of the election. This is the tradition of the Long Sword Pirates, this is my persistence as the Captain!¡± ¡°A Marine, sticking to the tradition of pirates¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°Understood. As you wish.¡± This man was so confused that he could not tell who he was. Kuro could understand this, but he did not understand it. But it¡¯s not like there are no stupid people in the sea. It¡¯s normal for people like them to be in the sea. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 ¨C O. Cardi (4) Kuro didn¡¯t move in the face of O¡¯Kadi¡¯s challenge, but Crowe stepped on the edge of the ship and jumped down, landing on the island opposite O¡¯Kadi. ¡°Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t need to do anything, I am enough, you despicable sneak attack!¡± Crowe said coldly. O.C.D. revealed a sinister smile and glared. A soul-stirring aura suddenly emitted from behind him and shot out like a violent wind. Most of the 2,000 Marines of the Golden Lion were hit by this momentum. Their eyes rolled back and they lay down. Haoshoku! ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kuro glanced back at the Marines lying on the ground. ¡°There really is Haoshoku. It¡¯s not fake intelligence.¡± The information that O.C.D. gave about Robert Henry contained Haoshoku (Haoshoku), which is himself. This is actually not fake. This is a man with qualifications. ¡°Haoshoku¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s body stiffened, and then he grew a little bigger. The top half of his face was covered by the wolf¡¯s head, and his limbs spread out with black hair and sharp claws, completing the human-beast transformation. ¡°But this level is useless to me! I follow Mr. Kuro around. Your Haoshoku is too weak!¡± The quality of Kuro¡¯s killing intent, or the Haoshoku of Barret, is much stronger than this person. Kuro has always been by Kuro¡¯s side and has been attacked by his late-stage Sa. He has also experienced the war between Kuro and Barret. He could even hold back the mixture of killing intent and Haoshoku. This Haoshoku is not enough! ¡°Is that so¡­ I haven¡¯t awakened for long, but I still have the King¡¯s aptitude.¡± ¨® K¨¢di gripped his sword with both hands and raised it. ¡°You or anyone else, just Marine will do. I will not go easy on a pirate like me. You can¡¯t blame me if you die!¡± ¡°Speed Shave!¡± Crowe narrowed his eyes and his body flashed, turning into a black shadow as he ran straight. Dang! O.C.D. waved his sword and the blade blocked in front of him. A spark flashed on the blade. Crowe grabbed his sword with his wolf claws and bared his teeth. ¡°Stop boasting, we don¡¯t know who will die!¡± In response to this, ¨® Kadi revealed a sneer. He shook his long sword forward and directly blocked Crowe¡¯s claws. At the same time, he pulled his long sword in and rolled up a wave of air. ¡°Sword Blowing Mist!¡± The long sword swung away, bringing with it a mess of slashes. ¡°Iron block!¡± Crowe had just been blocked and did not have time to dodge. Seeing the slash approach, his body tensed. Ding ding ding! The slash hit his body, tearing his clothes and making a crisp sound on the surface of his body. ¡°Tempest Kick: Chaos!¡± After blocking the slash, Crowe raised his legs and quickly kicked out afterimages in front of him. The afterimages carried countless light blue slashes directly towards O.C.D. O.C.D. stepped on the air and escaped from the direction of the attack. However, just as he jumped up, Crowe¡¯s figure disappeared and he quickly appeared behind him and kicked his back. Bang! With this step, ¨® Kadi stopped and landed on the ground. He waved his sword and slashed towards Crowe in the air. ¡°Iron Fist: Collapse!¡± Crowe punched out and his fist hit Chop, shattering Chop with a bang. At the same time, he stepped in the air and his body disappeared, pulling a black line in the air and appearing behind ¨® K¨¢di. His arm was like a whip, with the cold light of claws, he swung it directly. Chi!! ¨® C¨¢di¡¯s back stiffened and he was caught by four claw marks. He took a step forward and quickly rolled. As he rolled, he slashed back with his sword and happened to hit the afterimage that Crowe revealed. Bang! Crowe appeared beside him and kicked O¡¯Chadi away. He slid on the ground for more than ten meters before stopping. He quickly stood up and held the long sword in his hand. Ignoring the footprints on his face and the blood at the corner of his mouth, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Good speed.¡± Under the moonlight, a green light flashed in Crowe¡¯s eyes and he grinned. ¡°You will not be my opponent!¡± ¡°Eh? Is Crowe¡¯s speed a little faster than before?¡± On the deck, Leda said softly. ¡°Moon Wolf.¡± Kuro looked up at the moon that was half covered by clouds and said, ¡°At night, there is still the moon. The increase in combat power is comparable to that of the Fur Tribe.¡± The power of the Fur Tribe in the state of ¡°Full Moon¡± is several times that of the normal state, which is beyond Kro. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m your opponent or not. I¡¯m a pirate and you¡¯re a Marine. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± O.C.D. said lightly, ¡°Either you kill me or I kill you. This is our relationship.¡± ¡°Stupid.¡± Crowe said disdainfully, ¡°Instead of going with a bright future, you insist on courting death here. With your qualifications, you can just go back and report your duties. Even if you are the captain, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Hearing this, ¨® Kadi lowered his eyes¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Vice Admiral Sturt! Vice Admiral Sturt!¡± O.C.D. was carrying Vice-Admiral Stead, who was covered in blood. The Vice-Admiral¡¯s white hair was stained with blood, surrounded by dead pirates lying on the ground. ¡°Hold on, Vice-Admiral, the medical team will be here soon!¡± O¡¯Cardy, who was wearing a Marine cloak, shouted. The old Vice-Admiral Steer shook his head and smiled. He said softly, ¡°I am glad that as a Marine, I died in the battle with the pirates and not in a hospital bed¡­¡± That was in the South China Sea. At that time, he was a Marine Captain in the Headquarters and accompanied his superior, Vice-Admiral Stett, back to his hometown for a vacation. In the end, he saw the town being burned by the Pirates. Vice-Admiral Stett fell into the pirates¡¯ trap and died after being exhausted. That pirate group is the famous Long Sword Pirates of the South China Sea. That was ten years ago, and this matter was concealed by Sengoku, who was a Marshal at that time, and he let ¨® K¨¢di enter the ¡°Sword¡± team and defected on the grounds of killing his superior. And he, who had been drifting in the sea for several days, joined the mysterious Long Sword Pirates with the death of Vice-Admiral Strat as proof of allegiance. At that time, his mind was filled with revenge and his duty as a Marine. However, during the Great Age of Pirates, there were so many pirates in various places that Marine was overwhelmed. No matter how O.C.D. reported their location, the countermeasures given by the higher-ups were to ignore the less destructive Longsword Pirates than other pirate groups and pay close attention to their movements. As O.C.D., who had just joined the Pirates at that time, he also felt that he did not know much, so he went into hiding. In the first year, with his reputation of killing Vice-Admiral and the defected Marine Captain, he quickly obtained a position in the Long Sword Pirates and came to the side of the Long Sword Pirates Captain who was then the ¡°Hilt¡±. At that time, he was still full of anger. It was also at that time that his anger gradually subsided when he met that man. ¡°You are the defector Marine Captain? It¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s good to be a Marine. There¡¯s no need to be a pirate.¡± It was a hearty uncle named Robert Franz. ¡°Ah? You said you don¡¯t accept Marine¡¯s corruption? Hahaha, there is corruption everywhere. Anyway, welcome to the Long Sword Pirates, but I don¡¯t have the excitement you want here. The Long Sword Pirates have existed for a hundred years and have always been low-key. Just treat this place as your new home.¡± Franz patted O Cuddy on the shoulder and laughed. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 ¨C Contradictory Person That smile angered ¨® K¨¢di. ¡°If you want to keep a low profile, why did you attack the town? Didn¡¯t you let the Marines notice us?¡± Ordinary people would feel that something was wrong with that strange tone. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my decision. Although I¡¯m the Captain, I can¡¯t control the will of my subordinates. Human will is free, and we can¡¯t control it. We are a group of pirates who gather together for free will. What everyone does is their personal freedom, but the Long Sword Pirates won¡¯t mobilize collectively. That requires more than half of the votes, and I, the Captain, can decide.¡± Franz laughed. ¡°You¡¯ll understand if you stay a little longer.¡± O.C.D. did not understand and did not want to understand. If he was not an undercover agent with his own mission and needed to watch the movements of the Long Sword Pirates, he would want to kill this Captain now. But as his days here grew longer and longer, he also understood that it was useless to kill the Captain. Once the Captain died, a new Captain would be elected. As long as more than half agreed, that person would be the new Captain. The hilt and the sword body are one. Only with the sword body can there be a meaning to the existence of the hilt. Only with the sword hilt can the sword body be waved. Then, he discovered that the truth was just as Franz had said. The pirates who raided the town were really individual pirates who occupied a small part of the 10,000 Pirates, and most of the pirates were just living their lives in the archipelago like ordinary people. When O.C.D. couldn¡¯t help but be curious and asked a man who catches fish for a living every day and looks more like a fisherman than a pirate, the answer he gave was that the kingdom he belongs to is too ruthless and he can only go to sea as a pirate. The other pirates have all kinds of reasons. Some of them feel that the local royal army is too much of a bully and they can¡¯t help but resist. There are also some who were attacked by pirates and killed by them, but they were bullied by the officials who colluded with the pirates and fled. There are many reasons, but it¡¯s one. I can¡¯t live. This is a pirate group composed of members who can¡¯t survive and it has existed for a hundred years. Of course, there are also pirates who join in purely for looting, but after they join the Long Sword Pirates, they will either quit and start a new business, or they will share the loot with these people. They are also surviving and are no different from civilians. The only difference is that they do not have Marine protection, but they also do not have harsh taxation and oppression. They are free. Franz, on the other hand, was not so much the Captain as the mediator of more than 10,000 people. He was the one who solved all the conflicts and troubles. It was resolved easily and peacefully by his hearty smile. This pirate group does not accept those with families and only accepts those pirates who are down and out. They are collectively supported by them and they do things collectively. When someone leaves, no one stops them. Instead, they celebrate. After seeing all this, ¨® K¨¢di finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Cardy, we actually don¡¯t have that big of an ambition. This pirate group has existed for more than a hundred years, and it has always been the collective will action. Whatever they want, the Long Sword Pirates will do. They want to be a real pirate group, and we are a real pirate group. They want peace, so we will be quiet.¡± That day, Franz stood on the edge of the island and pointed to the sea and said to O. Kady: ¡°Once they find their target, they will leave automatically. Until they find their target, we will be their safe haven. They can wait until they find their own target. For better or worse, that is their choice.¡± Franz showed a hearty smile. ¡°The tradition of the Long Sword Pirates is the long sword of a knight, protecting people until they don¡¯t need it!¡± On that day, the sun shone on Franz¡¯s smiling face, which looked bright and dazzling, and also stunned O.C.D. This is another form of justice, and although it ignores the laws of the World Government, it is also justice ¡­ From that day on, ¨® Kadi restrained his hatred and seriously observed the Long Sword Pirates and gradually integrated into them. His intelligence will still be sent out, but he will also participate in the actions of the Longsword Pirates. Gradually, his status became higher and higher, and he took the initiative to share the skills of the Marines and improve the strength of the pirates. In this way, his reputation became more and more high. O.C.D. smiled when he saw those people smiling happily because of the new body technique they had learned. He will also ask those pirates to not kill anyone, as long as the supplies are enough. With the addition of a fallen Marine Captain like him, the Long Sword Pirates are living better than before and more in line with the justice in their hearts. Isn¡¯t it time to go ¡­ Let this place continue like this. They are just a group of people who want to live freely. Until Franz died. Yes, Franz is dead, from overwork with a heart attack. When he found out about this, ¨® Kadi was stunned for a long time. The Captain is dead, but the Long Sword Pirates still exists and will always exist. Facing everyone¡¯s eager expectations, ¨® Kadi picked up the long sword, but his thoughts were in chaos at this moment. He is Marine, but he¡­ is also a pirate. He will bear the responsibility of the ¡°Hilt¡± of the Long Sword Pirates and continue to maintain the tradition as the Captain. He changed his name to Robert Henry and became famous as the Captain of the Longsword Pirates. But he seemed to have used too much strength. During the time that he became the Captain, the Long Sword Pirates gradually over-transformed into Marines. Every time they plundered, they would be more relaxed and have no opponents. At some point, the people in the Long Sword Pirates began to become arrogant. They were not satisfied with living on this island in the South China Sea. They wanted more resources and they wanted to¡­ establish a country! No one in the South China Sea can stop them. They will succeed. ¨® Kady, as Marine, must stop this. And as Robert Henry, he cannot go against the will of the Long Sword Pirates. This is tradition. Their will is there. The Sword Pirates are there. ¡°Go to Grand Line, we have a chance there!¡± When O.C.D. said this, everyone agreed that the Long Sword Pirates would be deployed as a whole. And he was ready. As a Marine, he reported the news and completed his accusation. As a pirate, he was also prepared to advance and retreat with the Longsword Pirates. Marine won, so he will die as the last Captain and not let the pirates down. If Marine loses, then he will fight with the Long Sword Pirates as a Marine Captain of Headquarters and will not let Marine down. But the end result ¡­ ¡­ . The lowered eyes looked up and O.C.D. revealed a silent sneer. ¡°You won¡¯t understand¡­¡± Who can understand contradictory individuals and people? There is no need for words, just fight! Chapter 998 Chapter 998 ¨C (1) Crowe didn¡¯t understand. Not to mention that he didn¡¯t know about O¡¯Cuddy¡¯s deeds, even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t understand. He used to be a pirate, but after he was recruited by Kuro as a Marine, he devoted himself to being a Marine. Even if he still feels that Mr. Kuro is the ¡°Captain¡± now, even if this ¡°Captain¡± is not here, he will still be a Marine. He has integrated into the Marine. For this kind of person, Crowe¡¯s only sense is that this person no longer knows whether he is Marine or a pirate. The confusion of identity makes him completely contradictory, but it is also a betrayal. As a pirate, he betrayed his own Pirates. As Marine, he betrayed his organization. Both sides were not pleasing, and both sides were unstable. Even after attracting Mr. Kuro, he still wanted to fight with him. Seeking death? ¡°You are not worthy of Mr. Kuro¡¯s help, contradictory person, stupid person!¡± Crowe bared his teeth and his body gradually expanded. The smooth black fur on the surface of his body began to expand wildly and he gradually became a five-meter-tall werewolf. ¡°Come, let the great Lord Crowe finish you!¡± That voice was like several voices mixed together and it seemed very heavy. At this moment, the moon in the sky broke away from the cover of the dark clouds and revealed the shape of a full moon. The moonlight fell on the werewolf¡¯s fur and flowed with a silver brilliance. Under this, his body became stronger. ¡°Ao!!!¡± Crowe roared towards the sky and let out a wolf howl. The sound waves emitted by the howl made the island tremble slightly. The fur seemed to have exploded, and the tip of the fur stood like a needle, adding a little more ferocity to the werewolf body. Thud! Crowe dropped to all fours and made a loud noise, raising a cloud of dust. At this moment, his body length has reached eight meters and his whole body exploded, looking extremely ferocious. Moon Wolf¡¯s true form can only be revealed under the full moon. This is his true perfect posture! He was going to kill ¨® K¨¢di with one blow! At the same time, O¡¯Cuddy¡¯s momentum was rising. He raised the sword in his hand, and the Armament Haki in the shape of a spiral flashed on the sword. He pulled the sword back and got into a swinging posture, and said, ¡°Catch!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± On the deck, Kuro saw this scene and was slightly surprised. ¡°Can it be to this extent? Haki is only released in the South China Sea¡­¡± ¡°Howl!¡± On the deck, the dog that followed him out was barking. The werewolf posture that was staring at Crowe seemed to be a little excited. It also lowered its limbs and assumed the same posture as that, as if it was learning. ¡°Why do you envy a wolf?¡± Kuro patted the dog¡¯s head, shook his head, and turned towards the office. ¡°Kuro?¡± Leda looked over. ¡°I¡¯m not going to watch it anymore. A person who has relied on self-hypnosis to keep himself from collapsing all these years is meaningless.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°This kind of person has been lost for a long time. He only wants to die and get it over with. Look at what he is doing. Crowe can deal with him.¡± The level of Haki release, in terms of Haki alone, may be invincible in the South China Sea. But Crowe has followed him for so long, and Kuro knows his strength. Even if it¡¯s a human-beast form, if they fight for a long time, they will win. Now that Crowe has become an orc under the full moon, if he loses to such a person¡­ Then he would have to go back to the headquarters and start all over again. Bang!!! Soon, there was a loud noise behind him. Kuro stopped for a moment, shook his head, and murmured, ¡°Stupid¡­¡± Then, they entered the fortress. On the island, Crowe and O¡¯Cuddy¡¯s figures are separated from each other, their backs facing each other. Crowe¡¯s body swayed and gradually shrank into his human-beast form. He looked down at a wound on his chest and frowned slightly. Crack! O.C.D. remained in a sword-wielding posture and froze there. The sword made a crisp sound and the blade cracked and fell to the ground in pieces. After his body shook for a while, he looked down at the huge hole in his chest and smiled bitterly. ¡°So ¡­ Marine won.¡± With that, he fell down and died. Crowe transformed into his human form and pushed up his glasses. Without looking at the corpse behind him, he said lightly, ¡°Yes, Marine won because as a former pirate, I will not have sympathy for pirates. The cruel sea will not give people two answers. If you don¡¯t choose one firmly, you will only be swallowed by the waves. This is what Mr. Kuro said, remember it well.¡± ¡°Did he win?¡± In the corridor of the fortress, sensing the aura outside, Leda shrugged and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this person after?¡± ¡°For peace of mind.¡± Kuro walked up the corridor and said, ¡°Make yourself feel at ease and think that you are worthy of Marines or pirates, but in fact, you are annoying both ends. Leda, don¡¯t be such an awkward person in the future.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Leda proudly raised her head and raised her small fist. ¡°I am very strong. What I want to do, I will definitely complete. Besides, you will help me, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me call someone to bring you food again, do it yourself!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes helplessly, but he started thinking again. The incident with O.C.D. gave him a wake-up call. This kind of person should not be a special case. There are probably many cases like this. There should be many such undercover agents in ¡®Sword¡¯ who have been undercover for a long time and can¡¯t tell whether they are Marines or pirates. Once an unexpected event happens, he will probably be like O.C.D.D. His identity will be confused and he will only want to die. ¡®That won¡¯t do.¡¯ An undercover agent is a high-risk agent. In addition to its danger to life, it is also quite dangerous to the mind. Humans are emotional animals. Even pirates are emotional. Even if it is the Pirates who commit all kinds of crimes, it is impossible for them to be completely bloody traitors. If that is the case, there is nothing for the Pirates to do. Once they get along with each other for a long time, those undercover agents will probably develop feelings for pirates, leading to a sense of belonging to pirates. This is not good. After all, they were sent out by their Marines and they were originally hot-blooded people. After all, who can become an undercover agent without being hot-blooded? But if he just left them there, wouldn¡¯t he be making these people look like O¡¯Cardy for nothing? But it is not appropriate to recall all of them, then this secret team will be in vain. For so many years, Marine¡¯s intelligence network relies on this, and sometimes CP can¡¯t be counted on. After all, it is directly under the World Government, not their Marine. They are parallel organizations. He had to think of a way to stabilize all of them so that there would not be any conflict of identity. Those short-term undercover agents should be fine, but the long-term undercover agents probably have this tendency. ¡°Let Crowe come up later.¡± Kuro said to Leda, ¡°He is the vice-captain. Let him think of a way to prevent this situation from happening again.¡± Chapter 999 Chapter 999 ¨C (2) Three days later, South Blue. The huge golden ship sailed aimlessly on the sea. In Kuro¡¯s office, Crowe had dark circles under his eyes as he handed some information to Kuro. When he looked carefully, his hands were still trembling. Ever since Kuro asked him to take a look at the specific situation of the undercover agent of ¡®Sword¡¯, he had been working quickly. Today, he had finally sorted it out and handed it to Kuro. Even he was a little tired from this extremely exhausting work. ¡°No need to look, just pick up the important ones and listen.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°I asked you to check the total data of all the undercover agents, and then according to the year and the total ratio of status, just tell me the data.¡± Crowe said nothing. Then why didn¡¯t you say so in the first place! ¡®You should have said so!¡¯ ¡®Why didn¡¯t you say so!¡¯ He spent so much effort organizing the information and thought that you wanted to see it! Crowe¡¯s lips twitched and he took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Mr. Kuro, according to the investigation, 60% of all the undercover agents of ¡®Sword¡¯ have been undercover for more than five years. Among these 60% total, 20% of them are cadres in the pirate group and they will send out intelligence, but the time is uncertain. Generally speaking, they will send out intelligence once every three months to inform their members or team leaders.¡± The Division Captain has the right to know the contact information of the higher-ups of the Sword, which is Kuro, who is currently in charge of the Sword. That is why O.C.D. can call them directly. ¡°Five years¡­¡± Kuro thought about it and leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°So, have you figured out how to make these people not waver?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, maybe we can contact them regularly, especially those who have been undercover for a long time. Let the team members see them and know what they are doing. We can also send some small gifts to maintain the relationship,¡± said Crowe. ¡°What are you doing? Going to the rooftop for your birthday?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°This thing is useless and easily exposed. If you don¡¯t pay attention, your superior will be thrown off the roof.¡± ¡°?¡± A few question marks appeared on Crowe¡¯s head, and he didn¡¯t quite understand what Kuro meant. Isn¡¯t there Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk)? Besides, how high can you hit someone to death? Ordinary heights are not useful to them. ¡°Check it.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°Activate the secret review. You will handle this matter. Coordinate the Marine members of the various teams of ¡®Sword¡¯, contact them and let them be responsible for the review of the undercover agents. Of course, it is only for the undercover members above five years. In addition¡­¡± He picked up Den Den Mushi and dialed a number. Soon, Den Den Mushi was connected and he turned into a person with a sexy mustache and cold eyes. ¡°Lucci¡­¡± ¡°Kuro, what are you doing now?¡± Den Den Mushi said coldly. ¡°What do you mean by what do you want to do? Can¡¯t I chat with you?¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°You are not that kind of person. If you have something to say, just say it. I am very busy,¡± Den Den Mushi said lightly. ¡°Okay, I like your straightforwardness. I recently took charge of ¡®Sword¡¯. You CP know this, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t.¡± As one of the three major direct agencies of the World Government, it is impossible for them not to know about Marine¡¯s secret intelligence team, ¡°Sword¡±. ¡°We know that you have been in charge recently, right?¡± Lucci said. ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to cooperate with you. Recently, I want to review the temperament of the old undercover agents. You can send some people to cooperate with my department and investigate these old undercover agents. If you feel that they can¡¯t do it, then lock them up and transform them. Remember, lock them up. If it¡¯s possible, use your CP¡¯s strengths and send the old undercover agents to the position of Captain.¡± Den Den Mushi paused for a moment and said angrily: ¡°I am not your subordinate, Luciru Kuro!¡± ¡°Aiya, they are all under the World Government. You are CP0¡¯s officer, you have the power.¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke indifferently. ¡°Do me a favor and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Kuro does not have a good relationship with CP and World Government officials, but with Lucci, although their relationship is not good, it is definitely not bad. After all, they have dealt with each other several times. However, Kuro did not expect Lucci to agree. He would call Lucci first and try. If Lucci did not agree, he would find the old man or Sakasugi and ask them to wrangle with the higher-ups and settle this matter. Den Den Mushi was silent for a while and said, ¡°I understand. Take out a charter and I will cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re so easy to talk to. Okay, it¡¯s settled then. You come up with a deputy and I¡¯ll let my deputy do the docking later. That¡¯s it.¡± Kurlo didn¡¯t wait for Lucci to speak. He hung up the phone and smiled. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, help those undercover agents onto the Captain¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°Are we going to control the movements of the Pirates?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Kuro said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like CP, CP does have a result. The goal they want will definitely be achieved. Our Marine is not as dark as them, but with just Marine, it is unlikely to complete the psychological review of the undercover. But with CP alone, the means are too extreme, but if they cooperate, with Marine as the leader and CP as the support, this can be done.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get rid of those undercover agents. After all, they were sent out from the Navy. We have to admit that as long as things don¡¯t go too far, I can pretend not to see it. If things go too far, it depends on the situation whether to capture or kill them. If it¡¯s not necessary, we will capture and hold them.¡± As a person, he had to be considerate. Marine sent out the undercover agents. Marines who accepted the undercover mission gave up the promotion opportunity in Marine. For the sake of justice in their hearts, they were willing to be a pirate in the Pirates. Not only did they have to bear the danger of being discovered by pirates, but they also had to fight ordinary Marines. If they were killed, they would be killed and there was no place to talk about it. This is what the Marines owe them. Even if they have fallen, as long as they do not touch the big bottom line, they will be captured and imprisoned. As for those who passed the review, they were sent to the position of Captain. It was mainly because Kuro felt that it was dangerous and not good to let them tremble in fear under the Pirates. They should learn from Drake and directly become the Captain, and even a Supernova. Marines still have limitations. Their main mission is to protect, but pirates are not. If you can be a pirate, can¡¯t Marines be a pirate? Marine as a pirate can not only attack pirates, but once those undercover pirates become captains, as long as they pass the postgraduate examination, the Pirates will also obey Marine¡¯s discipline and will not cause damage to civilians. Only pirates are allowed to run wild? Marines are not allowed to run wild? Where did the logic come from? Although this move is not so effective for New World and Grand Line, it is still very useful against Four Seas and can make Four Seas safer. Kou Ke can also go to me. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 ¨C It¡¯S Impossible Not To Make Mistakes This kind of thing was naturally left to Crowe. He was only responsible for moving his mouth. Otherwise, why would he accept subordinates? How can a superior be a subordinate¡¯s tool? If something happens to the old man, even if I don¡¯t want to do it, I can do it. After a few days in the South China Sea, Kuro went straight back to the headquarters. After having enough fun, he went back to the headquarters to rest for a while, lest the higher-ups think that he was slacking outside. He¡¯s not Garp, he¡¯s not a simple-minded person, he still has to pay attention to the impact. Go back and rest for a while, just take it that he¡¯s tired of looking for Shichibukai, and then after resting, he will go to ¡®find Shichibukai¡¯. He was comfortable, and Leda shopped and ate every day. It was also very comfortable. The only person who was uncomfortable was Crowe. After entering Headquarters, he got busy with Mr. Kuro¡¯s request. This matter was made so easy by Mr. Kuro, but it was very troublesome to do. Mr. Kuro¡¯s request is very complicated. First of all, he has to find an undercover agent. But a secret team like ¡®Sword¡¯, since it is a small team, the number of people is actually not much. After all, going to be an undercover agent for the Pirates is not something that ordinary Pirates can have. For example, in the South China Sea, only special pirate groups like the Long Sword Pirates exist. They are basically old forces that have been in the sea for some years. There is no need to talk about the Grand Line. There is definitely one. There is even more in the New World. Even in the Four Seas, there are those old forces who are unwilling to go to the Grand Line and only want to plunder in the Four Seas. However, this kind of force is not small. It is not at the level of the former ¡®East Sea Overlord¡¯ Crick. The Longsword Pirates are on the same level as the Vinsmoke family of North Blue. Only this kind of spy can enter. But it is very difficult for such a pirate group to rise up. Not every undercover agent will have the aptitude like O.C.D. and not every undercover agent will have the strength of Drake, who can become a ¡®six-cell¡¯ pirate after entering the Kaido Pirates. The reason why he became a ¡®six-cell¡¯ is because Drake is an Animal, but this kind of existence is only for ¡®six-cell¡¯. It is still a long way from the position of the ¡®big board¡¯. However, the other Pirates are not as large as Kaido. But other undercover agents are not of such high quality. They are all ordinary Marines. Even if there is an assassination by CP, it is impossible for him to get promoted. Besides, CP may not be able to defeat the Captains of these Pirates, and even Crowe himself may not win. If it was really that easy to assassinate, there would not be so many pirates in the world. Taking a step back, even if those undercover agents were brought up, they would not be able to convince the public. This mission is extraordinarily difficult. However, as soon as the boss opens his mouth, his subordinates will break their legs. Even if this thing is definitely a failure, he will not be able to report it without trying. He could not take over the position of captain for the time being, but he could still review this matter. Kaku and Crowe, who were sent by Lucci, joined forces and went around the world, beginning to review those who were undercover in the Pirates. The target is a member of the ¡®Sword¡¯ who has been lurking for more than five years. Marine members of the ¡®Sword¡¯ Division work with CP and are responsible for undercover operations around the world. Meanwhile, Crowe and Kaku formed an alliance and led people to patrol the base to avoid any accidents. As for the information that Crowe believed, it naturally reached Kuro. Looking at his analysis report, Kuro, who was in his own office in the headquarters, nodded. ¡°The analysis is not bad, I take it for granted.¡± Leda turned around with a piece of bread in her mouth and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°The way Sword handled it, when I said that I wanted to help someone become a captain, I was a little too simple.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s review it first and put the rest down.¡± He was not ashamed. There is no such thing as not making mistakes. The decision was found by someone and could not be completed. Isn¡¯t this normal? There is no such thing as a perfect victory. If anyone in the sea said that he was invincible, there was only one possibility. He had never seen the world. ¡°Where do you want to go next, Leda?¡± Kuro looked at Leda. ¡°Balati.¡± Leda opened her mouth. ¡°Are you obsessed with Barati? Why do you always run there?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°The food is delicious and the boss is not bad. I like it there so much.¡± Leda¡¯s eyes smiled into crescents. ¡°Okay, okay, as you wish¡­¡± ¡­ . New World, the sea near Dressrosa. This place is currently very chaotic because Dressrosa has begun to expand again. The war has swept a large area of sea near Dressrosa, and all the nobles of human towns and countries are trembling with fear. The Pirates who were protecting them were no match for Dressrosa at all. Or rather, they were no match for Dressrosa¡¯s Marines and the Marines of the Kingdom of Korf. The Pirates nearby were either destroyed or fled in panic. Without the protection of the pirates, they can only wait for Dressrosa to come and conquer and then be included in its map. The war is continuing, so the turmoil caused by the war is also continuing. There will be chaos in turmoil and there will be opportunities for chaos. Some of the Pirates are more courageous and are ready to take advantage of the situation to occupy the territory that these Pirates have abandoned. On the sea, more than ten pirate ships were sailing. On one of the huge ships, a pirate wearing a fur shoulder guard looked at the huge pirate sitting on a big chair on the deck with a horn on his head. ¡°Captain, do we really have to do this? I heard that Dressrosa¡¯s national strength is very high. If we go over directly, we will run into them!¡± ¡°Coo¡­ coo¡­¡± The one-horned pirate held a wooden barrel cup and poured wine into his mouth. When he heard this, his eyes widened and he threw the wooden barrel cup away. ¡°What are you afraid of! If Dressrosa is not convinced, then we will conquer that country together!!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the World Government¡­¡± The pirate hesitated. The one-horned giant glared at the pirate, his eyes began to be bloodshot, and he said boldly: ¡°Who am I?!¡± Those bloodshot eyes made the pirate take a step back and he said in fear, ¡°You, you are the Captain of the One-Horned Pirates, ¡®One-Horned¡¯ Offi.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s it!!¡± The one-horned giant shouted, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of the World Government, what¡¯s there to be afraid of Marine, I¡¯m Ophir!!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The fur-clad pirate stood at attention and shouted. At this time, in the distant sea, a Battleship was also sailing very fast in the direction of Dressrosa. On the deck, Crowe held a bounty order and looked at the sea. ¡°The pirate group where the undercover is going to be contacted this time is a little difficult to deal with¡­¡± On the bounty notice was the appearance of a one-horned giant roaring. ¡®One-Horned¡¯ Orffy, Captain of One-Horned Pirates, 1.6 billion bounty! Among the silver medalists below Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), this person also occupies a place and has a firm foothold in the New World. He is a powerful and famous pirate! Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 ¨C Also Suitable For Ambush There are a lot of Pirates in the New World. Except for Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) who are the overlords of the New World and are regarded by many pirates as the ¡®Sea Emperor¡¯, the contestants below are not weak. After all, none of them could stand firm under the influence of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). 1.6 billion pirates, no matter where they are, they are all pirates. These people who have gained a firm foothold are not simply adventurous tourists. They have been operating in the New World for at least ten years before they achieved this result. The One-Horned Pirates is one of them. Their power is huge and they occupy more than ten islands. They radiate to the two surrounding countries and use their flags. Crowe was going to contact an undercover agent in the One-Horned Pirates. He was a Marine undercover agent for more than five years, a Battle Squad Captain in the One-Horned Pirates. He was also a member of the nearby area¡¯s ¡°Sword¡± squad, codenamed ¡°One-Horned¡± Squad. The Captain was a base chief of a nearby Marine base. Crowe contacted him and took him to the agreed place to evaluate the temperament of the member. Moreover, he also has to look at the current danger level. If there is no problem with his temperament, but it is too dangerous and he may die at any time, according to Mr. Kuro, he can be specially recruited back. There is no need to stand there. Of course, the specific degree of danger has to be judged by Crowe himself. ¡°Do you know anything about the Horned Pirates?¡± Crowe put away the bounty and asked without looking back. Behind him stood two people, one was the base chief of the nearby Marine base, Colonel Headquarters. There was also a man with a square long nose and a hat, who crossed his arms and nodded. ¡°This old man knows a little. ¡®One-Horned¡¯ Orffy is a giant. He is born with great power and has the blood of a demon. The horn on his head is the evidence. This guy¡¯s Haki can cover the hard horn and is invincible. He also has the nickname ¡®Fortress Destroyer¡¯. No matter how hard a fortress is, it will be destroyed by him. He once broke the Marine Fortress alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very powerful¡­ There are a few more that we have to pay attention to.¡± Crowe sighed and took out a few more wanted posters. In addition to One-Horned Offi, he had five cadres under him. There were five bounties, all of which were different in appearance. There were men and women, and one of them was a woman. Her arm was extended and there was an old vulture standing on it. ¡®Vulture Witch¡¯ Nakuru, bounty 237 million Berries. The second picture was of a native young man with a lot of feathers in his hair, holding a big boomerang with a lot of color patterns on his body, like a primitive island, smiling at the front. ¡®Tidal Surge¡¯ Garford, bounty 244 million Berries. The third one showed a young man with long hair wearing only strong pants and eating his upper body and feet. This young man was holding a three-edged revolving blade in one hand, and the weapon was extended with chains, which were held in the other hand. ¡°Homicide Blade¡± Herbert, Bounty 385 million Berries. The fourth photo was of a red-skinned man with a diamond-shaped head, showing a mouthful of white teeth. The smile on his face occupied half of his face, looking funny and ferocious. ¡®Mechanical Fist¡¯ Yagyu Ishigaru, bounty of 450 million Berries. The last one was a muscular bald man wearing a monk robe that revealed half of his chest and shoulders. There were huge Buddha beads hanging around his neck and he was holding a big stone pillar as thick as him. Mountain Ghost Sword Hero Wang Long, bounty of 519 million Berries! Judging from his name, he is a Chinese. Of the five big divisions under One-Horned Oph¨¦lie, one is stronger than the other, and the strongest one is as high as 500 million Berries. This is not the so-called 500 million yuan level of the New Era, but the bounty reward for not having much interaction with the World Government and fighting between pirates and Marines. It is very difficult to survive under such a pirate group, and it is unlikely to become the captain of such a pirate group. In the end, the Longsword Pirates are the special case of this sea. There is no individual style, only group style. However, the normal pirates on the sea have a strong personal style that cannot be replaced, and it is useless to replace those small pirate groups. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Crowe rubbed his head and sighed. It was not because of this so-called ¡®One-Horned¡¯ Oph¨¦lie, but because of Mr. Kuro¡¯s request. Although the report has been sent and the reason for the irreplaceable Pirates is stated, it is Mr. Kuro¡¯s request after all. If possible¡­ Is it better to do it? But not for this Pirates, the strength of this Pirates is completely impossible. What does 1.6 billion bounty mean? Big Mom¡¯s strongest son, Katakuri, is only one billion. Kaido¡¯s Three Disasters, Fire Disaster and Plague are both 1.3 billion, but Fire Disaster is tens of millions higher. 1.6 billion pirates, that is really strong. ¡°We¡¯re here, Vice-Admiral.¡± At this time, the Marine Captain behind him, the captain of the ¡°Single Horn¡± team of ¡°Sword¡±, pointed to an island in front of him that was like a mountain: ¡°That¡¯s where we agreed to meet, Mountain Islands. This place is now in war. Dressrosa drove away the Pirates who occupied this place, but the local mountain people are not willing to surrender, so they are fighting.¡± ¡± Dressrosa¡­¡± Crowe pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with David and why he was starting to conquer again. This guy really lived up to the title of ¡®Conqueror King¡¯ given to him by the sea. The Battleship gradually approached the Mountain Islands and docked at the first shallow landing point. After the group of people came down, the Marine Captain unfolded the map and pointed to a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s meet here.¡± Using the location of the map, everyone first determined their position and looked at the direction of the destination. That location was probably between the mountains. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Crowe called out and led Kaku and the Marine Captain forward. This kind of review can¡¯t have many people. A few is enough. This Marine Captain is responsible for asking questions, Kaku is responsible for evaluation, and Crowe is responsible for making decisions. It will soon be determined whether this Marine will stay or go. Should he stay and continue to be an undercover agent, or should he be recalled to be a Marine, or¡­ be detained or killed. They would know when they met. Not long after, Crowe and others followed the map to the target location. ¡°This is it. Is he not here yet?¡± The Marine Captain looked at the map and then at the empty territory in front of him and muttered to himself. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± Kaku looked around and said, ¡°What do you think, Vice-Admiral Crowe?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and a cold light flashed across his lenses, and his expression gradually became serious. This place was flat, but it was surrounded by mountains on all sides, surrounded by high mountains and hillsides. The only path they could take was the small path they came from and a small path ahead. This place is quite suitable for secret meetings and will not be discovered, but this is when people come in advance. But if no one comes, then this place is also suitable for an ambush¡­ Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 ¨C Death Penalty Bang! A gunshot sounded from the top of the mountain. Both Crowe and Kaku were stunned. Subconsciously, Crowe put one hand forward and blocked the Marine Captain while Kaku stepped back. Dang! A pellet was caught by Kro¡¯s hand full of Armament Haki. He looked sideways at the mountain peak where the gunshot came from and saw a man wearing a fur shoulder guard standing on the top of the mountain with a sneer on his face and smoke coming out of his hand. ¡°Long time no see, Colonel.¡± The Marine Captain was stunned for a long time before he glared at the man with the fur shoulder guard. ¡°What do you want? Why did you shoot?!¡± ¡°Do you need to ask?¡± Crowe released his hand and let the pellet fall to the ground. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a mutiny.¡± ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t want to be a Marine anymore. As a pirate, I am very free. The information I gave you in the past was fake. If you had kept in touch with me, nothing would have happened, but you insisted on coming here. Then I could only kill you.¡± The fur shoulder guard said and took a step back. After that step, a large number of pirates appeared on the surrounding mountains, holding guns and knives and pointing them at the three people with a ferocious smile. Next to the pirate with fur shoulder guard, a woman in a witch dress gradually came out. On her shoulder stood a stooping vulture. The vulture curved its mouth and eyes very humanly, as if it was mocking them. ¡°Did a cadre come?¡± Crowe was looking at the bounty order just now and knew this person¡ªVulture Witch, Nakuru! ¡°Only three people?¡± Nacruelu glanced at the people below and saw that Crowe was slightly stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°Crow Wolf? You¡¯re quite powerful, but just three people are not enough. I was just bored and wanted to see Marine¡¯s wonderful expression after he was betrayed, but now I changed my mind. Hey, Crow Wolf, if you surrender, you can avoid death.¡± Crowe¡¯s body began to expand and he directly transformed into a five-meter-tall werewolf. He breathed heavily and said in a deep voice: ¡°You are not qualified to persuade the great Crowe to surrender, let alone, I am Marine, I will not surrender!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then you can die here.¡± Nakuru moved his fingers. ¡°Shoot.¡± Bang bang bang! The pirates in all directions pulled the trigger and the bullets hit Crowe and others in all directions. The moment the gunshot sounded, Crowe swept his tail and directly wrapped up the Marine Captain beside him. Clap clap clap clap clap!! The pellet hit Crowe¡¯s huge werewolf body, making a crisp sound and sparks. He sneered. ¡°What can this level of dominance do?¡± These pellets carry Haki. Although they are so shallow that Crowe doesn¡¯t care at all, they do carry Haki. But for Crowe, he doesn¡¯t need Haki to block them, he doesn¡¯t even need a piece of iron. He can deal with them with his current body. A large number of bullets were subconsciously fired at the largest Crowe, but Kaku was not spared. His body was tense, his fists were behind his waist, and his body was dark, blocking these bullets with iron and Haki. ¡°Haki? How troublesome.¡± Kaku looked at one of the small hilltops. ¡°There is no other way, we can¡¯t retreat.¡± His body expanded rapidly, especially his neck, which grew longer and turned into a giraffe with a very long neck and a square nose. He pressed his hooves on the ground and his neck spun like a windmill. ¡°Range Foot Zhou Duan!¡± Buzz! A circle of light blue cut directly swung from above as his neck rotated and ran towards the surrounding mountains. Everyone could not react in time because this move was not released to them at all. It was aimed at the mountain under their feet! Almost three years ago, Kaku was able to break the incomparably hard tower on the Island of Justice with this move, and three years later, its power will naturally not be weak. The mountain where the pirates stood was cut open collectively and flew up under the force and then quickly fell down, causing the standing pirates to fall from the mountain. ¡°A bunch of useless trash.¡± At this time, Nakuru was also smashed in the air by a move, but with a move of her shoulder, the condor standing on her shoulder flapped its wings and directly took off. At the moment of taking off, its body suddenly expanded and turned into a huge condor, steadily carrying Nakuru on its back. ¡°Go, Vulture!¡± Nakuru pointed down and the huge vulture spread its wings. The feathers on its wings scattered like iron swords and attacked the two. ¡°A monster of the New World?¡± Crowe narrowed his eyes and his tail wrapped around the Marine Captain. His body suddenly jumped back and he dodged the iron sword-like feathers. Bang bang bang!! The feathers exploded on the ground like cannonballs, creating clouds of smoke and dust. When the smoke and dust dissipated, there was a small pit under each thick feather. ¡°Wolf Run Cannon!¡± As soon as Kro landed on the ground, he opened his mouth and under his chest and abdomen, an Air Cannon roared out. However, the moment Crowe opened his mouth, the condor¡¯s body swayed and its huge body flew sideways, avoiding Crowe¡¯s attack. Kenbonshoku (Observation)! Sharp bird, but ¡­ ¡°Giraffe Battery!¡± Kaku¡¯s limbs were fixed to the ground, and his long neck was compressed inward, and it quickly burst open like a spring. The square nose, as the tip of the nose, rushed straight towards Nakuru on the back of the vulture. Ding!!! Nakuru dodged to the side and took the opportunity to pull out the short knife behind his waist and hacked Kaku¡¯s nose with Haki, making a crisp sound. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, bastard Marine!¡± Nacruz sneered. Kaku glanced at him and said lightly, ¡°This old man is not Marine, and¡­ you are really weak!¡± Bang! He directly resisted the short knife and swung his neck. His long nose directly hit Nakuru¡¯s body and the huge force directly threw Nakuru away. ¡°Inu Lan!!¡± Crowe opened his mouth and roared, directly releasing a shock wave with chaotic slashes. When Nakuru flew out of the space outside the vulture, the shock wave also hit in the air and instantly swallowed Nakuru. This woman is really not strong. After he transformed, he sensed the aura of weak prey coming from the hunting rhythm. The really powerful one is the vulture that can change its size and feathers like iron swords. Most of the bounty is probably on this vulture, and the remaining tens of millions are that woman¡¯s. The condor did not expect this scene either. It stared blankly at the broken pieces falling to the ground under the impact of Canine Mist¡¯s shock wave. A trace of doubt appeared in its eyes, and that doubt quickly disappeared. ¡°Ga!!!¡± The condor flapped its wings and let out a cry. Under the spread of its wings, it revealed a metallic color. ¡°Coming!¡± Crowe¡¯s body tensed. ¡°This thing is a little difficult. Can you do it, Kaku?¡± ¡°You are as annoying as Jabra, don¡¯t doubt my combat power.¡± Kaku snorted. ¡°Weak herbivores, how can I not suspect that you can be as powerful as the great Lord Crowe?¡± Crowe mocked. ¡°Are all Marines so arrogant?¡± Kaku glanced at him. ¡°Or, we can fight first and decide the winner.¡± ¡°Sure, wait until we get rid of this strange bird.¡± Crowe nodded and looked up. The condor flapped its wings and its body grew taller and taller. When it reached a height, it suddenly changed into the size that could stand on the shoulder. It flapped its wings and flew away. And flew away ¡­ Crowe was stunned for a moment and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Lost its master? No, that should be the person who serves it. Without anyone¡¯s command, this bird is free? Or does it sense danger?¡± Crow was naturally not afraid of a strange bird. With such a bounty, even if he was alone, he was confident that he could deal with it. ¡°Forget it, a bird is not necessary.¡± Crowe let go of his tail and let the Marine Captain break away from the package of his tail. At the same time, his body shrank and turned into a human form. He pushed up his glasses and looked at the pirates who had fallen to the ground. Finally, his eyes fell on the pirate with the fur shoulder guard. ¡°So, let¡¯s evaluate him. He took the initiative to break away from the Marine and tried to attack us with people. He has no Marine spirit. The result is a death sentence.¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 ¨C Someone Doesn¡¯T Have To Expire ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Spare me! I¡¯ve been here for seven years! For seven years, I was in danger all the time. I was discovered by Sir Herbert during an intelligence transmission. However, the Captain spared me on the condition that I pass false intelligence to the Marines and at the same time, pass the Marine intelligence to them.¡± The pirate with fur shoulder pads was crying, ¡°Really, I don¡¯t want to. I also want to be a Marine, but it¡¯s too dangerous for me to stay here. If I don¡¯t put aside my Marine identity, I will be killed sooner or later. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± At this moment, he was the only one alive in the valley. Those pirates had all been killed and were cut off by Kaku and Koro¡¯s Mist Feet, leaving only the original spy with the fur shoulder guard alive. ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. You made the choice yourself. You will definitely pay the price.¡± Crowe put one hand in his pocket and pushed up his glasses with the other. He looked down at the person lying on the ground and said, ¡°You will die here. This is inevitable, but your family can not know. You are still a person who sacrificed for Marine, so that your family and hometown will not be ashamed. However, you need to pay intelligence.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The fur shoulder guard stood there for a long time and lowered his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I still haven¡¯t escaped. After running away for so many years, I still have this ending. Can I really let my family not know?¡± Crowe nodded lightly. ¡°Undercover is an extremely dangerous profession, especially after a few years of being in a pirate group for a long time. It is normal for one¡¯s temperament to change, but those who accept undercover people are also righteous in the beginning, even more so than those in our Marine. For this purpose, we can make many exceptions. You will die because of your actions, but it has nothing to do with your hometown or your family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really generous, yes¡­ You¡¯re right, this is my personal action, thank you.¡± The man with the fur shoulder guard gradually looked relieved. Domineering. Atmosphere. There was no trace of concealment. If you go too far, then you will be informed of your fate, but this has nothing to do with anyone else, because the original intention of justice in the heart of undercover is definitely unchanged. Marine is accommodating, at least Mr. Kuro is. What Crowe said were Mr. Kuro¡¯s exact words. There is no need to do things in secret like the World Government and CP. They were here to be judged. All sins will disappear in judgment. ¡°They are fighting for territory.¡± The fur-clad man said, ¡°Dresrosa has driven away the nearby pirate forces. Captain, no, Ophir wants to occupy the territory without protection, and for this reason, he wants to fight with Dressrosa. If nothing goes wrong, they have already gone to various battlefields. Nakolou¡¯s goal is the Mountain Islands, and to conquer the mountain people here, he just came here in passing. This war is also a test. If Dressrosa is not strong, Ophir will even march directly into Dressrosa and let his flag be draped there.¡± ¡± Dressrosa is a member of the World Government!¡± Marine Captain said in surprise. These words did not surprise Crowe and Kaku. World Government? The World Government does not care about these big pirates at all. ¡°You want to fight Dressrosa?¡± Crowe frowned. ¡°Is the news certain?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to die soon, so there¡¯s no need to lie to you. After all, I also want to leave a good reputation after I die. The five cadres will go to one island each, and after a quick conquest, they will go to the next island, and then they will go to the capital of the ¡®Siprian Kingdom¡¯ to join Ophelia and conquer the Kingdom of Ciprian first.¡± As he spoke, the man revealed the location of the remaining four cadres. Cyprian ¡­ Crowe knows this place. It is a kingdom closer to Dressrosa and can be considered a powerful kingdom with the protection of pirates. Dressrosa¡¯s progress is only so little, not because of the towns and islands, but purely because this kingdom is in the way here, but now it has been dismantled and broken. ¡°I see. Thank you for your information.¡± Crowe pointed his index finger at the man, but after some thought, he reached out to the Marine Captain beside him and said, ¡°Give me the gun.¡± The Marine Captain handed the handkerchief to Crowe, who held it and aimed it at the man. ¡°So, are you ready to pay your price?¡± The fur-clad man knelt there, closed his eyes and said no more. Bang! The shot hit between his eyebrows. As the man fell, Crowe threw the handkerchief to Marine Captain, took out Den Den Mushi from his arms, and made a call. ¡°Hey! This is the Marine led by Vice-Admiral Kaz, fighting! Fighting! We are fighting the One-Horned Pirates!!¡± Soon, the Den Den Mushi was connected and a loud roar came out, as well as the sound of battle. ¡°I¡¯m Crowe. It seems that there¡¯s no need to remind me. Where are you? We¡¯ll go over now,¡± Crowe said. Marine quickly reported a location, and Crowe directly hung up the phone. ¡°It¡¯s over, let¡¯s change places and fight.¡± ¡°Hey, this old man will not do this. This old man¡¯s mission is to cooperate with you to evaluate Marine undercover, not to fight pirates. This is your Marine¡¯s mission.¡± Kaku said at this time. The CP organization does not care about pirates. Unless the World Government requires it, everything else is the same for them. ¡°That¡¯s your business, but I won¡¯t see you off. My destination is the battlefield. You can watch.¡± Crowe said coldly and continued to dial the phone. Soon, the Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance turned into a sharp appearance with a cigar in his mouth. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± ¡­ . Headquarters. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Kuro hung up the phone and leaned back in his seat. He raised his head and blew out a mouthful of smoke. After a long time, he cursed, ¡°Fuck! What the hell!¡± ¡°1.6 billion, that¡¯s a bit amazing.¡± Leda was eating a snack on the sofa. ¡°What should we do, Kuro, should we move?¡± ¡°No need, they are all Vice-Admiral, I do everything myself¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and then made a call. Den Den Mushi turned into a face with a pair of catfish whiskers. ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un¡­¡± ¡°Rudolf, you are in the New World, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yes¡­¡± ¡°Go to Ciprian and cooperate with Marine to get rid of One-Horned Offi and his Pirates. Can you do that?¡± Kuro said. There was a moment of silence on the other end, and then he said: ¡°I understand, I will cooperate.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it.¡± Kuro nodded and hung up the phone before saying to Lida, ¡°Isn¡¯t it settled? If I don¡¯t have people under me, why do I have to find Shichibukai?¡± Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 ¨C Oppression New World, in a karst cave on an island. Rudolf saw that Den Den Mushi was silent and sighed. He said to Dagon beside him, ¡°Get ready, we are going to act.¡± After choosing his camp location and settling his clansmen, Rudolf came directly to the New World. Because that Kingpin wants them to come to the New World to fight pirates, this is their duty. They kept this karst cave and returned here with their clansmen who were willing to fight. But ¡­ He had heard of Orffy¡¯s name before. He was a very dangerous pirate, but as Shichibukai, there is a request from above that must be fulfilled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± Dagon was a little worried. ¡°We are Shichibukai, not Kim Jung-ho¡¯s subordinates. If this request is not within the scope of recruitment, we can refuse it.¡± Rudolf shook his head and said, ¡°We can indeed refuse, but that guy doesn¡¯t pay attention to any regulations. Shichibukai¡¯s contract doesn¡¯t even have Shichibukai¡¯s obligation. The contract above only has our share of the profits, but the more it is like this, the more terrifying it is. If we use regulations to refuse Kim Jong-un, then our position will be quickly replaced. He can do it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Jinchuan and I don¡¯t know much about him, but I know that if we make him unhappy, our situation will be very difficult. Correspondingly, as long as we follow his wishes, we can live well. In this regard, Jinchuan has never mistreated anyone. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have come to the New World so quickly. We can do whatever we want on normal days as long as it is within his tolerance, but once he has something to do but we don¡¯t do it, it will be very troublesome. You have to know that not doing it and not being able to do it are two different things. No matter how powerful Offi is, I won¡¯t be defeated so easily!¡± He stood up and said: ¡°Go and gather our companions. Let¡¯s go to Ciprian and stop Ophir!¡± ¡­ . Ake Repairs is an island with a pleasant climate and suitable for farming. Previously, a pirate group was stationed here, but they were driven away by Kaz¡¯s troops. However, he discovered a problem. This place was destroyed too badly by the Pirates, causing all the arable land to be abandoned and people could not survive at all. What now? Leading people to reclaim land, building buildings, and finding the civilians hiding on the island is what Kaz wants to do. Of course, it was also fruitful. With the help of Marines, these civilians had hope for life again. Kaz was about to leave, but another group of pirates came out of nowhere. When he saw them, he naturally had to fight! Bang bang bang! Boom! Boom! Gunshots and cannons sounded near the farmland. ¡°Protect our achievements!!¡± Near the farmland, a huge white shield sat there and did not move. It just stood there and let the pirates on the opposite side attack it with cannons and guns. They could not move. Once they attacked, they would definitely leave this side. The farmland that had been cultivated with great difficulty would be damaged again, and behind the farmland were a large number of homes, which could not be moved! On the opposite side, a group of pirates was attacking. However, behind the pirate, a muscular bald head was frowning, but when he heard the voice coming from the white gas, he suddenly understood. ¡°I see¡­¡± The bald man nodded. ¡°Did you choose not to attack because you want to protect people? I took advantage of you and stopped the attack!¡± ¡°Captain, isn¡¯t this a good thing? Why did you stop the attack?¡± A pirate captain in charge of commanding asked in confusion. ¡°Yes?¡± The bald man glanced at the man. With just one glance, the captain broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Pressuring others with power is not a conspiracy, what is needed is to be upright. This Marine is not simple. That white gas should be [Giant Shield] Kaz. I want to completely open up this Marine. With just this little trick, even if he is defeated, he will not be convinced! Stop the attack, change positions and find a flat place to fight!¡± With that, the bald man smashed the big stone pillar he was holding on to the ground. Bang! The stone pillar hit the ground, causing the surrounding earth to tremble. He is Wang Long, [Mountain Ghost Sword Hero] Wang Long. He is best at suppressing others with his power! ¡°Stop the attack, stop!!¡± The captain swallowed his saliva and quickly shouted. Under this trembling, the pirates stopped their attacks and separated into two sides, revealing the figure of Wang Long in the center. ¡°The other side stopped attacking?¡± In the white energy shield, Kaz frowned. What is this¡­ not fighting anymore? At this moment, Donald, who was beside Kaz, finally saw the figure in the deepest part of the pirate group. His pupils shrank. ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°You know Mountain Ghost Swordsman?¡± Kaz asked. When the pirates separated, Kaz recognized Wang Long as soon as he saw him. Donald said, ¡°The former Grand Ranger of Kano Country! I used to target him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a pirate!¡± Donald is different from Kaz. He doesn¡¯t read pirate bounties much and recently he doesn¡¯t have time to think about ¡°Quotations of Justice¡± every day. He was wondering why his understanding was completely different from Vice Admiral Wilbur and Vice Admiral Kaz. He always felt that it was because of him that he did not discover the key. Otherwise, why was his understanding completely different from David, Kaz, and Wilbur? They have a unified understanding, so my understanding must be wrong. But for some reason, I can¡¯t get my head around it. I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal without Cass and the others. ¡°Hey, Marine, it¡¯s [Giant Shield] Kaz!¡± Just as Donald was thinking about this, Wang Long shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any intention of fighting with us. That¡¯s not fun. I know you want to protect these farmland and civilians, but I need you to fight with me. Otherwise, it will be boring even if I win! Move your position and let¡¯s fight fair and square!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Wang Long!¡± Donald nodded. ¡°He used to be like that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Kaz nodded and shouted outside, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. Justice will not lose to evil, and Marines will not lose to pirates!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Wang Long hugged the big stone pillar with one hand and smiled confidently. ¡°I admire people like you, but don¡¯t lose your will later!¡± Marine and Pirate began to move away from the farmland and gradually came to a flat terrain. ¡°So, now¡­¡± Wang Long walked to the fists of the pirates and hugged the big stone pillar, his eyes ferocious, ¡°Let me defeat this inexplicable white fog fair and square!!¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, a person suddenly emerged from the white gas, carrying a cold light and going straight to Wang Long. ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Long seemed to have discovered something and his eyes lit up. Bang!! His speed was as fast as a star, but it was blocked by the seemingly slow giant¡¯s stone pillar. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Donald!¡± Wang Long smiled happily. ¡°When I saw the speed of the gun, I thought I got the wrong person. You joined the Marine?!¡± Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 ¨C : Collective Power ¡°Brother Wang Long.¡± Donald looked at the stone pillar that was blocking his zodiac gun and said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to join the pirates. You said that you would travel the sea, and it became like this?¡± Wang Long laughed out loud. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Ao Fei invited me very sincerely and his ¡®power¡¯ is not bad, so I joined in.¡± Donald¡¯s body stepped back, and the chain on the handle of the gun was shaken open. He held the chain and got out of the handle of the gun. He swung it and hit the stone pillar with the Juumonji gun, which was as flexible as a snake. It fell directly to the top and stabbed down. ¡°Human martial spear essence has improved a lot!¡± Wang Long smiled and directly lifted the stone pillar up. The huge stone pillar knocked away the falling gun. Then, he held the stone pillar with one hand and said to Donald, ¡°But I have also improved a lot over the years. Let me show you the power of oppression!¡± Whoosh! The moment he grabbed the stone pillar, Wang Long waved the stone pillar forward. It was such a simple wave, but Donald broke out in a cold sweat at this moment. Subconsciously, his body flew quickly and the chain was pulled and the cross-shaped gun flew over. He quickly held it tightly and blocked the gun in front of him as he retreated. Bang!! The edge of the stone pillar only rubbed against the cross-shaped gun. It was just a moment, but a heavy blow was directly transmitted from the tightly held gun to Donald¡¯s whole body, forcing him to swing back and his body involuntarily slid on the ground. His feet plowed a deep trench in the ground and he retreated directly to the edge of the white gas. Wang Long hugged the stone pillar and spread it out horizontally, saying fiercely, ¡°Not bad, right?!¡± ¡°Power? Although it¡¯s big enough, it¡¯s more of the use of ¡®Force¡¯.¡± Donald looked down at his trembling hands, his eyes serious. He had wanted to surpass Wang Long in the past, but he was too young at that time and his master did not teach him the direction of ¡®Force¡¯. Later on, he met Kuro and saw his blade, so he gradually entered the level of ¡®Force¡¯. But the more he did this, the more he understood the strength of Wang Long¡¯s pillar. It was about the ¡®momentum¡¯ of strength. Even if his strength was not the greatest that Donald had ever come into contact with, his belief that he was the greatest and his unstoppable power had deeply affected his body through battle. His hands could not tremble, but his body¡¯s instinct made him tremble. This is ¡®Force¡¯. ¡°Hahaha, you know. Yes, it¡¯s for the use of ¡®Force¡¯.¡± Wang Long laughed. ¡°Is it?¡± Donald adjusted his posture and pointed the gun to the side. ¡°Then you should see my power.¡± ¡°Oh? You know how to do it too?¡± Wang Long was stunned for a moment, slammed the stone pillar on the ground and laughed, ¡°Then let me see!¡± Donald¡¯s body bowed slightly, and the spear on the side was shaped like a spur. He stepped up and held the handle of the spear slightly upwards. ¡°Human-martial spear¡­¡± ¡°Stab!¡± WHOOSH!! Wang Long was still smiling when he saw Donald¡¯s body was already in front of him as if he had flashed. The spear in his hand was just a simple stab without any fancy tricks. But it was this stab that made Wang Long¡¯s body instantly soaked in sweat. Subconsciously, he hugged one end of the stone pillar with both hands, as if he was swinging a sword. ¡°Mountain Ghost Dance: First Style!¡± Bang!!! The stone pillar hit the tip of the spear, and the powerful force bent the tip of the ten-word spear and sent Donald¡¯s body flying like a cannonball into the white gas. A large crack appeared where the stone pillar met the cross-shaped gun. ¡°Break the surface with a point?¡± Wang Long¡¯s face sank and he looked into the white gas. ¡°Well done Donald, you have grown a lot over the years! You forced me to use my sword skills!¡± The ¡®Mountain Ghost¡¯ in Mountain Ghost Sword Hero is because of Wang Long¡¯s own posture and the appearance of holding the big stone pillar, like the legendary Mountain Ghost, and the Sword Hero is because he himself is a Sword Hero! In the past, he used to hold a big sword, but in order to practice more smoothly, he changed it to a big stone pillar. Now, the stone pillar in his hand is no different from a sword. ¡°Donald, it¡¯s a pity to die. Come and be a pirate. Since you used to be my little brother, I won¡¯t let you die!¡± Wang Long said to the white gas. When he was a Ranger in Kano Country, Donald was his underling and he was the leader of the Rangers. They had a friendship. In the white gas, Donald slowly walked out. There was a little blood at the corner of his mouth. He looked up at the bent gun and said, ¡°Marines will not surrender.¡± ¡°Marine pirates, there is no point in dying. Donald, you should be the strongest here! The others will not be my opponent. I don¡¯t want to kill all of you. You are a group of good men. Surrender, as long as you come with me, I will let the others go!¡± Wang Long said very seriously: ¡°I am not the kind of pirate who kills indiscriminately. I am not interested in the weak. Those civilians are not in my scope. With you, we can even reorganize the ¡®Ranger¡¯ of Kano Country. Just say hello to Ao Fei, he will agree!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong.¡± Donald said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m really not the strongest. I¡¯m not your opponent. Your understanding of ¡®Force¡¯ is far from enough. Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Phew!! As soon as he finished speaking, the white gas and white shield on his back suddenly changed. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws like a giant beast that opened its mouth to swallow people. It directly revealed Donald¡¯s back. The white gas advanced and directly disappeared Donald¡¯s body, leaving only his voice. ¡°This is the real ¡®Force¡¯!¡± ¡°Justice is immortal!!¡± After that sound, it was replaced by a collective shout. The white giant beast suddenly separated when it advanced and turned into small groups of ferocious beasts. From these beasts, white gas appeared and connected to the giant beast, quickly surrounding Wang Long and the group of sea pirates. The beasts shrank in and instantly swallowed the pirates. Before long, the beasts retreated and revealed the pirates lying on the ground. That was not a beast, it was just some humanoid figures in the white gas that were so ferocious that their faces could not be seen clearly. Yes, in human form. With Wang Long¡¯s own eyes, he could only see a group of fast and ferocious human figures gathering under the white gas, like a beast biting his subordinates. Soon, all the pirate subordinates that he brought this time were bitten to death by this beast, leaving him alone surrounded by a group of beasts. Behind this group of beasts, the ferocious white qi beast was still eyeing them covetously. Wang Long opened his mouth. At this moment, he really felt a momentum, a momentum that could not be resisted at all, as if it could destroy everything! But something like ¡®Force¡¯ is clearly a personal comprehension, but what is this thing?! Wang Long could not understand. ¡°The heart of justice will not be destroyed, and tenacious justice will be eternal. We are tenacious and we will not admit defeat. We will fight to the last moment to protect the justice in our hearts!¡± A terrifying voice sounded from the ferocious beast. ¡°Everyone! Mr. Kuro once said, ¡®Pillar drops form a sea! As long as we are upholding justice, then justice will never be destroyed!!!¡± This kind of thing ¡­ Is it the collective trend?!! Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 ¨C Strength (1) Bang! Wang Long picked up the stone pillar and smashed it against the white gas surrounding him. With one hit, the white gas was reduced a lot, but the recoil caused him to stagger. It can¡¯t be broken! His strength is great, but it has not reached that kind of extreme. Wang Long is good at using ¡®Force¡¯ to fight enemies. This thing is about momentum. Even without Haki, the ¡®Force Sword¡¯ is enough to fight against people. Even if you meet the same kind of opponent, you can fight them no matter how strong or weak they are. ¡®Force¡¯ is a unique power that belongs to only one person. But who has ever seen a collective trend! His momentum was about the same as a clay ox entering the sea. That means that apart from strength, he is useless. My ¡®force¡¯ is incomparable to this white gas, so my strength is also useless against this white gas that is as hard as steel. He sat on wax. ¡°Mountain Ghost Dance (Second Style)!!¡± Wang Long hugged the stone pillar with both hands and raised it high above his head. A stone pillar slammed down on the white beasts in front of him. Bang!! The huge force shook the white beast and continued to reduce the white gas, revealing the situation inside. Marine! Those are Marines! Under the fading of the white gas, Wang Long saw the specific appearance inside the white gas. It was a Marine with about ten people. Under the influence of the fading white gas, their faces could not be seen clearly, as if they had evaporated. Their mouths were cracked and the corners of their eyes were open, like the face posture of an animal. But¡­ what is this! While Wang Long was stunned, he saw the white gas quickly healing. He looked back at the white gas rope that the white behemoth was connected to. What is this? Mother and Avatar? ¡°Mountain Ghost Dance¡­¡± Wang Long spun the stone pillar like a bubble and easily circled around his body a few times, as if hitting a big bell, and rushed forward. ¡°Third Form!!!¡± THUD!!! The front end of the stone pillar hit the white gas of this small team. This time, it worked. With the addition of his sword skill and Haki, the ten-person team was shocked and retreated violently, but it only retreated for a while before it quickly dodged and spun towards him at an extremely fast speed. Together with the surrounding ten-person team, it was like a pack of wolves hunting. ¡®No injuries?¡¯ Not only did the attack just now break the white gas, but it should also be able to injure them, but what happened? He was holding a stone pillar, not a foam pillar! And what is this speed? Why is it so strong? Is this also the bonus of the white gas?! ¡°It¡¯s useless, big brother.¡± Donald¡¯s voice sounded in the white behemoth: ¡°No matter how powerful you are, there are 2,000 people here to bear this damage together. No matter how strong the injury is, it is only against 10 people, and 2,000 people are nothing.¡± In order to deal with Kaz, they first have to break his Justice Shield, and then when they injure him, they have to break a lot of Shared Pain to make Kaz retreat. This is only 2,000 people. There are a total of 3,000 Dougrette Brigade and 1,000 people assigned to Wilbur. Otherwise, Donald would not have said this. He can still feel the power of Wang Long¡¯s attack in 2,000 people, but he can¡¯t feel anything in 3,000 people. ¡°What a joke!!¡± Wang Long roared in disbelief, ¡°How can ¡®Force¡¯ become like this? That should be a personal understanding, unique to everyone. Why are these people like robots?! It¡¯s unheard of!!¡± It¡¯s not just unheard of. Donald had been around for so long, but he had only seen it here. ¡°How can you see the world from your own perspective? Big Brother, you have become arrogant.¡± Donald said lightly: ¡°This is the ¡®Force¡¯ of Marine with justice in their hearts, this is the momentum of justice.¡± ¡°They are just a group of weaklings!¡± Wang Long said angrily, ¡°Without long-term training and comprehension, how can you have it!¡± He understood that these Marines were not strong in themselves, but under the enhancement of this white gas, they became extremely strong. However, on what basis! He looked down on the weak, or rather, he had never taken the weak seriously. He was an existence that swung his sword at the stronger ones and did not offend the weak, but he also had no interest in the weak. He could admit that Kaz was strong and Donald was strong, but he could not admit that a group of weak people together could become strong. He has been out at sea for so many years and has been dedicated to pursuing the ultimate ¡®force¡¯. He has never taken his Captain Oph¨¦lie seriously. If one day he surpasses Oph¨¦lie, he will leave from there. It had always been like this. ¡°Weak? What is weak?¡± A voice slowly came from the white beast. The white beast opened its mouth, and the beast quickly shrank back and merged into the white gas, making the beast seem stronger. The white beast gradually moved forward. The white mist revealed by its powerful aura was like a giant and a child compared to Wang Long. He subconsciously raised his head and stared at the white beast. ¡°Where did the weak come from in the world?!¡± The white beast spoke like a bell, shaking Wang Long¡¯s body and making him feel dizzy. He¡¯s using his power to make people drink?! Can it come to this? No, that¡¯s not right! This feeling is¡­ ¡°Haoshoku?! Marine?!¡± Wang Long¡¯s eyes were wide open, full of horror. ¡°I ask you, what is a weakling?!¡± The white beast opened its mouth and made Wang Long swallow his saliva. He couldn¡¯t help but answer, ¡°Naturally, those without strong martial strength are the weak.¡± ¡°Then are you weak? Are you admitting that you can¡¯t deal with your own Captain? So you are weak?¡± ¡°Of course I am not¡­¡± Wang Long was stunned in the middle of his sentence. Of course he is not a weakling, he has not even thought of this question. Weaklings, aren¡¯t they the residents of the town, Marines and pirates without any means, and people without fame are all weaklings? What kind of weakling is he? In comparison, he can beat up weaklings in bundles. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what it means to be weak, so who are you to say that people are weak? With your strength? Just because you have the upper hand in one aspect, you think that people who can be easily killed by you are weak?! Mr. Kuro is right, with a hammer in your hand, everyone looks like a nail!¡± These words made Donald nod. He understood correctly. This was what Vice-Admiral Kuro said. ¡°But what is a strong person? Is it a tyrannical force? Is it abundant financial resources? Or is it a bloodline that occupies the natural law? Are these strong people?!¡± Aren¡¯t these? Wang Long was stunned. ¡°Prejudice!! Arrogance!! Stupid idea!!¡± The white beast roared, ¡°A real strong man should carry a strong heart and do what he wants to do. This is a strong man!!¡± Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 ¨C People Who Fear The Sea What is a powerhouse? Kaz had once asked Mr. Kuro. At that time, they were still in East Blue. Mr. Kuro was a Cao, and he was Mr. Kuro¡¯s military adviser. For a moment, he just thought that Mr. Kuro was a good and respectable Marine. He cared about the safety of his subordinates, the safety of the civilians, and the sloth he maintained was all to exercise their Marine sense of responsibility. At that time, Kaz was still confused. He was just a Marine with an uncertain sense of justice, and he followed the crowd to destroy pirates. ¡°Powerhouse¡­ how should I tell you?¡± At that time, Kuro was half leaning on a chair in the narrow office of the patrol ship, pointing to the sea outside the window. ¡°See that sea.¡± ¡°I did.¡± Kaz didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The sea is terrifying. Are you afraid?¡± Kaz shook his head. ¡°Not really. As a Marine, you have to be ready to die at sea.¡± In response, Kuro just smiled and said nothing. Kaz had never understood the meaning of this, not even when he later understood his own tenacious justice, because the Marine¡¯s duty is to protect and maintain justice. Those who are not afraid of the sea protect those who are afraid of the sea. This is his justice. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the investigation report that Kuro had written in the past that he understood a little and observed his surroundings. In Dressrosa and the surrounding islands, he saw a lot. Those who farm are busy farming and have to deal with storms and tsunamis that can come at any time. Kaz has seen people who cried bitterly because of the rainstorm and then wiped their tears and gritted their teeth to save them. The craftsmen who built the buildings collapsed because of the sudden earthquake on the island. The craftsmen continued to build without saying anything. Walking vendors were destroyed by the tsunami and their supplies were robbed by pirates. But after surviving, they still went to sell their remaining wages. Are they afraid of the sea? Of course he was afraid! But fear has never given up! They are people who have experienced many failures and are still unwilling to give up. They are afraid of the sea, they are afraid of the storms, earthquakes and tsunamis derived from the sea, they are afraid of sea beasts, they are afraid of pirates and even afraid of everything that changes their lives. Kaz¡¯s will to fight for survival is shocking! He had seen too much. If it is a person, he will help them out of duty, that is Marine duty. But what if a hundred people did that? A thousand people, 10,000 people, and even the endless sea are doing this?! That will shocked Kaz! He finally understood! ¡°Strong or not, it¡¯s not up to you to decide!!¡± The white gas of the white behemoth seemed to be more solid and it let out a roar that shook the island. ¡°Look, open your eyes and look at those people!!¡± That voice shocked Wang Long again. Kaz didn¡¯t say where it was, but he subconsciously looked at the farmland in the distance. Behind the golden farmland was a group of civilians with pitchfork sticks in their hands. They looked afraid and worried, but there were no signs of retreat. ¡°You and I are both ordinary people who only occupy a little resources. Once we lack these things, once we experience failure, we may not be as strong as them!¡± Kaz shouted, ¡°Strongness is not determined by resources! Strongness is determined by the heart, and so is tenacious justice, because of survival, because of duty, because of duty, and because of its courage! The hymn of mankind is a hymn of courage. For those who are defeated by the storm, overturned by the waves, lost their homes by the earthquake, and robbed of everything by pirates, they still have the courage to face all of this. What makes you say they are weak!!¡± The white gas suddenly burst, and the white gas in the shape of a giant beast dispersed and rushed directly to Wang Long¡¯s body. The impact of Haoshoku made Wang Long¡¯s mind tremble violently. He couldn¡¯t even hold the stone pillar and fell to the ground. The appearance of the white behemoth disappeared and turned into a misty white fog that wrapped around the 2,000 Marines. The bearded leader held a saber and pointed it at Wang Long. Mr. Kuro once said that the confluence of rivers, the drop of mercury into the sea, the spark of a star can burn the plains! Watching the trajectory of these people¡¯s lives, seeing Mr. Kuro¡¯s investigation report, and Wilbur¡¯s recorded ¡°Justice Quotations¡±, he finally understood what Mr. Kuro asked at that time! ¡°We have to let Evil see that not only is that group of people protected, but they also have to see that the power they erupt with is not easy to bully!¡± ¡°We are the protectors and practitioners of this tenacious will!!!¡± Wang Long stared blankly at the bearded man who was full of justice. It had been a long time since he had been a ranger in Kano Country. At that time, he was also looking for justice. At that time, people looked at him and laughed from the bottom of their hearts. When did it start to change? ¡­ It was after he went out to sea and encountered a large number of strong masters. When he fought with those strong masters, he gradually put his focus on the door of Force. Improve ¡®Force¡¯ and crazily improve ¡®Force¡¯. If he can¡¯t defeat them, he will not deal with them for the time being. Wait until he cultivates again and becomes stronger. As long as he works hard to improve ¡®Force¡¯, he will be able to defeat those people. As a long-time traveler of the sea, he had also seen the sights Kaz had mentioned and seen people who lived with courage, but he had forgotten. He forgot himself who drew his sword and swung it at a stronger person because he couldn¡¯t stand seeing things. Right now, all he can think about is when he can win, not the old him who never thought about whether he could win or not. ¡°Force¡­¡± Wang Long lowered his head and looked at the stone pillar by his feet, shaking his head and smiling bitterly. ¡°What a powerful Haoshoku and momentum.¡± He picked up the stone pillar, took a deep breath, shook the stone pillar hard on the ground, and shouted, ¡°The king of Kano Country, Wang Long, today as a pirate, he is against Marines, nothing else! You also¡­ don¡¯t underestimate me!!¡± He picked up the stone pillar and rushed towards the group of soldiers. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not strong enough. I¡¯ll just swing my sword first! Don¡¯t think about anything. Even if you feel that you have lost your spirit by waving your sword like this, you still have to swing your sword. Just to tell the man in front of you that he admires you, he will not admit defeat!! ¡­ . ¡°Achoo!!¡± In the headquarters office, Kuro suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose with his index finger and opened his eyes. ¡°Strange, are you asleep? And dreaming¡­¡± On the other side of the sofa, Leda asked curiously, ¡°What dream?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro pondered for a while and turned his head to look at the sea outside the window. ¡°When I was in the East China Sea, Kaz asked me what it takes to be strong. I replied to him, ¡®Are you afraid of the sea?¡¯ He said he was not afraid.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Then? Then that¡¯s it. If he¡¯s not afraid of the sea, then what else is there? Originally, if he answers with fear, then tell him to overcome his fear of the sea, but this guy¡¯s answer of fear blocked me. I can only smile. Let me tell you, when you don¡¯t know how to talk, just smile.¡± At that time, they were constantly worried that the ship would be overturned by a sea beast or something. Kaz wasn¡¯t afraid, but he was terrified. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 ¨C Dance And I¡¯Ll Let This Island Go Santa Cruz Island is one of the islands near the Kingdom of Ciprian. It is a large island with two towns and is also one of the areas conquered by Dressrosa. Similarly, in order to clean up the ravages caused by the pirates, Wilbur is in this place. Of course, in addition to the aftermath, he had other work to do. His new branch in the Kingdom of Korff could recruit too few Marines. The Kingdom of Korff had just restored order and a large number of people had died. In the past, it was still the country of pirates and the country of slaves. There was no one to be a Marine at all. Wilbur had no choice but to think of a way from other islands. Moreover, he was responsible for spreading the ¡°Justice Faith¡± adapted from Mr. Kuro¡¯s ¡°Quotations of Justice¡±. This attracted a large number of people, and many people yearned for this adapted justice. According to the original plan, these people would be brought back by him and then they would enter the Marine base of Corfu for training. But what was not good was that Vice-Admiral Crowe called and said that a pirate would come. In the end, a pirate really came and disrupted Wilbur¡¯s original plan. At the port, Wilbur led a thousand Grag Marine brigades to attack the pirates. In fact, it was not exactly a pure Greg Marine Brigade. The last time Barrett attacked, members of the Dougreg Brigade also died. Some of them were replenished by Wilbur from the original G-3 Marine, making up a thousand. ¡°Ten times! Keep fighting!!¡± Wilbur raised his handkerchief at the front and shouted at Marine. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the enhancement of the multiplier, the projectile turned into a cannonball, and the cannonball turned into a bigger cannonball, sinking the Pirate Ship that was ready to approach the port. ¡°The third ship!¡± After sinking, Wilbur¡¯s eyes were still serious. The attack from the One-Horned Pirates must be blocked. ¡°Vice Admiral!¡± A Marine shouted: ¡°Another Pirate Ship is coming!¡± ¡°I see it!¡± Wilbur said in a deep voice: ¡°Just defend here. This is the only landing point on this island. The rest are either reefs or cliffs. Guard here and we can fight back! Shoot!!¡± Even if it is the One-Horned Pirates, how much foundation can they have? After being destroyed a few times and suffering heavy losses, they will naturally not come here. They are just pirates! Bang bang bang!! The projectiles and cannons continued to attack and shot towards another pirate ship that was approaching. But this Pirate Ship is a little different. It is not the same size as the previous three ships. In addition to the flag on the mast marked with a single horn, there is a skeleton hand with a cannon on the sail. The ten times larger projectiles and shells approached the Pirate Ship at high speed, but when they were about to approach, a spark suddenly appeared on the deck. With a bang, the bullets and shells exploded in the air, and the smoke of the explosion covered the Pirate Ship. Wilbur¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Be careful! There is a strong man on the other side!¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, a figure rushed out of the smoke and landed quickly. ¡°Shoot!¡± Wilbur aimed his gun straight at the running figure, and the other Marines responded quickly. The original G-3 Marines themselves were battle-hardened, and the Dougreg Marine Brigade was even more so. One order could make a unified operation without any delay. After all, they were clones. They aimed at the sky and pulled the trigger, launching an attack ten times larger. At this time, the figure flashed another spark and broke the huge and dense attack in an instant, causing a series of explosions in the air. Thud! Thud! Two clicks sounded at Wilbur¡¯s feet. Wilbur glanced down and was slightly stunned. ¡°Bullets?¡± At his feet were two yellow shuttle-shaped bullets! However, just as he finished glancing at it, a person suddenly jumped out of the explosion and smashed directly in front of Wilbur and others like a missile. BOOM!!! A shock wave suddenly spread out, blowing away all the Marines led by Wilbur. The buildings of the port were also blown apart by the shock wave at this moment, leaving a circle of dust. ¡°Cough, cough cough!!¡± Wilbur fell to the ground, coughed a few times and looked up ahead. In the circle of smoke and dust, a man with a milk-white buzz cut and a diamond-shaped head slowly got up and smiled at them. His white teeth occupied half of his face and he looked very funny. He was wearing a traditional martial arts suit that exposed his arms. The clothes on his shoulders were slightly raised, and he was wearing a foot that looked like a sock like a ninja. His big toe was separated from the other toes, and the center of his foot was protected. The forearm position of his right arm was wrapped in metal, and there were three small cannons on it. At the fist, there was a big glove with many holes like a shield. ¡± ¡®Mechanical Fist¡¯ Yagyu Ishigao!¡± Wilbur said in surprise. He knew this person. He was a pirate of note in the New World. As he broke in, the pirate ship at the rear also approached the port at this time. Some pirates couldn¡¯t wait to jump over and stand beside Yagyu Ishiki. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Marines and lose three of my ships. I¡¯m not happy,¡± Yagyu Ishiguro said happily. ¡°Captain, you are laughing, laughing!¡± The pirates shouted. ¡°Am I? Am I laughing?¡± Yagyu Shihu took out a mirror from his arms and looked at his smiling face. He laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m obviously angry!¡± ¡°You¡¯re laughing so happily!¡± The pirates shouted. ¡°Shut up. I am like this. When I am angry, I will laugh. When I laugh, I will be angry!¡± Yagyu Shihu roared and ignored them. He continued to look at Wilbur who had stood up with a smile that occupied half of his face. ¡°Hey, you killed three of my pirate ships, you are not a nobody. Hurry up and leave, I am already here, wait for you to accumulate strength and then counterattack, but I don¡¯t think you can accumulate this kind of strength. After all, we are the One-Horned Pirates!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Wilbur gritted his teeth and said. Many Marines around him also recovered from the shock wave and quickly stood in formation beside him. ¡°There are still civilians on the island who need protection. Why would Marines retreat? I want to arrest you, Yagyu Ishiguro!¡± Yagyu Shihu stretched out his arm and the three small cannons above turned and aimed at these people, his smile still unchanged. ¡°Interesting, if you don¡¯t retreat, you will die!¡± The moment he set up the battery, Wilbur and the Marine crew aimed their guns at them. ¡°Shoot!¡± Ten times larger attacks were launched from their flintlocks, and the enlarged projectiles formed a curtain of shells, which was dark and breathtaking. Yagyu Shihu¡¯s smile widened, and his arms shook, and a large number of sparks emerged from the three small batteries. Tap! Tap! Tap! The yellow bullets flew quickly, like hitting a target, and quickly blew up the huge projectiles that had just been fired and exploded in the air again. ¡°The quality of the weapon is too poor!¡± In the explosion, Yagyu Shihu¡¯s figure sprang out. Before anyone could react, the hand with the hole gloves waved forward and quickly shook off a rush, forcing the Marines around him to fly backward. At this time, he appeared in front of Wilbur and hit Colbert¡¯s abdomen with his knee. The huge force made him fly up and he retched. Snap. Yagyu Shihu¡¯s right fist slammed down and hit Wilbur¡¯s head, causing his body to fall to the ground, leaving a dent. ¡°How boring!¡± Yagyu Shihu¡¯s smile did not diminish. Looking at Wilbur in the depression, he shook his head and stretched out his right arm. Just as he was about to use the cannon to kill this group of people, he was suddenly stunned and his head subconsciously tilted up. Bang! A bullet flew out close to his chin and flew high into the sky. In the depression, Wilbur was breathing heavily, holding a handkerchief and staring fiercely at Yagyu Ishiguro. Yagyu Shihu lowered his head and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?¡± ¡°Marines are not as fragile as you think!¡± Wilbur shouted. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s quite interesting¡­ You encountered us pirates on this island, that¡¯s the people protecting this island, um¡­¡± Yagyu Shihu rolled his eyes and smiled even more exaggeratedly. ¡°Then how about playing a game?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, Captain¡¯s old habit is back.¡± Seeing Yagyu Ishigaru¡¯s sudden attack, the pirates who were about to follow him to fight heard this and stopped. ¡°Again, what¡¯s the point.¡± ¡°We have no choice. It¡¯s Captain¡¯s decision. If we interrupt him, we will be unlucky.¡± The pirates put away their weapons and stopped fighting. Yagyu Shihu stared at Wilbur and said, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me, but I¡¯m willing to give you a chance. Don¡¯t you want to protect this island and people? How about this, dance for half a day and do a funny dance for half a day. As long as you make me laugh, I will let you go and leave this island!¡± Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 ¨C : If You Don¡¯T Beat Him Up, Will He Know What Pain Is? A burlesque dance? This sudden and inexplicable request made Wilbur slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he looked at the town behind the port. There were many residents there and he could see the figures of some people hiding. ¡°Yes, funny dance. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t dance. Let me teach you.¡± Yagyu Shihu clapped his hands and bent his feet. He opened his hands up and down, with his right hand on top and his left hand reaching down and opening his fingers. Thud thud thud! He danced a few times on one foot and slowly twisted his head. Finally, he glared forward and said with a grin that took up half of his face, ¡°That¡¯s it, funny dance. Of course there are many variations, but you only need to dance one of them. You don¡¯t even have to learn this. The dance of your hometown, the dance you have seen, or you walk around the town naked in half a day. Just let them think you are a fool. Half a day, just half a day, I will spare you.¡± Half a day, he will agree, and then he will feel the despair of innocence, just like that naive man 20 years ago! Bang! Another shot rang out. Yagyu Shihu¡¯s head tilted up and then down again, and his eyes became ferocious, but at this moment, the corners of his mouth turned down, and there was a trace of happiness in his ferocious eyes. If he was happy, his expression would be angry. At his chin, a black light flashed and the pellet flattened and fell to the ground. The Haki projectile still did not cause him any harm. Yagyu Shihu touched his chin. Although his face was angry, his tone was full of teasing. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t agree to my request?¡± Wilbur pushed his palm down and quickly retreated. At the same time, he stood up and pointed the gun at Yagyu Ishiguro and said solemnly, ¡°Are you insulting me, Pirate!¡± ¡°Do you think this is an insult? Hey, saving the island you are protecting and not letting them be hurt, the only thing you pay is your little dignity, your dignity, can it be compared to the island and people you are protecting?¡± Yagyu Shihu said and thought for a while. His expression suddenly became happy again, but his tone began to be angry, ¡°How about this, since you think your dignity is important, let¡¯s change to another one. Let¡¯s fight one-on-one. It won¡¯t take half a day. One hour, one hour, as long as you can withstand my attack without dying, I will also let you and this island go.¡± ¡°Have you insulted me enough?¡± The sudden voice stunned Yagyu Shihu. Wilbur stared at Yagyu Ishiguro and said slowly: ¡°I am Marine, you are a pirate, the only thing we can do is to fight. Yes, you are very strong, I am not your opponent, but this is not me giving up the struggle and becoming a doll at your mercy! Death is not afraid, I died to protect others and for the cause of justice, this is a very honorable thing!¡± A large number of Marines began to gather around him. ¡°Mr. Kuro has said that reaching peace is never a compromise, but a battle! Peace obtained by compromise is just the charity of others. Sooner or later, it will be abandoned because he doesn¡¯t know pain. If you don¡¯t beat him up, he won¡¯t be afraid of you! Peace is something that can be threatened by both sides!¡± Wilbur said in a trembling voice: ¡°No matter what your request is, I will not agree! There is only one way for you to achieve your purpose, that is to defeat us. Otherwise, even if I have one last breath, I will protect this place and not let you occupy this island!¡± The Marines beside him revealed a determined look and did not say much. They just aimed their guns at Yagyu Ishiguro and his pirates. Yagyu Ishiki looked at this scene in a daze, but in his mind, he thought of a naked man wandering in the streets and alleys. The scene changed and finally became the scene of the man carrying nine people in a big pot, and the surrounding people crying and in disbelief. The smile of the burly and domineering man above and the short and wretched man beside him¡­ His expression disappeared. There was no anger and he was no longer happy. He became calm and calm. ¡°Why?¡± Yagyu Shihu said in a deep voice: ¡°If you want to achieve your goal, isn¡¯t compromise the fastest way? You don¡¯t have to fight, and you won¡¯t let people sacrifice themselves. Maybe you Marines are not afraid of death, but what about those civilians? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be angry and slaughter this island! As long as you agree to my request, nothing will happen!¡± ¡°I will not put my hope on the mercy of the enemy!¡± Wilbur shouted, ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the use of that? Without you, there will be others. Do they have to compromise every time they threaten the island and residents? We are Marines, fighting pirates is our duty!¡± Perhaps Yagyu Ishiki will fulfill his promise and let go of this island, but what is the use of that? Without this person, there will be others coming. If every one of them has to compromise with the threat of the island and civilians, the final result will still be defeat and defeat without any resistance. It is impossible to lose your weapon. If you lose your weapon, you will lose the ability to resist! ¡°I will not agree to any of your requests. There is only fighting between us. Even if we are completely wiped out, we will not surrender!!¡± Wilbur¡¯s voice made Yagyu Shihu¡¯s body tremble and his eyes slightly glazed over. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Vice-Admiral, let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, a large number of young people suddenly emerged from the town and stood behind Marine with crude weapons. ¡°We have had enough!¡± A slightly older man shouted, ¡°Every time I am invaded by a different pirate, I pay a tax that I can¡¯t pay in the name of protection, or I will be a pirate. I don¡¯t want to be a pirate, I want to be a Marine! Even if I die in battle, I want to show the pirates my backbone! Vice-Admiral Wilbur, in ¡®Just Faith¡¯, it is said that I will never compromise to violence and I will fight back. We will do it!¡± Following his words, the men, women, old, and young in the town all held their weapons tightly. Those without weapons also picked up a piece of wood or stone at random. Their faces were full of determination. Perhaps there were some who were afraid, but soon his expression became one of death. Wasn¡¯t it just death? He had lived enough! They had indeed had enough. The endless pirates took turns to occupy this place. If it was just a single pirate group, they might be used to it, but in this New World, the defeat of the pirate group is as casual and fast as their birth. Some people can occupy it for a few years, and some people can only occupy it for a few days, and every time there is a new pirate group ¡®protection¡¯ here, they will be more miserable. It was only during this period that Marine chased away the pirates and began to help them restore their homeland. Vice-Admiral Wilbur kindly spread that principle and enlightened them. If I don¡¯t beat him up, how can he have fear and respect? They figured it out and only want to turn over. Then they will never be able to turn over. Only by letting these pirates know the pain, even if they die, these pirates will treat the people on the next island well because of fear. We are all human, there is no difference. Let these pirates see our backbone! The young man who spoke stared fiercely at Yagyu Ishigaru and roared with bulging veins, ¡°The only possibility for you to occupy this place is to occupy an island full of corpses, we¡­¡± ¡°I will never surrender!!!¡± The civilians raised their weapons and roared. The sound shook the port, making those pirates subconsciously pick up their weapons and break out in cold sweat. ¡®What happened?¡¯ They are pirates. Shouldn¡¯t they run away or give up resistance in this situation? Why did it become so violent? Thud thud thud! The reverberation of this voice made Yagyu Shihu subconsciously take two steps back and then wake up, but at this time, he did not attack, but his eyes were complicated. If, at that time, they were also this scene ¡­ Would the situation be different? Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 ¨C Fate Will Be In Your Own Hands Yagyu Ishiguro, a citizen of the People¡¯s Republic of Japan, is also a famous craftsman of the People¡¯s Republic of Japan. As a person who has a lot of Seastone and excellent weapon manufacturing technology, his level of craftsman is not comparable to ordinary people. You have to know that most of the knives were made by the people of Wano Country. In addition to the craftsman, he was also one of the subordinates of Mitsuki Oden when he was still alive 20 years ago. When Oden went to sea, Kaido attacked. It was he who fought Kaido¡¯s men every day and ensured that Kaido¡¯s men would not invade the Country of Peace. When Oden first came back, he was full of confidence and found his backbone, thinking that he could drive Kaido out in one fell swoop. As long as they are united, no matter how many casualties they suffer, Kaido will definitely retreat. Yagyu Ishiguro thought so at that time. Even when Oden sent the news of his defeat, he also thought so. If he was defeated, he would save him and continue fighting. But from then on, the situation changed. Oden became a fool and only knew how to dance naked every day for three years, making the people of the Country of Peace think that he was really a fool. Yagyu Ishiguro also knew that Oden had changed, but later, Kamen Guardian told him that this was Kaido¡¯s threat. Oden couldn¡¯t bear to hurt the residents of the Country of Peace, so he agreed to dance naked every day. It was incomprehensible. Yagyu Ishiguro could not understand this situation at all. Since Oden is now intact, he will continue to fight Kaido. Why did it become like this? Why did he stop them from continuing? Yagyu Shihu did not understand, but he did not understand at that time. Oden was Kuri¡¯s name, and he was Kuri¡¯s samurai and craftsman, so he could only listen to Oden. Perhaps Oden is right¡­ Because during this period of time, Kaido indeed did not commit any crimes. Maybe in three years, when Kaido retreats, they can still pull down the Black Snake who stole the Country of Peace and turn the General of the Country of Peace into the Light Moon Family. However, with the unethical use of Cooking Punishment on Oden, Yagyu Ishiguro thought that Oden would resist. As long as he raised his arm and called for help, so many samurai in the Kingdom of Peace would deal with Kaido under the leadership of Oden, but he did not¡­ There are so many people who want to fight! Why not fight! Why did he accept the punishment of cooking? That thing is obviously a trap! However, that was the Lord¡¯s request. Even though he knew that this matter was not right, Yagyu Shihu still held back, or rather, he was at a loss at that time. The violent conflict in his mind has caused his thoughts to become chaotic. Should he resist? But Oden, who is a daimyo, doesn¡¯t resist, why should he resist? He is just a samurai, he should respect the orders of His Majesty, but he should fight and resist. Why didn¡¯t he resist when he was about to die? Until Oden was cooked to death and the so-called ¡®Nine Heroes¡¯ escaped, he fell into a huge contradiction. Was it anger? Angry Lord¡¯s stupidity, angry that the so-called ¡®Nine Heroes¡¯ have no brains? It¡¯s still time to laugh and smile in relief, thinking that ¡°Nine Heroes¡± is only following the arrangement of Oden, and Oden himself is also for the sake of righteousness, and should be gratified. The two strong contradictions made Yagyu Ishiguro completely change. Three days after Oden¡¯s death, he became the kind of person who would laugh when angry, be happy and angry, and his feelings were the opposite of his expression. Then, he fled the Country of Peace and wandered aimlessly on the sea, joining various pirate groups. He did not rob civilians, but he would say the same thing to those who guarded the town, just as Kaido and Black Snake said to Oden. For those who agreed, he only let them go and did not let them die, but the invasion of the island will still be invaded. Looking at the desperate expressions of those people, that kind of expression will remind Yagyu Shihu of the past. If Oden was still alive at that time and saw that the pirates had invaded his home, would he be so desperate, would he resist, or would he sink into oblivion? But that was only if Oden was already dead, and the person who was right or wrong was already dead. Yagyu Ishiguro could no longer personally ask Oden if he was right or wrong. He could only ask these similar people, these people who naively believed his words, if they would regret it. Some people answered that they did not regret it, and some people would fight back, but they were not Oden. Until now ¡­ Until now! He saw it. He finally saw a person who did not believe him at all and dared to resist! It was not that they had not encountered it before, but they did not have the heart to die, nor did they have the heart to let others die with them. It was just one person. That was also a kind of naivety. He was a pirate. Even if he died alone, could he make them stop expanding their power? But this was different. He gathered everyone around him, including the civilians, their eyes¡­ It was just like his eyes in the past, he was willing to die. If at that time, the people of the Kingdom of Peace, including Oden, had this look, would Charcoal Snake really continue to sit in the position of general? Would Kaido really not retreat? ¡°Captain, don¡¯t talk nonsense with them, we¡­¡± Bang! Yagyu Shihu swung his arm, and the force of the punch directly shattered the pirate who spoke, and even the people near him were destroyed, splashing a rain of blood, making a gap in the pirate crowd. ¡°Why?¡± Yagyu Shihu looked at Wilbur and said seriously, ¡°Why do you believe this? Maybe I will really let you go. If you think about it this way, you only need to pay a little dignity and try to believe my words, won¡¯t this island and life be saved?¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Wilbur said seriously: ¡°You are the enemy, and we only believe in our will and the weapon in our hands. Even if we die, we choose to believe it!¡± ¡°What about the prophecy? What if the prophecy tells you to do this?¡± Yagyu Ishiguro widened his eyes, thinking about what answer he wanted. ¡°The prophecy tells you that in ten or twenty years, your hometown will be saved, but until then, it is enough to just endure, you just need to endure¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Wilbur looked at Yagyu Ishiguro in confusion and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro once said that if anyone tells his fortune, he will tell that person that you have a bloody disaster today. Although I don¡¯t know what it means, I understand the last sentence. Mr. Kuro said that fate is in his own hands because he believes in himself the most.¡± These words shocked Yagyu Shihu, and his whole body trembled. His small eyes were wide and bloodshot. ¡°Fate is in my hands, and¡­ believe, yes, believe!!¡± Yagyu Shihu¡¯s expression gradually became sad. It was no longer the opposite of happiness and anger. His eyes, his expression, and his tone were angry and sad. ¡°Oden! You would rather believe in the enemy and believe in that prophecy than believe in us!!!¡± Yagyu Shihu shed tears of blood. He bent down and growled, ¡°It has never happened before. You would rather believe the enemy than us subordinates. They have listened to your orders and suffered for 20 years just for your so-called prophecy. The Country of Peace has to suffer for 20 years for no reason. Why? Why!¡± Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 ¨C A Man On A Bicycle Yagyu Shihu understood. It was not that they betrayed the King, but that the King did not trust them. He could have gathered the forces of the Country of Peace to fight against the Black Snake and Kaido, but he did not do that. Instead, he did not believe them at all. Instead, he believed in the strange prophecy that someone would come to save the Country of Peace in 20 years and let the Country of Peace be founded. Can¡¯t he do it himself?! So many people support him, so many people are willing to fight for him, but what is he doing!? Seeing their intentions as child¡¯s play and trusting the enemy instead, he was a fool for several years. But even so, at that time, Yagyu Shihu still believed in Oden. He will wake up and he will understand that he will lead everyone to continue fighting! But until his death, Yagyu Ishiguro did not see him! This is a breach of their trust, this is a complete failure to trust them! It¡¯s not that Yagyu Shihu abandoned His Majesty, he never did. It¡¯s that His Majesty didn¡¯t trust them until he died! By comparison ¡­ Yagyu Shihu, who was crying tears of blood, stared at Wilbur and the Marines and determined civilians behind him. If it had been these people back then ¡­ If this Marine was Oden at that time, then they could definitely fight Kaido! Yes, even if I die, I have to see the backbone of the Country of Peace! ¡°Justice?¡± Yagyu Shihu muttered and looked deeply at Wilbur. Suddenly, he bowed deeply to Wilbur. This bow stayed for a few seconds before he straightened up and walked back without looking back. ¡°Retreat.¡± ¡°Captain?¡± A pirate said dully: ¡°We are retreating?¡± Yagyu Shihu did not continue to speak and only glanced at him. The pirate immediately shut his mouth. The bodies of his other companions were still there and he did not dare to anger him. Seeing Yagyu Ishigaru leave with the pirates, Wilbur watched the ship leave and silently breathed a sigh of relief. He was indeed no match for Yagyu Ishiguro. Wilbur himself was not strong. In the past, he had relied on his seniority to get his rank. At that time, he was still on duty in Sabaody. In that kind of place, sometimes there was no need for their Marines. Most of the time, they were just decorations. When pirates came to land, they would drive them away, but sometimes the results were not very good. Wilbur had been injured a few times in Sabaody. It was not until Mr. Kuro arrived that the chaos was ended. He also wanted to be strong. He envied those subordinates of Mr. Kuro. Vice Admiral Leda did not talk about status. She was strong in the past, and Vice Admiral Crowe was also strong. She was still Mr. Kuro¡¯s think tank and housekeeper. Everything was asked by Mr. Kuro. Vice Admiral Crowe did it. Cass was even more amazing. She was someone he had always respected and she was also very strong. They are all Mr. Kuro¡¯s subordinates. He doesn¡¯t have any sense of crisis, but he wants to become stronger and do more things for Mr. Kuro. Wilbur still works hard to cultivate, but with his limited aptitude, he can only do that. Even after eating this ¡®Multiplication Fruit¡¯, he feels that he is not the opponent of these strong people. Fortunately, he did not embarrass Mr. Kuro. ¡°Continue to defend. In addition, power up the Headquarters and seek support.¡± Wilbur said to Marine next to him. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ . On another island, David also arrived with his army. Unlike the Marines, David is here to conquer. This is an island force outside the sphere of influence of the Kingdom of Ciprian and the last island within the scope of this conquest. Chi!! David, who was wearing the Wolf Knight armor, charged at the front. On the battlefield, he stabbed with his sword and instantly pierced through the body of a pirate. Then, he swung his sword and with a huge impact, he directly cut the nearby pirates and they fell to the ground without any sound. This is the last group of pirates. After killing them, this island will belong to Dressrosa. Buzz! However, just as he finished off this circle of pirates, there was a sudden sound of an explosion in the air from the rear of the pirates. With the sound, a ball of metallic light under the sun suddenly flew over and cut the remaining pirates in half like cutting tofu and continued to fly towards Dressrosa. ¡°Yes?¡± David moved his arm and swung his sword forward. The strong wind directly blew in front of him and stopped the metal-bright object. ¡°Spinning Blade?¡± It was a three-petal blade that was still connected to the chain. After it was stopped by the force, there was a sound of ¡°Hua La¡± and the chain pulled the blade back and it flew to the top of the mountain in front of him. There was an additional figure there. It was a bare-chested young man with agile muscles. This young man was holding a chain in one hand and a rotary blade in the other. His enviable long hair was wildly blooming like a wild man. The handsome face under his hair was full of malevolence at this moment and he grinned at David. ¡°King, that is ¡®Murder Blade¡¯ Herbert! He is a cadre of the One-Horned Pirates.¡± A soldier stepped forward and said. ¡°I know.¡± David nodded. ¡°Wilbur said that this pirate group has their eyes on my forces. Did they find me?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Herbert through his helmet. Behind Herbert, a large number of pirates gradually appeared. ¡°It seems that there will be another fight.¡± David held the sword and raised it towards Herbert. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. No matter what is ahead, it can¡¯t stop Master¡¯s long-cherished wish. I, David, will flatten everything for Master!¡± In addition to him, in the distant sea, a pirate ship of the One-Horned Pirates is approaching the island where David is. On the deck of the Pirate Ship stood a figure with a lot of feathers in his hair, holding a big boomerang, with tattoos on his body like a primitive man. He was one of the five cadres of the One-Horned Pirates, ¡®Tidal Surge¡¯ Garford. This time, he was also here to conquer the Kingdom of Ciprian, but he was not so lucky. When everyone was dispatched, he encountered a storm, which caused a delay of a few days before he advanced towards a target island. Garford shouted impatiently, ¡°Hurry up, faster, or else those four idiots will have completed the mission and I won¡¯t be there yet. Captain will be angry!¡± ¡°Captain, this is the fastest we can go.¡± A pirate said, ¡°We can¡¯t go any faster.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you row?! Take out the long oars, your division, slide!¡± Garford stared at the pirate and licked his lips. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I will eat you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The pirate was so frightened that he was sweating profusely and ran away. Garfo is a caveman, and his primitive tradition is man-eating. ¡°Ah¡­ Hurry up and go to the island. The meat of pirates is too bad. The meat of women and children is the best. It tastes very tender, but if there are strong people, I don¡¯t recommend tasting their meat.¡± Garford licked his lips and seemed to think of something delicious and laughed excitedly. ¡°Captain, Captain! There are people in front of us!¡± At this time, a pirate on the mast stuck his head out and shouted. ¡°Someone? What¡¯s so strange about someone?¡± Garford didn¡¯t understand: ¡°It will be fine if it is sunk. Of course, if there is tender meat, save it for me.¡± ¡°But, but there is only one person.¡± The pirate looked ahead with a monocular and said in disbelief, ¡°A man on a bicycle in the sea¡­¡± Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 ¨C Knight¡¯S Shame On the island, after Herbert sneered at David, he suddenly rushed down from the hillside. The rotary blade in his hand spun like the wind, and he was so fast that he left an afterimage. Like a tiger in a flock of sheep, he rushed into the remaining pirates. The rotary blade was like a scythe of harvest, quickly cutting down the pirates he passed, splashing blood all over the sky and quickly rushing to David. David swung his sword down. The huge impact and force brought by the big sword made the afterimage-like body stop. Whoosh! The sword swung again, and the blade swept toward Herbert. Herbert stepped back, spun around, turned in the air, and fell to the ground. ¡°As expected of the Conquest King, his strength is really powerful. He can make people retreat with a casual swing of his sword¡­¡± Herbert licked his lips and lowered his voice. ¡°It really makes me want to kill you!¡± ¡°Tri-petal Spiral Blade, high-speed movement, flexible killing¡­¡± David looked Herbert up and down, and finally his eyes fell on his chest, where the sign of the kite flower was. ¡°The ¡®Blade Knights¡¯ of Corpori?¡± David asked. These words stunned Herbert and he immediately laughed. ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that you, a new king without the slightest bloodline, still know about our Knight Legion¡­¡± David said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. The beautiful and romantic Corporate Kingdom is guarded by the cruel and bloodthirsty Knights. However, it should have been destroyed with the country 20 years ago. Are there any survivors?¡± ¡°He actually knows. Yes, it was destroyed. That country and the Knights were destroyed together!¡± Herbert grinned. ¡°You clearly lost your country and the master you served, and you still look very proud?¡± David shook his head. ¡°Pathetic.¡± ¡°What can a new king like you know?¡± Herbert said proudly: ¡°This is freedom! I got a freedom I never had before. By the way, let me tell you an inside story. At that time, I served the princess of the kingdom and the next heir of the kingdom, but I killed her with my own hands¡­ At the moment the country was destroyed, I killed her with my own hands! Of course, this is not a betrayal. As a knight, I abided by the knight code for the people I served. The glory of a knight is given by the master. I saw the master¡¯s mind and thought that she was too tired to live, so I killed her with my own hands. This is also a righteous cause! Helping the master out of the sea of suffering and blaming myself for the crime. What a great loyalty!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a muffled sound in front of him, and a heavy momentum appeared in front of Herbert. David pounced in front of him like a cheetah, raised his sword high and smashed it down. Boom!! The ground that was smashed down became a huge pit at this moment, stirring up gravel and dust. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± A light voice sounded from behind the smoke and dust. As the smoke and dust dissipated, Herbert stood at the back and teased, ¡°Are you angry because you were killed by your subordinate as a master? ¡°No¡­¡± David¡¯s voice came from the helmet. ¡°As a knight, I can¡¯t forgive you. You didn¡¯t complete the oath you made to the master you served. No matter what order of knights it is, the oath is the same. You just said that you saw through the master¡¯s mind? But I remember that Her Highness, the princess of the kingdom of Corporia, once made a wish to make herself happy forever. I have heard about the princess who was famous at that time. As a knight, not only did you not do your best to complete the oath to make your master happy, but you also said something about guessing the master¡¯s mind¡­ Did your master say that she was tired of living? Even if there was a similar sentence?¡± Herbert froze and his face suddenly darkened. The woman he once swore to protect did not say anything about how tired she was. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying it? The kingdom is already in ruins. The king is sick and can no longer take care of the overall situation. The nobles are no longer listening to orders. The country is gradually weakening and is no longer the country of romance and love. Otherwise, the title would not have been snatched away by Dressrosa at that time and become a country of ¡®love and passion and toys¡¯. The princess has never been happy. She is too tired to live. On the eve of the destruction of the kingdom, I can¡¯t bear for her to continue and killed her with my own hands. What¡¯s wrong with that!¡± ¡°Big mistake!¡± David shouted, ¡°You are breaking the promise of the knight! When you became a knight, didn¡¯t anyone tell you that the master¡¯s wish is the knight¡¯s mission! No matter how absurd the wish is, as a knight, after you serve the master, your mission is to fulfill the master¡¯s wish! Your master wants to be happy forever, then the knight¡¯s mission is to make her happy forever!¡± ¡°The country is weak? What does that have to do with you? You are not a knight of the country, you are a knight of the princess! If your master is unhappy because the country is weak, then your mission is to make the country strong. If your master is unhappy because the king is seriously ill, then find a way to treat this king. If your master is unhappy because the nobles do not listen to orders, then replace those nobles with those who listen to orders! What have you done?! You have not done your mission at all. You are just sad. You are just complaining. You have done nothing. You have not even asked. You are just trying to guess the psychology of your master. You are not worthy of being a knight!¡± The violent words made Herbert take a few steps back subconsciously and his face turned pale. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a knight! A real knight is the sword in the master¡¯s hand, the shield of the master¡¯s defense, the person that the master wants to do what he wants to do. It¡¯s right to speculate his thoughts, but you didn¡¯t even ask, what right do you have to make subjective assumptions! As a knight, I am ashamed of you!!¡± David would never speculate inexplicably about what Lord Kuro meant. Everything about him was based on the original sentence. He asked his master what his wish was. His Lordship says his wish is world peace. This is enough. With this benchmark, I can guess and walk on the road to Master¡¯s wish. But Herbert, a member of the once-famous Knights of the Blade, did not do such a thing at all. He is a disgrace, a knight¡¯s disgrace! David gripped his sword tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I will kill you with my own hands and then you will go to the underworld to apologize to your master!¡± ¡­ . At this moment, on the sea, an ice sculpture of a ship was frozen there, and even the sea under the ship was frozen, forming an ice island. Near the island, a useless uncle wearing small sunglasses and carrying a backpack with penguins behind him was riding a bicycle and stopping there. ¡°Ah la la, I met a pirate¡­ The pirates of New World have been quite violent recently. That guy Kuro has also done a lot of things. Is Marine going to take action?¡± He glanced at the ice sculpture and sighed. He stepped on the pedal and continued to drive forward. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 ¨C Dying Here Is Better Than Dying In The Sea In Despair The Kingdom of Ciprian is a clear dividing line between the New World and a large country like Dressrosa. If divided by the forces of the World Government and the forces of the non-World Government, the Kingdom of Ciprian is a frontline kingdom. Unlike a small country like Corfu, the Kingdom of Ciprian is not small. This kingdom itself does not hang any pirate flag, but under the attack of Dressrosa, it has almost surrendered. Why is that so? Because the capital has not surrendered. Relying on Ciprian¡¯s tall and thick city wall, they temporarily defended against Dressrosa¡¯s attack, and Dressrosa did not stay here for long. In their eyes, it is just a city that has not surrendered. They will conquer the nearby area first and then come back to slowly consume this place. But for Ciprian, this is already desperate enough. They were beaten back by Dressrosa on the battlefield, and the elites either surrendered or were hit empty. Even they are depressed about why their elites surrendered. But now is not the time to think about this. The One-Horned Pirates invaded, their Captain ¡®One-Horned¡¯ Orffy led the team into the Kingdom of Ciprian and reached the capital Ciprian. ¡°What a magnificent city wall.¡± Outside the city wall of the capital, Ciprian, a large group of pirates was approaching. One of the pirates with a horn on his helmet looked at the huge city wall that was more than 20 meters high and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s still very thick. I¡¯m afraid that cannons alone are not enough. And there are many cannons on this city wall.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of, we have Captain!¡± Another pirate said indifferently: ¡°Have you forgotten Captain¡¯s nickname?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Stronghold Destroyer, you¡¯re right. After breaking through the city wall, you can go in and plunder. This time, I want to rob to my heart¡¯s content!¡± The pirate smiled and said expectantly. ¡°Captain is here!¡± With the exclamation of a pirate, the pirates divided into two rows and made way for a passage. A ten-meter-tall giant stepped on the ground and shook as he walked. This giant was wearing simple fur clothes and holding a big wine cup. He swayed forward and the horn on his head was shining under the sun. On the top of the city wall, a group of soldiers shrank and looked at the giant that was more than half the height of the city wall in fear. One of the soldiers trembled and said, ¡°This, this is Ciprian territory. You, what are you pirates doing?¡± ¡°Burp¡­ this city wall is really annoying!¡± Orffy finished the wine in the wine cup and threw it out, hitting the head of a pirate beside him. The huge wine cup pressed him down and he fell into the ground. ¡°What do I want to do? Of course I want to conquer this place and hang my flag here!¡± Ophir shook his head for a while and suddenly lowered his body and said, ¡°The wall is too annoying!¡± Boom!! As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed over like a cannonball and the horn on his head directly hit the tall and thick city wall. With a loud sound, a huge hole was created in the city wall. Immediately, gravel flew and the city wall collapsed, a big gap was hollowed out from the position where Oph¨¦lie hit. ¡°The city wall is destroyed! Run!!!¡± The soldier in charge of guarding shouted and fled in panic. ¡°Charge!¡± When the following pirates saw that the city wall was broken, they held their weapons and were about to rush in through the gap. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± At this moment, a loud shout came from behind them. Some pirates turned around and happened to see a figure quickly approaching them. ¡°Sea Flow Burying!!¡± Boom!! The figure punched out, bringing with it a tornado-like tornado of air. With just one punch, the pirate crowd was stirred into a big vacuum. This scene made Oph¨¦lie, who had just stood up and shook his head, turn around and see a man with a long catfish beard standing under the blank space. ¡°Rudolf?¡± Oph¨¦lie grinned and turned around. ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s wrong? Did your master ask you to destroy me?¡± As a famous existence in the New World, Ophir knew Rudolf and even invited him. He also knew that the leader of the Half-Mermaids was Shichibukai. Rudolf smiled like a gentleman and said, ¡°Your rotten mouth is still not cured. You are drunk all day. I suggest you soak your head in seawater. It is best to sink your whole body into it to sober up.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, from a mouse to a lackey, your momentum has grown a lot!¡± Oph¨¦lie laughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t dare talk like that before.¡± Rudolf moved his fists and feet. ¡°It used to be in the past, and now it¡¯s now. You used to be the guard of Elbaf, but aren¡¯t you also a pirate now? And an alien pirate.¡± The pirates of the Giant race are basically in groups. As the overlord race of the sea, they are still very united. Generally, if a giant becomes a pirate captain, there must be other giants under him. But Orffy seems to look down on other giants and established his own Pirates. When Offi heard this, his face became angry. ¡°You¡¯ve become arrogant, stinky catfish. You don¡¯t think that a few people can deal with me, do you?¡± As he said this, three people rushed over from behind Rudolf. They were Dagon, Bessemer, and Taylor. Oph¨¦lie also knows these three people. They are a famous group of Gophers. ¡°I alone am enough to deal with you, but Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s mission is to cooperate with Marines to get rid of you.¡± Rudolf said coldly, ¡°Sorry, Oph¨¦lie, you are going to die here today.¡± ¡°You?!¡± Orffy twisted his neck. ¡°It just so happens that I wanted to kill you a long time ago. You dared to refuse my invitation before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Suddenly, another sound came from the other side. A man wearing a Marine cape, a black suit, and glasses slowly approached with a team of Marines. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can do it or not. If you kill him, Mr. Kuro will be angry. It¡¯s not easy to find Shichibukai. If he is killed like this, it will lower Mr. Kuro¡¯s face.¡± The man pushed up his glasses and stared at the horned giant. ¡°The best way is for you to die here and everyone to complete the mission. This way, Mr. Kuro will not be angry. Believe me, someone of your level will not want Mr. Kuro to be angry. It is better to die here than to die in despair in the sea.¡± It was Crowe. After a few days of traveling, he arrived at Ciprian. He happened to see this scene. It was better to come early. ¡°Jin Lu?¡± Oph¨¦lie stared at Crowe and said, ¡°The guy who is rumored to have defeated Blackbeard? Do you think I am afraid of him? After I kill you, I will personally go to Golden Lion and take his head!¡± Crowe bared his teeth and directly turned into a werewolf. ¡°You should survive first, pirate!¡± Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 ¨C Do You Believe Me Now? A few days later. Headquarters. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. Okay, come back. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s solved.¡± Kuro hung up the Den Den Mushi, leaned back and said to Leda, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it all solved?¡± Since he sent people out for so long, he received a collective feedback today. Dressrosa and his Marine base encountered the One-Horned Pirates and ended with a complete victory. David killed the cadre Herbert and Kaz defeated the cadre Wang Long, but he let him escape. Wilbur forced the cadre of the One-Horned Pirates, Yagyu Shihu, away and Crowe himself killed the cadre Nakuru first and then joined forces with Rudolph to find Ophir and kill him. As for the last cadre, Marines searched for a few days and finally found an ice sculpture in the sea and confirmed that it was the last cadre Garford inside, but the whole ship was frozen and there was no breath of life. ¡°Big ice sculpture¡­ Kusan? Is he passing by?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and thought for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Forget it, why should I care?¡± Knock, knock ¡­ ¡°Vice Admiral!¡± There was a knock on the door outside the office and Marine¡¯s voice. ¡°Come in.¡± Following Kuro¡¯s words, a Marine Captain saluted at the door and said, ¡°Vice-Admiral, there is an accident in Sabaody.¡± ¡°Shampoo Land? Shampoo Land and I¡­¡± Kuro was about to speak when he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Sabaody Archipelago was also his territory, so he changed the topic and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sabaody Archipelago? I remember that the garrison is Sentomaru, right?¡± Sentomaru is there, and there are two Pacifista, but the supernova from the first half of the Grand Line, will something happen? ¡°Shiba Land was escaped by a pirate and the two Pacifista deployed were destroyed. In addition, although there were no casualties, the buildings were damaged, causing damage to the industry of Saba Land,¡± the Marine Captain said. Hearing this, Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°The Pacifista is gone? Why, has the new Supernova joined forces?¡± ¡°No, there is only one¡­¡± The Marine Captain was a little embarrassed: ¡°A pirate with a bounty of 30 million berries, ¡®White Admiral¡¯ Sam William, Rear Admiral Sentomaru did not pursue him and let him escape.¡± ¡°William?¡± Kuro froze. ¡°Sam William?¡± Leda was also stunned for a moment and turned to look at Kuro. ¡°Kuro, isn¡¯t that the pirate you met in East Blue? The one who can steam.¡± Not only did they meet, but the wanted poster was also sent by him. ¡°He¡¯s already in Sabaodyoku?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°So fast? Is he hurt?¡± ¡°No, Rear Admiral Sentomaru did not catch that pirate,¡± Marine Captain answered. ¡°Okay, you can go out, I know.¡± After Kuro waved his hand and let the Marine Captain leave, he took a breath of cold air and thought, ¡°What the hell, how did this person get to Sabaody? It¡¯s not right, why is the bounty still 30 million, and we didn¡¯t meet any pirates along the way?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kuro? Isn¡¯t a low bounty a good thing? It means he didn¡¯t do anything out of line.¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s not too much, is it? Does he think he¡¯s traveling?!¡± Kuro said unhappily, ¡°Such a big painting, he has done so many things in the East China Sea. He is not a dream adventurer, why didn¡¯t he increase the bounty? What, Marines chased him and he ran away? Or he shouted with the pirates to become friends with each other? Is there no battle?¡± ¡­ . In the first half of the Grand Line, in a sea far away from the Sabaody Archipelago. Several pirate ships were floating in the sea. These ships had some scars and some were even broken. Only the big ship that looked like a ship was unscathed. At this moment, in the Captain¡¯s cabin of the ship, a few people were staying there. One of them was wearing a captain¡¯s uniform with a white turban around his neck. He looked like a gentleman as he pondered. On the other hand, the few people at the side were a little excited. ¡°Look, William, I said that there is no fake wanted poster at all. The Pacifista you encountered is now famous in the sea. Didn¡¯t you get rid of him? It¡¯s exactly the same as when you got rid of those pirates. We don¡¯t need to be cautious at all. The pirates in the first half are actually not our opponents!¡± Mont Blanc said happily. This period of time has been too difficult. Every time he meets a pirate group, William will do his best to deal with it. Whether it is 60 million or 80 million, or even more than the 100 million bounty ¡®Supernova¡¯, in William¡¯s opinion, that is all fake. To use his words, he has to find a person with a bounty similar to his to test the real level. Of course, it cannot be fake. Unfortunately, he had never encountered it. If he was slightly slower, he would definitely have encountered it. Then he would understand that his bounty was low, but he had not encountered it because he was in too much of a hurry. Every time he dealt with a pirate with a high bounty, William would fall into great anxiety. He thought that he had walked into a trap. There were bounty pirates everywhere, but his strength was very weak. If he stayed in the vicinity for a long time, he might really become arrogant and then he would be killed by a real big pirate. No way! I can¡¯t do this! I have to leave this sea area! Therefore, William took action. With his steam ability, the speed of these ships would definitely not be slow. They basically did not stop on the road and encountered very few pirates. They went straight to Sabaody Archipelago. This made William even more certain that there must be something wrong with the number of pirates they encountered along the way. However, what he did not know was that his route happened to be the route where Rudolf was stationed. After reaching Sabaody Archipelago, there was a conflict. Marine found traces of their group and sent Pacifista to capture them. Because he did not want to have a head-on confrontation with Marine, William only used his ability to build a blind area of vision and destroyed the buildings, which overwhelmed them. The two Pacifista were a little troublesome, but in the face of high-temperature steam, machines, which are more exquisite instruments, suffered a lot more damage than normal brute force. On the other hand, the Rear Admiral stationed in Sabaody has made William spend a lot of effort to escape. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t fight, but if this drags on, it will make their situation more dangerous. That guy is very strong, which is in line with the position of Rear Admiral stationed in Sabaody. Pacifista, on the other hand¡­ After escaping from Sabaody Archipelago, Mont Blanc was finally happy. Look, the Pacifista has already dealt with you, and you still dare to say that you are weak?! ¡°Those Pacifista can easily kill 60 to 70 million pirates. So, your strength is definitely beyond theirs. You have a low bounty. You didn¡¯t believe it before, but now you believe it.¡± Mont Blanc said excitedly. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 ¨C Maybe Kuro Is Not That Strong Although he said that, William still did not believe it. But the truth forced him to doubt it. He knew that since three years ago, Marine began to be equipped with a humanoid weapon called the Pacifista, which was very powerful. Even a pirate with a bounty of more than 100 million berries like Supernova may not be a match for the Pacifista. Supernova! The first step to becoming a great pirate is to become a supernova. Only by landing in Sabaody Archipelago on the Grand Line will he have a future in the New World. Although William did not want to enter the New World so soon, he still needed the bounty. In the pirate circle, a high bounty represents High Hope, and High Hope can attract more pirates to invest. At first, William thought that the pirates he killed were fake bounties, but when he saw with his own eyes that the Pacifista killed a pirate of more than 70 million and he killed him easily, he began to have doubts. He was a smart person to begin with, and there were people constantly reminding him. Moreover, after experiencing so much, he could not help but mutter in his heart. Could it be that, maybe, probably, or maybe¡­ the people he met actually have similar bounties, but his strength is very powerful, but the bounty is low? After all, that was in East Blue, and he was the first bounty. In East Blue, this price was already high enough. If he had not been forced out of the East China Sea, he would have been able to dominate the East China Sea and build a bigger force with this bounty. Moreover, a bounty of 30 million yuan is not impossible. Because there is a precedent, East Blue also produced a pirate of 30 million before, ¡®Straw Hat Kid¡¯ Monki D. Luffy. Although it was 30 million, it directly rose to 100 million later. At that time, it was the time when Shichibukai Crocodile was defeated and captured by Marines. This made William mutter. How smart was he? With some news and intelligence, he immediately guessed the trick. Maybe, maybe¡­ Crocodile was defeated by this straw hat boy, which was why the bounty increased so dramatically. Thirty million to deal with Shichibukai is not impossible, as long as he is strong enough. But he had already attacked so many pirates, so why didn¡¯t the bounty increase? ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Could it be that because I went all out every time and led to the destruction of the Pirates, there was no information at all, so my bounty did not increase?¡± William doubted. ¡°Yeah!¡± Mont Blanc slapped his thigh and shouted in relief, ¡°I reminded you many times, but you never believed me!¡± Elmyra pondered and said, ¡°I think Mont Blanc¡¯s words make sense. William, are we really thinking too much? Look, after we arrived at the Grand Line, the bad weather we encountered also withstood it, and the occasional Sea King also withstood it. Those pirates with a high bounty, not to mention you, they are not even our opponent. Pacifista, we don¡¯t think they are strong. William, aren¡¯t you too cautious?¡± William was silent for a while and suddenly gritted his teeth. ¡°Then let¡¯s test it!¡± ¡°Test what? Do you want to fight Marines?¡± Mont Blanc¡¯s eyes lit up. He was a little aggrieved in Sabaody Land. William said that he couldn¡¯t deal with Marines, which caused him to be unable to use his strength and could only run away. ¡°Shichibukai!¡± William said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s find Shichibukai! If we want to go to the New World, we have to verify our strength first. Then, we have to find Shichibukai and fight him. As long as we confirm that my strength is really good, we will march into the New World and make a name for ourselves there and become a real big pirate!¡± When he said this, he was very excited. From a young age, his dream was to become a great pirate, not to mention Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), as long as he was a great pirate, it was enough for people to know his name. He had already dealt with Shichibukai with 30 million yuan. It was not impossible for him to do it again. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible.¡± The usually silent Swire nodded and said, ¡°Find a Shichibukai and experiment with it.¡± ¡°Which Shichibukai is good?¡± Elmyra thought for a moment. ¡°Now in the world, there are always five Shichibukai. The world¡¯s number one swordsman ¡®Hawkeye¡¯ Jorakir Mihok, the Emperor of Hydra Island ¡®Empress¡¯ Boa Hancock, the original hero of Alabasta, the ¡®Desert King¡¯ Crocodile who was later arrested by the Marines, the original crew of the Roger Pirates, the boss of the Bucky Express Company, ¡®Kir¨­ no Tetsuya¡¯ Bucky, and the new Half-Merman leader, ¡®Deep One¡¯ Rudolph, William, which one do you choose?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± William asked. ¡°Bucky¡¯s influence is huge. I¡¯ve heard of Bucky Express Company in East Blue, and it¡¯s even more so when it reaches the Grand Line. It¡¯s the crew of Pirate King Roger. It must be very strong and powerful. This is the last thing to provoke.¡± ¡°Mihawk is the world¡¯s number one swordsman. He is very experienced and strong. He may not be a good opponent. William, although you use a sword, he is still the world¡¯s number one swordsman. It is not advisable.¡± ¡°As for Hancock, I heard that he is also very strong, and he is the king of a country, we can¡¯t provoke him.¡± ¡°Clockdale was defeated once and his power is not as good as before, but he is also a veteran Shichibukai and may not be easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Then there is only one last one, ¡®Deeper¡¯ Rudolph. I heard that he is the leader of some Half-Merman, but it seems that his name is not prominent, only 300 million Berries. William, you can try.¡± After listening to Elmyra¡¯s analysis, William frowned and said, ¡°Half-Mermaids¡­ No, Half-Mermaids are not easy to deal with. I am an ability user. Once he dives into the sea, it will be very troublesome. In contrast, Crocodile, that straw hat kid from East Blue can defeat Crocodile, so can I! As long as I kill him, I can become famous directly. Even if I can¡¯t kill him, I can find out where my strength is!¡± With that, he stood up. ¡°Just Crocodile, aim at Shichibukai and recognize the limit of my strength!¡± After experiencing so many things, he even suspected that his childhood shadow was too strong, causing him to seriously overestimate Kuro¡¯s strength. Otherwise, how could he block his attack in East Blue? Perhaps without that childhood shadow, he might have defeated Kuro in the East Blue. If he had had more courage at that time and was not surrounded by shadows, he might have broken the bottleneck in his heart and secretly controlled a certain East Blue Kingdom as the foundation to rush straight to the Grand Line. Right! That¡¯s how it is!! If they really fought, that Rear Admiral named Sentomaru would not be his opponent. Kuro is only a Vice-Admiral. Is he really that strong? It might even be worse than Shichibukai! As for defeating Ledfield and Bundy Walde, those people are not Shichibukai, they are just a group of old men. As for the old man, his strength will decline when he is old and Kuro will pick him up. Those old men might just be famous. After all, no one has seen him fight. As for the current rumor that Kuro defeated Blackbeard¡­ In William¡¯s opinion, defeating Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and killing Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) are two different concepts. It¡¯s not like Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) has never been defeated by Marines, but it doesn¡¯t stop them from continuing to be Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). As a Marine, Kuro struggled with a large amount of strength to collide with Blackbeard and won. ¡°Let¡¯s fight first!¡± William¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°Fight first! As long as the experiment is out¡­¡± When the experiment is out, his fear of the Golden Lion will be greatly reduced, or even at the same level! Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 ¨C F*Ck, Big Brother Sabaody Archipelago. Ever since William escaped, Sabaody Archipelago entered a repair period. There was no other way. The strange impactful steam destroyed many houses. At this moment, a Grand Fleet docked at the port of Sabaody Archipelago. Sentomaru was still wearing a dudou and a Marine cloak, carrying a big axe and waiting at the port with Marines. A staircase extended from the side of the Grand Fleet and a man in a golden formal suit walked down with a cigar in his mouth, followed by a white-haired loli. As he walked down, the Marines waiting on the port saluted. Zhan Taowan called, ¡°Big Brother.¡± ¡°How did it happen.¡± Kuro glanced at the buildings visible to the naked eye. In the distance, he could still see the buildings being repaired. ¡°You are here and you let that William run away unscathed? And you lost two Pacifista?¡± Kuro asked strangely. When he heard that William appeared in Sabaody Archipelago and ran away, Kuro happened to have nothing to do, so he came to Sabaody Archipelago and let Marines see William¡¯s movements. Since he has arrived in Sabaody Archipelago, his next step should be to go to Fishman Island and then to New World. If he escapes, he will go to New World and continue to suffer. Only Shichibukai can cure that kind of strength in [Paradise]. If he doesn¡¯t go to New World, he can¡¯t leave it for him to enjoy. ¡°Brother, that pirate is too cunning!¡± Sentomaru said indignantly: ¡°I thought that the Pacifista could easily deal with the 30 million pirates, but the Pacifista was actually killed, so I came out to chase after him, but I couldn¡¯t catch up with the pirate at all. He is a Logia, and he can be aggressive. He dodged all my attacks, and there was a lot of steam coming out of the island at that time, blocking my vision, so I could only go back to defend.¡± ¡°Forget it, let him go to the New World, he¡¯s from my hometown¡­¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and said. Same hometown? Sentomaru touched his chin and said, ¡°I understand, I definitely won¡¯t say it. He doesn¡¯t seem to have a coating this time. When he comes to Sabaody Archipelago again, I will¡­¡± ¡°When he comes to Sabaody Archipelago again, if you don¡¯t show him the danger and pain, I will show you the danger and pain!¡± Kuro glared at him. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t they from the same hometown?¡± Zhan Taowan scratched the back of her head and asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re from the same hometown!¡± Kuro almost roared, ¡°Why do I have to stay in a dangerous place every day, and he can be safe everywhere! He is a pirate, do you know what a pirate is? He is the kind of pirate who lives on the edge of a blade every day! I don¡¯t care, if William that old dog goes to the New World, let him go to the New World to suffer. If he comes to Sabaody again, if you don¡¯t let him seriously injure or destroy half of the forces, I will skin you alive!¡± ¡°I-I got it, Big Brother¡­¡± The sudden roar of Kuro made him take half a step back. Although it was inexplicable, he had to listen to what Kuro said. ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing in Sabaody Archipelago this time?¡± The two of them left the port and walked towards the Marine station. ¡°I was so bored that I came here when I heard some news that I cared about,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Sabaody Archipelago for a long time. No tenryubito have come down recently, right?¡± Sentomaru shook his head and said, ¡°No, ever since the last time Charles was expelled by you, there are now rumors that Sabaody Archipelago is very dangerous. Tenryubito doesn¡¯t come down now, but there is no guarantee for the future.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s less. Just stay in Mary Joa.¡± They are all Marines and there is nothing that can¡¯t be said. Sentomaru is also considered an orthodox Marine. He definitely doesn¡¯t hate the existence of tenryubito, but he is definitely annoyed. How can he indulge the good situation that Brother Kuro created? If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t tenryubito return to the old environment? In the case of opening a ¡°Professional Settlement¡± or something, once this kind of thing is requested, it will definitely be realized. The best way is to not touch the current situation and let Tenryubito stay in Mary Joa. After all, this place is Big Brother¡¯s territory. I have to take good care of it. There are many types of territory in the Marine. Ordinary base chiefs like him do not have any factions. After retirement, their influence will be gone, or after transfer, the territory will not belong to him. However, as a faction of Admiral Kizaru, there will always be a few special subordinates who will get their own private land. Kuro is one of them. As a direct subordinate of Admiral Kizaru, ever since he began to have his own territory, his territory belongs only to him. No matter what, he will not consider that there will be other factions that will replace him and cause Kuro¡¯s territory to disappear. Unless he voluntarily gives it up, people like Sabaody, who have been the head of the base, the tax will be his. Now, Sentomaru also gets a part of it, but it is not much. The World Government does not care about this phenomenon at all. Because what Marine has is only an island, no matter how big it is. And their income is the income of the participating countries. With deep pockets and rich heritage, it naturally doesn¡¯t matter. The income of those islands that are regarded as Marine¡¯s territory can¡¯t afford Marine¡¯s huge expenses. The salary is paid by the World Government, what can they care about? ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll buy you dinner¡­ No, you buy me dinner.¡± Kuro patted Sentomaru¡¯s shoulder. He wanted to say that he would treat him to a meal and that Sentomaru would pay as usual, but after thinking about it, this guy is also rich. Even though he has officially joined the Marine, he still leads the Scientific Force. He is very rich, so he should be more direct. ¡°Got it, Brother Kuro.¡± Sentomaru nodded, threw the great battle axe to Marine and followed Kuro with bare hands. When Leda heard that there was food, she raised her eyebrows and followed excitedly. They found a high-end restaurant in Sabaody Archipelago, sat in a private room, and began to eat and drink. ¡°Brother Kuro, I don¡¯t drink.¡± Sentomaru looked at the wine that Kuro pushed over and waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re in your thirties and you don¡¯t drink. Get me some.¡± Kuro ignored him. He put a bottle of wine in front of him and said, ¡°Look at him. As soon as you hear about drinking, the first sentence of a little brother is ¡®F*ck, big brother¡¯. Of course, although I am your big brother, if you tell me to f*ck, I will beat you up. But you can drink more wine.¡± Sentomaru is now 37 years old, and Kuro is now 27 years old. After all, it has been three years since the War of the Best. Sentomaru was ten years older than him, but because of the competition agreement when he first became the old man¡¯s subordinate, Sentomaru could only acknowledge Kuro as his big brother. Damn, Big Brother? Listening to Kuro¡¯s words, Sentomaru didn¡¯t understand, but he was used to the inexplicable words that Kuro often said. Anyway, he just listened. If he refuted, he would find an opportunity to do special training. He was not stupid. However, with his physique, nothing will happen to him if he drinks. So be it. Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: Can’t Afford to Lose Chapter 1017: Can¡¯t Afford to Lose Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Kuro stayed in Sabaody Land for a few days, then took a boat and went straight to Paradise. He did not drive his Golden Lion this time. That thing wanted a lot of people, and this time, he came here because he was bored. There was no need to be so grand. However, this time, Kuro wished he could drive the Golden Lion because it would be faster. After receiving the news, his little compatriot did not go to the New World but reappeared on a certain route of the Grand Line. That won¡¯t do! This guy actually didn¡¯t run to the New World. Why? Does he want to continue living in the first half? With that kind of strength, can¡¯t he run away if he can¡¯t beat Shichibukai? What if he has to hide and no one can find him in the vast sea? That won¡¯t do. He won¡¯t feel any pain at all. Now, he will force him out of the first half and let him suffer in the New World. In the Battleship¡¯s office, thinking about the intelligence he got before, Kuro pointed to the route on the sea map and asked, ¡°Who is in charge of this route?¡± ¡°Who are you asking?¡± Leda tilted her head. Kuro was speechless. ¡°Someone come!¡± He had forgotten who was in charge of this route and Crowe was not with him. Fortunately, there was still a sensible Marine around. A Lieutenant Colonel heard the shout and pushed open the door and walked in. He saluted and said, ¡°Lieutenant General!¡± ¡°Which Shichibukai are we sailing on now? Don¡¯t tell me there is no Shichibukai?¡± Kuro asked. After all, there are only five Shichibukai now, and two routes have not been found yet. ¡°Reporting Vice-Admiral, it is ¡®Desert King¡¯ Crocodile.¡± The Lieutenant Colonel said with his head held high. ¡°Crocodile¡­ okay, you can go out.¡± Kuro waved his hand, signaling the Lieutenant Colonel to leave, then he picked up Den Den Mushi¡¯s microphone on the table and dialed a number. Soon, the Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance changed into a horizontal scar on the top of its mouth, and its body extended into a cigar-like thing in its mouth. It gently exhaled like smoke and laughed strangely. ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha.¡± Hearing this high and slow strange laugh, Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Oh? This voice, Kuro?¡± Den Den Mushi said, ¡°Call me, don¡¯t tell me you want to order Rudolf to order me around like that, I am the same as that gray catfish.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t plan to send you out. Let me ask you something. Have you seen a pirate with 30 million?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s face darkened visibly. ¡°Are you provoking me?¡± ¡°I said 30 million, who provoked you, not that straw hat!¡± Kuro reacted and said angrily, ¡°30 million pirates, ¡®White Commander¡¯ Sam William, there is news that he ran to your route. Pay attention to him. If you find him, kill him.¡± It was definitely impossible to kill him. They were all Logia, but if Crocodile fought with the intention of killing him, he would probably be more serious and let William suffer. ¡°Thirty million?¡± Den Den Mushi was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡°When did you start to pay attention to 30 million pirates?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t underestimate 30 million. Be careful, if you are defeated by 30 million again, you will lose all your face.¡± Kuro bit a cigar and smiled. Beep beep beep¡ª The Den Den Mushi suddenly went silent. Kuro shrugged, put the microphone on, and said to Leda, ¡°This crocodile can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s really embarrassing to be defeated by 30 million. Kuro, if you were defeated by 30 million, you would be like this, right?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°Ha! How can I be defeated by 30 million pirates?¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°What, is it 30 million from 800 years ago?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that if you are defeated by 30 million people¡­¡± ¡°There is no such if. If there really is, either I give him the bounty to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), or he dies under my siege!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How can 30 million pirates defeat me? Can¡¯t I fly? I¡¯m not that idiot Crocodile, I was actually knocked down by a little water.¡± It can¡¯t be considered as beating him down. Kuro even stabbed him in the back back then, but that situation is almost the same. The dignified Shichibukai, the old pirate, was forced to that extent by a newcomer. It is already embarrassing enough. On a large island near Long Ring Long Island, the terrain of this island is very strange, like a ¡®U¡¯ shape, with high mountains and cliffs along the edge. There is only one exit, and the terrain of the island is divided into two halves. The half near the exit has rivers and streams, the vegetation is lush and the arable land is fertile, and the half near the high mountains and cliffs is all Gobi land. Although the terrain is good, there is little production here because the wind blowing from the Gobi to the port from time to time will bring a lot of sand and gravel, destroying farmland and a lot of houses, causing the local residents to look at the land and swallow their saliva. But this situation has changed since Crocodile came. At this time, the Gobi area of this island has been transformed into a desert area, and in the Gobi cliff that covers most of the island, there is also a gap that has been sanded off. Although there will also be wind and sand, it is not as fierce as the wind blowing from the Gobi. The residents who recognize this point are grateful to the person stationed here and think that he is a ¡®hero¡¯. That was Crocodile. He was not stupid. In the past, in Alabasta, he was best at being a ¡®hero¡¯. To be able to make the local people show respect to him with just a little means, why did he have to do it in a thankless way like force? He was not a boor. At this moment, in the middle of the green desert terrain, there was a brand new palace. Crocodile stared at the Den Den Mushi that he had personally hung up. ¡°Damn Kuro!¡± 30 million, he opened his mouth and said 30 million. If this is not sarcasm, what else is he doing?! Mr. 1, who was sitting at the side, thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Boss, the bounty should be nothing for a pirate who can be targeted by that person.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Crocodile took a deep breath and his gloomy face eased a lot. ¡°That Sam William should not be weak¡­ Has he come to the route under my jurisdiction? Hmph, that guy Kuro wants to provoke me to make a move? There is no need for him to provoke me. If I really see him, I will not let these people go, especially¡­ this 30 million!¡± He had already been embarrassed by 30 million pirates once. Although he admitted that Straw Hat kid was talented, at that time, if he had been serious from the beginning, that Straw Hat kid would not have been his opponent. And this time, another 30 million¡­ Since Kuro knows how to name names, it means that his strength is not bad, but this time, Crocodile will not be arrogant! He chose this route with the Alabasta country. What Crocodile wanted was to regain his reputation and reputation from this route. Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: Kuro Is Nothing! Chapter 1018: Kuro Is Nothing! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, he only paid attention to it. The proud and capable Crocodile would naturally not pay attention to a pirate with a reputation of 30 million. Even if it was Kuro who named him, it was only 30 million in the end, and Crocodile had never heard of him. A small pirate may have something special about him, but he won¡¯t take it to heart. If he meets him, he will kill him. If he doesn¡¯t meet him, then he is lucky. He wasn¡¯t Rudolph. That guy was crazy enough to catch pirates on the route he was in charge of, which caused a lot less active pirates on that route. But Crocodile couldn¡¯t be wrong about this kind of thing. The position he occupied was in the middle of the route. Most of the pirates would pass through here, and Mr. 1 and the batch of hippos collected in the New World could get rid of most of the pirates. And why don¡¯t you go to the New World now? It¡¯s mainly because the forces have not been formed and you can¡¯t go to the New World. His current power is still very weak, and sometimes he needs to do things himself. After all, he still needs the Shichibukai position, and he also knows a little about Kuro¡¯s temperament. If he leaves so willfully without stabilizing the route, his Shichibukai position will probably not be good. Bang! Suddenly, he felt a tremor around him. The floor suddenly cracked and a few streams of water vapor sprayed out and directly hit the ceiling, turning the environment of the hall white and abnormally hot. ¡°Yes?¡± Crocodile¡¯s eyes focused on the white mist around him, which instantly shocked him, ¡°Water¡­¡± Steam has water, and for the Sand Sand Fruit, the existence of water cannot elementalize it. ¡°Steam?¡± Crocodile snorted and opened his palm and released a suction force. The water contained in the steam was quickly absorbed, and at this moment, the scene of white mist quickly cleared. He can only materialize, but it does not mean that he cannot absorb abilities. After absorbing this water, Crocodile turned into a ball of sand and rushed out of the palace. Looking at it, he saw that the island was full of steam columns, making the entire island environment white fog. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Mr. 1 asked. ¡°Humph!¡± Crocodile exhaled the smoke and stretched out towards the sky, ¡°Dried and withered!¡± The water contained in the steam crazily gathered in Crocodile¡¯s palm when he reached out, spreading and clarifying the white mist. Sand Sand Fruit is not as simple as sand. Sand is easily satisfied by water, but it represents ¡®withering¡¯! Withering will never be satisfied by moisture. Under the suction, the white mist scattered, allowing Crocodile to see the scene outside the island. On the port, there were a few more ships, and in the sky above the green terrain, a man with steam coming out of his lower body was watching him. Crocodile did not know this person, but his first reaction was to immediately say, ¡°Sam William?¡± ¡°Clockdale!¡± William looked at Crocodile, whose lower body had turned into sand, and was shocked. The title of ¡®Desert King¡¯ can¡¯t be faked at all. He¡¯s also a Logia!? ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡± Crocodile¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I thought you would escape without attracting attention, but in the end, you fought your way up? A mere 30 million pirates, relying on their Logia, they are arrogant enough to want to defeat Shichibukai and me, Crocodile?¡± Wasn¡¯t this his purpose for coming here? Otherwise, why would he come here directly and attack first? If he didn¡¯t know that he was here, he wouldn¡¯t have attacked like just now. But why?! Why did so many Shichibukai choose him? Did they think that he was easy to bully?! He, Crocodile, is already considered the weakest existence in Shichibukai?! ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± Thinking of this, Crocodile let out a high-pitched and strange smile. ¡°I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯m laughing! 30 million pirates dare to look for me. Let me show you that our Pirate Level is completely different!¡± He stretched out his hand and gathered a small sandstorm on his palm and threw it forward. ¡°Saran!!¡± The moment the sandstorm was thrown out, it expanded and the desert terrain on this side expanded crazily. The incarnation flew towards William because of a desert tornado. Here it comes! William gritted his teeth and used this to test his true strength! William¡¯s body rushed downstairs and his fists were embedded in the ground. He stared at the approaching desert tornado and said, ¡°Superheated steam!!¡± A huge pillar of steam gushed out of the ground and hit the center of the desert tornado, mixing with the tornado. The impact of the steam pillar offset the power of the tornado itself, and the moisture contained in it was resisting the desiccation of the desert itself, quickly integrating it and dissipating like a bubble. ¡°I did it!¡± William was shocked and showed strong confidence. He laughed and said, ¡°My guess is right, I did it! Shichibukai is nothing, it¡¯s all my illusion!¡± It was on the same level as Crocodile¡¯s attack. That moment made William¡¯s suspicious thoughts firm. This is Shichibukai! It¡¯s still Crocodile! And I offset his move with one move. Both sides must have not used their full strength, and this way, he can also offset the attack. Then it is not a problem of his strength, nor a problem of his vigilance. That is the problem of childhood trauma! Crocodile is nothing special. Similarly, Kuro is nothing special! What has he been cautious about all this time?! He had wasted too much time. If he had developed in East Blue from the beginning, East Blue would have been his base by now. He might have even become a great pirate. But it¡¯s not too late now, there¡¯s still a chance to remedy everything! He did not know if Crocodile could defeat him, and he was not sure, but his Kenbonshoku (Observation) told him that Crocodile did not seem to be a person who could deal with him. This strength is enough, it means that he already has the strength of Shichibukai! And in Crocodile¡¯s eyes, these words were very harsh. Shichibukai is nothing special? The Shichibukai he¡¯s looking for now is me, doesn¡¯t that mean that he thinks I¡¯m nothing?! ¡°A 30 million pirate who just came out of East Blue!¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s so good! You¡¯re all so arrogant. I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m going to kill you seriously!!¡± ¡°Thirty million?¡± William smiled confidently. ¡°When I defeat you, it will be more than that, Crocodile!¡± ¡°Sha Lan!¡± ¡°Superheated steam!!¡± Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Sand and Steam Chapter 1019: Sand and Steam Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Steam Belt Water has a shock wave and a sandstorm has sand. It also has the stirring force of a tornado. It is also a natural phenomenon, but under human control, the shock counteracts the stirring. Water mixes with sand and is either absorbed by sand or water solidifies the sand. However, most of the natural phenomenon is that the water vapor meets dust and turns into small water droplets, but the small water droplets of that level are immediately sucked dry by the remaining power of the sandstorm. In the scope of the ability, it becomes mutual offset. After one move, Crocodile flew down and rushed towards William. William was not to be outdone. His lower body turned into a pillar of steam and entangled with Crocodile. One was sand yellow, one was fog white, one had a golden hook in his left hand, and one pulled out a western sword, like two snakes entangled in a spiral. Bang! Clang!! The golden hook collided with the western sword. William paused for a moment. The western sword moved like a poisonous snake and stabbed Crocodile¡¯s body in an extremely tricky way, poking a hole in the center of his chest. ¡°Haki? No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant.¡± Crocodile looked down at the hole that he had subconsciously expanded and smiled gloomily. The golden hook was covered with a layer of darkness and it went towards William¡¯s neck. Chi! His neck was also brushed by the golden hook, bringing out steam. Similarly, sensing the early warning of an attack, William also elementalized the neck area and expanded it. Logia¡¯s ability is much better than Armament Haki¡¯s Haki defense. Haki Defense will eventually suffer a blow, and Logia, as long as Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is enough, no one can hit them. ¡°Observation Haki is also available¡­¡± Crocodile narrowed his eyes. No wonder Kuro mentioned this man. This William came from the East China Sea and Kuro came from the East China Sea, so he is familiar with this man? After a short exchange, Crocodile understood that this person¡¯s Haki attainment is not low. He is not the kind of person who only knows how to punch mindlessly in the past. He knows Haki and his attainments are not low. He is also a Logia. This kind of man should be taken seriously. ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha.¡± After another exchange, Crocodile said with a strange smile: ¡°Do you know the rank of Pirate? William.¡± ¡°Pirate level? Is there a difference between a brainless pirate and an ideal pirate?¡± William said coldly, ¡°Of course, those pirates who don¡¯t think are indeed weak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Crocodile spread his fingers. ¡°William, you are not bad. It is a good idea to find Shichibukai to make a name for yourself, but you are looking for the wrong person! Since you know the rank of pirates, I will tell you that our rank is not on the same level!¡± ¡°Withering!!¡± The five fingers were embedded in William¡¯s steam body. For a time, a large amount of water was absorbed. The water contained in the steam fruit is naturally excessive. For William, what can make him solid is not the freezing temperature, but a large loss of water. Only when he encounters a large loss of water will his body be solid. And Crocodile could see that. With a press of his hand, the power of the Sand Sand Fruit directly absorbed the water in William¡¯s body. William was shocked and subconsciously gritted his teeth. More steam rose from his body and directly covered Crocodile¡¯s body. The water contained in steam is naturally not sticky, but within the coverage of steam, there is no difference. Chi! The two of them retreated together, retreating from the range covered by a large amount of steam. There was a wound on Crocodile¡¯s cheek and his face was gloomy. The steam dispersed and there was a hole in William¡¯s chest. He looked at Crocodile solemnly, but besides being solemn, he was also a little excited. Both sides are Logia-based and have their own methods to restrain their elementalization. Although William was cut by Crocodile, his sword also caused him physical damage. This was very exciting for William. Shichibukai is a great pirate! And this is Crocodile, who has been Shichibukai since the beginning. He is the oldest Shichibukai and the most representative of Shichibukai. From the looks of it, he seems to be able to win two rounds and will be invincible. But this is a little unbearable for Crocodile! A newcomer! A pirate worth 30 million! Even if he knows Haki and is a Logia user, he is still a newcomer after all. He did not fall into a disadvantage in the fight. This in itself is a challenge to his dignity and is absolutely unforgivable! He, Shichibukai, a famous figure in the world, has already experienced failure once, and this time, even if this person fought him to a draw, it would be an insult! It will be very embarrassing! Crocodile quickly landed on the ground, his face was extremely gloomy and he pressed his palm on the ground, ¡°Kid, our pirate level is completely different! Erosion reincarnation!!¡± The wind and sand in the desert area suddenly flowed when his palm pressed down. The rocks standing on the desert directly turned into sand at this moment and gradually spread in the green area in front of him, turning the grass and sand into sand. William was shocked. He flew down and stabbed the ground with his hands. A large number of steam pillars rushed out from around him and spread towards the sandy area. ¡°Steamed Might Explosion!¡± The appearance of the steam column slowed down the speed of sandification in the green area and it was even unable to spread. At this moment, William was surrounded by steam and turned into a huge steam figure. He held a huge sword made of steam and quickly slashed at Crocodile. He could win! ¡­ . A few days later, a Battleship swayed there and slowly advanced towards the island. ¡°Yes?¡± At this moment, on the deck, Kuro looked at the gradually visible island and frowned. ¡°Was this island like this before?¡± In the sky above the island, there was smoke-like white mist everywhere, and in the sky, there was sand and wind. Kuro could even see the traces of erosion on the Gobi cliffs on the edge of the island. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never been here.¡± Next to him, Leda licked the ice cream and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m asking you unnecessarily.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. At this time, he missed Crowe very much. That guy was sent out by him to investigate the undercover agent of ¡®Sword¡¯. It was an accident to kill Ophelia, but the mission still had to be completed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. That old crocodile is here. It seems to be fighting with someone.¡± Kuro gave an order and the Battleship sped up and sailed towards the island. Soon, it stopped at the only port on the island, which was also the exit. Chapter 1020 - 1020 Go to the New World! 1020 Go to the New World! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The full name of this island is ¡®Davenwend¡¯, an island near Long Ring Island. Before landing, Kuro felt that Crocodile chose this place because it has a barren terrain. After landing, this idea became firm again. ¡°Why does this guy still want to rely on the terrain to fight? His methods are still a little lacking.¡± Kuro shook his head. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you also using terrain?¡± Leda asked curiously. Kuro puffed out his chest. ¡°The terrain is different from the terrain. I rely on the terrain. That¡¯s a verb. He relies on the terrain. That¡¯s a noun. However¡­¡± After landing on the island, Kuro looked at the sky and frowned. ¡°The air is not good.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, he moved his finger and the haze formed by the sand and fog above was suddenly opened and blown towards the periphery of the island. After spreading out, it was diluted and gradually disappeared. Looking ahead, many people were repairing houses on the roofs and carrying construction materials. Many of those houses had a big hole in the top. In addition, there were also some deep pits on the ground, as if something had broken out of the ground. ¡°The battle looks fierce.¡± Kuro looked at these scenes that were obviously after the battle and continued to walk forward until he reached the center of the green and sandy area and the huge palace. At this time, the palace was full of ragged marks and several places of the palace were full of smooth cuts. The door of the palace had also been torn down to a corner, and outside, Crocodile sat on top of the palace, biting his cigar and looking gloomy. Below, Mr. 1 stood at the door, and a dozen standing hippos were carrying construction materials and repairing them. ¡°Yo, crocodile.¡± Kuro greeted the sky. ¡°Who did you fight with? You look a little embarrassed.¡± Crocodile glanced down and snorted. ¡°With who? In such a place, you actually fought like this?¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask the obvious, Kuro!¡± Crocodile said angrily. ¡°When you called me, you thought that Sam William would come to me!¡± Kuro: ¡°?¡± ¡®Sam William?¡¯ ¡°Wait a minute, you mean William came to you? Tsk, you didn¡¯t win?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. Crocodile certainly did not win. If he had won, he would not have such an expression. He and William fought for a day and in the end, neither of them could do anything to the other. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose either. If that guy doesn¡¯t continue to fight with me, the winner will be me!¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That William is only 30 million, but he still has Haoshoku Haki!¡± ¡°It¡¯s 30 million. 30 million will often do some unexpected things.¡± Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°But it¡¯s more than 30 million. He made a big mess in Sabaody Archipelago. We gave him a bounty of 100 million, but your battle with him¡­ no one saw it, right?¡± ¡°What do you want to do, Kuro?¡± Crocodile glared at Kuro and said: ¡°It is a fact that I did not win. I will solve this matter myself!¡± ¡°Do your Shichibukai job well before talking about it. William is not a straw hat. You probably have some idea about his words.¡± Kuro lit a cigar and put it in his mouth. ¡°That kind of strength, if you chase him, it will only increase his reputation, and I don¡¯t like that.¡± He only wanted William to suffer, not to increase William¡¯s reputation here. Why should he be able to have a smooth journey and the people he dealt with could increase his reputation without any problems? But what about himself? What have we been fighting since we entered the Grand Line? ¡°You want to fight?¡± Crocodile asked curiously, ¡°Even if it is someone with aptitude, it is not enough for you to fight.¡± He was not afraid of Kuro, but he was also very clear about Kuro¡¯s combat power. At this level, whether he has aptitude or not is no longer important to him. Although Haoshoku is an existence that only appears once in a million people, in the sea, it is like a school of carps crossing the river. Even he will not take the so-called talented people seriously, let alone Kuro. ¡°My fellow countryman, I am very ¡®taken care¡¯ of him.¡± Kuro said meaningfully. ¡­ . A few days later. On the sea, several pirate ships were sailing. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± On the deck, William let out a strange laugh. His smile was full of smugness and a feeling of clarity. Behind him, Elmira, Mont Blanc and Swire were all staring worriedly at William, who was laughing wildly with his hands on his hips in front of him. It had been almost a week. William had been smiling like this for almost a week. He had been like this since his confrontation with Crocodile. The first time was fine. Everyone thought that William was happy and it was not a problem for him to smile. But have you ever seen someone smile ten times in a day and then laugh seven or eight times the next day, and then maintain this state for a week? Was this blown into his head by Crocodile¡¯s sand? Elmyra finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Well, William? Are you okay?¡± ¡°What can happen to me?¡± William turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°Elle, do you understand? I fought Shichibukai to a draw. Do you understand what this means?¡± ¡°What does it represent?¡± Elmira was a little scared by William¡¯s smile. ¡°This means that Kuro is nothing! Everything is just my shadow!¡± With a trace of fanaticism, William said, ¡°I have tied Crocodile. If it was not just an experiment this time, I am confident that I can defeat the experienced Shichibukai! This means that I also have the strength of Shichibukai. That is Shichibukai! The top pirate in the sea!!¡± As a member of the three balanced forces of the world, Shichibukai is comparable to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and Admiral in the eyes of pirates. Their reputation and prestige have always been high. Although there was a time when Shichibukai absorbed some unsuitable members, causing their prestige to decrease, from one day, after Crocodile rejoined, Shichibukai¡¯s prestige seemed to have returned. In the current Shichibukai, even the newcomer Rudolph has full prestige because he has captured many pirates. No matter how famous these pirates are, none of them are good in his hands. If he can tie with Crocodile, it means that Shichibukai has nothing to fear. If Shichibukai is not afraid, then Kuro is not afraid either! I have the qualifications to become a great pirate! Next, we just have to do this! ¡°Let¡¯s march into the New World!¡± William looked up at the sky. ¡°Nothing in this world can stop us!¡± Everything is fake! Kuro is a fake, just my childhood shadow! Shichibukai is nothing! The Admiral and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) are very strong, but he is not without self-awareness. Why did he have to fight them? The New World is also very broad. Anyway, I have to go to the New World in the end. First, I will make a name for myself there, and then I will find a territory in the New World to stabilize. Then, I will look at the current situation of the New World and decide what to do. Chapter 1021 - 1021 Pilgrimage Site 1021 Pilgrimage Site Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dressrosa. After defeating the [Unicorn Pirates] and killing their Captain ¡®Unicorn¡¯ Ophir, the Kingdom of Ciprian and the surrounding forces have completely lost their resistance, including the original forces of the [Unicorn Pirates], which were also annexed by Dressrosa. Dressrosa is very busy now. A large number of troops are heading to these places to maintain stability, and the [Justice Corps] in Dressrosa are all scattered and going to various places to promote their faith in justice. The Justice Corps is a new organization that has appeared in Dressrosa. It is a place that recognizes the recent appearance of [Justice Faith] and was personally established by King David to make people recognize this faith. In the Justice Corps, other than David, who is the leader of the Justice Corps, two of the deputy leaders are very mysterious. I don¡¯t know who they are, but for people who agree with the faith of justice, it doesn¡¯t matter who they are. The faith of justice is the most important. With this thing, the recently conquered islands and forces will quickly integrate into Dressrosa. Coupled with the unique joint development policy of Dressrosa, soon, the conquered islands and kingdoms will agree with Dressrosa and think that they are members of Dressrosa. The devastation brought by the war seems to be invisible to Dressrosa, which is still full of the aura of ¡®love and passion¡¯. At this moment, in a shallow area near Dressrosa, a person quietly approached. Wang Long, who was holding the stone pillar, looked at this prosperous scene and murmured, ¡°Is this Dressrosa?¡± After being defeated by Kaz, Wang Long escaped, but after escaping, he fell into deep confusion. That collective momentum¡­ made him doubt his own path, and with Orffy killed, he also lost the chance to return to the Horned Pirates. But after seeing Kaz¡¯s ¡®collective momentum¡¯, he didn¡¯t want to go back. During this period of time, he also returned to the island where he met Kaz and went to other islands. He saw Dressrosa¡¯s Justice Corps preaching the faith of justice there, and there were a few words that directly poked Wang Long¡¯s heart. For example, the sentence ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the small things, they will be huge when they gather together¡± made Wang Long think of Kaz and those brave people he once said. Then, he snatched a book in the hands of a member of the Justice Corps, the book called ¡®Justice Faith¡¯. After reading it, Wang Long was shocked! This kind of book, this kind of book, what it has is the real ¡®Force¡¯. The person who can write this book must be a master of ¡®Force¡¯. The more he reads this book, the more he can¡¯t put it down and the more he admires it. Then he came to Dressrosa, to this birthplace. He wanted to see what this country with this book looked like. However, he did not see any clues now. He only felt that they were very energetic, smiling and walking in the wind. Other than that, he did not see anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to live and observe carefully¡­¡± Wang Long thought to himself and was about to walk into the crowd. However, at this moment, he was suddenly stunned and looked in a direction because he saw a familiar figure not far away. That person was wearing the traditional clothes of the Country of Peace. His shoulder clothes were slightly wider and there was a metal armguard on his right arm with three small cannons on it. His expression was angry. ¡°Yagyu?¡± Wang Long was shocked. When the other side saw Wang Long, they were also shocked and subconsciously assumed a fighting posture. Is this guy¡­ here to avenge Oph¨¦lie?! It was not only Wang Long who had this idea, but also Yagyu Shihu! When he saw Wang Long¡¯s first reaction, he thought that he might be here to avenge Ao Fei. After all, he was their Captain. But how could he do such a thing! Just like how Wang Long fell into a pilgrimage mentality towards Dressrosa, Yagyu Ishiguro also fell into a deep anger after leaving Wilbur. Wilbur¡¯s words back then made him understand the matter of the Country of Peace. It was Oden who let them down and did not believe them. It was not that they were not loyal. On the contrary, even so, they all followed Oden¡¯s words. However, he had already repaid his Lord¡¯s kindness. Next, he had to find his own Dao! What Wilbur said made him understand that there are people like him in this world, or that those people are ahead of him! They should understand all the principles in the world. They can answer their own questions and guide their own direction! Dressrosa! Right here in Dressrosa!! For this ¡­ I can¡¯t let Wang Long ruin everything! When the two of them saw each other, they attacked immediately. Yagyu Shihu raised his arm and the machine guns mounted on the three small cannons fired a large number of bullets. At this moment, Wang Long¡¯s body burst out and he ran towards Yagyu Ishigao. He waved the stone pillar in his hand and just by relying on the wind pressure, he bounced away the bullets and came to Yagyu Ishigao under the rain of bullets and waved the stone pillar down. Bang!! Yagyu Shihu did not show any weakness and punched forward with his fist with a hole in it. The momentum he revealed collided with the stone pillar with a loud sound. Yagyu Shihu took a few steps back and stared at Wang Long, who had stopped in front of him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wang Long hugged the stone pillar with one hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°You should let me ask you this. Yagyu, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I naturally have my purpose.¡± Yagyu Shihu narrowed his eyes and his originally angry expression naturally became happy. His feelings were the opposite of his expression. He was angry just now, but he was happy in his heart. Now he is happy, so his heart is naturally angry. Wang Long knew this, but he didn¡¯t care. What he cared about was that this guy actually attacked him at the first moment. Sure enough, his idea must be to attack here and take revenge for Ao Fei. Similarly, Yagyu Shihu thought the same. If Wang Long did not have the intention of revenge, why would he attack him immediately? ¡°Then I will stop your purpose!¡± Wang Long shouted angrily. ¡°Great, I also want to stop you!¡± Yagyu Shihu twisted his arm and bared his teeth. ¡°Speaking of which, when we were on the ship, I wanted to know who was stronger between the two of us. Now is the opportunity!¡± Their strength is actually not inferior to Oph¨¦lie, and compared to the other three cadres, the two of them are bipolar and are called Oph¨¦lie¡¯s right-hand men. But in fact, no one knew who was stronger. They had never fought to the death. But now, this place, this Holy Land¡­ He must not destroy it! The two of them took a deep breath, one hugged the stone pillar tightly, and the other raised his fist and assumed a posture. Chapter 1022 - 1022 What Do You Mean? 1022 What Do You Mean? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Mountain Ghost Dance: First Style!¡± Wang Long was the first to attack. He picked up the stone pillar and swung it horizontally like a sword. He was clearly holding a heavy stone pillar, but when he swung it, it gave people the feeling that it was like a bubble and was abnormally light, giving people the illusion that he could block it with his hand. But if there really is such an illusion, then this person is doomed. Although Yagyu Shihu had never fought him to the death, it did not mean that he had not fought him before. This move could not be taken head-on. He quickly jumped back. As he jumped away, the three cannons on his arm were aimed at Wang Long. Besides the muzzle of the cannon, there was also a thicker muzzle. As his arm shook, the three cannons shot three small shells of different colors directly at Wang Long. ¡°Three-phase Cannon!¡± The three shells were divided into three colors, red, yellow, and blue. They were all different, but they all represented the strength of the top craftsmen of the Kingdom of Japan. The red cannonballs are the most powerful. They can blow up a town with one shot. The yellow cannonballs are psychedelic fog and have no power, but once they are affected by the explosion, they will fall into psychedelic. They use the characteristics brought by the Kano Country¡¯s ¡®Wisdom Iron Ore¡¯, while the green cannonballs, or this cannonballs can¡¯t hit the cannonballs. It doesn¡¯t have the power of explosion, but its powerful penetration can penetrate all defenses. The power of AOE attacks, weakening and powerful penetration is not something ordinary people can stop. This is the essence of Yagyu Ishiguro¡¯s craftsman. Compared to samurai, he is better at craftsmen. Wang Long picked up the stone pillar and snorted. ¡°You even used such a thing. Yagyu, you are determined!¡± He raised the stone pillar above his head. ¡°Mountain Ghost Dance. Second Style!¡± The stone pillar slashed down violently, and the strong wind pressure directly pressed on the three shells. BOOM!!! There was an explosion in space and the wind pressure was like a barrier, blocking the smoke from the violent explosion and preventing the range of the explosion from approaching. At this time, Wang Long raised the stone pillar again and the strong wind blew the smoke into the sky and cleared it. Wang Long knew what the smoke was and would not rashly cover it. ¡°You bastard!¡± Wang Long felt that Yagyu Shihu was determined, and so did Yagyu Shihu. If he remembered correctly, that ¡°Mountain Ghost Dance¡± was his proudest skill. Was he going to use such a powerful move to take revenge on this place? No matter what, he had to stop it! Yagyu Shihu pulled back his metal-armored arm and dived forward, colliding with Wang Long, who had just blown the smoke away and then charged. Bang! The empty metal fist collided with the stone pillar. With a sound, a crack appeared on the surface of the stone pillar. Yagyu Shihu smiled and said, ¡°My weapon is called Rock Breaking Pill!¡± With that, he exerted strength in his arm and pushed it forward. With a crisp sound, the stone pillar in Wang Long¡¯s hand shattered crazily through the crack. First, break Wang Long¡¯s weapon and gain the upper hand! It would be very troublesome to wave this stone pillar. Wang Long was slightly stunned and quickly pulled the stone pillar back. At the same time, he kicked it heavily. Yagyu Shihu gritted his teeth and took a kick from Wang Long. Instead of retreating, his body advanced and his boxing gloves full of holes continued to destroy the stone pillar. ¡°Why!¡± Wang Long roared and his body moved forward. His shiny head slammed into Yagyu Shihu¡¯s face, sending him flying backward. But at this moment, the stone pillar in Wang Long¡¯s hand is full of cracks. If it is hit again, it will probably be useless. ¡°Why do you insist on this matter!¡± Wang Long glanced at the stone pillar in his hand and asked seriously. Yagyu Shihu raised his head and ignored the blood flowing down his nose. He sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? I won¡¯t let you do this!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Wang Long growled and slammed the stone pillar in his hand down. **TIP** The cracks on the stone pillar grew larger and larger, directly cracking, revealing the cold light inside. Wang Long grabbed something under the cold light. It was the handle of a knife¡­ Inside the stone pillar was a big knife! He took a deep breath and held the big sword tightly. He assumed a single sword posture and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, Yagyu, I don¡¯t want to kill you¡­¡± ¡°What a coincidence, I don¡¯t really want to!¡± Yagyu Shihu swung his arm and the entire metal armguard on the Armament Haki, ¡°But some things have to be done!¡± The two of them roared in unison, ¡°I will stop you from destroying this place!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them were stunned at the same time and stared at each other. ¡°What are you stopping me from?¡± Wang Long paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to avenge Ophir and destroy Dressrosa?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want to do?¡± Yagyu Shihu asked. Good lord, he seemed to have misunderstood something. Yagyu Shihu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I am here to find the direction of my heart.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Wang Long took out the ¡°Justice Faith¡± he had snatched from his chest pocket. ¡°I think this book can guide me.¡± The two of them looked at each other again and suddenly sighed heavily and stared at each other. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± After saying that, they paused and looked at each other for a long time before suddenly laughing. There was no need to fight. They were on the same ship and knew each other¡¯s temper. Wang Long knew that Yagyu Ishigaru joined Ophie purely because of coincidence and that he didn¡¯t respect Ophie much. He was more like an independent pirate group. Yagyu Shihu also knows that Wang Long is here to defeat Ao Fei, and that¡¯s not right. Come to think of it, revenge for Oph¨¦lie is not so serious. They are not like that. Was he influenced by someone and came to Dressrosa to find the answer? If that¡¯s the case, then they can go together¡­ Wang Long relaxed his saber and Yagyu Shihu relaxed his arms. Wang Long smiled and was about to walk towards Yagyu Shihu. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± At this moment, a group of soldiers surrounded him. A man in wolf-like armor in the lead slowly approached with a big sword in his hand. ¡°You are arrested, remnants of the One-Horned Pirates.¡± Come to his Dressrosa Wilderness? David, who was in the helmet, looked gloomy. He had not encountered such a situation for a long time. The current Dressrosa is a strong country. Although it is not a strong country like Totland, it is powerful and not just anyone can provoke it. Fortunately, he was here. If it was really so easy for them to invade, how could he report to Master? Everything was clearly done according to Master¡¯s plan, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t even guard his hometown well? Then he, David, would have to die for his sins. But now, David felt that it was very dangerous. As the capital, it was easily infiltrated by pirates. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these two pirates were fighting, no one might have discovered them. That would mean that their current power has fallen into an empty state. This is dangerous! David gripped his sword tightly and approached them step by step. No matter what, he had to kill these two first! Wang Long and Yagyu Shihu looked at each other. Seeing David approach, they suddenly bowed and said loudly, ¡°I am Wang Long (Yagyu Shihu). I came here this time to find the right path here, not to be an enemy!¡± David was stunned. He slowed down his attack and looked at the two of them in a daze. What¡­ do you mean? Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: We Can Also Collect Pirates Chapter 1023: We Can Also Collect Pirates Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the palace of Dressrosa, Wang Long and Yagyu Shihu were voluntarily bound by chains and brought to the main hall. David had changed his clothes and was sitting on the throne, looking at the two of them curiously. ¡°You mean you want to find the answer here?¡± He was also holding a copy of ¡°Justice Faith¡± in his hand. This book was found on Wang Long¡¯s body. When he saw this book, David had an idea. On his road to conquest, the Justice Corps has helped a lot. Many enemy soldiers are attracted by the justice in it and think that this is what a person should be like. In addition, the soldiers of Dressrosa never bully civilians and their hometowns, they only find soldiers to fight, which makes the towns and villages of the enemy forces have a good impression of Dressrosa. There is also the policy that Dressrosa made when he conquered the region. That kind of common development model that uses Dressrosa¡¯s model in the past and retains the local characteristics and takes away its essence and messes makes many people surrender directly. Faith, force, and power are not things that ordinary forces can resist. Even David himself was attracted by the Justice Faith that Wilbur adapted from the Justice Quotations, which is suitable for the people of today¡¯s world, let alone others. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for the answer. Previously, I felt the collective power in ¡®Giant Shield¡¯ Cass, but when I came to Dressrosa and saw this place, I found that the master of the collective power is in Dressrosa, in ¡®Justice Faith¡¯!¡± Wang Long said loudly: ¡°Dresrosa, who has the faith of justice, will definitely let me find the true path of ¡®Force¡¯, so please take me in, no, just let me live in Dressrosa!¡± ¡°I feel the same way!¡± Yagyu Shihu seemed to be unwilling to admit defeat as he stuck his head out and shouted, ¡°I also found the correct answer in ¡®Big Spear¡¯ Wilbur, so I want to come here and see what kind of lifestyle Dressrosa, who also got the correct answer, has and whether it is the same as I think, whether it is the kind of country where residents trust each other and can trust each other with their backs!¡± David raised his head slightly and said proudly, ¡°Of course, I can entrust my back to the people of Dressrosa without any scruples, and the people of Dressrosa will give their trust to me unconditionally. This is a country that can be trusted!¡± With the universal acceptance of ¡°Justice Faith¡±, they already know what the true justice in their hearts is, because the value conveyed in ¡°Justice Faith¡± is the beauty of human beings. No one rejects beauty. Even nobles would not reject this beauty, but unfortunately, in the strategic guidelines conveyed by Mr. Kuro, feudal capital nobles who treat people badly are not integrated into the world. They have long been cleaned up by David! Looking at the two impatient people, David sighed slightly, stood up and walked inside. When he walked into the inner room, he took out a Den Den Mushi and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± The Den Den Mushi remained on and seemed to be talking to someone. This is a Den Den Mushi for multi-person communication, and the object of the connection¡­ Greenbitt is only a bridge away from Dressrosa. This island originally belonged to the Small Human Race. After King David came to power, he resolved Dressrosa¡¯s previous conflict with the Small Human Race and let the Small Human Race join this faith in justice. Then, he opened Greenbitt and allowed Marines to station here in the fortress. The Little Human Clan¡¯s unique farming talent allows them to develop Grinbit and even say that they don¡¯t need to rely on supplies and Marines can eat their fill here. This talent is naturally discovered by David. As a citizen of Dressrosa, the Little Human Clan naturally joins the ranks of the Great Conquest. In the conquered areas, there are also the figures of the Little Human Clan to help them grow crops and fruits and develop the fields. And now the Marine base here in Greenbitt is overseen by Kaz. At this time, he is looking at Den Den Mushi in the office, thinking about the conversation he heard before, and said: ¡°Wang Long? This man did escape from me, but I think he is not bad. Although he is a pirate, he has not done anything out of line in terms of qualifications. If possible, try to let him join Dressrosa.¡± ¡°Similarly, I also think that Yagyu Ishigao is not bad. In that battle, I was not his opponent, but he also seemed to have suffered a shock in his mind and he has not done anything out of line. He is a very strong person and can also join Dressrosa.¡± In the naval base in the Kingdom of Corfu, Wilbur also said to Den Den Mushi, ¡°Didn¡¯t we meet Vice-Admiral Crowe before? Vice-Admiral Crowe told us about his troubles. Mr. Kuro now wants the power of Pirates. Maybe they have other uses besides joining Dressrosa.¡± The Kingdom of Korff is essentially ¡®Dresrosa¡¯, but in the eyes of outsiders, they still have to look separately. Besides, Kaz and Wilbur are Marines and don¡¯t participate in the internal affairs of the kingdom. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to pay attention to the impact, David would have invited Kaz and Wilbur directly to the palace to be stationed there. Unlike now, most of them rely on Den Den Mushi to contact them. After fighting the Horned Pirates, they met each other. Crowe is busy reviewing the undercover members of ¡®Sword¡¯. Of course, this kind of review is not for anyone other than ¡®Sword¡¯, but for Kaz and Wilbur, who are both subordinates of Mr. Kuro, they still complained a little about his situation. After all, what Mr. Kuro wants is to turn the undercover agent into a full-time officer and directly become a captain. How can this matter be so easy to settle? So he tactfully ridiculed and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro wants to develop the pirate¡¯s power and is looking for pirates who are willing to cooperate with Marines outside the Shichibukai.¡± These words were only used by Crowe to complain, but the three of them remembered them, especially Wilbur. His strength is not good, but he uses his brain! ¡°Justice Faith¡± was made up by him. He figured out Mr. Kuro¡¯s meaning and understood its meaning. He is the best at it! ¡°I can try¡­¡± Hearing Wilbur¡¯s words, David nodded and said: ¡°If there is a strong person joining, I will not refuse.¡± Mr. Kuro¡¯s long-cherished wish, that strategic policy, is divided into seven steps. They have just achieved the first step, or the first step has not been completed, but the second step must also be carried out at the same time. Sometimes the strategic policy needs to be carried out at the same time. It cannot be done step by step. The territory conquered by Dressrosa and the territory conquered by ¡®Debon¡¯ is what they need to unify and make people feel a sense of identity. This is the second step. Even the third step is also being carried out at the same time, setting up a unified tax system and starting to build education and medical care in various places. However, the project is huge and it consumes too much, so it can only be done slowly. With just these three steps, David was about to go crazy. He was short of money, supplies, teachers, and doctors. He was short of everything. Now, he wished he could rob his master of the legendary [Treasure of Heaven]. Since it¡¯s called a ¡®treasure trove¡¯, there must be a lot of things! And now there is the biggest problem. He is short of people. Wang Long and Yagyu Shihu can directly enter Dressrosa, which represents this problem. They are too powerful, but there are not enough people to guard it. Kyros has been sent out by him, and there are indeed no strong people in the kingdom now. Totland can be called a ¡®strong country¡¯ all over the world because the children of Big Mom are not weak. They can be ministers and they can guard a place. David is short of such a strong talent. But what Vice Admiral Crowe said before and what Wilbur said now gave him a wake-up call. Since we can¡¯t find any strong talents in the mainland, we should find a way to attract them! Where is the largest talent stored in this sea? Of course it is with the pirates! As long as these people do not do anything out of line and believe in justice, it is not impossible to use them. They are pirates. If they operate well, they can also deal with other pirates and find suitable pirates. As long as those pirates believe in justice, they can also become a member of Dressrosa, just like the current Wang Long and Yagyu Shihu. In that case, not only can he complete the idea that Master said, but he can also strengthen Dressrosa. Yes, let¡¯s do it! Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: What Else Can You Find Me For? Chapter 1024: What Else Can You Find Me For? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Four months later. Headquarters. In Kuro¡¯s own office. Leda pointed at the World Economic News and said with interest, ¡°Hey, Kuro, look at this. This person is the ¡®Emperor¡¯!¡± Kuro was biting his cigar and swinging his legs on the table. When he heard this, he was slightly stunned. ¡°Emperor? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Another one? What, Tiki was killed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± At this moment, Crowe, who was standing next to him, pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a self-appointed newspaper, but it¡¯s very interesting¡­¡± He had just returned not long ago, and some of the undercover members of ¡®Sword¡¯ who were under investigation had already finished. The rest of the work was left to the other ¡®Sword¡¯ teams and CP to cooperate with each other. ¡°Let me see, what emperor.¡± Kuro waved and Crowe handed Kuro the newspaper. Kuro picked it up and saw that there was a huge headline on the front page of today¡¯s World Economic News: [ ¡®The ¡®Great¡¯ Faretel ¡®His Majesty the Emperor¡¯ has issued an order for the three countries to stop fighting and merge into one country, under the rule of His Majesty the Emperor!] Below it was a photo that seemed to be a handwritten document. There was a crooked seal at the bottom of the document. It seemed that the workmanship of the seal was not very good. As for the content of the newspaper, the general idea is that a big country called Astya is divided into three countries that are in a civil war, and His Majesty Faretel is calling people to stop the war and unite again. There¡¯s¡­ nothing wrong with that? Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? How can such a thing be on the front page? Morgan has nothing to write about, right?¡± However, Crowe was stunned and asked, ¡°Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t you know ¡®Emperor¡¯ Faretel?¡± ¡°I know what he¡¯s doing. Why? Can he give me money or what?¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t give me riddles. Tell me, what does this person do?¡± ¡°I only found out recently. This person is a legend, um¡­ a joke.¡± Crowe said, ¡°Farytel is a civilian, but from ten years ago, he suddenly called himself ¡®Emperor¡¯. At that time, no one knew anything, but later, he issued an emperor¡¯s decree in the local area, and it even directly reached the side of the divided kings. The kings were very angry and prepared to arrest Farytel, but they didn¡¯t catch him. Instead, they were stopped by the residents of the local city. After the soldiers went there once, they didn¡¯t continue to arrest Farytel. This matter caused a sensation at that time. The World Economic News reported it at that time, but everyone treated it as a joke.¡± ¡°After that, this Emperor Faretel often issued a decree. There were often some things that made people laugh and cry, but most of them were better. The kingdom of Astya, this mainland island has many races mixed together. In order to improve the situation of some races, Faretel issued a similar decree. This is ignored by the three kingdoms, but the city he is in is strictly enforced. However, this city is not a rebellion, and His Majesty Faretel did not gather soldiers or anything. He just spontaneously improved the city. In the end, the title of ¡®Emperor¡¯ of Faretel was passed down.¡± ¡°Such an emperor¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and glanced at the newspaper again. ¡°Three countries have no means?¡± ¡°No, the soldiers sent out won¡¯t really catch them, and they haven¡¯t broken the laws of the local country, so nothing has happened until now,¡± said Crowe. Kuro nodded and put the newspaper down. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± The title of Emperor is not unheard of in the sea. Although many countries are ¡®kings¡¯, there are also emperors. The full name of ¡®Four Emperors¡¯ is ¡®Emperor of the Sea¡¯, and they have unparalleled power and dominance. In addition, Hancock is also the emperor of Amazon Lily. And calling himself Emperor ¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to be illegal. Look at the bounty notices of the pirates now. There are all kinds of strange bounty notices, which were personally set by the World Government and Marine. It is normal for some people to call themselves emperors. Knock, knock ¡­ There was a knock on the office door. ¡°Come in,¡± Crowe said to that side. The door was pushed open and a Marine saluted and said, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro, Marshal Sakaski asks for you.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± The Marine stood straight and replied. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°I will go there later.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marine saluted again and left. Seeing him leave, Kuro frowned and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me? What¡¯s the matter? I have a good mission recently¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. Is that you doing your job well? Wasn¡¯t that what he came to do? ¡°Kuro, you haven¡¯t been out for months, right?¡± Leda asked. ¡°What do you mean by not going out? Didn¡¯t I go out occasionally? I took you out for a meal for nothing,¡± Kuro retorted. ¡®You call that going out?¡¯ Isn¡¯t that the same as not even leaving the headquarters? Kuro had been resting in the headquarters for more than four months. Every day, he would lie there like a salted fish and occasionally go out to find a place to eat, causing the restaurants behind the headquarters to be very familiar with Kuro. Even Leda was a little anxious. Sometimes, she would take a Battleship and run out to patrol and play, and he could stay there and was not afraid of getting rusty. When Leda asked him before, Kuro rolled his eyes back. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s not easy for me to relax here. What¡¯s wrong with me taking a break? Do you know how I¡¯ve lived for the past three years? Have I taken a break? Yes, I took a break on Pegasus Island, but compared to me in the East China Sea, is that called a break? Is that called a break?!¡± Those words were strong even if it was unreasonable, making Leda roll her eyes. ¡°Why is Marshal Sakasugi looking for me? My head hurts¡­¡± Kuro thought about the recent major events. It seems that there are no major events. The first half of the Grand Line and the Four Seas are relatively stable. The pirates are still the same pirates, but Marine can take it. The five routes in the Shichibukai are on the right track. Although there are still pirates who reached Sabaody and escaped from the Shichibukai, at least it is not so chaotic. The remaining two routes are now the focus of Marine and they can deal with many pirates. And the New World ¡­ The New World is none of their business. After the last trip to the Country of Peace, Kaido and Big Mom did not have any big news. There was news that Straw Hat, Kid, and Law were causing trouble in the Country of Peace, but they could not catch them. Titch had also given up. There was no news for the time being, but he should be in his territory. No one knew what he was doing. The New World has not reached its outbreak point yet. What else can he do? Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: Kuro, Go Chapter 1025: Kuro, Go Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Marshal¡¯s office, Kuro walked straight in through the entrance of the big door and saw Sakasugi sitting at the table. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± Sakasugi was biting his cigar. When he saw Kuro coming in, he raised his head and looked very arrogant. If Kuro didn¡¯t know that this guy¡¯s expression had always been like this, he would have turned around and left directly because he looked like he was going to be scolded. ¡°Kuro, you¡¯re here.¡± He nodded and flicked a document forward. Kuro reached out and the document floated up and landed in his hand. ¡°What is this? Red hair? Tiki?¡± Kuro saw the name on the document and frowned. The contents of the document seemed to be that Red Hair had moved out and caused a scene in Tiki¡¯s territory, and that place was called ¡°Astya¡±. And the documents show that two of these three countries are originally under the flag of Tiki, and now because of Akagami (Red Hair), one country is gradually falling, but the other country does not want to be involved in the war between the two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), so it secretly communicates with the World Government and wants to become a member country.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Kuro took the opportunity to sit on the seat at the side and lit a cigar. He looked at the document carefully and exhaled the smoke. His face became serious. ¡°We are going to war with Akagami (Red Hair)?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice: ¡°The higher-ups don¡¯t want it to become an all-out war. We want to contact the country that wants to become a member country, and Red Hair pirates fight, let them fight by themselves.¡± Kuro frowned and pondered. It was fine as long as they didn¡¯t fight. After all, this should be Marine taking the initiative to break into the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) forces. It could be a big movement in all directions. If they really fought, it would be Marine versus Pirate. It is unknown if Tich will join forces with Akagami (Red Hair). Kaido and Lingling are now in the country of peace and there are other pirates on the sea. Once Marine is fully deployed, they will not just watch. But if we don¡¯t go all out, we have to pick a few powerful ones¡­ Wait, pick the powerful ones? He had just had a bad feeling when Sakasugi said, ¡°Kuro, go there.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro looked up at Sakasugi in surprise. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about you.¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice, ¡°Marines are not suitable for full deployment in this matter. Go there and see the situation. Meet with the king of that country and take a look at the intelligence on Akagami (Red Hair). It is best to capture him.¡± ¡®No, what do you mean?¡¯ You think too highly of me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to catch Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Why don¡¯t I go and hit Mary Joa?! ¡°No, about this matter, Admiral Kizaru¡­¡± ¡°Polusalino has other things to do now, you can go there.¡± The Sakasugi did not say much and did not talk nonsense with Kuro, directly interrupting Kuro. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and also knew that he could not bargain with Sakasugi. There was no use for this person to bargain. Looking at Sakasugi¡¯s serious expression, Kuro sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± They were just going to pick up a country, not really fighting Akagami (Red Hair). Tiki was holding it in somewhere and there was a high chance that he would not show up. ¡°Well, now you are the only one in Headquarters who is qualified to do it.¡± Sakasugi nodded. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and walked out without saying anything. Watching Kuro go out, he exhaled and muttered with an inexplicable expression, ¡°This is the limit of what I can do.¡± There is indeed nothing that can be done to make Kuro move. Otherwise, he would not have been idle for so long, especially since Polusalino did not retire. If he wants Kuro to get higher qualifications and credit, he will have to find trouble. If the position of Admiral is vacant, it will not be so troublesome. Polusalino is now reducing his influence, and he must find a way to increase Kuro¡¯s influence so that he can take over the throne. After all, it has been half a year since he made up his mind to abdicate. The power of ¡°Sword¡± and the power of Shichibukai are all on Kuro. Half a year of precipitation, coupled with the deliberate playback of Polusalino, has reached the extreme. It¡¯s just one step away, plus this operation¡­ Sakasugi picked up Den Den Mushi, dialed the number, and said, ¡°Prepare a ship for me to go to Mariejois!¡± ¡­ . ¡°I knew it!¡± After coming out of Sakasugi, Kuro couldn¡¯t help but say something. Sakasugi did not look for him for anything good, but Kuro found that he was not too surprised about this. He is a Vice-Admiral and a Great General Substitute. In this position, there is no escape. Anyone else would go. Even if he didn¡¯t go, someone had to go. In a situation where it is possible to deal with Akagami (Red Hair), Fujitora and Green Bull have a mission, and if the old man does not go, there is basically no one else. ¡°Sigh, after a few months of peace, I still encountered such a thing¡­¡± Kuro shook his head in frustration. Fortunately, Sakasugi did not say that he had to fight Akagami (Red Hair). His goal was just to protect the country that wanted to join the World Government and let it not be destroyed. After entering his office, Kuro sat down and smoked his cigar for a while before saying to Crowe, ¡°Tell me about the specific environment of Astya. If you don¡¯t listen to the Emperor, then how is the current situation.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded and said, ¡°Asteria was originally a unified kingdom, but more than ten years ago, the original prince who inherited the throne died of illness, and the old king only had one son. The news of the prince¡¯s death made the old king sad and he also passed away. The royal family lost an heir, and the Astya nobles were not convinced by each other. In the end, they divided into three noble camps and divided Astya into three countries, which are the ¡®Sypher Dukedom¡¯, ¡®Felton Dukedom¡¯, and ¡®Phaia Dukedom¡¯. The Seychelles dukedom is in the northwest, the Felton dukedom is in the northeast, and the Faa dukedom occupies the entire south of Astya.¡± ¡°Originally, these three countries were all Whitebeard¡¯s sphere of influence. After Whitebeard¡¯s death, Blackbeard usurped this place, but the Duchy of Faya took the opportunity to become independent and did not put on the flag of Blackbeard, but Blackbeard did not seem to care and did not pursue it.¡± Hearing this, Kuro nodded. The country on the document that wanted to contact them was the Duchy of Faa. ¡°That red-haired bastard came to Astya and occupied the Duchy of Felton, and now the Duchy of Faya came here to help. Crowe, prepare the ship, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro said. ¡°Red hair?¡± Crowe was stunned and said solemnly, ¡°Are we going to war with Red Hair?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting? Does he have nothing better to do than to fight me? Didn¡¯t he go to find that idiot Tiki?!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re just going to take a look. Red Hair is aiming at the Duchy of Felton. We¡¯re going to contact the Duchy of Faya, not the other way around. With that guy¡¯s habits, he shouldn¡¯t take the initiative to invade a neutral country.¡± Chapter 1026 - 1026 Farrell Joshua 1026 Farrell Joshua Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Astya is located in the New World. Its geographical location is on the front line, on the other side of the World Government¡¯s control. Its location is the center of Blackbeard and Akagami (Red Hair) forces. In the past, this was Whitebeard¡¯s territory. When Whitebeard was still here, the three countries would often use force, but no one could do anything to each other. When Whitebeard was gone, they should have done the same, especially the Duchy of Semat and the Duchy of Felton. During this time, one of the old kings died and the other was a very powerful noble. It was a time of turmoil. If they did not hang the flag of Blackbeard, the Duchy of Faa would have directly attacked. However, the situation is even more chaotic now. Red Hair, who is also one of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), has also invaded here and is dealing with the Duchy of Felton. How can the Kingdom of Faya survive this? Felton will definitely be conquered by Red Hair and no one can resist Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). At that time, his northwest is Blackbeard and his northeast is Red Hair. The lonely Kingdom of Faya is the weakest. However, it was not that he did not know how to find a backer, so he directly went to the World Government. The Kingdom of Faya, in the south of Astya, occupies the widest area of Astya, with a total of four cities and many villages and towns under its banner. Kuro arrived on the Golden Lion at this time, one of the two port cities of the Duchy of Faya, Amdan. The huge golden ship slowly approached the port and stopped in front of the shocked eyes of others near the port. The ship was on its side, extending down the stairs. Kuro, wearing a cloak, slowly descended with Marine. There was a port nearby, but there was a street in front of them. There was a railway on the street, and in front of the railway were tall buildings. There were carriages and horses everywhere. Kuro stared here and said, ¡°This place is not bad¡­¡± This place, without the medieval-like buildings, looks a little like modern times. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± At the side, Crowe said, ¡°We can go directly to the capital ¡®Faya¡¯ through this railway and find their king.¡± Of the four cities in the Duchy of Faa, there are two port cities. They landed in one of them and the other two are inland cities. If they want to go there, they can only do it by means of transportation or on foot. Kuro nodded and said, ¡°The technology level is not bad. Take a group of people with me and leave the rest here.¡± ¡°You are Marines?!¡± However, at this moment, a voice sounded from the side. Kuro looked sideways and saw a man in his forties walking in their direction. This person was wearing rough linen clothes and a curtain that seemed to have not been washed for a long time as a cloak. He was wearing an iron crown and there was a western sword and a flintlock hanging on his waist. His leather boots stepped closer to the port. As he approached, the people nearby spontaneously gathered behind him, their eyes filled with kindness and respect. The man came up to Kuro and Kuro realized that he was not short, more than two meters tall. He looked Kuro up and down and said, ¡°I am the Emperor of Astya, Paretel Joshua. I issue an edict as the Emperor. Astya does not need any foreign forces to enter, whether Marine or Pirates, we do not need them. This is Astya¡¯s own war. Stand down, Marine, go back to your place!¡± ¡®Farrettel?¡¯ Kuro was stunned. He looked at him and said, ¡°You are that ¡®Emperor¡¯? You are quite pretentious.¡± ¡°Of course, I am the emperor of Astya!¡± Joshua raised his head high and said arrogantly, ¡°Now the emperor doesn¡¯t want you to stay here. Leave and tell the World Government that we don¡¯t need to and will not be a member of the World Government.¡± As soon as these words came out, the people at the back began to riot. ¡°A member of the World Government? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing!¡± ¡°Me neither. Aren¡¯t these Marines here for supplies?¡± ¡°Wait, why do we have to become a member of the World Government? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to leave Whitebeard, we don¡¯t want to be restrained by anyone.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows as he watched this scene, then looked at Faretel and asked curiously, ¡°How did you know? There should be no news.¡± Joshua pointed to his forehead and said arrogantly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s with my brain. As the emperor of Astya, I naturally have Astya¡¯s full consideration. Akagami (Red Hair) is attacking the Duchy of Felton. The Semtex is Blackbeard¡¯s territory. Once Akagami (Red Hair) attacks Felton, the Duchy of Faya without any background will become their target. In Astya, it will be easy for two countries to fight against one country.¡± ¡°So it is normal for the Duchy of Faya to look for shelter. The Beast Pirates and the Big Mom Pirates are far away from here, and the World Government is very close to here, so the Duchy of Faya will naturally choose the World Government. Your coming is a signal.¡± This man¡­ His head is quite smart. ¡°That¡¯s true, but aren¡¯t you afraid that after we leave, the Duchy of Faa naturally can¡¯t resist the attack of Shanks and Tiki?¡± Kuro asked with interest. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say!¡± Joshua said, ¡°Asteria belongs to the people of Astya. We don¡¯t accept any foreign forces. Maybe a moment of violence can make the nobles submit, but we will never. We have always remembered the glory of the Astya Kingdom! I have issued an order to the kings of the Three Kingdoms to join forces with the soldiers of the Duchy of Faya. First, they will defeat Red Hair and then pull out the power of Blackbeard. The three duchies will unite and become the new Astya!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Kuro sucked in a breath of cold air. There was something wrong with this person¡¯s mind. It was not too evil, but too righteous. It was rare to meet such a righteous person in the sea. This kind of thing is obviously impossible. A single order was enough to make him do as he was told, and he even had to give up his power. Why? Because he was too arrogant? Even Marines can¡¯t do this. World Government¡¯s orders are sometimes obeyed on the surface but disobeyed on the inside. Sakasugi¡¯s orders are not 100% executed. This is a very traditional superior and subordinate, not to mention kingdoms and duchies. ¡°Good idea.¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°If you can do it, I will leave without saying anything, but you are not a real emperor. I heard that you have been an emperor for so many years and you have not developed your own power. It should not be¡­¡± He looked Joshua up and down and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look weak.¡± His Kenbonshoku (Observation) captured Joshua¡¯s life force at a glance. Compared to the people around him, his life force is like the moon in the sky and the fireflies on the ground. This guy¡¯s strength is not inferior to Rudolph. He is a good man. With this kind of strength, it is too easy to pull up a group of people. He has already called himself the Emperor, but he still did not do this, which is surprising. Being sized up by Kuro, Joshua paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°The people of Astya are all compatriots, there is no need to be violent.¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Suddenly, another voice came from the outside. Hearing this voice, Kuro raised his eyebrows, bared his teeth and looked over. In front of the city, a group of people slowly advanced towards here. Although their speed was very slow, their momentum would become stronger as they approached. A breeze blew past, blowing the red hair of the leader. He walked to a position and stood there, smiling. ¡°I like you a lot, Paretel Joshua. Do you want to be my partner?¡± Chapter 1027 - 1027 (1) 1027 (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Red hair! The person who suddenly appeared was Red Hair! At this moment, he was talking to Joshua with a smile, but soon, he glanced at Kuro. The fat man, Lucky Lou, who was biting his leg, reminded him, ¡°Boss, the trouble is here.¡± Ben Beckman blew out a mouthful of smoke, took the cigarette from his mouth, threw it on the ground and put it out with his foot, and his face became serious. ¡°Jin Xuan¡­¡± Seeing the person in front of him, Shanks smiled and touched the scar under his collar. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Kuro looked him up and down and said, ¡°Yes, long time no see. You¡¯re not dead yet?¡± ¡°Such a bad temper, be careful not to hurt your body, you will die early.¡± Shanks smiled faintly. ¡°Hey, what are you talking about!¡± Leda was unhappy and glared at Shanks. Crowe pushed up his glasses and his body gradually tensed up, ready to fight. Kuro bit a cigar and stared at Shanks. ¡°I might not die even if your son dies. Of course, that¡¯s assuming you have a son. Why? Did you come here to find trouble? Let me tell you, the Duchy of Faya is under my protection.¡± ¡°I told you not to be so angry. I¡¯m not here for you, Kim Luong.¡± Shanks smiled indifferently and looked at Joshua and said: ¡°Hey, Faretel, do you want to be my partner? I think you are very good. I know your ambition. If you come to me, I can help you.¡± ¡°Red hair?¡± Joshua looked at Shanks and said: ¡°I have no interest in pirates, and I don¡¯t expect to rely on other forces to achieve such unification. Astya must be independent, and the people of Astya must spontaneously unite to become a real country!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Shanks stared at him for a while and shook his head. ¡°It seems that we are not fated to be partners. Hahaha, let¡¯s go.¡± As he spoke, he was about to turn around when he heard something and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kim Jung, I don¡¯t plan to have a conflict with Marine for the time being. I¡¯m just here to invite Farrell because I think he¡¯s very interesting.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then you have to be careful. Ten years ago, you thought that a person was interesting and your arm was swallowed by a sea beast. Now you still think that a person is interesting. Be careful that your entire body is swallowed by a Sea King that came out of nowhere.¡± Kuro said indifferently. ¡°Marine¡­ I¡¯m just betting on the New Era. You have to be careful not to be outdone. The power of the New Era is unimaginable for us.¡± Shanks smiled and said. Kuro sneered. ¡°New era? What kind of new era? Is it the new era that is hiding in the East of the Country of Peace? I have killed an old man before, and I didn¡¯t rely on the previous generation. What are you doing, relying on the new generation? Let me tell you, it¡¯s better to rely on yourself than anyone else. If you want to change the world, show some courage. Are you the old man of the era? The key is that you are a pirate, you are not worthy.¡± Kuro knows that the World Government is actually involved with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), especially this redhead, who seems to give face to everyone, seems to have a deep relationship with the World Government. But the key is that this kind of thing is not quite right. You are a pirate, why are you so worried about the world? Do you think the World Government is stupid or do you think the Marines are stupid? ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you think New Era is good, Kuro?¡± Shanks stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the New Era becomes ¡®Contemporary¡¯. Whether you see it or not, you¡¯re not dead yet, right?¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°When you die, the New Era will become contemporary. Or you can see which New Era suits you when you hand over your ¡®Griffin¡¯ and it will be eaten by the Sea King. Someone will inherit Joyboy, someone will inherit Roger, and someone will inherit Whitebeard. You are a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), you have to find someone to inherit it, right?¡± He really did not care about the New Era. All of them are so arrogant. As for Kuro himself, he now feels that his strength is not good enough, not to mention in the past. In the East China Sea, he is obediently hiding and is always full of crisis, unlike in the current New Era, where everyone has some strength and is more powerful than anyone else. Why don¡¯t they think about it? If you can get to that level in a few years, why can¡¯t others compare to you in decades? Talent is very important, but no matter how terrifying the talent is, it takes time to fulfill it. Forty years ago, Charlotte Lingling and Kaido didn¡¯t dare to say that they were invincible. Twenty years ago, they didn¡¯t dare either. If you ask him to go back to 20 years ago, he could kill Kaido and Lingling. Unlike now, when people come out to adventure for a few years, they dare to fight anything in a few months. At that time in Sabaody, if it wasn¡¯t for Rayleigh and Bear blocking them and the old man didn¡¯t want to fight with Rayleigh, they would have died in a few months. With that strength, he still went to fight Kaido and Joey Boy¡­ Happy Boy? What, bring joy to Kaido? He had been quite happy recently. The alliance between Straw Hat and Kid and Law gave Kaido enough happiness in the Country of Peace. In such a new era, what world do you expect him to change? Can the situation change if he finds Raftel? Then the world situation is too unstable. The other party has been sitting there for 800 years. If they want to overthrow him, it will have to be a real fight. It is not something that can be changed by one public opinion or one thought. In the end, it will still depend on force. Is Kaido¡¯s conquest of the Country of Peace purely a lie? If that¡¯s the case, do you want to see the samurai uniforms of the Country of Peace? Could it be that Charlotte Lingling founded Totland because of her ideals of ¡®Totto¡¯? It¡¯s all because of her outstanding martial strength and her strong children. Even Titch, that idiot, had endured for a long time and only started to act after obtaining power. If your red hair is not strong enough, how can you be a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? New Age? What the hell is that? Although Kuro was young, his mind had long since aged. This had nothing to do with his current age and everything to do with experience. He had been a Marine for more than ten years, and he was not young before he transmigrated. He had lived for many years and he really looked down on the New Era. He only felt that they were arrogant and lacked confidence. He himself is holding it in here. Why are they so arrogant? All of them seem to be world leaders and they are pirates. This is what he can¡¯t see now, but what he sees, the pirates who don¡¯t step out of line depends on whether he is in a good mood or not, which pirate ran away from him. ¡°We have different ideas¡­¡± Shanks tightened his grip on Griffin. ¡°You are too dangerous a man. You should rest for a while. If you continue like this, maybe the prophecy will change.¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want your power anymore. I advise you to go back to where you came from.¡± Kuro also held his knife handle. Shanks was not like Kaido and Lingling. Kuro might have to worry a little about these two people, but he never worried about Shanks. This person knew his limits. He didn¡¯t want to fight him, but if Shanks insisted on fighting him, he didn¡¯t care. Chapter 1028 - 1028 I Never Kill 1028 I Never Kill Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them looked at each other and the atmosphere was a little heavy. Ben Beckman took out the gun hanging on his waist as a knife, Laki Loh took out his pistol, and Jesus also raised the long gun in the rear and pointed it at Kurlo and others. At the same time, Leda put down the snack in her hand and squeezed her hands into fists. Crowe¡¯s body bowed slightly and he assumed a charging posture. The remaining members of the Red Hair Pirates also looked unfriendly, while the Marines swallowed their saliva and held their weapons tightly. Even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡­ As Marines, they should not be afraid! The two sides were somewhat at daggers drawn, but they did not attack for a long time. On the Marine side, except for Kuro and the other two, the other Marine soldiers are still a little afraid of the fame of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). That feeling is not much different from dealing with Whitebeard at the top. However, Red Hair did not mobilize the entire army and did not bring all the people with him. And the people on his side are also a little afraid of Kuro. When he was at the top, his performance was still vivid in their minds, and he even cut their boss. That scar has always been there. With such a great swordsman here, and a floating fruit ability user at that, once they fight, the result will not be good. Shanks thought so too. After all, he had fought against Golden Lion. At that time, although he was young, he had always been traumatized by Golden Lion. After the end of Lox, the strongest force was not Whitebeard or their Captain, but Golden Lion Shiki. The name of the Flying Admiral is dominant in the sea! Even he did not think that Captain could defeat Golden Lion at that time, but sometimes fate is so strange. That battle encountered a huge storm that even Golden Lion could not control, causing Golden Lion to retreat and finally disappear. But now, he did not think that such a miracle could be released once. However, this man is indeed too dangerous. His attitude towards New Era makes Red Hair feel that this is a huge threat. He gambles everything on New Era, but this man¡¯s status in the Marine is not low. He can choose Marine¡¯s actions, and his recent actions also show that he has made a great contribution. The new Shichibukai made the pirates in the first half of the Grand Line complain endlessly. His pirate group has recently recruited a few pirates from the first half of the Grand Line. Those people are considered elites compared to the previous pirates. Those who came out of the hands of those Shichibukai are either lucky or strong. However, this also made the New World more and more chaotic. Most of the people who came out of the first half of the plan were proud and arrogant, and they were even more powerful than the previous [Extreme Evil Generation]. In the words of those new members, the first half can no longer be regarded as [Paradise]. They live very carefully in the first half. Every day, they not only have to worry about Marine¡¯s pursuit, but also about the Shichibukai forces that appear from nowhere at any time. In that case, it is better to directly break into the New World and find freedom in the New World. The situation of the world is gradually changing, and all of this is because of the man in front of him. Besides, there is Dressrosa¡­ That country, the country that was once chosen by Kuro, has recently been conquered very frequently and even defeated the [Uni-Horned Pirates] and annexed his power. Behind all of this is Marine. Kaz and Wilbur were there, and those two seemed to be the original subordinates of this guy. Support a kingdom to fight pirates? The Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) also have many forces, including countries that hang their flags, but they can¡¯t make a country fight for them. The original intention of hanging the flag was that those forces would not fight for Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in order to be under the protection of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). But this guy could. Shanks didn¡¯t believe that Dressrosa would be so manic without instructions. The only reason was that someone was behind it. Compared to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Marine is the most powerful force in the world. Shanks even thought that if the Marines went out, it would alert all the pirates, but the action of a country would not alert them. Maybe that was why they were acting behind the scenes. And this man is the mastermind! ¡°I heard that you defeated Barrett alone?¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°That man is very strong.¡± Kuro said coldly, ¡°Yes, as an old crew member, he misses you very much. Do you want to go down and accompany him?¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s not time for me to die yet.¡± Shanks smiled slightly and then his eyes widened. With a bang, the sky darkened and his powerful aura seemed to crush everything. Immediately, the eyes of the surrounding people rolled back and they all fell down. Haoshoku! ¡°This guy¡¯s Haoshoku¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s voice trembled a little at this time, and he subconsciously turned into his human-beast form to resist the Haoshoku. Very powerful! It¡¯s even stronger than Barret¡¯s Haoshoku! All the residents of the city, except Joshua, including Marines behind Kuro, collapsed at this moment. ¡°Tsk, this Haoshoku¡­ is very strong.¡± Kuro endured the impact of Haoshoku and glanced at Shanks. On the sea, the strong have their own characteristics. Among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Kaido¡¯s physique is unparalleled, and Haoshoku (Haoshoku)¡¯s second form is full of defense and physique. He doesn¡¯t know about Lingling, but at present, her defense is not low, and the steel balloon is not for nothing. In the past, Whitebeard was the most destructive. This thing and attack power are two different things. The one with the strongest attack power is Sakasugi. It has the strongest single-target attack, but in terms of large-scale destruction, only Edward Newgate can cause natural disasters at any time. Shanks¡­ This guy now has the strongest aura. His Haoshoku is stronger than anyone Kuro has ever met! A very troublesome person ¡­ Still ¡­ Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed. In the eyes of everyone, it was as if a huge wave of blood was surging around him like a tsunami. Except for Shanks, everyone took a step back under the tsunami of blood. The blood surged and whistled through everyone. The cadres of the Akagami Pirates subconsciously pulled out their weapons to block, but the blood directly passed through them and turned into a faint shadow and disappeared. ¡°Killing intent!¡± Ben Beckman was stunned and stared at Kuro solemnly. ¡°Is it the materialization of killing intent?¡± ¡°Killing Qi¡­¡± Shanks took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°You have hidden this killing intent very well, Kuro. You have killed many people, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t slander me. I never kill people.¡± Chapter 1029 - 1029 Have You Lived Enough, Shanks 1029 Have You Lived Enough, Shanks Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Haoshoku and killing intent intertwined and collided with each other, making the city tremble inexplicably. The dust on the ground rose and fell, and the seawater outside the port surged. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Kro transformed into his human-beast form and was barely able to resist the red-haired man¡¯s domineering aura, but after being stimulated by Kuro¡¯s killing intent, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Kuro glanced at him and took a step forward, standing in front of Leda and Chlo?. Just this step lightened the pressure on both of them and they felt that the air was much smoother. Similarly, Red Hair also took a step forward and stood in front of those cadres, his tyrannical Haoshoku blocked Kuro¡¯s killing intent. Ben Beckman was not blocked by Red Hair. He took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He said to Kuro, ¡°It¡¯s really exaggerated.¡± In terms of strength, he is not much weaker than Shanks, just like other people are the Emperor¡¯s Vice-Emperor, he is the Vice-Emperor and his strength is very strong. It can be seen what Kuro¡¯s killing intent represents. He could be sure that in terms of killing degree, this guy is unparalleled in the whole world. No matter who it is, they are not as good as him in killing degree. After all, the degree of this killing intent can show too many things. Ben Beckman glanced at the surrounding cities and said, ¡°Hey, Shanks¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Shanks responded and suddenly strode forward. He pulled out Griffin from his waist and slashed at Kuro. The corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth curled up, and the black light at his waist flickered, and the autumn water glowed with the light of golden lightning, and the blade of Griffin¡¯s sword came down. Clang!! The sky was even darker, as if it was rolling in. This was Shanks¡¯ Haoshoku (Haoshoku) winding, but it was blocked by Kuro¡¯s Unified Haki. Boom! With one slash, the ground was fine, but the seawater on the other side of the port rose and fell violently, bringing a mass of heavy air straight into the sky, making the surrounding air much heavier. This move ¡­ Kuro narrowed his eyes. Did he not want the people of the city to suffer? Or is he deliberately showing off his exquisite swordsmanship in front of me? Provoke me? Shanks¡¯ sword skills are not low. Before he became a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), he often fenced with Mihawk when he still had his arms. Later, he went back to East Blue and lost his arms, Mihawk lost interest. But that was many years ago, and now, although he has lost an arm, it can¡¯t be said that his swordsmanship has declined greatly. Dang! Kuro pushed Autumn Water up and parried Shanks¡¯s famous sword ¡®Griffin¡¯. He turned his wrist and the blade turned into hundreds of afterimages and slashed at Shanks from all directions. ¡°Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± ¡°You only have one knife, Kim Luong.¡± Shanks took a step back and the sword was placed on the left side. Those afterimages disappeared, leaving only a black saber on the Western sword. Dang! Boom!! With a crisp sound, the seawater on the other side of the port suddenly separated into two deep ravines. Similarly, the ground did not suffer any damage, and there was not even a tremor. Shanks smiled and was about to say something when a fist appeared on his face. Bang! A black fist hit his face, causing Shanks to subconsciously take a few steps back. A red mark appeared on his nose, and a layer of Armament Haki slowly faded from his nose, making him frown. Kuro raised his fist and grinned. ¡°One-armed man, it doesn¡¯t feel good to be missing a hand.¡± Shanks was missing a hand. In a battle of this scale, he was no match for Kuro because he had an extra hand. As for whether it¡¯s fair or not¡­ What¡¯s wrong? As a normal person, if he doesn¡¯t use his own hands, does that mean he doesn¡¯t use his other hand? That¡¯s not fair, that¡¯s stupid. ¡°Hey!¡± Ben Beckman frowned and called out impatiently. His arms began to tense up, and the cadres of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates behind him also made fighting postures. Shanks shook his head and glanced at the residents lying nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t fight here.¡± With that, he said to Kuro, ¡°You have the same idea, right, Kim.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t think my skills are weaker than yours, do you?¡± Kuro sneered. He knew Shanks was a man who knew his limits, and so did he. In this place, Kuro himself did not want to fight. If it were Kaido, Lingling or Tiki, he would have used his ability to open up another battlefield. But for Shanks, he did not need to do this. There are too many things to worry about. The people in the surrounding cities have the most to worry about. We can¡¯t let them fight freely. This guy tested him with skills before, so Kuro naturally fought back with skills. He knew that they were not born to fight. This guy is here to make trouble for Tiki. What does it have to do with him? The Duchy of Faya is not Tiki¡¯s territory to begin with. Red Hair has no reason to come here. Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he suddenly wants to take over the entire Astya. Otherwise, how do you think Akagami (Red Hair) came about? ¡°Is it?¡± Shanks smiled and suddenly stepped forward. Griffin slashed horizontally, bringing with him an inexplicable momentum. Haoshoku winding? Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and Autumn Water stepped forward. The light of Golden Lightning shone on the blade and blocked the attack full of Haoshoku. Clang!! Under the collision of the blades, Shanks suddenly exerted strength in his right arm. The blade of Griffin, wrapped in Haoshoku, directly pushed against Kuro¡¯s blade, making his body move a little to the side. At this time, the blade of the blade crossed and the blade of Griffin and Autumn Water burst into a cluster of sparks. Shanks¡¯ body was close and he was in front of Kuro. He smiled at him, and a touch of Haki appeared on his big forehead and directly hit him. Kuro raised his left arm and was about to block it, but at this moment, he was suddenly stunned and subconsciously wanted to retreat, but it was too late. His chest was kicked by a foot and he took a few steps back. ¡°You don¡¯t think my skills are really weak, do you?¡± Shanks teased. Kuro looked down at the dirty footprints on the uniform, the corners of his mouth twitched, and his face fell. He looked at Shanks with a little blood in his eyes. ¡°You did a good job, One-Armed Kid.¡± ¡°I told you, if you get angry so easily, you will die early.¡± Shanks smiled and said, ¡°Compared to that year, you seem to have a lot of temper, Kim Jung. Has the ability of the fruit affected your character?¡± These words made Leda and Crowe nod subconsciously. It seems that his temper has become much worse. In the past, when he was angry, Crowe was very afraid. Now that Kuro is angry, he is even more afraid. Although Leda is not afraid, Kuro will get angry and ignore everything. Kuro¡¯s face was dark. ¡°You are a pirate on the sea, you have the right to say that I died early? I think you have lived enough. You are exactly forty this year, right? Do you think you have lived too long?¡± ¡°Really? But I already said that I won¡¯t die for the time being, hahaha.¡± Shanks laughed. Chapter 1030 - 1030 Then Let Polusalino Retire! 1030 Then Let Polusalino Retire! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Devil Fruit, the miracle of the sea, but this itself is a devil residing in the fruit. For metahumans, eating Devil Fruit, in addition to transforming into a drought duck, there is another side effect, that is, it will affect a person¡¯s personality. The deeper the development, the greater the impact of the fruit ability. Enel, who went to the Moon, has an arrogant personality that is similar to his own fruit. Perhaps his personality is also like that, but he is compatible with the fruit. Kuro had known this before, but he felt that it was just an influence. But Shanks knew that the Devil Fruit¡¯s owner would not subjectively discover the change in his personality. Three years ago, at that time, Kuro was still a little lazy, but he had already begun to show the side effects of the Floating Fruit. And now, it was obviously more violent than before. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Shanks smiled and put Griffin away. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here specifically to fight you. I just came here to invite Faretel. He didn¡¯t agree, so I naturally have no motive to stay here. Besides, your opponent is not me, Kim Luong. Someone has been wanting to fight you, but he didn¡¯t find an opportunity. Now, there should be one.¡± He was indeed not here to fight with Kuro, and there was no way to fight here. Not only would Kuro subconsciously hold back, but he would also subconsciously hold back because there were many residents here, and this city had done so well, he did not want to destroy it. He was not that kind of person. In the sea, among Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), if the definition of One Piece is ¡®Freedom¡¯, then he is the closest existence to One Piece. Unlike other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Kuro didn¡¯t have any bad feelings towards Red Hair, nor did he have any feelings for him. Besides, why would a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) fight? He was not that stupid. Winning or losing is not a good thing. I can¡¯t destroy him. Kuro only brought Leda and Kro this time. The rest are all Headquarters soldiers and none of them are strong. Although the opposite cadres are not all here, they have more people than this side. He and Kro are facing each other. Leda and Kro cannot deal with the other cadres, especially with the existence of Ben Beckman. Still ¡­ ¡°What do you mean someone has always wanted to fight me?¡± Kuro asked. Red Hair smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon. Oh¡­ it seems to be here.¡± Phew!! There seemed to be a wind whistling past. Kuro subconsciously looked in a direction and his eyes widened. ¡°This aura¡­ Hey, it can¡¯t be.¡± In the distance, a figure quickly approached. The figure wore a white velvet hat that covered his eyes. He was wearing a wine-red patterned shirt, a black trench coat and white trousers, and a pair of black boots. As he approached, the huge black blade on his back that looked like a cross swayed. ¡°Mihawk!¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°A guest.¡± Mihawk approached and said, ¡°There is no rule that Shichibukai can¡¯t make friends with pirates. I was just invited by him to attend his banquet, but I felt his dominance and¡­ your killing intent.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s it.¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°He told me a lot, and the person he wants to fight the most. Now is a chance.¡± He patted Mihawk on the shoulder and said, ¡°This is a coincidence. This is the opportunity.¡± Mihawk ignored him and looked at Kuro and said, ¡°Come on, fight, Kuro, bet on the reputation of the world¡¯s number one swordsman to fight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not doing Shichibukai anymore?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to matter.¡± Mihawk shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to compete with you. Shichibukai still did as I said. Of course, as you know, this title is not very useful to me. Let¡¯s trade, Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Fight with me, and I promise not to let Red Hair cause you trouble. You can do whatever you want in Astya. After the battle, I will still be Shichibukai, or even¡­¡± He glanced at Shanks. ¡°It¡¯s okay to fight him when necessary.¡± ¡°You, are you messing with me?!¡± The veins on Kuro¡¯s face were exposed. Shanks is here according to the intelligence, but it doesn¡¯t say that Mihawk is also here. According to his nature of fencing, he will find an opportunity to do it! ¡°I have been holding back for a long time, Kuro.¡± Mihawk reached for the huge hilt on his back and said in a deep voice, ¡°The last time you were injured, I was waiting patiently, but it has been half a year, and it¡¯s almost time. As long as you test the limits of my swordsmanship and your swordsmanship limit in this battle, and use the world¡¯s number one swordsman as a bet, if you win against me, I will have a goal to surpass. If you lose to me, I will still wait for you, as long as you fight with me!¡± ¡­ . Mary Joa. Pangu Palace. Between powers. ¡­ . ¡°What do you want to say, Sakasugi?¡± The red-skinned old man sat there with his hands crossed and asked in a deep voice. In front of them, Sakasugi crossed his arms and bit his cigar. He lowered his head slightly and said lightly, ¡°There is something about Astya. One of the Faya Dukedom sent a message that they want to become a member country. When Lucilu Kuro heard the news, he has already set off and should fight with Akagami (Red Hair). Maybe he can even get the position of the world¡¯s number one swordsman.¡± ¡°Faya?¡± The five old men looked at each other and the curly-haired old man said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report this in advance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already here.¡± Sakasugi said, ¡°But Lucilu Kuro has set off early for this matter. The specific reason is that we can¡¯t suppress it anymore. The power of Shichibukai, the power of ¡®Sword¡¯, that is the power of a general. Lucilu Kuro has done so much for the position of a general. Now the position is going to be proposed. I suggest that the Marine appoint a fourth general.¡± ¡°No!¡± The old man with the knife glared at Sakasugi. ¡°Three Admirals is the limit of the Marine and it can¡¯t be set up anymore. This is the rule, Sakasugi, you can¡¯t cross this rule!¡± Sakasugi remained silent as well. The five old men looked at each other again. The long-bearded old man sighed and said, ¡°You go out first.¡± ¡°Then you can discuss it yourselves.¡± Sakasugi turned and left without saying anything. Watching Sakasugi leave, the old man on the map clicked his tongue. ¡°This is the temporal law! How can Sakasugi do this!¡± ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t do it, it¡¯s just that Kuro can¡¯t wait.¡± The long-bearded old man said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the Duchy of Faya wants to join a country and reflect the dignity of our World Government. For this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to start a war with Akagami (Red Hair). But the world¡¯s number one swordsman¡­ Is Mihawk also there? Does Kuro know that they are there and wants to make achievements at once?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± The old man with the knife said: ¡°We always know that he wants to be a general, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have done so many things, but¡­ it also depends on the result. If it can be done, whether it is to make the red hair defeated or to get the position of the world¡¯s number one swordsman, it is good for the prestige of our World Government.¡± ¡°But the fourth Admiral is impossible,¡± the red-skinned old man said. ¡°Marine¡¯s power cannot be expanded.¡± The Map Elder glanced at them and said, ¡°If it can be done¡­ then let Polusalino retire!¡± Chapter 1031 - 1031 Fight! I’ll Fight You! 1031 Fight! I¡¯ll Fight You! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Astya. Duchy of Faya. Amdan Port. Kuro felt a little numb. No, it was very numb. To be honest, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s Red Hair. They definitely won¡¯t fight, but if Hawkeye is here, it¡¯s hard to say. Staring at those sharp eyes, Kuro sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t get over this, can you?¡± Buzz! In response, Mihawk pulled out the big black saber on his back and pointed it at Kuro. ¡°No matter what, we have to fight today. I don¡¯t care about giving up the Shichibukai position. I have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Now is the time!¡± Mihawk really waited for a long time. He has been waiting since East Blue. Except for that Roronoa Zoro, who he has given expectations to, only Kuro, the man he thought could challenge his throne in East Blue, he has really waited for a long time. Back in East Blue, he did not have a good knife, Mihawk endured. When he was in Marien Vando, although there were already good knives, it was to fight against Whitebeard together, Mihawk held back. When he arrived in the New World, Kuro obtained a Raha and had a better knife, but he encountered several battles and was injured. Mihawk still endured it! But now, it has been half a year! He had been recuperating for half a year, and his essence, energy, and spirit must have reached a peak state, and Mihawk could not bear it anymore! There is a most suitable opponent here. Even though Kuro is already an ability user, his swordsmanship is still very strong. The power of the murderous aura is never something that can be achieved by any ability. It is another real power. And the weapon used by a swordsman is also an ability. As long as Kuro is still using a sword, he is a swordsman! Previously, he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. He had always been in the headquarters. With Kuro¡¯s personality, if he came to him to spar, he would definitely not agree. And in the headquarters, he didn¡¯t have a chance to forcefully spar. Similarly, he could not find an opportunity at other times. How could he know Kuro¡¯s every move? But now there was a chance. Shanks called him here as a guest and told him that Kuro would come, so this was a chance. An opportunity to compete with Kuluo! ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s a duel between the world¡¯s number one swordsman, I also want to see it.¡± Shanks smiled and stared at Kuro with a vague attitude of not letting him go. One Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and one Hawkeye, it is not too difficult to let one person go. Kuro could leave, but if he really ran like this, wouldn¡¯t he lose face? ¡°Okay, if you want to fight, then fight!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it, Mihawk, the position of the world¡¯s number one swordsman is gone!¡± Mihawk smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that I also have someone to surpass?¡± He is not the strongest in the world, but he is the number one swordsman in the world. In terms of swordsmanship, he is the number one in the world! ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Kuro glanced at Shanks and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay! But Mihawk, after this match, whether I win or not, I will only fight with you once. If I lose, don¡¯t think about me in the future. If I win, you have to promise me one condition.¡± From the looks of it, it would be a little unreasonable not to fight. ¡°Yes, but you have to use your full strength. I can tell if you have full strength or not,¡± Mihawk said. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t agree to let you fight here!¡± At this time, Faretel Joshua suddenly said: ¡°This is my city. If you want to fight, go to other places. No, leave Astya. Marines and pirates are not places where you can show off!¡± ¡°Captain¡­¡± Ben Beckman glanced at Farrell and whispered, ¡°The one you think is interesting doesn¡¯t seem weak.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shanks smiled and said to Kuro: ¡°So, another place?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Kuro raised his hand to the sky and waved his five fingers down, saying, ¡°The battlefield, I will come out!¡± Boom! Not long after the dark phenomenon caused by the red hair¡¯s Haoshoku color ended, the sky darkened again and a shadow appeared in the sky, making everyone subconsciously look up. ¡°This is¡­¡± Faretel Joshua¡¯s forehead was sweating and he showed an incredible expression, then he looked deeply at Kuro. He knew Jin Lu. He often followed the international news and knew that the person in front of him had killed [Devil¡¯s Descendant] Barrett. The report also said that he had once killed a large number of Blackbeard¡¯s cadres with the power of a fortress and made all the forces he brought disappear. There are also reports that he went to the Country of Peace to fight with two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) without being at a disadvantage, but this is generally not believed. After all, they are two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Now everyone on the sea knows that the Governor of the Beast Pirates has formed an alliance with Charlotte Lingling of the Big Mom Pirates. That kind of strength is impossible for one person to resist. But there are so many rumors, which shows that this person is really strong. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such news. This is a man who is called the ¡°Old Age Kryptonite¡± by the Marines. He is definitely not weak. However, isn¡¯t this too exaggerated! In the sky, a huge island fell from the sky and completely enveloped the city of Amsterdam, as if it was dark. The island gradually fell and with a bang, it swayed in the sea in front of the port, forming a new big island. Kuro flew directly in the direction of the island and landed on that side. His right hand held the handle of the knife and he looked at Mihawk on the port side. Mihawk smiled and swung his body. Although it was not as convenient as Kuro flying, the momentum of his charge was also very strong. He jumped directly in the air, pulled out his black blade, swung his hand and slashed backward, using the momentum of the slash to make his body fall directly on the island. The two stood facing each other, neither of them moving first. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change the knife?¡± Mihawk stared at Autumn Water in Kuro¡¯s hand and asked lightly. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I haven¡¯t warmed up yet. It¡¯s hard to say whether you¡¯re worthy of me using Luo Gui. After all, compared to you, I have many more moves besides swordsmanship.¡± Kuro replied: ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be a little troubled.¡± He had a headache. Logically speaking, he is not a pure swordsman, and the number one swordsman in the world must consider himself as a pure swordsman, but for a pure swordsman, Kuro can choose not to use his ability or ¡°Lifeless Sky Kill¡±. Because he knew that if he really used it, it would really be endless with Mihawk. If he wants to fight me, he must be here to compete in swordsmanship. Then he will use the purest swordsmanship to fight Mihawk. Chapter 1032 - 1032 Quick Reaction 1032 Quick Reaction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As long as he used the purest swordsmanship to fight Mihawk, he would really give up. At that time, whether he won or lost, he would have confessed to Mihawk. The next time he looks for me, I have a reason not to accept it. The two of them stood opposite each other, letting the sea breeze blow past, blowing the white fur on Mihawk¡¯s hat and also blowing Kuro¡¯s cloak. ¡°Tsk, Mihawk, this idiot, why is he fighting with Kuro at this critical moment?¡± Leda looked at the island unhappily. ¡°If Kuro is injured, I don¡¯t think this group of people will leave so kindly.¡± ¡°Hey, little girl, pay attention to your words.¡± A cadre laughed and said: ¡°We are the ¡®Red Hair Pirates¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes, Pirates, Pirates.¡± Leda said disdainfully, ¡°How can a free pirate be faithful?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The cadre¡¯s face sank. Just as he was about to step forward, he suddenly stopped and froze. Danger! There is a dangerous aura! ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Faretel Joshua pulled out the pistol from his waist and pointed it at the cadre. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the details, Marine is now a vulnerable group and it is in the territory of the Duchy of Faa. I don¡¯t care about the conflict between you pirates and Marine, but I said that you can¡¯t cause trouble here. Otherwise, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, no, no.¡± Shanks patted the cadre on the shoulder and said to Joshua, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a show. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m interested in you. Secondly, I¡¯m just here to deal with Tiki. I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± With that, he looked at Lida and said, ¡°Mihawk told me that you are the exclusive property of Golden Lion. If you are injured, that guy will ignore you. Then you will be asked by others for nothing.¡± ¡­ . Outside Mariejois, after Sakasugi went out, he went all the way down to Red Harbor and made a phone call there. ¡°It¡¯s done, Polusalino.¡± He held a Den Den Mushi in his palm. The Den Den Mushi opened its mouth and said in surprise, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. I thought the five old men would think about it for a long time.¡± ¡°What is done is done, there is no use in thinking about it, Borusalino, it is more about yourself.¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice. When he said this, there was even a trace of dissatisfaction. The reason why Astya existed was because Red Hair was actually led there. Sakasugi looks impulsive and irritable, but in fact, he is not as simple as he looks. Otherwise, he would not have been sent by Sengoku to drive a wedge between the two sides. He did not make a deal with the pirates, but he could always release information. It was their plan to attract Red Hair to Astya, and Red Hair had always been involved with Mihawk and knew what Mihawk wanted to do, so with his personality, he would go to Mihawk for a banquet and reveal the news that Kuro would come. They did not hide the news of Kuro going to Astya at all and deliberately let Red Hair know. But Sakasugi was quite dissatisfied with this, because he didn¡¯t want to play these empty tricks with pirates. To pirates, to sin, they should be killed. But all of this is to make way for Kuro and for Polusalino to officially retire, then there must be a compromise. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be angry about this matter. Since it¡¯s done, that kid Kuro can definitely do it.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. Sakasugi smiled when he heard that. ¡°I believe that too.¡± Since they were of the same generation, they naturally wouldn¡¯t call each other ¡®Old Man¡¯. They were also good friends and it was natural for them to chat. ¡°What about you, your seat, is it the same as Karp and Sengoku?¡± Sakasugi asked. ¡°Well, of course I can. The Grand Inquisitor is not bad. Maybe¡­ I can also teach new recruits?¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°This kind of thing can be done in any way, but just in case, I will also go there to prevent Kagami (Red Hair) from having any evil thoughts.¡± ¡°This is also what I called you to say. Polusalino, go to Astya and pick up Kuro,¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°Hehehe, let¡¯s go.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sakasugi looked up at the sky and smiled a little more. Their era has indeed officially retreated. As long as Kuro takes office, it means that Marine¡¯s new generation and the old side will start to hand over. As for Fujitora and Green Bull¡­ The conscription of the two worlds is not in their ¡®traditional¡¯ Marine faction, so it is naturally not in their consideration. The world conscription is not considered, so only Kuro can make a steady transition. It would be good for him to take the position of Admiral now. After a long time, he would be able to receive the position of Marshal. At that time, Marine would reach the most stable state in his hands. Whether it will solve these so-called Pirate Age or not, at least it will not decline. It¡¯s enough! ¡­ . On the island, the sea breeze blew. Mihawk raised his black blade and said in a deep voice, ¡°Jorakir Mihawk uses one of the twelve supreme blades, the black blade ¡®Night¡¯.¡± Kuro pulled out Autumn Water and wiped his two fingers on it. He swung his hand and said, ¡°Rusilu Kuro uses one of the 21 Great Swift Blades, the Black Blade ¡®Autumn Water¡¯.¡± Their eyes met and they charged forward at the same time. Kuro turned into an afterimage and quickly shot forward. Halfway there, he suddenly jumped, and a golden light appeared on Autumn Water¡¯s blade and she jumped down. Dang! At this time, Mihawk, who also rushed over, moved his black blade horizontally and the blade blocked Autumn Water¡¯s blade. Chi chi chi!! With just one slash, the ground under Mihawk¡¯s feet directly sank, like a spider web, and cracks appeared one after another as if it had been cut by a sharp weapon. Mihawk shook the blade forward and directly brought Autumn Water down, letting it slide down the black blade, Night. At the same time, he twisted his body and directly pulled open the collision with Autumn Water and slashed at Kuro above. Kuro suddenly lowered his body and just as he lowered his head, the huge black blade brushed past his original position, bringing up some of his hair. Kuro twisted his wrist and Autumn Water directly drilled through Mihawk¡¯s big swing like a poisonous snake and went straight to his chest. Mihawk took a step back and retracted his arm directly. The big black blade directly shrank back and followed the force of his arm and directly cut down on the back of the Autumn Water Blade, pressing Autumn Water down. Bang! Kuro directly jumped up and kicked the body of the black blade, taking advantage of the momentum to pull Autumn Water away. The back of the blade and the blade intersected, creating a spark. After he pulled it away, he used this force to spin in the air and then landed on the ground. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Kuro glanced at Autumn Water and said unhappily to Mihawk, ¡°Your reaction is quite fast with such a heavy knife.¡± Chapter 1033 - 1033 Fast and Slow Blade (1) 1033 Fast and Slow Blade (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The big black sword, Night, is not a general samurai sword, nor is it a Youta sword. From the hilt, it is the structure of a Western sword. However, in terms of the sword, this is also a Youta Sword. It is very huge and it is a black sword. It is very hard. And this black saber was personally refined by Mihawk! ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled, and his breath hit the ground like a sword. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mihawk pointed his black blade at Kuro and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then, it¡¯s my turn to make the first move!¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, Mihawk lowered his body and lowered the brim of his hat with one hand, and his body went straight out. The black blade drew a black light in the air and directly cut towards Kuro. Kuro narrowed his eyes and was about to slash with Autumn Water, but as soon as his knife moved, he found that the opposite knife did not come. All he could see was Mihawk¡¯s smile. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and his body bent down subconsciously. Whoosh! A black light brushed past his head, but just as the blade reached the middle, Mihawk¡¯s blade turned and fell straight down. Dang! Kuro circled his hand behind his back and blocked Mihawk¡¯s downward slash. At the moment of blocking, a golden slash flew from the blade and knocked Mihawk¡¯s black blade away. Mihawk frowned and the black blade that had just been blocked pressed down fiercely, bringing out a wave of air. The dark green slash burst out and shattered the golden slash that had yet to come out of the body and directly slashed down. Boom!! The ground was cut open and the black blade directly passed through Kuro¡¯s body, turning him into an afterimage and disappearing. Crack! The sound of a blade being unsheathed came from Mihawk¡¯s side, and he appeared next to Mihawk in the air, in the form of a katana, with a flick of his left thumb, the blade was out of the sheath and directly turned into three rays of black light and hacked down. ¡°Swallow Return!¡± ¡°Oh? One Sword God¡¯s skill?¡± Mihawk was slightly startled, his eyes showing appreciation. Seeing others take this move, he wondered if he could break it. Now it was finally his turn to take this move. ¡°I have to admit that the swordsmanship of this move has indeed surpassed the inhuman realm!¡± Mihawk praised as he held the sword with both hands and slashed forward. His speed was so fast that only afterimages could be seen, and the speed at which Kuro pulled out the sword was not inferior. Just as the three blades formed by Swallow Reversal approached Mihawk, Mihawk¡¯s blade also approached Kuro¡¯s waist and ribs. His formation was even three times faster than his! Kuro clicked his tongue and quickly retracted his blade to block. Autumn Water¡¯s black blade directly hit Mihawk¡¯s blade. Dang! The blades collided. Mihawk exerted force with both hands and suddenly slashed forward. A huge force spread out, causing Kuro¡¯s figure in the air to fly straight back. After the blade swung away, Mihawk turned the blade again and directly chopped down vertically, bringing up a huge dark green slash. Kuro flipped in the air and put Autumn Water back into the scabbard. As his body turned around, he instantly pulled out the blade and a golden slash flew out to counter it. Boom!! The slash collided with the slash, directly causing an explosion and a shock wave. Whoosh! However, just as the dust of the explosion was formed, another dark green slash came over. Kuro was stunned and raised his hand to continue slashing. However, just as this slash was done, another slash suddenly flew from the side, blocking the gap between Kuro¡¯s swings. Buzz! The slash cut through the air and made a sound, quickly passing through Kuro¡¯s body at a faster speed than before, but it only caused a ripple. Kuro instantly disappeared, and his figure suddenly appeared in front of Mihawk, who had already arrived on the other side. His steps were slightly bent, and he was in a posture of drawing his sword. Autumn Water was lifted up, and he didn¡¯t even completely unsheathe his sword, and the light of slashing appeared on Mihawk¡¯s side. ¡°Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± However, as soon as this slash was formed, Mihawk quickly dodged to the side and at the same time, Night raised its black blade and was about to slash down. Kuro directly pulled out his sword to block, but at this moment, he suddenly found that he had already made his move, but Mihawk¡¯s blade did not cut down. ¡°My knife, the trajectory is not so easy to guess.¡± Mihawk smiled and the blade slashed down at this time, directly turning into a black light and approaching. Just as the black light came close to Autumn Water, it suddenly turned and drew a ¡®Z¡¯ shape like lightning, directly bypassing Autumn Water and cutting Kuro¡¯s neck. Shua! With a slash, it still caused ripples, and Kuro¡¯s afterimage disappeared. ¡°Hey, what happened to sparring?¡± From nearby, Kuro stared at Mihawk and asked, ¡°You have the intention to kill me.¡± ¡°I bet the position of the number one swordsman in the world. If you die at this level, it should not be.¡± Mihawk laughed. ¡°Che¡­¡± Kuro exhaled and looked at his knife. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Fast and Slow Swordsmanship, Hard and Soft?¡± ¡°Oh? Did you discover it so quickly?¡± Mihawk adjusted his posture and smiled. ¡°Exactly.¡± From the moment Mihawk made the first strike, Kuro had felt it. That strike clearly made his Kenbonshoku (Observation) sense and react in advance, but it was a waste of his resistance. Mihawk didn¡¯t make a move at all, but his swordsmanship made Kuro have the illusion that he had already made a move, and when he made a move, the strike came. Fortunately, he was fast and dodged the blade. When using the Swallow Reversal, Mihawk displayed a fast movement that was completely inconsistent with the big black knife, and the speed of his slash was even faster than his Swallow Reversal. The Return of the Swallow is more of a three-saber slashing speed, which can be said to be a sure-hit move in close combat, but Mihawk¡¯s horizontal slash directly breaks it. Facing this move of his, the best way is indeed not to resist, but to attack instead of defending. When he sent out the slash, he had just used two slashes to block two of his slashes when an even faster slash appeared. And this last move, I just can¡¯t f*cking guess it! You think he chopped down, but he was just a step slower, but the speed of his blade was not slow. The speed was so fast that no one could figure it out. If it weren¡¯t for his quick reaction, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it. Only he can do such a fast and slow knife! The world¡¯s number one swordsman is indeed very strong! ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Mihawk said, ¡°Back then, when we competed for the first time, I said that you didn¡¯t have a good blade. Now that you have one, you can let me experience your powerful swordsmanship. It wasn¡¯t enough back then, but now, it¡¯s enough.¡± Kuro closed his eyes and stood still. He raised Autumn Water in front of his chest and quickly wiped his fingers, and a golden light enveloped Autumn Water. ¡°Then as you wish¡­¡± Chapter 1034 - 1034 You Never Shout Your Moves! 1034 You Never Shout Your Moves! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He and Mihawk had only fought once except this time. That was three years ago in the East China Sea, they collided once and it finally ended because of Kuro¡¯s broken blade. But now, this knife can¡¯t be broken. What Mihawk wanted to see was Kuro¡¯s magical ¡®Phantom Beast Sword Technique¡¯. On the sea, those who have collided with Kuro all know the power of his sword technique. Although he often says that his move is ¡°Unseen God¡¯s Wind¡±, for others, he prefers to call it ¡°Phantom Beast Sword Technique¡±, because his blade can be accompanied by phantom beasts. Although Kuro¡¯s speed is great and his swordsmanship is extremely fast, in terms of his ¡®Unseen God Flowing Wind¡¯ is his trump card. Now, all the profound meanings are created according to the benchmark of the Unseen God Flowing Wind. ¡°The unfinished battle three years ago, let¡¯s start again.¡± Kuro¡¯s two fingers fell from the tip of the knife and he held the handle with both hands and directly raised his head to face Mihawk. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± Mihawk gripped his Black Blade Night and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t be cut by you.¡± ¡°Flood Dragon!¡± Shua!! A golden light pounced over in an instant, completely catching people off guard. At least among the spectators, there were very few who reacted. They could only see Kuro raise his knife, and in the next moment, the knife light appeared in front of Mihawk. ¡°What a fast speed¡­¡± Shanks sighed. ¡°It¡¯s much faster than before.¡± As he spoke, he subconsciously touched the scar on his chest. The power of this slash was very similar to the one that hit him back then. Ben Beckman was smoking a cigarette and watching this scene solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s also more troublesome.¡± This Marine is not as gentle as other Marines. If Ben Beckman used to think that Kuro was a threat, now he has upgraded to Akainu¡¯s level. No, maybe he is even more violent than Akainu. Akainu did not have that kind of killing intent. Ben Beckman is not stupid. He can easily estimate the situation of the sea. This guy¡¯s resume is too dazzling. According to what they know, it is already exaggerated enough. Ever since he participated in the War of the Best, he has been soaring. Golden Lion must have died in his hands and he was lucky enough to obtain his ability. In addition, Ledfield, Hero Luo, Bundy Walde, Grillon, Blackbeard, Kaido, and Charlotte Ling-Ling all met him. Some died and some are still alive, but in any case, his position is rising like a line of fire. The next step would be the Great General. At his age, there is a high chance that he will become a Marshal in the future. Once he is controlled by this murderous man and he dares to fight with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the future world will not be good. After all, even Akainu would not easily start a war with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), but this one is different. It might be an all-out war! And now ¡­ ¡°Hey, Shanks, you know that this is a trap, right?¡± Ben Beckman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°We came here on a whim, and then you shouted Mihawk¡­ Why did you help this Kuro? The higher he goes, the worse it is for us.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha, for what ¡­¡± Shanks scratched his head and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. Mihawk is a good friend of mine. He has always wanted to fight with Kuro. This is indeed an opportunity. And I¡¯m also wary of Tiki. I¡¯m just here to try my luck. It¡¯s a good thing if Tiki is here. Unfortunately, Tiki is not here¡­ He is indeed being used, but he is much better as a general than he is now. Luffy can¡¯t be defeated by him.¡± ¡°Luffy?¡± Ben Beckman muttered, ¡°You really believe that he can defeat Kaido and Charlotte Lingling?¡± Shanks smiled and stared at the island for a long time before he said, ¡°I believe him, he will definitely be Joy Boy!¡± Clang!! When the black light brush came in front of Mihawk, Mihawk also slashed without fear. The black blade ¡°Night¡± also brought a dark green light and crossed with the vertical black light. Mihawk appeared behind the black light, and as the black light brushed past, Kuro¡¯s figure also appeared, standing back to back with Mihawk. Phew¡­ The sea breeze blew past their bodies. Tch¡­ With a soft sound, Mihawk looked at a small cut on his collar, smiled, and turned to look. Kuro also turned around at this time, revealing the cut on his chest and a small bloody cut inside. ¡°It¡¯s still the familiar blood trigger,¡± Mihawk said. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not over yet.¡± Kuro floated up the blade again, his two fingers quickly spread out, and he held it with both hands again, ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind and Wind Profound¡­¡± Crash! The seawater at the edge of the island was surging, suddenly forming a big wave that pushed up. It¡¯s not an ability. It¡¯s just the water caused by pure swordsmanship that stirred up the waves. ¡°Azure Dragon!!¡± As Kuro waved his blade, the waves outside the island behind him directly curled into the shape of a water dragon and flew directly behind Kuro. It roared silently at Mihawk and rushed over, surrounding Mihawk and biting him! ¡°It looks like water, but it contains a slash. If I meet it head-on, I¡¯m afraid it will be the exact same ¡®Flood Dragon¡¯.¡± This time, Mihawk was in full comprehension, not watching Kuro attack others. And for this move, he said it with admiration. ¡°The Phantom Beast Sword Technique is indeed worthy of its reputation, but¡­¡± Mihawk turned the blade and swung it away. Buzz!! A circle of dark green Flying Chop quickly extended from the direction of his knife, forming a circle and directly cutting open the body of the rushing water dragon. When the chop touched the water dragon, it directly minced the water dragon instead of a smooth cut. This is a Haki Chop with the internal fragmentation level! Against this profound meaning, it is only useful if it is completely crushed. After the slash shattered the water dragon, a circle quickly spread towards Kuro. Kuro narrowed his eyes and raised Autumn Water vertically and said, ¡°Untamed God¡¯s profound meaning, Black Tortoise!¡± Bang!! The dark green slash suddenly stopped. In front of the slash, a phantom like a turtle shell appeared, and there was a snake hovering above the phantom. The snake¡¯s eyes were facing Mihawk and staring directly at him. ¡°Oh? A lock-on of momentum? It paralyzes people and makes them unable to move. And this layer of defense is a shield formed by dense slashes. It is very powerful!¡± Mihawk praised again. He saw it with his own eyes and experienced it with his own hands. He was already very satisfied! ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. Kuro, show us your powerful swordsmanship. This way, we can compete and see who is stronger!¡± Mihawk said. ¡°Shut up, you guy who never shouts moves!¡± Kuro said angrily. Chapter 1035 - 1035 Initial Appearance 1035 Initial Appearance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hawkeye never f*cking shouted moves. You can¡¯t tell what a big move and what a peace is at all. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have any moves?¡± Kuro asked the question he had been wanting to ask. He had known Mihawk for so long, but he had never seen him shout out any moves when he swung his sword. In response, Mihawk replied, ¡°Sword skills are just hacking and stabbing and flying slashes. Why do you need so many fancy moves? If you have time to shout the moves when you attack, why don¡¯t you let the sword move faster? I taught a man before that the name of the moves is not bad, but the power is not high enough. In comparison, it¡¯s better to use Silent Blade.¡± ¡°Do you f*cking know what is the feeling of ritual?!¡± Kuro shouted with his blue veins exposed, ¡°The chant is the most basic etiquette!¡± She was scolding him along with her. Mihawk smiled and without a word, he picked up his black blade and rushed forward. Kuro quickly wiped his two fingers on the Autumn Water Blade, and a huge white tiger phantom appeared behind him. ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind: White Tiger!¡± ¡°Roar!!¡± The White Tiger phantom roared, and at this time, Kuro hacked down vertically, and the White Tiger ran out. Its huge tiger claws directly enveloped Mihawk, making him stunned. ¡°A sure kill within the range?¡± He raised his saber and struck out a huge slash, directly splitting the ground in front of him into a smooth gap. The slash cut the White Tiger phantom in half and it collapsed to both sides, causing the White Tiger phantom to gradually disappear. Mihawk directly crossed the center of the divided road, jumped into the air, and slashed heavily at Kuro. Whoosh! The violent wind blew at the top of Kuro¡¯s hair, making his eyelids jump. He looked at the big black blade that was emitting a strange light under the sun, his figure suddenly flashed and he directly retreated. This blade cannot be blocked! ¡°Interesting intuition, but it¡¯s useless.¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Mihawk¡¯s mouth as he descended and struck the ground. Buzz!! The huge dark green blocked the vision of Kuro, who had just retreated. After that slash, it brought about a huge slash that could cover half of the space. Boom! With a tremor in the ground, a gully directly opened under Kuro¡¯s feet. The island, which was not connected to the underwater ley lines, split at this moment, and seawater gushed out of the ground. As soon as this tremor occurred, the huge slash had already reached Kuro and swallowed his figure. ¡°Moo!¡± At the moment when the slash swallowed Kuro, a scarlet Vermillion Bird spread its wings and cried out, blooming directly from the dark green light and heading straight for Mihawk. ¡°The body formed by the slash, and this slash can last forever. So that¡¯s how it is. Is it the Phoenix of the phantom beast? This is very similar to Marco.¡± Mihawk said to the rushing Vermillion Bird, ¡°But there is a way to break it. As long as the power is strong enough to destroy the body formed by this slash, this move will be broken! Therefore¡­¡± He held the hilt of the sword with both hands and lifted it up again. The huge slash that was exactly the same as before directly flew up and hit the Vermillion Bird¡¯s body. This huge slash was not as endless as the tide just now. Instead, it was full of destructive power. As soon as it came into contact with the Vermillion Bird, its body naturally collapsed as if it had melted. The Vermillion Bird disappeared and the slash directly passed through until it reached the sea, leaving a huge gully in the sea that was so deep that it was impossible to see the distance. The power of this blade¡­ ¡°Oh? Mihawk is a little serious.¡± Shanks laughed on the other side. Ben Beckman was smoking a cigarette. ¡°When I competed with you in the past, I got serious at this step.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, how many years ago was that¡­¡± Shanks stopped laughing and touched his left shoulder with his right hand. He said sadly, ¡°Since I lost my hand, I have lost part of the fun.¡± Before his hand was broken, he often competed with Mihawk, which was also a pleasure. ¡°Disappeared?¡± On Mihawk¡¯s side, as he shattered the Vermillion Bird with a blade, he did not see Kuro¡¯s figure inside the Vermillion Bird. He narrowed his eyes and only paused for a moment before looking up at the sky. Kuro suddenly appeared in the sky and used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) instead of his ability. When he moved, his autumn water that was covered in golden light was raised high, shining under the sun. ¡°Untamed God¡¯s final profound meaning¡­¡± At this moment, the sky darkened and the light of thunder appeared. There seemed to be a roar in the dark sky. ¡°Oh? That ultimate profound meaning?¡± Mihawk¡¯s eyes were full of expectation. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± Boom!! A golden dragon descended from the dark sky and wrapped around Autumn Water¡¯s blade. As Kuro shouted, he did not descend. He just waved the blade down and the golden dragon that had just wrapped around the blade directly pounced on Mihawk. ¡°The fusion of phantom beast sword arts?¡± Mihawk narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This is the complete ultimate meaning?¡± ¡°This is the initial stage, try it first!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. The ultimate profound meaning of the Unseen God Wind is also a sword energy slash, which is just a big slash combined with four profound meanings. It is not Kuro who has been using a knife to cut at his body, but it has already advanced. What he was using now was the original appearance of ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯. A long time ago, his ¡®Yellow Dragon¡¯ could already fuse with the blade. ¡°I see.¡± Mihawk reached out to lower the brim of his hat and once again held the Black Blade ¡®Night¡¯ and swiped it upwards. It was still a slash, but this slash was not huge at the moment. It was as slender as an ordinary slash, but when this slash touched Huang Long who was falling from the sky, Huang Long opened his mouth and suddenly closed it, biting the slash. The dark green slash was like the moon. The golden dragon with the ink moon in its mouth reflected the surrounding color. BOOM!!! A violent explosion broke out in the explosion of the yellow dragon and the slash, triggering a huge wave of air. The wave of air spread out and instantly cut the island into pieces. The degree of fragmentation was almost like particles. At the same time, the surrounding sea also split into raindrops at this moment, hollowed out the surrounding sea, and as the raindrops fell, it returned to the appearance of the sea. The island they landed on was completely gone. All that remained was a small cylinder where Mihawk stood, and Kuro in the sky. ¡°If we fight like this, no number of islands will be enough.¡± Kuro reached out and pressed down. Another island fell from the sky and landed on the sea. He landed on the island and said lightly, ¡°There are many ways to compete in swordsmanship, right?¡± Mihawk¡¯s body swayed and he jumped onto the new island. He waved his black blade down and a dark green electric light wrapped around the blade. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but you¡¯re right. Next, let¡¯s see our swordsmanship.¡± Chapter 1036 - 1036 True Swallow Returns (1) 1036 True Swallow Returns (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Kuro had already experienced ¡°Unseen God¡¯s Wind¡± but Mihawk wanted to learn more. The move that he called the ¡°Four Divine Mysteries¡± was Kuro¡¯s trump card, and the new form that was wrapped in killing intent was also what Mihawk wanted to see. But that was a full-on battle, not a sword fight. The world¡¯s number one swordsman is not invincible in the world. Mihawk knows this. Although he is very strong, if it is about swordsmanship, then I can only have a little regret. Otherwise, they would not be able to enjoy this type of island. If we really want to compete in swordsmanship, close combat is the best choice. Then, we will fight purely with swords! ¡°Change the blade, Kuro, that blade cannot compare to my black blade, Night,¡± Mihawk said lightly. Hearing this, Kuro glanced at the big black knife. The black saber is a symbol of hardness. This supreme blade is naturally hard enough, but there are also differences. Every supreme blade has its own characteristics. The main combat power of a swordsman is in the saber. The characteristics of the saber determine the characteristics of its owner. This Black Blade ¡®Night¡¯ is actually a very ¡®soft¡¯ blade, so Mihawk can be ¡®hard and soft¡¯ and ¡®fast and slow blade¡¯. And Soaring Slash¡­ In the fight just now, Kuro found that his slashes could be freely changed, hardness and softness, air resistance and destructive power, the distance of the slashes, and the size of the slashes could be controlled by him. Kuro could not do this. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, his Chop was really the strongest Chop in the world. Autumn Water alone was not his match. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡± Kuro spat and looked up at the sky. A ball of golden light suddenly fell from the clear sky. The descent of the golden light made the spectators look up. ¡°Mr. Kuro is serious.¡± Crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°But in that case, this place¡­¡± Although it is an island outside the port, it is so close. If they really fight, can this place really be preserved? Leda looked at them and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Kuro knows what he¡¯s doing. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going all out.¡± ¡°That thing¡­¡± Shanks stared at the falling golden light and his expression became solemn. ¡°It¡¯s a little powerful.¡± He was also a swordsman and could feel the thing hidden in the golden light and the horror it contained. ¡°A suitable stage for you has appeared!¡± Kuro shouted loudly and descended from the golden light. When he arrived, the golden light disappeared, revealing a long strip wrapped in gold. He stretched out his hand and reached for the front of the gold. The gold scattered, revealing a long hilt. Boom! As Kuro held it, a large amount of blood energy directly spread out, directly enveloping the entire island and spreading outwards. ¡°Killing intent!¡± Shanks broke out in a cold sweat before he even reached the port. Even if he didn¡¯t come here, he could feel the intensity of his killing intent, which was not comparable to the killing intent of Haoshoku. ¡°So it¡¯s that knife.¡± Shanks suddenly understood. ¡°Luo Gui, only this knife can do this. A man with a fierce killing intent gets a knife that can freely release killing intent. It¡¯s really worthy.¡± Ben Beckman said loudly: ¡°It turns out that you are tense. Be careful, don¡¯t fall into the madness of killing intent, that thing will affect your mind!¡± When the cadres behind him heard this, they retreated in unison. However, just as the blood-colored cover expanded to the port, it suddenly shrank and gathered in the remaining gold. Kuro smiled disdainfully at that side. He held the handle of the knife and swung it sideways, shaking off the package of gold, revealing the cold and long blade. ¡°Show your power, Luo Gui!¡± At this moment, the blade suddenly turned into the shape of the Black-Backed Blood Blade, and there was a golden light on it. After saying this, Kuro¡¯s figure moved and directly brought up a bloody shadow. Mihawk¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously raised his black blade, Night, in front of him. Clang!! A Blood Blade was placed on his blade, gently rippling in the air and also making a circle of dust at their feet. Other than that, nothing. The power was restrained. This is just the simplest comparison of swordsmanship. The exquisiteness of swordsmanship determines the level of swordsmanship. Causing problems in the battle ground or affecting the surroundings is a failure of his swordsmanship. It¡¯s not a big deal to be able to release it, but to be able to take it in. Mihawk¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he pushed his black blade forward, pushing away Kuro¡¯s long blade. He stepped forward and his arms danced as fast as an afterimage, and the black blade directly flashed with a dark green light. Kuro¡¯s eyes closed slightly and he took half a step back. He quickly put Luo Gui down and stuck him in the middle of the light. Dang! It was the same crisp sound, but it also only stirred up a circle of fine dust. The light dissipated, revealing Mihawk¡¯s big black knife, firmly stuck on the blade by Kuro. Mihawk took the opportunity to stab forward, and the black blade stuck in the center stabbed straight at Kuro¡¯s chest. Kuro stepped on the ground and suddenly jumped up, with Luo Gui as the pillar, he stood upside down in the air and moved his arm. ¡°Drunken Calabash!¡± The long blade swept out, bringing with it a black and red light, directly brushing Mihawk¡¯s throat from below. At this moment, Mihawk¡¯s feet spread out and he pulled the ¡®Night¡¯ out with all his strength. It intertwined with the light that brushed over, bringing a series of sparks, causing the light to deviate from its original trajectory and directly brushed on the side of Mihawk¡¯s face, bringing with it a buzzing sound. After deviating from the trajectory, Mihawk turned his blade and turned into a huge semicircle in front of him. His body approached forward and directly brushed against Kuro, who was upside down in the sky. Clang!! With a crisp sound of collision, Kuro¡¯s body retreated and he landed steadily in the air without making a sound. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and he opened his feet and lifted Luo Gui to the side of his face. He held his hands horizontally and slowly let out a breath. His eyes gradually turned red. ¡°Mihawk, you have to be careful in a pure swordsmanship competition.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this is what I expected.¡± Mihawk swung his big black knife and smiled. ¡°Come on, Kuro, let me experience this long-lost hot-bloodedness!¡± ¡°Be careful not to let your blood turn cold¡­¡± Kuro took a step forward, and the Rokui he held retreated even further. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see it, the real¡­¡± Whoosh! Luo Gui raised his sword and the Blood Red Blade immediately split into three and quickly locked all the moving positions of Mihawk. ¡°Swallow Return!!¡± The True Swallow Reversal itself is to use a long saber! Chapter 1037 - 1037 Is the injury on the back a disgrace to swordsmen? 1037 Is the injury on the back a disgrace to swordsmen? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the moment of attack, the Blood Blade of Luo Gui turned into a red light and quickly turned into three blades, cutting Mihawk¡¯s neck, side of his heart and the other side of his waist. At the same time, this move also locked his space to dodge, and the only way to dodge was to move back. But in front of Nogami, no matter how fast he was, he was confident that his sword would be able to touch him. This is a close-range attack! Mihawk¡¯s eyes opened slightly, and his arm quickly stabbed forward. He simply did not dodge this blade, but instead pushed the equally long but still huge black blade ¡°Night¡± forward, straight towards Kuro¡¯s throat. Buzz! Kuro¡¯s Demon stopped in front of Mihawk¡¯s neck, the remaining two blood-colored lights faded and disappeared, and the tip of Mihawk¡¯s Black Blade ¡°Night¡± also stopped at Kuro¡¯s throat. They were all so close. One could have cut open Mihawk¡¯s neck, and the other could have pierced Kuro¡¯s throat. Tch¡­ With a soft sound, a wound appeared on Mihawk¡¯s neck and Kuro¡¯s throat. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°Because we can¡¯t hide.¡± Mihawk smiled. ¡°Then we can only do this.¡± If Kuro cuts down, Mihawk¡¯s head will be cut off by him, but his own throat will be pierced. In the case of pure swordsmanship, both sides will die together. Whoosh! After pausing for a moment, Kuro revealed a sinister smile. He turned his head to the side and directly bypassed the big black blade at his throat. His arm suddenly pressed down and Luo Gui directly rushed towards Mihawk¡¯s head. Ding! Mihawk¡¯s hand moved to the side when Kuro made his move and quickly cut in the direction of the falling Luo Gui. There was a crisp sound and the blade of the black blade ¡°Night¡± collided with the Luo Gui. At the moment of contact, Mihawk¡¯s arm cut forward and the black blade rubbed against the Luo Gui¡¯s blood blade, preparing to cut straight towards Kuro. Kuro was stunned and took a step back. Luo Gui continued to press down and at the same time, he pulled in and directly pressed down on the black blade Night that was coming over and pushed it to the center, forming a cross. Crack crack crack¡­ The blade was trembling slightly. Both sides were holding their own blades and neither of them wanted to take a step back. Under the competition between the two sides, the blade was only trembling. Kuro¡¯s strength is great, and he was able to block Leda¡¯s attack easily from the beginning. His own strength is not small, and Mihawk¡¯s strength is not as big as Kuro¡¯s, but the big black blade gives him an advantage. After all, Kuro¡¯s blade belongs to the slender blade, and it is not as big as the black blade ¡°Night¡±. The two of them were in a stalemate for a moment. They took a step back in tacit understanding and slashed at each other at the same time. Dang! The blade crossed in the air and continued to move away. In an instant, Mihawk suddenly turned the blade and the black blade turned into a black light that flashed strangely in the air. It moved down and cut left, cutting towards Kuro¡¯s body. Whoosh! This extremely fast blade only passed through Kuro¡¯s body, making him disappear into ripples. Mihawk¡¯s pupils shrank, and his body quickly took two steps forward. The blade he swung did not stop at this moment, but continued to swing. Like a big wheel, it circled around very fast and directly rotated to the rear. Clang!! The blade of the black saber collided with the blood-colored blade coming from behind. ¡°Your reaction is fast.¡± Kuro glanced at Mihawk and smiled. ¡°Same to you,¡± Mihawk said. ¡°You dodge fast too.¡± From the gap that was opened just now, Kuro had a premonition that Mihawk would find an opportunity, so he dodged at the first moment. As he expected, he took advantage of the extremely minute gap to attack, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had already dodged and attacked with ¡°Afterimage Slash¡±, which could still be blocked, but¡­ Tch¡­ There was another soft sound. Mihawk frowned, but the smile on his lips deepened. In the eyes of the spectators, on Mihawk¡¯s side, his clothes were torn, revealing a small hole. ¡°Aiya, Mihawk is at a disadvantage.¡± Shanks saw this scene and suddenly laughed. ¡°This level of swordsmanship is really exciting.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Ben Beckman nodded. ¡°Both sides are very difficult to deal with. With this level of competition, it will probably take a long time.¡± Their swordsmanship and even the intensity of their attacks had to be restrained. It was a competition of ¡®exquisite¡¯. With their physical strength, they would probably fight for a long time. A long time ago, when Mihawk was compared to him, it was the same, but halfway through the fight, he had a banquet. Then his arm was gone and Mihawk lost such interest. But now, there is a new opponent who can bet on the world¡¯s number one swordsman. This match will probably take a long time. Dang! On the island, the two sides faced each other again and were in a deadlock. ¡°I noticed that you don¡¯t seem to be angry.¡± Kuro held the knife and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that the wound on the back is the shame of a swordsman? If you didn¡¯t dodge in time, that knife would have cut your back.¡± ¡°Oh? You agree with that?¡± Mihawk asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kuro laughed. The wound on his back was a disgrace to swordsmen. He could understand and appreciate it, but it was hard to say if he agreed. In a battle, cutting the back is too normal. Everyone¡¯s fighting style is different. Kuro is a little good at backstabbing. There is nothing wrong with relying on speed to attack through blind spots when others can¡¯t react. ¡°I just appreciate it. The fighting style of a swordsman is different. It is impossible to distinguish who is better. After all, the only thing that can be distinguished is strength, right?¡± Mihawk said. ¡°It¡¯s like this, the winner stands and it makes sense, the loser lies down and it makes no sense.¡± Kuro swung Mihawk¡¯s big black blade and quickly pulled Luo Gui back to his waist. With his left hand holding the virtual imitation of the scabbard, he directly flashed a blood light and exploded. ¡°Yuelong!¡± Mihawk took a step back and his black saber stood in front of him, blocking the bloody light. The corners of Kuro¡¯s mouth curled up and his arm suddenly pulled down and he whispered, ¡°Full moon¡­¡± The hook-like bloody light suddenly changed and bypassed Mihawk¡¯s big black blade, drawing a circular symbol directly on Mihawk¡¯s chest. ¡°It is indeed exquisite.¡± In response, Mihawk only said lightly, and then directly flashed forward with Night, which turned into a black light that followed the blood-red light of the full moon to the end of the blood-red light, biting Kuro¡¯s Law Ghost. Clang!! The blades met again. The two knives collided, allowing the battle to continue in this stalemate. Chapter 1038 - 1038 The purest swordsmanship 1038 The purest swordsmanship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Dang! Clang! Clang! Clang! On the island, only the crisp sound of both sides fencing could be heard. In the eyes of the spectators, they would not move more than five steps. All their moves were completed in these five steps. Every attack could cause the ground under their feet to tremble slightly, causing the ground within five steps to be extremely flat and clean. Five steps away, there was dust all over the ground as if it had formed a circle. Clang!! Kuro slashed at Mihawk, but he raised his blade to block it. However, the sudden huge force made him retreat. Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed and he jumped into the air. The blade left the defense of the black blade and went straight for Mihawk¡¯s head. Mihawk was just about to lean his head back when he suddenly noticed something. His backward head directly changed to a side-flash, allowing the rakshasa to stab him on the side of his cheek, leaving a wound on his face. At the same time, his black blade, Night, also cut straight forward. At the same time that Kuro poked him, he also cut into the air, forcing Kuro¡¯s body to fall down. At the same time, Mihawk twisted his blade, turning it from a horizontal slash to a downward chop, and chopped down heavily. Kuro was about to dodge to the side when he suddenly noticed something and changed his mind. He directly blocked the black blade¡¯s slash, causing his foot to sink a little. Bang! At the moment of the slash, Mihawk¡¯s black blade seemed to soften and directly slid past Luo Gui, who was holding him up. There was not even a spark and it went towards Kuro¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s really soft!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and suddenly raised his foot and kicked the back of the knife. His body flashed to the right because of this force and he fell three steps away. Both sides silently gripped their blades and stared at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t use your hands and feet. Swordsmen are also good at fighting, and feet can be used. I have seen people with feet as swords. I didn¡¯t use Haki,¡± Kuro suddenly said. Didn¡¯t Golden Lion use his foot as a sword? What? He lost his foot and tied it with a sword? ¡®I don¡¯t care about that.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. It was meant to be,¡± Mihawk said. ¡°Go on.¡± On the port side. ¡°Has it come to this?¡± Ben Beckland said seriously: ¡°It seems a little troublesome not to go out of that circle.¡± ¡°This is a tacit rule.¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°Otherwise, if we really fight, it will be a life and death battle.¡± In their eyes, both sides of the battle had a tacit understanding not to leave the circle within five steps. Not only his footsteps, but even his body was not allowed to go beyond the range of five steps. Mihawk was about to lean back, but he found that once his head leaned back, he would be out of the circle, so he simply gave up that direction. Similarly, it was the same for Kuro. If he had dodged sideways just now, he would not have to block that blade head-on. But once he dodged, although his feet were still in the circle, his body would definitely be out of bounds, so he would rather choose to block that blade. There must be rules in everything. A life-and-death battle has the rules of a life-and-death battle. When all means are used, it doesn¡¯t matter if it destroys the world, because once you hold back, you will die. However, there are also rules for sparring. Once they find that once they fight, they will not have a place to stand, then the rules for both sides will naturally change. Now, the rules have changed. After confirming that it is just a display of swordsmanship, whoever goes out first will lose. They consciously put shackles on themselves within the range of their movements. They had to restrain their strength, show their exquisiteness, and not leave the circle. Both sides are using long sabers. Although they can use it at a distance of five steps, they will obviously be restrained. Especially for Kuro, who is good at high-speed movement and prefers to torture people through speed. This kind of close-range movement is the most uncomfortable. But fortunately, he knows this type of movement. As for Mihawk, that knife is already strange enough. The combination of hardness and softness is very powerful. That knife can even neutralize the fierce attack he used, but for Mihawk, it has also lost the long-distance wide-range attack that he is best at. Now, it is all about micro-manipulation. ¡°If this continues, it doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡± Crowe, who was watching the battle at the side, said, ¡°It took too long. It¡¯s hard to say who will win. Now that Red Hair is here¡­¡± As he spoke, he glanced at the redhead. After all, they are pirates. It is normal for Crowe to pay attention to them. He can¡¯t give the initiative to the conscience of pirates. This is absolutely impossible. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so scared. We¡¯re just watching the battle. Besides, you seem to be very confident? Do you think that Jinchuan will definitely win?¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°Of course!¡± Leda looked up and said proudly: ¡°Kuro has never lost, no matter who he is to!¡± Yes, he had never lost. There was a draw and a break in the battle, but they never fought to the point where they thought they had lost. Back then, he was the most dangerous person to face Whitebeard, Kaido, Lingling, and Barrett. He never lost. He either stopped fighting or won with serious injuries. He had never been defeated. Now that the rules have been set, they can¡¯t go out of the circle, and they can¡¯t even use a large-scale attack. They can even stop their saber momentum and not let the power expand in the battle. Unless Red Hair takes the initiative to attack, no one can interfere in their battle. Then, he could only continue fighting! Because he had never lost before! Kuro doesn¡¯t think he¡¯ll lose to Mihawk, either, especially now. In the past, he didn¡¯t fight because he was afraid of trouble and had to face too many things. In addition to his reputation as the world¡¯s number one swordsman, there is also trouble. That is a position that will be targeted by all swordsmen. He is now a Marine and has dealt with many pirates who wanted to make a name for him in G-3. If this is added to the position of the world¡¯s number one swordsman, he will be targeted by pirates and swordsmen. He doesn¡¯t want that feeling. However, Kuro could not accept that he had to bet all his strength and ¡®lose¡¯. So, fight first! Let¡¯s talk after the fight! Clang!! The blades collided and the two sides continued to fight. The long and narrow Black-Backed Blood Blade is like a blood-red light shield when it is wielded, and the huge black blade is swung widely at one moment and soft like clouds at the next. For a moment, there is no victory or defeat. The only thing that could be seen was that there were gradually more wounds on their bodies. The wound was very small. It was basically pierced by the air caused by the swing of the blade. They didn¡¯t even need to slash, nor would they deliberately expand the power of their blades. This was just a simple natural phenomenon. He did not use Haki to protect his body, nor did he use any other means. He only used the purest sword technique. Chapter 1039 - 1039 The World’s Greatest Swordsman! 1039 The World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Clang!! There was another sound of metal clashing. Kuro¡¯s ¡°Drunken Calabash¡± was lifted up from the bottom and was blocked by Mihawk. Kuro¡¯s blade fell down and stabbed into Mihawk¡¯s chest without turning. Dang! Mihawk¡¯s blade pressed down, and the huge black blade directly pressed down the blade of Luo Gui¡¯s blade. Sizzle! The moment he pressed it down, Mihawk¡¯s black blade slashed forward on the back of the Luo Gui Blade, creating a ball of sparks and directly chopped at Kuro¡¯s head. Kuro turned his arm and pulled Luo Gui away from Mihawk¡¯s black blade. He took advantage of the situation and used the blade to block the incoming blade. After blocking it, Kuro violently dropped the blade and the huge force also moved Mihawk¡¯s black blade down for a moment. At this time, his five fingers suddenly loosened and one hand pressed directly on the surface of the black blade and pressed down hard. At the same time, his other hand held the handle of Luo Gui¡¯s blade in reverse and directly bypassed the entanglement of the black blade and swung it horizontally towards Mihawk. Mihawk¡¯s eyes flashed and he directly raised the black blade ¡°Night¡±, the blade was about to turn away, but Kuro pressed down hard and jumped into the air. Dang! The black saber that was quickly raised directly moved the Luo Gui¡¯s blade that was swung horizontally, making Luo Gui also shake up. At this time, Kuro¡¯s body curled up and directly rotated a few times in the air, and the blade in his hand turned into a bloody light and suddenly swept down. Mihawk¡¯s eyes narrowed and he raised his blade to cut. ¡°Hundred Shadow Slash!¡± The falling blood blade suddenly scattered into hundreds of blood shadows at such a close distance, blocking Mihawk¡¯s vision. ¡°Killing intent materializes? It¡¯s all real?¡± A hint of admiration and surprise appeared in Mihawk¡¯s eyes. At such a close distance, under everyone¡¯s tacit agreement, he was still able to do such a delicate operation. He is indeed amazing! As the number one swordsman in the world, he had seen too many exquisite sword techniques and could naturally see the technique of this move. The original move should only be one of the many afterimages, but under the influence of the substantialization of the killing intent, these hundreds of blood shadows are real, and there is a dangerous entity hidden in them, but Mihawk himself can¡¯t recognize it under the cover of the killing intent. ¡°But, it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s one out of ten!¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if his vision is blocked, it doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t see the only knife, it doesn¡¯t matter if these are real. Mihawk held the Black Blade ¡°Night¡± tightly and swung it forward. The Black Blade brought with it a dark green light, as if blowing away some fog. As the blade fell, the hundreds of blood shadows in front of him were blown away by this blade and turned into nothingness. Break through with force! He will too! However, after blowing it away, Mihawk was stunned. In his premonition, he should be able to find the real blade with this strike, but looking at the situation, this is actually a murderous blade, and none of them are real? After the blood shadow blew away, Kuro was suspended in the air. It was not relying on his ability, but it was all too fast. At the moment when the Hundred Shadow Slash was launched, Mihawk killed him with one slash, causing Kuro to not even fall. In addition to his ability, he has a powerful ability to stay in the air. He squatted slightly in mid-air, holding Luo Gui in his right hand at his left waist and holding the position of the blade in his left hand like a scabbard. Kuro raised his head and smiled evilly at Mihawk. Then¡­ he pulled out his sword! ¡°Yuelong!¡± Pop! The air seemed to be broken and a blood-red light like a crescent moon exploded in Mihawk¡¯s chest. Dang! Before the blood light was completely formed, a big black knife was suddenly placed on it, firmly blocking Kuro¡¯s Law Ghost. ¡°Good idea!¡± Mihawk said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it was so close!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Kuro spoke lightly, the smile on his face unchanged. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s almost there, Mihawk.¡± Chi! Two wounds suddenly appeared on his right waist and ribs on the left side of his heart, and blood spurted out. The appearance of the two wounds made Mihawk¡¯s body shake. Kuro took this opportunity to push forward with the black blade ¡°Night¡±, making him take a step back. At this time, Kuro also fell to the ground and smiled: ¡°Yuelong Yan returned to March.¡± Mihawk¡¯s eyes were wide open and the black blade in his hand, Night, was about to slash over with a dark green light. At this time, Kuro directly let go of Luo Gui and let Luo Gui float beside him. He didn¡¯t make a move but said to him: ¡°I won, Mihawk, you are out of bounds.¡± Mihawk froze and looked down at his feet. Half of his feet were outside the five-step circle they had tacitly stipulated. Which means ¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mihawk put down the big black blade in his hand and stared at Kuro. The fighting spirit in his eyes became stronger. This made Kuro a little uncomfortable. Could this thing have caught fire? ¡°No way, no way, you are the world¡¯s number one swordsman, you won¡¯t go back on your words, right? Don¡¯t you have any spirit? Although we don¡¯t have any rules on the surface, the fight of a swordsman is very tacit, right? You can¡¯t not have this little tacit understanding of a swordsman, right? No way.¡± Kuro shouted in a strange way. Indeed, no one said that it must be within these five steps, nor did they say how far the battle would go, but this matter was fixed by Kuro. He didn¡¯t want to fight Mihawk in the first place. There¡¯s nothing wrong with fighting to this extent. If we continue fighting, we won¡¯t be able to stop. Of course, he won. What if he was forced out of the circle¡­ What rules? Did they say it? Are there any documents? Not to mention there are no documents, even if there are, won¡¯t they be gone if they are torn? ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mihawk stared at Kuro for a while and suddenly looked up and laughed heartily. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± His arms relaxed, and the light blooming on the black saber, Night, gradually disappeared. In that smile, there was some joy and endless gratification. Mihawk stopped laughing and said to Kuro, ¡°No matter what, you did win. It was me who was not as good as you. I lost.¡± That was indeed the case. If they fight with their true strength, the outcome of the battle will be earth-shattering. If they don¡¯t fight well, they will repeat the scene of Sakasugi and Kuzan in the past, and the injuries they suffered will not be easy to recover. If they don¡¯t fight well, Kuro may take down Sakasugi and Muku and use them as legs. In that case, what¡¯s the use of winning? The world¡¯s number one swordsman can¡¯t sit still and will soon be defeated. There is no such thing as ¡®invincible¡¯ in this world. Whitebeard is known as the ¡®World¡¯s Strongest Man¡¯, but Kaido is known as the ¡®World¡¯s Strongest Creature¡¯. Strictly speaking, he is the ¡®Unrivaled One-on-One¡¯ and they are both the strongest. But if Kaido really fights with the Admiral, his ¡®Invincible¡¯ will be broken and he will definitely be seriously injured and then taken advantage of. In order to determine who is better, one can only taste it and stop. With both sides suppressing each other, Kuro was one level higher than Mihawk. So ¡­ ¡°The position of the world¡¯s number one swordsman is yours, Luciru Kuro!¡± Mihawk shouted, ¡°You are the strongest swordsman!¡± Chapter 1040 - 1040 The Admiral Is Very Busy 1040 The Admiral Is Very Busy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Kuro used a little trick in the end, the combat wisdom itself exists, and he can¡¯t fight like a beast. Kuro¡¯s killing intent blade is a characteristic of a Luo Gui, just like Mihawk¡¯s blade can be soft and flexible, soft and hard. This is the characteristic of the blade used by the Sword Hero, which exists by itself. Under the same conditions, Kuro forced him to retreat out of the boundary, which was his strength, and he won. He is very arrogant, but when facing Kuro, who is at the same level or even higher than him, he can treat him as an equal, because even if he releases his full combat power, it is actually almost the same. Then the result of this kind of competition where strength is suppressed is the same. Mihawk knew this very well, so he admitted defeat very quickly. And for Kuro¡­ ¡°?¡± Three question marks appeared on Kuro¡¯s head. He was stunned for a while and suddenly reacted. ¡®Yeah!¡¯ What the fuck ¡­ He seemed to have accepted Mihawk¡¯s invitation and came to gamble with the world¡¯s number one swordsman. ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Kuro rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said with a headache, ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about it? Look, you didn¡¯t use your real strength and I didn¡¯t use mine. We can¡¯t fight. You should sit in this position. I¡¯m not interested in this.¡± Mihawk¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this, he suddenly swung his black blade and his battle intent burst forth, ¡°Do you mean to fight an indiscriminate battle? I am happy to!¡± Kuro wanted to slap himself and quickly denied, ¡°No, no, no! Pretend I didn¡¯t say that I am the world¡¯s number one swordsman!¡± Mihawk smiled. ¡°Sit down first, I will come back for it.¡± His long-cherished wish was fulfilled. Mihawk was invincible among swordsmen, but he just wanted others to surpass him so that he would have the motivation to move on. Therefore, from the past, even if he was the number one swordsman in the world, he did not reject challengers and was frantically looking for qualified challengers. Until he met Kuro, the man closest to his throne, he finally surpassed himself and sat in that position. Which means that he, Mihawk, has a new goal. ¡°This is really¡­ hot-blooded.¡± Mihawk smiled faintly. ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Seeing that Mihawk seemed to be unwilling to give up, Kuro said with a headache, ¡°I remember I won. You have to promise me a few conditions.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there one?¡± Mihawk asked. ¡°Okay, then one.¡± Kuro simply agreed. ¡°My condition is very simple. You have to announce to those swordsmen that before challenging me, they have to challenge you first. Only after defeating you will they be qualified to challenge me.¡± Unlike Mihawk, who looked for challengers everywhere, Kuro was very annoyed by this thing. The best way was to find a shield. Mihawk is a ready-made shield. Although this position is given to him now, his strength is here. No matter what, he is the world¡¯s second greatest swordsman. He is here to resist the challenger. In this way, he is very free and does not have to deal with those who want to be the world¡¯s number one swordsman. As for who can defeat Mihawk? For swordsmen, it basically does not exist. When that person really comes out, it doesn¡¯t matter to Kuro. If he is really that powerful, I will give him the position. Moreover, he and Mihawk fought with pure swordsmanship, but it does not mean that a capable swordsman is not a swordsman. A pure swordsman is a pure swordsman, but a swordsman is also a swordsman if he is not a pure swordsman, such as Darz Bonis, who Mihawk remembers. Once he uses his ability, no one can beat him. Mihawk heard the request and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I see. You are indeed a proud man. You don¡¯t want the weak to come close? Okay, I agree.¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°Think what you want.¡± He sighed. To be honest, he has become more and more indifferent to such things recently. There is no need to worry about lice, and he has a lot of things on his hands. Be it title or reputation, he is famous in the sea. In terms of power, he has the overall planning and selection rights of Shichibukai and the command of the Marine Intelligence Spy Agency, ¡®Sword¡¯. He is also a Marine Vice-Admiral, a reserve Admiral and Kizaru¡¯s direct subordinate. In terms of reputation, it doesn¡¯t matter if he defeated the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and defeated Blackbeard. In the past, he was neither famous nor small and was coveted by others. Now that he is famous, there are fewer people who covet him. The most important thing is that he is not a general, as long as he is not a general, he is not a general. Facing a dangerous level like Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the first person in line is definitely not him. The old man can hold on for 20 years. In another 20 years, with the current turbulent world situation, the world must have changed long ago. According to the development, it will definitely not be as intense as now. So what if I become a general? As long as the core plan does not go wrong, he can do whatever he wants now. It¡¯s mainly because it¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t work. At this point, it¡¯s probably impossible to think about demotion. Too lazy to continue talking to Mihawk, Kuro stretched out his hand and golden powder fell from the sky and wrapped Luo Gui up again. He then called Autumn Water back to his waist and flew to the port. Kuro looked at Red Hair and asked, ¡°Why are you still here? Are you waiting for me to treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°Oh? Are you going to buy me dinner?¡± Red Hair laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to red meat, do you want it?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°Is it good?¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°Shanks, he means to take a knife to you,¡± Ben Beckman said. Shanks was stunned and scratched his head with a smile. ¡°Hahahaha, then there¡¯s no need. Little ones, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he waved his hand and the cadres of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates left with him. ¡°Hey, Mihawk, are you going for a drink?¡± Shanks suddenly paused and looked at Mihawk who was still on the island. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need you to ask.¡± Kuro said unkindly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯t see it, but if I saw it, how can Shichibukai mix with pirates?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you have a point. Then I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Next time drink, Mihawk.¡± Shanks shrugged, waved at Mihawk, and left. On the way, Ben Beckman asked, ¡°Hey, Shanks, is this really okay? We are being used.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. I roughly know who is using me. Those Marines want this reputation. They want to make Kim Jong-un a Admiral. Coincidentally, I also want it. When he sits in that position, his eyes will not only be on one place.¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°Admiral, it¡¯s very busy.¡± Chapter 1041 - 1041 The Expanded William 1041 The Expanded William Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Red Hair left, something big happened in the Country of Peace. After Kaido and Charlotte Lingling fought in the Country of Peace, Luffy and others also escaped. It has been half a year so far. In the past six months, Luffy, Kid, and Law have been in and out of each other. Sometimes they gather together to fight against the attacks of the two pirate groups, and sometimes they run away in different directions, just like rats in the Country of Peace. However, because of the mouse-like evasion, a group of warriors who were willing to resist gathered in the Country of Peace and waited for the opportunity. On this day, Luffy was responsible for distracting the Beast Pirates and found a ship wandering in the inland sea of the Country of Peace. Ghost Island in the inland sea was destroyed half a year ago, causing Kaido and Charlotte Lingling to be stationed in Kano City, and the base camp of the Beast Pirates is also in Kano City. Now that they are sailing in the inland sea, they will not encounter too many troops. Above the sea, a boy in a straw hat sat on the bow of a ship he had captured. His hands were wide open and he bared his good teeth. ¡°Oh! We are finally sailing again!!¡± # One Nami, who was behind them, shouted like a frightened bird, ¡°Luffy! Don¡¯t be so loud, what if someone finds you!¡± ¡°What does it matter? Just defeat them.¡± Luffy said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At the side, Zoro was drinking and smiling. ¡°Just defeat them.¡± ¡°I agree with Algae.¡± Sanji said with a cigarette in his mouth. Usopp shouted righteously, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s terrible! Of course you can, what should we do!¡± Chopper appeared on top of Usopp¡¯s head and his little hooves grabbed his head and he also said: ¡°Yes! We are scared!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, this old man will protect you!¡± Jinbe said with a smile. ¡°Hey, Jinbe, why don¡¯t you say something? It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Nami shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nami-chan, I will protect you with my life!¡± Sanji knelt on one knee and slid directly in front of Nami, opening his eyes with his hands. ¡°Of course, Robin-chan, I will also protect you!¡± ¡°Yo ho ho ho ho, at this time, we can only follow Captain.¡± Brook walked over and stared at Nami with his black eye sockets. He said in a deep voice, ¡°So, in order to relieve the pressure, can I show you your fat spikes?¡± ¡°I never showed it to you!¡± The blue veins on Nami¡¯s forehead were exposed and she kicked Brooke¡¯s head, sending him flying. Then she sighed with a headache. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t do anything.¡± At this time, watching from above, Franky suddenly looked down and said, ¡°Hey, not good! There seems to be a ship in front!¡± ¡°Where?! Can you fix it? Is it Kaido and Big Mom¡¯s ship?!¡± Usopp quickly ran to where Franky pointed and took out his binoculars to look at it. He took a look and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. It¡¯s a flag that I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Unknown flag?¡± Nami ran over and snatched Usopp¡¯s binoculars. Looking ahead, she saw several pirate ships in the sea ahead. The Pirate Ship moved side by side like a wild goose. At the forefront was a large ship that looked like a flagship, and the canvas on these ships had a uniform flag. A skeleton wearing a captain¡¯s hat with a slightly low head was pierced by two scimitars from the head above until it was stunned. It looked a little evil and domineering. ¡°What pirate flag is this, I don¡¯t know¡­ Robin?¡± Nami looked at it for a while and found that she really didn¡¯t know it, so she could only ask Robin for help. Robin walked over and took the binoculars from Nami. She also saw the temperament and frowned slightly. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think I know them. Aren¡¯t they a very famous pirate group?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know him¡­ Then he¡¯s probably really not famous. Is he under Kaido?¡± Nami was relieved. No fame is good, no fame means no strength. His side could solve it smoothly. At that end of the sea, several ships are sailing. Montblanc stepped on the edge of the boat and crossed his arms, looking around the sea. ¡°This is the Country of Peace? It¡¯s really difficult.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult to climb that waterfall. It¡¯s comparable to going to the Sky Island. Fortunately, there is William,¡± Elmira said with a gentle face. The silent Swire nodded, showing his lingering fear. Among the three of them, a man gradually walked across the deck and came to the bow of the ship. He stared at the sea and said, ¡°Since we have come to the Country of Peace, let¡¯s take a good look. I heard that Kaido and Charlotte Lingling have formed an alliance here. Their target is the position of Pirate King. Maybe they can find some secrets.¡± This person was Admiral White Sam William. After such a long time, he finally came to a new world. Unlike William, who used to be timid and careful, William is now full of confidence and has an aura of ¡®I am invincible in the world¡¯. It can¡¯t be helped. The disobedient New World Pirates are too weak. It¡¯s just that East Blue¡¯s William is too strong. After the battle with Crocodile, Sam William¡¯s confidence soared and he thought that Kuro was just bluffing. With this confidence, he sailed all the way from the first half of the Grand Line, killing gods and Buddhas. 120 million pirates were like little chickens in his hands. With Logia and good swordsmanship and his own Haoshoku, he passed through Fishman Island and came to the New World. After reaching the New World, his confidence swelled to an unprecedented level. Because the pirates of New World are not his match! Except for the pirates under Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) who have not been touched because of their power, he has touched all the pirates in the sea route. What 400 million, 600 million, 800 million pirates with a high bounty, although they are difficult to deal with, they are still taken down by William because no one can touch his Logia. His swordsmanship is also so strong that no one can take it. Gradually, he became famous in the New World. When other pirates saw his flag, they took the initiative to retreat. Although his bounty has not risen yet and it is still the 100 million bounty, it is estimated that time has passed too quickly. This is still the New World and it is not within the reach of the World Government and Marines. It doesn¡¯t matter, he can wait, it will rise sooner or later. But his name, ¡®Baitito¡¯, is already very famous in the New World. It can even be said that he can be considered a great pirate. This made William take the initiative to give up the idea of setting up a home in the New World. He had to fight first and test where his combat power was and how far he could go. In the end, he chose the Country of Peace, a powerful country in the New World. That waterfall could not stop him at all. He could just turn into steam and take the ship into the air. So they came to the inland sea. There are still Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) here. As a Logia user, even if he can¡¯t defeat them, he should be able to run away. ¡®No reason, because he¡¯s strong.¡¯ Chapter 1042 - 1042 The Fifth… Emperor? 1042 The Fifth¡­ Emperor? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Captain, there is a pirate ship in front! Look at the flag, it is the [Beast Pirates]!¡± A pirate in charge of keeping watch above poked his head down and shouted. ¡°Kaido?¡± Mont Blanc smiled and punched him with both fists and said, ¡°Captain, let¡¯s give them a gift!¡± Elmira¡¯s lips curled up and she took out the gun on her waist and took care of it. Swire pulled out the dagger on his leg and let the reflected metal shine on his eyes. The three of them looked very confident. Not only William, but the three core cadres under him were also very arrogant! Mont Blanc is very strong. He is the Battle Captain of this Pirates, a Martial Artist, a Striker, and a Chef. His Armament Haki is very deep and he has never lost to any New World pirates. Swire is the intelligence captain of the Pirates. He is a spy, a spy, an undercover agent, an intelligence expert, and a painter. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) color is extremely high and his speed is extremely fast. He is good at assassination and has never suffered a loss when he mixed into the enemy Pirates. Although Elmira¡¯s combat power is inferior, he is a sniper, a gunman, a navigator, and the chief of staff on the ship. Many actions are completed by his thinking. They have brains, intelligence, and force. The three of them have destroyed many Pirates together, not to mention that there is a stronger William above them. Nothing can stop them. Nothing! This led to Elmyra, who was the second most cautious person on the ship, not caring. Isn¡¯t it just a ship of the Beast Pirates? A group of small fries. No, even if one of the [Three Disasters] is on the ship, so what? They are not afraid. William stared at the sea in front of him and looked at the outline of the ship that was gradually appearing. He smiled confidently. ¡°Then, let¡¯s say hello first!¡± He stretched out a hand and the arm suddenly turned into steam and rushed forward, reaching into the sea with his palm. When the pirates of the nearby ships saw this scene, they all laughed. ¡°Oh! Here it comes, Captain¡¯s ¡®Greeting¡¯ skill!¡± They had seen such a scene countless times. Many pirate ships could not even receive their Captain¡¯s ¡®hello¡¯. William¡¯s hand reached into the sea and paused for a moment. Suddenly, the sea in front of his palm suddenly boiled and a large number of bubbles spread forward quickly. William¡¯s eyes narrowed and he shouted: ¡°Boiling Sea!¡± Robin, who was observing with a telescope, was suddenly stunned. When she saw the sea suddenly boiling, she said in surprise, ¡°Not good! Be careful!!¡± Boom!! Just as she finished speaking, the ship suddenly shook and a large number of white steam pillars rose from the surroundings. Even a steam pillar broke through the deck and rose into the sky! ¡°The ship is broken!¡± Franchi was the first to jump up from the top of the mast. ¡°Hurry up and repair it. What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot!!¡± Usopp and Chopper screamed. Chopper fell from Usopp¡¯s head and ran around with his tongue drooping. ¡°It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s really hot. My fur is burning!¡± The surrounding steam columns spread out, covering the ship with steam. ¡°Oh! Oh! It¡¯s so hot, my flesh is melting¡­¡± Brook collapsed on the deck as if she had gone soft. She opened her mouth and looked at the outline of the ship that appeared and said faintly, ¡°Although I¡¯m a skeleton, I don¡¯t have meat.¡± ¡°Stop laughing here!¡± Nami kicked Brook up and the whites of her eyes almost rolled out. She shouted, ¡°If you have time, go repair the ship! Jinbe, please!¡± Jinbe¡¯s eyes narrowed and he jumped down from the rudder position and reached into the steam column on the deck with one hand. As soon as he reached in, he was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s really steam, and it¡¯s hot!¡± He twisted his fingers and slapped them forward. ¡°Merman Karate: Water Strike!¡± The water in the steam was quickly distorted in his hand and turned into water droplets that were directly sent flying by him like bullets. ¡°Who can do this? Does Kaido have such a pirate?¡± Jinbe looked around at the steam around him and squinted slightly. ¡°Really¡­ It seems that there¡¯s a good opponent here. The wine has been heated up. I want to drink iced wine.¡± Zoro put down the bottle in his hand and stood straight on the deck. He pulled out two knives from his waist. One of them is the Third Generation Ghost Hunter, and the other one is not ¡®Hua Zhou¡¯. The hilt and scabbard of that knife are both purple, the blade is three-petal, and there is a flower-like carving on the scabbard, which is¡­ One of the 21 workers of the Great Blade Technique, Demon Blade ¡®Yama¡¯! In the past six months, everyone has grown up and they have also collided with Kaido and Charlotte Ling Ling¡¯s subordinates once. His ¡®Hua Zhou¡¯ was broken in that battle and he had no place to repair it, but he happened to meet Nikkazu and she gave him this ¡®Yama¡¯, a Demon Blade that can absorb people¡¯s dominance and release it without permission. With the two knives in his hand, Zoro lowered his body and grinned. He stepped on the air and turned his body, and the blade brought a powerful air pressure. ¡°Two Blade Stream, Eagle Wave, Spin!¡± Phew!! The air pressure brought by the blade in the high-speed swing was circular, like a shock wave, and it quickly blew away the steam columns that emerged around it and disappeared without a trace. Da ¡­ Zoro gently landed on the ground and maintained the posture of holding the blade with his arms open. He looked up at the Pirate Ship in front of him with fierce eyes and a smile. ¡°Handsome Zoro!¡± Usopp gave a thumbs up. As soon as the boiling steam column was cleared, they could no longer feel the heat. ¡°Zoro!¡± Choba blinked and stretched out his hoof like Usopp. Sanji stared at the approaching Pirate Fleet and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not good, Algae, this aura¡­ is a little strong.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Zoro said in a deep voice: ¡°The newcomer is a powerful one.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Luffy pushed his straw hat down and smiled even more. As the ship approached, they saw the four people at the front of the largest ship. A refined man holding a gun, his expression full of wisdom. A man with a dagger looked very indifferent and silent. And the person who stepped on the rumors also looked very bold. As for the man in front of them, who was dressed like a gentleman and had a white scarf around his neck, he was even more confident. It was also very strong! But they didn¡¯t know each other. They had been in the Country of Peace for six months and had no intelligence about the world. Of course, they didn¡¯t care. As for William¡­ Mont Blanc also saw the inside of the ship and stared at the man wearing a straw hat sitting on the bow of the ship. He was slightly stunned. ¡°Hey, that guy¡­¡± ¡°Straw Hat Kid.¡± Elmira put her finger on the trigger and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why is he on this ship? Did he join Kaido?¡± Swire looked up with interest. ¡°A straw hat?¡± William stared at the smiling young man and said in a deep voice, ¡°The fifth¡­ emperor?¡± Chapter 1043 - 1043 What Are You Saying, Kid! 1043 What Are You Saying, Kid! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Straw Hat is also famous in the world. William knew this. They were both from East Blue. William knew about the life of such a ¡®legendary figure¡¯ in East Blue. Moreover, he linked Crocodile¡¯s arrest to Straw Hat¡¯s bounty of 100 million and confirmed that Straw Hat defeated Crocodile. After that, he made a big fuss on Judicial Island and broke into the War Of The Best with Impel Down prisoners and defeated Doflamingo! He made a big fuss about Charlotte Lingling and escaped from her! As the grandson of Garp and the son of Dorag, he is known as the ¡®Fifth Emperor¡¯ and his name has shaken the world. There are rumors that he went to the Country of Peace and caused a scene under the alliance of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, but now it seems that why did he take the pirate ship of the Beast Pirates? Joining Kaido? No, that¡¯s not right. In that case, there should be news. After all, this is the fifth emperor. ¡°Did you rob the ship?¡± William murmured. He was so smart that he immediately guessed such a thing. ¡°Hey, I see a familiar face.¡± Mont Blanc stared at the blue fatty on the ship and said in surprise, ¡°Why is Jinbe on that ship? He also joined the Beast Pirates?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the Beast Pirates Ship¡­¡± Just as William had guessed, after seeing the configuration of the ship, Elmyra also guessed the truth of the matter. ¡°He probably joined the Straw Hats. They took the ship.¡± ¡°A Shichibukai has joined the Straw Hat Gang?!¡± Mont Blanc said in disbelief, ¡°Even if he is the fifth emperor, isn¡¯t his influence too great?!¡± ¡°Who knows, but either way, this is a problem.¡± Elmira checked her pistol and looked at William. ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡± ¡°Fishman Karate: Gun Wave!¡± Almost as soon as he finished speaking, a loud shout suddenly came from the sea, and a water column like a laser shot straight in this direction. **TIP** In response, William only reached out his hand and his arm turned into a violent steam column, directly colliding with the gun wave. The steam and the water column combined and made an explosive sound, scattering raindrops in the air. On the sea, Jinbe¡¯s head popped out. ¡°Of course!¡± William smiled and his whole body showed strong self-confidence. ¡°The fifth emperor happens to be the opponent I use to experiment. Let me see where his strength lies! Elmira, prepare the field for them!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Elmyra nodded, picked up Den Den Mushi, dialed the phone, and said, ¡°Let go of the deck and form a combat field.¡± Jinbe jumped into the sea as soon as he got rid of the steam. He also saw the man¡¯s arm turning into steam and was slightly shocked. ¡°Nature? There doesn¡¯t seem to be such an existence under Kaido. Who is it?¡± Then, he saw a few ships behind the ship surpass the ship and lean forward. After sailing a certain distance, they stopped and formed a circle that only revealed the front and back gaps. The decks of these ships suddenly extended at this moment, supported by the ships, forming a huge circular deck. The ship at the rear approached and blocked the gap at the rear. Most of the pirates on the ship walked down from the middle and surrounded the deck, forming a circle. These people stopped there and did not move. They just looked at them quietly. ¡°Wow, so cool!!¡± Luffy, Usopp, and Choba¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is this? Has it changed shape? It¡¯s amazing!!¡± ¡°This is¡­ an invitation?¡± Jinbe froze and thought for a moment, then jumped away from the sea and landed on their own ship. ¡°Luffy, they are inviting us. Do you want to go?¡± Luffy looked at the round battle deck for a while and grinned. He bumped his fists and said firmly, ¡°Of course!!¡± Zoro smiled and said, ¡°I am invited, of course I have to go!¡± Sanji silently smoked a cigarette and did not speak, but the battle awareness in his eyes was strong. The others also smiled and gradually walked behind Luffy and lined up. Luffy pointed to the front and shouted, ¡°Little ones, we rushed over!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± The ship approached and took the initiative to embed itself into the only gap left by the circle. ¡°Coming.¡± Elmira was already standing on the deck. When she saw the ship embedding itself, a trace of seriousness flashed in her eyes. Mont Blanc rubbed his palms together, the desire to fight strong in his eyes. Swire played with his dagger, but looking at the frequency, he was a little excited. William took a deep breath and suppressed his desire to fight this person immediately. Fifth Emperor, Monki D. Luffy! He is famous and everyone knows him. Now I can finally see him in person! A figure suddenly fell from the bow of the ship and firmly appeared on the round deck. The figure wore a straw hat and looked up at everyone. He suddenly took a breath and shouted: ¡°I am Luffy! I am the man who will become Pirate King!!!¡± These words were deafening and for a moment, the rather noisy environment was suppressed, making it silent. Elmira, Mont Blanc, Swire: ¡°¡­¡± William was stunned on the spot and stared at the boy for a long time. After a long time, he slowly said through his teeth, ¡°Are you kidding me, boy!!¡± Pirate King?! Yes, everyone has such a dream. Being a pirate is the ultimate ambition. But! But!! Why did he say it so easily! The famous pirates on the sea, those terrible pirates, all want to be the Pirate King, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea), and those famous silver medalists all want to be the Pirate King. The World Government and Marines regard One Piece as a taboo and spare no effort to attack all pirates. It was a sacred word that represented a huge ambition. But, but how can a little brat like you say such a thing openly?! It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a fledgling brat, but you¡¯re known as the Fifth Emperor. Why would you say such childish words? That kind of ambition is not something that can be achieved easily! Even he, William, is only a pirate. If he wants to become a Pirate King, he has to become a pirate first. Everything has to be done step by step. ¡°Who are you insulting, brat!¡± William was extremely angry at this moment. He shouted at Luffy, ¡°One Piece is not something that a little kid like you can easily say and be!¡± The fifth emperor? This kind of speech?! The image that gained great fame and shocked the sea suddenly broke in William¡¯s heart. This was more like a little kid who had just learned how to walk and suddenly said to a strong man, ¡°I can fight ten of you alone, I mean what I say!¡± This is an insult! This is blasphemy! Chapter 1044 - 1044 Let’s See If You Are Qualified 1044 Let¡¯s See If You Are Qualified Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, a little ghost can say this. It is naturally cute to say it once in a while. It proves his innocence and his dream. This is precious. However, he has to say these words at all times and defeat a few teenagers who are taller than him and escape from a strong man. Then, he will continue to preach to the world that he can fight ten of you and I will do what I say. That will make people feel disgusted. Most importantly, not only does he want to fight ten, but he also wants to be the strongest among the strong men after fighting ten. It was disgusting. There is no shortage of geniuses in this world and there has never been a shortage. As far as William knew, Charlotte Lingling was able to defeat giants at the age of five, Doflamingo awakened Haoshoku at a young age, and Rob Lucci of the original CP9 of the World Government was known as the strongest genius in CP9 for 800 years. These are all geniuses, especially Charlotte Lingling. She has been around for so many years, but she has never said that she wants to be the Pirate King. You are just a little brat, what right do you have to say that?! William hated people who talked big. Things like goals and dreams have to be made. They can¡¯t be achieved just by talking about it all the time! ¡°Jiping¡­¡± William looked at the Whale Shark Merman sitting on the deck and said in a deep voice, ¡°You joined such a person? Has Shichibukai fallen to this extent? It seems that the gray catfish is much stronger than you!¡± Grey catfish ¡­ There is only one person who can be called ¡®Gray Catfish¡¯. One of the current Shichibukai, ¡°Deeper¡± Joe Rudolph, because he is a catfish half-fish and likes gray clothes, so he is ¡°Gray Catfish¡±. Shichibukai also has simulations of animals. ¡®Eagle¡¯s Eye¡¯, ¡®Snake¡¯ Ji, ¡®Sand¡¯ Crocodile, ¡®Gray¡¯ Catfish¡­ Thousand Taoism? emmmm ¡­ ¡°Rudolf? I am not of the same race as him, and I have long withdrawn from Shichibukai.¡± Jinbe said seriously, ¡°Wherever I join is my freedom. I believe Luffy can be the Pirate King of Shanghai!¡± ¡°Really? Then let me see¡­ You have the confidence to say that you want to be Pirate King!¡± Bang! As soon as William finished speaking, Elmira raised her gun and shot. The bullet was as fast as an afterimage and went straight for Luffy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Must-kill . Gunpowder Star!¡± Something wrapped in a large amount of gunpowder rushed over just as the bullet was about to reach Luffy¡¯s eyebrows and knocked the bullet to the side. ¡°Heehee!¡± Usopp held the slingshot and wiped his nose confidently. ¡°With me here, you can¡¯t approach our Captain so casually!¡± ¡°Well done! Usopp!¡± Nami laughed. ¡°Handsome! Usopp!¡± Choba raised his hooves. ¡°Slingshot?¡± Elmyra looked at the slingshot in Usopp¡¯s hand, and her eyes flashed with anger. ¡°Are you insulting me with this thing?¡± He put down the handkerchief and took out two pistols from his waist. They were not revolvers but two semi-automatic pistols. He crossed his hands and exhaled. He saw that his hands were directly separated and the two guns collided and almost produced sparks. ¡°Death Cross!¡± Bang bang bang bang!!! A large number of fusiform bullets almost formed a black curtain and suddenly shot towards everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates. The bullet is stained with darkness and it is domineering!! ¡°Woah!!¡± Usopp was so scared that his face turned pale and he subconsciously stepped back. ¡°Leave it to me!!¡± Franchi shouted and rushed forward in an exaggerated posture. He put his hands together and aimed his butt at the barrage and spat out a huge wind pressure. ¡°Wind¡­ Cannon!!¡± Bang!!! The wind pressure was intense and directly blew away the incoming bullets, blowing them into pieces. ¡°Ass?¡± Montblanc and Swire were stunned and subconsciously looked at Elmira. His face was red and he was trembling with anger. He pointed both guns at Franky. ¡°What kind of obscene attack is this! I am a gentleman, what are you doing!¡± Elmira, who prided herself as a gentleman and had never lost her composure, was extremely angry at this situation. He hates people who don¡¯t have manners, especially those who are vulgar!! ¡°Hey! What are you talking about? What¡¯s wrong with my attack method? Don¡¯t I have manly charm?¡± Franky couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned around and shouted, ¡°Speaking of which, who are you? You attacked us at the slightest disagreement and even said insulting words. Who is the one who is ungentlemanly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Luffy was stunned. ¡°Who are you? Kaido¡¯s men?!¡± ¡°Who are we?¡± When William heard this, he looked at Luffy and said slowly, ¡°It seems that there is no introduction. We are not Kaido¡¯s men.¡± He stretched out his hand and bowed, saying very politely, ¡°My name is Sam William, born in East Blue, known as ¡®Commander White¡¯, with a bounty of 100 million Berries. I came here this time to challenge Kaido¡­¡± ¡°Commander Bai?¡± Hearing this name, five of the Straw Hat Pirates were stunned. This does not include Luffy. ¡°You know each other?¡± Looking at most of his companions who seemed to know him, Luffy tilted his head and said, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. It¡¯s not ¡®White Commander¡¯ but Sam William.¡± Nami said, ¡°There used to be such a pirate in East Blue. I heard that he was called ¡®Pirate Hero¡¯.¡± Usopp nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it too. I used to think that it would be good to be like him. I didn¡¯t expect him to come to the New World. 100 million Berries?¡± With that, he pointed his thumb at himself and said proudly, ¡°Hey, William, I¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell you. I have 200 million!¡± ¡°I have also heard that the name Sam William is a very well-hidden pirate. The old man said that he has long been qualified to enter the Grand Line, but he has not moved. He is a dangerous man,¡± Sanji said. ¡°When I was a Pirate Hunter, I often heard other pirates talk about this person.¡± Zoro looked at William. ¡°Now it seems that he does have some strength.¡± Robin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that a person who develops his power in East Blue seems to want to use East Blue as his base camp. He is a very planning and ambitious person. It can be said that he is a second Crocodile, even more meticulous than him. But why is he here?¡± As an intelligence agent, although Robin was not from East Blue, she had received a lot of information. She had also heard of Sam William. When she was at Baroque Chinese Society, she wanted to invite him, but because she could not find him, she gave up. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s a little dangerous,¡± Robin continued. ¡°The second¡­ Crocodile?¡± William chewed on these words and suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not the second one. I¡¯m Sam William, Straw Hat, your words made me angry. Before challenging Kaido, let¡¯s try your so-called ¡®Fifth Emperor¡¯ and see if you are qualified to take this title!¡± Chapter 1045 - 1045 Shichibukai! 1045 Shichibukai! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing this, Luffy was relieved and said with a smile, ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you Kaido¡¯s subordinate? Do you want to challenge Kaido? That won¡¯t do. I want to defeat Kaido first!¡± William did not say anything. He just stretched out his hand and the arm turned into a steam column and flew towards Lu. Luffy¡¯s head turned to the side and he directly dodged the column of steam. William sneered. The front end of the steam column that rushed over suddenly turned and the steam column rushed straight to the back of Luffy¡¯s head. Luffy didn¡¯t even look at it. His entire forearm floated up with Haki and he directly raised his fist and leaned back. Bang! The steam column was blown into mist and covered the space around Luffy with some water. The remaining steam column shrank back and gradually condensed into William¡¯s hand. Luffy pressed his straw hat and smiled. William clenched his fist and frowned. He looked at Luffy with a rare seriousness in his eyes. ¡°The internal destruction of Haki?¡± His hand was very numb now. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was alert when Lu Fei punched just now and directly contracted his body, even so, the fist made his fist numb and the inside of his palm felt as if it had been stirred. That level¡­ is Haki¡¯s ¡®internal destruction¡¯. Luffy bared his teeth and said, ¡°Hee hee, this is the advanced application of ¡®Liu Ying¡¯!¡± William drew the western sword from his waist and held it horizontally. A ball of steam rushed out of the blade, and then the inside of the steam was dyed black. ¡°What do you mean by Flowing Cherry Blossoms¡­¡± William snorted and swung his sword forward. ¡°Train Cut!¡± Buzz! The white steam was in the shape of a slash, but it was covered by the Haki inside, directly forming a black slash like a crescent moon. At the moment when the slash appeared, the high temperature accelerated the speed of the slash and quickly cut into the Straw Hat Gang. Luffy opened his eyes and directly raised his thumb and blew in, covering his arm with Haki and adding a touch of red. His forearm shrank to his upper arm like a spring, aiming at the rapidly flying slash, and a stream of white gas directly sprayed out of his fist. ¡°Rubber Rubber Ape King Fire Fist!¡± Bang!! The contracted fist suddenly shot out and directly collided with the air, bringing out a ball of flames. The flames wrapped around the huge fist and the fist smashed fiercely against the high-speed attack. The fist did not come into contact with the attack, as if there was an invisible armor blocking it, colliding with the attack. Crack! After a while, cracks suddenly appeared on the flying slash and gradually expanded. Boom! Luffy¡¯s fist suddenly moved forward, and his fist directly rushed in and shattered the slash. The huge wind pressure blew around with heat, and the powerful wind pressure blew down a group of pirates who had formed a circle nearby and directly fell into the sea. But soon, the pirates on the ship reacted and threw out ropes for them to climb up. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Luffy bared his teeth, took back his hand and said to William, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± William narrowed his eyes. ¡°As expected of the fifth emperor. Although he talks a lot, his strength is indeed good.¡± Logia naturally can¡¯t cover nature with Haki, but swordsman is different. He can shake off steam as if it is a chop, and he himself can cut, so steam provides more impact and heat. Coupled with the chop, it is as impactful as a high-speed train, and William¡¯s Haki¡¯s chop has internal destruction. After half a year of battle, his abilities have also grown a lot. He also knows how to use such a domineering slash. He just didn¡¯t expect that this guy¡¯s aggressiveness is not weak. It seems that he is not just boasting. ¡°I¡¯ve grown a lot!¡± Luffy smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lose again!¡± For half a year, he has been fighting with the subordinates of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. Coupled with the guidance of Hyogoro, his growth is rapid. ¡°Ryuubetsu¡± can not only be released but also ¡°destroy¡± and above that, there is another move¡­ After the collision, William and Luffy looked at each other and stopped fighting. Instead, the others began to move. ¡°Death Cross!¡± Elmira was the first to attack. The two guns crossed and shook, shaking out a large number of bullets. ¡°Fishman Karate-Tanakusa Sh¨­ken!¡± Jinbe rushed forward, raised his fist, and directly hit a shock wave in front of him, directly blowing away those bullets. ¡°With me here, no one can sneak attack Luffy!¡± Jinbe shouted. ¡°Qiping?¡± Elmyra said lightly, ¡°No one will do that sneak attack. Our Captain is very interested in your Captain. As for you¡­¡± ¡°Leave it to me!!¡± A figure jumped into the air and with a loud shout, Mont Blanc jumped into the air with his legs raised high. ¡°Diamond Shatter!!¡± His legs were stained with Haki, and under Mont Blanc¡¯s ferocious eyes, he chopped down like a battle axe. Jinbe¡¯s pupils shrank, his hands were fixed in a cross shape and he blocked directly, ¡°Plum Blossom Skin!!¡± Clang!!! The battle axe fell and hit Jinbe¡¯s arm, bringing a huge shock wave to the surroundings. Even the deck under his feet shattered at this moment, directly breaking a big hole and pressing Jinbe into the water. This is not an ordinary deck. Because it is a specially connected combat field, except for the wooden deck on the surface, there are high-thick steel plates inside! However, the aftermath of this battle was directly penetrated¡­ After Montblanc¡¯s foot fell, he jumped into the air with the help of the force. His feet kicked up and he directly stepped on the air and bounced a few times. His body suddenly moved down and his fist directly punched out. ¡°Diamond Break!!¡± The fist directly rolled up a shock wave and drilled into the hole in the deck and hit the sea surface, making a dent. ¡°Fishman Karate: Gun Wave!¡± In the sunken seawater, a roar suddenly sounded and Fatty Blue came out from it. The palm of the fish brought up a ball of water and directly waved it up. The water flow was like a pillar and a spear that could pierce through everything, directly hitting Mont Blanc above. Bang!! Mont Blanc blocked with both hands and was hit by the stream of water. His body floated up for a while. Then he stepped on the air and directly swept to the back, letting the water flow straight up. His body rotated a few times in the air and landed steadily. At this time, Jinbe also jumped up from the hole, stared at Mont Blanc and said in a deep voice, ¡°Is it a strong body technique?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really strong! Jinbe!¡± Montblanc revealed a sinister smile. ¡°As expected of Shichibukai!¡± Chapter 1046 - 1046 What Are You Doing! 1046 What Are You Doing! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In terms of physical skills, Mont Blanc is not afraid of anyone. Whether he can beat them or not is one thing, and whether he dares to fight them is another. So what if Shichibukai or Jinbe? As a martial artist, he wanted to fight with a strong physical expert! ¡°Be careful!¡± At this moment, Nami suddenly screamed. A figure quickly appeared among them and the dagger in his hand directly pierced into Zoro. Clang!! In the next moment, Zoro crossed his two swords and directly blocked the fast and tricky attack. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s not slow.¡± Zoro exerted strength in his arms and directly pushed Swire away. The crossed double blades suddenly rotated, bringing out an impact slash, ¡°Seventy-two Distress Wind!¡± The sweeping impact slash quickly cut forward, but it couldn¡¯t touch Swire. His tall and thin body was like a piece of paper dancing in the wind. He twisted casually under the impact slash and directly dodged this attack. At the same time, his figure flashed like a phantom and appeared next to Sanji. He stabbed another dagger. Bang! Sanji stepped on the dagger and frowned. He bit the cigarette and shouted, ¡°Hey, who are you going to hit!¡± He kicked his legs forward and directly kicked Swire¡¯s body away. His boots slashed forward and directly led a ball of flames to kick towards Swire. ¡°Devil Wind Kick!!¡± Whoosh! His legs were sharp and the flames were hot, but Swire¡¯s body was soft and he dodged the kick. His body flashed and he landed in front of the two. Zoro shouted, ¡°Hey, Eyebrow, this is mine!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that he also attacked me!¡± Sanji said angrily: ¡°This is my opponent!¡± ¡°He attacked me first, don¡¯t fight with me!¡± ¡°What do you mean by robbing? The enemy doesn¡¯t know who is first!¡± They could tell that William was definitely Luffy¡¯s opponent. The Martial Artist was snatched away by Jinbe. The other people with guns can also be dealt with. The last one is a melee fighter. They all want it. The two of them glared at each other and suddenly looked at Swire and said in unison, ¡°Hey, who do you choose?!¡± Swire didn¡¯t answer and just watched. ¡°Are you not going to answer?¡± Zoro asked, ¡°In that case, you can make a decision with actions.¡± ¡°Agreed, let¡¯s take action. Attack one of us first and whoever is your opponent.¡± Sanji stared at Swire and said, ¡°You really can¡¯t talk?¡± Nami took out the Tianhou stick and said, ¡°Is he a cold-faced killer, or is he simply unable to speak?¡± These words made Swire¡¯s ears move. To be precise, his ears moved because of the words ¡®can¡¯t speak¡¯. He stared at Nami for a long time and suddenly moved and disappeared. Zoro and Sanji were stunned at the same time and looked directly at Nami. They rushed over and shouted, ¡°Be careful!!¡± ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t speak? What do you mean I can¡¯t speak?¡± Swire appeared directly behind Nami and his head was on her shoulder. He spoke quickly: ¡°I can talk. In the past, I had a friend named Dellray. He usually looks like he can¡¯t talk, and he has a runny nose all day long, and he keeps wiping it on his body. When I was a kid, I watched him compete with others to see who has a long runny nose, and I also smeared it on my body. I competed with him and smeared it on his body, but his mother came to me and also smeared it on me. How can I stand this? I won, and I even asked someone to help me. In the end, I smeared it all on my mother. Later, Dellray even apologized to me. How should I put it? Well¡­ he wore a sailor suit and stood upside down to accompany me. I don¡¯t know where his sailor suit came from, and his pants were full of snot. Later, he gave it to me. Hey, have you ever wiped his snot, have you?¡± As he spoke, he touched Nami¡¯s face with one hand. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Nami screamed and subconsciously hit Swire¡¯s hand away and rushed forward. Even though there was no snot on her hand and there was no attack action, Nami was a little shocked for no reason, as if there was something extremely disgusting and flustered, and the mystery that she could not understand kept rushing into her mind, which made her very afraid. Didn¡¯t I just say that you don¡¯t know how to speak? How did you become so strange¡­ ¡°Sverre is starting again¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Elmyra sighed. ¡°The words ¡®can¡¯t speak¡¯ are taboo.¡± The other three nodded in agreement. Swire played a cold and taciturn role on the ship and generally did not speak. However, as companions, they knew very well how terrifying Swire was. Once he said the words ¡®can¡¯t speak¡¯, he would turn into a chatterbox and nag endlessly. Moreover, he would say a string of words that no one could understand. If they heard too much of it, they would even feel dizzy and doubt their understanding of human language. They would even wonder if they were still human. Because she couldn¡¯t understand what he said at all, but she found that what he said seemed to make sense. In the end, William ordered that those four words should not be spoken by Swire on the ship. Only then would this matter be over and he would maintain his image as a cold and silent character. He didn¡¯t expect that the seal would be ¡°unsealed¡± today, and it wouldn¡¯t disappear in a short time. The moment Nami dodged, Zoro and Sanji rushed to that side. One of them raised his double-blades and the other had flames on his feet and quickly hit that side. Whoosh! However, Swire directly turned into an afterimage and disappeared, making their attack miss. He flashed and appeared in front of Sanji, talking like a lotus flower: ¡°She said that I can¡¯t talk, can¡¯t you see that I can¡¯t talk? I just don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯m actually very good at talking. Besides, what¡¯s wrong with me not wanting to talk? I don¡¯t want to talk and get in your way? When I went to Dellray¡¯s house when I was a kid, I secretly took a Den Den Mushi and recorded my own voice and hid it on their door. Then I went to their house in the middle of the night and wanted to get the Den Den Mushi back. Guess what, the Den Den Mushi is gone. I opened their door and saw their dog playing with Den Den Mushi, so I secretly played with Dellray¡¯s dog. Hey, let me tell you, their dog is very fun. You know about lions, right? Like a lion, it¡¯s golden in color and the shit it takes is gold. It¡¯s such a big shit. Hey, have you seen shit? Have you seen it?¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and shook his five fingers, as if he wanted to simulate the shape of the excrement and hit Sanji¡¯s face. Sanji felt dizzy as if he had suffered a great mental attack. He subconsciously took a step back and said, ¡°What are you doing!¡± William took a deep breath and looked at the crazy scene. He shouted, ¡°Swire, shut up!!¡± Swire, who was taking out something in front of him, suddenly stopped and his figure disappeared, and he happened to avoid a slash from Zoro. In the next moment, he appeared next to William, his face turned cold and he stood there holding the dagger without saying a word. To be continued Rate this book Chapter 1047 - 1047 Character Victory 1047 Character Victory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios William glared at Swire. There was no point in talking so much in a fight. There were so many good opportunities. If he had fought just now instead of using his mouth, he could have killed one of them. But now, seeing Zoro and Sanji guarding in front of others like two door gods, he knew that there was no hope. These two people were also famous. ¡®Pirate Hunter¡¯ Rolo Noah Zoro, and ¡®Blackfoot¡¯ Vinsmoke Sanji, they are all famous people who need attention. Mont Blanc is also fighting Jinbe. According to William¡¯s own vision, Mont Blanc will not be Jinbe¡¯s opponent. It can even be said that the strength of this blue fatty is faintly the first and second position of this pirate group. As for why there is a second division¡­ William looked at Luffy. Although this young man is full of big talk, it has to be said that his own combat strength should be very strong. According to his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, there is some strange power hidden in his body that makes people feel a little dangerous. But it is only dangerous! He can¡¯t be wrong about his Observation Haki! William did not know why the straw-hat boy could defeat Crocodile and cause him to lose his Shichibukai position. Perhaps it was just a matter of luck. The current William, after being liberated from the shadows, has begun to gradually lose his previous cautiousness. There is only one word for it¡ªinflation! Moreover, he began to believe in the word ¡®luck¡¯. This is very related to his achievements in defeating people along the way. The pirates he encountered were all not his opponents. His confidence is getting bigger and bigger, and his Kenbonshoku (Observation)¡¯s perception is not wrong. It was very likely that the straw-hat boy defeated Crocodile by luck. At that time, he was trapped in the East China Sea because of his fear and bad luck. If he had noticed it earlier, he would have gone to sea or started to rule the East China Sea. It was all luck, but fortunately, there was still time. ¡°Go on¡­¡± William said slowly. ¡­ . A few days later, Astya, the Duchy of Faya. After dealing with Red Hair¡¯s arrival and Mihawk¡¯s sudden challenge, Kuro was free. After Red Hair left, Mihawk stayed for a while and then left. Kuro wanted to leave directly, but he suddenly remembered that he still had a mission to complete. It seems that I came here not just to be fought by Mihawk, but to let the Duchy of Faa join the World Government. As a Marine and a rich Marine, Kuro directly got someone to rent a venue in the city ¡®Amden¡¯ as a temporary office. This place was originally a grand theater and was very luxurious. It was rented by Kuro at a high price and equipped with a rest area for Marines to enter directly. In any case, the World Government will reimburse this money. No matter how much it is spent, it belongs to the World Government. It doesn¡¯t matter. The Grand Theater is divided into nine floors. The highest floor used to be the dean¡¯s break room and office. Now it is occupied by Kuro and he lives there directly. ¡°Is their King not here yet? I remember asking you to send him a message a long time ago. What¡¯s going on now?¡± At this moment, Kuro was half-lying on the luxurious sofa chair. He shook the newspaper and asked Crowe, who was on standby. He was resting there when Crowe suddenly came over and said that the king of the Duchy of Faa was not answering his phone. Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, we have contacted them immediately. They said that they are coming and have already left, but just now I made a call to confirm the schedule, but no one answered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite strange. This person is quite arrogant. He took the initiative to join the World Government. Now, he hasn¡¯t seen him and he doesn¡¯t answer the phone. Why, is my face not big enough?¡± Kuro said strangely. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, I¡¯ll go and confirm¡­¡± said Crowe. Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s wait a little longer. What about that Paretel Joshua? What has he been doing these days?¡± ¡°The usual, speaking in the streets and alleys, issuing orders, asking the various kings to put down their disputes and form a unified Astya,¡± Crowe replied. Faretel Joshua. A very magical man, so magical that Kuro was very interested in him. This person¡¯s strength can¡¯t be said to be good from Kenbonshoku (Observation)¡¯s perception, but it¡¯s very strong. According to Kuro¡¯s perception and inference, this person¡¯s strength is no less than Shichibukai. Although Kenbonshoku (Observation) can only sense the breath of life and the specific combat power depends on the battle, Kuro¡¯s experience is very rich, and the strength he deduces is not far from it. With such strength, now that Red Hair has retreated and Teach is not here, and I am stationed here, if he wants to start a rebellion, he can succeed at any time. This guy¡¯s prestige in the city of ¡®Amdam¡¯ is extremely high, so high that the mayor of this city has to go to him for instructions, and he himself is¡­ a vagrant. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a f*cking tramp who doesn¡¯t even have a house. The place he sleeps every day is either in a tavern or on the street, the kind that he can sleep in with just an old newspaper. The people nearby seemed to be used to it. When Joshua didn¡¯t have enough newspapers, they even spontaneously brought him newspapers. It was very magical. Kuro asked out of curiosity, ¡°Since you respect him so much, why don¡¯t you improve his life?¡± The answer was yes, all of them were rejected by Joshua. There were many people who offered him a place to live and bought a mansion, but they were all refused. In Joshua¡¯s words, this was not his personal gain. He had no right to it. The citizens took a step back and rented a room. He refused because it was also not his. In this city, he relied on picking up garbage to satisfy his survival. In the end, these citizens were used to it and did not force him. Although survival is difficult, Joshua is still willing to help people and help people solve disputes. As long as he appears in the whole city, there is nothing he can¡¯t solve. Whether Joshua was Astya¡¯s ¡®Emperor¡¯ Kuro did not know, but Kuro believed that he was the Emperor of ¡®Amdam¡¯. This guy did not rely on his strength or any means. He purely relied on his character to gain the respect of others! ¡°Wu wu ah ah ah!!¡± Suddenly, there was a cry outside. It was not just one person, but it seemed that the whole street was crying. Kuro raised his eyebrows and stood up to look out of the window. He saw a group of people holding a newspaper that had just been spilled by a news bird and crying. ¡°King! King!!¡± While crying, someone was shouting. avata Chapter 1048 - 1048 The Road Is Made By People 1048 The Road Is Made By People Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Kuro looked down. ¡°Is this¡­ a funeral?¡± Crowe reacted faster. He ran down and picked up a copy of the newspaper scattered on the ground. He glanced at it and his eyes narrowed as he ran up. ¡°Mr. Kuro, not good¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The king of the Duchy of Faya is dead.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro turned his head and looked over. With a hook of his finger, the newspaper flew in front of him. He quickly glanced at the page and directly scolded, ¡°It¡¯s really f*cking interesting. How much money did Morgan get? This kind of thing needs to be spread out? A newspaper worth 100 Berries is directly spilled?¡± The news newspaper on it is not the World Economic News, but a local newspaper. But the key is that the News Bird is a f*cking product of Morgan, and the World Government uses a messenger bat. The content on it was very interesting. There were two general points: With the death of the King of the Duchy of Faya, the unification of Sematary and Felton declared war on the Duchy of Faya. It was as if they had agreed on it. ¡°What the hell? Didn¡¯t you just contact the King of the Duchy of Faya a few days ago?¡± Kuro flew the newspaper to Crowe and sat down on the sofa again. He picked up a cigar and blew out smoke, then bared his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s really interesting. Someone doesn¡¯t want the Duchy of Faya to become a member country? Who? Red Hair? He should have left. He doesn¡¯t have the mood.¡± ¡°It should be a local noble.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and analyzed the situation. ¡°Mr. Kuro, the situation in the Duchy of Faya is not quite the same. The power of the king is not great. It is more in the hands of those big nobles. The territory that the king actually controls is only one-third of the territory of the Duchy of Faya. The rest is in the hands of the big nobles. Maybe there was an accident.¡± Crowe, the self-proclaimed think tank, began to collect intelligence after Kuro ended his battle with Mihawk. As a Marine, he could easily find the mayor and say a few words to him. The Duchy of Faya is the same as most of the kingdoms in the world. Kings are not so much kings as the largest nobles, but in Crowe¡¯s eyes, this is normal. The Duchy of Faa itself is full of nobles, big and small. Among the four big cities, except for the capital which is controlled by the king, the others, including ¡®Amdan¡¯, are under the hands of other nobles, except that they are nominally under the Duchy of Faa. The king has nothing here except tax. In terms of territory, the king holds one-third, and other nobles hold the rest. ¡°What accident? How can it be such a coincidence that he doesn¡¯t want to join a country? This person has just died and the two countries on the other side are already here. They divided the land before becoming a country?¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°I remember that it was this king who brought up the matter of joining countries. Once he dies, who can I contact?¡± Although it is not a member country, and the World Government has no rule that it cannot intervene in the internal affairs of non-member countries, how should this kind of thing be handled? One is Teach¡¯s territory, and the other is Akagami (Red Hair¡¯s) territory. Their country¡¯s own civil war can be done without any interference. If Marine intervenes, it will easily become a Marine-Pirate battle. This is the New World. Once it is not done well, it will become an all-out war between Marines and pirates. After Kaido and Lingling formed an alliance, the remaining pirates in the New World seemed to have received a signal. As far as the information he knew, many pirates were secretly forming an alliance. Tiki¡¯s not showing up now caused many people to target his position, but Akagami (Red Hair) began to act again, confusing the New World situation even more. Now that the New World is like a gunpowder barrel, they can do whatever they want in the Pirate World, but once an external force intervenes, it is very likely to be big. In the current world situation, he could not be touched. This made Kuro feel very uncomfortable. Kuro lay back on the sofa and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Leda?¡± ¡°She might be eating outside. You know, Miss Leda has been looking for good food outside recently,¡± Crowe said honestly. ¡°Go find her and bring her back. Then, call the higher-ups and ask them how to solve this matter. In addition, what I want is how to solve it, not for me to be in charge of the operation. You have brought these words to me. As for how to achieve your goal, it is up to you.¡± Kuro was already very numb. Every time he went out to do a mission, as long as things did not match up, he would solve it himself. He was a Vice-Admiral, why would he solve it? This matter is a little Muggle and will take into account the aftermath. He doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility for this kind of thing. It¡¯s better to leave it to the higher-ups. ¡°Hey, Marine!¡± Just as Crowe was about to retreat, a drunk homeless man kicked open the office door with a wine bottle. The homeless man took three steps and shouted at Kuro and Crowe, ¡°The king is dead! I order you to arrest other nobles immediately and control the Duchy of Faa.¡± Kuro turned to look at him and said, ¡°You claim to be the emperor of Astya, not the emperor of the World Government. The one sitting on the Sky Throne is not you. Who are you whining to?¡± Crowe was stunned when he heard this. He glanced at Kuro, swallowed his saliva, and subconsciously bowed and left. I feel that I have learned some unspeakable secret from Mr. Kuro¡¯s words¡­ Is someone sitting on that Sky Throne?! ¡°Two kingdoms are going to fight against each other! They must have reached some kind of conspiracy with these rotten nobles! Although that damn king did not do well, he also came to you for the peace of his rule. But if he dies, the union will be gone. Those nobles will not recognize it. They just want territory. They don¡¯t care who is the king. If they can get more land and wealth, they can sell anything!¡± The vagabond, Pharatea Joshua, roared: ¡°They killed the king, they are traitors! You must catch them!!¡± These words made Kuro take out a cigar box from his arms and throw it to Joshua. He smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s a good analysis, but I¡¯m a Marine and I¡¯m not qualified to do this kind of thing without orders from the higher-ups. However, I can give you a proposal. Aren¡¯t you doing a good job? Astya¡¯s ¡®Emperor¡¯, just use your prestige to call for him.¡± ¡°Think about it, once you succeed, isn¡¯t it up to you what this country will become? It¡¯s better to transform the country according to what you want in your heart than to put your hopes on others¡¯ awakening. If you don¡¯t take the lead, why will others do what you say?¡± ¡°There has never been a road in the world. The formation of the first road is also the first person to walk out.¡± Chapter 1049 - 1049 I Will Protect You Until You Become Master! 1049 I Will Protect You Until You Become Master! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Kuro¡¯s words stunned Joshua. Being stared at by Kuro, he even sobered up a little. ¡°The road is walked by people¡­¡± He muttered this and stared at the ground for a while. Suddenly, he smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s not the same. I can¡¯t be the first. I¡¯m the ¡®Emperor¡¯, but I¡¯m a fake. I don¡¯t have any noble blood. I¡¯m just a commoner.¡± Astya does not have an Emperor position, or rather, there is none on the sea. The title of ¡®Emperor¡¯ is more about pirates or people who are extremely dominant. This is a title. Without this noble class, the largest noble class is ¡®King¡¯. So Joshua called himself ¡®Emperor¡¯, and no one gave him much trouble. But he also knew that he was a fake, without any natural jurisprudence, nor did he have the attributes of a ruler. Kuro pointed at Joshua and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong. Since you call yourself an ¡¯emperor¡¯, you should do something that is beneficial to people. What you do is not what an ¡¯emperor¡¯ should do. What an emperor should really do is to be a role model for people and motivate them to move forward. Whether it is a Pirate Emperor or other emperors, they all lead by example. If you don¡¯t lead by example, why should people follow you?¡± ¡°You have done well before. Whether it is as a mediator or as a person, you have done well. Why can¡¯t you do it at this point?¡± What Kuro said hit Joshua where it hurt. Although such a man has done everything very well, there is still a hierarchy in his heart. Don¡¯t think that he is the ¡®Emperor¡¯, but he is only persuading civilians. Beyond that, he can do nothing except publish the waste paper order because he doesn¡¯t dare to do it because he didn¡¯t put it into action. And for such a man, Kuro did not mind helping. ¡°If the Duchy of Faya does as you say, it is equivalent to being gone. If the two countries attack together, if the great nobles do not resist, it is easy to be annexed by the other two countries. After that, it will be the attack of the Duchy of Semtex and the Duchy of Felton until a new unified country is chosen. But that kind of war, with two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) standing behind, the casualties will be yours. Don¡¯t think that the pirates will fight for you. The people who will be injured in the end will still be the people of Astya. Do you want that?¡± Kuro said slowly. Joshua slowly raised his head. The drunken flush on his face gradually disappeared and his expression gradually became serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want this!¡± ¡°Then you know better than me what to do.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and smiled. Joshua held the newspaper and stared at Kuro for a while before finally turning away. Walking out of the theater, Joshua stood at the door and looked at the people who were still in grief on the street. His gaze gradually turned from blank to firm. He turned to the back of the newspaper, where there was a small headline¡ª¡¯Farrier Joshua, Illegal Person!¡¯ A small headline took up a small part of the newspaper. The gist of it was about a man named Paretel Joshua, who had always called himself the ¡®Emperor¡¯ of Astya, but in the past, he was trapped in the love and care of his people and did not make a fuss about it. However, he colluded with external forces and tried to become the real owner of the Duchy of Faya. The death of the king is suspicious of him. Now, this man is no longer a citizen of the Duchy of Faya and is offered a bounty of 100 million Berries, dead or alive. He was wanted by the nobles in the Duchy of Faa, and he was no longer a member of the Duchy of Faa. It was because of this newspaper that he wanted to ask Marine, but that kind of thing was his drunken nonsense. He knew very well that Marine could not do anything. No matter how strong that Marine was, they would not do such things in the kingdom. He was just going to give it a try. What if¡­ But the Marine¡¯s words woke him up. Yeah ¡­ The Emperor himself is a person who leads by example. If I don¡¯t take the lead, what qualifications do I have to call myself the Emperor and what qualifications do I have to ask others? He had to do it first! Joshua took a deep breath, pulled out the handkerchief on his waist, and pulled the trigger. Bang! The sudden gunshot made the people on the street cry. Joshua glanced at these people and shouted: ¡°People!!¡± The sound made these people look over. When they saw that it was Joshua, the panic and surprise that they should have heard the gunshots disappeared at this moment. They just looked at him quietly. He also raised the newspaper and showed them the part of the headline and said loudly: ¡°Emperor of Astya, your guardian, I, Paretel Joshua, have been defined as a criminal by the Duchy of Faya!¡± These words shocked everyone. They opened the back of the newspaper and noticed the small headline. This news immediately diluted their sadness over the death of the king. ¡°No way! How can Joshua collude with external forces?!¡± ¡°External forces, Marine?! It¡¯s impossible. Marine came here to make the Duchy of Faa a joining country, and we don¡¯t believe that Joshua will do anything to assassinate the king!¡± ¡°These nobles are bullshitting! Let¡¯s not listen to him, Joshua, it¡¯s okay, we won¡¯t catch you!¡± The citizens shouted loudly. In response, Joshua just shook his head and shouted: ¡°That¡¯s not the case. What I want to say is that those nobles don¡¯t care about our life and death, they only care about their own interests. They don¡¯t care about what happens to the Congress of Faya, and they don¡¯t care about our life and death. They only care about their territory, and they don¡¯t even want the country. How can such people complete the unification of Astya? Those people use our lives wantonly for their own selfish desires. For this, I just want to say that we won¡¯t do it!!¡± ¡°My people, my people! As the Emperor of Astya, I will now order this most loyal city of mine. We will be independent. We will resist any order and invasion. From me, I will protect you until you resist. You fight!¡± ¡°As a pioneer, you will choose whether you want to be the real master of Astya or the sacrifice of the nobles!!¡± Joshua¡¯s voice resounded throughout the street, and the lingering sound also reached the ears of Kuro who was watching from above. ¡°Wanted?¡± Kuro opened the newspaper and saw the small headline and smiled: ¡°He¡¯s quite smart to know the power of a famous person. Unfortunately, he did it wrong.¡± If a person can influence the entire city, he should choose to stabilize it at this time and not in this way. For something like this, even if Kuro did not say it, he would make the same choice. Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050: Kuro’s Ambitions Are Something That The Pirate King Can’t Compare! Chapter 1050: Kuro¡¯s Ambitions Are Something That The Pirate King Can¡¯t Compare! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Kuro would choose to help such a good person. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, this kind of person is a classic example of someone who hasn¡¯t thought it through. ¡°Kuro!¡± After a while, the door was pushed open. Leda was carrying a pile of snacks, followed by a few Marines carrying big bags and Crowe carrying a pile of packages. Leda came in chewing a piece of bread and said, ¡°You were looking for me?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes angrily. ¡°You can¡¯t see anyone all day long. When you come back, you either eat or eat. Save me some snacks.¡± ¡°Dot¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing it again?!¡± Kuro directly interrupted Leda¡¯s casting and said: ¡°Sit still! Eat your snacks!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Leda nodded and went in and sat down on the sofa, chewing something. Marines in the back piled snacks in a corner and saluted and left. Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, the results are out¡­¡± ¡°How so?¡± Kuro picked up his cigar and said, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t listen to anything that makes me decide.¡± ¡°Yes, no. The higher-ups mean that since the king is dead, the matter is over and you can return to Headquarters,¡± said Crowe. ¡°Huh?¡± This made Kuro stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± He did not expect that Headquarters and the five old men would be so easy to talk to. This is a New World Joining Country. The last time, the small country of Corfu made the World Government so happy that they thought it was the time to improve the prestige of their World Government. They even publicized it. After the Kingdom of Corfu joined, the advertisements were even more overwhelming and they were very friendly to the Kingdom of Corfu. Not to mention Astya, just the size and area of the Duchy of Faya is incomparable to the Kingdom of Korf. It¡¯s such a big country, and the higher-ups just quit? ¡°Did something go wrong and you really didn¡¯t ask me to make a decision?¡± After being in PUA for a long time, Kuro felt that something was wrong. ¡°No, Mr. Kuro, the World Government has also learned about the news of Astya. There are CP spies here and they have already informed the higher-ups of the news. The higher-ups have decided to let you go back as soon as possible and no longer interfere with the affairs here and avoid contact with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), which will lead to war,¡± Crowe said honestly. He also felt that something was wrong. As a subordinate who had been under him for a long time, especially when most of the things were solved by him, he was very clear about the characteristics of the World Government. Mr. Kuro¡¯s current status is not low. He is a general candidate and controls Shichibukai and ¡®Sword¡¯. Mr. Kuro can make his own decisions about Marine¡¯s big and small matters. In addition to that position not being a general, what he does is similar to a general. Most of Kizaru¡¯s matters are solved by Mr. Kuro, and Mr. Kuro is basically done by him except for the trivial matters of the battle position. The more he did, the deeper he went into the Marine Corps, the more he knew about Kuro¡¯s power. He is also a Vice-Admiral now. In terms of power, he is nothing compared to Mr. Kuro. Now the World Government actually asked Mr. Kuro to return it. Does this mean that they don¡¯t trust Mr. Kuro¡¯s strength, or¡­ Crowe¡¯s expression turned cold and he pushed up his glasses again. This time his hands were shaking. Or had he understood Mr. Kuro¡¯s ambition? As the person who has been by Kuro¡¯s side for the longest time, although Kuro is hiding something, no, he is hiding something, he just doesn¡¯t want people to know those things, but Kuro has been by his side for too long, some words and some articles, he is clear about them. When G-3 was still around, he still remembered the declaration of rebellion in the documents from Mr. Kuro¡¯s hometown sent by the businessman. Even if he only saw a few words, it still made his palms sweat. Usually, Mr. Kuro likes to reveal some shocking words, such as ¡®Tenryubito is retarded¡¯, ¡®a heartless capitalist should hang on the street lamp¡¯, ¡®feudal nobility is a stumbling block¡¯, and so on¡­ This time, he even said something that made him sweat. That Sky Throne, from what Mr. Kuro said, it seems that someone is sitting on it? That position is recognized by the World Government. The throne that no one can sit on shows equality, but from what Mr. Kuro said, that position is occupied! That Sky Throne, where the credibility of the World Government lies, is occupied!! Why would Mr. Kuro know? What is the World Government hiding?! Is there a drawback to this large government that unites most of the world like a civilized federation?! In the beginning, Crowe thought that Kuro was so strong that he had some ambition to stay in East Blue for ten years. Then Crowe, who was at the back, saw Kuro¡¯s salted fish clearly and thought that he simply wanted to lie flat, didn¡¯t want to be promoted, didn¡¯t want to be famous, and was born afraid of danger. But as the days passed, until he saw what Mr. Kuro wrote as a child, his thoughts began to change again. I took it for granted! Even his closest subordinate, Mr. Kuro, is deceiving people. If it¡¯s that ambition¡­ then it really shouldn¡¯t be known to others. Then we can only take one step at a time, just like an uncertain chess game. It¡¯s a good thing that the chess pieces are useful, but if they are not, we can pretend that they don¡¯t exist. Only in this way can he safely take the final step. At this moment, he suddenly had an epiphany. That¡¯s right. Otherwise, why can that idiot Kaz always be tolerated by Mr. Kuro? That¡¯s not tolerance at all. That¡¯s intentional! Cass is Mr. Kuro¡¯s idle chess piece, but now this chess piece has turned into a very important step. Including David, the current king of Dressrosa ¡­ Everything explained why Mr. Kuro was so indulgent and even said that he used his entire fortune to develop Dressrosa, and what he wanted was only a few percent of the profits. With his power, he could develop anywhere. There was no need to invest only in Dressrosa. There is no need to stay in East Blue for ten years. In those ten years, was he investigating whether he had this terrifying ambition since he was young! Crowe is not stupid. He is very smart. Although he is often used by Kuro as a tool, now that he thinks, everything can be connected. Mr. Kuro¡¯s every seemingly casual move has a deeper meaning. Otherwise, why would he refuse to leave? Logically speaking, he should have left happily. Instead of wondering here ¡­ Does he want to take this place and develop his own power? Then as Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man and as a former pirate, Crowe immediately felt his blood rushing up. Such ambition and such a plan are more exciting than any Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) or that so-called forbearing Blackbeard! What Pirate King? That can¡¯t compare to Mr. Kuro¡¯s ambition! Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051: If Master Thinks He’s Useful, He’s Useful! Chapter 1051: If Master Thinks He¡¯s Useful, He¡¯s Useful! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When you think he¡¯s a good Marine, those closest to them know the true face of Mr. Kuro, a salted fish who doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble. But if you really think that he is a salted fish, you will be frightened by his unintentional thoughts and think, is this really his true face? This reminded Crowe of something Mr. Kuro had said to them when they were on Pegasus Island. At that time, he pointed to the sea and said, ¡°This is the first layer of the world, the sea is the sea, the second layer, the sea is not the sea, the third layer, the sea is the sea.¡± At that time, Crowe could not understand, but now, he can understand. Just like when Crowe first met Kuro, he thought that he had great ambitions. At that time, he was afraid but also excited. Now, he has returned to the initial level. How could he not participate in this exciting matter? Once he succeeds, he will make history! Crowe thought of the scream of Faretel Joshua below. He was not like that when he came. He became like that after talking to Mr. Kuro. Is this a chess piece just in case? Crowe¡¯s brain worked like crazy and he suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, we can wait and see for a while.¡± ¡°Ah? Watch what?¡± Kuro stared at Crowe and said in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s there to wait and see?¡± Being stared at by Kuro, Crowe felt his heart tremble. Those eyes seemed to have magic, as if they could explore his heart. Have I been discovered?! Although Mr. Kuro sometimes says shocking words, he has always shown that lazy look. Does he not want anyone to know, or does he not want anyone to point it out? It¡¯s not time yet. It¡¯s not time to see the truth yet. I still have to act with him! ¡°Well, it¡¯s mainly because we think that if we can complete the matter of the Duchy of Faya, maybe the higher-ups will change their opinion of us¡­¡± Crowe braced himself. ¡°What¡¯s there to change? Crowe, let me tell you, a person¡¯s achievements not only depend on individual efforts, but also on the course of history. How far this Farytel Joshua can go is his business. I¡¯m just a little interested in him. Now that the higher-ups want me to go, I have to go. This kind of thing is not something that we Marines can interfere with. We are just Marines. If we really want to interfere, it will be with these people year-over-year, a country that has nothing to do with them. War is not something that we Marines can change.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said, ¡°Go, get the ship out. We should go.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe retreated and went down from the building. He walked outside and looked at the brave appearance of the street outside and understood. This Farytel Joshua may be able to do things, but he certainly can¡¯t affect the overall situation. He may be strong, but he is only one person. Every kingdom that can stand has strong people. And those Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) can¡¯t let him easily unify Astya. The final result will definitely fail. ¡°Can¡¯t Marine intervene?¡± Crowe murmured, ¡°If I continue to pretend, then there is only one person who can do this kind of thing. Let¡¯s try it¡­ It just so happens to verify my guess.¡± He took out Den Den Mushi and made a call. Soon, the call was connected. ¡°Koro?¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s face became quite ordinary, but it carried some righteousness and king¡¯s breath. Watching Den Den Mushi being connected, Crowe said only one sentence: ¡°Mr. Kuro is very interested in Faretel Joshua.¡± The other party was silent for a while and said, ¡°I understand.¡± With that, he hung up. Crowe exhaled and pursed his lips. He raised his eyes and glanced upstairs before he went to gather Marines and prepare to evacuate. ¡­ . Dressrosa, a private conference room in the palace. David, Cass, and Wilbur were sitting in a triangular shape. There was a rough New World map on the table. The three of them would come for a gathering when they had nothing to do. The first is to watch ¡°Justice Faith¡± translated by Wilbur and obtain new insights. The second is to exchange ideas and strategies with each other and see how far they should go. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± David glanced at the two of them and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Kuro can always find our bottleneck breakthrough point at the right time. He has been paying attention to us!¡± Since the last battle with the One-Horned Pirates, Dressrosa¡¯s top combat power besides Marine has also made up a little. Wang Long and Yagyu Shihu joined Dressrosa and became members of the [Justice Corps] because they believed in and expected justice from their master and would work hard for it. Although they were pirates, David himself was not a Marine, and these two pirates had not done anything out of line. Even Wilbur, who had once lost, expressed that this was a good thing and he would not blame Yagyu Ishiguro. Of course, they would not show up on the surface. The two of them entered the [Justice Corps]. After watching for a short time, they felt that they were not worthy and volunteered to set off to be pirates and reorganize the power of the One-Horned Pirates. Now they are called ¡°Captain Longhu¡± and are sweeping the sea. As it happened, that was what David thought. Because the last time Crowe met them, he said something similar. Master seems to have started to pay attention to pirates and it is not impossible for him to control some pirates. This kind of thing is not convenient for Master to show up, but they can. They can control the pirates and let Captain Longhu find the pirates with gay orientation. This way, they can quickly deploy their flag in the pirate force. But after conquering the power of the country and the One-Horned Pirates, although everything was developing in an orderly manner, David fell into a bottleneck. There was no place to fight. When they broke in further, they encountered stronger pirates. They almost used all their strength to deal with a single-horned pirate group, and that was when some pirates were killed. It was precisely because of that battle that they found that their high-end combat power was seriously insufficient. After all, Kaz and Wilbur were Marines, and it was impossible for them to always follow Dressrosa to battle. If that happened, there would be problems. They are all Vice-Admiral now. In this position, if they leave, it will affect his master¡¯s plan. It is best not to let them act. Although Captain Longhu has brought some high-end combat power, it is obviously not enough now. The people with combat power in Dressrosa have basically been dug up by him. Once the territory is big, they have to find a place to defend. Now it is because there is no way to fight with people. But now Crowe¡¯s words made David a little more interested. ¡®Farytel Joshua?¡¯ The ¡®Emperor¡¯ who was treated as a joke on the sea? If Master thinks he is useful, then he must be useful! Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: Show Marine My Might Chapter 1052: Show Marine My Might Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Farytel Joshua?¡± Kaz and Wilbur looked at each other. Wilbur thought for a moment and said, ¡°That newspaper joke was noticed by Mr. Kuro. There must be some contact. I heard that the Duchy of Faa in Astya is going to become a member state. Mr. Kuro may have gone because of this, but now that Crowe has said it, it means that there is a problem there.¡± Kaz nodded. ¡°It¡¯s still a big problem. It¡¯s a problem that Mr. Kuro can¡¯t solve with his identity.¡± David groaned. ¡°Astya?¡± He looked at the New World map on the table. That place is on the other side of their current power that has not expanded. If they want to connect to Astya, it means that they have to connect horizontally, but it also means that once they connect to Astya, the New World forces outside the World Government will be wrapped up by the power of Dressrosa. That means that they will become an external force of the World Government. Or rather, they will isolate the information of the World Government and everything will be transmitted by them. ¡°This is risky.¡± David said, ¡°But there are also opportunities. Once we succeed, we will become a wall between the New World and the World Government. We can integrate the New World and at the same time stop the World Government from approaching the New World. But the risk is that once we fail, our combat power will decrease. What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem! Justice itself needs to be paid, I, Kaz, will be the vanguard!¡± Kaz said seriously. ¡°That¡¯s not right, Kaz. We Marines can¡¯t show up.¡± Wilbur shook his head. ¡°It still has to be David, but it¡¯s a little difficult for David to deal with New World pirates alone without being remembered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Maybe we can rely on the pirates we recruited¡­ Wait, maybe that¡¯s it!¡± David had just muttered when he was suddenly stunned and said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s it! Expanding with Dressrosa and blocking the World Government and New World is too conspicuous, but the pirates can! As long as the members of our ¡®Justice Corps¡¯ expand, conquer those pirates and put them under us secretly, then such a thing can be done without attracting the attention of the World Government and the pirates of New World will not feel threatened!¡± ¡°Good idea! I agree!¡± Wilbur said excitedly. ¡°Great, David, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± ¡°Pirate¡­¡± Kaz was a little impatient. After all, they were pirates, and Marine¡¯s duty was to fight pirates. Pirates were evil to him. However, this is Dressrosa¡¯s business, not their Marine¡¯s. This is also Mr. Kuro¡¯s request. Mr. Kuro can¡¯t go wrong. Then, to deal with the pirates, he may need to see the dialectics. At least he did not hate Wang Long, nor did he hate Yagyu Ishigaru. ¡°Let them do it. Let¡¯s see how effective they are now¡­¡± David considered. ¡°This will take some time. Let them contact that Joshua first and see what he says.¡± ¡­ . A few days later, on the sea. Several pirate ships were sailing there. The symbol on the ship was a skull flag with a captain¡¯s hat on it and a slightly lowered head. It was Sam William and his party. In the inland sea of the Country of Peace, after they collided with the Straw Hats, they came down directly because William found that he was not qualified to challenge Kaido. The straw-hat boy is very powerful. When I fought him, I only fought him to a draw. Moreover, his Haki Strike has a special power, which William is very familiar with. For this reason, even if I am a Logia and can dodge his attack in time, I will be shocked. In the words of the kid in the straw hat, this is Haoshoku¡¯s Entanglement. Haoshoku Haki can actually be entangled? Apart from him and Luffy, the rest of his people were no match for the Straw Hat Gang. They were too many. On his side, there are only three elites, and on their side, they are all elites. That Roronoa Zoro and Vinsmoke Sanji are easy to deal with. For a while, it can¡¯t be decided between them and his subordinates, but that Jinbe is a big trouble. No one can deal with him except himself. Although he and Straw Hat are tied, if the situation continues to be in a deadlock, he will definitely lose. So William retreated directly. He was arrogant, but that didn¡¯t mean he was stupid. During the battle, he also got the information that Straw Hat was working with someone to overthrow the alliance between Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. If an elite Straw Hat kid like him had to find someone to work with, then Kaido would be stronger and his subordinates would be stronger. That was not something William could consider. Therefore, after the battle ended, he left the Country of Peace directly. As the Logia of the steam system, it was very easy for him to enter the Country of Peace. However, this was not without gain. Straw Hat was a little stupid, but his strength was indeed enough to serve as the fifth emperor. This was what William¡¯s experience in so many battles told him. Although this title was a little exaggerated, it was not that Straw Hat could not be approached. However, since he tied with Straw Hat, does it mean that he has officially been promoted to one of the top pirates under the Sea Emperor? This is good! This gave William more confidence. He could take root in the New World and develop his power as a great pirate. Not only William, but William¡¯s cadres were also full of confidence. After all, that is an existence that is regarded by the world as the ¡®fifth emperor¡¯. Their captain can fight to a draw. In this New World, they can stand very well. ¡°Captain!¡± At this moment, a voice came from the mast above. ¡°A Battleship has been found in front!¡± ¡°Battleship?¡± William narrowed his eyes. ¡°A Battleship in the New World? This doesn¡¯t seem to be within the scope of the World Government. What kind of Battleship?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very ordinary Battleship. I can¡¯t see who¡¯s inside. That Battleship seems to be coming over!¡± ¡°Humph, a Battleship dares to run around here?¡± William sneered. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t dare to deal with Marines, but in the New World, Marines can¡¯t make the decision. Little ones, pull the ship over and let Marines experience the power of our Pirates and warn them that my bounty should be increased!¡± After fighting so many people and even tying with that 1.5 billion straw hat, his bounty is still 100 million. This is Marine¡¯s incompetence. He had to tell Marine how to be called competent! In the New World, if his bounty rises, it will be very good for his future development. Chapter 1053 - 1053 Destroying My Good Space for Eating! 1053 Destroying My Good Space for Eating! Just as these pirate ships approached the slowly sailing Battleship, the people on the Battleship also discovered those pirate ships. ¡°Report!¡± In the upper office of this ordinary Battleship, a Marine pushed open the door and saluted: ¡°Pirate Fleet has been found in front and is approaching us!¡± ¡°Pirate Fleet?¡± When Culloden heard this news in the office, he was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°What Pirate Fleet? Which one, Kaido? Ling Ling? Shanks or Tiki?¡± ¡°Neither, I¡¯m not familiar with that flag, but it must be a pirate regiment¡­¡± The Marine said. Not all Marines can recognize all Pirate Flags. Kuro himself doesn¡¯t know that many Pirate Flags, so he certainly doesn¡¯t expect every Marine to be omnipotent. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Kuro ordered Crowe. Crowe received the order and followed the Marine out, looking at the approaching Pirate Fleet through binoculars. As soon as he saw the flag, he raised his eyebrows and murmured, ¡°Is it such a coincidence?¡± As he spoke, he handed the telescope to the Marine and said, ¡°Notify all Marines to be on guard to prevent the opposite shelling and be ready for battle.¡± Then, he flashed away from the deck and quickly ran to the upper office and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, look carefully, that is Sam William¡¯s Pirate Flag.¡± ¡°Sam William?¡± Kuro was stunned again. ¡°Who?¡± Crowe said nothing. ¡°Your fellow countryman.¡± He reminded in a low voice: ¡°You praised him for his good cigar.¡± ¡°That old dog?!¡± Kuro suddenly remembered. ¡°What happened? Why did he come to the Battleship? I thought he was very cautious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, maybe¡­¡± Boom! Before Crowe could finish speaking, there was a blast nearby, shaking the office, and a big splash hit the window glass. Leda was carefully opening her mouth to surround a piece of exquisite small cake in one bite. With this shake, the delicate edible ornament on the small cake was scattered and fell down. She reached out and caught it with lightning speed, but her face also became a little bitter gourd. The cake is ruined! ¡°Who is it!¡± She stuffed the intact cake and the edible decorations into her mouth and chewed twice before standing up angrily and walking out of the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on with William in the New World recently. Is he driven crazy? Why is everyone biting him?¡± Kuro straightened his collar, wrapped his cloak around himself and walked out. The reason why he had always turned a blind eye to William, besides the fact that this fellow countryman was an old dog and wanted to make him suffer a little, the most important reason was that he had not done anything out of line. When he encountered Marines, he directly dodged and did not fight back even if he was chased. This was a person who only wanted to be a pirate and did not do anything wrong, so Kuro did not care. The world is too big and there are too many pirates. If every one of them carries out a major strike, it will not be enough no matter how many Marines there are. Most of the Marines will depend on the situation and when faced with those who are vicious, they will naturally chase them to the end. They are not stupid when it comes to William-like existences. They will chase them if they can, but if they can¡¯t, then forget it. But now what, was William mad? On the sea, the flagship of the Pirate Fleet near the Battleship took the lead and fired a shot. The shot did not hit the Battleship, but it exploded in the nearby sea, but the shock caused by it shook the Battleship. The pirates in charge of the bombardment were about to continue reloading, but they were stopped by William. ¡°It¡¯s enough to fire a cannon to announce it. What I want is for these Marines to bring the news back, not for their entire ship to be destroyed. Well¡­¡± William walked to the bow with a ferocious look in his eyes. He reached up and said, ¡°Just say hello!¡± The arm directly turned into steam and touched the sea with the palm, and half of the palm reached into the sea. ¡°Overheat!¡± The seawater directly boiled, and the boiling bubbles spread towards the Battleship, forming a road of boiling seawater. Boom! Soon, a large number of steam columns rose around the Battleship and broke through the Battleship in an instant. At three positions of the Battleship, the steam columns broke through and the General Ship dug a few big holes. In this way, the Battleship will lose its ability to sail and be surrounded by its own fleet. However, William did not want to destroy them. He had thought it through. When the time came, he would surround the fleet and only board the ship to let these Marines see his combat power. He would let them report his arrogant actions to Headquarters so that Headquarters would study him again. As long as they studied him, his achievements would be dug out and the bounty would definitely increase. But before I arrive, let these Marines taste what heat is! ¡°Step on it,¡± William said confidently. ¡°Essence energy shock wave!¡± Before the fleet could complete the Battleship, a delicate shout suddenly sounded from the Battleship surrounded by steam. Immediately after, the steam was blown away and a white light flew directly from the Battleship into the Pirate Fleet. William, who was still smiling, did not react at all and watched as the white light rushed into his face. ¡°William!¡± At this moment, Mont Blanc rushed over and crossed his hands in front of William, blocking the impact of the white light. Thud! In just an instant, Montblanc¡¯s feet directly crushed the deck under his feet because of the heavy force of this resistance. His face changed and his body subconsciously shrank back, but soon he gritted his teeth and pushed his arms up, directly pushing the white light into the sky like a shooting star. He lowered his arms and felt that his arms were a little numb. This power is too great, even if it is just a shock wave¡­ ¡°Who, who ruined my wonderful space to eat the whole cake! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very difficult to buy, only Astya produces it, but I have already come out of Astya!¡± A furious voice sounded from the Battleship and a little white-haired girl wearing a Marine cape appeared on the deck, stretching out her hand and glaring at them. That white hair¡­ looks familiar. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Leda pulled her hands back and a white light appeared on her hands. Her eyes were fierce. ¡°Those who disturbed my meal, go to hell!¡± Boom! His retracted hands suddenly joined together and his palms directly spewed out an even larger white light. When the white light flew into the middle of the sea, it suddenly split apart and directly turned into several beams that attacked all the warships. ¡°Essence Energy Shock-Split!¡± ¡°Superheated steam!¡± William finally reacted at this time. He subconsciously opened his arms and a large amount of steam appeared on his hands, forming a dense steam cloud that directly covered the fleet. ¡°This kind of thing, get lost!¡± Leda shouted and the split shock wave directly broke through the steam with a huge force. Steam originally does not have mass, but as an ability user, he can naturally change this rule. For example, Smoker can use cigarettes to catch people. But that bit of mass cannot deal with this shock wave. The dense steam was broken by several big holes by the shock wave and directly hit those pirate ships. Boom!! In addition to the flagship, the remaining pirate ships were directly blown out from the bow to the stern by the shock wave, and their keel was directly penetrated, causing these ships to sink into the sea. Only the flagship, because of its main defense, blocked the shock wave and bounced to the side. ¡°You little brat!!¡± William watched his ship sink slowly into the sea and his face darkened. ¡°I must¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, two people walked out from behind Lida. One was wearing a black suit and glasses and still looked familiar. And the other ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there a few holes? Has anyone repaired them?¡± Kuro looked at the three holes in the Battleship and frowned. That man ¡­ William stared at the lazy man and his eyes widened. It was unknown if he was frightened or excited, but he roared, ¡°Luciru Kuro!!¡± Chapter 1054 - 1054 Kuro, I’m Going to Use That Move! 1054 Kuro, I¡¯m Going to Use That Move! They met! They met in this ordinary Battleship! Although William found it difficult to understand why he did not take the iconic golden ship and only took an ordinary Battleship, now he had met it! The man whom he had been dreaming of challenging had appeared here! ¡°Huh? Who called me?¡± Kuro looked up and saw a gradually expanding person on the pirate ship in front of him. William¡¯s lower body directly turned into steam and rolled out thick white gas, taking him directly to the top of the Battleship and roaring at Kuro: ¡°I finally met you again! Luciru Kuro!¡± William said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m finally going to realize my dream and defeat your dream again! Let me tell you, Luciru Kuro! I can already fight the ¡®Fifth Emperor¡¯ to a draw! That¡¯s the straw-hat boy who is still alive in the Country of Peace in the face of the siege of two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! And you just escaped from the attack of two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). There is no way to compare! I have been deceived by you, but now, I will defeat you and let the Marines face me!¡± Perfect! He even wondered if a Battleship was not enough! But if Kuro is on the Battleship, and this Great Admiral candidate is defeated by him, then it will be a legitimate name! Kuro stared blankly at William in the sky for a long time before slowly revealing a sentence. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I said I want to defeat you!¡± After William roared this sentence, his upper body also swelled with steam and directly turned into a steam giant. The huge steam giant also held a huge sword made of steam on its arm, transmitting a hot breath. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the steam giant and looked at the Pirate Ship not far from them in confusion and asked, ¡°What did he experience?¡± The three cadres on the ship came out at this time. Mont Blanc rubbed his hands and was still thinking about the powerful shock wave just now. At this time, Elmira was still watching the pirates who had climbed onto the ship because the ship was sunk. Swire held his dagger and said nothing. No one answered. They were all immersed in the power of Leda¡¯s shock wave. Could that white-haired little girl be that strong? ¡°What have I experienced?!¡± It was William himself who took the initiative to answer him. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to prove my own strength by fighting! You liar, relying on the shadow of childhood has made me cautious until now. I should have been a great pirate long ago because you took too long, but it doesn¡¯t matter, there¡¯s still time, so I¡¯ll let you be the first step for me to become a great pirate. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll collect your skull, my fellow countryman!¡± With that, the steam giant¡¯s arm moved and the steam that turned into a giant sword emitted a high temperature and directly slashed down. ¡°Overheat Slash!!¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and reached out to hold Autumn Water, but before he could do it, Leda in front of him suddenly grew taller and changed into a girl. She first leaned back and slapped Kuro with one hand, bending her fingers and directly absorbing his stamina. ¡°Leda?¡± ¡°I am angry, let me do it!¡± Leda gritted her teeth. After sucking for a while, she got up and jumped, rushing towards the falling steam sword. ¡°The guy who destroyed my food is unforgivable!¡± She pushed her palm forward and a huge white light smashed towards the steam sword. ¡°Essence energy shock wave!¡± The strong white light impact directly hit the steam giant sword. After a moment of stalemate, it directly dispersed the steam. The white light rushed to the sky and smashed into the head of the steam giant, blowing up the head. ¡°Is Miss Leda going to do it herself?¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and asked worriedly. ¡°If she wants to have a temper, let it be. Don¡¯t worry, Leda is very strong,¡± Kuro said indifferently. ¡°Is it really good?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Crowe didn¡¯t say anything more. Leda is strong, but now Crowe doesn¡¯t think he can¡¯t resist, especially after the development of the fruit¡¯s ability and mastering Night Rhythm. With the advantage of the night, he will be strong, not to mention full moon. But even so, he would not think that it would be so easy for him to deal with William. Although William said that he had not seen him for a long time, his strength was still obvious in East Blue at that time. It was not that he felt that Leda could not win, but once she was injured¡­ Then this person will be angry. In terms of protection, no one in Marine Kuro dares to compete for first place. Especially with Miss Leda. Why did he let Miss Lida go on stage just like that? ¡°You must have suffered!¡± Leda kicked her feet in the air and used Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk) to jump in the air, laughing. In the exploded head, steam suddenly gathered again and appeared together with the huge sword of steam. ¡°I¡¯m a Logia, kid!¡± The steam giant roared, ¡°This kind of attack can¡¯t deal with me. You can¡¯t find my body at all!¡± Body art expert? It also has some strange impact ability, but so what! His steam is now very large, and it is not his main body fighting. Even if he is attacked, it will not cause much damage. ¡°Essence Energy Shock-Split!¡± When Leda heard this, she raised her eyebrows, put her palms together, and suddenly fired a white light. The white light split and spread, like a divided missile head, it broke through the body of the steam giant in an orderly manner, like a sieve. ¡°I said it¡¯s useless. If you can¡¯t find my real body, I can dodge in advance!¡± The steam giant laughed wildly and raised the huge sword in his hand. ¡°Kid, move aside. I don¡¯t fight with women. My target is only Luciru Kuro!¡± The huge sword continued to fall on the Battleship. At this moment, Leda¡¯s body fell down and she spun and landed on the bow of the ship. She gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Hey, Kuro, I¡¯m going to use that move!¡± ¡°Oh? Sure, you can absorb stamina from me, so it should be enough. Just play as you please, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Kuro said with a smile. These words startled Crowe and he looked at Leda. What new moves does she know? Until now, I have barely mastered the ¡®Black Rope Sky Flash¡¯¡­ Did Miss Leda learn Kuro¡¯s new trick? Looking at the huge sword falling, Leda took a deep breath and suddenly clenched her right fist and pulled it to the left. Her arm covered the position of her neck and she assumed a swinging posture. The white light on her fist gradually formed a white circle, like¡­ It¡¯s like ¡­ Crowe¡¯s eyes gradually widened, revealing a look of extreme disbelief. In his life, the most dangerous battle intent was still the War Of The Best. At that time, the vibration emitted by Whitebeard Edward Newgate was devastating! Including Blackbeard¡¯s sneak attack, that shock also shocked him. Therefore, he remembered that posture very clearly. And now Leda¡¯s posture is exactly the same as Whitebeard and Blackbeard! Chapter 1055 - 1055 The True Cruelty of the Sea 1055 The True Cruelty of the Sea Leda was strong. As Kuro, who had been with Leda the longest, her growth was seen step by step for Kuro. From the initial use of the ability to be hungry to gradually mastering the fruit and ¡®Life Return¡¯, the side effects of the ability gradually became lower. At that time, during the War Of The Best, Leda was not inferior to others in close combat. After all, she could deal with many captains alone at that time. After that, after solving the ability curse brought by Hero Luo, her talent was not affected and her strength was improving rapidly. That Hero Luo¡¯s ability curse may be strengthened for others, but for Lida, it limited her development. After Hero Luo died, Leda¡¯s body technique talent was completely displayed, but Kuro¡¯s advice to her at that time was that the fruit ability and body technique advanced at the same time. Now, she has almost developed it. Her body technique talent is enough, and she was the first to unravel the principle of ¡®Instant Thousand Strikes¡¯, so she can also have perfect control over herself. Leda¡¯s own strength is huge. In addition to absorbing energy and releasing energy to recover, the Vitality Fruit can be used to cause ¡®shock¡¯. Although it has always been in the form of a shock wave, it does not mean that there are no variants. She had recently developed a skill that combined her strength with the impact and then punched outwards. That creates a phenomenon¡­ She did not even look at the swing of the giant sword. She just swung her fist forward and the fist hit the air. Thud! A dull bang spread out like a wave with the fist as the center. The ripples spread on the steam sword, making the falling steam sword stop there. The area in front of Leda¡¯s fist suddenly became still. Just like the calm before the storm. Crack!! After the ripples spread out, cracks began to appear in the center of Lida¡¯s fist, and the air was cracking like glass. Seeing this scene, whether it was Crowe or the three people on the pirate ship, their hearts suddenly sank and they had a bad feeling. A smile appeared on Leda¡¯s lips and she whispered, ¡°Earth-shaking.¡± BOOM!!! A loud sound spread out and the crack shattered, sweeping up a huge impact and directly rippling forward. The huge steam sword and the huge steam giant dissipated under the huge impact, revealing William¡¯s figure in it. He groaned and was swept back by the huge impact and flew to the pirate ship like a cannonball. Snap. Mont Blanc reacted quickly and caught William who was flying towards him. ¡°That, that is¡­¡± William coughed violently and stared at Leda who was punching in front of him. The horror in his eyes was almost overflowing! Rumble! The air shook, the sea roared, and the whole space seemed to tremble. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t swim! The current is too fast!¡± The pirates who had yet to board the ship were shouting one by one. The seawater below was also surging, shaking the only intact pirate ship. ¡°Add first aid first¡­¡± Elmyra reacted and was about to say the last word ¡°human¡± when she suddenly paused and a strong fear appeared on her face. This was because in front of him, the sea rose without any wind, as if a piece of it had been cut off. It rose up crookedly and quickly spread to their side. The huge square sea water, along with their ships, rose up and held them above, and the pirates who had time to get on board were covered by the waves. Tsunami! Just one punch caused a shock in the air and a huge tsunami! Kuro saw this scene and a smile appeared on his face. He said in relief, ¡°Well done, Leda!¡± Crowe¡¯s hands were trembling as he pushed his glasses and watched Leda throw this punch. He trembled and said, ¡°Zhen, Zhen Zhen Fruit?!¡± ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯ Blackbeard was secretly killed by Mr. Kuro? Leda got the fruit and ate the second one like Blackbeard?! I¡¯ve never heard of it! ¡°Who said that the vibration must be completed with Tremor-Tremor Fruit?¡± Kuro happily picked up a cigar and said, ¡°As long as there is a similar ability, it can still shake the surroundings, but it is not as simple as the Tremor-Tremor Fruit.¡± The development of the ability of the fruit, the use of Leda¡¯s own power, combined with the characteristic of impact, can be combined and released to imitate the vibration of the Tremor-Tremor Fruit, but this requires an extremely high development of the ability of the fruit, which is different from the Tremor-Tremor Fruit that can be used as soon as it is obtained. But it is undeniable that the tremors are still natural disasters. Only by mastering the ability of ¡®Calamity¡¯ can one truly step into the threshold of a top powerhouse. Leda did it! From the past, Kuro had keenly discovered another way to use Impact, and then he let Leda start practicing it. Reaching this step could be said to be a matter of time. With this shock alone, Leda is not afraid of anything. With this move, even among the pirates, she steadily surpassed those ¡®Royal Vice-Admirals¡¯. The seawater continued to rise, causing the seawater in the fan-shaped area in front of him to roll crazily. Soon, the square-shaped sea area became scattered and turned into a tsunami wave. The Pirate Ship floated on the waves and fell heavily on the sea with the seawater and swayed for a while. At this moment, in the Pirate Ship, everyone was lying on the deck, and the pirates were terrified. The most fearful were the four core layers led by William. They know about Whitebeard! So after Leda released such power, they were even more shocked. Whitebeard! That was the power of Whitebeard! How did a Marine do it?! ¡°Kuro¡­¡± On the other hand, Leda saw the Pirate Ship fall into the sea intact. She curled her lips and looked back at Kuro. Kuro walked over, touched Lida¡¯s head, and comforted her, ¡°Okay, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are not familiar with it, you can practice more later, the basic shape is enough, the rest is the problem of proficiency. It is difficult to go from zero to one, but from one to one, it is easy.¡± This move had just been developed. In the past, it was just a concept. It was just that one day, Leda told him that it was almost done. He had only seen it once. At that time, he was not as proficient as he is now. He could only shake the air and not cause a tsunami. Now, he can cause a tsunami. If he practiced more, it would be a matter of time before he shattered the continent. He let go of Leda¡¯s head and looked at the ship, his tone gradually turning cold. ¡°If his anger is appeased, then let me do it. My little fellow countryman seems to have inflated a lot. It seems that his luck is good. No one made him suffer, so I can only do it. Let him experience the real cruelty of the sea.¡± This cargo is very good? Why is he not so lucky? This won¡¯t do. This doesn¡¯t fit the pattern. But if no one treats him and he encounters it, he can only do it for him! Chapter 1056 - 1056 How Did You Hold It With One Hand? 1056 How Did You Hold It With One Hand? ¡°What is that! How did he do that!¡± On the ship, William, who had just fallen into the sea, was shouting in shock. Tremor! That was a vibration! Why would a natural disaster-like ability appear in the hands of this little girl?! Is Blackbeard dead?! ¡°Deal with the little girl first!¡± William took a breath and kept his calm. In any case, that move did not cause any substantial damage to them, which means that this brat is not familiar with the move yet, so let¡¯s kill this threat first! ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Suddenly, a faint voice sounded beside them. William and the others were shocked and turned their heads to see that in the middle of the four of them, Kuro was standing there and smiling at them. The figure of Kuro on the warship ahead disappeared like a ripple. Whoosh! The four of them immediately pulled away. Swire held a dagger and rushed behind Kuro, stabbing him in the back. Bang bang bang! Elmira¡¯s two guns intertwined and she ran towards Kuro with a few bullets. Mont Blanc appeared on the other side and his fist was covered with Haki. He punched through the air and went straight for Kuro¡¯s head. William, who was in front of him, quickly turned around and pulled out his sword, stabbing it straight into Kuro¡¯s heart. Kuro only glanced at it and said, ¡°Good reaction.¡± He directly held the handle of the knife and his feet tilted forward at such a close attack distance. He said lightly, ¡°Zhanbo Yuan.¡± Buzz! A golden slash in the shape of a circle suddenly swung away, shattering the flying bullets and hitting Swire¡¯s dagger and Mont Blanc¡¯s fist and William¡¯s blade, pushing them away. Among the four of them, three of them staggered. Swire quickly dodged as he retreated and pounced on the back of Kuro¡¯s head again. He jumped into the air and stabbed his dagger at the back of his neck. ¡°Your speed is not bad, but you are still a little inexperienced in front of me.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even look at him and let his dagger gradually approach him. Suddenly, he turned around and grabbed Swire¡¯s wrist with his arm and threw him to the side. At this time, Elmira also reacted and was about to raise the muzzle, but she saw Swire being thrown over and her movement was sluggish. At this moment, in the middle of Swire¡¯s collision, Kuro¡¯s figure quickly flashed past and directly appeared in front of Elmira, smiling at him. Bang! He raised his foot and kicked Elmira hard in the abdomen. The force of the kick made Elmira bend back and her eyes popped out. She retched and flew back. At this time, Kuro grabbed the collar of Swire who was flying backward and slammed down hard. Bang! Bang! Two loud bangs. Elmira hit the edge of the ship directly. The edge of the ship surrounded by steel was hit and a pit was created. Swire¡¯s head hit the deck directly and a hole was created on the deck, giving him an upside down blow. ¡°Diamond Shatter!!¡± At this time, Mont Blanc directly jumped up, his legs raised high, and his domineering aura swept down like a battle axe. Kuro raised his head slightly and pointed at Mont Blanc. **TIP** Mont Blanc¡¯s falling leg stopped. He stared at the finger that was blocking his leg and said incredulously, ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s fingers did not completely touch his legs, and the middle was firmly blocked and blocked by a layer of Haki. Mont Blanc also knew how to release Haki, but what surprised Mont Blanc was that this guy was too strong. He could resist his full-strength attack with just one finger? Kuro smiled at him and suddenly flicked his finger down, bypassing Montblanc¡¯s legs and letting his body fall. The hand reached in front of his forehead and his index finger flicked directly on his forehead. Bang! In just a moment, Mont Blanc¡¯s head seemed to be hit by a powerful bullet and he fell back and hit the mast with his body, leaving a dent in the mast. The three cadres that William relied on the most were like little chicks in front of him, unable to resist at all. This is a qualitative change. After all, Kuro is not a person who only uses brute force. He is a swordsman and has a lot of experience in body techniques. Especially after being with Leda for a long time, he often disassembled the body techniques he learned and put the original ideal method in swordsmanship. His attainments are already very strong. Skillful changes are better for him than simple and crude changes. If Kaido and Lingling were here, it might be a very simple stick or knife. After flicking Mont Blanc away with one finger, Kuro squeezed his two fingers back and pinched the Western sword blade that was stabbing over. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, I will teach you about the cruelty of the sea.¡± Kuro turned to William and smiled. ¡°My little hometown.¡± ¡°I¡¯m older than you!¡± William gritted his teeth and a large amount of high-temperature steam suddenly covered the blade and spread to the surroundings. At the same time, he also spewed out steam and wrapped Kuro with high temperature. The power of this high temperature is enough to compare with flames, but William knows very well that there is too little that high-temperature steam can do. Most importantly, it is caused by steam¡­ ¡°Explode!¡± At the moment when Kuro was wrapped, a violent explosion occurred inside the steam, which combined with the air and spontaneously combusted! Under this move, that straw hat kid also suffered a loss! A long time ago, in the East China Sea, he was frightened by Kuro and frightened by his knife, causing him to retreat without much fighting. But it¡¯s different now, he is very confident now, he must show Kuro his real means! He did not underestimate Kuro, but he no longer felt that he was no match for him. Moreover, compared to before, his strength had increased a lot. Although Kuro could fight evenly with his full-strength sword back then, looking at the power, it was probably similar to him at that time, but now it was different! And ¡­ ¡°Flash Sword!¡± At the moment of the explosion, William stabbed the Western sword in his hand and launched a blow. He was going to stab this person to death! ¡°The power is not bad.¡± In the fire, a hand stretched out from it and with a light wave, it blew away the diffuse fire and steam, and the hand suddenly went down and pressed on the blade. Kuro appeared in front of William unscathed. He pinched the blade and smiled. ¡°Not bad. Now you know how to fool people.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± William¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the palm above the blade in disbelief. Just one palm¡­ steadily pinched his sword?! ¡®What happened?¡¯ Last time, he used a knife to block his attack, and the power at that time was not low! Why is he holding it with one hand now?! Chapter 1057 - 1057 Fifth Emperor? What Is That? 1057 Fifth Emperor? What Is That? William held the blade tightly, but no matter how hard he swung, Kuro¡¯s hand was like an iron hoop, biting the blade without moving. ¡°What else?¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°Diamond Break!!¡± At this moment, Mont Blanc stood up and quickly approached. He punched and attacked from the side. Kuro did not even look at him. He still extended a finger and pointed forward. Snap. The seemingly powerful blow was easily blocked by a finger. The finger still had an additional Haki on it, preventing Mont Blanc¡¯s fist from advancing. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± At this time, Kuro turned to him and said, ¡°For the sake of Leda¡¯s move, you should feel honored that I didn¡¯t ask you to die immediately. So don¡¯t disturb me at this time. After all, I will be annoyed if there are too many flies.¡± Thud! His finger gently pushed forward, and in an instant, Mont Blanc felt a great force directly enter his body from his arm, and he continued to fly back uncontrollably. Kuro hooked his finger and a large ball of water suddenly rose from under the ship, like a cannonball hitting Mont Blanc, making his body move in the air for a moment. Then, the ball of water wrapped around his body and fell directly into the sea. ¡°Steam Shock!¡± William¡¯s eyes turned fierce and his upper body turned into a hot steam column and rushed directly to Kuro¡¯s body. ¡°Like I said, this kind of thing is still a lot worse.¡± A transparent shield like a turtle shell appeared in front of Kuro for no reason, blocking the impact of the steam column and letting the steam spread along the shield to the surroundings. Above the shield, there was a snake hovering, staring at the steam. At that moment, the steam seemed to have stagnated. Kuro¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, he directly let go of the hand holding the sword, held his fist, floated up Haki, and punched directly into the steam. Bang! The steam shrank and William¡¯s lower body quickly retreated. The steam on his upper body shrank crazily and turned into a human shape. His face was terrifyingly gloomy. There was another scar on his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± William roared in disbelief. ¡°I can fight the fifth emperor to a draw. That¡¯s the fifth emperor! The fifth emperor that was advertised in the newspaper and recognized by people!¡± ¡°Have you been wandering in the sea too much recently and got too much water in your head?¡± A trace of disappointment appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes. ¡°Although you were a little naughty in the past, you were still quite cute. Why are you so inflated now? You are not suitable to survive in the sea. Why don¡¯t you go back and make cigars? Your cigars are quite good.¡± Shua! Kuro instantly pulled out his knife and saw a black light flash in front of William, bringing a strand of his hair. Kuro raised Autumn Water horizontally, placed two fingers on the blade, and gradually wiped it away, ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± Golden light appeared on the autumn water. William looked at Kuro in a daze and then shifted his gaze to the black saber. The chill he felt from the golden black saber made him tremble. He did not see the attack just now. If that knife cut his neck, he must be gone. He was not stupid. Although he was arrogant, he was really not stupid. He really couldn¡¯t resist that slash. With that speed and the paralysis that appeared just now, this guy could take his life immediately! And this gradually blooming golden light made him recall that deep memory. When he was seven years old and wanted to become a pirate, he saw with his own eyes a two-year-old child using a small dagger as a knife and destroying a pirate group with one slash, not even leaving a complete corpse! This move, this move! The same action as then! ¡°I¡­¡± William gritted his teeth and struggled to hold the western sword. This was a chance, a chance to prove himself, but¡­ But! Why are his hands shaking! ¡°I will not admit defeat! Although I was frightened by you, I will not be frightened by you forever!¡± William roared and suddenly raised his sword. ¡°Killing intent sword.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened, and the attack with killing intent directly glared at William, making his expression dull and his movements obviously stiff. ¡°Flood Dragon.¡± In an instant, Kuro held the knife and slashed down, and a golden light directly brushed William. ¡°William!!!¡± At this moment, Mont Blanc climbed up from the sea with great effort and happened to see this scene. He roared with anger. He is not a metahuman. Falling into the sea will only cause him trouble. But why was William hit by a knife?! Didn¡¯t he tie with the fifth emperor?! With a flash of golden light, Kuro stood up and slowly sheathed his sword. ¡°Ah!!¡± William screamed and was about to fall, but he realized that something was wrong. His body kept touching his body for a long time¡­ ¡®No wounds found?¡¯ William touched left and right. After confirming that there was no wound, he looked at Kuro and sneered. ¡°What? There¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re bluffing. Yes, I¡¯m a Logia user. I dodged just now, you can¡¯t cut me!¡± Although he was frightened, his Logia instinct forced him to dodge in advance when he saw the golden light. This is it, this must be it! Kuro is just bluffing, I won¡¯t be scared! ¡°You said you were scared by me?¡± On the other hand, Kuro recalled what he had just said and did not slow down. He raised his eyebrows and said to William, ¡°In other words, you have seen me fight?¡± When William found that he was fine, he instantly gripped his sword tightly and grinned. ¡°Of course! I saw you kill the Pirates at the age of two with my own eyes, but it was also thanks to you. I also spent a lot of time in East Blue, although I now find that that time was useless!¡± Don¡¯t worry, there is no harm. He is a Logia user and he is also a Logia user who knows Haki. Few people can easily hurt him. Next, he would make Kuro suffer! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering, how could there be an old dog¡­¡± Kuro nodded in realization and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me now?¡± ¡°Hear what?!¡± William stabbed with his sword and shouted ferociously. ¡°Of course I heard¡­¡± Click. Blade, sheathed. Chi!!! William¡¯s body froze, and a huge blood mist burst out of his chest and sprayed forward, causing his body to sway and his eyes to widen in horror. ¡°This soft sound of the divine wind,¡± Kuro faintly said. Plop! At this time, William fell down, his chest rising and falling, letting the blood flow out of the wound and dye the deck red. Kuro walked up to him and looked down at him. The sun in the sky was now covered by his head. In William¡¯s vision, Kuro¡¯s face was covered with a shadow. ¡°If everything in the newspaper could be believed, then the world would have been peaceful long ago. The fifth emperor? What is that thing?¡± Chapter 1058 - 1058 Ceiling 1058 Ceiling The fifth emperor? Kuro did not know who these people were. Those with a good brain definitely don¡¯t believe it. Those with a bad brain probably don¡¯t believe it either, because those with a bad brain don¡¯t believe anyone and only want to fight. Kuro used to think that William had a good brain, but now he realized that it didn¡¯t seem to be much better. Kuro recognized that Logia was powerful. William was indeed strong, but it was a pity that the path he took looked familiar to Kuro. Apart from Logia making him a little tricky, Kuro could see his own shadow in all the remaining moves. What was there to say? It was the easiest to deal with such a person. If it had been anyone else, it might have taken some effort, but if it was just William, whether it was Kuro¡¯s skill or hard strength, he would have been crushed. He was too familiar with him and would have been easy to deal with. However, he used a little more strength. Although he fought casually, the degree of Haki he used was not low. The last move was directly used by Unified Haki and he was too lazy to fight with William. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet¡­¡± He glanced at William, whose chest was still rising and falling, and clicked his tongue. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do a good business? Why did you go to be a pirate? You have no future.¡± ¡°William!!¡± Elmira¡¯s face was extremely gloomy and she subconsciously wanted to hold the two guns tightly. Even if she died, she would teach this man a lesson. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet. There¡¯s no need to be so angry.¡± Kuro glanced at him and pointed at William and said, ¡°But if it¡¯s any later, it may be gone. It¡¯s not good for him to have killing intent in his body. But if he survives, I¡¯m willing to give him a chance¡­¡± ¡°If you survive, report to me. I will give you a chance to be a real big pirate, not the so-called fifth emperor of the local rats in the gutter.¡± With that, his body floated away and he flew directly to the Battleship and greeted it. The Battleship moved and directly ignored the Pirate Ship and sailed towards the sea. After confirming that the Battleship had left, Elmira stared at the Battleship with a complicated look and quickly ran to William. ¡­ . ¡°Just like that?¡± In the Battleship office, Leda looked curiously at Kuro, who was biting his cigar. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°His combat power is indeed good. In the current Shichibukai, he is neither high nor low. To be able to tie with that crocodile, his strength is not bad.¡± ¡°I can deal with that kind of strength, right?¡± Leda said. ¡°How can that be called yes?¡± Kuro nodded in relief. ¡°You have finally grown up. Yes, don¡¯t be arrogant and keep this humility so that you can go further. Don¡¯t be like William, who was fine before. If he fought with me with the same mentality as when he met me in East Blue, he might have been able to fight. Humph, he made the same mistake as Doflamingo, but I¡¯m not a straw hat. Making such a mistake in front of me is no different from courting death.¡± This guy is so full of ideas that he wants to beat me. If he was normal, Kuro would not have won so easily. But it was just a little effort. The real combat power of the sea is not this kind of small-scale fight. ¡°Listen, Lida, Crowe, there are many kinds of combat power on the sea. Body Technique Sword Art, ability, Haki, any one of them is a strong person, but this is only the end. You have seen my battle with Barrett, you should understand that the combination of the three is the real power. Body Technique Sword Art and ability are not easy to distinguish, everyone has a unique way, but Haki is universal, the level is there.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°You know about the ordinary Armament Haki level. There are four realms, entanglement, hardening, externalization, and destruction. Above this is the Unified Haki, which is the Haki realm known as ¡®Muramasa¡¯. This can be achieved. Before this move, keep humble.¡± ¡°Observation Haki can be divided into many kinds. The most powerful one is Listening to All Things, but this is also related to talent, but the rest of the powerful ones are not bad. Among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Charlotte Lingling¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation Haki) can even be used to see through things. In the Marine, Brother Yixiao¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation Haki) has a wide range and he can also read minds. There are many people who can see through things, read minds, predict the future, and listen to all things¡­ but compared to Armament Haki, Kenbonshoku (Observation) requires a higher aptitude. This is not forced, just try your best.¡± This thing is actually also related to personal characteristics. Kenbonshoku (Observation) is actually a passive thing that is used to warn others. It can only be released when you are calm. If you are not calm, you will not be able to release Kenbonshoku (Observation). And according to each person¡¯s characteristics, their growth is not the same. Leda¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) is the same type as me, both are wide-ranging. However, Leda has not yet cultivated to his level. His Kenbonshoku (Observation) not only has a wide range, but its biggest function is to sense the strength of others. Other people who are proficient in Kenbonshoku (Observation) may only be able to feel it in person, and their perception is not deep. They only know that they are very strong, but how strong they are still has to be done by themselves. This is not necessary for Kuro. In this situation where the second form is not developed, he knows how strong he is. This sea has a ceiling. No matter how strong it is, it will not exceed that ceiling. That is the limit. Just like in his previous life, no matter how strong a human body is, it will not exceed that limit. ¡°When you reach the limit of this Haki, if you still have Haoshoku or something similar to Haoshoku and can wrap around it, you can peep at the ceiling on the sea.¡± Kuro pondered for a while and said, ¡°The Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement is not only in the attack, but also all over the body. With the enhancement of the Unified Haki and the understanding of his own ability, he can complete the second form.¡± ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t you want to add body techniques or swordsmanship?¡± Leda asked curiously. ¡°That kind of thing in itself is a personal understanding, how to add it? After reaching that form, it depends on pure body technique and swordsmanship. Everyone is on the same level, so it depends on oneself,¡± Kuro said. The second form itself does not carry body techniques and swordsmanship, but abilities must be brought. Devil Fruit is a characteristic of the sea and also an extremely strong combat power factor. Kuro has never heard of a body technique that can conquer the world. Karp? Garp can¡¯t either. Times change, just like how no one knew that the so-called ¡®Emperor of the Sea¡¯ would appear a long time ago. This concept only appeared after Rox died. In the 800 years since the establishment of the World Government, the strongest generation on the sea is actually now. Without the ability, even if Haoshoku is wrapped all over and combined with the Unified Haki, it is impossible to complete the ¡®second form¡¯. That is a posture that must be developed to a certain extent and combined with Haki. Chapter 1059 - 1059 Kuro’s Meaning 1059 Kuro¡¯s Meaning Body techniques and sword techniques can naturally be combined with Haki, but that and the second form are two different things. One is an attack and the other is a form. They are not the same at all. Leda can now complete the power of Vibration purely because her ability has been developed to that point. As long as it reaches that point, even a fool can develop corresponding moves. Of course, Leda¡¯s talent is better to be able to complete the Vibration class. When Leda¡¯s hand is stable, her strength can stand firmly in the top three of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. He could compete with Hawkeye, the empress, and the former Bear. As for Crowe, he has been using his abilities well after his transformation and seems to be continuing to make progress. He may be able to grow to the strength of an old Vice-Admiral and even go up to the Shichibukai. If the elite Vice-Admiral in the Marine really fought, he was really not the opponent of those veteran Shichibukai, but he was not their opponent. If you have to convert it, it will probably be a fight between a lightweight and a heavyweight boxer in his previous life. You can¡¯t say that they will definitely lose. On this sea, there has never been any level suppression. Even if he completes the second form and has the combat power of a natural disaster, he will still be attacked, injured, or even die if his flaws are found. How could this thing be clear? ¡°Anyway, practice well.¡± Kuro blew out smoke and said to the two of them, ¡°When we go back, I will make a training plan for you. Anyway, I have nothing to do.¡± ¡°Stay idle?¡± Leda frowned. ¡°Kuro, you are going to be lazy again.¡± ¡°What do you mean by lazy? How can this be called lazy? In terms of achievements, I have never been lazy. Don¡¯t look at the process, it depends on the result. In the entire Marine Corps, in terms of achievements, who is better than me, right?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I cut so many people that ordinary Marines can¡¯t cut them in their lifetime. Now that I¡¯m old and my body can¡¯t take it anymore, my back hurts every day. What¡¯s wrong with me taking a break? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t I go out on a mission?¡± ¡°Ah? The process is not important?¡± Leda was stunned for a moment. She touched her little chin and said, ¡°But you said last time that the result is not important. The process is the most important.¡± ¡°There are two sides to everything. Why do you remember my words so much?¡± Kuro leaned against the chair and said, ¡°Cas¡¯s failure is because of excessive understanding. I¡¯m still afraid of him. Speaking of which, what has this guy been doing recently? Crowe?¡± Here it comes! Crowe¡¯s expression hardened. Mr. Kuro¡¯s words came. When he sent the people out, he thought it was nothing. Maybe he really annoyed Cass. But now that he thought about it, this is also a disguise. If you can¡¯t deceive your own people, how can you deceive the higher-ups? This kind of question that pretends to be unintentional and the perfect entry of the topic is all thought out by Mr. Kuro in advance, and what I have to do is to follow his words and answer and play the play perfectly. Until Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t want to act anymore! Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°Cass? I heard that he is busy training soldiers in Dressrosa.¡± ¡°Training? What kind of soldiers is he training? Doug Gregg Brigade?¡± Kuro was stunned. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything to practice on the troops that are genetically adapted. They are the human weapons that Vinsmoke uses to clone. In terms of physical fitness, they are already very good, but the upper limit of such an existence is fixed. They will be very good Marine soldiers, but they are only Marine soldiers. ¡°It¡¯s to help train Dressrosa¡¯s army¡­¡± Crowe said, ¡°Because David has been conquering everywhere recently and there are not enough people, so he asked Cass to train him.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Forget it, he is a Vice-Admiral, let him be.¡± Kuro nodded. Vice-Admiral has too much autonomy, especially for Vice-Admiral Base Commanders of the New World. They can really do whatever they want. Not to mention that the higher-ups did not know about this, even if they did, they would not care. It¡¯s just training an army. Kuro touched his chin and thought, ¡°Has David conquered too many people recently? Although the people under his command are doing well, it will cause a backlash. Once I am besieged, my business will be affected.¡± Dressrosa¡¯s territory is getting bigger and bigger, and the same share of the business is still in Kuro¡¯s hands. Although Kuro doesn¡¯t really want it, David is too enthusiastic, as if he doesn¡¯t want to look down on him, and he is so excited that he wants to die. As a last resort, Kuro accepted the money. The bigger the territory, the more he would earn. ¡°Is it for David to restrain himself?¡± Crowe asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have that qualification. He is a king and I am a Marine. No one can control each other. He can even go to the World Government and mention it, but I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°But it¡¯s really not easy to get a big stall. He is short of people recently.¡± Crowe nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I ran into them last time when I went to review the members of ¡®Sword¡¯. David said that he is short of people now, but he can¡¯t recruit people at will. It will destroy the image that Dressrosa has built up. He is now thinking about where to find clean and obedient soldiers. Now there are not enough people.¡± In fact, David did not say this, but this kind of thing¡­ Mr. Kuro must have a deeper meaning for asking this question. Among the islands in the sea, some of them only have a few thousand people living on them, and they are definitely short of people. Soldiers are not easy to find. Even a big country like Alabasta has not experienced any war. At most, it is a relatively peaceful country that has started civil strife in the past decade. Its population is only 10 million. Ten million. In this sea, it is a big country. During the Civil War, the total number of troops on both sides is a million. The number of troops is ten to one, which can drag Alabasta down. Fortunately, that was only internal strife. If they really started an army like this, it would drag Alabasta down. There is no need to mention the population of the other islands. Why are the pirates so arrogant? Because even if there are dozens of people on a ship, for other places, these dozens of people with combat power are strong enough. It was unknown that the entire Marine has less than a million people in the world. A pirate group with a few thousand people is indeed a large fleet, which is very powerful. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s David¡¯s own business. He¡¯ll figure it out himself. Tell Kaz to pay attention and not get too involved. He¡¯s a Marine. Just train his own Dougary Brigade.¡± Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°Call Kaz and pass on my message.¡± Dogger Brigade, that clone Marine ¡­ It was mentioned twice. Crowe¡¯s eyes under his glasses glowed and he nodded. ¡°Yes, I will bring it.¡± Chapter 1060 - 1060 Broken Name 1060 Broken Name ¡°Well, let¡¯s say that.¡± Kuro waved his hand and motioned for Kuro to go out. ¡°All of you go out. I¡¯ll lie down for a while. I just finished exercising and am a little tired.¡± You call this an event? Have you completely evolved into an old man? Do you feel healthy just by standing up and stretching? Crowe¡¯s lips twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything, turned around and walked out. Leda didn¡¯t stay here. She was hungry and wanted to eat in the cafeteria. After leaving the office, Crowe looked at the sky. Under the reflection of the sun, his glasses were shining. He was silent for a while and walked to the deck. He waved his hand in the salute of many Marines, waved to the left and right, took out Den Den Mushi, and dialed the signal. With the unique ringtone of Den Den Mushi, the other party answered the phone. ¡°David¡­¡± Crowe spoke first. On the Den Den Mushi side, it was a little noisy, but soon David¡¯s steady voice came, ¡°It¡¯s Crowe, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Crowe said lightly, ¡°Mr. Kuro said, Brigade Doug, do you understand?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other side and he said forcefully: ¡°Yes, I understand, don¡¯t worry Master!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡± Crowe hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. He could not say too much about this. If he said too much, it would mean that he was unprofessional. For example, Mr. Kuro did not say much to him. ¡­ . In the sea on the Astya border, David watched Den Den Mushi beeping and fell into deep thought. ¡°Dougraig Brigade, that¡¯s Kaz¡¯s special unit, a group of clones. I heard him say that it¡¯s the Vinsmoke family from North Blue.¡± David was actually very envious of that kind of army. If Dressrosa had these people themselves, it would be much easier to conquer them, unlike now, when they were actually caught in a gap of insufficient troops. There is not enough high-end combat power and manpower. There is not enough in everything. Otherwise, the reason for the expansion will not stop David¡¯s conquest. ¡°Vinsmoke¡­¡± David chewed on these words and his eyes suddenly lit up. He was shocked. ¡°Master wants to eat Vinsmoke? I heard that they have recently been removed from the World Government. If it¡¯s just eating, the World Government shouldn¡¯t care about anything. No, I only want their technology. That won¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Vinsmoke¡¯s killer soldiers are famous all over the world, but because there are too many of them and there is no fixed territory, it is difficult to find people. After all, North Blue is so big. But since his master had spoken, it was a target. Otherwise, why would Master say the words Greg Brigade? ¡°Master is Master. Even now, he still needs Master to think for himself¡­¡± David held back his emotions and looked firmly at the outline of the land that was gradually appearing in front of him. ¡°When I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll immediately go to the North Blue and dig out Vinsmoke!!¡± Where he was going was the Duchy of Faa in Astya. But it¡¯s not for conquest, he just wants to see that ¡®Emperor¡¯. If possible, he will pull him into Germany and use him as a first and last echo. If not¡­ he will also find an agent here! ¡­ . Half a month later, the Battleship slowly sailed back to headquarters. This time, Kuro slowed down and also eliminated a few ignorant pirates. As for the credit, of course, it was divided among the subordinates. After all, they are all Marine elites. The credit for destroying a few ships of small pirates can be divided among them. He was already at the top, so were Leda and Crowe. At the top, there was no point in taking credit. The ship was docked at the port of Headquarters. The side of the ship was there, extending out of the stairs. Kuro bit his cigar and slowly walked down from it. He nodded to the Marine soldiers who saluted on both sides of the port. After walking out of the welcoming line, he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re back. You have to rest for a while this time. It¡¯s very tiring to move. You two are free to move around. Call all your subordinates over. When I¡¯m done reporting, let¡¯s find a place to drink.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll inform them,¡± Crowe said, pushing up his glasses. Kuro nodded. ¡°Go, call everyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leda, on the other hand, didn¡¯t say much and went straight to look for Pheasant. Kuro went directly to the Sky Guardian Pavilion above the largest building in the headquarters and happened to meet an acquaintance who was on duty. ¡°Maynard?¡± ¡°Uh, Vice-Admiral Kuro¡­¡± Maynard saw Kuro and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re on duty today.¡± Kuro took out his cigar box and threw a cigar at him. ¡°Is President Sa here?¡± His title is quite interesting, but there are not many high-level Marine officers whose full name is Sakaski. Mr. Kazui likes to call him ¡°President¡± and Mr. Smiley likes to call him ¡°Marshal Sakar¡±. It¡¯s not a big deal to have him. Maynard did not stand on ceremony. He took the cigar and lit it in his mouth. Then, he said, ¡°Yes, I heard that you are back. Marshal Sakasugi is already waiting there. Speaking of which, you are really powerful. I heard that you are now the world¡¯s number one swordsman, Kuro.¡± ¡°The news spread so fast?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Hawkeye personally admitted that you defeated him. From now on, you are the world¡¯s number one swordsman.¡± Maynard said with pride: ¡°Our Marine has also produced a world¡¯s number one swordsman. It is really amazing!¡± ¡°Not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go first, we¡¯ll talk later.¡± This was also within his expectations. Defeating Mihawk and becoming the world¡¯s number one swordsman, he will definitely say it out loud. People like him will of course directly admit who he was defeated by, but it¡¯s strange that he hasn¡¯t seen the newspaper yet. Marine suppressed it for him? That¡¯s a good thing! Thinking of this, Kuro was in a good mood. Headquarters finally understood him. If this matter could be suppressed, he would be very happy. It was enough to transmit it in a small area. Mihawk was alone. Although he would admit it directly, he would definitely not go to the newspaper to force it. He also found it troublesome, but he was alone. Even if he told everyone that he had lost, the message he sent was not very big, so it really did not matter. Most of the swordsmen in the world would still think that he was the world¡¯s number one swordsman and they would look for him. He had also completed the goal of fencing with Mihawk. He was satisfied and he was not in trouble. How convenient. After all, they are not mortal enemies. There is no way to really fight. If they really start a fire, Kuro may not be able to control himself. And that guy fought with his life, and he is a swordsman with great lethality. I am afraid he can make me disabled. What¡¯s the use of winning like that? There¡¯s no benefit except for that lousy title. Chapter 1061 - 1061 Forget It, I’m Tired, No Strength 1061 Forget It, I¡¯m Tired, No Strength People in the world do things without a purpose. Even the Dreamers have a purpose. Or rather, those so-called Dreamers are much more purposeful than ordinary pirates. Ordinary pirates want more territory, more underlings, more money, and more fame. If those dreamers really want to achieve their goal, they will overturn the world. Becoming the number one swordsman in the world is the dream of many swordsmen, and some swordsmen think that they are not qualified enough and bury their dreams deep, and some swordsmen¡¯s initial goal is this and they put in effort for it. However, Kuro did not want this lousy title. He really did not have the motivation to fight Mihawk. If he lost, he would lose face. Although he won, he would have a lot of face, but there would be a lot of trouble. If he really fought with Mihawk, he would definitely be finished. But he estimated that he would either go with Red Hair or with Golden Lion, either his hands or feet would be broken. He was not stupid to fight for a title that he did not want at all. He had never said that he wanted to be the number one swordsman in the world. Moreover, even if he doesn¡¯t die, even if he is seriously injured and disabled, it will greatly reduce Shichibukai¡¯s current strength. He made a new Shichibukai because he expected them to fight pirates and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), not to fight with him here. Actually, what Kuro doesn¡¯t understand the most is that there are so many opportunities to be famous on the sea, why does he keep harping on the fact that he is the number one swordsman in the world? He had already made up his mind. If he really couldn¡¯t stand Mihawk¡¯s pestering, he would trick him into doing Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and it would be best to fight with Akagami (Red Hair). Anyway, this was what he had promised himself. Although Red Hair has lost one hand, the swordsmanship of the other hand will not be bad. With Mihawk and Red Hair¡¯s relationship, he will probably be the same as me. When fighting, they will not fight to the death. It is just a spar. In this way, the spar will be endless and there will be no big victory. Let Mihawk go to Red Hair for a while. After bypassing Maynard, Kuro walked directly into the office. Sure enough, he saw Sakasugi wearing a Marine hat and his head was slightly lowered. There was a shadow covering it, making it difficult to see his expression. Hearing footsteps, Sakasugi raised his head slightly and saw Kuro coming in. A smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yes, President Sa.¡± Kuro did not stand on ceremony. He found a sofa next to him and sat down. He put out the cigar in the ashtray and lit another one. Then he said, ¡°Asteria failed. Their king was assassinated and it was not easy to intervene in the rest of the matter. Mihawk came to find me for a one-on-one fight and that red-haired bastard actually dared to watch.¡± ¡°I have read the specific report.¡± Sakasugi said with relief, ¡°Congratulations, Kuro, the title of the world¡¯s number one swordsman is yours, but it can¡¯t be released yet. Headquarters has their own considerations. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Kuro was stunned and then overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡± It was originally just a guess, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Headquarters actually didn¡¯t send out this report? That¡¯s not right. According to their nature, Marine has produced the world¡¯s number one swordsman. It must be a worldwide promotion. Even the World Government will not let go of this moment to enhance their prestige. ¡°I have no objections, President Sa, you can do whatever you want, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± As soon as he asked the question, Kuro immediately reacted and nodded. Such a good thing, of course he agreed. ¡°Yes, about this, we want to borrow your power and influence and promote it together. You have enough qualifications, it¡¯s up to us next.¡± Sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°As for Astya, I have already explained it to the higher-ups. Although it is a pity, the CP over there has reported that the Duchy of Faya has not yet elected a king. Other people are not interested in joining the country, and they do not resist the invasion of other countries. The only resistance is that Farytel Joshua, but there are too few people and they are useless.¡± Of course, they won¡¯t resist. The nobles have negotiated with the other party to guarantee that they will expand their territory. As for whether the king dies or the civilians die, it has nothing to do with them. This is a common problem in this world. Aristocrats are the backbone of the world. A king alone can¡¯t cause any trouble. The Revolutionary Army has always thought that it would be much better if there was a new king, but they did not think that the king is just the biggest noble. It is not like there are no nobles below him. This is the same as the ¡®gentleman¡¯ in Kuro¡¯s hometown in the past. What does changing dynasties have to do with them? No matter which dynasty they change to, the concept of ¡®country under the sky¡¯ was not deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts at that time. It was pushed out by several big shots in the late modern era in order to save the country, and it gradually became deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts in the late period. At the current level of the sea, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, as long as they have a good life. As long as noblemen do not violate their interests. Otherwise, the pirates would not be planting flags, but directly killing the king to rule. Even if Kaido enters the Country of Peace, isn¡¯t he usually stationed on the Ghost Island that he destroyed? He rarely steps into the Country of Peace. That place is still occupied by Charcoal Snake. As for Astya, as long as the interests of their nobles are guaranteed, it doesn¡¯t matter who rules, but if you want to say who violated the interests of their collective nobles¡­ In his hometown, at the end of the dynasty, if anyone dared to do this, the gentry could tear off their skin. These people are equally hateful in Kuro¡¯s eyes now, but according to the local conditions, the times have changed and history has a process. Whether it is in his hometown or here, they are all the same before the Red Sun came out. The difference was that his hometown was lucky enough to have a sun, which led to the brightness of the stars. As for this side¡­ He had to pray for himself. After all, he, Kuro, had not paid much attention to this kind of thing since he saw the world clearly when he was young. The difficulty is too great. The geographical location created by the geographical environment is a problem, the natural suppression of bloodline is a problem, and it is not that the people can¡¯t survive, but it is also a problem to be limited to one island and one country and the information is not smooth. There are too many strong people. In any case, he, Kuro, could not handle it. He was not a genius, nor was he a fierce man from the heavens. He did not have the strength. This was also why Kuro had always thought that he was not strong enough. In terms of strength, he could not crush Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in a fight. In terms of determination, he was an ordinary person and did not want to fight a long battle. What can¡¯t he do? It¡¯s not enough for him to enjoy life. Forget it, I¡¯m tired. Just let it be. It¡¯s already good enough to ensure that our own people and the civilians under our jurisdiction are not bullied. Chapter 1062 - 1062 Make Way for Young People 1062 Make Way for Young People Astya¡¯s matter has nothing to do with them anymore. They are Marines, not the World Government. The World Government doesn¡¯t matter now, so they don¡¯t care. ¡°Stay in Headquarters for a while.¡± With that, Sakasugi let Kuro go. On the other hand, Kuro was a little baffled. Although he said that he would stay in the headquarters for a long time, he was fine. But as a Marshal, how could he take the initiative to say such things and let him stay in the headquarters for a period of time? Enlightened? Do you know that I¡¯ve been working too hard? Or did you just give up on the treatment and let me do whatever I want? Sakasugi is not like that¡­ With this question in mind, Kuro walked out of the Marshal¡¯s office and headed straight for Kizaru¡¯s office. Kizaru was also there at this moment. It should be said that the old man had not left the house for a long time. ¡°Oh, Kuro, you¡¯re here.¡± Kizaru crossed his legs and cut his nails. ¡°Old man¡­¡± Kuro sat opposite him and said directly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Marshal Sakasugi is abnormal and actually asked me to stay in the headquarters for a while. Is there something big?¡± Kizaru glanced at him, put down the nail clipper, picked up the teacup, took a sip slowly, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe there is something big up there.¡± ¡°Something big¡­¡± Kuro rubbed his chin and muttered, ¡°What big thing can happen recently?¡± As a Vice-Admiral and a real power in the Marine, he should be able to get a signal if something big happens. There was no news about him, which meant that the World Government had told Sakasugi about this in private, but he had to keep him in Headquarters¡­ Who is coming here to ambush me? Is there a big move in the alliance between Kaido and Lingling? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Those two people are busy cleaning up the ground rats in their territory, so it¡¯s impossible for them to be free. Even if they are free, they will think of a way to look at the Poneglyph, get the location of the road signs, and then search wantonly. If it was not them, the other two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) would not be mentioned. Shanks is the most Buddhist. He won¡¯t get into a conflict with Marines and won¡¯t come out in the New World. Tiki is probably busy reorganizing his forces now. After all, the battle with me almost emptied him out. If he doesn¡¯t have any forces, his territory will be small, and the other pirates are also thinking about Tiki¡¯s territory now, so they can¡¯t be free. Apart from these few, what else is there to wait for? The other old guys who came out of Impel Down? With Sakasugi¡¯s temperament, if he knew that someone wanted to deal with Headquarters, he would have brought people out long ago. It was impossible for him to stay in Headquarters. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Sakasugi always has his reasons for doing things.¡± Kizaru said meaningfully: ¡°You should stay in Headquarters for a while longer. Speaking of which, how does it feel to be the world¡¯s number one swordsman?¡± Why are your words so ambiguous? Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°What do you mean how does it feel to be the world¡¯s number one swordsman? It¡¯s how it feels to be the world¡¯s number one swordsman. Speaking of which, how would I know? I didn¡¯t get any benefits.¡± The news didn¡¯t report it and it spread on a small scale. You ask him what he feels? He really did not have any thoughts. This was acknowledged by Mihawk as the world¡¯s number one swordsman. ¡°Benefits¡­¡± Kizaru narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°So, Kuro, what benefits do you want?¡± ¡°What else can I want? I don¡¯t want anything now.¡± This was true. Kuro felt that he had reached the end of his life and had no desires. He had no concept of money to begin with. In fact, the business on Pegasus Island was enough for him to live well. Now, with the taxes of Dressrosa and Sabaody Archipelago, he had long passed the concept of lack of money. After all, as a Marine, the welfare treatment is very good and he does not need to worry about food and drink. He only needs to enjoy other things. Kuro has an appeal for power, but his biggest appeal is actually to be a colonel base commander in the branch. Every day, he will sail a Battleship to pick up girls, drink red wine and eat delicious food. When he meets small pirates, he will either catch them or let them go. That kind of local life was what he yearned for. But now that he is a candidate, what is there to talk about? I want to tell the higher-ups that he wants to be a colonel, but the key is that they have to agree. At this point, he doesn¡¯t want anything anymore. He didn¡¯t even want his life, he just wanted to be comfortable. ¡°You don¡¯t want anything¡­ You¡¯re right, you¡¯ve already reached the top. If you go any higher, it will be my position.¡± Kizaru teased. ¡°Come on, sit in your seat.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still early for you to retire. I¡¯m fine like this. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that. After I came back from the Country of Peace, I often feel that my energy is not enough, and I am thinking about whether to retire or not.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, you step down?¡± Kuro didn¡¯t believe it. Although this person is always slacking, it is impossible for him to retreat. This position of a general is more comfortable than anyone else. How can it be possible to retreat? Even I¡­ Bah! He would not do it! Kuro half-reclined on the seat and suddenly smiled. ¡°I say, old man, are you thinking of leaving if you can¡¯t get promoted? Back then, I asked you if you wanted to compete, but you didn¡¯t. Now you think it¡¯s boring?¡± Back then, when the old man wanted to compete, he really had a chance. The World Government belongs to Sakasugi, and Sengoku belongs to Kazan at that time, but they haven¡¯t spoken yet. Although the attitude of the Centrists has always been indifferent, it is not impossible for Kuro to do things. If the old man becomes the Marshal, he can live more comfortably. At that time, Sakasugi and Kuzan¡¯s factions were in a heated argument and it took nearly a year to decide the winner by a duel. That time was enough for the old man to compete. After all, no one wanted to see the Marines fighting. The old man went on stage, and Sakasugi and Kuzan did not care. But thinking about it, it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s precisely because the Centrists are not convinced by anyone that if the old man goes on stage, it will lead to a great schism in the Marine Corps. At that time, Sakasugi and Kuzan will definitely act independently. The old man also understood this, and he had no intention of fighting. Kizaru looked at Kuro and smiled. ¡°I just think that I should make way for young people¡­¡± ¡°Marshal Sakaski is only two or three years younger than you. You are of the same generation. Although Kuzan is a little young, he is not young. What kind of young man is he?¡± Kuro didn¡¯t think of himself at first, but thought of the ages of these three. Kizaru was the oldest of the original Three Generals, but he couldn¡¯t be much worse. Chapter 1063 - 1063 How Can There Be Such A Young Admiral 1063 How Can There Be Such A Young Admiral Kuro himself would not think too much about these words. The old man wants to retreat? Not to mention Sakasugi, the World Government will not agree either. He has so many people under him. If they retreat just like that, who will take over? Himself? He did not have that ability. Although the Marines often give him face, isn¡¯t it still because of the old man? Once the old man withdraws, his face will be greatly reduced, so I definitely can¡¯t do it. Moreover, he is too young. Even if the old man can retreat, he will not be the general. There are so many old qualifications under him. It will not be his turn. Jiji and Jiyuan are not bad. These people have been the candidates for the Great General for so many years. If there is really no suitable one, they will definitely replace the old man once he retires. After all, their qualifications are there. What qualifications do I have? Didn¡¯t I just kill a few old men? That old man is a disadvantaged group. ¡®What?¡¯ Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) are also disabled. Crazy, crazy, stupid, disabled, and a big Muggle with missing teeth. ¡°Okay, Old Master, don¡¯t think too much. Just stay here in peace. You are more comfortable than me now. Sometimes I have to go out. I am envious of this general position.¡± Kuro stood up and left the office. Kizaru stared at Kuro¡¯s back, smiled and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m envious¡­¡± There was no need to be so envious. But now, it still needs some time, and the higher-ups have not completely settled it, because things have not been completely settled, it is not good for them to make a big fuss. After leaving the Headquarters building, Kuro saw many people waiting for him. Leda, Crowe, Stork, Basil, Fanny, and Moore. These few stayed in the headquarters, and the rest were outside. ¡°Lieutenant General Kuro!¡± As soon as Basil saw Kuro, he immediately saluted. ¡°You¡¯re here too. I thought you were looking for a woman.¡± Kuro nodded and looked at Moore. ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± Moore scratched his head. ¡°You are my superior. Now that you are back, of course I have to be here.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat, Crowe, have you booked the restaurant?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Yes, it has been chosen. It was chosen by Sentomaru.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°He happened to be reporting in the headquarters, so he came along.¡± ¡°Oh? He¡¯s here too. Okay, let¡¯s¡­ Tina?¡± As soon as Kuro said this, he saw a familiar person and called out. In front of him, Tina was biting a cigarette, followed by Finbo Di and Zangoo, who were walking over with their arms crossed. ¡°Kuro?¡± Tina also saw the person in front of her and her gaze was a little strange. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What are you saying? If I¡¯m not here, where am I?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Marine and this is Headquarters. I don¡¯t have any territory stationed here recently. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be in Headquarters?¡± ¡°No, you should be in¡­¡± Tina suddenly thought of something and shook her head. ¡°No, nothing. It seems that Astya is over. Tina heard that you became the world¡¯s number one swordsman?¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just an empty title. We Marines have to keep a low profile and can¡¯t be as high-profile as pirates. Speaking of which, how did you know? Didn¡¯t you hide the news?¡± ¡°Tina is Staff Officer Tsuru¡¯s subordinate, she will naturally know.¡± Tina looked at Kuro with a complicated expression. ¡°Congratulations.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to congratulate? You came at the right time. I don¡¯t have enough stock recently. You can get me some black guns later and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Sure, Tina is also hungry.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s eat first. By the way, where is Smoker?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should still be in G-5.¡± Tina followed Kuro and moved towards the restaurant with Crowe leading the way. ¡°World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman?¡± The people below were a little shocked. Zangao stared at Kuro with his eyes wide open. He knew that Kuro was very strong, but he did not expect him to be so strong. Kuro was the world¡¯s number one swordsman. Although he did not play with swords, he also used hypnotic rings. As a weapons sect, he knew a little about this kind of reputation. What is interesting about the sea is that as long as it is a blade, it can be called a ¡®sword¡¯. Axes are ¡®swords¡¯, and knives are also ¡®swords¡¯. Even metahumans, such as Darz Bonis, can be called ¡®swords¡¯. Why else would Mihawk remember him so clearly? ¡°World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman?¡± Salzir¡¯s eyes also widened. ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro has already reached this point? Then the next step is to become a general.¡± Kuro turned around and glared at him. ¡°What are you talking about?! What general, what general!¡± ¡°But, Vice Admiral Kuro¡­¡± Sazir didn¡¯t quite understand and said, ¡°You are already very powerful now. As a reserve general and the world¡¯s number one swordsman, you also rule Shichibukai. As long as Kizaru retreats, you will be a general.¡± This is a principle that everyone knows. He is a reserve general. A reserve general is just a general without him. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Kuro shook his head decisively. ¡°What reason do you have to step down? It¡¯s still early, don¡¯t say such unlucky words. You have been in the headquarters for a long time recently, is your skin not itchy anymore?¡± Basil opened his mouth and wanted to continue, but he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his skin, as if he had been stabbed by a sword, and immediately shut up. But he felt wronged. What he said made sense¡­ Moore shook his head and hooked on to Basil and said softly, ¡°In this world, reason alone is useless. Basil, why are you thinking about this? Let¡¯s go, Uncle will take you to see something good. That place is quite big, it will definitely make you happy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring bad people, Moore!¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You can play your own game. Why do you want to pull people?¡± Moore shrugged and did not answer. Tina, on the other hand, looked at Kuro with a strange expression and said, ¡°Tina is very curious. You don¡¯t want to be a general?¡± ¡°A soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a chef is not a good lieutenant general,¡± Kuro said. Tina cocked her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°It means that I¡¯m not a good lieutenant general. It¡¯s too early to be a general. Do you dare to let him go? As a staff officer, you haven¡¯t received any news. Obviously, you didn¡¯t mention this, so what are you thinking about here? Tina, have you seen a general in his twenties? Kuzan is so young, he only became a general in his thirties.¡± It¡¯s not unacceptable to be a general. After all, the current status is here, but it depends on the timing. It was still early for the old man to retire. He was thinking about being a general now. If the old man knew about this and he really retired, he would be in trouble. He still wanted to enjoy more than ten years of happiness. Chapter 1064 - 1064 Biding Your Time? 1064 Biding Your Time? In a private room on the second floor of a restaurant behind the headquarters, everyone was gathered at a table. Kuro sat at the head of the table, Leda and Crowe sat on his left and right, and their subordinates, who were now colonels, sat on their left and right. Tina sat opposite Kuro with her own subordinates, one hand on the back of the chair, sexily crossing her legs and smoking a cigarette like a big shot. Marines are either warlords or big shots. There is nothing proper about them. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. I brought the stock of my office. This thing is very expensive.¡± Kuro picked up the bottle on the table with one hand and poured it into his glass. Then he looked at Tina. In front of her was the same bottle as Kuro, which was also red wine. Tina raised her eyebrows and raised the bottle of red wine in front of her. With a push of her thumb, she opened the half-filled bottle and poured out a very mellow liquid. She picked up the glass and shook it gently. She sniffed it and looked at Kuro in surprise. ¡°Bordeaux? Where did you get it?¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°A friend of a king gave it to me. You have a good nose. You can smell it directly. Don¡¯t you need to taste it?¡± ¡°I drank it once before and killed a pirate group and got this bottle of red wine.¡± Tina swirled the red wine glass, and her lips seemed to be stained¡­ Nothing. She took a sip, licked her lips, and said, ¡°This wine, if you drink a little, it will be less. It is no longer produced.¡± There was once a country in the sea that produced red wine called Bordeaux. They only produced this type of red wine. The red wine originally had other names, but because of the destruction of the Kingdom of Bordeaux, people replaced this bottle of red wine with Bordeaux. The market price is one million Berries, but it can¡¯t be bought at all. If you take out a bottle, as long as it is the real thing, it will start at 30 million Berries. It was a very precious wine. He did not expect Kuro to have it. ¡°This thing is really good. If you like it, I will give you two more bottles later. My hobby for wine is not as big as cigars,¡± Kuro said. David didn¡¯t know where he got it from, but he directly gave him a box of it. He is not so particular about the taste of wine. He usually drinks a bottle of good wine worth millions of Berries. That taste is enough to satisfy him. This kind of wine is actually not as good as those that cost millions. But no matter what it is, with the addition of historical factors, there will be feelings and feelings, which will be valuable. Even if it is a piece of sh*t, as long as someone tells him that this sh*t was pulled by the Pirate King, the only sh*t in the world that can be kept at present, then someone will want it. Not for anything else, but because this thing is rare and it is famous, and One Piece is dead. Once a person dies, the price will have to be raised again and it will become a work of art. Otherwise, why would no one want his shit? ¡°Tina won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Tina nodded. She did not stand on ceremony with Kuro. She herself loved wine. With such good wine, she could collect it and taste it at any time. ¡°I want to drink too¡­¡± Leda said eagerly. ¡°Children don¡¯t drink, drink.¡± Kuro poured her a glass of juice. ¡°Hey, Kuro, are you doing this on purpose? I¡¯m already twenty-one!¡± Leda said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m past the drinking age!¡± The age of drinking in the sea is also 20 years old. But¡­ it seems that no one will abide by it. Even children will get a glass of malt liquor or rum. Drinking alcohol has long been the norm on the sea. Kuro knew this from a long time ago. ¡°Even if you pass the drinking age, you can¡¯t do it with me. The juice is delicious, sour and sweet.¡± Kuro unceremoniously moved the glass full of juice in front of Leda and ignored her resentful eyes. He smiled at Tina and said, ¡°Tina, take the wine. Work harder tomorrow and give me more black guns from the warehouse.¡± ¡°How many warehouses? Tina is very tired.¡± Tina took a puff and shook her head. ¡°But Tina will do her best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you have a heart.¡± Kuro smiled and handed the cup to the Battle Peach Maru on the side and said: ¡°You Muggle, how did you let that old Google into the New World?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Sentomaru did not react for a while. But in the face of Kuro¡¯s almost scrutinizing eyes, Sentomaru thought for a while and said, ¡°Sam William?¡± He had already let William run once when he was stationed in Sabaody Archipelago. Later, Kuro personally ordered that he must do his best if he encountered this person again, but Kuro did not hear any news later. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me, Big Brother. I was already very vigilant in Sabaody Archipelago at that time, but that guy didn¡¯t come to Sabaody Archipelago at all. He probably plated himself in advance and directly bypassed Sabaody Archipelago and went to New World.¡± He really did as Brother Kuro said. After all, as an underling, he had to do what his brother said. Moreover, he had been ¡®specialised¡¯ before and knew what Kuro looked like when he lost his temper, so he naturally did not dare to disobey. ¡°Never passed through there?¡± Kuro touched his chin and said a little strangely, ¡°It seems that he was cautious enough at that time. Why did he become so full of himself after arriving in the New World? I don¡¯t know if he corrected it.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Kuro, do you know what happened to the old man recently?¡± Battle Momomaru thought of something and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard any news from the old man for a long time and I don¡¯t go on missions. I stay in the headquarters every day and I don¡¯t answer his questions.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he always like this?¡± Kuro said without any surprise. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be him if he wasn¡¯t like this, but¡­ he didn¡¯t go out once?¡± ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t go out once, and there was no mission, as if Marine has nothing to do with him.¡± He and the old man were often in contact, unlike Kuro who was afraid of trouble. Even in the headquarters, he only stayed in his own nest. ¡°Hide your strength and bide your time?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, this old man doesn¡¯t need this kind of thing, and we are not being controlled. Strange¡­¡± Normally, in his opinion, this kind of situation means that the old man is just a figurehead, but this doesn¡¯t exist. Kizaru Sect has a lot of subordinates, and now all of them have important positions. It is impossible for the faction to be seized by others. As for the old man himself, Kuro is the second-in-command of the faction. Even if he wants to be a figurehead, he should be the one to do it. He is standing here, so it is normal for others to be here. This is a little strange and a little unusual. Although the old man said that he is a little lazy and is used to being an actor and sailor, he has something to do. Why didn¡¯t he go out for months? ¡°Forget it, he has his reasons. He didn¡¯t say it to us, so we won¡¯t get involved in this matter and continue drinking.¡± Kuro waved his hand and picked up his glass. Chapter 1065 - 1065 Fake, All Fake 1065 Fake, All Fake Just as Kuro was changing glasses. New World, somewhere in the sea. Boom! At this time, the weather in this sea area is not good. Thunder and lightning, violent wind and raging waves, the rolling waves almost turn into a tornado. Such weather is rare even in the first half, but it is common here in the New World. In the New World, not only should one pay attention to strong enemies and sea kings, but this strange weather is also a great enemy. In weather like this, very few pirate groups dare to rush straight in. Most of them either discovered it in advance or died at the bottom of the sea. ¡°Full rudder, full right rudder!¡± At this moment, in this treacherous and violent weather, a ship is swaying inside. The ship is very big, but compared to this weather, it is still as small as a small boat, tottering. A faint roar came from the ship. As a bolt of lightning rose, it illuminated more than half of the ship¡¯s size. On the torn sail, there was a skull flag wearing a captain¡¯s hat with two blades crossed. On the deck, Elmyra stared at the storm and roared loudly. ¡°Hurry up and go right. Don¡¯t go any further. If you go any further, we will all die!¡± Elmyra was roaring at the nearby pirates. The pirates were also in danger. They used all their strength to adjust the sails because there was a huge whirlpool in front of them. Once that thing is twisted in, the ship will be gone. ¡°Where is William, Captain! Haven¡¯t you called him?!¡± Elmira shouted. ¡°Captain, Captain is not out yet¡­¡± A pirate said weakly. ¡°Damn it!¡± Elmyra¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Damn weather, damn Kuro!¡± In weather like this, if William makes a move, with the power of steam, they can fly for a short time and directly break through this bad weather area. But now, William has not come out of the captain¡¯s room since he was attacked by Kuro. If it weren¡¯t for that damn Kuro, this wouldn¡¯t have happened at all! Boom! A thunderbolt suddenly struck down and directly broke a mast on the ship. The canvas on the mast rolled up flames and fell straight down with the thick mast, making the pirates below widen their eyes. If this thing falls, the situation will not be good. Bang! At this moment, a figure flew quickly and kicked the falling mast. The huge impact caused the air to shake and the mast was directly kicked into the turbulent sea. Montblanc kicked the ground and roared, ¡°How long is William going to be depressed!¡± ¡°How would I know? He is now¡­¡± Elmira looked at the position of the Captain¡¯s cabin with a complicated look. He locked himself inside and never came out. No one knew what he was thinking. They had suffered enough losses in the first place. The formation of a fleet ended up with only one flagship left, and most of their men were buried at the bottom of the sea. Now William had closed his door again and Elmyra was in charge of everything. Under normal circumstances, it would be fine, but now is the time when morale is low. Coupled with this situation, if William doesn¡¯t come out, their ship will probably sink here. ¡°In short, get through this first! Mont Blanc, please!¡± Elmira looked at the approaching vortex and gritted her teeth. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Mont Blanc took a deep breath and jumped to the side of the ship. He hung his hands on the edge of the ship and dragged his feet on the side of the ship. With a roar, he kicked over. Bang! With a muffled sound like a bell, the entire ship was knocked to the side and happened to escape the control of the vortex. The control of the whirlpool was broken, causing the ship to be slightly controllable. With the full right rudder, the ship slowly moved to the right and gradually left the whirlpool that was enough to sink people to the bottom of the sea. Elmyra was relieved to see this. One of the biggest crises is gone. But this weather ¡­ Boom! There was another thunderclap. Just as the ship was about to deviate from the whirlpool, she suddenly felt the ship shake violently again, causing Elmira to stagger and almost fall. ¡°This is¡­¡± His face changed and he ran to the edge of the ship and poked his head down. His face was extremely ugly. Just below them, a huge vortex inexplicably appeared, and the direction of the ship is now turning with the vortex. This is straight into the pit! ¡°It¡¯s hopeless!¡± Mont Blanc had just boarded the ship and saw this scene. He gritted his teeth. It was easy for him to destroy the ship, but he could not kick the ship away without hurting it at all. But once the ship is injured, they might not be able to go out in this bad weather. This time, Elmyra couldn¡¯t help but shout at the Captain¡¯s room: ¡°William, how long are you going to be depressed? We are going to sink to the bottom of the sea!!¡± There was still no movement in the Captain¡¯s room. Mont Blanc¡¯s face turned angry and he ran straight to the Captain¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯ll force it open!¡± However, just as his fist was about to reach the door, the door was opened with a creak. Before he could see anyone, a large amount of steam came out. The steam was like a pillar, directly passing through Mont Blanc at the door and circling in all directions like a huge snake. It suddenly caught the ship and lifted it up, directly leaving the range of the whirlpool. Then, the steam surged crazily and gathered behind the ship. Like an impact, it accelerated the ship and rushed out of the range of the bad weather and directly fell into the sea. ¡°William¡­¡± Elmyra murmured. The steam surrounding the ship also gradually dissipated with the retreat of the storm. At the door of the Captain¡¯s room, William, who was still dressed like a Captain and wearing a white scarf, slowly walked out and said in a deep voice, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t mess up and don¡¯t quarrel.¡± The somewhat noisy scene suddenly became quiet under this sentence. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about something. I¡¯m not cowering.¡± William glanced at them and said, ¡°These days, I have finally figured it out. Kuro is right. The sea is cruel. The long victory has made me forget this. It is normal to be taught a lesson now. It is my fault that I did not maintain the caution in East Blue.¡± That¡¯s right! Who knows how he has been these past few days! What fifth emperor? What do you mean I¡¯m on par with him! It¡¯s fake! It¡¯s all fake! It¡¯s not that William is weak, it¡¯s that the fifth emperor is a fake, he was misled! He was misled by those weak pirates! The pirates that he defeated are actually no different from those in East Blue. They are all fake and have no real reputation! And the real powerful ones are those like Kuro! Chapter 1066 - 1066 Head and Cigar 1066 Head and Cigar After being taught a lesson by Kuro, all he thought about was this kind of thing! His childhood experiences and previous battles resurfaced in his mind. The golden blade almost killed him, but it also broke his magic barrier. Who can survive in the sea? To make a living on the cruel sea, if you want to make a name for yourself, you have to leave life and death behind. Only in this way can you really survive on the sea. Otherwise, even if he became a great pirate, he would have an accident one day because of his fear of death. But now that William had thought it through, that stab by Kuro had made him think it through. He had already seen the power of that slash and fully understood the true cruelty of the sea. Although he was not afraid of death now, who would want to die? Liar! They are all liars! Using the title of the Fifth Emperor to attract attention, if someone really thinks that they can dominate the sea after defeating the Fifth Emperor or beating the Fifth Emperor, they will be similar to the Fifth Emperor and become the reserve of the Emperor of the Sea. William had such thoughts before, and then he found that he was wrong, because the strength displayed by Kuro was crushing. And he heard that Kuro once fought with Blackbeard in Fortress G-3, causing Blackbeard to suffer heavy losses. Blackbeard is a standard Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), which caused him heavy losses, but Blackbeard himself is still intact. In other words, the real combat power of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is like Kuro. These people are the real top combat power! The rest are traps! William didn¡¯t hate Kuro for almost killing him with a knife. Instead, he was a little grateful. This knife woke him up. Otherwise, with his previous expansion speed, he would probably turn around and look for Red Hair or Blackbeard. If he really encountered a real Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), he would probably really fall in. If Kuro were here and saw William¡¯s state of mind now, he would only say three words¡ªsupernova. This is the standard mentality of a supernova. In the first half of the game, he has never lost, and in the New World, there are few people who can match him. Then, when he becomes arrogant, he challenges the bigger ones and loses to the real strong people. Without exception, this is the case. Elmyra looked at William and asked, ¡°What are we going to do next, William?¡± ¡°How to do it¡­¡± William looked at the sky and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful. We won¡¯t give up on the New World, but this place is not suitable for the Big Ben. Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mont Blanc was stunned. We are already in the New World, how can we go back? Would the Marines let them go? ¡°Shichibukai!¡± William said fiercely, ¡°Then go to Shichibukai. That Kuro sent me an invitation and said that if I survive, I will report to him. I will seize this opportunity!¡± Shichibukai is also a great pirate! In the past, William always felt that he and Marine were not on good terms. He wanted to defeat Kuro and break the magic barrier, but once he put Kuro aside, William found that Shichibukai was actually the best choice. The big pirate has power and protection. Although the rules of the new Shichibukai under Kuro are not quite the same, it is still Shichibukai, a place where he can fulfill his dream. That position is the most suitable for me! ¡°But before that, we have to do something¡­¡± ¡­ . Two months later. Headquarters. ¡°Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe came in with two boxes in his arms. ¡°There¡¯s something for you, something from East Blue¡¯s Shields Town.¡± ¡°Something from East Blue?¡± Kuro glanced at the two boxes. ¡°Someone in Sheltz town sent me something? How can they send it to me¡­ Open it.¡± ¡°It seems to have been sent by sea express delivery, that snail. I happened to pass by, so I took it.¡± Crowe let go of the two wooden boxes and with a twist of his fingers, he lifted the board of a wooden box. But as soon as he saw it, he immediately stood up and frowned, his eyes cold. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is a provocation.¡± Crowe looked up with an ugly and gloomy face. Kuro swept his eyes down and saw that in the box, there was a human head that had been put in place and would not rot! There was still cloth under the head. ¡°What kind of cloth are those?¡± he asked. Crowe pulled the cloth from under his head and shook it, revealing a pirate flag. This stunned him for a moment. He looked over and said uncertainly, ¡°X Bone Pirates?¡± Then, he looked at the head again and carefully identified it. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this seems to be the captain of the ¡®X Bone Pirates¡¯. The bounty is 460 million Berries,¡± said Crowe. As he spoke, he suddenly thought of something and pulled away the cloth under the heads, revealing one pirate flag after another. Crowe knows all of these Pirate Flags. The various pirate groups from the New World are Captains here, and the bounty of each Captain exceeds 300 million Berries. Captain¡¯s head is here, which means those pirates¡­ ¡°Oh? This gift is not bad. Where is the box?¡± Kuro smiled. After seeing the head, his eyes were on another box. **TIP** Crowe lifted the board with his fingers, revealing small boxes wrapped in grass. A cigar box. They were all very exquisitely made, exactly the same as the cigar box that Kuro got last time. The boxes were all full. There were about 20 boxes. A smile appeared at the corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth. With a hook of his finger, a box flew into the air and landed in front of him. The box was opened, revealing a cigar between gold and white. Kuro lit the cigar, took a puff, and blew out a puff of smoke that went straight forward like steam. He smiled with satisfaction. ¡°This is the taste. You finally got it, William.¡± ¡°Cigar¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at the heads. ¡°And the heads of these famous pirates. Mr. Kuro, are they trying to obtain the Shichibukai position?¡± ¡°Nothing bad.¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°His strength is not bad, and he has not done anything wrong. Now he has come to express his position. He can be given the position of Shichibukai. Crowe, go and get a messenger bat. He should be in a more conspicuous position now. You can easily find him and ask him to come to the headquarters.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, I will go and confirm the location.¡± Crowe nodded and withdrew first. Kuro took another comfortable puff of the cigar and nodded. ¡°This is the right taste. In the future, William will specially supply this thing to me. I don¡¯t need him to be the industrial chain. It shouldn¡¯t be very troublesome for him to supply me alone. Well¡­¡± He stood up and hooked his finger again, separating most of it and walking straight towards Kizaru¡¯s office. Chapter 1067 - 1067 Line Up! 1067 Line Up! ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa!¡± Outside the office, Kuro shouted as he approached. Kizaru¡¯s office layout is similar to Sakasugi¡¯s, the type where the door is not closed. As soon as Kuro approached, he saw Kizaru talking into a microphone. As Kuro¡¯s voice sounded, he looked up and pressed the microphone, smiling as he watched Kuro approach. ¡°Old man, look what I got for you.¡± Kuro pointed at the cigar box floating beside him and smiled. ¡°Oh, Kuro, have you found the owner of the box?¡± Kizaru still remembered this and said, ¡°That¡¯s really surprising. You are still persevering. I thought you had given up long ago.¡± ¡°I found it by chance. I didn¡¯t do it too deliberately. Here, old man, this is for you. This thing is good. Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t repay you. I cheated you so many cigars, now I¡¯ll give you a better one.¡± Kuro sat opposite Kizaru and waved his hand. The floating cigar boxes fell on the desk one by one. ¡°Oh, are these all for me?¡± ¡°Of course, I have good things, how can I not be filial to you?¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I told you earlier that you are not bad to me, then I will give you retirement and burn joss paper when you die.¡± Even if he had taught his enemies, he would burn paper during festivals, let alone the old man. ¡°There is such a thing¡­¡± Kizaru quietly stared at Kuro, his gaze making Kuro a little uncomfortable. He twisted his body unnaturally and said, ¡°Grandpa, why are you looking at me?¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I was just thinking that when I first saw you, you weren¡¯t tall. In the blink of an eye, you grew so big.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. This is as if you have seen me grow up, although there is no difference. At that time, he was not as tall as he is now. Now he is already three meters tall. ¡°Your height has grown, and your strength has also grown.¡± Kizaru said meaningfully: ¡°You can also take charge.¡± ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s still early.¡± Kuro smiled and said politely, ¡°Don¡¯t say something that will cause misunderstanding. I thought you were going to quit, but how is that possible?¡± ¡°Oh, then what if I really retreat?¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°He really retreated? Impossible.¡± Kuro confidently blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°How can the higher-ups let you go so easily? How can they retreat just like that? Unless you don¡¯t even want to be a Marine anymore, just like that Madao Kuzan.¡± There was a precedent for this. When Garp retired, he was not allowed to leave the Marine, so he became a recruit coach. When Sengoku stepped down, he also could not withdraw from the Marine Corps and was put in the position of a Grand Inspector. There is no way for people like them to leave the Marine peacefully. Once they leave the Marine, it means that there must be something they can¡¯t get over. This is also because someone has to be responsible for the top position. If it is someone like the old man, how can it be so easy to step down? Unless the World Government needs someone to take over, otherwise, the old man will definitely not step down. Why should he retreat? His combat power is still the same. The World Government is so annoying. How can he agree to it without benefits? Seeing Kuro¡¯s disbelieving look, Kizaru chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Go back first, Kuro. We have a party meeting in a few days.¡± Marine¡¯s faction is quite open and aboveboard. Where this person comes from, where that person comes from, it is clear and traceable. They have never hidden it. Maybe some people don¡¯t say it, but the default will be that way. Kuro found Kizaru¡¯s words a little strange. He touched his chin and muttered, ¡°We have a faction meeting?¡± He had been under the old man for a few years and had been directly under him since the beginning. Why had he never participated in such a thing? Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Because it¡¯s not necessary, but something has happened recently. Anyway, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Feel free.¡± Kuro shrugged and said, ¡°I will withdraw first. I will come on time.¡± ¡°This is a small faction meeting, you can come yourself.¡± Kizaru reminded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Kuro did not look back. He waved his hand and walked straight out. Kizaru looked at Kuro¡¯s back for a long time and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s so scary. Are you still hiding it? Then I will help you.¡± ¡­ . A few days later, Sam William went to Headquarters. When he came to Headquarters, there was still a little interlude. His ship docked a little far away and he flew here by his own ability, but on the way here, he met Stolobelli who came back and fought with him. The battle was evenly matched because there was not much time left and the noise of the battle had attracted the attention and support of many people. They directly surrounded William. The latter saw that the situation was not good and only said that he was here to be Shichibukai. Then, he was carried to the headquarters. In Kuro¡¯s office, he frowned and looked at this fellow countryman who only had the headquarters on him. After a long time, he said, ¡°Not bad, he is still polite, much more polite than the last person who broke in without permission.¡± He was talking about Law, that rude kid who broke into the headquarters without saying hello. ¡°Golden Lion, no, Vice Admiral Kuro, I accepted your invitation.¡± William stared at the neighbor¡¯s child and said slowly: ¡°I also made my feedback. I came to be Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Chloe.¡± In response, Kuro only called out once. Beside him, Crowe immediately handed the prepared document to William. William did not look at it and directly picked up a pen to sign his name. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look?¡± Kuro asked curiously. ¡°I heard about the New Shichibukai, so I won¡¯t watch it,¡± William said. Kuro nodded. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re quite forthright. Don¡¯t think about getting any influence in East Blue. Get all your remaining industries out and put them on the route you chose. Of course, it¡¯s not impossible to put New World. You can put it anywhere, but don¡¯t think about East Blue. In addition, this cigar is good. Give me a little of it every year. I don¡¯t need you to make an industrial chain, just give it to me alone.¡± ¡°No problem, I promise, but I have a condition¡­¡± William took a deep breath and looked at Kuro. ¡°If I feel that I can surpass you one day, I hope you will not hesitate to teach me.¡± After experiencing life and death and breaking through the magic barrier, William¡¯s obsession still hasn¡¯t disappeared. He wants to challenge Kuro, but this time he will wait for a good opportunity. ¡°What are you thinking about? Line up.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and cocked his head. ¡°If you want to deal with me, you have to beat Mihawk first.¡± Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068: Kuro Wants to Be a General?! Chapter 1068: Kuro Wants to Be a General?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mihawk? The number one swordsman in the world? William paused, not quite understanding the meaning. To challenge this man, you have to go through Mihawk? As if seeing William¡¯s doubts, Kuro raised his head and said, ¡°You are a swordsman, right? With a sword on your waist, you are a swordsman.¡± ¡°I am now the number one swordsman in the world. Mihawk, that idiot, has been demoted. He is number two.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from Mihawk. He can accept anyone¡¯s challenge, but I can¡¯t. If you want to challenge me, you have to defeat Mihawk first. Defeat him before you can challenge me.¡± William¡¯s pupils shrank and he exclaimed, ¡°The world¡¯s number one swordsman?! You?!¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not worthy?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little surprised¡­ Has your swordsmanship reached this level? I thought there was a little distance. Sure enough, my previous feeling was right. You have been too strong since you were a child.¡± William pursed his lips, thinking of the past, and sighed again. Kuro waved his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking back on the past? Look forward to the future, child. Once the contract is signed, you will be the new Shichibukai. Okay, this is Marine Headquarters, not Pirate Headquarters. You are not suitable to stay here. Go back to your route.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay long.¡± William turned and walked away. How could he think of staying in Marine? If he could leave, he would naturally leave. Anyway, he had achieved his goal. However, just as he left the office and walked to the door of the largest building, William was suddenly stunned. He seemed to have forgotten something. His bounty¡­ and still 100 million. After becoming Shichibukai, shouldn¡¯t it be longer? ¡°Forget it, Marine will look into this kind of thing. I also killed so many people. Before the announcement, my bounty should be increased.¡± William shook his head and continued to walk forward, mainly because he was too lazy to stay here. There was always a sense of oppression. Admiral White William has officially become Shichibukai and governs a sea route. This news spread throughout the world by Newsbird in a few days. ¡°This kid¡­¡± In the palace in the middle of the island next to the desert, Crocodile looked at the fresh newspaper and his face darkened. He bit his cigar and looked uncertain. The kid who challenged him actually became Shichibukai? ¡°I knew it, that guy Kuro, even if he is an enemy, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, he is from his hometown in East Blue!¡± Crocodile gritted his teeth and put the newspaper aside. On the side, Darz Bonis said lightly, ¡°Recently, there are rumors that Hawkeye personally admitted that he lost to Luciru Kuro, the position of the world¡¯s number one swordsman. Now it is his.¡± ¡°Humph, do you think it¡¯s real or fake?¡± Crocodile looked at Daz Ponis. The latter was silent, unable to make a decision. Crocodile smiled and said: ¡°Let me tell you, this answer is true, because that man, Kuro, is indeed ridiculously strong. And I have also touched Hawkeye, he is not a man who can lie.¡± ¡°When I was dealing with Barret, I knew that he and Mihawk would fight. I just didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.¡± ¡°The number one swordsman in the world¡­¡± Darz Bonis crossed his arms, his eyes were still cold, but there seemed to be some yearning and expectation in his eyes. Although he was an ability user, he was also a Swordsman and wanted that position. But he did not expect it to change hands now. ¡°But why didn¡¯t the news come out on a large scale? Is Hawkeye trying to hide it? No, he¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Daz Ponis couldn¡¯t understand this. Although he had only met Hawkeye a few times and only fought with him once, he knew that Hawkeye had the spirit of the world¡¯s number one swordsman. He was not that kind of person. ¡°It¡¯s not Mihawk we¡¯re hiding, it¡¯s Marine.¡± Crocodile narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°Marines have big movements, there must be some. This news is hidden, that is the matter of Lucilu Kuro. The recent news, there is Akainu, Fujitora, Green Bull, but there is no Kizaru. As long as these generals are dispatched, they are all at the news level, there will be reports afterwards, even the Vice-Admiral will be reported. But Kizaru, that guy, has not moved for a few months. There must be a problem.¡± Once upon a time, there was news of Garp crossing the Upside Down Mountain. Once those veteran Vice-Admiral moved out, there would definitely be news afterwards, not to mention the Admiral. Anything he did would be news. As someone who has always been paying attention to the news and looking for intelligence from the news, whether it is pirates, Marines, or Revolutionary Army, he will carefully observe the news. But strangely, Kizaru was the only one on Marine¡¯s side who did not move. As his right-hand man, Kuro, who is already world-famous, has been acting very strangely recently. Even the battle of Blackbeard did not get a lot of news, which is a little unbelievable. As for the trip to the Country of Peace, he made many inquiries and combined them with ¡®rumors¡¯ to confirm that Kuro went there and had a conflict with Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. Now, the matter of the number one swordsman in the world has been directly concealed. What are the Marines going to do? Seal off the entire Kizaru faction? No, that¡¯s impossible. Marines aren¡¯t that stupid. Those are two important combat forces. ¡°The current situation¡­ I still occasionally see Kuro, but from the news, it will give people a feeling of only showing a little, and there will be a storm behind, as if there is some big news, but Kizaru has disappeared, maybe¡­¡± Crocodile thought of something and his pupils shrank. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That guy, is he going to be promoted to Admiral?!¡± ¡°Admiral?¡± Darz Bonis was also a little moved. ¡°Rusilu Kuro? He is a general, with his personality¡­ another Akainu?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that.¡± Crocodile shook his head and said, ¡°He is different from Akainu. He is much more cunning than Akainu. If he is promoted to Admiral, his policy towards pirates will definitely change. It will no longer be him, but a third of Marine will change and the survival of pirates will be further reduced.¡± Shichibukai has become a force to be reckoned with in his hands. Although Crocodile doesn¡¯t care, this is indeed different from before. In Crocodile¡¯s view, this is Kuro¡¯s strategy in itself. This greatly reduces the number of pirates in the first half of the Grand Line and also forces them to fight pirates in the New World. This is only the ability to command seven people. If he was promoted to a general and had real power, it would be a cold winter for pirates. Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069: The World Is Changing! Chapter 1069: The World Is Changing! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In addition to Crocodile, there are others who have guesses. On an island somewhere in New World, the sea breeze blew the black cloak of a red-haired man on the cliff of the island. His other good arm was now holding a newspaper and looking at the sea in silence. ¡°Hey, Shanks, are you not going to continue to attend the wedding?¡± Ben Beckman approached from the rear and said, ¡°I can¡¯t find your people anywhere.¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a banquet, as long as you¡¯re happy. You can attend your own banquet, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± This wedding was a wedding between one of his crew members and someone he loved. They held the wedding on this island. Pirates are also human beings, and they also need to get married, and some are willing to marry them. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ben Beckman took the newspaper in Shanks¡¯ hand, glanced at it and said: ¡°The new Shichibukai? Admiral White?¡± Everyone knows that Kuro is looking for Shichibukai all over the world, and the new Shichibukai he found is very powerful. Joe Rudolph is very powerful. ¡°Sam William? The man with a bounty of 100 million Berries seems to have come from East Blue. He can be a Shichibukai. With the characteristics of that man Kuro, his strength should be unquestionable.¡± Ben Beckman said, ¡°But this kind of thing is not enough to make you so worried.¡± ¡°How am I worried?¡± Shanks smiled faintly. ¡°Think about it carefully. This newspaper, and the newspaper I saw before, is missing something.¡± ¡°What is missing?¡± Ben Beckman flipped through the newspaper again. The news on it was basically nothing serious. In addition to Commander White Sam William¡¯s happy mention of Shichibukai, the remaining information is: The alliance between the Beast Pirates and the Big Mom Pirates continues. Astya¡¯s ¡®Emperor¡¯ declared orthodoxy and issued documents to stop the war between the other two countries. Dressrosa ¡®Conqueror¡¯ enters the North Sea ¡­ This can be considered a big deal, and the lower ones are even smaller. ¡°This is nothing?¡± Ben Beckman asked curiously. ¡°Think again, about that guy Kuro,¡± Shanks said. These words stunned Ben Beckman. He looked at the newspaper again and said, ¡°This is strange. There is no news of him defeating Mihawk in the recent newspaper. The World Government should not let go of such big news. Mihawk personally admitted that there is no such thing as concealment. The World Government should also know about it. Why didn¡¯t they publish it?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the problem¡­¡± Shanks sighed. ¡°That guy, there has been too little news recently, but as soon as he appeared, it was all key points. Although the newspaper did not disclose it, Mihawk was defeated by Kuro. This matter was spread on a small scale, and everything that should be known should be known.¡± ¡°That kind of fight¡­¡± Ben Beckman blew out a mouthful of smoke. To be honest, he didn¡¯t quite recognize that kind of fight. Although the fight between the two was still very dangerous for him, it was still a bit less upright. But this is Mihawk¡¯s agreement with Kuro, and he can¡¯t say anything. The world¡¯s number one swordsman has actually changed hands. But now it¡¯s not about the competition, but the lack of relevant news. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Ben Beckman thought of something and said, ¡°In the recent newspapers, there are Admiral of the Marine Corps, Fujitora and Green Bull, but there is no Kizaru. There is very little news about Kuro. In addition, a lot of news is hidden at the moment¡­ It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Shanks chuckled and looked up at the sky. ¡°Times are always moving forward. Marines also have to replace new blood. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. The fact that Kuro severely injured Tiki was not disclosed. He went to the Country of Peace and still didn¡¯t disclose much to Kaido and Charlotte Ling Ling. Now the world¡¯s number one swordsman is the same. Maybe the sky is about to change.¡± Ben Beckman didn¡¯t say anything this time. Instead, he smoked his cigarette silently and looked at the sky with Shanks before sighing heavily. ¡­ . Impelton. Sixth floor. In a huge independent prison. Crash! Crash!! The sound of chains colliding kept ringing in the prison, getting louder and louder, accompanied by some strange laughter. ¡°Humph, humph, humph, humph!¡± The sound of chains shaking attracted the attention of a large number of Impel Down prison guards. Along with their footsteps, the prison guards appeared at the entrance of the prison and looked at a man inside with fear. In the prison that was big enough to pay attention to giants, there was only one man locked up. The man was lying on his back on the ground, his torso was tightly bound by chains, and his limbs were entangled by chains, extending all the way to the surroundings of the prison. As his body swayed, the chains of the prison were rattling. ¡°Doflamingo!¡± A jailer held his gun tightly and couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± Although they were bound by the Seastone chain and they were sure that he would not come out, they were still afraid to see this man. This is the first Shichibukai! And it¡¯s very dangerous! They have seen so many prisoners, but in terms of danger, this man is definitely in the top ten! ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you see it? Can¡¯t you see it?!¡± Doflamingo still had a newspaper in his hand, and he was grinning. When he was caught, the only request he made was to read the newspaper, which was naturally met. ¡°Golden Lion, Kuro! That guy is going to become a general. He has been planning for so long, and he is finally going to take that step. The ¡®Emperor¡¯ of Astya? It was said in the newspaper that the Duchy of Asia is going to become a member country, right? The leader is Kuro, their king is dead, but this Farytel is claiming orthodoxy. A civilian actually dares to claim orthodoxy, and it happened after Kuro went!¡± ¡°Hey, [Great Shield] Kaz¡¯s base is Greenbitt, he has the clone soldiers of Vinsmoke, and that bastard Pansa went to North Blue, what did he go there for? Vinsmoke is going to be in trouble! Blame them for being removed by the World Government!¡± ¡°Now, now! That Kuro is going to be a general under all of this! ¡î¡î¡î!!¡± Speaking of excitement, Doflamingo struggled wildly to break free from the chains. ¡°Hey, let me out! Let me out, I can help Kuro! Isn¡¯t Shichibukai short of one person? That position is mine! Let me continue. How can I be absent from pulling down those high and mighty people!¡± Crash!! The chains continued to rattle, making the prison guards tense up. Cold sweat flowed down their faces as they aimed their guns at the people inside. ¡°What are you arguing about! Doflamingo!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from outside. Hannibal walked in majestically and pointed at Doflamingo. ¡°Hey, at least give me face as the new Director. You criminal, stop arguing!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Doflamingo looked up at Hannibal and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The world is going to change!¡± Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070: Change Your Clothes Tomorrow! Chapter 1070: Change Your Clothes Tomorrow! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Doflamingo was making a fuss under Impel Down, and in Mariejois, the five old men had also made up their minds. ¡°Yes, yes, okay, we know.¡± Between powers. The five old men were still in the POSE position. The curly-haired old man sat there holding the microphone and listening to Den Den Mushi. Then, he hung up the microphone and looked at everyone. The curly-haired old man said, ¡°The decision has been made.¡± The remaining few people were silent for a while, and then the long-bearded old man spoke first: ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, Kuro has also fulfilled his promise.¡± The old man with the knife nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. The world¡¯s number one swordsman¡­ Although he didn¡¯t defeat the red-haired man, it¡¯s a result.¡± The red-skinned old man said, ¡°According to the intelligence, Akagami (Red Hair) did not fight with Kuro and Kuro did not find an opportunity. In addition, Hawkeye is on good terms with Akagami (Red Hair). If they really fight, Kuro may not be their opponent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The old man with a map on his head said in a deep voice: ¡°Kuro is very smart and knows how to preserve his strength. He is reassuring. It¡¯s just enough to deal with one. Marine¡¯s people have become the world¡¯s number one swordsman, which is a good opportunity for our World Government to increase their prestige.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± The other old men nodded. ¡°Then¡­¡± The old man with the map looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s decided. Polusalino will retreat and Lucilu Kuro will take over.¡± ¡­ . Headquarters. ¡°Brother Strawberry, you¡¯re here?¡± At the entrance of a large conference room in the Headquarters building, Kuro stood at the entrance like a greeter, waiting for people to arrive. ¡°Kuro, are you here to welcome me?¡± Strawberry was a little surprised, but then he thought of something and relaxed. He stroked his long beard and said with relief, ¡°It should be you.¡± Kuro tilted his head and was a little confused, but he still said, ¡°The old man asked me to welcome the guests at the door. You know, I can only welcome my superior.¡± His own subordinates did not bring him to the internal small gathering. The old man asked him to welcome people at the door. Since his superior had spoken, he could only do so. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Strawberry laughed and walked into the conference room. Kuro saw him go in and lean against the door. He took out the steam cigar from his arms and put it in his mouth. He took out a lighter and lit it, blowing out a white mist. ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome. Why did you let me come to welcome people?¡± ¡°Vice Admiral!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a Rear Admiral ran over and saluted first. ¡°Okay, go in.¡± Kuro nodded and was not as polite to Strawberry as before. With his current status, other than a veteran like Strawberry, there was really no need to be so polite. Do whatever you want in your position. Don¡¯t make it seem like you are irresponsible. That would not look good. Onigumo, Doberman, Stolob¨¦ry, Dalmatian, Momonga, and Burning Mountain. Six veteran elite Vice-Admiral. The first two are Sakasugi¡¯s faction, and the last two are the remnants of that idiot Kuzan. Dalmatian is neutral but does not belong to the old man. Only Strawberry was the old man¡¯s former subordinate and also in his faction. The others are ordinary Vice-Admiral and Rear Admiral that were brought out, and this kind of meeting is basically above Rear Admiral, the others are not qualified to participate. As time gradually passed, Vice-Admiral and Rear Admiral entered the conference room one after another, which made Kuro a little shocked. There was a period of time when this call was issued, and many people rushed to the headquarters from other places, but there were indeed a lot of them. He knew that the old man, as a general, must have a lot of power in his faction, but he calculated a little. It has been almost three hours since the morning. One after another, Marine Generals ran over to greet him. The number of them is almost over 300. This is not a cabbage, but at least a Marine Rear Admiral. This faction¡¯s power is really amazing. ¡°Big Brother.¡± At this moment, a silly voice came from the front. Battle Peach-Mall walked over wearing a dudou and a cloak and said, ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you.¡± Kuro glanced at him. ¡°No matter what, you are a major general. Can¡¯t you wear a formal dress? You wear this dudou every day. Are you so poor that you can¡¯t afford clothes or do you have too many dudou? When you were born, your family bought you a dudou that was buried in the ground, right?¡± Zhan Taowan was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°This is not a dudou, this is just my style of dressing. I really have a lot of clothes, there are three cabinets.¡± With that, he proudly stretched out three fingers. Kuro rolled his eyes and raised his hand to hit Zhan Taowan¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re still so proud, aren¡¯t you!¡± Sentomaru was 2.8 meters tall. In the past, he was about the same height as Kuro, but now Kuro was much taller than him, so he still felt like he was beating a child. ¡°Three cabinets! I¡¯ll give you three cabinets! Go and change your clothes tomorrow. If you don¡¯t wear formal clothes, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Kuro kicked his butt and kicked him in. ¡°It will damage the image of our faction. Go!¡± Zhan Taowan touched her butt and turned back and said, ¡°Big brother, I am the last one. Everyone else has gone in.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re the last one?¡± Kuro exhaled smoke. ¡°Okay, then go in.¡± With that, he walked into the dim conference room in front of him with Sentomaru. The old man had not arrived yet, but the rows of seats under the huge main seat were already filled with people. Rear Admirals and Vice-Admiral, each biting a cigar or cigarette, were smoking there, and their sitting posture was also strange. Some had their legs high up, some were sitting sideways with their legs crossed. Marine¡¯s sitting posture and Pirate¡¯s laughter are always a mystery. Sentomaru found a seat and sat down, while Kuro frowned and walked straight to the main seat. He looked at these Marines who were sitting strangely and coughed. For a moment, it was useless. Not only did he continue to sit in a strange manner, but he even turned on whispering. Kuro¡¯s face changed, he gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Sit tight!¡± This sentence made everyone¡¯s face become serious and they all sat up straight. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing!¡± Kuro pointed at them and said somewhat resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you sit in a strange way, but you smoke, you drink, and you wear a dudou. What are you doing? You are Marines! You should know shame, you know shame!¡± With that, Kuro puffed out a mouthful of smoke arrogantly. Marine Admiral: ¡°¡­¡± Sentomaru: ¡°¡­¡± Why did she bring him up alone? Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071: Old Master, You Didn’t Bring Your Cloak Chapter 1071: Old Master, You Didn¡¯t Bring Your Cloak Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Kuro has the right to criticize them. As the next leader of Kizaru¡¯s faction, he is admirable because of his achievements. On Marine¡¯s side, the situation of the line-up is very serious. This is an old disease left behind by the Sengoku period. After the ¡®World Recruitment¡¯ of Sakasugi period, a group of people without qualifications but strong came in, which changed the situation slightly. But that is the Marine as a whole. For the old Marines, these people who entered the Marine at a young age and stepped up step by step, they pay a lot of attention to qualifications. They are also not on the same side as those people from the World Conscription. Perhaps as colleagues, they can fight side by side, complete missions together, or be friends. However, they have never been able to enter the core faction. This is the arrogance of the old faction. But Kuro was different. First, he had joined the Marine Corps no less than these old Marines. It had been more than ten years so far, but he had just reached that youngest age when he joined, so even if it was more than ten years, he was not yet thirty years old. Of course, this alone is definitely not enough. One of the important factors of the Marine in the faction, or even the whole Marine, is Kuro¡¯s combat power and the results of his combat power! Those famous big pirates were all transformed into Kuro¡¯s ghosts, and their achievements were real. With combat power, achievements, and the old Marine, all these points combined are one of the reasons why Kuro can be heard and even laughed and scolded. Isn¡¯t it normal for the strong to have quirks? Sakasugi is impulsive and irritable, and he doesn¡¯t show mercy when he fights. His hobbies are tattoos and flower art, which is normal. Polusalino¡¯s hobby is to slack off everywhere and leave some face when he does things, which is also considered a personal favor. Kuzan likes to sleep and is lazy and has no fighting spirit. Laughing likes to gamble and linger on Flower Street. Green Bull doesn¡¯t like to eat. Kazuo likes to shout about the periphery. Ji Yuan has good wine and usually likes to linger in Flower Street, but she is going to be a geisha. The kind that sells their skills but not their bodies¡­ Their Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s hobby is scolding people and getting angry over things that he doesn¡¯t understand. After staying in the headquarters for a long time, they knew the characteristics of these ¡®celebrities¡¯. Of course, Kuro is qualified to scold them, and the only person who is not qualified to be scolded by Kuro, Stolobelli, is already sitting upright. ¡°Really, Marines should look like Marines. We are having a meeting, let¡¯s be serious, you are like bandits.¡± With that, Kuro spewed out another mouthful of smoke with an arrogant expression. ¡°Are we Marines or bandits? Don¡¯t learn from those G-5 idiots.¡± As soon as these words came out, many Marines sat up straight, but some habits were not changed, and it looked like they were crooked. But at least they were all sitting up, and Kuro did not force it. He nodded and was ready to find a place to sit down, but after glancing around, there seemed to be no seats for him in front. ¡°Where is my position?¡± Kuro said. ¡°Make way for me, make a position for me.¡± ¡°Brother Kuro.¡± At this time, Sentomaru said, ¡°The old man said that if there are no seats, you can sit in the main seat first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro looked at the huge main seat, thought for a moment, and sat directly on it. He was the direct subordinate of the old man and could be considered to have a say here. As the second-in-command of the faction, he would not shirk his responsibilities. It¡¯s fine to sit here. It¡¯s fine if the old man comes later. He will stand behind the old man too many times. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a simple meeting before the old man comes. First of all, let¡¯s forget about sitting posture, as long as it¡¯s not too unsteady, this is not forced. But you have to pay attention to your clothes, don¡¯t dress too strangely.¡± ¡°I know you have your own style, but you should dress like a human. I don¡¯t even ask for formal wear. As a Marine Admiral, you should have formal wear. I won¡¯t force you, but you should know your limits.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The generals shouted and their sitting posture was much more orderly than before. Kuro nodded and then sat there quietly. After thinking for a while, he looked at Strawberry and said, ¡°Brother, can you say a few words?¡± The old man was not here yet, and Kuro did not know what the meeting was about. He had never attended a meeting of the old man¡¯s faction and thought that the old man didn¡¯t even know how to do it. Now it seemed that although there was, he did not know what to say. If I stay here, I can only be embarrassed like this. That pot, no, I should throw the right to speak to others. Strawberry had been with the old man the longest. He must know what to say. Unexpectedly, Strawberry shook his head and said, ¡°Kuro, you should be the one talking this time. You have to get used to it. In the future, you will have a lot of time to lead such meetings and times.¡± I dominate? Kuro subconsciously leaned back, somewhat baffled. What could he lead? And this means that he will hold the meeting in the future? How many meetings can the old man have? He has joined the old man for more than three years and has never seen a meeting. This is the first time. ¡°Okay, then I will lead from now on.¡± Kuro nodded. Anyway, the meeting time interval is long, so it doesn¡¯t matter. There is only one in a few years. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s very lively.¡± At this moment, a sound came from the passage behind the main seat. Hearing the sound, Kuro quickly stood up and looked at the passage. A figure gradually walked out of the door of the passage. Kizaru¡¯s figure appeared there. He was still wearing a yellow formal suit with a turtleneck shirt inside. He walked in with his hands in his pockets. But it seems ¡­ ¡°No cloak?¡± Kuro was stunned. The old man had forgotten about the cloak. Watching Kizaru walk over, Kuro automatically came to his side, took off his cloak and put it on him. ¡°Old man, I forgot something,¡± Kuro whispered. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s sweet, Kuro.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I will wear it first and return it to you later.¡± With that, Kizaru sat down in the main seat, and Kuro stood behind him with a cigar in his mouth, just like before. ¡°Well, now for the meeting¡­¡± Kizaru glanced at the people who came this time and said with a smile, ¡°Speaking of which, I rarely have meetings. Unlike Sakasugi, the meetings are also small, but this one is a little big and I called all of you here. The main thing is to announce something.¡± Announcement? Kuro glanced at Kizaru. Is there anything that I don¡¯t know? I have to come to a special meeting to talk about it. Normally, I will know about this kind of thing. Is he hiding something from me now? Kuro glanced at the expressions of the others and found that they seemed to be a little confused, but Strawberry was expressionless. But his expression has always been the same, there is no difference. Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072: Yellow Robe Chapter 1072: Yellow Robe Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What is it, Old Master?¡± Curious, Kuro leaned over to Kizaru¡¯s ear and said. ¡°You will know later, Kuro, it is a good thing,¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡®Good thing?¡¯ With such a big venue and so many people, it must be a good thing to say that it is a good thing. It should not be a scam. ¡°What a surprise.¡± Kuro spewed out smoke and stood firmly behind Kizaru to see what he would say later. Kizaru cleared his throat, picked up Den Den Mushi on the table, put the microphone to his mouth, and said: ¡°Maximose, Maximose, can you hear me?¡± The Den Den Mushi¡¯s expansion allowed the sound to be released in the entire conference room. Kizaru tried two sentences and continued: ¡°It has been more than ten years since I became a general. I am 59 years old this year, and today is my birthday. After my birthday, I will be 60 years old.¡± Huh? Kuro was stunned. The old man did not say that. This is equivalent to his 60th birthday? That¡¯s a good thing. No wonder everyone came. But then again, the old man had not said anything about his birthday in the past few years, nor had he celebrated his birthday, so no one knew. They don¡¯t seem to have a tradition of celebrating birthdays. But it was worth holding a birthday party. Thinking of this, Kuro nodded and left from behind Kizaru. He walked to the back door and turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wristwatch to make a call. Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance turned into the appearance of a retarded¡­ wise man wearing glasses, he said hesitantly: ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± ¡°Go, book all the restaurants behind Headquarters for me. Book the biggest one first, so that the old man and I have a place to eat, and then invite all the top Marines. The banquet will be held for seven days, so that those who didn¡¯t arrive will have time to come back. My old man¡¯s 60th birthday, we must make them give face.¡± ¡°Birthday? Yes, I understand, I¡¯ll go and inform them now.¡± Crowe quickly replied. ¡°Well, call Cass and Wilbur over. Seven days is enough. If there are really those who can¡¯t make it in time, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make up for it later.¡± Kuro hung up the phone and continued to walk inside. It¡¯s the old man¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s a little petty to call his faction. It¡¯s more lively to call everyone over. ¡°Time has passed too quickly. Some of you can be considered to have grown up under my watch. Now you are over 40 years old, and I am also 60 years old. I also feel tired. Young people nowadays are too scary, but what is good is that there is a young man who happens to be on our side.¡± When he went in, Kizaru was still talking, and this sentence made everyone look at Kuro, who had just come in. There was relief, excitement, and admiration in his eyes. Strawberry stroked his long beard, his face full of relief. The few Vice-Admiral beside him were a little impressed. After all, Kuro is considered a new generation, but he has such a proud record, which is very admirable. As for the young Rear Admiral, their faces were full of excitement. Marines are actually even more arrogant than pirates, especially the old-school Marines. Among them, not everyone, even the veteran Strawberry, is convinced. Although he is very strong, there are so many achievements here. Many Vice-Admiral¡¯s achievements are actually not much worse than Strawberry¡¯s. But Kuro is different. In terms of age, it is definitely not possible. He is young and powerful, but not necessarily convinced. Even if he is young and has such a terrifying record, there are still people who are not convinced. But Kuro has power! Sword is not known by ordinary Marines, but at their level, they know a little. Shichibukai was known by everyone. That power was the greatest power under Kuro. As a reserve general of the Headquarters, he defeated many big pirates and has great strength and power. From the moment he joined Kizaru¡¯s faction, he was favored by others. Later, he was designated as the successor of the faction and he will definitely be a general in the future. This time, Admiral Kizaru must be preparing to retreat. As Marine Admiral, they already have news. During this period of time, Kizaru has deliberately downplayed himself, giving them a signal. And now that they said it, they had roughly guessed it in their hearts. No one was unconvinced, and the young Rear Admirals were even more excited. They also know Kuro¡¯s life very well and know that this is a colleague who will not mistreat his subordinates. Once he takes office, the scope of their activities and the power of doing things will be much greater than before. Only Kuro ¡­ Why are you looking at me? Kuro returned to Kizaru¡¯s back with a puzzled look on his face. Isn¡¯t he just a young man? Isn¡¯t it normal to flatter him at such a meeting? ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Kizaru stood up with a smile and pointed to the main seat and said, ¡°You sit here.¡± ¡°Me? Old man, I am not suitable,¡± Kuro said. He had nothing to say. He had already finished talking before the old man came. Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward if he went up now? Kizaru did not say anything and just looked at him with a smile. ¡°Sit down¡­¡± Suddenly, Strawberry said, ¡°You can sit in this position.¡± ¡°Yes, sit! Vice-Admiral Kuro, you can sit!¡± ¡°Yes, I agree!¡± ¡°Seconded!¡± With Strawberry¡¯s words, the Marine Generals below spoke one by one. ¡°Big Brother, you have to sit in this position!¡± Sentomaru also shouted from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll sit.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and sat down on the main seat without any pleasantries. He picked up the microphone and said, ¡°I say, today is the old man¡¯s birthday. What are you doing? What are you talking about? I have said what I should say before. Let me remind you again, I don¡¯t care what posture you usually wear, but at the old man¡¯s birthday party, at least you are dressed like a proper person!¡± ¡°Especially you, Sentomaru. When the meeting is over, change your clothes immediately. If you don¡¯t have any clothes, go buy them. After today¡¯s meeting, if I see you wearing a dudou again, I will peel off your skin!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone straightened their bodies and stood up. They saluted and shouted in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Strawberry finally got up and slowly gave a Marine salute. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Something touched Kuro¡¯s shoulder. He turned around and saw Kizaru taking off his cloak and putting it on him. He looked around at the people on the field and finally looked at Kuro. ¡°Then, I am going to retire and you will lead me in the future, Kuro.¡± ¡°?¡± A large question mark appeared above Kuro¡¯s head, and then the question mark popped up violently as if it was a derivative. ¡°?!!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and his mouth fell open. ¡°Retire, retire?!¡± Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073: Give Me a Chance! Chapter 1073: Give Me a Chance! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Retired? Why did he retire just like that?! Kuro¡¯s pupils shook violently and he stood up and said loudly, ¡°Grandpa, why did you retreat?! It shouldn¡¯t be, you are in your prime!¡± ¡°Oh, this is the decision of the higher-ups. I also feel that my energy has been insufficient recently.¡± Kizaru said with a smile. ¡°Impossible!¡± Kuro flatly denied, ¡°This is absolutely impossible. How can the higher-ups let you go?! I absolutely don¡¯t believe it!¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a matter of whether you believe it or not. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s stipulated by the higher-ups. I have already decided to withdraw. As for who will take over, Kuro, you have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s head was a little numb. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether you will step down or not. I shouldn¡¯t sit in this position now. There are so many qualified people. Look at Brother Stolobelli, I think he is suitable.¡± Being a general is absolutely impossible! ¡°I can¡¯t, Kuro, you are the most qualified.¡± Strawberry refused directly. ¡°Then I can¡¯t either. If I really can¡¯t, I can choose¡­ Forget it, forget I said it.¡± Kuro pursed his lips. He wanted to say that there were still two Great Generals in reserve, but he quickly realized that he was talking about the successor of Kizaru¡¯s faction. How could this faction be interfered by outsiders? Although Brother Jiji is quite compatible with them, they are not his faction after all. But what¡¯s a little numb now is that although the successor and the position of Admiral don¡¯t conflict, it doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t unite, because Kuro knows very well that he is also a candidate for Admiral, once the old man comes down¡­ ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Kuro still did not give up. Kizaru chuckled and nodded. ¡°No, Kuro.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t give me a chance?¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°What opportunity?¡± Kizaru asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a general.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say this to me, you have to say it to the higher-ups.¡± ¡°I want to be a good Vice-Admiral,¡± Kuro said. ¡°I just want to be a good Vice-Admiral.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t choose.¡± Kizaru chuckled as he reached out and pressed Kuro¡¯s shoulder back into his seat. ¡°In short, the higher-ups have decided to let me retreat, so only you can take over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Kuro straightened his neck and shouted, ¡°Old man, you have contributed to the government and shed blood for the Marine. How can you retreat just like that? You want to see Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars)!¡± ¡°I have already seen it and recommended you, don¡¯t worry.¡± After forcing Kuro to sit down, Kizaru patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Anyway, everything is in your hands now.¡± Kuro opened his eyes and looked at him for a long time before saying in a daze, ¡°So, you have already retreated, and because of this, you didn¡¯t wear the cloak?¡± Kizaru smiled. ¡°Well, I will have a new cloak. The previous cloak is not suitable. Now, I will leave it to you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kuro looked into Kizaru¡¯s eyes and turned to look at the expectant people. He opened his mouth and was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. It¡¯s not suitable to stay here now.¡± Kizaru said again, shrugged and left the venue. Kuro, on the other hand, stared blankly at the people in the venue, his head in a mess. This day finally came. Kuro knew that as a general candidate, once the old man retired, he would definitely have to take over. Although he didn¡¯t want to take over, he didn¡¯t need to think to know that as the most powerful old tradition of the three general candidates, he would be the general. The faction will not allow others to occupy this position. After all, this is different from Aokiji¡¯s voluntary withdrawal and Akainu¡¯s promotion to Marshal. One faction was almost disbanded, and the other developed to a higher level. The old man¡¯s branch, as an old Marine, will not allow the last Admiral position to be occupied by World conscripts. Kizaru¡¯s faction will not let others occupy this Admiral position, and Sakasugi will also consider their faction. In other words, from the day he took over Kizaru¡¯s faction and turned the Monkey Sect into a Fish Sect, he would be a general. But ¡­ Why is it so fast! He couldn¡¯t just wait for more than ten years and wait for the old man to settle down before he came up. This is fine too. When the time comes, he can find a suitable successor and stay here for a few years. He can also use this as an excuse to retire smoothly. It¡¯s too fast now. He¡¯s not even 30 years old. He¡¯s only 27 years old! The faction leader was easy to deal with, but when he thought of the general, he felt suffocated. ¡°I, I need to calm down¡­¡± Seeing so many people here, Kuro pursed his lips and waved his hand. Then, he crossed his hands and covered his mouth. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You guys go out first.¡± Strawberry got up first and walked out. The remaining generals gradually dispersed and left. ¡°Big brother?¡± Seeing that Kuro¡¯s expression was not right, he walked over and asked, ¡°Are you too excited? To be honest, I am too. The old man actually announced his retirement today. You will be a great general in the future.¡± **TIP** As soon as he said that, Kuro stood up and slapped the back of his head. ¡°General! I¡¯ll let you be a general! Let you be a general! Is it so easy to be a general? Will it be me?! Don¡¯t be too complacent!¡± Kuro cursed a few times and felt a little breathless. He held his chest and took a few deep breaths. Trembling, he took out a cigar and lit it. Sentomaru covered the back of his head and stood at the side aggrievedly, not quite understanding how he had provoked Kuro again. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. Vice-Admiral Tokikake and Vice-Admiral Momousagi can¡¯t compete with you, and they won¡¯t compete with you. You must be a great general.¡± ¡°Yes! I know! That¡¯s what¡¯s scary!¡± Kuro glared at Battle Peach Maru. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Kuro knew that Jiji and Jiyuan could not compete with him. First of all, the old man had retired and there was a successor. Secondly, the personalities of these two people would not compete with him. In other words, it was certain that he would become a general. Even if I force Kazumi to compete with him, I won¡¯t be able to win. Right now, he is not alone. He is responsible for the expectations of the entire faction. He has to fight for the position of a general even if he doesn¡¯t want to. Even if someone really wants to fight with him, he can¡¯t let go of this position! This is the worst! His current situation is like clapping for love. He clearly wants to take a little longer, but due to the time constraints, the entire faction is too comfortable. He can¡¯t control it at all. Then he could only pour out his energy. Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074: I Remember Something Happy Chapter 1074: I Remember Something Happy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Go, go, go, why are you standing here? Get out of here and change your clothes!¡± Kuro¡¯s mind was in a mess. He looked at Battle Momomaru who was standing there and kicked him in the shin. ¡°Oh, I know, Big Brother, I will buy it now.¡± Zhan Taowan scratched her head and was about to walk out. ¡°Wait, after you go out, help me look at the back of the Headquarters. When the time comes, go and cooperate with Crowe. I have booked all the restaurants at the back of the Headquarters. This time, you will be the reception.¡± Kuro said. ¡°Booked all the restaurants?¡± Sentomaru thought about it and nodded heavily. ¡°Okay, Big Brother!¡± When he walked out of the door, he looked up at the sky and bared his teeth. ¡°What? I still have to celebrate.¡± As he watched Sentomaru leave, Kuro sat alone on the main seat. He leaned back and raised his head. The tip of the cigar in his mouth lit up and he breathed out a mouthful of smoke deeply. The smoke was like steam and dispersed in the sky. He stared blankly at the smoke for a long time before cursing. ¡°F*ck!¡± Shaking his head, Kuro turned on the Den Den Mushi on his wristwatch and dialed Crowe¡¯s number. ¡°Come over. It¡¯s in the big conference room on the old man¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Mr. Kuro.¡± There was a quick response from the other side. After a while, Crowe walked in from the door of the conference field. However, as soon as he entered, his footsteps stopped and his forehead began to sweat. Because right in front of the slightly large main seat, Kuro leaned back in his chair and leaned his head back to smoke. The steam-like smoke shrouded his face. Although people couldn¡¯t see his expression, they could vaguely feel that¡­ he was in a bad mood. He had not seen Mr. Kuro maintain such a posture for a long time. The last time was when he was promoted to Vice-Admiral. But this situation is not good for Crowe himself. He feels unlucky. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I¡¯m here.¡± Crowe took a few steps forward and said carefully. No answer. Kuro was still smoking his cigar calmly. Crowe pursed his lips and took two steps forward. ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± Kuro glanced at him and smirked. ¡°Why are you so far away from me?!¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m moving forward.¡± Crowe wiped the sweat from his forehead and stepped forward. ¡°Is it done?¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already said it. The owners of those restaurants have agreed,¡± said Crowe. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether to try to lower the price as much as possible. After all, it will cost a lot.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s the old man¡¯s birthday this time. Make the noodles for me and spend as much as you want. Also, come here!¡± Crowe had no choice but to close his eyes and die! He strode over and stood next to Kuro, pretending to listen. Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said slowly, ¡°In addition to the old man¡¯s birthday, there is another explosive news. He has retired.¡± He retreated?! Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank. After being stunned for a moment, the corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up. Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ ¡°I¡¯m taking over. If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll probably be promoted to general.¡± Kuro said faintly. The smile on Crowe¡¯s lips widened and he almost grinned. It has finally come to this! Mr. Kuro has finally completed his plan! Crowe didn¡¯t say anything and let Kuro look at him. The corners of his mouth were strangely open, and even his white teeth were faintly visible. This made Kuro frown and he said unhappily, ¡°You seem happy?¡± These words shocked Crowe. He had to restrain himself and continue to act with Mr. Kuro. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Crowe¡¯s expression turned cold and he flatly denied it. ¡°You are clearly laughing!¡± Kuro said angrily. ¡°I just remembered something happy,¡± Crowe said seriously. Kuro raised his eyebrows and gritted his teeth. ¡°You want to play this game with me? If you tell me that your wife gave birth, I will beat you up. You don¡¯t have a wife!¡± Crowe said nothing. ¡®Is there such a thing?¡¯ ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have time to be angry with you now. I called you here mainly to think about it. First of all, I have to take this position even if I don¡¯t want to. Since the old man has retired, this class is mine and no one can take it away.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°But, can you think of a way to stop the old man from retreating? There is still a chance to save him.¡± He still wanted to stop the old man from leaving. Crowe thought for a moment and probed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to communicate with the higher-ups? I remember your relationship with Tenryubito¡­¡± ¡°Come on, tenryubito can¡¯t affect this.¡± Kuro suddenly waved his hand. ¡°If they can affect this, then the Marine Corps will have long ceased to exist. Besides, how is my relationship with Tenryubito good? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t want my grave to be picked off and hung on a street lamp one day.¡± With that, he touched his chin and muttered, ¡°Five Elder Stars? I¡¯m not familiar with the Five Elder Stars, I don¡¯t have a phone.¡± How could Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) have a phone for them? Even the Admiral ran over personally. They only had their contacts and no one contacted them. They were high and mighty and did not give them their contact information. Did he have to make a trip to Mariejois? This is the old man¡¯s birthday¡­ ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Kuro stood up and said to Crowe, ¡°I asked Sentomaru to cooperate with you. Get everything done. I will go to Mariejois myself.¡± He could fly, so he could still run to Mary Joa. ¡°I know, Mr. Kuro, I will finish it.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and vowed. Kuro glared at him. ¡°You can¡¯t make a mistake on the old man¡¯s birthday. Leave the people you can¡¯t invite to me. I¡¯ll personally invite him. It doesn¡¯t matter if he retires or not. You have to do a good job on his birthday. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Crowe pursed his lips. You asked him to do it. When has he ever done anything wrong? Isn¡¯t your biological grandfather¡¯s birthday his own? ¡°Okay, go, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Kuro waved his hand and walked straight out of the conference room. His figure floated and he rushed into the air. Crowe watched him disappear and was stunned for a while before he suddenly laughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes began to look a little ferocious and there was an excited smile on his lips. He took out Den Den Mushi from his arms and called David directly. When the other party picked up, he said: ¡°Mr. Kuro is going to be a general.¡± ¡­ . At this time, in the North Blue. Dressrosa¡¯s fleet is sailing at sea. In that ship, David watched Den Den Mushi slowly spit out a sentence and was stunned on the spot. Then, his eyes gradually showed strong excitement! Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075: Gifts for Master Chapter 1075: Gifts for Master Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios David said nothing, and before he could speak, the phone on the other end hung up. He stared at the Den Den Mushi for a long time and suddenly looked up at the sky in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In the rear, Kyros noticed this and came over to ask. At this moment, a mechanical leg was attached to his broken leg. As a swordsman with good combat power, David would naturally not let go of this kind of combat power. When he had no legs, he almost killed Doflamingo with a surprise attack. So, after joining the new Dressrosa, David would naturally find someone to get him a mechanical leg. That leg itself has a weapon, and with the support of the leg, Kyros¡¯s combat power will definitely be higher than before. In the apparent Dressrosa, Kyros¡¯s combat power is still second. David glanced at him and said slowly, ¡°Master¡­ is going to be a general.¡± ¡®My lord?¡¯ Cyrus understood that he was talking about Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un of the Marine Corps. King David had always called him Master to show his respect. ¡°Admiral?¡± Cyrus nodded and said, ¡°That should be worth celebrating. Our newborn Dressrosa has accepted his favor and should give him a gift.¡± He didn¡¯t know much, but he knew that if it hadn¡¯t been for Kuro, David wouldn¡¯t have come to power. Although there had been some gaps at the time, King David had shown them what a real king was with his actions, and it had made Dressrosa better. How good it is now. Dressrosa is powerful and the residents are happy, and they have begun to believe in justice. When they encounter evil things, they no longer run away but fight. Even Kyros himself often read the book ¡°Justice Faith¡±. That book almost became his pillar of faith. He just didn¡¯t know who the author was. King David never said anything. He was probably not from Dressrosa. It would be great if that kind of person could join Dressrosa. ¡°A congratulatory gift¡­¡± David muttered to himself. The corners of his mouth curled up as he looked in the direction of the sea, his eyes firm. ¡°That¡¯s too much of a coincidence. There¡¯s only one thing for my gift!¡± He actually felt a little guilty because he had not fulfilled his master¡¯s wish. If he had fulfilled his master¡¯s wish and given it as a gift, his master would definitely be very happy. His gift has always been different from others. His master¡¯s long-cherished wish is his mission. But there is still a chance. For Master, the Admiral is definitely not the end. There is still a way to go. Now, I will give Master a big gift! ¡°The Vinsmoke family hasn¡¯t been found yet!¡± David asked in a deep voice. ¡°We are still searching and have sent out many patrol ships,¡± Kyros responded. ¡°Increase the speed, Master will definitely not take too long to become a general. Since someone has told me, it will only take a few days, maybe a little longer, but I am not sure, so it must be fast. Now, divide some of the fleet and continue to search!¡± He had been here for a long time. Vinsmoke had been removed from the World Government and was now no different from a pirate. Moreover, it was a mobile country. The North Blue was so big that it could not be found in a day or two. However, as the king, David also got some information from the World Government and locked in several areas. Now he is searching in these areas. ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll give the order now!¡± Kyros nodded and took out Den Den Mushi to make a call. At this moment, David thought of something and dialed Den Den Mushi. After the Den Den Mushi picked up the call, it turned into a somewhat sloppy image and a low voice came, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Joshua, let me tell you something.¡± David said, ¡°Master, who is also Luciru Kuro, is going to be promoted to a general. Have you prepared his gift?¡± Den Den Mushi was silent for a while and said: ¡°How long?¡± ¡°The sooner the better.¡± ¡°I will do it as soon as possible. At that time, I will take a third of Astya as a gift.¡± ¡°Only one-third?¡± David said. ¡°If you had accepted our help at that time, maybe the whole Astya would have been taken down.¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely not enough time. Don¡¯t be too naive, David. Besides, Astya¡¯s unification needs to be done by Astya¡¯s people themselves. Don¡¯t try to command me. You are just the seneschal of Depon, not the Minister of Depon. The Minister is not ready to sit here for the time being. We have plenty of time.¡± ¡°I admire that Minister. I am devoted to his theory and joined De Bon for this, but you have no right to command me. I only listen to the words of that Minister, but he is still lying dormant, so I can do whatever I want.¡± ¡°I will prepare a congratulatory gift for this. One-third of Astya, which is the place of the Duchy of Faya, is enough!¡± After listening to Den Den Mushi¡¯s words, David said, ¡°If you have your own ideas, just come and see. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want support, but you can¡¯t fail, especially at this juncture!¡± ¡°I am the Emperor of Astya!¡± **TIP** Den Den Mushi was hung up. David looked at Den Den Mushi who had fallen into silence, shook his head and smiled. Pharatea Joshua, he ran to make contact earlier. This is a very powerful and unique person. He would not be taken in by Dressrosa. When he came into contact with him, he strictly rejected this aspect because he felt that he had no bloodline, no jurisprudence, and therefore no power. However, his master said that he wanted to make contact, so David had to complete it. In the end, when negotiations failed, David could only take out the book Just Faith and try to make Joshua change his mind. Because he found that this guy¡¯s thoughts were very close. Although there were some changes, it could be fought for. If it still doesn¡¯t work, he will use force to subdue it. Even if Joshua doesn¡¯t surrender, he will conquer the Duchy of Faa. But fortunately, after seeing the book, Paretel Joshua was shocked and keenly discovered that it was a translation book and asked him for the original version, the former ¡°Quotations of Justice¡±. After that, he fell in love with him and thought that his master was the chosen one, a stronger and higher-minded existence than him. He agreed to join Debang and raised an army. However, his condition is to refuse their Dressrosa¡¯s participation in the war. They want to unify Astya with their own strength. Only in this way can they be clean and also awaken Astya¡¯s people. This, David agreed. He could not change Joshua¡¯s mind, and Joshua was not weak. If they really fought, he could crush the existence of the Duchy of Faa. Let him do it himself. As long as he joins Depon and is led by Dressrosa, it doesn¡¯t matter what he does. What David wanted now was to get more countries to join. He would talk about the rest later. ¡°King!¡± Suddenly, Kyros ran over and shouted, ¡°The Vinsmoke family has been found!¡± ¡°Found it¡­¡± David clenched his fists and his eyes widened. ¡°Then go over! In three days, I want Vinsmoke to submit to me!¡± As a congratulatory gift from Master, bring the entire technology of Vinsmoke! Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076: Accidentally Entering White Tiger Hall? Chapter 1076: Accidentally Entering White Tiger Hall? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mary Joa, Holy Land, as the residence of tenryubito, the core of the World Government. Anyone who wants to enter Mariejois can only do so with permission from the higher-ups. No matter who it is, even if it is the king of the various alliances, they have to walk up the huge steps leading to the door to enter Mariejois. However, some people broke in some time ago and they were very unscrupulous. Those people were the Revolutionary Army. Although they claimed to have been killed, the security has become much more serious recently. The guards at the gate have changed from two people to two teams, and there are more guards inside. At this moment, a figure suddenly fell from the gate of Mariejois. ¡°Who is it!!¡± The soldiers guarding the gate subconsciously clenched their spears. One of the soldiers even turned on the Den Den Mushi to seek support. But soon, they were stunned because the newcomer was a guy in Marine clothes. Or did he fly down? The soldier was about to hang up the microphone. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, report.¡± Kuro said directly: ¡°I am Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un, I want to see Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) and report.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to get from the new headquarters to Mariejois. The distance between the two points was the shortest in a straight line. He flew directly to Mariejois. If not for the fact that he was afraid that the impact would be bad, he would not have landed outside the gate, but directly in the palace of the Pangu Palace. ¡°Kim, Vice-Admiral Kim?¡± Of course, the soldiers knew Kuro. His reputation is not small, and his performance during the last World Conference period was also amazing. Saint Charles directly declared that this Vice-Admiral is his good friend. Moreover, he did not mind the identity of this mortal and allowed the mortal to say some disrespectful words to him. Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, for those of us who are in Mariejois, some people regard it as a myth! That¡¯s Tenryubito! In other words, God! Even if the king of a World Government country is just a king on the ground, he can¡¯t resist the ¡®God¡¯ in the sky, but a Marine will be regarded as a friend by tenryubito, then don¡¯t these soldiers who are often in Mariejois have a chance¡­ There is no need to be friends. As long as they are close to tenryubito, they will have a lot of power and wealth! Many of the soldiers who served in Mariejois thought so. Some of them admired Kuro for stopping Saint Charles from attacking Princess Shirahoshi and felt that he was a Marine who knew when to advance and when to retreat. ¡°Hurry up, can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Looking at them in a daze, Kuro urged again, ¡°What are you waiting for? What, did the Revolutionary Army beat you silly some time ago? Or did the tenryubito beat you silly? Move!¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The soldier holding Den Den Mushi quickly nodded and continued to dial Den Den Mushi, but he had already changed his number. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and took out a steam cigar and put it in his mouth. He lit it with a lighter and stood there, waiting for the soldier on the other side to make a call. At this level, he definitely can¡¯t go straight to Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), but if he calls his superior, his superior will call his superior¡¯s superior, his superior¡¯s superior will call his superior¡¯s superior¡¯s superior¡­ He repeated it endlessly until he reached his head. Soon, the Den Den Mushi of the waiting soldier rang. As he picked up the microphone, the image of Den Den Mushi became serious. ¡°Is Jin Lu here?¡± The voice was low and dignified. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± Kuro replied from a distance and blew out a mouthful of smoke. Den Den Mushi paused for a moment and then said lightly, ¡°Come in.¡± After saying that, Den Den Mushi hung up and Den Den Mushi fell into silence. SQUEAK. The soldiers opened the door and a soldier was about to lead Kuro inside. ¡°Vice-Admiral, come this way¡­¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m in a hurry, don¡¯t lead the way, just get permission.¡± Kuro directly waved his hand and asked, ¡°Who was the one who asked me in Den Den Mushi just now? Do you know him?¡± The soldier shook his head blankly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be a high-level organization.¡± ¡°Really, forget it¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and walked through the door. He definitely did not want to walk on the ¡®automatic sidewalk¡¯, or rather, he did not want to walk. The moment he stepped through the door, he floated and flew directly towards the Pangu Palace. There was no need to make many turns and twists and turns. He arrived at the entrance of the Pangu Palace in a straight line and directly entered the gate. At this time, there was already a CP person in a black suit waiting at the gate. The man bowed to Kuro and said, ¡°Please follow me, Vice Admiral Kim.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Vice-Admiral, you must be joking. That is naturally the person you want to see.¡± The CP officer smiled faintly and turned to walk in. Yoho? Kuro was stunned and subconsciously looked at the outside door. Could it be that the person who talked to him with Den Den Mushi was Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars)? Speaking of which, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). I¡¯ve always heard that these five old men only know how to put on a kind of POSE and they don¡¯t do anything related to people at all. Now that I¡¯m finally going to see them, it¡¯s a little novel to think about it. After following the CP official for a while and finally stepping on another staircase, he stopped at a door where two doors were combined and then saluted Kuro behind him and said, ¡°This time, Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un, I will not disturb the five lords to talk to you.¡± With that, he took the initiative to leave the corridor. Kuro looked at the closed double doors and felt a little awkward. Could it be that when he pushed open the door, there was no one inside but piles of information, and then a bunch of CP officials immediately came to arrest him, saying that he stole the World Government¡¯s secrets, and then Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) came out and told him that he had broken the law and that they never let him come here. What was the name of this play? Accidentally entered White Tiger Hall? ¡°Well, how is that possible? The old man is not a madman.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and shook his head. He stretched out his hands and pushed the door open, revealing the scene inside. There was no place with information like the kind of place that his neurotic brain had just filled in. There was only a very clean arrangement. In the center of this place, there was a large meeting place. There were many sofas, but no one sat on them. Only on a sofa in the center, there were five old men sitting or fighting, with different positions. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time¡­¡± Among the five old men, the curly-haired old man sitting in the middle had his elbows on the crook of his legs, the back of his hands supporting his chin. He slowly raised his head and looked at Kuro standing at the door. ¡°Luciru Kuro.¡± Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077: I Don’t Agree! Chapter 1077: I Don¡¯t Agree! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios These five old men had map scars on their heads and huge mustaches. There was an old man with curly hair and a big beard. There was also a long-haired old man with a straight beard, and an old man with blond hair and red skin, but his hairstyle and beard looked quite normal. There was also the old man with the knife who had a bright head and the sunlight coming from the window could cause a reflective phenomenon with his head. They were all old men, but he could not let Kuro underestimate them. Who is the most powerful person in this world? ¡®General?¡¯ ¡®King?¡¯ Is it Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) who obtained the strength of the regional tyrant? Or is it the Pirate King who obtained freedom? This is hard to say, but it is undeniable that the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) of the World Government must be the top group of these power structures. They are the supreme leaders of the World Government and are the top group of people who can decide the movements of the world. Rather than saying that the subordinate agencies of the World Government are Marine, CP, and Shichibukai, it is better to say that they are the subordinate agencies of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). Even if Shichibukai is now under Kuro¡¯s command, in name, he is still the Seven Warlords of the Sea and still belongs to the flag of the Five Elder Stars. And these old men who control all the power are the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars)! Kuro looked at the five old men for a moment before nodding. ¡°I am Kuro.¡± The curly-haired old man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see you, Luciru Kuro. I didn¡¯t expect you to find us first.¡± The red-skinned old man said, ¡°But we are very busy. Your time is limited.¡± The long-bearded old man said, ¡°Yes, it is because of you that we have time to gather and listen to you. I hope you have good words.¡± The old man with the map nodded, and the old man with the knife hugged the knife in his arms tightly. Kuro subconsciously crossed his arms and bit his cigar. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t agree¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the five old men glared at Kuro. But then he realized it was Kuro, not Sakasugi. Kuro also felt a little strange. He was only halfway through his sentence. Why are these five old men staring at him? And he felt that he was lacking a Marine hat or something when he said this¡­ But soon, he reacted and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Admiral Kizaru¡¯s retreat. He is so young. If he retreats now, will he let go of an important combat force? I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m not in a hurry to be promoted to Admiral. I can wait for a long time, really, really wait for a long time!¡± He could wait for a lifetime. He really didn¡¯t care. If it weren¡¯t for the position of the successor of the faction, he wouldn¡¯t even want to fight for it. The only chance to save it now is for Gor¨­sei to disagree. The old man¡¯s relationship is not like Garp¡¯s, there are many kinds of retirement, there are those who take the blame, such as Sengoku. Someone has to take the blame for the losses of the war. He already had the intention to retreat and wanted to kill his old enemy, Whitebeard, in one battle before retreating. Now that he has completed his mission, he has also taken the blame. This was because Sengoku knew that no one else could do it. He was the person in charge of the Marine at that time, and no one could take the blame better than him. This is taking the blame and retreating. And falling out. Garp was this kind of person. Although he had a lot of credit, and the battle of the Valley of God and the battle of Roger the Pirate King had become his amulet, it did not mean that he could not fall out. Son is Revolutionary Army, dedicated to overthrowing the World Government, although they claim to only want to deal with tenryubito¡­ But what¡¯s the difference between the two?! The current World Government and Tenryubito are inseparable. Grandson¡­ One of Cap¡¯s two grandsons was Roger¡¯s son, who was even tried by Whitebeard as a successor and died in the War Of The Best. Half of the credit goes to Kuro for the successful execution. The other is his own grandson, wanting to be Roger¡­ What he did was the biggest. All the big trouble so far was caused by this person. After that, Garp also took his leave. It was purely because it was too much. That straw hat kid rampaged on the battlefield. At that time, how many Marines gave Garp face, even the old man gave him face, and he didn¡¯t kill him. Otherwise, in that state, he might be able to deal with a few Vice-Admiral, but he would definitely not be able to deal with more than a dozen Vice-Admiral. Moreover, he would not be able to stop those elite Vice-Admiral. This matter was too loose. The only person who did not go easy was Sakasugi, and coincidentally, Sakasugi was promoted to Marshal¡­ With the two added together, Garp had no choice but to retreat. Besides, after Ace died and Luffy¡¯s death did not change, Garp had lost his motivation and seemed to be tired, so he simply let go. Ace¡¯s matter has already caused him to fall out with the World Government. He is just a careless person who doesn¡¯t care, while the World Government is still concerned about the issue of face and previous merits. That achievement is too great, so great that the World Government can treat Straw Hat as an ordinary pirate. After all, there are so many pirates in this world, and they have never heard of anyone who dares to make a scene in the first half of the game. Straw Hat is the first. If it were any other ordinary pirate, let alone being caught, the grass on their grave would have been several meters tall. But Sengoku and Karp have other reasons, but the old man is not! The old man always carried out orders in major matters. Although he didn¡¯t know which step it would take, he carried out all the orders of the World Government. Unlike Sakasugi, he didn¡¯t directly attack those who didn¡¯t like him. The old man may not have contributed much, but this is not a reason for the World Government to think that he is wrong. In fact, this is not even a reason. Even if the old man wants to withdraw, it is a very normal withdrawal because of his age or other factors. Like Kong before Sengoku, he was promoted from Marine Marshal to Three-Armed Marshal. Although in Kuro¡¯s opinion, this position is useless, it is still a promotion. The old man would either rise or wait for time to fall. It¡¯s too early. It doesn¡¯t make sense! The five old men looked at each other, and the long-bearded old man said to Kuro: ¡°You think that Polusalino should not retreat now?¡± ¡°Yes, we should not retreat.¡± Kuro nodded. The Map Elder said, ¡°You have to know one thing, Lucilu Kuro, if Polusalino steps down, you will be the new general.¡± Sure enough ¡­ Kuro bit his cigar harder. These five old men really think so! ¡°Yes, Admiral¡­¡± The red-skinned old man said in a deep voice, ¡°I remember that you are not yet 30 years old. We have never seen a general who is not 30 years old. Even Kuzan was not so young to become a general.¡± Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078: Too Young Chapter 1078: Too Young Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the eyes of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), few people can refuse this temptation. After all, he was a young general. And hasn¡¯t Kuro always wanted that position? When he got the news, he should be secretly delighted. This should be his goal. Why did he disagree at this moment? Kuro took a deep breath and said, ¡°Admiral Kizaru shouldn¡¯t have left so early. It doesn¡¯t make sense. He is only 60 years old. If he continues to retreat like this, it will make outsiders think that there is something wrong with Marine¡¯s internal structure or that it is not safe. Marine is the face of the World Government. If Marine¡¯s top management makes people feel unsafe, will it affect you?¡± ¡°Most importantly, I don¡¯t think my fame is enough to make me famous in the sea. Even during the World conscription, Fujitora General and Green Bull General were very famous in the world. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m famous enough.¡± He was still struggling because Gor¨­sei looked like he would be persuaded. These people have been changing their minds for a long time. Seeing that Kuro had finished speaking, the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) looked at each other again. After a moment of silence, the curly-haired old man suddenly nodded gently, revealing a gratified expression. ¡°Good, you have such an idea, Luciru Kuro.¡± The old man with the knife said at this time, ¡°We know what happened and we will deal with it properly. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first.¡± The long-bearded old man also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I heard that it is also Borusalino¡¯s birthday this time. Go back and prepare well, and send our regards. From now on, you don¡¯t have to report when you come over, and you don¡¯t have to come through the gate, just fly in directly.¡± ¡°Yes, this way, we can directly report any situation.¡± The red-skinned old man nodded. ¡°Report what? I said we can¡¯t retreat!¡± Kuro frowned and said in a deep voice: ¡°Kizaru will never retreat, I will definitely not agree!¡± ¡°Recognize your identity, Kuro!¡± The old man with the sword shouted, ¡°You are only a Vice-Admiral. We have already given you a high enough standard to receive you. You have no right to give us orders!¡± ¡°This is called giving orders? I¡¯m just fucking suggesting! The retreat of Admiral Kizaru will make people think too much. He is still so young, what¡¯s wrong with him wanting to continue being a general! What¡¯s wrong with him!¡± Kuro shouted indifferently. The five old men looked at each other again. The curly-haired old man suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Kuro, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing extra. I just hope you can think it through.¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°My proposal, you can think about it.¡± With that, Kuro did not want to stay here any longer and left first. As he left, Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) was silent for a while, and then the curly-haired old man said, ¡°How does it feel to see you for the first time?¡± ¡°It feels good.¡± The old man on the map said, ¡°He is really considerate of us, and he actually took the initiative to care about our face. In the past, Kong, Sengoku and now Sakasugi have never thought of this.¡± ¡°His prestige is also very good. As a leader, no one will be unconvinced. He is indeed loyal to us.¡± The red-skinned old man said, ¡°As for his lack of fame, he should be complaining.¡± The old man with the knife nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, we stopped him a lot, but at that time, it was also because Polusalino said that he wanted to retreat. We suppressed him. It¡¯s normal for this kid to have an opinion. Now he can be released.¡± The curly-haired old man agreed. ¡°He can indeed be released. He defeated Blackbeard, faced two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in the Country of Peace, and became the world¡¯s number one swordsman.¡± The old man with the knife continued, ¡°The world¡¯s number one sword is the most important, this is the most worthy of publicity. The news of him defeating Mihawk has been suppressed by us for so long, and now he¡¯s probably coming here because he heard about it. Hmph, the little kid¡¯s means are still too inexperienced!¡± The few of them are experienced people. Even a blind man can see the deep meaning of Kuro¡¯s arrival here. He just despises that what he has done has not been completely announced to the world. He is unwilling to be a general without a lot of fame. The sudden noise just now was also because of this matter, but he was still too young and his methods were still very immature. ¡°But in the end, our hearts are with us.¡± The old man with the map said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If he was older, Sakasugi would have nothing to do with him. Sakasugi has been unable to find his location recently. He doesn¡¯t understand that Marines are just the outer face of the World Government. In comparison, Kuro has done a good job.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± The long-bearded old man said, ¡°Notify the major media and send the newspaper. Although Morgan ran away, he is not stupid enough to completely offend us. This time, he did not send the news that we suppressed, so if we send it out, he will also take action.¡± The others nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡­ . Kuro did not know the decision of the five old men. He only knew that he suddenly had the power to come to Mariejois at any time. He did not even need to announce it and could fly if he wanted to. But he doesn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. Who the hell would run to Mariejois for no reason? ¡°They¡¯ve argued, and their attitude is a little bad. These five old men are people who care about their face. If I throw them a face like this, the old man may not step down. If things go well, he might even be sent to me.¡± Kuro re-lit a cigar and puffed it out, his face full of worry. With his personality of wanting the world to be peaceful, he really doesn¡¯t like to take the initiative to attack others, especially his old superior. But he had no choice. He did not want to be a general. His attitude is considered bad, not like Sakasugi¡¯s position. It doesn¡¯t matter how bad his attitude is. After all, he is a Marshal personally chosen by the World Government, but I am different. I have never been in the eyes of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). This time, if I am lucky, I will be sent to guard the Four Seas¡­ That is simply the beauty of life, no regrets! As long as it was the four seas, he did not care which sea it was. East Blue is his hometown, West Blue has its own foundation, and North Blue also has some connections. Although he has never set foot in the South Blue, it does not matter. As long as it is the four seas, he is confident that he can make a ¡®Pegasus Island¡¯ in other places. Or rather, with his current business size, it is not a problem for him to replicate another model to other sea areas. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Today is the old man¡¯s birthday.¡± Kuro spat out a jet of smoke and his body swayed. He flew directly from Mariejois and then flew into the sky in front of him until he was outside the Red Earth. His body suddenly lowered and he rushed back towards the new headquarters. Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079: Sending Warmth Chapter 1079: Sending Warmth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, the restaurant at the back of the headquarters was already decorated. With Crowe as the leader and Sentomaru as the support, they booked all the restaurants and entertainment venues for seven days. This level is actually nothing to the people of this world. In some places, there are banquets for two or three consecutive days. One day is definitely not enough, and not many people will be able to make it in time. It is seven days to set up the banquet. As long as it is a Marine, they can find a place to eat and drink in these seven days. As for the cost, it will definitely not be small, but since Mr. Kuro has spoken, he will naturally do everything. Even if Sentomaru says that he can afford it, on this point, Crowe knows that Mr. Kuro will not give in. Although it¡¯s a bit of a scam, Mr. Kuro will still take responsibility at this time. At the back of the headquarters, it was now lively. In addition to the big restaurant, those small stalls were also set up and lined up on the entire street, including the artists, singers, Kabuki, and so on in the back. They were all pulled out and performed here. Many Marines had already come over in advance and gathered in twos and threes. ¡°This is delicious!¡± ¡°And this!¡± ¡°This is fine too, this, this, this!¡± One of them, a white-haired loli in a cloak, was running around in the crowd like a white whirlwind. She was holding a lot of snacks in her hand and her mouth was full. She could not even speak clearly. She darted through the crowd and attracted the attention of many people. Most importantly, she seemed to be a little high from eating and began to take things indiscriminately. A Marine was waiting in line at the stall for a serving of octopus barbecue. After getting it with great difficulty, he happily poked an octopus barbecue. When his hand was halfway into his mouth, a whirlwind flashed past and his hand was empty. ¡°Who is it!¡± The Marine¡¯s blue veins on his forehead were exposed and he roared, ¡°Who is it! I finally got in line! I am Headquarters¡¯ Colonel Mitch, known as ¡®Iron Finger¡¯ Mitch!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a colonel. Stop it.¡± A brigadier general patted him on the shoulder and gestured to Leda, who was still running around, ¡°This is Vice-Admiral, Vice-Admiral Beluga.¡± ¡°White whale?¡± The colonel was shocked, ¡°Is it the subordinate of the famous Kim Jung, White whale Lida?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Hao Die, bastard!¡± Bang! As soon as the colonel finished speaking, Leda, who was rushing forward, suddenly appeared and punched the colonel in the abdomen, making him bow and retch. Seeing this scene, the Rear Admiral who reminded him before directly shut up and stopped talking. In addition to being able to eat, Vice-Admiral Beluga especially hates it when others call her by this title, but in fact, this title is actually the most vivid. White Butterfly¡­ is not that intuitive. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­¡± After punching the colonel, Leda shook her hand and swallowed the food in her mouth. She walked to Crowe¡¯s side and said, ¡°Hey, Crowe, when will the banquet start? Where is Kuro? Is he not back yet?¡± Crowe said, ¡°The banquet should be at night because it¡¯s open-air and we can leave at any time. After all, everyone has a mission. Marine naturally can¡¯t have a seven-day banquet, otherwise the sea will be chaotic. As for Mr. Kuro, he should be back before the banquet begins. After all, this is Admiral Kizaru¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Kizaru¡¯s birthday is very lively.¡± Leda nodded, poked another octopus and put it in her mouth. She said to the stork on the side, ¡°Sister stork, this thing tastes good. Can you study it?¡± With that, she handed the remaining octopus meat to the stork. The Pallas¡¯s catfish took the octopus and also poked one and put it in his mouth to chew. He nodded and said, ¡°Snack? Although I don¡¯t specialize in this, it¡¯s not bad to study it.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt to study more.¡± At this moment, Moore flashed out from behind and nodded. ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°Huh? You said you want to pee?¡± Stork frowned and looked at the surrounding crowd, so he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this not good?¡± Moore said nothing. ¡°Enlighten me.¡± Moore cupped his fists and stopped talking. He heard that her hearing is quite serious, but he never had a chance to chat with her. Today, he finally saw it. He walked to Crowe and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s really lively here¡­¡± ¡°You are a rare guest.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Everyday is either disappearing or sleeping. Are other places so fun?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t slander me. I¡¯m not called playing. I¡¯m called saving those innocent girls and letting them feel the warmth of the world. It¡¯s very warm. I¡¯ll buy something for them and let them experience warmth. Well, whether it¡¯s outside or inside¡­¡± Moore curled his lips. ¡°Besides, how can I miss such a big scene?¡± ¡°Cut it out. I think you don¡¯t have any money. It just so happens that Mr. Kuro has spoken this time. You can¡¯t run away on such an important day. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to see you.¡± As the head butler, Crowe has a good grasp of the character of the people of Kuro¡¯s faction. Moore just likes to go around delivering ¡®warmth¡¯, whether in the marble hall or in the wine bar, he is everywhere. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so real, leave me some face.¡± Moore smiled. ¡°Then I beg you, next time you go out to play, if you want to escape, can you not use your real identity? Do you know how many bosses have come to complain about our Marine?¡± Crowe stretched out two fingers. ¡°Twenty this month! Twenty! All of them are complaining that you¡¯re eating a free meal. It¡¯s very troublesome for me to clean up for you. Although Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t care about this matter, you should at least pay attention to our side¡¯s face. If you really can¡¯t do it, you can sign your name and let him come to the Marine to report it!¡± Because of his ability, Moore has been to too many places, but his money, although he gets a lot of dividends from his salary and Kuro from time to time, he can¡¯t afford to spend it like this. The most annoying thing about this guy is that once he finds that he doesn¡¯t have enough money, he makes an excuse to go to the toilet and uses his ability to teleport away to escape. It¡¯s almost a hundred times he tries, but the annoying thing is that when he goes, he uses his Marine identity. Mr. Kuro often said, ¡°You can run, but you can¡¯t hide.¡± Marine is so big, where can he run to? In the end, it was Crowe who finished him. ¡°Ah? Only twenty?¡± Moore was shocked and murmured, ¡°I thought there were more than thirty¡­¡± ¡°Moore!¡± Crowe glared at him with blue veins on his forehead, then sighed and said weakly, ¡°You can borrow money, but it has to be seven days later. During this time, you can¡¯t sneak away. Kizaru is celebrating his birthday, you need to be on standby at all times and stay here for seven days.¡± Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080: It’s Quite Bustling Chapter 1080: It¡¯s Quite Bustling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Moore was too wild. He always thought that he was old and experienced enough to play games with others. No one could control him except Mr. Kuro. Even the butler, Crowe, could not give orders to this person whose rank was obviously much lower than his. He had to be friends with him. Sometimes, if Mr. Kuro¡¯s orders are not too important, he may be able to mess them up. The whole thing is unreliable and has its own bad luck. After visiting so many brothels, no matter if they were paying or not, as long as he had been there, his business would be bleak for at least a month. ¡°Seven days is not a problem at all!¡± Moore glanced at the nearby liveliness and nodded again. He confirmed, ¡°Absolutely no problem. I¡¯m so poor that I don¡¯t have any food to eat. I¡¯ll stay here for a few days. It would be better if I can be allowed to pack.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so embarrassing!¡± Crowe put his hand on his forehead. ¡°This time it¡¯s not about losing my face. You are going to lose Mr. Kuro¡¯s face. Mr. Kuro will not forgive you.¡± ¡°Forget it. Forget it, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Moore shrugged and walked deeper into the street. ¡°Really¡­ all of you are so worrisome. Fanny, you¡¯re here too.¡± He looked around and happened to see Fanny walking over and saying something. At this time, Fanny has completely developed the ability to contract her plague and can make normal contact without even wearing gloves. Epidemic Fruit is a fruit with strong potential, and it is difficult to develop it. With Fanny¡¯s talent, it is not wrong to be able to contract the plague now, which in itself is a fruit with a high lower limit. From the moment she got this ability, Fanny¡¯s strength is like her figure, it is a big killer. ¡°By the way, who saw Basil?¡± Crowe glanced around and didn¡¯t find his underling. ¡°?¡± The three women tilted their heads and asked. Crowe said nothing. It was a wasted question. Miss Leda only knows how to eat and follow Kuro. The tritium has a gender ear. Fanny is a mansion girl who doesn¡¯t ask about anything. The three of them can¡¯t get anything out of her. If it were me, I would have become a Muggle long ago. Those who can deal with it will listen to him, but those who can¡¯t will not listen to him. Whoosh! ¡°What the hell?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in the sky and a figure descended quickly. Kuro bit his cigar and landed beside Leda. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda swallowed the thing in her mouth and reached out her oily and snack-stained little hand to grab the corner of his shirt and rubbed against it. ¡°Dirty, go wash your hands!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes, but he didn¡¯t slap Lida¡¯s hand away. Instead, he looked at Crowe. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes, the greetings are over. The largest restaurant has already set up the venue. The banquet will start at seven o¡¯clock sharp,¡± said Crowe. ¡°That¡¯s good. Have you invited everyone?¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Yes, we have already invited everyone. The people from Headquarters said that they will arrive on time. As for the others, they have already arrived in advance.¡± There was no need to talk about these early arrivals. The invitations that Kuro mentioned were naturally heavyweights. The old man¡¯s birthday was too sudden. Except for Kizaru¡¯s faction who came to the headquarters for a meeting this time, not everyone else has arrived. But the heavyweights are all here, so it¡¯s fine. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s almost time to sit down. Where is the gift I asked you to prepare?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s too rushed, it¡¯s too late to redo it. We can only say that we picked one of the original accessories,¡± said Crowe. When the old man celebrated his birthday, he naturally had to give gifts. Money was not important. What was important was the intention. What he had was the gold that he had taken to make accessories. There was still a lot of gold in the sky of Kuro that had not been used to make accessories, but some of it had been made into accessories. Because it is definitely too late now, he can only choose one of them. Half of those gold ornaments are on Kuro¡¯s own treasury, and some are placed on the ship and in the current headquarters. The task of choosing gifts was naturally placed on Crowe. That was what he did. ¡°Okay, take a seat.¡± Kuro nodded and walked into the street. He was also very familiar with this place. Previously, he was idle in the headquarters and often came here. He also knew where the largest restaurant was. The number of people in the New World Headquarters is naturally not as many as that in Marin Vando, and the business atmosphere is not as good. After all, Marin Vando has existed as a Headquarters for many years, and this place used to be G-1, which belongs to the fortress, and there is not much traffic here. Only some family members are doing business here. After it becomes a Headquarters, many people are here, and the business naturally exists. But it is not as rich as Marin Vando, so it can only be made do. There are still a few good places. Kuro is now going to the tallest building at the back of Headquarters. At the top position, there is a restaurant with a balcony and the layout is similar to the Headquarters¡¯ main building, the Sky Guardian Tower. ¡°Vice Admiral Kim Jong-un.¡± After Kuro arrived, the restaurant owner, who had been waiting at the door, bowed with a flattering smile. ¡°When I received your order, I have already cleared the place. I guarantee that there are no idle people.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be so polite, take me up, did you pull the banner?¡± Kuro bit the cigar and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± said the restaurant owner. Kuro nodded and led the way up. This high-rise building is mainly prepared for the hundreds of people from Kizaru¡¯s faction. After all, it¡¯s their leader¡¯s birthday, so their faction will definitely take most of it. After reaching the top, Kuro saw a big golden banner. The above¡ªKizaru Admiral¡¯s Birthday. It was very simple. There was no need for this show of extravagance. ¡°Okay, go to the reception. You are not needed here.¡± Kuro waved his hand and asked the restaurant owner to leave. He first looked around the layout of the restaurant, then walked to the balcony and looked down at the lights from high above. Below, in addition to the lights and decorations, there were groups of white people moving around. It was lively, making Kuro smile. Marines are the most powerful force in the sea. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really lively. Uncle likes crowds the most.¡± Suddenly, a white light flashed beside him and Moore appeared. He stood beside Kuro and smiled at him. ¡°You like this scene very much?¡± ¡°Of course, what¡¯s wrong with a lively atmosphere? I hope it can continue to be so lively. This means that Marine¡¯s vitality will always be there.¡± Kuro laughed. Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081: With a Sharp Weapon in Hand, Killing Intent Rises Chapter 1081: With a Sharp Weapon in Hand, Killing Intent Rises Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I feel the same way. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such joy.¡± Moore stared down and the corners of his mouth curled into a relieved smile. Kuro glanced at him and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I heard from Crowe that you are unlucky wherever you go recently. Pay attention to Marine¡¯s reputation, bastard.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t blame me. I didn¡¯t want to. I just wanted to drink. I didn¡¯t know that the hostess owed a lot of debts and the gangsters came to find her. I just had a burst of justice and that place was destroyed. It¡¯s all the gangsters¡¯ fault. If they didn¡¯t cause trouble, wouldn¡¯t it be okay?¡± Moore said innocently, ¡°And when we eat, who knew that a group of pirates would come to the place that they chose to bombard. I¡¯m a Marine, so of course I¡¯ll catch them. The damage caused by those pirates is too great. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°How did you do it? Do you have any skills? Teach me a little.¡± This person¡¯s bad luck has always been good. But why couldn¡¯t he be unlucky? If he had Moore¡¯s luck, he would have returned to the Four Seas long ago, not to mention that he is now in the storm of the Admiral. ¡°Are you mocking me, Kuro?¡± Moore¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No, I¡¯m very serious about asking for advice¡­ Forget it, no one can tell a person¡¯s luck, but no matter what, don¡¯t make trouble for me today. There are Marines everywhere, and there¡¯s nothing for you to find trouble with. After it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money. You can apologize to those shop owners who have been tainted by your bad luck. Don¡¯t be the kind of person who loses face.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and puffed out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°I still have some face.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m giving you face. At most, I¡¯ll drink less.¡± Moore raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can¡¯t drink. Go to the dog¡¯s table.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°How can I give you a short drink? Go down and have fun.¡± ¡°Okay, I will follow your orders.¡± Moore chuckled and turned into white light again and disappeared. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Kuro shook his head and looked at the sky with the cigar in his mouth and narrowed his eyes slightly. Moore has always been mysterious. In addition to the deeds he said, there are also some deeds that have only been discovered recently. According to the intelligence obtained after he took charge of ¡®Sword¡¯, this guy seems to have been involved with the Revolutionary Army in the past, but it has been a long time. It seems that he is from the same era as Dorag. Now, although there is not much news, there is also a lot of information vaguely revealed. However, he was only involved and not an official Revolutionary Army. Otherwise, the CP would not have invited him. After all, that ability is indeed quite convenient. It¡¯s one thing for his own subordinates to be out of character, but it seems that everyone has a dark history. Leda once starved an island. Nothing happened, but that was a lesson. Crowe used to be a Pirate Captain and was not weak when dealing with enemies. Basil was a Trainee Pirate and he almost killed a pirate group. Although Palladium did nothing else, it was the first to break the law in that environment. Fanny¡¯s mistake caused an animal riot in a country and almost made a country disappear. But as for people, why do they need to distinguish so much black and white? People themselves are not black and white. Most people are gray, and this also needs to be verified. No matter how hateful some people are, if they are good to someone, that person can¡¯t say that the person is bad to them. For a husband to burn, kill, and rob for his family, it is only natural that all the victims and bystanders can shout at him. But only members of that family could not do such a thing to him. A father is cheating on his children and his reputation is ruined in his hometown. Everyone can look down on him, but not his children. Because of them, these people can survive. Don¡¯t say that they can do anything with hands and feet. They can do legitimate things. Their family and children didn¡¯t ask them to do this. This is not how the world works. If there was really another way to go, who would be willing to take this kind of path? Not all sinners¡¯ original purpose is for dreams and ambition, including many pirates. At first, they only wanted to make a living, so they joined the invitation of some pirate captains, and some people¡­ ¡°Oh? Am I too old?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Kuro turned around and saw that Crane had come with two Marines, and the two Marines were holding a big gift box. ¡°Granny Crane, you came at the right time. You must be tired.¡± Crane waved for the two Marines to put down their gifts and walked over to Kuro and looked down at the scenery. ¡°What are you thinking, Kuro?¡± ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro blew out the smoke and smacked his lips. ¡°I just thought of a saying, ¡®If you have a hammer in your hand, you will see everyone as a nail.¡¯ Some people can¡¯t find the north after they have power and they want to bully anyone they see. This is how pirates come to be.¡± ¡°Hammer? Nails? Interesting, is this your philosophy?¡± Crane thought for a while and smiled: ¡°It is very reasonable, the sea, that¡¯s it. People with power do whatever they want here, that¡¯s why we Marines always exist.¡± ¡°These people are not capable.¡± Kuro shook his head and repeated, ¡°Very not.¡± It¡¯s a beast¡¯s instinct to bully others with strength, not a human¡¯s. As humans, even if they have power, they still maintain restraint. Otherwise, they are no different from wild beasts. He was a hammer, and he always wanted to find a nail to hammer twice, holding a sharp weapon and killing himself. What¡¯s the point of such a person living? ¡°Want to change the pattern?¡± Crane smiled at Kuro. ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability, I¡¯m just thinking about it. Including our Marine, the Grand Line is a little better. On the Four Seas side, there are many people who are used to comfort and then indulge. It¡¯s okay to be comfortable, but we can¡¯t indulge. We have lost our bottom line. Such a person should be reforged.¡± Kuro said. East Blue has an Evil Dragon, and the other three seas naturally have one as well. If the Marines can do something, I don¡¯t dare to say that this kind of thing will be put an end to, but it will definitely be greatly reduced. Of course, this is also related to the World Government. Back then, the condition for that blue fatty to join Shichibukai was to let that gang go, and the World Government would tacitly agree to the existence of these people outside the law. He did not know whether to say that the World Government was stupid or that they were kind. He is really kind to his enemies. ¡°It¡¯s good to have ideas. The future of Marine is in you and in you, we are old.¡± Crane sighed and said quietly. Yes, they are already old. This time, Kizaru¡¯s retreat means that all the members of the next generation will retreat. After all, Sakasugi is already a Marshal. He can be excluded. Kuzan leaves, Kizaru retreats, and the next generation will be the new generation. Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082: What Is Yours and Mine? It’s Mine Chapter 1082: What Is Yours and Mine? It¡¯s Mine Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Listening to Crane¡¯s words, Kuro smiled: ¡°Granny Crane is old but strong, she can be a protective umbrella for this era, don¡¯t leave so early.¡± ¡°I will try my best. In this world, there is no way to hide.¡± Crane shook his head. Tap tap tap ¡­ Footsteps sounded outside again. ¡°Oh? You got here first?¡± Sakasugi walked in from outside, biting a cigar and looking up at Kuro and Tsuru standing on the balcony. ¡°Sakaski, you¡¯re here too.¡± Crane looked back and said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sakasugi grunted and said, ¡°The voice of Polusalino, I will naturally arrive.¡± In front of Crane, he would not call himself ¡®old man¡¯. ¡°Marshal, thank you.¡± Kuro smiled and went to the largest table and pulled out two tables for Sakasugi and Crane. ¡°Then don¡¯t stand there. Take a seat first.¡± Of course, the seat he pulled was not the main seat, but other than that, it did not matter. He could sit anywhere. The main seat was reserved for the old man. Sakasugi and Crane nodded and sat in the chair that Kuro had pulled out. ¡°Someone, serve some tea first!¡± Kuro shouted. There must be a waiter outside. Otherwise, who would serve them? Of course, they could hear Kuro¡¯s shout, but after a while, a waiter came up carefully with steaming tea, and his hands were trembling. These are all heavyweights, and they must be served well. ¡°Puhahaha, everyone is here very early, is it here?¡± Just as the tea was served, someone else came from the back. There was a heroic laugh, and with the shaking footsteps, Garp appeared in the doorway, holding the shell bag in one hand and picking up a piece of shell with the other. He had just taken a bite when he saw Crane immediately waving his hand. ¡°Yo, Little Crane, you¡¯re here too!¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s Little Crane!¡± As soon as Garp¡¯s voice fell, a grizzled head appeared at the door below him. Sengoku¡¯s head emerged from the door, revealing his whole body. He also stood next to Garp and made a peace sign. ¡°And me,¡± Sengoku said with a smile. Crane rubbed his forehead helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more improper, Sengoku.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m retired now.¡± Sengoku laughed and walked in and said to Sakasugi, who was sitting there, ¡°You mean, Sakasugi, it¡¯s not that easy to be a marshal.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Sakasugi snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to mention it every time, you half-hidden person.¡± ¡°Puhaha, half-hidden, Sengoku, you are half-hidden.¡± Garp laughed as if he had heard a joke. ¡°Shut up, you are no better!¡± Sakasugi¡¯s veins were showing. ¡°The boot camp is already reacting. It has been a long time since I saw you. Every time I come, I stay for a while. You are the instructor of the boot camp!¡± Garp picked his nose and said indifferently, ¡°That kind of thing can just be taught casually. Explain the problem and then do the basic training well. There is nothing else.¡± ¡°Hmph, even so, you are slacking, Garp!¡± Sakasugi snorted. ¡°Well, don¡¯t care about those details. By the way, give me a cup of tea.¡± Garp sat next to him and said to him. Of course, there was no one else here to order around. The only one who could order around was Kuro. Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and felt that it was wrong to call everyone away. He called the waiter again and then turned on Den Den Mushi and dialed Crowe¡¯s number. ¡°Come up here.¡± After the Den Den Mushi was connected, Kuro hung up the phone without waiting for Crowe to speak. Then he turned to Garp and the others and said, ¡°Everyone has their own characteristics for training, as long as the effect is there.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Kuro, you know a lot!¡± Garp laughed. His teaching is not quite the same as Zephyr¡¯s. Zephyr is carefully taught, but there are too many people and he is not very good at teaching. But Garp¡¯s words are obviously elite teaching methods. He is not the only instructor in the recruit training camp. His teaching methods for everyone are not quite the same, but there are not many people who can catch his eye. In his eyes, those recruits first need basic training to do it, just like Kirby. When he reached that step, he would slowly teach him correctly, and during this time, there was actually no need for Garp. If the teaching method is different, then it is naturally different. The main reason is that at that time, the Marine elite had not completely formed a system, unlike now, which has completely formed a system and there are many people to teach. Zephyra was the foundation, but Karp no longer needed to be the foundation. With the current Marine training system, he could just come here occasionally. After all, in terms of body techniques and Haki, he is a professional. There is no need to deny this. It is not a problem to use it to discover the Elites. As for other systematic training, it can be done by other instructors. For example, his adjutant Bogart is now the swordsmanship coach of the new recruits. Although his swordsmanship is very inferior in Kuro¡¯s eyes, it is absolutely not a problem to teach people the basics. As for whether those swordsmen can go down, it depends on individual talent. Kuro never felt that a swordsman could become a good swordsman through pure training. Whether it was him or other famous swordsmen, they had all walked out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. People who have experienced life and death battles are completely different from those who have not. After the waiter served tea, Crowe came up. Seeing that many big shots had gathered here, Crowe greeted them first before saying to Kuro, ¡°Mr. Kuro, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Stand by here. If you need anything, just answer.¡± Kuro said and found a chair to sit down. Crowe said nothing. Good lord, he was a tool again. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± He stood obediently behind Kuro and waited for orders. After taking a sip of tea, Garp picked up a piece of shellfish and took a bite. He laughed and said, ¡°Puhaha, Kuro, I heard that my G-3 was destroyed by you.¡± ¡°What is your G-3?¡± Kuro was unhappy when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s my G-3. It¡¯s mine if you give it to me. And what do you mean it was destroyed by me? It was destroyed by Tiki! The information he gave was too wrong. He got rid of everyone and aimed at me. If I wasn¡¯t smart, I would have died there!¡± Last time, that bastard Titch got all of them to Alabasta and made them eat sand for more than ten days. In the end, he killed his way to G-3. Although this matter was said to be a trap and it was solved, it did not mean that he could not remember it. Sakasugi clenched his fist, and the red color gradually appeared, causing smoke to rise from the table. Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083: The Host Has Arrived Chapter 1083: The Host Has Arrived Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Speaking of this, Sakasugi¡¯s face became terrifyingly dark. At that time, everyone was misled and the higher-ups thought too much about the whereabouts of Hades. At that time, he did not agree and thought that all the forces could not be placed in one place, but that was an absolute order from the World Government, so he could only do that. He sent most of the forces to Alabasta, but Alabasta had nothing but sand. Later, it was revealed that Tich had come to raid G-3. At that time, Borusalino was in the Country of Peace and could not catch up. Others wanted to go back but were suppressed by the World Government, thinking that the news would not be groundless. Even if Tich did not come, Pluto might exist. However, the order given at that time was that Kuro could retreat, but this is not an order at all. Marines are not stupid. If they really want to deal with someone they can¡¯t fight, they will really retreat and will not fight to the death. But Kuro was awesome. He actually defeated Tiki and made Tiki suffer heavy losses! ¡°At that time, it was an order from the World Government. I received your call and set out. Kuro, you have to be clear about this matter. Some orders cannot be disobeyed.¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice. ¡°I know, Marshal Sakasugi.¡± Kuro nodded and did not pursue the matter. He had no choice in the first place, but Sakasugi¡¯s explanation warmed his heart. It was already a great honor for such an iron-blooded person to say such words. Crane glanced at Sakasugi and smiled. Then, he said to Kuro, ¡°There is intelligence that Tich has not been on Hive Island recently. He should be waving his hand everywhere. The ten giant captains he envisioned were much fewer in that battle.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and leaned back. He said arrogantly, ¡°If you come again, I¡¯ll fight you again. If that idiot Tiki provokes me again, I¡¯ll let him know the pain!¡± It is a big problem to solve Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). For a strong man of this level, if he wants to run away, no one can stop him. He will either be surrounded by them or they will fight to the death. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to stand and be killed by you. Especially people like Tiki. If you say Kaido and Lingling, Kuro fights against the Country of Peace or Totto Land, they may fight you to the death. After all, their dream is there. Tiki¡¯s dream is not Hive Island. He can do it anywhere. Wherever he is, he can do it again as long as the team pulls up. ¡°The situation of the world is changing¡­¡± Crane said quietly: ¡°Karp, your grandson has made a lot of noise in the Country of Peace and is entangled with a group of newcomers who want to challenge the alliance of Kaido and Lingling. Aren¡¯t you worried about this?¡± ¡°Puhaha, as expected of my grandson.¡± Garp laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not praising you!¡± Crane pursed his lips. ¡°You should know that your grandson can¡¯t be beaten.¡± Garp laughed again, then his expression became serious and he said slowly: ¡°My grandson is now a pirate, I can¡¯t give him much help. What he wants to do, that¡¯s his business. I have done everything I can, at that time¡­¡± He glanced at Kuro and said indifferently, ¡°I have done it once in Sabaody Archipelago, but I don¡¯t have much face for pirates, hahahaha.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Crane shook his head. ¡°Whatever, your whole family is incomprehensible.¡± This was indeed true, this was something that Kuro deeply agreed with. In the Monchi family, the old one is a Marine Hero, the middle one is the Revolutionary Army leader, and the small one is also a relatively famous existence among pirates. Will I have to join the CP organization to make up for the mahjong? It¡¯s not right to say that they are the Zhuge family, but it¡¯s not right to say that¡­ This thing even knows that eggs are not placed in the same basket, it¡¯s also magical. ¡°Speaking of which, the alliance between Kaido and Charlotte Lingling is for the Poneglyph, right?¡± Sengoku said in a deep voice: ¡°They should have two pieces in their hands, but no one can interpret them, and no one knows the location of the other two pieces.¡± As the upper echelons of the Marine, they naturally know about the Poneglyph, but this thing is not in their hands. Those who can determine the location can¡¯t get it, and those who can get it can¡¯t determine the location. Otherwise, if they get a piece in their hands, then something like the Pirate King can be lowered. ¡°Historical Poneglyph¡­ Nico Robin is in Straw Hat Kid¡¯s team, right?¡± Crane said: ¡°Although I heard that Kaido and Charlotte Lingling also have people in this area, they don¡¯t seem to be able to use it. If you want to interpret it as soon as possible, it is very likely that the target is Nico Robin.¡± ¡°I have long said that she is an evil person!¡± Sakasugi clenched his fists and said, ¡°That knowledge will be remembered even if it is not used. Once she is caught, those pirates will be even more manic!¡± ¡°If a person can affect the world, then let him affect this fragile world,¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°After all, we can¡¯t stop all of them.¡± Hearing this, Sakasugi glanced at Kuro, nodded slightly, and loosened his fist. ¡°Speaking of which, Kuro, your Shichibukai is still missing one person, right?¡± Sengoku suddenly asked. Kuro nodded. ¡°One less. This thing is not so easy to find. There are too few people who are so obedient or abide by my current agreement and are qualified. The most annoying one is that Blue Fatty. The last time I left the Country of Peace with the old man, I ran into him. He refused my invitation and insisted on being a helmsman!¡± Blue Fatty? At this point, no one could react, but when it came to the helmsman, it was clear. ¡°Qiping¡­¡± Sengoku sighed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. He is a good candidate, but once he is determined, it is indeed difficult to change.¡± ¡°Pirates are all the same. There¡¯s no way to change it. The so-called Shichibukai under me are only for a period of time. It¡¯s naturally a good thing that we can continue to cooperate. If we can¡¯t, we can only think of another way.¡± Kuro shrugged. He was not in a hurry for the last Shichibukai. This thing is not something that can be found easily. The sea is so big and there are so many people who stand out. They are not of the same level. Where can he find those that are convenient to use? Six is enough for now. Originally, he still had some ideas about Faretel Joshua, but recently he saw on the news that he directly rebelled. In Kuro¡¯s eyes, this is much higher than pirates, there is no need to drag people down. Those who can rebel, even if the route is not wrong, they are still a good man. Therefore, Kuro chose not to provoke such a person, and the same goes for the Revolutionary Army. ¡°Oh, you talked very well.¡± Suddenly, a frivolous voice came from outside the door. Hearing the voice, Kuro¡¯s ears moved and he quickly stood up and looked over. Kizaru was wearing a yellow formal suit and did not wear a cloak as he walked in. ¡°The main character is here. Old man, take a seat!¡± Kuro curled his lips and pulled out the main seat, about to let Kizaru sit down. Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084: Rotation of the Throne Chapter 1084: Rotation of the Throne Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Oh, I saw everything down there just now. It was too grand. It¡¯s really surprising, Kuro.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said. He did not stand on ceremony and took the initiative to sit in the main seat of Kuro. Kuro smiled and stepped back. He walked to Crowe and whispered, ¡°Where¡¯s my gift?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing. I contacted Basil, he¡¯s on his way here¡­¡± Crowe whispered. Kuro nodded and put a smile on his face again. He stood at the side and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s birthday, and so many people are giving me face. I thank you first.¡± Crane smiled. ¡°With you hosting here, it¡¯s normal for everyone to come. Speaking of which, it¡¯s rare to have such a rare event outside of meetings.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of everyone.¡± Kuro¡¯s smile grew wider and he patted his chest and said to Crowe, ¡°Koro, tell your subordinates to eat, drink, and play for seven days. My Kuro will pay for everything!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, I will go down and give orders immediately.¡± Crowe nodded and said. Marines do not hold banquets. Unlike pirates, they do not have the time. Even if they win the War Of The Best, they will only cheer a few times and do what they need to do. A non-conference banquet like this is really rare. It is basically a private gathering of some familiar people. There is no such grand scene. Today, someone stood up and gathered so many people, so they will also enjoy the fruits of others¡¯ labor. Marines also have holidays and need to relax. If they are either fighting pirates or missions every day, they are not machines. Who can bear it? ¡°Vice-Admiral! Vice-Admiral! Coming!¡± Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door, and Sazir ran in with a golden thing in his arms. When he entered the door, he almost fell and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Vice-Admiral, this, this is¡­¡± ¡°Fluffy!¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°Koro.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s figure flashed and he directly appeared in front of Basil, holding the golden thing. He glared at Basil and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. You can go down and eat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Basil felt that his hand was empty, and he saw that the thing was taken by Crowe and he retreated obediently. Crowe carried that thing and walked to Kuro¡¯s side and handed it over. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± This thing¡­ Kuro glanced at it. In Crowe¡¯s hand was a palace carved out of gold. The whole body of the palace was made of gold, and the inside of the palace was carved vivid and lifelike. There was a hall, a beam, and the most conspicuous throne. The specific size was like a March baby, and he had to hold it with both hands. ¡°Why is it this thing?¡± Kuro remembered this thing. At that time, a batch of gold was made for jewelry. There was a gold necklace and a gold ring, a gold crown and a gold scepter, and everything else. Only this thing was made by an unknown craftsman, but it looked very artistic. ¡°This is the biggest one,¡± Crowe whispered. Kuro nodded and took the golden palace. With a smile on his face, he bowed slightly and walked towards Kizaru. ¡°Old man, it¡¯s your birthday today, I don¡¯t have much to show. This thing is a war trophy that was seized in the past. I wish you a happy birthday.¡± Kuro handed the golden palace forward and said with a smile. ¡°Buddha?¡± Garp was stunned and looked at Sengoku, ¡°Puhaha, this is Buddha.¡± ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s the meaning, not me.¡± Sengoku also laughed. ¡°Oh, a palace made of gold. It¡¯s really surprising.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and lowered his sunglasses a little, revealing half of his smiling eyes. He looked at the golden palace carefully and showed a hint of understanding. ¡°The gift is not bad, I have received it.¡± He said with a smile. ¡°The throne¡­¡± Sengoku looked at the city and smiled. ¡°Is it very interesting? Hahaha, Kuro, you know a lot.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Kuro was a little confused. It was just a gift. What could he know? This thing doesn¡¯t look very good. It¡¯s big, classy, and artistic. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Kuro smiled and handed the golden palace back. Seeing this, Crowe quickly took it and stood aside. There are no odd jobs around here. In the end, it will be done by their faction. When the time comes, they can just send it to Kizaru. Crane looked at the golden castle with a smile and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. The person sitting on the throne has already left, and the new people will sit down again. Generations of reincarnation, generations of inheritance.¡± ¡°Ah? Granny Crane, what are you talking about?¡± Kuro turned his head and asked. Crane smiled. ¡°I just think we are old.¡± Among the Marine core and former Marine executives present, the youngest is Little 60. Only Kuro, the new generation, looks so energetic. They can rest assured and hand over the mission of the next generation to Kuro. On the other hand, Kuro is a little Muggle. Why do these old guys always smile at him? ¡°Let¡¯s start the banquet, don¡¯t look at it like this.¡± Kuro laughed dryly and then waved at Crowe. Crowe nodded and retreated with the golden palace. Kuro took the opportunity to sit on the seat and waited for the dishes to be served. Soon, the waiters came in turns and placed the food on the table. At this time, all the seats in the restaurant building opened together to celebrate Kizaru¡¯s birthday. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Kuro picked up his glass and did not stand. He just sat there and took a sip. However, the people at the table did not pay attention to him. Garp was eating heartily and he snatched the food on Sengoku¡¯s plate, causing Sengoku to curse. He subconsciously protected the things on his plate, making people smile. At such an old age, this comradeship has always been there. Instead, Sakasugi and Kizaru raised their glasses and drank with Kuro. In this gathering, Brother Yixiao and Green Bull are not here. The former is carrying out a mission somewhere and the latter is probably too lazy to be called, but he has shouted, whether they come or not is up to them. And now it is essentially a gathering of the traditional Marine party, and it is not played by people from the World conscription department. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Sakasugi put down his glass and said, ¡°Polusalino has decided to step down. You should know what to do.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone fell silent and looked at Kuro. Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Well, today is a happy day. Is it bad to mention this? Let¡¯s talk about it when it¡¯s over.¡± There¡¯s still time. Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) hasn¡¯t made a decision yet! What if he still has a chance! Phew¡­ Just as he was thinking this, a news bird flew over from outside and dropped some newspapers. Two of the newspapers fell directly from the balcony and floated into the hall. Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085: The World’s Greatest Swordsman Has Changed! Chapter 1085: The World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman Has Changed! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Country of Peace. The palace of the City of Flowers. At this moment, the palace was also brightly lit, and the hall was filled with laughter and shouts. Ever since Kaido and Charlotte Lingling formed an alliance, the Beast Pirates and the Big Mom Pirates have been here almost every night. A large amount of supply consumption has also made the already poor surrounding area of the Country of Peace poorer, but for these Pirates and the upper-class people of the Country of Peace, they are completely indifferent. The pirates and warriors were holding each other¡¯s shoulders and laughing loudly with their glasses. In a large compartment in the palace, in the residence of the general of the Country of Peace, a wretched-looking man opened his mouth and smiled. He knelt and looked at a person wearing a black and white mask opposite him. ¡°Heeheehee, your World Government is actually trading with me, a person without allies. Of course you have weapons, but the price¡­¡± The wretched man opened his folding fan and fanned himself. The man in the black and white mask said in a low voice, ¡°General, it has always been like this, but isn¡¯t the price a little too high this time?¡± Opposite him was the current general of the Country of Peace, Charcoal Snake, and the actual ruler of Kano City! ¡°Is it high? How is it high? It¡¯s just three Battleships. This price is very low. You guys have been too much recently. You planted so many nails in me. For the sake of trading partners, I won¡¯t delve into it. After all, Doflamingo also cooperated with us very happily before, but he was caught. I¡¯m very angry that he took three of your Battleships. Next time, I want Vegapunk!¡± Black Snake stared at the man in the black-and-white mask with his wretched eyes. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Not only Kaido, but Charlotte Lingling also has two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) behind me! Hahahaha!!¡± The laughter echoed throughout the palace. The man in the black-and-white mask also wiped the sweat from his forehead. After a moment of silence, he replied, ¡°General, don¡¯t joke around. Three Battleships it is. We agree to this price. As for Doflamingo, that¡¯s not our problem, that¡¯s a problem among the Marines. Their Vice-Admiral Kim Luong caught Doflamingo and asked him to step down. He didn¡¯t listen to our orders.¡± ¡°Jin Lu?¡± Black Snake was stunned for a moment, then he closed his folding fan and pointed at the man in the black and white mask and sneered, ¡°I know him. He has been here before and fought with Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. I will not offend such a person. If he comes to trade, I will agree to a Battleship or even lower. But this man is Marine, isn¡¯t he an enemy? If you can bring me the head of Golden Lion, within a year, no, three years, I can give you a half price for the weapon. Can you do it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The Black and White Mask was a little embarrassed. How can this be called possible? This is called impossible! Let¡¯s not talk about Marine¡¯s attitude of treating Kim Jong-un as their successor. His relationship with the higher-ups is also very good. Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) and Tenryubito are very friendly to that person. It is impossible for them to give Kim Jong-un away for such a small benefit. Moreover, they could not deal with Jin Lu¡¯s strength at all. Although he did not want to admit it, the overall combat power of Marine is completely higher than that of the CP organization. He might be able to count on Rob Lucci, but the relationship between that guy and Kim Jung is unclear. He is still CP0¡¯s commander. Even if he can find someone to put pressure on him, he may turn around and sell himself out. At that time, Kim Jung will come up and kill him. ¡°General, you know this is impossible,¡± the man in the black and white mask said. ¡°Hehehe, of course I know it¡¯s impossible, so this price is already very good!¡± Black Snake took back the folding fan and opened it again to fan himself. He said, ¡°But I don¡¯t like that Golden Lion. I don¡¯t want him to be in the New World. If you can do this, it¡¯s not impossible. At least half a year. If I can¡¯t see the Golden Lion in the New World in half a year, the transaction price of these three Battleships can be maintained.¡± Half a year ¡­ At this time, it seems feasible for a Vice-Admiral to not appear in the New World. The Black and White Mask thought for a while and said, ¡°I have to go back and communicate.¡± But he could not make up his mind. After all, this is a Marine matter, but it may be possible. This concerns the transaction of weapons. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, many of the World Government¡¯s weapons and equipment are produced by the Country of Peace, especially high-quality weapons. Otherwise, where do you think the Marine and even CP¡¯s weapons and equipment come from? The degree of craftsmanship they have mastered, whether it is mass production or fine products, is one level lower than that of the Country of Peace. In the past, when Doflamingo was here, he held the hand of Kaido while making deals with the World Government. As for other degrees of selling weapons to other countries, it is just child¡¯s play compared to the World Government. Otherwise, they would not have come to make a deal with the Country in person after Doflamingo disappeared. The World Government actually made a deal with a pirate. Once this matter is exposed, it will be very ugly. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk after the communication. This batch is for you first.¡± The black snake laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± At this moment, an official of the CP organization rushed in from the door with a newspaper and said in a panic, ¡°There is news!¡± ¡°We are talking about something now, what news is more important than now!¡± Black and White Mask looked back. Although the mask covered his face, he could vaguely feel that he was staring at his subordinates. ¡°Well¡­¡± The official handed over the newspaper and swallowed his saliva. ¡°Our side, big news!¡± ¡®Big news?¡¯ How big can it be? The Black and White Mask subconsciously took the newspaper and glanced at it. His body stiffened for a moment and he murmured, ¡°Have you done this?¡± The black snake extended its head and looked over curiously, then its eyes widened. ¡°Oh? Is that so¡­¡± On the cover of the newspaper was a photo of a handsome man in a golden formal suit and a cloak, biting a cigar and holding a black knife in one hand. Everyone was familiar with this person. Vice Admiral, Kim Yong! The title on the cover was even more eye-catching¡ª[World¡¯s Greatest Sword Hero Has Changed!!!] ¡°World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman¡­¡± The Black and White Mask laughed dryly and did not look at the specific content of the newspaper. He looked up at the black snake and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can agree to your request.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s a pity, the world¡¯s number one swordsman? It¡¯s really amazing, Autumn Water is in his hands¡­ If it can be used by me, that would be even better!¡± The black snake laughed. Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086: Frowning, Not Simple Chapter 1086: Frowning, Not Simple Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In another hall of the palace, shouts and laughter intertwined. In the main seat at the front, there are two huge creatures sitting. One has two horns on his head and his dragon beard is fluttering. The other has a silly smile on his face and his whole body is like a ball. Kaido! And Charlotte Ling-Ling! ¡°Well, your daughter ran away!¡± Charlotte Lingling raised her wine glass and looked at the lively scene below. She laughed and drank the wine in the glass in one gulp. TUNTUNT! At the same time, Kaido also raised his wine cup and drank it in one gulp, making a strange swallowing sound. Crackle! As soon as he finished drinking, Kaido¡¯s eyes widened and he smashed the wine cup into pieces. ¡°It¡¯s my son!¡± He glared at Lingling and shouted, ¡°That bastard Yamato escaped so easily! And Straw Hat and his gang actually dared to cause trouble in my field. If I catch him again, I will kill him!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like a ground mouse, it¡¯s hard to catch.¡± Charlotte Lingling smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s like Kuro, it¡¯s easy.¡± ¡°Hmph, if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t have run away. Also, don¡¯t mention this person. Lingling, you don¡¯t know what you did at that time. The Pallas¡¯s cat hasn¡¯t recovered yet!¡± Kaido said angrily. ¡°Well¡­¡± In response, Charlotte Lingling laughed twice. ¡°If I meet Kuro again, of course I will take revenge!¡± ¡°Lord Kaido!!¡± Suddenly, a pirate rushed in from outside with a newspaper in his hand. ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s so urgent?¡± Kaido glared at the pirate and clenched his fists as if he was going to punch him if this was not important. The pirate was shocked by Kaido¡¯s stare, but he still handed over the newspaper shakily and said, ¡°The newspaper that suddenly came down is about¡­ that Marine named Kim Luong!¡± ¡°Gold foil? Kuro?!¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes widened even more and he picked up the newspaper that looked very small for his size. He opened it and looked at it. Charlotte Lingling put her head close and her face darkened. Kuro became the number one swordsman in the world? This was not a big deal, but what he discovered was not only this, but also other news. The entire newspaper was divided into three sections. The biggest section was the one where Kuro became the world¡¯s number one swordsman, but there was another section below that caught their attention. [The two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) of the Country of Peace are no match for the Golden Lion!] The gist of the title is that at that time, Kuro broke into the Country of Peace, fought with two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and then left. Although it was generally correct, it was fundamentally different. Only they knew the situation of the battle. At that time, there was no way to continue fighting, and Kuro also retreated in time. If he really stayed, he would definitely be left behind, but the fact was that he left. ¡°Damn you, Kuro!¡± Kaido gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When did I lose to him!¡± ¡°Oh my god!!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and she said in a low voice, ¡°Kuro¡­ If we meet again, we must kill him!¡± ¡­ . On an island in New World. Bang!! A tremor spread from somewhere in the island, shaking the entire island. In a flat area in the island, several figures were sitting there. In the center was a bonfire burning, reflecting their faces. There were four people around the bonfire. One was wearing a uniform and a cap and biting a cigar. One was a somewhat burly woman with a long nose and a wicked smile. There was a tall and thin man with a monocle and a man with a walking stick and a tall hat and clown makeup. These four are the current captains of the Blackbeard Pirates, Shiliew, Deppen, Van Oka, and Laffitte. At the side, a bloated and burly figure was waving his fist. The vibration of the island was transmitted after he waved his fist. ¡°World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman?¡± Shiliew looked at the newspaper in his hand and blew a smoke ring and stopped, not knowing what to say. Under the light of the bonfire, the face on the newspaper looked so arrogant and domineering. In the past, Shiliew was not convinced. After all, even when they were at the top, they had a few moves and felt that they were not much different. But the last time in G-3, he saw the power of Kuro. His strength is indeed not something I can compare to. ¡°Mlu¡­ That Kuro is very annoying. There are news of him everywhere.¡± Deppon said with a smile, his tone full of killing intent. ¡°The choice of fate, there is no other way, we failed, naturally we will be attacked.¡± Van Oka¡¯s eyes glanced at another page in the newspaper. In addition to this page, there is the news of Kuro entering the Country of Peace against the enemy Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, and¡­ the news of Blackbeard¡¯s annihilation. [Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un met the Blackbeard Pirates at Fortress G-3 and caused heavy casualties. Blackbeard is missing!] This was also why Blackbeard was angry just now. ¡°Oh, Captain, you are underestimated.¡± Laffitte adjusted the brim of his hat and looked at Teach who was not far away. ¡°Hahaha, we have no choice, we failed!¡± Titch turned around at this time with a smile on his face and his missing lips. He stared at the content of the newspaper and smiled. ¡°When we are ready, we will come and take revenge on him. As for now, let him be famous. He will relax one day!¡± ¡­ . Headquarters. The two newspapers seemed to be blown by the wind and rolled up again. One rolled up on the table where they were sitting and landed in front of Sakasugi. Sakasugi looked down and smiled. He looked at Kuro and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kuro, well done. You have worked hard.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really scary.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and stared at the newspaper. ¡°What? What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Garp reached out and took the newspaper. After taking a look at it, he laughed. ¡°Pfft, hahaha, it¡¯s finally reported. It¡¯s really amazing!¡± Sengoku and Tsuru smiled as if they had expected it. No, why are you looking at me again? Kuro frowned and realized that things were not simple. He hooked his finger and another newspaper on the ground floated up and landed in front of him. With just one look, Kuro¡¯s eyes instantly widened. There was a very familiar photo on it. It was very handsome and looked a little like him. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. But what¡¯s with the headline? [World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman has changed hands!] [The two from the Country of Peace are no match for the Golden Lion!] [Vice-Admiral Kim Jong-un met the Blackbeard Pirates at Fortress G-3 and caused heavy casualties. Blackbeard is missing!] The title on it was familiar to Kuro. It was something that had happened to him recently, but¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did this newspaper come from? Hasn¡¯t it been reported? Why is it here again?¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were wide and full of doubts. Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087: You Won’t Suffer Chapter 1087: You Won¡¯t Suffer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of these three things, what happened to that idiot Tiki was sudden, and Kuro admitted it. He also had his own considerations for dealing with Kaido and Lingling. He didn¡¯t want anyone to think about him. Mihawk was really helpless and it was also to prevent that idiot from continuing to pester him. But Kuro thinks that these reports have already been reported. Otherwise, how would anyone in the Marine know? This sudden re-report, and it¡¯s so dense, what is this? This is too late. The news must have been released first-hand. It took so long for it to be released. That¡¯s not news, that¡¯s old news. He was really not panicking or anything. He just felt a little strange why he suddenly came out. Kuro subconsciously lit a cigar and glanced at the newspaper a few times to make sure that there were only these few pieces of news. He casually put down the newspaper and looked at the others. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not the first time you know about it. Don¡¯t be so surprised.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just sighing¡­¡± Crane smiled and said, ¡°All this time, what you have done seems to be moving forward slowly, but when put together, it is all big news. In summary, your achievements may be higher than us old guys. It is only three years.¡± In just three years, what Kuro did surpassed most of the old Marines who had been enlisted for many years. ¡°Hey, Granny Crane, I don¡¯t want to hear this. What three years, I have been here for thirteen years!¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Don¡¯t think that East Blue Marine is not a Marine, I am also conscientious in East Blue!¡± I don¡¯t want to be promoted! Crane smiled. ¡°If you had come to Headquarters earlier, maybe the world would have changed a little.¡± ¡°Cut it out. One person¡¯s struggle can¡¯t change the world.¡± Kuro blew out smoke. ¡°I¡¯m not an art college student, and I don¡¯t have a mustache.¡± He has never written an autobiography like ¡°My Struggle¡±, which can¡¯t change the overall situation of the world. ¡°What¡¯s with this newspaper? World Economic News? Isn¡¯t Morgan hiding from the higher-ups? What¡¯s the meaning of sending me news at this time?¡± Kuro glanced at the newspaper again and clicked his tongue. ¡°There¡¯s no news on that dead pigeon, is there? The fried rice will reduce sales.¡± ¡°Many things are metaphorical, Kuro.¡± Crane said slowly: ¡°There are some things that you should understand now. Being a general is not just about combat power, the head is also very important, but your subordinate Crowe can assist you in this matter. If you have nothing to do, you can ask us old guys.¡± ¡°Although Morgan is being pursued, that is only the meaning of the inner layer. In the deeper layer, the upper layer is still cooperating with Morgan.¡± ¡°For example, this news. If the higher-ups allow it, Morgan will release it. If he wants to continue in this line of work, it is impossible for him to fall out with the higher-ups. Although this news has been suppressed for a long time, you should have thought about why it suppressed you from that time. Now you should understand that Borusalino is sure to retreat. Now that this news is out, the higher-ups will create momentum for you.¡± ¡°After tonight, Borusalino will officially retire and you will take over this position and become the new Admiral.¡± Tsuru seemed to have no scruples, and she did not need to have any scruples. The people sitting here were all the real core senior members of the Navy, and some words were meant to be said on this occasion. ¡°?¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro tilted his head and stared at Crane in a daze. His eyes were a little absent-minded. He was stunned for a long time and suddenly stood up, his face flushed. ¡°No, Grandma Crane, what general! What do you mean by that? How are you so sure that I can be a general?! I just told Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) that the old man can¡¯t retreat! They don¡¯t even consider it!¡± He went to talk to them during the day, but why did the five old men decide at night?! Isn¡¯t it too fast! ¡°Borusalino¡¯s withdrawal is inevitable. If you don¡¯t take it, who will?¡± Sengoku smiled and said, ¡°In our line, only you can hold on for the time being. You can¡¯t go to the world to recruit soldiers for your last position, right? Besides, you are taking on Borusalino¡¯s job, no one will fight with you.¡± Kuro was stunned. What is this? The Emperor has died and the Crown Prince has succeeded the throne. The key is that the son of the Emperor is only the Crown Prince and no one else! In this situation, if you don¡¯t succeed the throne, you will either lose your country or die. Marine will not die, and neither will Kuro. He had thought that if the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) did not agree, he would really only be able to succeed the throne. But the key was that when it came to this, he could not accept it. He worked so hard for so long and was so conscientious. What was it for?! Isn¡¯t it just to find a place to retire and then retire smoothly! His body slumped down, looking even more limp. He paused for a long time before sighing and looking at everyone. ¡°Did you already know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Garp grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you! Eat your shell, what food!¡± Kuro glared and cursed. ¡°I have a rough guess.¡± Sengoku nodded and said, ¡°After all, you made such a big movement. There is no reason for the higher-ups to suppress you. If they want to suppress you, there must be benefits for you, because your relationship with the higher-ups is better than ours.¡± That was true. Even Polusalino was not as close as Kuro. This guy was too close to Tenryubito. They were all high-level Marine and knew a lot of things. They were also qualified to see Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) and often heard praise for Kuro. Therefore, when the World Government suppresses the news, they will not feel that the higher-ups will mistreat Kuro. ¡°That¡¯s right, especially your personality.¡± Crane looked at Kuro. ¡°You are not at a disadvantage, and your eyes cannot tolerate sand. If something like this is not reported to you, you must have emotions. Last time, you had emotions and killed a lot of people in Sabaody Archipelago. The higher-ups will take this into account. You are so indifferent, so I think you must have a plan.¡± ¡°Puhahaha, yes, if I didn¡¯t sell my face at that time, my grandson would probably be dead.¡± Garp laughed. Sakasugi said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this kind of thing, Karp! It¡¯s humiliating enough! You are a Marine Hero!¡± ¡°This old man is also a grandfather!¡± Garp said without caring. Kuro is a person who doesn¡¯t suffer losses. If he had any emotions, he would have thought of a way to solve it. Who can live well after offending him? Rayleigh, who was in Sabaody Land in the past, gave him a sword in Sabaody Land back then. In the end, he found an opportunity to kill him. It is still unknown whether he is dead or alive. He himself is so calm. Even if Crane doesn¡¯t go to Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), through Kuro¡¯s usual attitude, he can be sure that he will be promoted to Admiral, especially when Porusalino began to pave the way for retirement. ¡°No, no, you want me to smooth it out and be calm?¡± Kuro spread his hands and posed next to his head, his face distorted. What was he calm about? He doesn¡¯t know anything! Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088: Germa Kingdom Chapter 1088: Germa Kingdom Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Why is he calm? He is calm! What does he have to be calm about! The reason why I was so calm in the past was that I didn¡¯t know about this kind of thing at all. I was even a little complacent, thinking that the higher-ups didn¡¯t report me. Did they forget about me? Good lord, he is waiting for me here! Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Kuro, from today on, I am retired. I will leave it to you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait?¡± Kuro said dryly, ¡°Look, this banquet is seven days long. Although it¡¯s a birthday celebration, if you cancel it, won¡¯t it become a celebration? It¡¯s a little inauspicious. Wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Oh, I also want to wait, but the higher-ups don¡¯t allow it. This newspaper is a witness.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°I should be able to receive the news by daytime.¡± So this is a celebration for me?! Kuro looked in the direction of the balcony in despair. The noise below was still there, but now it sounded a little harsh. If the old man receives the news tomorrow, won¡¯t he be replaced tomorrow? The position of the faction leader is tacitly understood. There are definitely no documents. Basically, the old man decided to step down and he took over. Today, he has already taken over. The only official document is probably the position of the general. Then the remaining days are his celebration for himself?! Wasn¡¯t this shooting himself in the foot? This kind of thing must be kept low-key. Making it so extravagant will cause people to misunderstand! The key is that this is the old man¡¯s birthday. He can¡¯t say that he won¡¯t do it. He has already said it. If he takes it back, wouldn¡¯t he be ruining his own reputation? But now¡­ ¡°What is this!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said bitterly. ¡°Be happier, Kuro, you¡¯re a general!¡± Garp laughed. ¡°A general is very good.¡± Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and tried to put on a smile to disguise his tears. The wine tonight is a little hard to swallow¡­ ¡­ . In the North Blue, in a certain sea area, a group of castle-like ships gathered together and formed a large fleet group of a small kingdom. At this time, they were surrounded by more than ten fully armed ships. The size of those ships is not much smaller than this single snail shell. If they are surrounded together, they can also fully surround this castle. At this moment, there were shouts inside. The North Blue has been ruled before. Germa Kingdom, a country that once created the feat of unifying the North Blue for 66 days. Although it was removed by the World Government and lost the qualification to participate in the World Conference, its prestige is still there. Whoever hears of them in the North Blue will lose their courage. But now, this place has been invaded! Bang bang bang! Boom! Boom! Boom! Gunshots and cannon fire, mixed with the crisp sound of weapons colliding, kept sounding in the castle. The expressionless clone soldiers of the Germa Kingdom are very strong. Their movements are like machines, and their physical fitness is more than one category stronger than ordinary soldiers. There is no need for Haki. With their strong physical fitness and precise machine-like war movements, they are tenacious enough. If it is an ordinary soldier, he is definitely not their opponent. But the soldiers of Dressrosa are not! Chi! A soldier held a saber in his hand and slashed at a Germa soldier. The latter did not even use a weapon and only blocked it with his arm. His hard body directly blocked the saber and the blade pierced into the flesh, but it was stuck on the arm. Bang! The Germa soldier kicked the soldier in the chest and sent him flying. The latter spun in the air and landed on the ground, staring solemnly at the expressionless Germa soldier who was pulling out the blade. ¡°It¡¯s very similar to Vice-Admiral Kaz¡¯s Dougley Brigade!¡± The soldier gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome, but fortunately, it¡¯s not aggressive.¡± On the other side, a soldier happened to pass by with a gun and fired a bullet. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Hey, are you afraid?¡± ¡°Afraid?! Of course I¡¯m afraid! That kick was very painful!¡± The soldier bared his teeth, ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of death, I believe in justice!¡± The soldiers of Dressrosa are afraid of pain and fatigue, but if they are fighting for the cause of justice, they are not afraid of death! ¡°Again, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t beat this evil Germa Kingdom. I also watch ¡®Sora¡¯!¡± The soldier straightened his body and was about to charge when suddenly, a strong wind appeared and directly rushed past them. The strong impact blew their hair. Boom! Then, a strong wind pressure exploded, blowing away the Germa soldiers gathered in front of them. ¡°Sir Cyrus!¡± Dressrosa¡¯s soldiers shouted. It was Kyros who was charging forward. At this moment, he was wearing a full armor that exposed his head. He held a big sword and kept waving it horizontally. With every sword, the wind pressure brought by the sword blew up the body of the Germa soldiers. The previous gladiator costume had been removed after David went on stage. The costume did not cover the body and it was no longer a matter of whether it was beautiful or not. The new Dressrosa should at least allow people to wear clothes, so Cyrus put on armor. Also wearing the armor was Rebecca¡­ At this moment, she was in the other direction, also holding a big sword and rushing around. Tap! Tap! Tap! Similarly, in other directions, a woman in a maid uniform with her hands turned into machine guns was holding a cigarette and shooting to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°If the king needs me, I will definitely work hard!¡± The maid shouted excitedly and fired more bullets. Baby-5, the person who followed David after Doflamingo¡¯s fall, has also been acting as the head maid of Dressrosa. On this expedition, David craved combat power and brought her here. In addition to a large number of soldiers and the existence of these similar cadres, Dressrosa also has elites. In the siege of the Germa soldiers, there is a man wearing armor and waving a meteor hammer that keeps going in and out. The meteor hammer moves and brings more than ten Germa soldiers. Tergu Lepant, the former Captain of the Army of the Kingdom of Dressrosa, was originally the Captain of the Army of King Riku and was relatively loyal. During the reign of Doflamingo, he was also smart enough to become the Captain of the Army and then waited for King Riku to return. However, King Riku did not wait until a stronger King David came and he himself also accepted the faith of justice and is now a part of the faith of justice. ¡°For justice!!¡± Taigu shouted and waved the meteor hammer like a disc, directly sweeping away the Germa soldiers around him, and then the hammer fell towards more soldiers in front. Bang! The hammer that fell from the sky stopped in midair with a sound. A green figure appeared below the huge meteor hammer and caught it with one hand. Clang!! Similarly, Rebecca¡¯s sword was blocked by a blue figure. The hand that blocked Rebecca¡¯s sword glowed with electric light. **TIP** Kyros¡¯s sword was stepped on by a red figure and he looked at Kyros arrogantly. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­¡± The man slowly said, ¡°Who gave you the courage to invade Germa Kingdom!¡± Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089: Surrender? Chapter 1089: Surrender? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Three figures. The red one is Vinsmoke Ichi, the eldest son of the Vinsmoke family. The blue one is Vinsmoke Nige, the second son of the Vinsmoke family. The green one is Vinsmoke Yonji, the fourth son of the Vinsmoke family. On Baby-5¡¯s side, a pink figure also blocked her direction of attack and smiled at her. ¡°Little girl, this is not a playhouse.¡± Vinsmoke Reiju. The eldest daughter of the Vinsmoke family. ¡°A cadre of the Vinsmoke family?!¡± Baby-5 spat. ¡°In the past, I heard Young Master, no, I heard Doflamingo mention it. You modified people, don¡¯t get in my way. I want to conquer this place for King!¡± ¡°Dresrosa¡­¡± Reiju looked around and wondered, ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have any grudges. Why did you come here to deal with us? Your territory is the New World.¡± Bang! As soon as she finished speaking, Yong Zhi shattered the meteor hammer with a punch and strode forward against the falling debris. He said angrily, ¡°Sister, why are you saying so much to them? Just kill them all!¡± After coming out of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s tea party, they were in deep thought because they were saved by Sanji, but they were only in deep thought. The more reason is that the World Government removed them and they offended Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). They can¡¯t stay in the New World anymore and are now taking refuge in their hometown in North Blue. It was already good enough that they did not provoke anyone, but they did not expect that someone would dare to provoke them. Vinsmoke is not easy to bully! With that, he suddenly accelerated and flashed directly to Tigu. Under the other party¡¯s shocked eyes, he clenched his fists and raised them, his eyes glowing red. ¡°Die, winch weight¡­¡± ¡°Wait, Yongzhi!¡± Reiju suddenly discovered something and quickly reached out and shouted. But it was a little too late. Before he could say the word ¡®attack¡¯, he saw a strong wind next to him. Yong Zhi¡¯s eyes were wide open. The transformation power from the bloodline factor made him alert. His body directly leaned down and he felt a strong wind coming from above, which made the cloak of his combat suit flap. The strong wind also made him feel pain, and his face felt as if it had been hit hard. ¡°Is that¡­ a sword?¡± Yongzhi opened his eyes wide and looked at the thing that flashed over him. Above him was a huge black sword, glowing in the moonlight. ¡°Oh? Did you dodge it? Your awareness is not bad.¡± Bang!! In the next moment, with a calm voice, Yongzhi felt a heavy blow on his body and he flew out and hit a group of Germa soldiers behind him, knocking them over. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Reiju¡¯s pupils shrank, and before she could see clearly, she saw the figure continue to flash like a wolf, and quickly came to the blue Niji. He was blocking Rebekka¡¯s card, and his arm was about to fight back when she saw a figure flash, and then his waist seemed to be knocked over by something heavy, and he flew out with a muffled groan. Next was Ezekiel. His reaction was not bad. In an instant, he released his foot that was stepping on Kyros¡¯s sword. His hand was covered in flames as he punched the figure that was rushing over. ¡°Sparks: Boomerang!¡± ¡°Too slow.¡± However, the figure only flashed and directly dodged the flaming punch. The figure flashed on the chest of Ichiji, and the latter flew out and landed beside Niji and Yonji. At this time, the body stood still, allowing people to see the whole figure. It was a man wearing wolf-like armor, holding a big sword in one hand, and his body was straight! ¡°He actually came in person¡­¡± Reiju exclaimed, her eyes full of seriousness. Everyone recognized that iconic armor, especially those who were involved in the country. In a short period of time, Dressrosa became an overlord-level country of the New World, the new king of Dressrosa, the person known as the ¡®Conqueror King¡¯ and the ¡®Wolf King¡¯. Pansa David! ¡°King!¡± When they saw who it was, Kyros, Rebecca, and Teigu all bowed and saluted. ¡°King!¡± Baby-5 ran over and blamed himself. ¡°Why did you come in person, King? Leave this to us.¡± ¡°You guys are too slow.¡± Inside the armor, David¡¯s somewhat impatient voice sounded, ¡°It has been almost a day, but this gift has not been completely decided. I can¡¯t answer to Master.¡± Explain? ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Reiju¡¯s pupils contracted. Did this guy appear because he was entrusted by someone? ¡®Who?¡¯ Big. Mom? ! ¡°Hey! King David, what do you want?¡± Reiju asked subconsciously. ¡°Oh? Where¡¯s the other one?¡± David turned his head and glanced at Reiju and said, ¡°I know you. Master once commented on you. You, Vinsmoke Reiju, are the only one in the Vinsmoke family who is humane other than the chef in Straw Hat. I can talk to you, but unfortunately, you can¡¯t make the decision.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reiju was shocked. David ignored him and turned to look at a big castle in front of him and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m already here, don¡¯t you want to come out and see me? Don¡¯t hide like a rat, Judge!¡± When the voice reached the castle, the surroundings were silent for a moment. Soon, there was a flash of electricity in the castle, and a man wearing a gray battle suit and an orange cloak appeared quickly. The current leader of the Vinsmoke family, Vinsmoke Judge! He held a spear and looked a little serious. He looked at David and said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want, David!¡± He was hiding here and accumulating strength to continue to fulfill his dream, but why did David come here! ¡°Surrender.¡± David said, ¡°Surrender to Dressrosa, hand over your technology and soldiers, and serve justice!¡± These words stunned Judge for a moment, then he raised his head and laughed. ¡°So, you are here to covet my technology?¡± ¡°What are you thinking, David!¡± Judge lowered his head and said angrily, ¡°Do you think I am one of those weak countries that you have conquered at will! We, Germa, also have strength. We can also conquer those countries that you have conquered! It¡¯s just that we are in the North Blue. In another place, our achievements are much higher than your Dressrosa!¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t agree?¡± No one could see his face under the armor. David lowered the sword in his hand slightly and his body suddenly paused. His legs were bent and his upper body was bent like a hunting wolf. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to reason with you. There¡¯s not enough time. Let me ask you one last time, do you surrender?¡± ¡°Stop joking!¡± Judge shouted. ¡°Big Mom didn¡¯t get my technology, and you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ Then let¡¯s fight.¡± David didn¡¯t say anything else, his body completely bent down, he put the big sword on his back and his body began to lean forward, he said in a deep voice: ¡°I¡¯ve beaten you into submission, continue.¡± Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090: Can’t go empty-handed Chapter 1090: Can¡¯t go empty-handed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a certain sea area of New World, two Battleships were sailing late at night. Generally speaking, even ships that are sailing at night will anchor and wait for rest. Because of the sea in the middle of the night, the degree of darkness is very high. It is better with the moon. In the moonless form, the best way is to rest, because no one knows whether they will encounter reefs. But at this time, the two Battleships were moving forward with searchlights in the dark night. In the office of one of the warships, two men were smoking. ¡°Kaz, what should we do?¡± A determined-looking man was smoking a cigar and looking at a bearded man sitting there. The bearded man was smoking a cigarette, one puff after another, and the ashtray was full of cigarette butts. He was frowning and thinking. One of them was Wilbur and the other was Kaz. David was not the only one who received the news that Kuro was going to be a general. They also received it, so when they received Crowe¡¯s call, they rushed to the headquarters without stopping, wanting to reach the headquarters quickly to attend this banquet. But now there is a problem. They did not have any good gifts. ¡°David went to North Blue. I heard that he is going to dedicate the whole of Vinsmoke to Mr. Kuro as a congratulatory gift. Vinsmoke, you didn¡¯t know it at the time, but I did.¡± Kaz blew out a smoke ring and pinched the remaining cigarette butt in the ashtray. He said slowly, ¡°Now our core soldier is the soldier who came out of Vinsmoke technology. Although we are happy that David found a way to get Vinsmoke¡¯s technology, in comparison, it is just his gift, not ours.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°If Mr. Kuro wants to be a general, it¡¯s really unreasonable not to have a good gift. Damn it! As Marines, our movements are too inconvenient. Otherwise, we can go with David to take down Vinsmoke!¡± David is offering the ¡®wealth¡¯ of a country to them, and now they have received the order to rush back without any preparation. Although Mr. Kuro may not care about this, after all, they are Marine internal personnel, but from the point of view of Mr. Kuro¡¯s subordinates, David is the same! To congratulate Mr. Kuro, you can¡¯t let David stand out! If they had not come into contact with the theory written by Mr. Kuro, they could have accepted it, but they had accepted Mr. Kuro¡¯s thoughts. The more they accepted it, the more they felt that what Mr. Kuro did had a deeper meaning. Otherwise, why would David deal with Vinsmoke at this time? Wasn¡¯t it because he understood Mr. Kuro¡¯s deep meaning? For this matter, the two of them had been in a meeting for half the night and could not think of a good plan. Fight a pirate to liven things up? That¡¯s what they should do. Even if Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t become a general, they will still do it. It¡¯s their duty. But the key is that there is too little they can do outside of their duty. Unlike David, they could not blatantly conquer the country. If they wanted to conquer the country, they could be removed from the Marine the next day. Mr. Kuro still needs them in the Marine Corps. They also love this cause, which is the closest thing to justice. But what Marine can use as a congratulatory gift is more in-depth. First, they can¡¯t rob, and second, they can¡¯t conquer. It¡¯s basic ethics to fight pirates, so what else can they use as a gift? ¡°Ah¡­¡± Wilbur put out the cigar and lit another one. He looked up in silence. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Crowe?¡± Wilbur said after a while. ¡°Chloe?¡± Kaz thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to look for him again. We are both Vice-Admiral. Although Crowe has always been by Mr. Kuro¡¯s side, Mr. Kuro will definitely not say anything. You know that Mr. Kuro will never be straightforward about anything. Many things are comprehended by ourselves. People who can¡¯t understand Mr. Kuro¡¯s deep truths are not worthy of following Mr. Kuro!¡± As he spoke, he stood up and said in a high voice, ¡°Ah! Mr. Kuro is finally going to become a general. I have thought for a long time that Mr. Kuro will definitely become a general, and now I have gotten what I wanted! It¡¯s really, really¡­¡± He could not help but cry and roar, ¡°It¡¯s too exciting!¡± ¡°Yeah, Cass!¡± Wilbur also stood up, his face flushed with excitement. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t followed Mr. Kuro for a long time, after experiencing this scene, we are also honored!¡± Wilbur had only followed Mr. Kuro since Sabaody. It had only been more than a year, definitely not as long as these people. But they also have the heart to contribute. ¡°Sigh, think about it again. I can¡¯t go to see Mr. Kuro empty-handed. This gift is not just a gift¡­¡± Wilbur sat back down and pondered. ¡°This gift must be of the same nature as David. We have come into contact with Mr. Kuro¡¯s mind and know that what he wants is not a simple gift. Those gold and silver treasures are just a facade. What he really wants is those things. We can¡¯t say that we went to a country to spread our thoughts. This kind of thing is not suitable for us. Someone is doing it.¡± Dressrosa¡¯s newly acquired ¡°Dragon Tiger¡± group is doing such a thing, and the results are not bad. The pirate team is very large, and at the same time, it has affected many pirates. Those pirates are also affecting the surrounding countries and islands. They can¡¯t intervene in such things. Before Dressrosa was on the right track, they had some uses, including assigning people to spread faith in Dressrosa and helping David do things he couldn¡¯t do. Now that they are on the right track, there is not much they can do. The specific things have been contracted by the people trained by Dressrosa. They are just like an ordinary Marine stationed in Greenbitt and Corfu. They go out every day to patrol the pirates and then train Marine soldiers. Other than that, there is really nothing for them to do. They are not Mr. Kuro. They can¡¯t make that place prosperous just because of one place. They can¡¯t even do this kind of thing because Dressrosa got Kuro¡¯s approach, including the area he conquered, which is developing very well. Previously, the flaw was that the high-end combat power was insufficient and there was no way to deal with the invading pirates in time. The trained soldiers and defense regiment could delay the pirates and then wait for their support. But as Dressrosa became stronger and stronger, and with the addition of ¡°Dragon Tiger¡±, this matter gradually became less and less. Although there are still some, as time goes on, they will probably not even be able to go out and fight pirates in the end. If the pirates don¡¯t come, what else can they fight? Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091: Spider Chapter 1091: Spider Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as the two of them were thinking this, Kaz¡¯s ears suddenly moved and he looked out of the window and frowned. ¡°Is there a sound?¡± ¡°Round?¡± Wilbur was stunned. His ears moved as if he was listening for something. Rumble¡­ Faintly, he could hear some strange sounds, like the sound of artillery and gunfire, and it seemed to be accompanied by some human voices. ¡°Vice-Admiral! Vice-Admiral!¡± Suddenly, the door was pushed open by a colonel. The colonel saluted and said loudly, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kaz, Vice-Admiral Wilbur, an island has been found ahead. There seems to be the sound of fighting on the island!¡± ¡°Island? Where?¡± Wilbur asked. ¡°It seems to be the Port of Matruh in the Kingdom of Matruh,¡± the Marine Captain said. ¡°Matruh¡­¡± Wilbur thought for a while and said, ¡°Are we in the range of our own power?¡± They knew that the Matruh Kingdom was a member of the New World and its power was within the World Government. The main reason is that the Joining Country is within the World Government¡¯s sphere of influence. If it¡¯s not a Joining Country, it¡¯s definitely not. If it becomes a Joining Country, it will definitely be called ¡°Schr?dinger¡¯s sphere of influence¡±. ¡°Guns? Pirates?¡± Wilbur continued to ask. The Marine Captain shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the pirate ship, I just saw the fire and I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Internal conflict? We don¡¯t seem to be able to care about this kind of thing.¡± Wilbur thought for a while and said: ¡°If it¡¯s not a pirate, everything else is just their internal affairs and we can¡¯t do it.¡± Marines can¡¯t manage the internal affairs of the participating countries, not even the World Government can, unless the participating countries take the initiative to ask for help. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Den Den Mushi on the table rang. Wilbur frowned and picked up the microphone. Before he could finish, Den Den Mushi rang: ¡°I have caught the signal! I have caught the signal! Help! Help! This is the Port of Matruh, I am the commander of the Port of Matruh. The civilians here are crazy, come and help suppress them!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Den Den Mushi suddenly let out a scream and then hung up. ¡°Civilian riot?¡± Kaz¡¯s first reaction when he heard the content was to refuse. Civilians or whatever is inside the Kingdom, that¡¯s their thing, not the evil that Marines have to face. And after coming into contact with Mr. Kuro¡¯s mind, he doesn¡¯t think that a civilian riot is evil. Maybe that Kingdom forced it too hard. Wilbur looked at Kaz. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go and take a look. The signatories have found a signal to ask for help. We can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Otherwise, Mr. Kuro will be in a difficult position, especially at this juncture.¡± He had more to consider than Cass. Now that Mr. Kuro is going to be promoted to general, if any accident or complaint happens at this juncture, it will affect Mr. Kuro¡¯s reputation. As Mr. Kuro¡¯s subordinates, their superiors will have to take the blame for what they have done. It¡¯s not their place to find trouble for Mr. Kuro at this juncture. No matter what, he had to take a look. Kaz nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. Battleship turn and head for Port Matruh. See what happens.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The colonel saluted again and ran out to give orders. The two of them naturally have the power of a Vice-Admiral. Even for ordinary Vice-Admiral, the promotion of merits and strength not only represents that they are Marine elites, but also that they have a high position. In Dressrosa and Corfu, the two of them are like local tyrants. As base chiefs, they also have Mr. Kuro¡¯s power in Pegasus Island and Sabaody Archipelago. It¡¯s just that their personalities are not like Mr. Kuro¡¯s. Mr. Kuro can do that, but they don¡¯t want to. They are fighting for a noble cause of justice. They are executors, not thinkers like Mr. Kuro. ¡°Speaking of which, if I use ¡®Spider¡¯ as a metaphor¡­¡± Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro is the ¡®spider¡¯s¡¯ brain, and we are the ¡®spider¡¯s¡¯ feet. When the brain thinks, the feet do as it is told. We just have to do it. The spider¡¯s feet can be replaced by others, but nothing can be done without the spider¡¯s brain.¡± Kaz was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense. It¡¯s the truth! Wilbur, it¡¯s really good to have you as my colleague! Yes, for Mr. Kuro¡¯s career, we can be a ¡®foot¡¯. As long as the brain is there, nothing is a problem. If it¡¯s a ¡®foot¡¯, anyone can replace it! I have a less mature idea now, let¡¯s perfect it later!¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Wilbur listened. ¡°We might as well establish another internal organization under the name of ¡®Spider¡¯ and use it as a secret organization with Mr. Kuro as the core. This is because those beliefs are actually from Mr. Kuro. Although we are practicing this belief now, the people below will always make mistakes. We can clean them up and if any of us makes mistakes, others can also kill them and find new ¡®feet¡¯ to replace them!¡± Kaz became more and more excited as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Kuro is the brain. As the feet of the spider, we just have to serve Mr. Kuro well!¡± **TIP** Wilbur slapped the table. ¡°Your proposal is good, very good! This solves our internal problems that can¡¯t be corrected. For example, that Joshua, he is something we didn¡¯t expect. It¡¯s not that he is bad, he is not out of our scope, but once someone is out of this scope, we can also cover with this ¡®Spider¡¯ organization and not let the World Government know for the time being!¡± They are no longer the ignorant people who made wild guesses about Mr. Kuro¡¯s behavior. They at least have a ¡°Seven Steps Countermeasure¡± and know who the real enemy is, so they have to take countermeasures. ¡°To be honest, David¡¯s actions are no longer restrained. Once the clues are discovered, it will be very bad. Our existence is to prevent this clue from being discovered by the World Government, which will buy enough time for Mr. Kuro and David¡¯s actions. We need an internal system of our own, and this organization can not entrap Marines, Pirates, Kingdom Army, or even the Revolutionary Army, even the Underground World!¡± Wilbur said loudly: ¡°We can use this organization to spread our thoughts and protect our ¡®brain¡¯! Our spider organization can definitely shine!¡± Cass nodded vigorously. ¡°Chloe should also agree to this. We want to have a number, so Crowe, who has been by Mr. Kuro¡¯s side, will be the No. 1!¡± Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092: Cass and Betty Chapter 1092: Cass and Betty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While Kaz and Wilbur were talking, the two warships arrived at the Port of Matruh, and as they got closer, the voices they heard grew louder. Through the window, Wilbur saw the blaze in the middle of the port city. ¡°Go down and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Cass stood up and walked out with a cigarette in her mouth. Kaz actually doesn¡¯t smoke much, but his superior, Mr. Kuro, smokes every day. As subordinates, they naturally can¡¯t not satisfy him. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t smoke at all, so it¡¯s okay to hang two cigarettes. Kaz smoked cigarettes and Wilbur smoked cigars. When he had nothing to do, he would often smoke in meetings at Dressrosa¡¯s. The two of them walked out of the office. At this moment, the Battleship docked and the Marines of the two ships had already gone down to the port to wait. The two of them walked down the stairs extended by the Battleship. Boom! As soon as they went down, they saw a bang in front of them and a flame rushed out. It seemed that the building directly exploded. ¡°Organize a rescue!¡± Kaz shouted, ¡°Send everyone out and do your best to search and rescue!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several Marine Captains leading the team saluted and rushed over with Marines. It was even said that they did not need to do the demonstration themselves. Most of the people on this ship were Dougreg Brigade, and only a few were the former G-3 Marines. While Kaz was giving orders, the Marines of Dougreg Brigade had already begun to rush forward. Two large warships with more than 1,000 people directly broke into the range of the fire explosion and quickly dragged out a group of injured people. Some were still alive, and some were simply dead. These people had different clothes on them. In addition to the decorations of civilians, there were also decorations of the Kingdom Army. The Kingdom Army of the Matruh Kingdom is wearing a dome-shaped steel helmet, armor, and weapons, while the civilians are wearing thin clothes, and the remaining weapons in their hands can only be seen with sticks and bricks¡­ and pitchforks. ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Wilbur stared at several of the bodies and frowned. ¡°Why are the traces of the bodies like this?¡± These corpses were not caused by the explosion, but by a real fight before that. Wilbur found that the heavily armed Kingdom Army soldiers had fatal injuries left by sticks and bricks, which made him feel that something was wrong. The combat power of soldiers must be beyond that of civilians. It is not that civilians do not have strong people, but these civilians are just ordinary people. But why would such ordinary people cause fatal damage to the soldiers? This is not a death caused by accumulating damage. Judging from the injuries, it was clearly these civilians who fought with the soldiers and even had the upper hand. This is not just one or two. From the corpses, everyone is like this, but if these ordinary people have more combat power than soldiers, then they should be soldiers, and¡­ from the looks of these corpses, the strength of their bodies and the outline of their muscles are very weak, and they cannot exert the power to cause serious injuries to soldiers. ¡°It¡¯s like overdrafting the power of the body in advance.¡± Wilbur frowned and said, ¡°Is there a fruit ability? Is there an ability user here?¡± ¡°I look familiar¡­¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this situation somewhere.¡± ¡°Marines came to help the Kingdom Army suppress us!!¡± Suddenly, a loud roar came from ahead. Under the light of the fire, a group of figures gradually gathered together and approached them. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Resist! We have to resist! We have had enough!¡± ¡°Kill Marine, then we will break into Matruh City and let that cruel king step down!¡± As the crowd became braver, those figures gradually entered the vision of Kaz and Wilbur. They were a group of civilians, holding ordinary weapons and shouting. All of them looked determined, which made Wilbur look a little serious, because the sense of power these people erupted was indeed not low. ¡°Marine!¡± In the crowd, a woman in red came out. She was wearing sunglasses and a red high hat. She had short purple hair and a cigarette in her mouth. As for what she was wearing, there was nothing except a dress and a small red waistcoat with a tie on her upper body. The woman carried a flag and walked out and shouted: ¡°Are you going to help the evil Kingdom Army! I will never allow you to resist! Cowardly and cowardly civilians, as long as you resist, they will not despise us!¡± As she spoke, she suddenly froze and looked at the bearded man in front of her. She was about to raise the flag but she stopped and bit the cigarette. ¡°Kaz?!¡± ¡°Bello Betty?¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°Sure enough, in a situation like this, your Revolutionary Army is involved.¡± ¡°Bello Betty?¡± Wilbur was stunned. ¡°One of the cadres of the Revolutionary Army?¡± He looked Bello Betty up and down and asked suspiciously, ¡°I heard that the four cadres of the Revolutionary Army and Chief of Staff Sabo were buried in Mary Joa. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Sabo will not die, shut up!¡± Betty said angrily. Among the people who attacked Mary Joa back then, there was no Bello Betty. It was only Sabo and three other cadres who went. Betty was still active in other places at that time and her ability was not suitable for doing any latent operations. ¡°It seems that the intelligence is wrong¡­¡± Kaz nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Keep going to the rescue and see if there are any alive.¡± ¡°But, Vice-Admiral Kaz, this is the Revolutionary Army¡­¡± A Marine Captain still wanted to say something. The Revolutionary Army is the enemy of the World Government! ¡°What is Marine¡¯s duty?!¡± Kaz glared at the colonel. The colonel pursed his lips and did not answer. He just saluted and led his people around the civilian troops. The entire port was now left with Kaz and Wilbur. Kaz didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of so many people surrounding him. He glanced around. The civilians holding sticks and pitchforks and even rolled-up newspapers met his gaze and subconsciously took a step back. Some even lowered their heads as if they had done something wrong. ¡°How improper!!¡± Kaz let out a loud shout, and even Betty felt a little numb. This man¡­ is the enemy of their Revolutionary Army philosophy. Last time, he directly made her plan fail. This time, she encountered him again. It¡¯s too bad. However, the ideals of the Revolutionary Army will not go wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us resisting? Civilians have suffered enough! This time, we are not dealing with pirates, you Marines can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Betty subconsciously retorted. ¡°No, I said, why are you still wearing this!¡± Kaz pointed at Betty¡¯s outfit and said, ¡°Why are you dressed like this! Is there no clothes for you to wear for the Revolutionary Army?! Or do you have to wear this to attract people to revolutionize? Huh? I warned you last time, at least dress as a whole!¡± Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093: Rebellion Is Not a Treat Chapter 1093: Rebellion Is Not a Treat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡®Wearing?¡¯ Betty looked down and a vein appeared on her forehead. ¡°Hey! What does it have to do with you what I wear? This is how I wear it. Besides, is this the time to worry about this! You Marines came here because you received the signal from the evil Kingdom Army! If you are not a pirate, do you also want to care?¡± She lost the last debate and lost completely. Even the morale of the civilians who were finally inspired dissipated at that moment. It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t do it, but it¡¯s mainly because this bearded man is too strong. His aura and light covered her ability and removed the psychological defense of those people. But it¡¯s different now! There are no pirates here! ¡°The exploitation of this kingdom is too great! The king collects taxes crazily for his own selfish desires. He clearly can¡¯t pay anything, but he still collects taxes! The people are too bitter. I came here to carry out justice. If this king can¡¯t do it, then we will change a king!¡± With that, Betty raised the flag high and the big flag went against the wind. The civilians at the back seemed to be on steroids. One by one, they puffed up their chests and raised their weapons and shouted, ¡°Change the king!!¡± Betty raised her head with an arrogant expression and her eyes under the sunglasses were a little proud. Let¡¯s see how this bearded man will refute. If this bearded man still wants to suppress them, he will not be righteous. In that case, his justice will be a joke. At the same time, it can also break the demon barrier that I have remembered since I met him. Kaz quietly watched these people shouting. Gradually, his expression began to become sullen. At the side, Wilbur smiled contemptuously and asked softly, ¡°Another king?¡± ¡°Yes! Change the king!¡± Betty said seriously, ¡°Find an existence that is enough to be a king from those benevolent nobles and even civilians!¡± ¡°And?¡± It wasn¡¯t Kaz. Wilbur was there, asking, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then?¡± Betty was stunned. ¡°What else? Then civilians will have a better life!¡± ¡°Foolish!!¡± Cass suddenly let out a loud shout, which made Betty¡¯s movement of raising the flag a little stiff, and she subconsciously lowered it a little. She saw Cass take a step forward, and Betty subconsciously stepped back. The originally rude style of a big sister disappeared at this moment, and she showed a little girl-like expression. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± ¡°How foolish!¡± Kaz revealed a pained expression. ¡°You resisted so much and gave up your lives. In the end, you just want to change a king?! You hope that the new king will give you mercy again?!¡± ¡°If you change the king, will this country be at peace? What is a king? The king is the biggest noble, and the other nobles will not exploit you? After you overthrew the country from nothing, you were given mercy by the new king and received three parts compensation. You can live. You are lucky. You think you are prosperous, right?!¡± ¡°How long can the king you elect last? What about his descendants? What about the nobles under the king? When you return to the treatment of being exploited, you will continue to resist and change the king, right? You will live under the exploitation of the nobles forever?!¡± ¡°It turns out that the biggest purpose of your resistance is just to hope that someone will give you mercy and just want to be like a dog, turning over and wagging its tail?!¡± ¡°Bello Betty! Is this what your Revolutionary Army does! No wonder you are still like a mouse after so many years!¡± Kaz shouted without any politeness. The voice made Betty¡¯s face pale. The hand holding the flag relaxed a little under Cass¡¯s every word and finally put it down completely. ¡°You, what makes you say that!¡± Betty shouted, ¡°What evidence do you have to say that? We are also saving civilians. You Marines are just the World Government¡¯s lackeys, what right do you have to say that we, the Revolutionary Army, will save civilians!¡± ¡°There are clues.¡± Kaz said in a deep voice, ¡°You have existed for so long, and many countries have been overthrown, but now, in addition to getting rid of the World Government, those countries are missing the gold in the sky. Is there a difference?¡± These words startled Betty. She opened her mouth but found that she could not say anything. Yes, there are clues. The Revolutionary Army has existed for a long time. For nearly 20 years, they overthrew many countries and looked for those countries that were overwhelmed by the gold in the sky. They overthrew their king and supported a new king. It was so that the people of the kingdom would not be oppressed by such a harsh tax like the gold in the sky, and a good king could also bring peace to the people. Initially, it was good. The first few years were definitely good. The king was kind and empathized with the civilians, but it became worse and worse in the end. Especially recently, Betty had received intelligence that the civilians of the few countries that were overthrown in the beginning were actually living just that. The taxes were still very heavy and they were only barely alive, even with the involvement of the Revolutionary Army. The answer of those nobles, including the king, was that the taxes had to be paid, otherwise the country could not be maintained. Without the kingdom, the civilians may be worse off, and the Revolutionary Army has already overthrown it once. It is impossible for them to overthrow it a second time. That is smashing the reputation of the Revolutionary Army. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t understand at all, so I said you are stupid, you are sad!¡± Cass looked at Betty and the civilians and said loudly, ¡°Mr. Kuro said that rebellion is not treating people to a meal. You are too gentle, you are not violent at all! But rebellion is real, there is no disguise, it is full of violence! You don¡¯t even dare to face this, and you don¡¯t even have a complete rebellion, what qualifications do you have to lead the civilians!¡± Kaz¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°The civilians are only neutral. They followed you to overthrow the kingdom and they brought the ¡®rebellion¡¯ attribute with them. In the end, you still expect them to continue living peacefully?!¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s the use of saying so much? Can you keep these people from being exploited? Do you have a way!¡± Betty couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°In your words, meaningless criticism is useless. You are just nitpicking. Our Revolutionary Army does real things and fights for civilians!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kaz¡¯s tiger eyes widened and he said loudly: ¡°If you overthrow them, you have to completely overthrow them. What you want to overthrow is not the so-called king, but the entire noble class! Since you have chosen to rebel, you should be more thorough! Kill the king, kill those nobles, elect a leader, and completely stand on the civilian class, so that all the nobles and capital of this kingdom will be completely gone!¡± Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094: We Dare Chapter 1094: We Dare Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Totally?¡± Betty swallowed hard in the face of Cass¡¯s rebellious words, her eyes full of shock and fear. The civilians behind her were even worse. After hearing Kaz¡¯s words, they all retreated in fear and even put down their weapons. The ground was filled with the sound of wooden sticks and bricks hitting the ground. These words are too disgraceful! The will and courage that led to them being inspired by the fruit were erased by these words. Seeing this, Wilbur shook his head and said, ¡°It requires the indoctrination of the faith of justice.¡± The people of Dressrosa are not afraid of any evil. The extent of the exploitation of nobles, as long as they have received the teachings of the Faith of Justice, they will definitely treat it as evil. However, they were afraid of it before, and they have seen a lot of countries like Matruh. They can be saved by using a stick and honey dates together. In less than three days, these people will not be afraid. In seven days, some of these people will turn into a firm existence of faith, and in a month, they will become like the other forces in Dressrosa and become forces that stick to their faith. However, the belief in justice does not teach nobles that they are an exploitative class. Capital is evil and so on. It only teaches the right values. But with their killing in the beginning, the ¡®evil¡¯ of nobles and capital will be deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts with their actions. There is no need to say it in words. If it really doesn¡¯t work, they can just execute him in public. When the nobles pull the gallows, there will be people who will be angry and complain. At that time, there will be ¡®evil¡¯. To Betty, these words were indeed treason! Exterminating nobles and capital is not simply forcing the king to abdicate? ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Betty said loudly, ¡°How can you do such a thing!¡± She could not understand, nor could the civilians behind her. Kaz shook his head. ¡°Mr. Kuro was right when he said that he looked down on your Revolutionary Army. At first, I only thought that you were a force to protect civilians, but now it seems that you didn¡¯t do that at all. What is the philosophy of your Revolutionary Army? To overthrow the World Government?¡± They specifically targeted the participating countries and removed them from the World Government. Other than that, they did not seem to have done anything. Although it also protects civilians, to a certain extent, it is no different from Marine¡¯s attack on pirates, but in terms of strength, it is naturally not as strong as Marine. ¡°No, we never thought of overthrowing the World Government. We just want to overthrow tenryubito. We think the existence of tenryubito is evil and the existence of Tenryubito is unreasonable,¡± Betty said. She is the Revolutionary Army, so of course she can say these words. The civilians are not surprised. ¡°Tenryubito?¡± Kaz chewed on these three words, contempt gradually appearing in his eyes. ¡°That kind of thing is nothing to be afraid of. Tenryubito is also a noble, but in the end, they are just nobles gathered in one place with traces to follow, like a fixed ant nest. Since you want to overthrow the nobles, why don¡¯t you overthrow all the nobles who crossed Egypt?!¡± Wilbur also said at this time: ¡°Revolution? Are you really worthy of this name? You don¡¯t even dare to overthrow the nobles, and you still dare to call yourself the Revolutionary Army? What are you afraid of! If you want to overthrow the nobles, don¡¯t keep staring at the tenryubito. Mary Joa, you can¡¯t fight them, so why don¡¯t you start slowly from other places and see the truth in the subtle details! Kill the nobles of the Matruh Kingdom and stand on the side of the civilians! Let me tell you, the so-called revolution is like this. If you don¡¯t depose the nobles and capital, they will exploit you forever!¡± The surroundings were silent and only the sound of Marines rescuing the wounded could be heard. The civilians lowered their heads as if they did not want to hear Kaz and Wilbur¡¯s words at all. Betty opened her mouth to say something but found that she couldn¡¯t. ¡®How do you mean?¡¯ As a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, the Army Captain of the ¡®East Army¡¯, she, who was in charge of a large force of the Revolutionary Army, had never thought of this step. Chief of Staff Szabo had never thought of it, and so had Leader Dorag. This kind of thing is too shocking! Is this really Marine? She had dealt with pirates and criminals, but the most evil pirates and the cruelest criminals could not say such words. Even the most dangerous Doflamingo, what they know about his thoughts, is just to throw the world into chaos and then pull Tenryubito down. No one has paid attention to the nobles of those kingdoms. They should exist, just like how people need to eat and drink. They have long been deeply rooted in the hearts of people. No one has ever thought that people can not eat and drink. But now, who did the two Marines tell this to, and they couldn¡¯t refute it! Because Betty felt that it made a lot of sense! Cass took a step forward and finally reached Betty. His three-meter-tall body stood there, looking down at Bello Betty, who only reached his chest. Betty looked up, met Cass¡¯s eyes, and lowered her head again. Is that look looking down on me? ¡°Don¡¯t you dare?¡± Kaz said slowly. Betty pursed her lips and said nothing. Cass took off her cape, put it on Betty, and buttoned it up. Marine Cloak is considered a coat with sleeves, but no one has ever worn it before. ¡°You¡¯re wearing too little, button it.¡± Cass¡¯s hand slid down to Betty¡¯s neck, chest and waist, buttoning them up one by one. Then he tilted his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°We dare.¡± Betty was shocked and looked up in disbelief. What did this Marine say?! ¡°Here! They are here!!¡± Suddenly, another group of people rushed in front of them. They were the Kingdom soldiers of Matruh. Those with weapons were about to rush over. ¡°Those rioters are here, arrest them all!¡± The leader of the soldiers shouted. Kaz turned his head and glared at her. Boom!! The surrounding airflow seemed to have frozen at this moment, as if there was a white torrent surging out. The white was mixed with a scarlet color and directly washed on those soldiers. The charging soldiers stiffened and their eyes rolled back. The weapons in their hands loosened and fell to the ground, and they all collapsed. ¡°Haoshoku!¡± Betty stared at Cass in horror. This Marine actually has Haoshoku?! Isn¡¯t that a little too exaggerated! Is he also the Tyrant who only appears once in a million people? After glaring at those soldiers, Kaz looked at the civilians with the remaining power of Haoshoku. ¡°Okay, go back. You are not suitable to do this kind of thing.¡± The morale of these civilians had long been worn down by the words of Kaz and Wilbur. At this time, when Kaz looked at them with his Haoshoku eyes, they no longer had any thoughts of resistance. They lowered their heads and turned around to walk back. Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095: I Had a Nightmare Chapter 1095: I Had a Nightmare Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Betty reacted and said anxiously, ¡°Hey, if you let them go back, they will also suffer when the Kingdom Army reacts!¡± Kaz ignored her and turned to Wilbur. ¡°Wilbur¡­¡± Wilbur nodded and took out a book from his pocket. He walked over and handed it directly to Betty. Betty subconsciously took the book and under the surrounding lights, she saw the name of the book¡ªJustice Faith. ¡°Go back and take a look. You have to know what justice is before you know what you want to do. The current you are too different.¡± Wilbur¡¯s tone was contemptuous. It was not that he looked down on the Revolutionary Army. In the past, the Revolutionary Army was also a behemoth to him and a force that could not be underestimated. It was even more dangerous than Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). But ever since he came into contact with Mr. Kuro¡¯s philosophy and got Mr. Kuro¡¯s young manuscript, his thinking changed. Revolutionary Army? That¡¯s child¡¯s play! If Mr. Kuro comes to the Revolutionary Army, Dorag will definitely give up his position, but that kind of life is not as honorable as being in the Marine. Mr. Kuro chose Marine, and they also chose Mr. Kuro, with the highest respect for Mr. Kuro¡¯s great ideas and the fighting spirit of a lifetime. ¡°I said we dare, then we dare. Go back, you don¡¯t need to interfere in this place.¡± Cass took two steps back and didn¡¯t look at Betty, but at the Marines who were rescuing in front. Betty fell into deep thought. She was afraid that she could not continue to carry out her plan here. She was very familiar with these two Marines, [Giant Shield] Kaz and [Big Spear] Wilbur, especially Kaz. The upper echelons of the Revolutionary Army had a consensus that they could not contact this dangerous person because once they met him, their hard-earned plan would be ruined. When the intelligence was sent to Dorag, it was a pity that he was not a member of the Revolutionary Army because he was too righteous. The Revolutionary Army is not a pirate, so they naturally can¡¯t do anything to such a righteous person, and they probably can¡¯t poach him. This guy is one of the strongest in Kuro. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do!¡± Betty gritted her teeth and quickly left with the book. Kaz watched her go and continued, ¡°Call Aquitaine and ask him to come.¡± ¡°Akitan?¡± Wilbur thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and look at the geographical location. I remember that this place is not far from the headquarters. If we act rashly, it will be noticed by the higher-ups. We have been unable to hide it recently. We can often see the CP organization and they even asked us to investigate the situation of Chu Dressrosa. Fortunately, ¡®Justice Faith¡¯ only talks about pure justice. There is no other place.¡± They knew what they were doing. Once they were exposed, it would not be as simple as losing their heads. Therefore, they were all extremely low-key. On the surface, there was only David in the battle outside, but in fact, Dressrosa¡¯s action decision was made by the three of them. Marine looks above and CP, David continues his territorial expansion. ¡°If not Aquitaine, then who? David is busy giving gifts to Mr. Kuro in North Blue, and we don¡¯t even have a gift now, and this place¡­¡± Kaz pointed at Port Martel. ¡°A ready-made gift is not as good as David¡¯s, but it¡¯s the best we can do as Marines! How can we fight for Mr. Kuro¡¯s ideals? Wilbur, you¡¯re starting to slack off!¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t!¡± Wilbur said with a red face. ¡°I just want a more accurate approach. Cass, please believe that my loyalty to Mr. Kuro and my belief in the ideal is no less than yours!¡± He thought for a while and said, ¡°How about this, let those pirates come. Wang Long and Yagyu Ishig Tiger will see the effect soon. Let them come, destroy the Matruh Kingdom and let Aquitaine take over. As a member country, there will be no response from above!¡± ¡°Oh!!¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Not a bad idea. It¡¯s not bad to let them come. This can also test the determination of those who go out to spread their faith. Things are also under our control!¡± ¡°You have become a lot smarter recently, Cass!¡± Wilbur laughed. Kaz held out his hand to Wilbur and said seriously, ¡°This is Mr. Kuro¡¯s wisdom. I¡¯m just imitating him. Wilbur, let¡¯s work together!¡± ¡°Kaz!¡± ¡°Wilbur!¡± The two hands held each other tightly. In the middle of the night, their eyes seemed to be able to ignite sparks. ¡­ . Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang!! ¡°Achoo! Achoo! F*ck!¡± The next day, Headquarters, early morning. Kuro suddenly woke up from the bed and sneezed a few times. He was stunned for a long time, his forehead full of cold sweat. Bang! The door that had been knocked on was suddenly kicked open and Leda came in from outside and called, ¡°Kuro! Wake up!¡± ¡°Why did you call me so early in the morning? Don¡¯t you know that I drank too much last night!¡± Kuro glared at her and said. ¡°You asked me to call you. Last night, you told me to call you in the morning and not delay things. You said that you had to wake up early for seven consecutive days,¡± Leda muttered. ¡°Is that true? You drank too much last night¡­¡± Kuro shook his head and got out of bed. He picked up a cigar box from the table, lit it, and stood at the window to smoke. His face was still palpitating. He had drunk too much last night and was competing with Sengoku Garp and the old man. Garp, that old man, can hold his liquor and Sengoku is as good as Buddha and he is not drunk. The old man is really exaggerated, drinking a glass and drinking a mouthful of wine is terrible, but his face has never changed. On the other hand, Sakasugi left early because the Marshal had to deal with something. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Seeing that Kuro¡¯s expression was not right, Leda asked curiously. ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked down at the scenery outside the window. He said faintly, ¡°I had a very strange dream. In the dream, you, Crowe, Cass, Wilbur, David, and your brother held me up in Mary Joa and helped me to the Sky Throne. After that, there was a big spider on the throne, which scared me awake. It¡¯s really¡­ My name is Kuro, but I¡¯m really not the regiment commander. Why did I encounter a stupid spider?¡± ¡°Commander?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Italian cannon?¡± ¡°Huh? How do you know?¡± Kuro glanced at her. Leda rolled her eyes. ¡°Sometimes you say some inexplicable things, and the regiment commander is related to Italian artillery.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, you have to be calm today. I heard that you booked the surrounding tables last night and forced people to go to other places to share the tables. From now on, you will share a table with me and don¡¯t run around. The old man¡¯s birthday is over, what¡¯s left is just a pure celebration. Don¡¯t make trouble for me. There are so many Marines, you have to give me face, don¡¯t embarrass me too much.¡± Kuro said. Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096: What Does Vice-Admiral Kuro Like? Chapter 1096: What Does Vice-Admiral Kuro Like? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Leda ate, it was like a stone filling the sea. It could never be filled. Although Kuro drank too much last night, he could still hear the news. It was noisy downstairs. Leda ate five or six tables alone, and the speed of serving dishes was definitely not as fast as her eating speed. He had no time to care about her last night, but now that he could, he naturally had to remind her. ¡°I¡¯m not full. It¡¯s rare for it to be so lively. If I don¡¯t snatch people¡¯s food, I feel that something is missing,¡± Leda said matter-of-factly. ¡°You have the nerve to say that. Do you think pirates are having a banquet? Be a little more serious. You are a lieutenant general after all, and you are about to become a general, a general¡­¡± At this point, Kuro could not continue. ¡°General¡¯s Nani?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Admiral to me!¡± Kuro spat out a mouthful of smoke fiercely. ¡°Damn it, for some reason, I¡¯m about to become a general. I can¡¯t take this lying down!¡± This is much better than before. Leda complained in her heart. In the past, this fellow would have already started to cause trouble and even she would be scolded. For example, she was scolded now. In the past, it was not a big problem for her to eat something. If someone used this to talk about her, Kuro would lose his temper. But now that Kuro himself has a temper, Leda has long been accustomed to it. But it was better than before. He was much less angry. How should I put it¡­ like a girl. ¡°Huh? Are you secretly scolding me?¡± Kuro stared at Leda suspiciously. ¡°No, why would I? You are so handsome.¡± Leda shook her head. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t say that. I hide very deeply. You can actually discover my true appearance. It¡¯s worth it for me to be so good to you.¡± Kuro waved his hand and his teeth were about to bare. Leda touched her forehead helplessly and suddenly thought of a saying: If others find a man handsome, he is really handsome. If I discover how handsome I am, I will be a fool¡­ Kuro is a little retarded now. ¡°Ah¡­ okay, continue to receive them. I¡¯ll continue to sleep for a while. Call Crowe and ask him to receive them well.¡± Kuro waved his hand and yawned. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°I know, I know. You only know how to order people around.¡± Leda pouted and left the room, closing the door behind her. Kuro raised his eyebrows. If he doesn¡¯t order people around, why does he need so many subordinates? Is he just a pretty face? ¡­ . Not all the guests were there last night, but many people rushed back today. Marines who received Kuro¡¯s invitation, those who should move, those who should hand over, rushed back to headquarters one after another and then walked to the back of headquarters. There are two big entrances to the back of the Headquarters. At this time, two people are standing at the entrance to receive them. One is Basil and the other is Fanny. They are watching people coming in from the door that belongs to them. ¡°Welcome, welcome!¡± With a smile on his face, he greeted everyone who came. This kind of thing is naturally not suitable for the Vice-Admiral to get involved in, so the ones responsible for receiving them are the colonels. In a place like Headquarters where even colonels can be used as soldiers, colonels like them are not valuable. ¡°Oh, Colonel Basil, are you in charge of the reception?¡± A Marine Captain who rushed back said in surprise, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Admiral Kizaru¡¯s 60th birthday, it¡¯s actually going to take so long. It¡¯s really heroic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that!¡± Basil puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°Not only the birthday celebration of Admiral Kizaru, but also my Vice-Admiral Kuro, no, he may be a Admiral in a few days. Haven¡¯t you heard that Admiral Kizaru has retired and is going to step down from the position of Admiral. The one who will be in charge will be Admiral Kuro!¡± As a fellow Kuro, Basil is honored! His superior¡¯s superior had become a general! That is the highest combat power of Marine and the dream of every Marine. ¡°Admiral?!¡± The Marine Captain was shocked and hurriedly grabbed Basil¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you serious?!¡± ¡°Of course, I never lie. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Basil looked the Marine Captain up and down and said, ¡°Or do you not think Vice-Admiral Kuro can be a Admiral? That is Vice-Admiral Kuro, the Golden Lion! He is a candidate for a Admiral!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t slander me. You know that I have always wanted to serve Vice-Admiral Kuro!¡± The Marine Captain suddenly became anxious. He really wanted to serve Kuro. Because he himself came from the World conscription. At that time, because of his strength, he was directly awarded the position of major. From the World conscription until now, it has only been a little more than a year. He also has some achievements and became a colonel. His speed can be said to be comparable to a rocket. It has to be known that the promotion of an ordinary Marine in the Marine is actually very long. It is not that others do not have combat power. There is an old guy who can destroy a ship with a coin, but his position is not high. In addition to the Marine promotion itself being very serious, the faction is also very important. If you can¡¯t find a good relationship and your strength can¡¯t be outstanding, you can only slowly endure. They were promoted so quickly because they received the benefits of the World Conscription. However, there is a drawback. They are not considered a traditional Marine. Within the Marine, they certainly have power, but the real core level does not bring them along. So what if Fujitora and Green Bull are generals? No matter how high their status is, they are still the same. If you want to enter the real Marine circle, you have to find an old backer, but those recruited by the world are marginal figures unless they are really outstanding and are absorbed by other old Marines. In terms of the Marine Faction as a whole, Marshal Sakasugi¡¯s qualification requirements are too high and very strict. It is said that Vice-Admiral Onigumo has the habit of killing his subordinates at will, which is not a good choice. Although the original Aokiji remnants led by Momonga and Hakiyama are not bad, and there is even a trend of Vice-Admiral Smoker taking the lead, the factions recruited from the world are best in this direction because they have the lowest threshold, but this is not the Colonel¡¯s first choice. The best is actually the faction that Kuro is in. There is nothing much to do on a daily basis. He doesn¡¯t fight for power or profit. He just lives a stable life as a Marine. He will be rewarded and punished for his work. It¡¯s not too good. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Basil asked suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare a gift. The gift I brought now is only for Admiral Kizaru¡¯s birthday. There¡¯s still one less. Don¡¯t you need to prepare a gift for Lieutenant General Kuro¡¯s promotion? Otherwise, why would he hold a banquet for seven days? He must be thinking of holding it together.¡± Hearing this, Basil was stunned on the spot. ¡®Gift?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not going back without preparation, right?¡± The Marine Captain frowned. ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°Who am I? I am the direct subordinate of Vice-Admiral Kuro, how can I not know what you know? But, but¡­ I am too busy. By the way, don¡¯t you want to prepare a gift? Bring one for me. Don¡¯t worry, I will introduce you. You are at the same level as me, you can definitely do it!¡± ¡°Really? Actually, there¡¯s no need to introduce me. Colonel Basil, if you don¡¯t mind, I can be your adjutant. There¡¯s no problem with the gift, but you have to tell me what Lieutenant General Kuro likes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy¡­¡± Basil thought for a moment and said uncertainly, ¡°Gold?¡± Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097: When You Become a General, Transfer Me Over Chapter 1097: When You Become a General, Transfer Me Over Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For people like them who are often around, they actually know a lot about Kuro¡¯s preferences. First of all, Kuro likes extravagance, which is not wrong. He also likes to share. Anyway, there are benefits for him and his subordinates. In his words, if a pirate can live such a comfortable life, there is no reason for Marines to suffer. Otherwise, with such a comparison, everyone would be pirates. Order. Order can¡¯t be eaten as food. Only when the benefits are given can it be eaten as food. If you want a horse to run but don¡¯t feed the horse, where is the logic? The World Government did a good job in this aspect. They gave them enough Marine salary and holidays, but Kuro treated them even better. Secondly, Kuro cares about his face. In short, if he doesn¡¯t give face, he will fall out with him. He is more petty and bears grudges. She also likes to be incompetent and often curses things that she doesn¡¯t understand but knows are not good. She even dares to criticize the World Government and hates the World Government officials under her. But when it comes to matter¡­ There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything missing. Recently, the only thing I care about is gold jewelry. He was also wearing gold, his earrings were also gold, and his name was gold. He must have chosen gold correctly. ¡°Gold! I know. Thank you, Basil. You must help me. I will bring you a copy. Retreat first!¡± When the Marine Captain heard this, he quickly left. The people around him also heard this and all ran back. They only prepared one gift and did not prepare a second one. Some of the people here came from the world conscription, and some of them are traditional and old Marines. But no matter what, they have to give Kuro face. He sent invitations to inform them one by one just to show his support, so the gift must be in place. ¡°Gold ah¡­¡± At this moment, a man with three cigars in his mouth walked over and grabbed the Marine Captain who ran away first and said, ¡°Really, is Kuro starting to accept gifts now? I don¡¯t have gold. Hey, prepare one for me.¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Smoker!¡± When the Marine Captain saw who it was, he was shocked. ¡°You, you want it too?¡± ¡°What, I can¡¯t take it? Don¡¯t worry, I will pay. I just don¡¯t have time to take the gold.¡± It was Smoker. When he received the notice from Kuro, he happened to be nearby and came directly after a night. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The Marine pursed his lips and his expression was a little Muggle. That¡¯s three portions. Moreover, the gold prepared for Smoker and Basil must not be as small as the gold prepared by himself. One is to ask for a favor from others, and the other is at the Vice-Admiral level. Neither of them can be offended. Favors are the most annoying. As for Smoker, he was not particular about this. He just wanted him to bring a copy. After letting the Marine Captain go, Smoker walked directly to Basil and said, ¡°What, Kuro sent you here to collect gifts?¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Smoker.¡± Sazir greeted him and smiled. ¡°You must be joking. Vice-Admiral Kuro has never said anything similar, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°I want face, I understand.¡± Smoker rolled his eyes. ¡°That guy who cares about his face is going to earn a lot of face this time. Hmph, he¡¯s a general. I just happen to have something to do with him. He¡¯s inside, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Basil hurriedly nodded and gave an address. ¡°You continue to guard it.¡± Smoker exhaled a mouthful of smoke and walked straight inside. He followed the address to Kuro¡¯s temporary residence and went straight to the top floor. Before he reached his room, he heard curses coming from the room. ¡°Did I ask you to give me a gift? Who asked you to give me a gift? You are Shichibukai, a pirate, not Marine. I didn¡¯t invite you!¡± ¡°But, Vice-Admiral Kim Yuen, no, Admiral Kim Yuen, we all know that you are going to be promoted to a general. We must express our sincerity.¡± ¡°Watch your head watch, guard your line of defense, don¡¯t fight pirates, don¡¯t go to New World, why do you care what I like to do? What?! Cigar? Cigar is fine, how about this, two boxes, I don¡¯t want more, what? You want to send gold, okay, okay, don¡¯t do it again.¡± Snap. There was the sound of hanging up the phone inside. Smoker pushed the door and entered. He saw Kuro sitting on the sofa, looking very arrogant. ¡°Smoker?¡± When he saw the person, he put out the cigar in his mouth and reached out his hand. The cigar in Smoker¡¯s chest flew up and landed in his hand. ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡± Smoker said angrily. ¡°I heard that you found a very powerful cigar maker. He is better than the special supplier. Why are you smoking mine!¡± ¡°Hey, occasionally try the cheap goods, it¡¯s helpful to be down-to-earth. Being high and mighty for a long time will make you an idiot.¡± Kuro bit the three cigars and lit them with a lighter. Smoker sat directly across from him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Can I think you are taunting tenryubito again?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to mock those idiots? They¡¯re embarrassing themselves.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and smiled. ¡°You are still so bold. Only you dare to say such a thing.¡± Smoker said helplessly. Although he was also unhappy, he would never say it out loud. He was an orthodox Marine, not one of the world¡¯s conscripts. He was still in awe of the World Government. ¡°Right, what were you doing just now? Shichibukai?¡± Smoker asked. ¡°Well, Shichibukai, ¡®White Commander¡¯ Sam William, my little fellow countryman, I don¡¯t know where he got the news that this old man is going to become a general and wants to give a gift.¡± At the mention of this, Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°The document hasn¡¯t even come down, why are you so sure it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one else besides you. You took the position of Admiral Kizaru. No one else is qualified.¡± Smoker leaned back comfortably and said, ¡°When I heard the news that Kizaru is going to retire, I knew that you were definitely going to be promoted. Congratulations, you are finally promoted. Speaking of which, you are still younger than me. You are actually a general so quickly.¡± ¡°Is it really easy to talk?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°You want to do it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. The people under your faction will kill me. No one dares to think about this position.¡± Smoker smiled. ¡°Keep it well. What is yours is yours. It can¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear such words. What are you here for? Are you here to eat or to find trouble with me?¡± Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Smoker exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said slowly, ¡°I want to go to the Country of Peace. The New World is too chaotic now, but our Marine has always been indifferent. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. We can¡¯t wait for them to decide the winner. I want to take the initiative to attack.¡± ¡°I am only a Vice Admiral, Smoker,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Soon. When you become a general, transfer me there,¡± Smoker said. Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098: A Little Girl Has to Have This Awareness Chapter 1098: A Little Girl Has to Have This Awareness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios These words made Kuro fall silent. He raised his head and blew out a mouthful of smoke, looking at the steam-like smoke lingering above. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be quiet,¡± Smoker said. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°Putting aside the fact that I don¡¯t know when I will be promoted, I¡¯m not Kuzan. He can do whatever he wants, but I can¡¯t. Why do you have to break into a pirate¡¯s meat grinder like the Country of Peace? Just let them fight each other. Why did you break in?¡± Kuro could not understand this matter. With his brain circuit, he must have let the pirates decide the outcome themselves. What Pirate King? It¡¯s just a title. Bosses are actually easier to deal with than small monsters, especially this sea, which is comparable to the Soul series game. When the outcome of the second half of the New World is decided and the only winner is raised, wouldn¡¯t it be better to gather troops and deal with him in one fell swoop? If he runs to the meat grinder now and a Marine runs over, he will be easily used as a target. ¡°I have someone I want to arrest personally.¡± Smoker looked solemn. ¡°I have a feeling that if the Country of Peace can¡¯t catch him this time, they won¡¯t have a chance in the future.¡± Kuro paused and asked suspiciously, ¡°Straw Hat Kid?¡± Smoker nodded. ¡°Why do you keep thinking about this guy?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Is he that charming? You have been thinking about this guy since East Blue. There are so many pirates in the world. You can catch anyone.¡± ¡°He is different. You know Kuro, you have seen him.¡± Smoker said in a deep voice: ¡°If that guy is left alone, he will cause more trouble. Although I don¡¯t hate that guy, he is a pirate, I will arrest him!¡± ¡°You can forget it. Only you care about that kind of small role. Why, it¡¯s against your temper.¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°A person like Straw Hat is not presentable. Instead of saying that it¡¯s a pattern, it¡¯s more like a willful character. He keeps saying that if he wants to be Pirate King, he can be Pirate King in Shanghai? If he becomes Pirate King, he will be worthless. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you think about it and be stronger. Smoker, I¡¯m not saying that you¡­¡± ¡°You were almost killed by Doflamingo last time, right? You are a Logia, so you should improve yourself more. After Kuzan left, you are the only one in the younger generation of your faction. You have to work hard and know shame. All you think about is catching this and catching that. If you can¡¯t do it well, you should do less porcelain work. If this continues, Kirby will surpass you.¡± ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t ask you to scold me!¡± Smoker¡¯s blue veins on his forehead were exposed. ¡°Besides, how can that guy Kirby surpass me! I am not weak!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, whatever you say. If you want to go to the Country of Peace, we¡¯ll talk about it later. The current situation is not something that you can solve alone. The current situation on the pirate side is like a landmine. Once you touch it, it will explode. If you send people over, it will be easy for all the pirates to misunderstand. When you say that you want to catch Straw Hat, will anyone believe you? You represent Marine,¡± Kuro said directly. There was no need for him to hide his relationship with Smoker. It was better for him to be direct. ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Smoker asked. ¡°I am not a general yet. What do I agree with? Let¡¯s discuss it again.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Humph, you have become timid after rising to a high position.¡± Smoker clicked his tongue and left from Kuro¡¯s room without staying. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you saying? What do you mean by timid? Let me tell you, I have never been afraid of anyone since I debuted. Don¡¯t slander me.¡± Kuro did not even stand up. He just said something to Smoker¡¯s back and watched him leave. After he left completely, Kuro shrugged and leaned against the sofa, biting his cigar and lost in thought. Not long after Smoker left, Crowe walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, the venue has been rearranged. Shouldn¡¯t we be prepared?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s another dinner. Really, why did you say seven days? Seven days is so long.¡± Kuro continued to sigh. ¡°Mr. Kuro, why don¡¯t you take a break? If it¡¯s not someone important, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Why are you here!¡± Kuro glared at him. ¡°What you said is like a spit and a nail. Besides, what is important? The entire Marine should be important people. Even if you are tired, you have to endure it. They gave you face, so you have to give them face. Do you think it¡¯s all because of that idiot Smoker? He¡¯s so straightforward that even the higher-ups are annoyed with him. Hey, look for me to go to the Country of Peace. Doesn¡¯t he know how he came to be the G-5 Base Commander? If it weren¡¯t for Kuzan transferring him to the Gavirgo, he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance.¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Smoker?¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Hey, he asked him to transfer him to the Country of Peace.¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°Running to that place, he must want to die. This guy is a despised existence because his temper is too hot. Among his peers, only Tina is willing to help him and clean up his mess. If it weren¡¯t for Tina¡¯s existence as a staff officer, Smoker would probably still be in East Blue.¡± ¡°G-5 is like that. It¡¯s rare for him to open his mouth for Kuzan. Although Kuzan transferred him over, he was only a Vice-Admiral at that time, not a Base Captain. It was Vergo who had an accident that gave him a chance. But those above who are unhappy with him have always been staring at him. If he is transferred to the Country of Peace now, he will be sent to exile. No one will care if he lives or dies, they will only fight for his G-5 position. Don¡¯t think that everyone in the Marine is a good person. Yes, they are all good in the camp, and their colleagues are also good, but if there is really a chance, anyone will fight for it. Otherwise, why are there factions?¡± This sea is like this. Kuro is very clear about the cruelty of it. No party is as beautiful as a fairy tale. Therefore, from the past, all he thought about was to be a local tyrant, but it did not mean that he did not understand the essence of things. ¡°Just like the old man¡­¡± Kuro muttered to himself and immediately smiled bitterly. He stood up and said, ¡°The old man is liberated. Forget it, it¡¯s been more than ten years. He¡¯s a 60-year-old old man. Why are you dragging him? He retired without even mentioning retirement to me. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s determined. He¡¯s tired, so let me do it. As a young man, he should have this self-awareness.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened. Is this¡­ awakening?! ¡°Chloe.¡± With a smile on his face, Kuro patted Koro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have to work harder in the future.¡± Work hard. You have too many things to do in the future. I don¡¯t want to deal with those things every day. Crowe straightened his body and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to work for you!¡± Is he no longer hiding it?! No, he hasn¡¯t said it clearly, but these words also mean that when he does things in the future, he can be more brazen! He, Crowe, knows, knows everything¡­ Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099: Marine Is Finished Chapter 1099: Marine Is Finished Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The seven-day banquet began at noon and lasted until evening. Marines came constantly. Kuro did not have to return the greetings one by one, but he had to meet them. That was what Kuro originally thought. He quickly pulled the old man to the highest position in the Celestial Guardian Pavilion and said a few words of blessing and this matter was over. It has nothing to do with him in the first place. Perhaps his general will accept his fate in seven days, or maybe it will come down in the middle. Then he will try not to show his face and minimize the impact of the matter. However, he began to realize that something was wrong because in addition to the gift for the old man, he suddenly received a gift. At this time, in the tallest and largest restaurant, Kuro is sitting at the head of the table, in front of Crowe, Basil, Fanny, and the yawning Moore. Leda is sitting next to him, scratching the large number of gold ornaments on the table. ¡°Hey, Kuro, this is so beautiful.¡± Leda held a golden scepter and stood on a chair and waved it. She laughed and said, ¡°I am the Queen!¡± ¡°Stop it, you¡¯re a Marine Queen? What¡¯s the difference between this and being an Emperor in the Republic? Come down!¡± Kuro snatched the golden scepter and touched it. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°This is of good quality. Who gave it to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Major Paryville, from East Blue,¡± Crowe answered honestly. ¡°Major of East Blue? Branch?¡± ¡°Headquarters.¡± In addition to the base, there are also those who are stationed or patrolling from the Grand Line, such as Fimboldi and Smoker. ¡°Headquarters also can¡¯t do it. A major, such a big golden scepter, look at the gem on it, the quality is very good. Go and find out what this person did.¡± Kuro threw the scepter on the table and bit his cigar. ¡°Also, where did so many gifts come from? Why did you give them to me? Let me tell you, don¡¯t use this to test the cadres. In this world, in the Marine, no cadre can withstand such a test!¡± There is no such thing as giving gifts against the law in this world. Even if you collude with pirates, as long as you don¡¯t go too far, you can just punish yourself with three glasses. Kuro had been here for more than twenty years and had long followed the crowd. Of course, he was also the kind of person who was corrupted and fallen. He was not a good person, and he had never thought of himself as a good person. He was not puzzled by the gift, but by the reason for the gift at this juncture. ¡°Who exposed me?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and stared at the few people standing in front of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to keep a low profile? Did I say that this matter is not yet decided? Don¡¯t spill it out first and deal with it quietly. Even if you become a general, you will deal with it quietly. What the hell?¡± Crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, you know me. If I did it, if I did it, no one will know.¡± You can still do it! Kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and glared at Crowe. ¡°Kuro, you know me. I¡¯m super lazy. If I don¡¯t do this kind of thing, I might as well sneak out to give people warmth.¡± As he spoke, Moore yawned as if he hadn¡¯t slept well. You must have run out again at night! ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro, you know me. I¡¯m busy making Marine pills. If Vice-Admiral Crowe didn¡¯t pull me to the gate, I would have gone back to the lab.¡± Fanny stretched and said, ¡°It¡¯s been very tiring standing up for the past two days.¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes lingered on Fanny¡¯s outstanding figure when she stretched, and his eyes were on the gold when Leda stared at him. This little girl¡¯s figure has been getting more and more lecherous recently. Perhaps it¡¯s because she has absorbed too much of the plague. Now, wherever she is, there will be no influenza virus in the surroundings. Kuro even wondered if he should give her some tricks one day and develop it in a different direction. Humans must have bacteria and viruses in their bodies and maintain a balance with the immune system of the human body. Only with balance can there be human activity. But if this balance is unbalanced, it will not be good. But it¡¯s not time yet. Fanny¡¯s current development level is not high. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s this opportunity later. Leda rolled her eyes. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± ¡°I know, you just eat.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I am most at ease with you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Leda curled her lips. Although she was said so, she felt a little unhappy. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Basil. Sazir opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he held it back and finally said, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro, you know me. I am a very honest person. It¡¯s just that someone asked me what gift, so I said it.¡± You¡¯re it! ¡°Back then, you wanted to kill the Captain and take over his position. You are so honest!¡± Kuro cursed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to clear your name? You came all the way to Marine and you can¡¯t even think straight. The key is that our Marine is not decent!¡± In the eyes of the pirates, they are really not a good person. The pirates are idealistic and they believe that they are right. The Marines who stand in their way are a big villain. ¡°Huh? Marines aren¡¯t decent?¡± Leda tilted her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± There are many people present who have been pirates and fake pirates. Leda is not wanted and can be regarded as a fake pirate. Crowe is the captain and Basil is a trainee pirate. They all think that Marine is a decent pirate. ¡°What do you mean by decent? I¡¯m telling you what¡¯s decent! For example, Straw Hat, that idiot. Apart from having a clear goal, the purpose of this guy¡¯s existence is to stop other people¡¯s dreams. He only acts when something happens. He acts like a victim every day, and he acts in a minority. He¡¯s very angry every day. What is this? This is standard decency!¡± ¡°Compared to us Marines, we have great ideals or ambitions, and there are also people who will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals, such as Sakasugi. Every day, we work hard to train and prepare for a certain goal. Even if we fail, we will not be discouraged. There are also people who are always laughing, such as the old man. Yes, people like us are the villains!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Kuro?¡± Leda looked at Kuro strangely. ¡°Did you drink too much recently and your head is broken, Fanny¡­¡± ¡°Ah? Is your head broken?¡± Fanny thought for a moment and took out her diary. She said to Kuro very seriously, ¡°Vice-Admiral Kuro, please tell me the specific symptoms. I will go back and study it. Before that, I can try the ¡®Marine Pill¡¯ series of sobriety pills that I recently developed. It can keep people excited and awake, and there is also a sense of pain relief. It can make people think quickly. The only side effect is that it is addictive and it destroys the nerves, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I will slowly study the side effects and then promote it.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Kuro hurriedly said: ¡°Your promotion will be the end of Marine!¡± Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100: Not Boxing, Judo (1) Chapter 1100: Not Boxing, Judo (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This thing can still be promoted. Don¡¯t be so mysterious. It took a lot of persuasion to get Fanny to stop this experiment. Although this thing would be used as a stimulant in some war period in his hometown in his previous life, that was different. Kuro still had the most basic conscience in his heart. How could this thing be used casually? Although with the self-control and idealistic medical ability of this world, it could probably be cured, it was better for this thing to not appear. After saying that, Kuro looked at the gold on the table and said, ¡°Check all these things and follow the clues. Don¡¯t worry about those that are too much. There are those direct warnings that are too much, turn them into focus. If you don¡¯t listen, you will be directly removed. Of course, you can¡¯t touch the bottom line. If you meet those who are too cruel, you will be directly removed.¡± There must be extravagance in the Navy. This ethos has always been there. The upper class is a little better, with enough salary and taxes. They don¡¯t care about this, but it is too normal for the lower-middle class Marines to do something for wealth. The whole world is like this and there is no way to change it. Discipline basically does not exist in Marine. However, he couldn¡¯t go too far. If he went too far, he would be like Colonel Rat of the East China Sea in the past. Those who colluded with pirates would definitely be dealt with. It just so happens that I can make use of this opportunity to find out more. Because it can¡¯t be delayed. During the two days he stayed here, Kuro had already received the news that the old man had retired after that day¡¯s birthday, and the general candidate drawn up was him, Kuro. He was about to become a general! ¡°Mr. Kuro, the time is coming¡­¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and calculated the time. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Can¡¯t you let me rest for a while?¡± Kuro glared at him and said, ¡°This kind of thing needs to be prepared and brewed. You can¡¯t ignore whether I can stand it or not. You have to consider my mood!¡± Are you a woman? Why are you brewing this kind of thing? Others can¡¯t wait. ¡°Mr. Kuro! Mr. Kuro!¡± At this moment, the door was pushed open and Kaz and Wilbur appeared, panting. Each of them had a gift box and they looked happy. ¡°You two are here, when did you arrive?¡± Kuro saw that these two were starting to have a headache. Although he said that he shouted it himself, he still had a headache when it came to it. Kaz is an existence that he has always had a headache about. Now that Wilbur has been with Kaz for a long time, it seems that his head is a little unclear. Looking at him, I feel that he is a little pan-Cassian. This is not good. This bearded man always feels that he has a pollution-like temperament. Whoever he hangs out with for a long time will have a similar temperament as him. ¡°We have just arrived and we are already here!¡± Kaz stepped forward and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Kuro, you have finally become a general. That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! Your long-cherished wish has finally been achieved! It¡¯s really, really¡­¡± As he spoke, he could not help but cry. But these tears, no matter how Kuro looked at them, they looked like crocodile tears. ¡°Why are you crying? What do you mean by my long-cherished wish? Do you know what my long-cherished wish is? Just cry. Be quiet, be quiet!¡± Kuro held back his headache and said. ¡°Indeed, Cass, don¡¯t be too excited. This is not Mr. Kuro¡¯s long-cherished wish!¡± Wilbur stepped forward alertly and shouted. Kaz thought of something and stopped his tears. He looked deeply at Kuro and nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, this is far from Mr. Kuro¡¯s long-cherished wish. We will work hard. One day, one day, we will work hard!¡± Oh, he still knows. Kuro nodded in relief. These people at least know that this is far from his long-cherished wish. I only want to retire in East Blue. I¡¯m going to be a great general soon. If I retire again, I¡¯ll wait for retirement. The old man has been here for more than ten years. How long will it take for him to retire? Should I find a successor or something¡­ Thinking of this, Kuro glanced at the surrounding people. If he wants to retire, he can stay in this position for a few years and it doesn¡¯t take long, as long as there is a suitable successor. But there are not many good successors in the younger generation now, but as long as there is a successor, he can retire early. Everyone here has a chance! ¡°Why are you looking at me? Do you want to eat it? It¡¯s real gold!¡± Leda bit a piece of gold and confirmed that it was real gold and handed it to Kuro. ¡°This thing can¡¯t be eaten!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. Leda let it go. He did not want her to suffer. Besides, she was not suitable for this position. Crowe? He still needed it, but it could be used as a backup. Moore? On the other hand, he is the same as Kuzan and can be trained. This guy is the kind of person who slows down on usual days but is not vague when something happens. ¡°Sazir? His strength is weak, but he has a sense of responsibility recently. Looking at his performance in the future, he can be comparable to the bear¡¯s stupid fruit. If he gets that strength and develops it, he can be a general candidate.¡± As for Fanny¡­ Marine seems to have no precedent for a female Admiral. She herself is not good at boxing, and she only learned judo from Sturgeon. As for Kaz ¡­ This is suitable. The power of the Swift-speed Fruit can also be used, but the upper limit is limited to observe the consequences. Similarly, Wilbur is the same. His fruit ability has not been developed yet, so he is also observing the consequences. ¡®The stork?¡¯ Forget about those with deaf ears. If they can¡¯t listen to human words, there will be problems with communication. Then the two alternatives are Crowe and Cass. When he becomes a general, he will start to prepare, but the premise is that he must be strong enough. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was about to become a general and not a Marshal, he would have wanted to return to Kusan. He was so relieved that this guy came back to be a general. Unfortunately, he was still in a state of confusion and hanging out with that bastard Tiki. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but he occasionally sent back some information. ¡°What¡¯s in your boxes?¡± After glancing around, Kuro asked Kaz and Wilbur. ¡°Gift!¡± Kaz opened the box excitedly. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is the gold we prepared for you!¡± Wilbur opened them at the same time. There were two gift boxes, each with a gold accessory. The things were not big, compared to the full gold jewelry on the table, they were very small. But Kuro was satisfied. He knew these two people. They were too righteous. Usually, when they had money, they would warm up those poor people. Unlike Moore¡¯s ¡®warmth¡¯, they are really warm and they even have the heart to give things to their superior, which is very good. ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is just a small gift. There is a bigger gift, but that will take some time!¡± Wilbur said excitedly. ¡°No need, no need, as long as you have the heart, you are my subordinates, there is no need to spend so much money.¡± Kuro waved his hand and smiled. Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101: North Blue’s ‘Culture’ (1) Chapter 1101: North Blue¡¯s ¡®Culture¡¯ (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡®A bigger one?¡¯ How big can it be? Isn¡¯t it all gold? Although these two are both base chiefs and their salaries are not low and there are other dividends, there is no need to spend so much money. To be honest, Kuro is not interested in money now. He doesn¡¯t even know how much money he has. There are too many industries. Sabaody is a very stable tax. Pegasus Island has fluctuations but not much. It is still the tourism industry with taxes, not to mention that he got the Tazoro inheritance and developed a dragon tourism industry. He is really not short of money. He can also afford to raise so many people under him. Even if G-3 is gone, as long as they work for him, they will have an allowance every time. Nothing, just two words, pay particular attention! ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, I understand,¡± Wilbur said. After all, it was the first time for the pirates to attack the Matruh Kingdom and then for the Korf Kingdom to take over and be incorporated into Dressrosa¡¯s territory. It has not reached the point where it can be publicized. It is indeed not necessary now. The World Government will not find out now that what they want is only the gold in the sky and they are not interested in the internal affairs of the Joining Countries. Besides, Wilbur thinks very deeply. The Kingdom of Korf is just a Joining Country, it is not Dressrosa, it is just a member of ¡®Debon¡¯, but that is unknown to the outside world. To conquer through Korf, in the eyes of the World Government, it is at most the map of the Kingdom of Korf. What would that cause? One more piece of gold in the sky! There was nothing else. So Wilbur felt very steady, which was probably what Mr. Kuro wanted. For a know-it-all like Mr. Kuro, this was probably well known. Mr. Kuro is very satisfied now, which means that he must know. ¡°By the way, David recently went to North Blue and saw it in the newspaper. What is he going to do?¡± Kuro thought of something and asked. He seemed to have seen such news in the newspaper last time. As soon as these words came out, Crowe, Cass, and Wilbur were shocked. ¡°Mr. Kuro, David is in North Blue because of Vin¡­¡± Kaz opened his mouth to tell the truth, but Wilbur beat him to it. ¡°Because of the culture! David wants to examine the special culture of North Blue and see if there is anything he can learn from it.¡± You can¡¯t say that! How could Mr. Kuro not know?! Since he had the word ¡°newspaper¡±, it meant that he only wanted to know the information that the newspaper had. As for the specific things, Crowe would definitely do it for him, so he only needed to say some general things. Vinsmoke is also a North Blue culture. It is definitely right to say culture. Mr. Kuro can definitely understand it! ¡°North Blue culture? Well¡­¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. North Blue still has culture? Forget it, this is David¡¯s own consideration. Besides, for this industry, he has given enough face. It is enough for a king to do this. ¡°Let him be, he has his own plan,¡± Kuro said. ¡­ . At this time, in the North Blue. Vinsmoke Family, in the territory of the Kingdom of Germa. The battle ended half a day ago. It ends with David fighting one against five against Vinsmoke Judge and his four children. No one was David¡¯s match. Under the sword technique of Wolf Rider, Vinsmoke¡¯s desire to survive was greater than his dignity and he surrendered. This was actually reflected in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s tea party back then. When they were bound, their first reaction was not to resist. Judge did not undergo transformation and had feelings, although there were not many feelings as a perverted scientist. As for his four children, except for Reiju, the other three could not be said to have no feelings, because they were also in deep thought when they were saved by Sanji. Because of this, they surrendered. Because David said that if they just wanted the technology, they could continue to study it, but only with his permission. Technology can¡¯t make mistakes, but it doesn¡¯t conform to current values. Since cloning technology already exists, there is a reason for its existence. This is a technology derived from the bloodline factor. Bergapunk can do it, and so can M. Caesar Kurang, who was killed by Mr. Kuro. And Judge has this, which is normal. What David wanted was this technology. ¡°David¡­ Wang, this is our technology.¡± At this time, in the factory, Judge, whose face was still swollen, said to David. In front of them, there were a large number of cloning jars, and each jar had a human figure curled up inside. Although he was still injured, he still spoke of this technology with pride. ¡°What is the growth cycle? How many are there now?¡± David asked. ¡°It grows once every five years. There is only one year left in this batch. The number of people produced is 3,000¡­¡± Speaking of this, Judge was a little indignant. Because of their usage and business relationship, the consumption of clone soldiers is also very serious, and last time, a strange Marine directly turned 3,000 people. This has always been unbelievable to him, and he even started to study it, but he found that it was useless. That clone soldier is now a famous ¡®Dougraig Marine Brigade¡¯ in the Marine. He is famous all over the world and also made a joke of those people in the human world who know that their Vinsmoke soldiers have been turned. Judge still could not sleep thinking about this. That bearded man is too scary! But it can¡¯t be helped. Although clones grow very fast because of technology, they are actually no different from humans. If their hearts are really touched by others, they can only bear the consequences. After returning from the battle in Tea Party, Judge found that his children would think about it. No matter how high the technology is, as long as it is for people, there are still feelings. Just like now, Sola¡¯s death¡­ He was still brooding. ¡°3,000¡­¡± David nodded. ¡°We have to speed up. There are not enough people. I need more people. Don¡¯t care about the funding. I will pay for as many soldiers as you can make. I will even support you in other experiments.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Judge was naturally short of money. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the reputation of ¡°War House¡±. They also took on a lot of maids because they were short of money. But what is this, asking them to surrender just to give them money? That¡¯s not necessary. If they had said it earlier, they wouldn¡¯t even have fought. ¡°On one condition.¡± David said, ¡°This place of yours has to be transferred to the vicinity of Dressrosa. As for your cloned soldiers, they have to train with us. If you surrender, we can allow you to keep some of your equipment, but the rest is all ours!¡± Only by training and receiving Kaz¡¯s training can these people be transformed into ¡®Justice Warriors¡¯ and not ¡®Evil Germa Soldiers¡¯. Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102: Show Me Your Grace Chapter 1102: Show Me Your Grace Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the fourth day of the banquet, Marines came and went, but except for those with urgent missions, they were all in the big square of the Headquarters at this time, wearing cloaks and standing straight. Although the number of Marines was not as magnificent as that of the War of the Best, there were 20,000 to 30,000 people. They gathered here for a moment. It was no longer a dining room, but in the Sky Guardian Pavilion above the largest building in Headquarters, a few people were sitting in the Marshal¡¯s office. Sakasugi sat in the main seat biting his cigar and bowed his head in silence. Garp, Sengoku, and Tsuru sat in a triangle. Tsuru shook his head helplessly as he watched Garp and Sengoku fighting over the shell. Kizaru sat on the sofa with a cup of tea in his hand, sipping it and smiling from time to time. Kuro, on the other hand, was playing chess with a blind uncle in purple clothes and a purple cloak. Yes, playing chess and playing chess. Kizaru glanced down and said with a smile, ¡°A thousand hands, so scary, Kuro.¡± ¡°What can we do? No, you blind man, why are you still so good at chess? You can¡¯t see it, can you?!¡± Kuro pulled the corner of his mouth and said to A smile in front of him. ¡°I can distinguish the position by sound. The sound of each piece on the chessboard is different. Speaking of which, it¡¯s a draw for four times. Are you giving in to me, little brother?¡± With a smile, he said lightly. The Thousand-Day Hand, which is the same chess situation that appeared four times in Shogi, is the reason for this professional term. It was not that Kuro asked him to play, but mainly because he did not know how to play chess himself. It was purely because he was bored and was playing chess with an old blind man. He was about to be promoted to a general, so Yixiao came to support him. The two of them were bored and decided to play chess here. ¡°Is it almost time.¡± Seeing that the result was the same after playing four times, Kuro simply leaned back and stopped playing chess. He lit a cigar and asked the others. No, it¡¯s awkward. I thought that I would be able to get through the next blind person, but it turns out that it¡¯s still the same situation now. Then what¡¯s the point of going down? Sakasugi nodded. ¡°Jendo should be here by noon, when you become a general.¡± John Jandor, a Giant Vice-Admiral, is also at this banquet. This time, Kuro became a Admiral mainly because of the loud voice of this Giant Vice-Admiral. The giants are at least Vice-Admiral when they join the Marine. As a racial talent, their combat power is very strong. However, he is not a main combatant in the Marine Headquarters, but is responsible for lecturing and instructor. ¡°Report!¡± Just as Sakasugi spoke, the door was pushed open and a giant Vice-Admiral wearing a pale yellow military uniform with a large number of medals on his chest walked in and saluted everyone present. ¡°John Jaindo reporting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± Sakasugi stood up and said, ¡°Jando, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Giando saluted again, then nodded and smiled at Kuro. He walked to the balcony first and faced the many standing Marines below. The people below ranged from Mid-Admiral to Major. They were all famous Marine Admiral majors in the sea. Kuro saw this scene and sighed. He also glanced at Kizaru, who smiled at him and stood up and walked towards the balcony. At noon, the sun reached its highest point. ¡°Those who want to escape, escape now!!¡± At this time, Jain Do opened his voice and roared, ¡°There is no trace of cowardice here. In the chaotic era after the War of the Best, this place symbolizes peace and is a fortress of peace!!¡± ¡°The weakness of the people is not their sin, because it is just the people, they can¡¯t resist the invasion of the pirates, but! But our justice is here! As long as a powerful evil force appears on the sea, we Marine will do our best to expel it! In the name of justice, expel all evil!¡± ¡°Expel all evil!!¡± The Marines below directly roared. Kaz and Wilbur were the loudest in the line of Vice-Admiral in front of them. Their faces were flushed with excitement. ¡°Today!!¡± Giando continued to roar: ¡°We are going to have a special moment, our Admiral, Marine who has been conscientious for decades, Polusalino! He is retiring!!¡± ¡°He is an old Marine who has made a lot of contributions to the cause of justice, and he has been the backbone of our Marine since a long time ago! But Polusalino, Admiral Kizaru, also has times when he is not well, and there are also times when he is old and unable to grasp everything!¡± Retirement ¡­ Although everyone present already knew, when these words were officially said, it still caused many people to whisper. Another pillar of the Marine Corps is going to retire. After Zephyra, Sengoku, and Karp, the new generation of three generals, except for Sakasugi, the remaining two are finally going to retire. They were all people who had served the Marine for more than ten years or even decades. They fought with the three generals and watched them rise step by step in the Marine. Now, another old colleague was going to retire. Although they had long known it, they were still in a state of confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t be confused! Where is your justice!!¡± Jarndo seemed to have noticed this state and roared, ¡°Could it be that without a general, you can¡¯t carry out justice? Justice is with us. Our goal is to expel evil, not to rely on a general to expel evil!¡± These words shocked everyone and their bodies stood up again. At this time, Kizaru appeared next to Giando and waved down. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so scary. There are so many people. Keep working hard, everyone.¡± ¡°Yes! This is what Admiral Kizaru said, we must continue to work hard!!¡± Giando roared, ¡°Besides, although Admiral Kizaru is retired, he is not not serving in the Marine, but he just gave the opportunity to someone more qualified! With the withdrawal of a Admiral, we will welcome a new Admiral!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone raised their heads in unison and looked at the direction of the Tianshou Pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Crane patted Kuro¡¯s back and said with a smile, ¡°Show me your strength as a young general.¡± Kuro stubbed out his cigar and shrugged. He walked to the balcony and stared at the many Marines below. ¡°Our new Admiral, who has joined the Marine for more than ten years, has made outstanding contributions to the Marine, and defeated many big pirates, the young Marine ¡ª Kim Kukulo!!¡± Jandor roared with a flushed face. From the looks of it, he seems to be shouting at the top of his lungs. But why did he work so hard? Couldn¡¯t he keep a low profile? Really, he just wanted to deal with it quietly. Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103: I Only Want to Retire and Become a General? Chapter 1103: I Only Want to Retire and Become a General? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Jendo finished shouting, he fell into silence and took half a step back, including Kizaru. He stepped back and looked at Kuro with a smile. Kuro froze and stared at the people below. He wanted to say something lewd, but he felt that it was not appropriate in this situation. But he should say something. It was not appropriate to be so stiff. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Admiral! Admiral Kuro!!¡± ¡°Admiral Kuro!!!¡± As soon as Kuro opened his mouth, a loud cry came from below. Kaz was shouting with a red face and blue veins on his neck. Beside him, Wilbur clenched his fists and roared crazily as if he was cheering for his idol. With the roars of these two people, it also led to the cries of some people behind. ¡°Admiral Kuro!¡± ¡°Admiral Kuro!¡± ¡°Admiral Kuro!¡± Gradually, the voices gradually became orderly, and tens of thousands of Marines below the stage shouted in unison. Kuro¡¯s eyes were sharp and he saw a short white-haired figure in the team. He raised his small fist and shouted as if he was joining in the fun. ¡°What the hell ¡­¡± Kuro subconsciously took out a cigar box from his arms, took out a cigar and lit it. Then, he pressed his hand down, and immediately, the voice below fell silent. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and let it fill the air. He looked down for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°In the name of justice, we will not let any evil grow.¡± The sound was very soft, but through the ability of the fruit, he dispersed the sound waves into the air and transmitted them accurately into the ears of every Marine. ¡°Everyone, for justice,¡± Kuro said again, then turned and entered the Pavilion of Heavenly Protection. The Marines below fell into a kind of silence. After Kuro turned around and walked in, a tsunami-like sound suddenly came from below. ¡°For justice!!!¡± The sound was so loud that it shook the building. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s quite loud.¡± Kuro walked into the hall, shook his head, bit his cigar, and sat unceremoniously on a big seat next to Sakasugi. ¡°Young man, you have to pick your courage.¡± Crane smiled and said: ¡°Congratulations, from now on, you are a general.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ a great general.¡± Kuro was sitting in his seat, biting his cigar. After responding, he continued, ¡°This general is unprepared.¡± ¡°This is the way of the world. This is not something that you can take over just because you are prepared.¡± Crane smiled and said, ¡°Back then, we also fought pirates without any preparation.¡± ¡°Puhaha, exactly!¡± Garp laughed. ¡°Admiral, in fact, the things dealt with are almost the same. Hahaha, don¡¯t worry so much, Kuro.¡± Sengoku also laughed. ¡°You guys are so easy to talk to!¡± Kuro glared at the two of them and then looked at Kizaru. ¡°Grandpa, what are you going to do?¡± At this time, Sakasugi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s arranged. The position will be transferred to the Grand Inspector, just like Sengoku.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I can relax now.¡± Kizaru smiled and said, ¡°If I have nothing to do, I can go fishing or something. Kuro, is your Pegasus Island welcoming me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s as if I despise you.¡± Kuro snapped, ¡°Pegasus Island is open to all Marines. If you want to go, it¡¯s free!¡± ¡°Oh, Big Boss is really different.¡± Kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°Then I will rest there for a while and experience a different life.¡± The Marine Chief Inspector is an idle position with no real power and only a little power to supervise. The source of this power is not given by this position but their own fame. This position is basically exclusive to the Admiral. If a general retires, of course, he will not be given such a position. A general will not be able to use this rank after retiring, but if a Vice-Admiral retires, he can continue to use this rank. Marine has money because the World Government has money. No matter how big or small the position is, there will be subsidies if you retire, unless you really don¡¯t want to stay in Marine and don¡¯t even want the position. Unless someone as famous as Garp needs to be forced to stay, everything else is fine. Kizaru wants to step down. There is no place for him other than the Chief Inspector. Otherwise, he will be forced to withdraw like Kuzan. But even if Kuzan retires, he is still inextricably linked to their Marine. As for outside the Marine, Kizaru can do some other professions as long as he retires. Actually, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a gang. There are too many gangs in this sea and it¡¯s not illegal. If the old man wants to be a gang, he will be a big shot if he takes off his clothes and becomes a Marine big shot if he puts on his clothes. But this thing is embarrassing. How can a Marine go to the mafia? Isn¡¯t this just embarrassing the Marine? Their Marines put it nicely but put it badly¡­ What¡¯s the difference between these people and a Yakuza boss? The biggest Yakuza boss is now sitting in the position of Marshal. ¡°That¡¯s it, become a general¡­ I¡¯ll go to my office and talk about it later.¡± Kuro stood up with a tired face and prepared to walk out. ¡°Well, I will give you some information later. Polusalino, what other places do you have to hand over? Tell Kuro yourself.¡± Crane nodded and said. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have anything to hand over. It¡¯s basically all done by Kuro.¡± Kizaru smiled and said to Kuro, ¡°Is my office not good?¡± ¡°Cut it out! I¡¯m not like you. Your office is too poor. I want to be more luxurious. And I don¡¯t like that sign. I¡¯m the representative of ¡®Safe Justice¡¯, not ¡®Ambiguous Justice¡¯!¡± Kuro said. As for the handover¡­ It seems that there is really nothing to hand over. What are the powers of a general? That¡¯s basically very big, and he doesn¡¯t even have to be responsible to the Marshal. Marine Fleet Admiral is also known as Marine Admiral, but in fact, the difference between him and Marine is half a level. They are both directly facing the World Government. Marine Admiral is also known as Marine ¡°Governor¡±. He does not need to report anything to his superiors, even the Demon Slayer Order. However, Kuro could also use the Demon Slayer Token as he pleased when he was a Vice-Admiral. There was no need to report it because the old man was in charge of it. The only difference now is that there are no middlemen to earn the difference? And he was going to face Tenryubito. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± After leaving the Marshal¡¯s office, Kuro exhaled smoke and sighed heavily. From today onwards, he will officially become a general and live the life of a general. Move your ¡®Safe Justice¡¯ sign to the new office in Headquarters and then sleep there every day like Kuzan? He was still cutting his nails like the old man. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s actually not bad. It would be more comfortable if I don¡¯t face Tenryubito directly. But this chaotic era is definitely not as easy as a few years ago¡­ Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104: Go Be A Childish Garden (1) Chapter 1104: Go Be A Childish Garden (1) Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Admiral, Marine Admiral, the highest combat power of Marines under the World Government¡ªAdmiral. Polusalino retreated and was picked up by Kuro, causing an uproar in the world. As the largest hegemon on the sea, its movements are naturally watched by the major forces of the world. Back then, after Sengoku retired and Sakasugi took over, Aokiji left and the two generals who rose in the World conscription were known by everyone. It was the same this time. A new general was also noticed by the world. At the same time, some pirates also began to fear. Kim Jong-un is different from his predecessor. Although the previous Kizaru is also a general, his character will not be pursued to the end. Some pirates have encountered him, and if he really runs away, he will run away. But this Kim Jong-un, it is said that there are very few people under him who run away, and those who encounter him are basically buried in the sea. He is different from the newly appointed generals Fujitora and Green Bull. Many people have not seen their specific combat power and they have no achievements, but this Golden Lion¡¯s achievements are all solid and powerful. With his style, if he is appointed as a general now, the pirate¡¯s life will be even more difficult! At this time, on one of the islands of the Grand Line, on the peak of one of the small islands, a figure was looking at a new newspaper, showing his white teeth and looking ferocious, ¡°Borusalino¡­¡± ¡­ . At this time, in the headquarters, in the newly established Admiral¡¯s office, Kuro was sitting in the main seat, turned his head to look at the plaque of ¡®Safe Justice¡¯ hanging on it, and raised his eyebrows, ¡°This writing is not right¡­¡± The seven days of the banquet had long passed. The gifts were given and the food was eaten. After that, they returned to their respective places and pretended that nothing had happened. Kuro was promoted to a general, and his new office was quickly completed. He no longer wanted the original office plaque and replaced it with a new one. He invited a famous calligrapher, Sengoku. Yes, this old boy personally gave him a plaque. Sengoku¡¯s calligraphy is still good and he likes to practice it since he was young. However, no matter how Kuro looked at it, it didn¡¯t feel right. He couldn¡¯t sleep no matter how he looked at it. Only after tossing and turning did he see the full ¡®domineering¡¯ in these five words! Sengoku¡¯s way of doing things has always been very overbearing. He is the ¡®Justice of the World¡¯ and the words he wrote naturally have a taste. Kuro wanted the kind of writing that was timid and safe, like the old man¡¯s casual but more personal style, but Sengoku wrote the word ¡®safe¡¯ in a slightly awkward way. At this time, in the office, Kizaru was sitting on the end of the sofa, sipping tea and laughing: ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? Sengoku Sang rarely writes for people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too domineering, it¡¯s different from my style¡­ Forget it, at least it¡¯s good intentions, let¡¯s use it like this, I can¡¯t find anyone more important than him.¡± Kuro picked up a cigar and looked at Kizaru. ¡°Grandpa, what are you going to do next? Are you really going to my Pegasus Island to rest for a while? I see that you are very free. If you want to rest, help me manage the surroundings. You know, pirates are like weeds. They grow back after a while. You have to clean them up.¡± Kizaru shrugged and said, ¡°I have retired this time, I don¡¯t care about this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Come on, you are only the Grand Inspector now, I am the general.¡± Kuro looked proud and said, ¡°When the general speaks, you have to complete it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Hey! It¡¯s not that there are no disadvantages to being a general, at least now he is the one commanding others to do things. In the past, the old man would let him do everything. Now it¡¯s the other way around, he finally has a chance to take revenge! ¡°You¡¯ve just become a general and you¡¯re already commanding your old boss. It¡¯s really scary, Kuro.¡± Kizaru opened his mouth and raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s decided. I don¡¯t care what you want to do after doing it, help me get rid of the weeds, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t know what to do, you can go and be a child. There are so many orphans in the world, you won¡¯t have nothing to do.¡± ¡°Childhood? Orphanage?¡± Kizaru opened his eyes and looked at Kuro meaningfully. ¡°This is your idea?¡± ¡°Ah? What idea?¡± Kuro was a little stunned. After all, this old man has a bit of the style of a two-leaf kindergarten director. He just casually put it together and didn¡¯t have any thoughts. It was just a joke. ¡°Well, I know.¡± Kizaru finished the tea in his cup and sighed again. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s different to be a general. You have to command me.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take back the position of Admiral? Although it¡¯s a little ugly, I¡¯ll go to the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) and tell you about it with my face. I don¡¯t mind. I can be a Vice-Admiral again and work under you.¡± Kuro said expectantly. Kizaru shrugged and looked at Kuro with a smile before walking out. Walking outside, Kizaru glanced at the sky and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s kindergarten¡­¡± ¡°Kizaru-sama, Chief Inspector.¡± At this time, Crowe happened to be outside the door and saw Kizaru and greeted him. He wanted to call him Admiral, but Kizaru was no longer Admiral. ¡°Oh, Crowe, you don¡¯t have to call me Kizaru. Just call me by my real name. I¡¯m retired.¡± Kizaru smiled. ¡°Yes, Chief Inspector¡­ Polusalino.¡± Crowe straightened his body and did not dare to act rashly. Now, in terms of position, Crowe¡¯s Vice-Admiral¡¯s real power is definitely higher than Kizaru¡¯s Chief Inspector, but he can¡¯t say that. Who is Kizaru? He is the existence that Mr. Kuro calls ¡°Old Master¡± and took the initiative to abdicate, allowing Mr. Kuro to have a general position. He took over Kizaru¡¯s position. In the Kingdom, he is the ¡°Ex-King¡± or the ¡°Ex-King¡± of the same lineage. His words are no different from Kuro¡¯s. ¡°You are Kuro¡¯s butler, right? Kuro entrusted this old man with a task to find some kindergarten orphanage. You can give this old man some information later.¡± Kizaru patted Kuro¡¯s shoulder with a smile and left directly. kindergarten? Orphanage? Crowe blinked. What kind of signal is this? He walked through the door and saluted Kuro and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, no, General Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here. Come, deal with it for me.¡± As soon as Kuro saw Crowe, he immediately patted the mountain of documents on his desk. ¡°New things. If you can¡¯t finish them today, you can take them back and work overtime.¡± Crowe: ¡°¡­¡± He knew it was nothing good. When did Mr. Kuro personally handle Marine affairs? Wasn¡¯t he the one who did it for him? He just went from managing G-3 to managing half of Marine. The first thing he did after taking office for a few days was to call me to handle government affairs? But the only good thing was that he was used to it. Crowe took out a portion of the documents on the desk and placed it on the coffee table at the side. He sat on the sofa and took out a pen and asked, ¡°Admiral Kuro, we just met Chief Inspector Polusalino. He said something about kindergarten¡­ what does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just kindergarten. What¡¯s the point? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be fine and I¡¯ll find some orphans for him to take care of. Why? Did I tell you? Then it must be for you to do it. Then do it. Whatever the old man says.¡± Kuro said indifferently. Crowe nodded and was about to write when the pen in his hand suddenly tightened and his eyes sharpened. That¡¯s not right! Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105: Dreams and Marines Do Not Conflict Chapter 1105: Dreams and Marines Do Not Conflict Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mr. Kuro¡¯s words must have a deeper meaning. He has just become a general and he must do something. Some ordinary government affairs can be handled by Crowe, but Mr. Kuro has always been the one taking the big needle. This matter is very wrong, the signal is wrong! There is such a thing as a kindergarten orphanage, but there is no specific policy to support those orphans. The people in those cities and towns will do it for them. The people are still simple. There were also many Marines. Marines are not without sacrifices. With those sacrificed Marines and his wife not around, there is only one child left. These existences are distributed all over the world and no one cares about them at all. The World Government doesn¡¯t have the ability to think about this. It¡¯s usually taken care of by their colleagues, but how long can they pay attention to it? They are also fighting on the sea, and those orphans are a problem. They are all Marines, but they don¡¯t live well. They may even pay taxes to the local kingdom. And now Mr. Kuro says something like this¡­ Crowe¡¯s eyes were sharp for a moment before he suddenly understood. The first thing to do as a general is to do it through this aspect! If those orphans who have no one to rely on are gathered and raised in various places, they will be ready-made Marine Reserve after they come out. Even if they can¡¯t become combat power, they can be waiters, chefs, logistics, and so on. Even if they don¡¯t do anything, they will naturally stand on the side of Marine. No! Standing on Mr. Kuro¡¯s side! Simply on Marine¡¯s side, Mr. Kuro would certainly not say such a thing, nor would he entrust the task to Grand Inspector Polusalino¡­ No! No! Polusalino is just a cover, a matter on the surface, that old man must know, otherwise he would not specially remind me. He may want to raise orphans for Marine, but in private, it is self-evident who these people are ultimately loyal to. Mr. Kuro is a person with great ambition. Under his casual style of doing things, his every move has a deeper meaning. Crowe nodded heavily. ¡°I understand, Admiral Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Just call me sir. You say the word ¡®Admiral¡¯, I feel awkward.¡± Kuro waved his hand and then blew out smoke. ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!¡± Crowe was also a little awkward. He was used to calling Kuro as Mr. Kuro, but after all, Kuro had been promoted to Admiral. Crowe thought that he would have to change the way he addressed him, but now it seemed that there was no need to change it. ¡°You do what you need to do. The old man¡¯s matter is very simple and won¡¯t be too troublesome. Just pay attention to your own matters.¡± Kuro waved his hand. Mind your own business¡­ Crowe¡¯s eyes narrowed and he nodded. Sure enough, Chief Inspector Polusalino was just a cover. What they really had to do was to cultivate themselves. Mr. Kuro is now a general and has this power. He doesn¡¯t even have to think about funding himself. Marine is very rich and he doesn¡¯t need to report it. He just needs to ask the World Government for more funding. Even if the matter is exposed, it can be said that it is for the sake of Marine and to nurture the future. This is much larger than Admiral Zephyr¡¯s training camp in the past. This is already the entire Marine training camp! The cycle is long, but the returns are also huge! However, Crowe would not let this matter be exposed so quickly. He thought for a while and asked tentatively, ¡°Should we find an island specifically for those orphans?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for the island? What do you want to do?¡± Kuro was stunned and suddenly reacted, his left fist hit his right palm, ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± He was not stupid. He understood immediately. As soon as Crowe said that he was looking for an island, he immediately realized that he could become a place to cultivate future Marines! The birth of pirates is basically for those who can¡¯t survive and those who have problems growing up. Take Straw Hat and his gang as an example. When that Thorny Straw Hat was young, no one cared about him. If Garp had brought him around all day long, you would see if he would become a pirate. It was all because he was injected with values by Red Hair in advance that he became a pirate. Similarly, Ace was the same. If he had thrown it to Marine instead of the bandits, he would definitely be a Marine! Pirates are not the only ones with dreams, Marines have them too! Marines fight bravely in order to protect the people and pirates all the time in the sea. For people like this, they can be observed anywhere and their values will be developed. Including that Algae, the world¡¯s number one swordsman and Marine conflict? It¡¯s not a conflict at all! Be a good cook and a Marine conflict? Be a Sea Warrior and a Marine Conflict? Be the best navigator and be Marine conflict? Be a good doctor and a Marine conflict? Or be a freaking historian¡­ Forget it, this thing is a conflict. It is not allowed by the higher-ups. Even Sengoku must not know what that blank 100 years is. He is afraid of it every day and his face changes when he sees others talking about it. But in fact, many Marines are not interested in this thing. Their duty is to deal with pirates. What do you mean by 100 years? The key to One Piece is still in their hands. Therefore, there is no conflict between being a Pirate King and being a Marine! Kuro himself is the one closest to the Pirate King! Perhaps after raising so many orphans, there will definitely be some who want to be pirates, but 60 out of 100 can be Marines, that is enough! If you cultivate the concept of Marines from a young age, then these people will definitely be Marines when they grow up. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Kuro said excitedly, ¡°Who said that a general will either drink tea and cut his nails all day long or ride a bicycle to the sea and do something practical? If this is done well, he will have a conscience.¡± He was afraid of trouble, but he was a general now. It was normal for him to do this kind of thing. This was a good thing. The World Government did not think of this. No, the World Government probably had it. Otherwise, how would CP get it? But Marine did not have it, so he would let Marine get one. This thing doesn¡¯t cost much. The higher-ups are rich and powerful. Even if they don¡¯t give it to us, Marines can digest it themselves. ¡°No, just let Marine do it himself. This matter will not be announced. Crowe, draft a report for me. I will knock on the door.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even need to report to Sakasugi, he could finalize it himself. ¡°Huh?¡± However, Crowe was stunned by these words. ¡°Mr. Kuro, should we¡­ do this in broad daylight?¡± ¡°What the hell? If you don¡¯t do this openly, why are you sneaking around? What are you thinking in your head?¡± Kuro glared at him. ¡°This is a good thing. It also gives me something to do and can put an end to most missions.¡± Wasn¡¯t this also a good way to slack off? He was just thinking about whether he should go out and hide for a while in order to find the last Shichibukai. Now, there is no need for that. The matter of raising orphans is enough for him to do it for a few years or more. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing for Marines, why avoid people?¡± Kuro snapped. Fair and clear¡­ Crowe pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t help but feel some respect. I¡¯m still one step behind¡­ He was thinking that Polusalino was in the open and they were doing this in the dark, but when Mr. Kuro said this, he also realized that this matter could not be avoided! So what if they were discovered? This was hosted by Mr. Kuro in the first place. These orphans are indeed going to join the Marine in the future. This is all true! Then why avoid people! You¡¯re the one who has a problem with your thoughts! What an upright person. In the end, conspiracies and plots cannot compare to justice. Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106: The First Call of the Last Admiral Chapter 1106: The First Call of the Last Admiral Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For something like setting up an orphanage in the Marine, Kuro, as a general now, is naturally qualified to decide. Power and proxy power are two different things. In the past, Kuro relied on the old man, but if he really wants to do something, he still has to tell the old man. But if he occupies this position, he has the corresponding power. If he doesn¡¯t do it, someone will always do it for him. Once he is done by others, he will not be respected as a general and will be looked down upon by others, and others will not take his words seriously. He does not represent himself now, and there are thousands of Marines who live with him under the same faction. Once the authority is damaged, the authority of the entire faction will be damaged. This is also one of the reasons why Kuro doesn¡¯t want to be a general, because his every move really doesn¡¯t belong to him anymore. However, only name and device cannot be lent to others. Kuro understood this principle very well. If he has the power, he must use it and show his existence. This is what he has to do in his position. As for what he wanted to do in private, it didn¡¯t matter. He could learn to drink tea and cut his nails like the old man, or he could learn to sleep and ride a bicycle around the world like Kuzan. Apart from making decisions, he was quite free. Admiral is rarely deployed unless it is a special and important moment, but this kind of moment is too rare. Most of them sit in the office, and the old man and Kuzan gradually become lazy. In this way, it is actually not bad to be a Admiral. The new Headquarters is definitely absolutely safe now. He just needs to stay in the Headquarters and move his mouth for no reason. With Crowe handling the documents for him and so many people from different factions working for him, what he says has to be done by the entire Marine. Thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t seem bad. Looking at Crowe lowering his head to deal with the documents, Kuro touched his chin and thought, ¡°I¡¯ll get some industries and put them behind the Headquarters. I feel that there are too few entertainment industries in the Headquarters now. It¡¯s convenient for everyone and for me. In that case, I can have fun in the Headquarters.¡± He must have a comfortable environment. Since he wants to continue looking forward to it, he can also transform the headquarters a little. In this regard, the old man and Kuzan are too bad. Their entertainment methods are worlds apart from his. What¡¯s the point of riding a bicycle on the sea? Even if he doesn¡¯t use a bicycle, he can ride something in the headquarters. ¡°Kuro!¡± Outside the door, something white broke in. After that, it sat on another sofa like a white whirlwind. The little white thing weighed it on the sofa, looked around, and said, ¡°Hey! This is the Admiral¡¯s office, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any difference.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Please, I¡¯m a general now. You don¡¯t even want to call me Dad¡­ General, can you give me some face!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda turned her head. ¡°What are you talking about? By the way, you have to eat. I found that there are a few new chefs in the Headquarters canteen. They make good noodles and seafood.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°You eat every day! You are a Vice-Admiral now. If you have nothing to do, go to the sea to increase your reputation!¡± ¡°Ah? But it¡¯s so troublesome to run. There hasn¡¯t been any major events recently. Shichibukai has strangled a large number of pirates in the first half of the Grand Line.¡± Leda said. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m wise and powerful!¡± Kuro said proudly, ¡°Those dog-eat-dogs, if we don¡¯t use them, then we¡¯ll have raised them for nothing. Look, with a slight change of the rules, they have to fight for me, which greatly reduces our workload¡­¡± ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Den Den Mushi rang. Kuro took it and said, ¡°Moximose, this is Kim.¡± This is the first Den Den Mushi to ring in the office of the Admiral since Kuro was promoted. He was too convenient. After all, he had just been promoted to Admiral and did not consider one thing, which was that the Den Den Mushi that could enter the Admiral¡¯s office was not ordinary news¡­ ¡°Admiral, I am Lieutenant Colonel Lefay under Colonel Kuro! Something big! Something big!!¡± Den Den Mushi was shouting, and faintly, Kuro could hear the shouting and shelling from Den Den Mushi. But that was not his focus. ¡°Kuro ¡­ Colonel?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked at Crowe. ¡°We have someone called Kuro here?¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± Crowe suddenly stood up. ¡°How is that possible! Who dares to be called Kuro, how can he be called Kuro! I will immediately let him change his name!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Den Den Mushi said weakly: ¡°It¡¯s Colonel Basil Kuro.¡± Oh, Sazel¡­ Crowe sat down again, slightly embarrassed. He had forgotten it himself. It had been a while since he had looked for Basil to vent his anger and train him. Recently, he had been used to calling him Basil and had forgotten that his name was also Kuro. ¡°What big thing?¡± Kuro asked curiously, ¡°You can contact me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Tenryubito!¡± The other side said while panting. Tenryubito? Kuro was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tenryubito? Where is Sazil now, Sabaody? Didn¡¯t I tell them to come out less? No matter what it is, put it in a controllable range first. When I go over, you can¡¯t solve it.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s, it¡¯s, it¡¯s Tenryubito¡­ Ah!!¡± **TIP** Before he could finish his sentence, Den Den Mushi let out a scream and suddenly fell silent. ¡°Huh? Moximus?¡± Kuro held the microphone and said a few more words. He smacked his lips and put the microphone in and said, ¡°What is it? What happened to Tenryubito? Where is Basil now?¡± As Sazel¡¯s direct superior, Crowe raised his head and thought for a moment and said, ¡°He seems to have gone to patrol the first half of the ship. He is now a colonel and has a certain degree of autonomy. I don¡¯t know much about it. It is related to Tenryubito. Maybe he came to Sabaody Land and encountered an unsolvable problem.¡± Speaking of this, Crowe was a little unhappy. Tenryubito¡­ When they were stationed in Sabaody Archipelago in the past, they suffered a lot for the matter of Tenryubito. At that time, when they rescued the slaves who were enslaved by the nobles, Crowe¡¯s heart really belonged to the Marine. How long has it been since it stopped, and Tenryubito has started to be restless again? But for something like this, only Mr. Kuro is suitable to deal with those tenryubito. He has experience, and people like us are not qualified to deal with tenryubito. Crowe is still a little afraid of Tenryubito. After all, he has a reputation. This is also what he admires about Kuro. Mr. Kuro never seems to be afraid of Tenryubito. His eyes seem to be no different from looking at others. Whether he looks at Tom, Dick, or Harry, he looks at him equally. Only in the face of the strong will Mr. Kuro¡¯s demeanor change. ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi rang again. Kuro picked it up again and said, ¡°Moximossi, I already said that I will be in Sabaody Land soon, why are you shouting!¡± ¡°Kuro, I am Sakasugi!¡± Den Den Mushi turned into a domineering figure with a cigar in his mouth and said, ¡°Why are you going to Sabaody Archipelago? Go to the Dominican Kingdom now. Tenryubito was attacked there and the Demon Slayer Order is launched! That archipelago must be destroyed indiscriminately!¡± As soon as these words came out, Kuro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ah?!¡± Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107: Dog X’s Tenryubito! Chapter 1107: Dog X¡¯s Tenryubito! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Admiral is naturally related to the Demon Slayer Token. The general has the power to launch the Demon Slayer Token and does not need to explain it to anyone, but the general is also a helper of the tenryubito. Once the tenryubito is attacked, the general must be dispatched and the situation depends on whether to carry out a big pursuit or completely erase the place that was attacked. Of course, this can also be decided by the tenryubito. This is the agreement between the World Government and Marine, and one of the reasons why Marine has so much autonomy. Similarly, Tenryubito is not to be offended. Whoever attacks Tenryubito will be attacked. Listening to Sakasugi¡¯s words, Kuro fell into a short shock, and then his eyes became ferocious. ¡°What¡¯s going on! Why did Tenryubito go there? They asked to use the Demon Slayer Token?! What about the main criminal, the accessory criminal, and the specific things?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that the civilians of the Dominican Kingdom have attacked tenryubito. Tenryubito made a call and asked to use the Demon Slayer Token. There is no time to lose, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Sakasugi hung up. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Kuro still wanted to say something, but when he saw that there was no sound on the other side, he directly threw the microphone, stood up and scolded, ¡°Damn tenryubito! I just took office! Can¡¯t they stop?! They went to the Dominican Republic to have fun and were attacked by the people?!¡± But he knew that this was Headquarters¡¯ decision and it was impossible to refuse. ¡°Where is the fucking Dominican!¡± Kuro shouted. Crowe quickly stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first half of the Grand Line, located in the sea route under the jurisdiction of Sam William, an island of the archipelago. I¡¯m not sure about the rest. I¡¯ll check it later.¡± ¡°So Tenryubito went there to do something!¡± Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°Damn, give me the power. Leda and Crowe, you two come with me. Also, inform the three Vice-Admiral closest to the Dominican Republic to send out ten Grand Battleships to the Dominican Republic. By the way, calculate the time. Don¡¯t be in a hurry and you can slow down.¡± As he spoke, he picked up Den Den Mushi and dialed a number. Soon, Den Den Mushi was connected. ¡°Kuro? No, Admiral Kim.¡± The appearance on the other side turned into a face with a little gentlemanly etiquette. ¡°William, you idiot, are you still in the first half of the New World?!¡± Kuro roared. ¡°I, I am dealing with some things in Paradise. Don¡¯t worry, I will return to the New World immediately!¡± Den Den Mushi was shocked and said quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go back! Go to the Dominican Republic and find out why tenryubito was attacked there and make sure that tenryubito doesn¡¯t die¡­ Forget it, he may be dead, there¡¯s no need to care. Go and see if there is any culprit or something, catch him!¡± ¡°Tenryubito?!¡± William was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and said in a deep voice, ¡°Understood, Kim Luong, I will do it.¡± ¡°Not f*cking do it, but f*cking as soon as possible!¡± **TIP** Kuro hung up the phone and continued to shout at Crowe, ¡°Call the Marines near the Dominican Republic and ask them all to go over and sail more ships. It doesn¡¯t matter if they recruit merchant ships. Pick up all the people of that kingdom!¡± ¡°Pick him up?¡± Crowe was stunned for a moment and then immediately stood straight. ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± Everyone knows what a tenryubito is like. The mission is to let them destroy everything in that country, but the premise is that they can arrive in advance. If the personnel evacuate before that, it will definitely not count. This is also why Kuro is looking for Vice-Admiral of his own faction or the moderates. Those people of the Hawk will definitely not distinguish between right and wrong. The Vice-Admiral must be all over the place now, and it will take time to get there. This time is enough for the Dominican personnel to evacuate. As for whose fault it was? Who cares whose fault it is? Even if there are tenryubito with a good personality, they can¡¯t risk the lives of all the people in the kingdom. No matter how small the number of people is, there will definitely be more than 100,000 people. Even if it is the actions of some people, it can¡¯t make more than 100,000 people pay for it. Besides, Kuro is blind now and he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Let¡¯s get someone to inquire about the specific details first. ¡­ . First Half of the Grand Line, Dominican Republic. This is an archipelago country, dotted with stars. The islands are not small, and each island has a city and several villages and towns, with a large population. On one of the islands, there were shouts of war everywhere. The people who shouted to kill were very complicated. Most of them were civilians in ordinary clothes, and at the same time, there were uniformed soldiers of the kingdom, but their eyes were red and they were fighting each other with weapons. Yes, they were fighting. Like a meat grinder, they fought without any regard for their lives. A soldier stabbed a civilian with a long spear, but soon, he was killed by a red-eyed soldier with a musket, and the soldier was pushed down by several civilians. Those with weapons used weapons, and those without weapons used their hands to lock their eyes and mouths, and some even used their teeth to bite! It was as if he had gone crazy and did not differentiate between friend and foe! In the surging crowd, the few white figures seemed to be drowned. ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± A Marine was holding a gun and shouting. At his feet, a lot of Marines had been lying down, including Lieutenant Colonel Lefay, who had made the call before. At this time, they were all shot several times and fell to the ground. Boom!! In front of them, an explosion sounded and a ball of wind pressure blew a group of people in front of them away. Basil clenched his fists and stared at the people who seemed to have gone crazy and shouted at the rear, ¡°Retreat! Take the wounded Marines away!¡± ¡°Colonel, Tenryubito¡­¡± A Marine was still hesitating. Before he could finish his sentence, Basil suddenly rushed out and directly passed over the Marine¡¯s head. His fist carried a ball of wind pressure and hit forward. Bang! The wind pressure rolled up and shook off the civilians who were about to attack from the rear of the Marines. Sazir landed on the ground and shouted, ¡°Who cares about the tenryubito, they are all turned into mud! Now protect ourselves, the people here are crazy, retreat first! Otherwise, we can¡¯t leave, don¡¯t care whether we can hit these people, retreat first, I will bear all the responsibility!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Marines quickly responded and aimed their guns at the civilians who rushed up, but they were quickly stopped by Basil. ¡°Use body techniques, idiot! Don¡¯t use guns!¡± With that, he punched out again, and the wind pressure caused by hitting the air blew away all the red-eyed people who rushed over nearby. ¡°Marines don¡¯t attack civilians, even if they have no other choice, they don¡¯t use guns. Your training, where is your body technique?! Really, the whole assembly is behind me, I will take you out!¡± ¡°Yes! Captain Kuro!¡± Marines shouted. ¡°If I know who caused this scene, I will let him know how powerful I am!¡± Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108: Evil Fire Chapter 1108: Evil Fire Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Kuro?¡± In the tallest bell tower above the rioting crowd, a figure¡¯s ears twitched and then he grinned. ¡°The name is big, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worthy. Forget it, with this name, he should be a subordinate of Polusalino and collect some interest first.¡± The eyes of this figure were also red. As he spoke, he stretched out his fingers and smiled. ¡°Sa, resent, kill. As a Marine that protects the people, there must be some fun in indiscriminate killing. Then¡­¡± **TIP** The thumb and middle finger intertwined and a snap sounded in the bell tower. The figure¡¯s mouth opened into a shocking arc and he slowly said, ¡°Welcome to hell!¡± From the snap of his fingers, Basil, who was using his ability to carefully prevent the people from being injured, was surprised to find that the ground had changed. The ground that was originally stained with blood had become purple, black, and black for some reason. The blood seemed to be unreal and integrated with the purple-black color. The purple-black directly occupied more than half of the ground, occupying the ground where Basil and many Marines stood. Then, from the purple-black ground, a shadow-like spike suddenly grew out and rushed straight towards everyone. Salzir had just punched a group of people and one of them could not react in time and was suddenly stabbed in the center by this shadow-like spike. At this moment, he paused and felt a chill in his heart. Oh no! There is indeed a powerhouse here! He did not even notice his own Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, but it directly penetrated his heart. He was dead all of a sudden! No! He, Basil, has not become famous yet. He has not been recognized by General Kuro and Mr. Crowe. He has not become a general and has not become famous in this sea. He is only a colonel. He has not even enjoyed a blessing! Unlike Mr. Kuro, who had always been so comfortable, even when he was a colonel, he had his own base. After all, he was an old veteran under Kuro¡¯s faction. He should be able to build a base and become a base commander, just like Kuro was a colonel back then. He would live comfortably as a local tyrant and then protect a region as a guardian of a region. This way, he would have fame. When the time comes, he will find an opportunity to slowly make a contribution. Sooner or later, he will fulfill his wish! But now, he was stabbed in the center. He was obviously going to die! ¡°Damn it, if I had known earlier, I would have beaten up Mr. Kuro and then scolded General Kuro. It can be said that I am tough for once,¡± Basil said regretfully. If he launched a surprise attack, he would definitely hit Mr. Crowe, and General Kuro would definitely not be able to beat him, but he could scold him. He still wanted to deal with Crowe, who had bullied him for a long time and never let him take advantage of him! On what basis! Why is he always the one getting beaten up! What right do you have to vent your anger on me! Do you think he wants to develop this Kenbonshoku (Observation) that predicts danger in advance but is still in pain? Yes, Basil already knows that this is a very special Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. Brother Donald and Brother Moore have told him about it and are amazed by his Kenbonshoku Haki. Other people¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki is either super wide range or can easily lock onto the target. There is also X-ray vision, can predict the future, and can even listen to the sound of all things. With his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki, he can ¡®hear¡¯ himself without getting beaten. What kind of Kenbonshoku (Observation) is this? If there is a choice, he doesn¡¯t want it at all! In the eyes of the outside world, he was a colonel, a colonel who followed the Kuro faction! But only he knew that he was a Der! In the faction, he can¡¯t compare to anyone. Not to mention those core members who have now been promoted to Vice-Admiral, he was clearly the first to join and the first to join! But in terms of feeling, he can¡¯t compare to anyone. Donald is the first of his subordinates. He clearly follows Kaz, but he is respected by everyone. He follows Mr. Crowe. Mr. Crowe often follows General Kuro. In terms of relationship, he is the closest one! Vice-Admiral Leda¡¯s status can¡¯t be compared to mine, so I don¡¯t dare to offend her, but she is just a chef! And Fanny, at least he has to be better than Fanny! It turns out that Fanny also knows how to make medicine and is a doctor. In terms of function, she is better than him! And Brother Moore, no, this guy Moore! Although his ability is not bad, he is so lazy, unreliable and has bad luck, but no one hit him or scolded him. His ability is not bad, and he fights very often! Why, why is he always the one who gets hurt! Mr. Crowe beat him up when he was angry. He even said that it was training. What training? He was just looking for an opportunity to beat him up! And General Kuro, why does he always like to vent his anger? Once he vents his anger, he will be in trouble. He is not a punching bag! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more he felt that something was wrong. Gradually, a red light appeared in his eyes. ¡°This is really infuriating¡­¡± Basil bared his teeth and said slowly. Then, he was stunned. He seemed to be fine¡­ He looked down and saw that the purple-black shadow-like spike that should have pierced his chest had disappeared, as if it had never existed. The purple-black shadow on the ground had also disappeared, as if he was seeing things. Did he fight too many people and cause his eyes to blur? Basil shook his head and continued his previous action. ¡°Retreat first, all of you retreat!¡± ¡°Hey, Basil, what right do you have to order me!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded beside him. A major stared at Basil with red eyes and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve only been in the Marine Corps for a few years! I¡¯ve done a lot of meritorious deeds, and I¡¯ve always been at the front of the fight with pirates. I¡¯m not afraid of getting hurt. On the contrary, what merits do you have? How can you be a colonel if you haven¡¯t caught a few pirates?¡± ¡°Now you want to order me! Do you think you are so great just because you are an ability user? You are not the only one who runs the Marine. You are just lucky to have a good superior. Now that this good superior has become a general, you are lucky!¡± ¡°Damn it, if it were me, I would definitely rise faster than you!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Hearing this, Basil¡¯s suppressed anger suddenly came up, as if there was an evil fire in his heart that he had to vent, he stared at the Marine Captain, ¡°You don¡¯t accept it?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m not convinced!¡± The Marine major said: ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. Ask them, are they convinced of you! If you didn¡¯t want to rush in, how could we go deep into the battlefield like a meat grinder and hurt so many colleagues!¡± Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109: Hate! Chapter 1109: Hate! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Marine major spoke righteously and his face was full of anger and his eyes were full of defiance. He was not considered a subordinate of Basil. Everyone came from the Headquarters and was just a temporary team. They were paired according to the top and bottom ranks of the Marine. This was also the most basic deployment of the Marine. Not everyone has a direct descendant. A direct descendant is like an underling. They can only be called a faction after they acknowledge each other. As a Marine Major, he had his own pride. Previously, he thought that Basil was not bad and his character could be considered forthright. He was also a member of Kuro¡¯s faction and thought that he could follow him. But now he felt that it was wrong no matter how he thought about it. What qualifications does this person have? There are no overt achievements. In the past, when he was training as a recruit in Headquarters, he was already a major. Now that Basil is a colonel, he is still a major! Just because of their good relationship?! Marine is not like that! As a Marine, he fought a bloody battle every day and fought many life-and-death battles with pirates to get to his current position. And Basil has only joined the Marine for a few years, why is he his superior! ¡°You are too reckless. When you were patrolling here, you heard that there was a tenryubito here and you rushed here without stopping! Don¡¯t you know what a tenryubito is?! I think you just want to have a good relationship with a tenryubito. You just want to live better in the Marine, you Marine who is willing to be a lackey of a tenryubito!¡± The Marine major roared. ¡°What! I was worried that Tenryubito would cause trouble here, so I came here to take care of the situation. How would I know that there has been a battle? Don¡¯t you know that Tenryubito was attacked here, but the general will come. Do you want the people of this island to be erased and become history?¡± Basil said angrily, ¡°What right do you have to not be convinced by me? In terms of rank, you are only a major, and I am a colonel. Don¡¯t you know the relationship between superiors and subordinates?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! Ask the others, are they convinced!¡± The Marine Major also roared. ¡°Stop it, Major Modima. No, Modima! I don¡¯t submit to you either!¡± Another Marine shouted, ¡°Who do you think you are? You complain every day. We are the ones who did it. You do whatever you want to your subordinates just because you are a major. Do you think you are very convincing!¡± This Marine, looking at his rank, was a lieutenant. At this time, he stared at the major named Modima with red eyes. ¡°You are just so-so. Without us, you are nothing!¡± ¡°Are you provoking me, Lieutenant Valentin!¡± Major Modima turned to look at the lieutenant, clenched the knife in his hand and growled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Lieutenant Valentin raised his gun and aimed it at the person in front of him. Their hostility was like oil on fire, directly burning and infecting many Marines. A Marine directly dropped a wounded Marine he was supporting and let him fall to the ground. He panted and stared at him and asked: ¡°Hey! Sakkadin! You haven¡¯t paid back the money you owe me last time. Now I want to ask you, when will you give it to me!¡± ¡°What money! The last time you asked me to eat, I was the one who paid the bill. Later, I had something to ask you to pay the bill, so it became that I owe you money?!¡± The wounded man stared directly at him. His leg was injured and the injury was not serious. He still had the energy to speak. ¡°That¡¯s because you asked me. I didn¡¯t ask you about the treat. Besides, you owe me a lot!¡± Marine said angrily. ¡°You owe me a lot too!¡± The wounded man was also angry. Every Marine who had been together day and night and fought side by side was like a petty person at this time, blaming each other for Marine¡¯s mistakes. Marines who were criticized also fought back one by one, breathing heavily and with red eyes. The eyes gradually turned red. Whoosh! Finally, a Marine could not stand it anymore. He waved his saber and slashed at the Marine. It was as if a fuse had been lit. All the Marines attacked each other with red eyes, just like the civilians and soldiers who fought on the battlefield regardless of friend or foe. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fight, we are Marines!¡± Sazir realized that something was wrong and suppressed the anger in his heart. He dodged forward and his body tensed up. He directly used the iron block to rush over and catch every Marine attack. Dang! He appeared in front of the last Marine and kicked his knife down and slapped the Marine hard. He roared, ¡°Crazy?! This is a colleague!¡± ¡°What peer or not peer!¡± Major Modima gritted his teeth and suddenly rushed behind Basil and slashed down. ¡°Let¡¯s decide the winner!¡± Dang! The blade hit Basil¡¯s back with a crisp sound and was blocked by his ¡®iron block¡¯. And this slash also made the evil fire that Basil had suppressed come back. He turned his head mechanically and bared his teeth coldly. ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t beat you, you won¡¯t submit to me!¡± ¡°Why should I submit to you!¡± Major Modima was no longer the only one who said this, but many Marines aimed their weapons at Basil and shouted. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll let you know what it means to be truly convinced!¡± Basil roared and raised his leg. First, he kicked the Marine who was originally stepping on his sword, and then he turned around and punched. Boom!! ¡°Hahahaha!!¡± On the highest bell tower, the figure held a telescope and looked at the white melee in the crowd. He opened his mouth and showed his teeth and laughed happily. ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s it! Kill each other and discover the darkness and ugliness in your hearts! Hate, hate!! When you come back to your senses, what you can see is nothing but a devastated hell. The existence you swore to protect, the colleagues who fought with you intimately, when those things are completely destroyed, your appearance will be very funny! It will make me very happy!!¡± With that, he danced and said excitedly, ¡°Will you continue to hate, or will you repent, or will you feel that you have done something wrong, or will you fall into the most vicious abyss and hate all of this, and then find a way to destroy all of this!¡± Bang! He suddenly clenched his hand and made a sound of bursting air. The back of his hand seemed to be full of blue veins because of excessive force. ¡°The tenryubito is dead! The Admiral will definitely come. If it is Borusalino, no, it must be Borusalino. Will he be angry when he sees this! That guy, that guy!!¡± The telescope was moved away, revealing a pair of deep red eyes. The figure gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That guy is one of the people I want to take revenge on!¡± Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110: Strength, Not Power Chapter 1110: Strength, Not Power Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, a Pirate Ship was rushing towards the Dominican Republic. The sail on the pirate ship is a skeleton flag wearing a captain¡¯s hat. Two knives are stabbed from the bottom and crossed upwards. Admiral White Sam William, the White Vulture of the sea. As a member of the famous Shichibukai, he is now famous in the sea and has achieved his dream and become a great pirate. Shichibukai is obviously a great pirate. Otherwise, what can be called big? Young man, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew! At least William was satisfied now. As Shichibukai, he got a lot of what he wanted. The merchant ship tax on an entire route is enough for him to make a lot of money. He himself has a business mind. Otherwise, he would not have established a Chamber of Commerce in the East China Sea and used the wealth he received to do business on the Grand Line. And Shichibukai¡¯s name makes pirates not dare to covet his Chamber of Commerce. Otherwise, his priority in exterminating pirates would have to be adjusted. There were two points that he was not satisfied with. First, his bounty did not go up and it was still 100 million. Even when he was fighting in the New World at that time, Marines still did not evaluate him. As a Shichibukai, his bounty was still so high, which was a pity. But now that he is already Shichibukai, the bounty is not that important anymore. This title is enough. Those who are not convinced are mostly in Impel Down. Another thing is that although I founded the Chamber of Commerce as Shichibukai, I still have to pay taxes¡­ Originally, he thought that as Shichibukai, he could not pay taxes, but after Kuro found out about this, he called him personally. ¡°Ah? You don¡¯t want to pay taxes? Why? Shichibukai also needs to pay taxes!¡± These were Kuro¡¯s exact words, leaving William no choice but to pay taxes. He spent his own money to set up the Chamber of Commerce, but he still had to pay taxes on himself. After that, he would have to give a portion of the taxes to the World Government, Marines, and Kuro himself. G-3 is gone. According to the contract, there is no need to give it to G-3, but they know that this has nothing to do with G-3. They only gave it to Kuro. And as Shichibukai, Kuro, who is now a general, is completely obedient. He has already rightfully grasped Shichibukai¡¯s power. No one can resist his words now. At least William couldn¡¯t resist it. For example, he was asked to go to Dominic to settle the matter. Fortunately, William was quite close to here because he was dealing with business. In the Captain¡¯s cabin, several cadres were still sitting there. Elmira was thinking, ¡°According to the intelligence given by Kuro, Tenryubito was attacked in the Dominican Kingdom. This is a big deal. If we go there, the first priority is to rescue Tenryubito. It is a good thing to rescue him. Once Tenryubito is happy, we will have another layer of support. At that time, we may not be so threatened and controlled by Kuro.¡± They had to admit that no matter how much they looked down on Tenryubito, they knew that Tenryubito could not be provoked. The only plan the pirates had for Tenryubito was to hide. But now, if there is a chance to make direct contact, it is also possible to make contact. If they did it well, they might be able to escape from Kuro¡¯s grasp. ¡°Tenryubito?¡± Mont Blanc folded his arms and frowned. He hated tenryubito. That kind of existence was just a tumor to Mont Blanc, but he had to admit that what Elmira said made a lot of sense. If used well, tenryubito could also help them. Swire was playing with his dagger and nodded without saying a word. William glanced at the three of them and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t take it for granted. That guy doesn¡¯t care if tenryubito will help us or not. He doesn¡¯t care about all this. Have you forgotten the information about Kuro that you collected in the past?¡± ¡°Long ago, he killed a lot of people in Sabaody and directly cut off the slave trafficking center of tenryubito in Sabaody. From this point of view, he himself doesn¡¯t take tenryubito seriously. If we can be on good terms with tenryubito, although it is a good thing, don¡¯t think too much. The place where that guy is strong is not the so-called status and power.¡± William clenched his hand tightly. ¡°His strength lies in his own strength. We have to be clear about this. He is not afraid of anything because he is strong! Even if he is not a general, we have to be fully prepared for him, not to mention that he is still a general now, the general who can activate the Demon Slayer Token. Let¡¯s not think about this nonsense now. Let¡¯s complete the order given by Kuro first.¡± These words made Elmyra fall silent and she immediately nodded. This makes sense. The strength of that Kuro is indeed shocking. At that time, the four of them faced him alone, but they were like little chicks under the claws of an eagle, unable to resist. That kind of power can¡¯t raise the heart to resist. What he, Elmira, thinks about the most is to rely on Tenryubito to make Kuro intervene less. ¡°Captain!¡± Suddenly, a pirate voice sounded outside, ¡°We can see the Dominican!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± William stood up and said, ¡°In short, save the tenryubito first. If the tenryubito is dead, then go and catch the main culprit. Even if there is no main culprit, we have to create a main culprit. We are pirates, and we are most convenient to do this.¡± The most important reason why Kuro called him personally, apart from the fact that the Dominican Republic is on his route, should be his identity as a pirate. Using the identity of a pirate to do things, they will not be as restrained as Marines. There are some things that Marines can¡¯t do, but they can. This is William¡¯s understanding. Walking out of the captain¡¯s room, William looked at the approaching archipelago in front of him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this blood energy?¡± ¡°Very heavy!¡± Mont Blanc then walked out with a grave expression on his face. Even though there was still some distance between them, he could smell the blood on the island. Elmyra raised her binoculars and looked at the island with a solemn expression. ¡°The battle is very fierce. There is a war on the island!¡± As soon as he said this, William¡¯s lower body turned into steam and he flew out directly to the sky above the Dominican Islands. Looking down, he saw people gathered together like ants and the smell of blood was almost soaring. ¡®This is war?¡¯ No, this is the Grinder! William had been in the New World for a while and had never seen such a large-scale chaotic war. What kind of situation is this! Phew!! Suddenly, a gust of wind came from below. A figure emerged from the ant-like crowd and quickly approached William in the sky. ¡°Hit the tide¡­¡± As his figure approached, a voice sounded. ¡°Chaotic Wind!!¡± Hoot! The wind howled and turned into a big ball of wind like a sharp blade, directly covering William and instantly tearing him into pieces. ¡°Hahaha!!¡± Below, Basil jumped in the air and laughed, his red eyes full of excitement. ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough of fighting! Come and play with me!!¡± Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111: Kuro? Who Is That? Not Important! Chapter 1111: Kuro? Who Is That? Not Important! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios William, who was torn apart, turned into steam and dispersed, and then re-assembled into a whole human shape. He looked at the red-eyed Marine below and frowned when he saw that his clothes were torn and his cloak had many holes. ¡°Sazir?¡± He knew this man. When he was in East Blue, he mistook him for Kuro. Of course, his name is also Kuro, but he is not quite the same as the real Kuro. ¡°So it¡¯s you, William!¡± When Basil heard the voice, he looked up and raised his fist with a sneer. ¡°You are quite hateful. You actually look down on me. I am also called Kuro. Why do you always call me by my surname? Do you think I don¡¯t deserve this name?¡± William demanded, ¡°What do you want? Basil, did you do these things?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? I am Marine, the existence of justice!¡± Sazir clenched his fists tighter and tighter, making cracking sounds. ¡°When I came, they were like this. I wanted to retreat, but I was also angry. My subordinates were not convinced by me, so I could only ask them to lie on the ground and rest. Of course, I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I don¡¯t kill my colleagues, but I have no place to vent my anger. Fortunately, you came¡­¡± He leaned his fist back and said coldly: ¡°You are a pirate, killing you is nothing!¡± ¡°Hit Tide-Rushing Wind!¡± Bang!! He punched out and bounced the air in front of him, creating a huge wind beam that hit William like a cannonball. In just a moment, half of William¡¯s body was emptied by the wind, but soon, a large amount of steam came out of his lower body and combined into William. ¡°Are you looking for death, Basil!¡± William said darkly: ¡°Is your attack on me on behalf of Marine?¡± ¡°Why do you care? I just want to defeat you and make you acknowledge me!¡± Basil jumped up and directly rushed up, his fist stained with Haki and he punched William. He had to use Haki to deal with Logia! And for William, Basil¡¯s current state is very wrong, but since he attacked him¡­ ¡°Steam Punch!¡± William¡¯s fist directly shot out high-temperature steam. The momentum of the steam made the fist speed up with explosive power and hit the fist of Basil. ¡°Haki is not omnipotent. My power is stronger than yours!¡± William exerted strength in his arm and rushed forward, about to hit Basil. However, Basil suddenly smiled. ¡°You are not the only one with the ability!¡± Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, William¡¯s fist seemed to have encountered something elastic and directly moved away from his fist and refracted upwards. ¡°My fruit can ¡®hit¡¯ everything!¡± Sazir stretched out his other hand and grabbed the air with his five fingers, as if he had grabbed a solid object and directly threw it forward. ¡°Ripping Wind!¡± Whoosh! The air that was torn apart by him was like several whips and sharp blades. With a swing of his arm, William¡¯s body was torn apart. ¡°I told you not to do anything fearless. Don¡¯t you understand Logia, Basil!¡± William¡¯s head healed and he roared. ¡°Call me Kuro!¡± At this time, Basil¡¯s voice sounded from above William. He jumped in the air, his legs were raised high, and a domineering look appeared on his calf as he smashed William, who had just healed his body. William was shocked and quickly crossed his arms, ready to block Basil¡¯s legs. ¡°I told you, I hit ¡®everything¡¯!¡± Sazir shouted with red eyes, his legs and feet chopped down, and he activated his ability a little distance away from William¡¯s arm. It was not a physical attack, but the ability brought by hitting the fruit. It brought with it a strange elasticity, making William¡¯s body fall straight down and fall to the ground like a cannonball. Bang! A cloud of dust rose from the ground. ¡°Hehehe, hahaha! It¡¯s just Shichibukai, I can beat him too!¡± Basil laughed and suddenly raised his hands, his face ferocious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hard time and let you know me for real!¡± Admiral Kuro had once commented on his ability, allowing him to try to learn it like a bear. It is not surprising that his is a bear¡¯s lower-level ability, but the essence is the same. As long as it is developed well, it can be as good as a bear. Bear! That was an existence that Kuro called ¡®strong¡¯. So according to Kuro ¡­ Wait, who is Kuro? Am I not Kuro myself? His eyes were getting redder and redder. Forget it, it¡¯s not important. He just needs to know that he can use this move himself. Although he can¡¯t compress it, it¡¯s definitely not a problem to use Airwave! ¡°It¡¯s also easy to blow away your steam!¡± Sazir opened his fingers and grabbed the air, as if he wanted to turn the sky upside down. The air above him seemed to have materialized into a huge ball. As soon as the dust on the ground dissipated, William saw this scene and his eyes widened. ¡°Hey, what are you doing! You are a Marine, don¡¯t you care about the lives of the people here!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!!¡± His response was a series of wild laughter. What was going on? Is this person not a Marine anymore? But it¡¯s not that easy to be a pirate under my watch! At this level, even if he defeats me, it will be impossible for him to become Shichibukai. Kuro will not let him go. Moreover, he could not be his opponent. Why do you have to do this! When William was a little absent-minded, the land behind him was suddenly stained with a layer of purple and black. A shadow spike directly penetrated his heart, making William¡¯s eyes bloodshot. ¡°Don¡¯t joke, do you think this kind of threat can restrain me! I am Admiral White William, Shichibukai!¡± William emitted steam from his body and covered the surrounding area. His voice came out of the steam and became vigorous. ¡°Let you, a small Marine, understand the true strength of Shichibukai!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Sazir hasn¡¯t called yet?¡± The two warships sailed over the sea. In the fortress of one of the warships, Kuro bit his cigar and asked Crowe, who kept calling. Crowe shook his head. ¡°No one answered. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? If I don¡¯t report in time, how will I know what¡¯s going on? Is Sazel unreliable now?¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why did he use the word ¡®also¡¯? Did he subconsciously think that his subordinates were unreliable? But thinking about it, it seems to be true! Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112: At Worst, The Island Will Be Removed Chapter 1112: At Worst, The Island Will Be Removed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After making sure that the call did not go through, Crowe placed the microphone on Den Den Mushi and said: ¡°Mr. Kuro, should we go directly? The other Vice-Admiral have not arrived and gathered¡­¡± The other Vice-Admirals were naturally not as fast as Kuro and others, because Kuro was anxious at that time and did not directly pass the procedures of Mariejois. He directly flew the two warships over Mariejois and directly to the Grand Line. He wanted to know what had happened before the Vice-Admiral came before deciding. Anyway, he has the power to walk freely in Mariejois, so there is no need to make an announcement, but he has never made an announcement before. ¡°Let¡¯s go there first and see the situation. Crowe, did you find the Dominican in detail?¡± Kuro said. Crowe nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Dominican Kingdom is an archipelago kingdom, divided into five islands, and the area is not small. Although it is an archipelago country, the distance between them is not long. There are two islands almost connected to each other, with only a shallow watershed, which can be counted as the main island. There is also a sub-island, and a small island between the main island and the sub-island, and a far away island in the north, which is called the Dominican.¡± ¡°More than twenty years ago, the Dominican Republic was not called the Dominican Republic. At that time, the Five Nations were in this group of islands. The northern island of the Dominican Republic started a war at that time and unified the remaining islands. That is why it is called the Dominican Kingdom.¡± With that, Crowe found a map that showed the distribution of islands in the Dominican Republic and said, ¡°At the time of unification, they were not yet a member of the World Government. In order to stabilize their position, they joined the World Government.¡± Kuro nodded and said, ¡°They are quite smart. The higher-ups will help them on this point. There is more.¡± ¡°There is one thing¡­¡± Crowe said, ¡°More than twenty years ago, when we first joined the World Government, the Dominican Republic was not completely unified. At that time, it came from here¡­¡± Crowe pointed to the secondary island of the Dominican Republic on the map and said, ¡°This secondary island was still called Comerick at that time and was the last position to resist the invasion. In order to resist the invasion, they used everything. Many people even spontaneously became pirates and plundered the ships passing by as supplies.¡± ¡°Pirate?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? If there are pirates, we should intervene.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this. At that time, the Vice-Admiral, Admiral Kizaru¡­ No, Admiral Polusalino, was ordered by the World Government to come here, but the cause was not because of pirates, but because a tenryubito passed by here, and then Admiral Polusalino was dispatched and arrested the pirates here. This also led to the last logistical disappearance, and the Kingdom of Comerick was conquered by the Dominican.¡± Crowe continued, ¡°That tenryubito is called Poliair, the tenryubito in this incident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. If tenryubito was attacked at that time, it should be a general, not the old man¡­¡± Kuro thought for a moment and clicked his tongue. ¡°So it¡¯s that Tenryubito of Dog X who took the initiative to cause trouble, that¡¯s why he let the Vice-Admiral take action and eliminate the pirates.¡± Only when tenryubito is attacked will there be a general and a Demon Slayer Token, but if tenryubito takes the initiative to cause trouble and then orders Marine to take action, only a Vice-Admiral will be dispatched. According to Kuro¡¯s understanding of Tenryubito, with their nature, they might be bored and look at these pirates and order them to disappear, but this caused their country to disappear. They must be angry. Kuro touched his forehead and sighed. ¡°So this dog X¡¯s tenryubito doesn¡¯t have a good memory¡­ Forget it, if he could have a good memory, he wouldn¡¯t be them.¡± After so many years, it would be good if these tenryubito could remember. For their existence, if they want to transform, there must be an unforgettable big event that can transform them in all aspects, such as the Donquixote Family. ¡°Mr. Kuro, with all due respect, even if we go now, that tenryubito¡­¡± Crowe hesitated. The anger of the people of the world below Mariejois towards tenryubito is not little. If they really encounter a lone tenryubito, they will definitely not let go of this opportunity. The Sky Dragon People are most likely dead. No matter how fast the Marines were, it was only after they received the news. Although Basil was there, it seemed that he was in some kind of trouble. Otherwise, he would not have ignored the call. And how long does it take to kill a person? Or to kill a useless tenryubito and find an opportunity, a weapon is completely enough. Once the tenryubito dies, the Demon Slayer Token must be used. This is the rule, and Kuro cannot disobey this rule, so the Dominican Kingdom must disappear. ¡°I know.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°But this matter can¡¯t be settled like this. Otherwise, how many lives will it take to make up for it? Find a main criminal and find a group of accomplices. The others will evacuate. If it really can¡¯t be done, I will do it myself and move the island away.¡± Just as he spoke, Crowe suddenly froze and subconsciously looked ahead. There was a red dot in his eyes, which was the sign of Kenbonshoku (Observation). ¡°What a strong smell of blood!¡± Crowe said in surprise. As a werewolf, he is extremely sensitive to blood, and they are almost to the Dominican Republic. But what¡¯s with this fishy smell, and it¡¯s still increasing. Did the Kingdom Army start a massacre, or was it Marines¡­ A red dot appeared in Kuro¡¯s eyes and he bared his teeth and said, ¡°More than that, there is something wrong with the air. Damn it, Basil, what the hell! Moore!!¡± He shouted and his voice spread out of the office, but there was no need for him to speak. On the deck outside, Moore put his hand on his forehead and made a wait-and-see gesture. ¡°It¡¯s really big, but there are people below. Little Brother Basil, are you crazy?¡± Whoosh! With that, a white light flashed around him and he disappeared. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± And in the sky above the island, Basil held the air ball in his hands and laughed wildly. Below him, there was a huge giant made of steam. The high temperature it emitted distorted the surrounding air, but fortunately, there was no one near him. Not far away, the people and soldiers were fighting each other. ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± The steam giant raised a huge steam sword and was about to stab at Sazel above, and Sazel was also ready to smash down the air ball. Once this thing falls down, the rest of the waves can make those people suffer, but the current Basil doesn¡¯t care about this. He only wanted to vent the anger in his heart! ¡°Go to hell!!¡± Sazir roared and his hands were about to smash down, and the steam sword was about to reach him. At this moment, a white light appeared at the top of the steam sword. Bang!!! In an instant, half of the steam sword exploded into white mist, and Basil¡¯s face was suddenly grabbed by a big hand, and then the white light flashed again, and Basil disappeared. The ball of air that was caught directly exploded at this moment, causing a huge shock wave in the air. White light flashed and directly flashed to the side of the steam giant. A big hole was directly opened in the chest of the steam giant, and then the entire steam giant disappeared. On the ground, Moore grabbed the faces of Basil and William with both hands and pressed them hard on the ground, his whole head was smashed into the ground. Moore maintained his smile and said lightly, ¡°Aiyaya, I didn¡¯t expect it to be the two of you fighting. Is it necessary?¡± In Kuro¡¯s eyes, Moore is very strong. If he can fight freely and use any means, he can even surpass Leda. In fact, he is indeed very strong, but he is very lazy. Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113: You Are Kuro, I Am Kuro! William would never have thought that when he activated the form of the steam giant, it would be broken by someone and even pulled him out as a Logia. The domineering hand gripped his face like a tight band, making him feel pain. William¡¯s anger grew. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s that Basil, but why does a stranger suddenly want to attack me? Does he really think that my Shichibukai is just for show? ¡°You bastard!¡± William roared, and his head turned into steam and dispersed through Moore¡¯s fingers. It directly sprayed out and turned into a steam sword, sweeping directly at Moore¡¯s body. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Moore¡¯s legs shook and he jumped up, directly avoiding the high-temperature slash. The giant sword missed and a human head emerged from it, roaring at Moore with red eyes, ¡°Marine! Marine again! I¡¯m Shichibukai, don¡¯t you know how to respect me? I¡¯m¡­ a great pirate!!¡± The huge sword transformed into William¡¯s entire body. He stood on the ground and raised one hand. His fist turned into steam and he was about to smash it down. ¡°Let me show you my power, Steam Explosion¡­¡± Before he could say the last word and before his arm fell, Basil, who was beside him, also stood up and punched William. This punch only made a hole in William¡¯s body. William turned his head and looked at Basil with his red eyes. ¡°And you, you are also courting death!¡± Sazir¡¯s eyes were also red, and his face was ferocious. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! I also want to be famous. Shichibukai is enough to make me famous!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± William swung his arm, bringing with it a cloud of high-temperature steam. Basil crossed his arms and showed a percussion elasticity just as the steam was about to stick to his arm, deflecting the steam and then his body darted back, pulling away from William. At this time, Moore had just landed on the ground. He frowned and stared at the ferocious look of Basil. He felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Sazir?¡± ¡°Shut up! If you want to call my name, call me Colonel Kuro. You are just a Lieutenant Colonel!¡± Basil glared at Moore and thought of something. He grinned and said, ¡°You have to die too. When I kill this Shichibukai, I will kill you and let everyone understand that I am the one who needs to be respected!¡± ¡°Is it a medium ability?¡± Looking at the redness in his eyes, Moore scratched his head and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s really troublesome, but I¡¯m your big brother. I¡¯ll save you first. Otherwise, if Kuro hears you, you will have a lot of time to get beaten up. Also, William, you are also¡­¡± As he spoke, his expression suddenly froze and he directly turned into a white light and disappeared. The ground behind him had turned purple-black at some point and a shadow spike protruded from it, appearing at Moore¡¯s original position. ¡°Is it this thing?¡± Moore appeared at an anchor point near the port and stood there with his feet on the ground. At the same time, he looked at the people fighting in front of him and said, ¡°Oh, this place is like this. Are you also affected by this? But¡­¡± Red dots appeared in his eyes. ¡°Strange, I can¡¯t find it. The aura is too mixed.¡± ¡°What do you think happened to me!¡± William wanted to continue his attack on Basil, but when he heard Moore¡¯s words, he glared and his arm turned back into steam and he was about to swing it down. Shua! At this moment, a golden slash quickly fell from the sky and cut William into two pieces. The slash hit the ground and cut a big crack in the ground, causing the surroundings to shake. ¡°I already said that this is useless for Logia!¡± The bodies that were cut apart quickly merged again. William raised his head and roared, ¡°Who is it this time, attacking my Shichibukai one after another, attack, attack¡­¡± He could not continue. In the sky, a golden figure appeared, almost glowing under the sun. Although he could not see the face clearly, William recognized it immediately. At the same time, the redness in his eyes faded a little. But soon, the fading bit of clarity was occupied by scarlet again. ¡°What¡¯s so great about you!!¡± William pointed angrily at the man in the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can scare me. Let me tell you, I was never afraid of you!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, golden! Golden!!¡± At this moment, in a bell tower in the port city, the figure laughed. ¡°It¡¯s Kizaru, it¡¯s Porusalino! Only he is golden! It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s finally coming! Sa, how do you choose, can you get out of this hellish whirlpool!!¡± Kuro¡¯s face was gloomy in the air. When Moore moved, he also flew over, but as soon as he came here, he found that the situation was completely different from what he thought. It was not a riot of the people or a massacre of soldiers, but they were all mixed together and killing each other regardless of friend or foe, while his subordinates and Shichibukai were also fighting. And there are some Marines lying on the ground. They are not dead yet, but their breath is also chaotic. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said lightly. ¡°Kuro! Kuro!!¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, Basil roared from below. His eyes were red and he was also excited. He clenched his fists and burst out with strong battle intent and hatred, shouting, ¡°You are Kuro! I am also Kuro! I will challenge you today and let you understand that I, Kuro, am not worse than you, Kuro!!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro looked at him and his body slowly fell, but before he landed, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He stared at the ground for a while and smacked his lips. ¡°Something is wrong, Moore.¡± ¡°Well, I just saw a shadow wanting to raid me, and that¡¯s how their abnormality came about.¡± Moore said from the back, ¡°This is a bit troublesome.¡± ¡°Tsk, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Kuro glanced at him. Moore shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Some kind of ability must have hidden it.¡± ¡°This ability¡­¡± Kuro looked at the meat grinder in front of him and immediately felt a headache. ¡°It¡¯s the most troublesome!¡± Obviously, this is the work of a superhuman! This is also the most troublesome thing for Kuro, which is the treacherous ability users in the sea. Because you don¡¯t know what abilities they have and what means they can become after the development of their abilities. Rubber can carry thunder and fire. This kind of ordinary Paramecia can do this kind of thing. Other people with more treacherous abilities can do more. In comparison, the Animal Department is much cuter, but this kind of ¡®cute¡¯ is a natural disaster above a natural disaster. Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114: I Want to Beat You Up! Chapter 1114: I Want to Beat You Up! Ignoring William and Basil¡¯s manic anger, Kuro glanced at those people and frowned. ¡°What about Tenryubito?¡± Moore shrugged and shook his head, his meaning self-evident. In fact, there is no need to look at this scene. With this dog brain, the end of Tenryubito is self-evident. But this matter is not big in Kuro¡¯s eyes. What is really big is the indiscriminate killing of these people and soldiers. Kuro placed his hand on the handle of Autumn Water at his waist and pulled it out, swinging it forward. ¡°Crush!¡± When he drew his sword, a murderous aura rushed towards the people who were fighting like a tide, but wherever this murderous aura passed, they continued to fight without any obstruction and were not affected at all. ¡°Is killing intent useless?¡± Kuro frowned. Moore squatted at the anchor point and said, ¡°They seem to have lost their will and are being affected by some ability, but I can¡¯t find that person. But the activation of the ability seems to start from the ground.¡± ¡°So, these two idiots are also affected by their abilities?¡± Kuro did not put his feet on the ground either. He had subconsciously felt that something was wrong just now, so he did not land. ¡°It¡¯s like this, they seem to be in some kind of anger and resentment, a little like the Seven Sins in the past¡­¡± Moore had been in similar organizations and was familiar with this. These people were obviously caught in the same emotional change as the previous Seven Sins. ¡°Find the metahuman and kill him. Naturally, it can be solved,¡± Moore said. Kuro sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t these people stop? If they are pirates, what are they after?¡± ¡°Kuro!!¡± At this moment, Basil roared and rushed over with his fists raised. ¡°I want to prove to you that only I am called Kuro!¡± The fist directly bounced up in the air with a huge wind pressure and rushed over. ¡°Is this child crazy? Even if his emotions are controlled, he should treat me like this¡­¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and narrowed his eyes. Just as he was about to swing his arm, a black shadow rushed over at a high speed, bringing with it a trail of dust and directly appeared in front of Basil. Bang! The fist with a strong wind was blocked by the black shadow. ¡°Well done, Basil, very good!¡± It was Crowe, who had transformed into a werewolf. At this moment, his claws were against Basil¡¯s fist and he was gnashing his teeth as he spoke. Crowe¡¯s speed is not as fast as Moore and Kuro, but when they move, they also move quickly here. He naturally saw this scene that was like a meat grinder and felt his scalp go numb. This kind of national riot, if it weren¡¯t for tenryubito¡¯s accident, their Marine would never care about it. It was difficult for them to see such a scene. But just as Crowe felt that it was tricky, he saw his subordinates waving their fists at Mr. Kuro, which shocked him. ¡®What¡¯s that for?¡¯ Is this a beating?! This is a slap to Mr. Kuro¡¯s face, a slap to his face, and also a slap to the face of the whole Marine! ¡°Clo¡­ Clo!¡± Basil stared at Crowe with his red eyes and said with a grin, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m looking for you too. Do you feel good beating me up every day? I¡¯m going to beat you up today!¡± These words made a black line appear on Crowe¡¯s forehead, and he said coldly: ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s beating¡­¡± Bang! Before Sazel could finish his sentence, Crowe¡¯s voice quickly turned into a fist and his fist hit Sazel¡¯s face, causing him to fall and fall to the ground. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about, Sazil, you idiot, you don¡¯t want to be Marine anymore!¡± Crowe roared angrily and turned to Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I will deal with my subordinates. You don¡¯t have to do it. I will make him understand.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and blew out smoke. ¡°Then let this idiot wake up. What kind of shit did he do? He came to do the mission himself, but he was done by the mission. How embarrassing.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Sazir struggled to stand up from the ground, but the force of the punch made his body shake a little. He shook his head, his arms back, and his fists rolled up the airflow. ¡°Hit the tide¡­¡± Bang! Crowe didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him and punched him in the abdomen the moment his arm was pulled back. The fist was deeply embedded in Basil¡¯s stomach and he retched and his body bent. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Basil gritted his teeth and let out a strange cry. He endured the pain in his abdomen and together with his body, he brought an inexplicable impact force and bounced off Crowe¡¯s fist. He swung his fists forward, creating a chaotic air wave. ¡°Blank!¡± Those air waves were like bullets, shooting towards Crowe. Crowe, who was close to him, naturally couldn¡¯t dodge and was directly hit by these air waves, making crackling sounds on his body, and his body kept retreating. ¡°Hahaha, you got beaten up!¡± Basil laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Basil, call me Kuro, no, call me Lord Kuro!¡± Crowe stood still and looked at the smoke rising from his body, his face gradually turning gloomy. ¡°This kind of thing, but this kind of thing¡­ It seems that a mere attack can¡¯t wake you up!¡± Crowe lowered his head and took a deep breath. With a hiss, the clothes on his surface swelled and dense black fur grew. ¡°I need a stronger attack!¡± His voice gradually became hoarse, and his body grew taller, turning into a five-meter-tall werewolf. He bared his teeth and roared at Basil in front of him, the smell of blood blowing on his robe and hair. ¡± grit your teeth and be ready, Basil! This special training will kill you!!¡± That huge body made Basil fall into a short stagnation, and the scarlet in his eyes faintly faded at this moment. This thing awakened a little of his mind under his anger and resentment. He seems to be facing his superior? The boss who has been training me¡­ No! What superior! Crimson took over his eyes again. Sazir raised his hands and grabbed the air above him. ¡°I have to beat you up!¡± He slammed his hands down, bringing up a huge wall of air and smashing it down. ¡°Oh~¡± Kuro, who was at the back, was slightly surprised. ¡°You have a bear¡¯s style. It seems that Salzir has also developed it to this extent.¡± ¡°Bartholomew Kuma?¡± Moore was slightly surprised and said, ¡°That¡¯s a strong man. Does Basil have that potential?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Although you say that your character is very bad¡­ No, it¡¯s super bad.¡± Kuro said, ¡°But in terms of talent, they are all okay.¡± Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115: Can’t You Be a Fisherman? Chapter 1115: Can¡¯t You Be a Fisherman? This kind of force of grabbing the air and causing a large amount of air above to form a blow is exactly the same as the elasticity of the bear¡¯s ability to compress the air, but the relationship between the upper and lower levels of the ability is different and the way of using it is also different. A bear can play anything, even pain. However, Sazir¡¯s ¡®strike¡¯ can only hit external physics, and the comprehensive nature is different, so it is a superior-subordinate fruit. But the attack effect that should be achieved is also possible. ¡°But at this level, the density is too low. It may be useful for ordinary people,¡± Kuro commented. ¡°Roar!!¡± As he spoke, Crowe¡¯s body slightly lowered, and his chest and abdomen rose and fell. Then he opened his mouth and spat out a violent air beam, directly piercing through the air wall above him and scattering it like glass shattering, rolling into a violent wind in the air. ¡°Just this level!¡± Crowe¡¯s figure flashed and he came directly in front of Sazel, his sharp claws pressed his body to the ground, his sharp teeth opened to his head and he roared angrily, ¡°What are you thinking, Sazel! Wake up!!¡± The violent roar and the vigorous anger were almost all on this roar. The vibration transmitted by its sound waves made Basil¡¯s body tremble. He stared at Crowe in a daze, his red eyes gradually became clear, and then his eyes rolled back and he fainted. ¡®Fainted?¡¯ Crowe frowned as he stared at Sazel for a moment, but he was relieved in his heart. This is his subordinate after all. After such a long time of special training, it is impossible for him to not have feelings. If he was still stubborn, he was prepared to knock him out and bring him back. Now that he fainted, it saved him a lot of trouble. ¡°That trash is indeed not my opponent, but there¡¯s still me!¡± At this moment, William, who was watching the battle, sneered. When Basil attacked just now, he did not attack. Although he hated Kuro in his heart, his pride as Shichibukai did not allow him to join forces with others. Now that the Marine who tried to provoke him is no longer good, it¡¯s my turn. Sazir pulled out the western sword from his waist and shouted at Kuro, ¡°I am different from your Marine. I am Shichibukai, Kuro. I lost to you before, but now it may not be the case. I, ah¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly let out a lazy cry and his body fell to the ground as if he had no bones. When he fell, Leda appeared behind him. She withdrew her hand and looked at William, who was limp and confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I, I want to defeat¡­¡± William gritted his teeth and lay on the ground, trying to speak. At this time, Leda stepped on William and activated her ability, sucking away William¡¯s last bit of energy, making his eyes roll back and he fainted on the spot. ¡°What is this person doing again?¡± Leda tilted her head and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, two idiots got hit by other people¡¯s ability.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said angrily. Originally, he had high hopes for William. Now it seems that even Shichibukai may not be able to escape the shackles of his ability. The ability is absolute, there is no doubt about that. Once hit by the ability, even Kuro himself can¡¯t guarantee that he can completely resist it. At least he doesn¡¯t think he can resist the so-called ¡®Kiddo Fruit¡¯ and ¡®Ghost Fruit¡¯. On the sea, it was very scary. At this time, the cadres of the Sam Pirates who were watching in the distance breathed a sigh of relief. They thought that something had happened. William actually dared to attack Kuro. That¡¯s a Golden Lion! Now that he is a general, he is at the peak of his power and prestige. He had previously said that he could not disobey Kuro, why does he dare to make a move now? But it seems that this person will not pursue the matter. These two are easy to solve, but the remaining people are a little difficult. Killing intent is immune to them, which means that they cannot be stunned on a large scale, or¡­ ¡°Try another one¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the sky. If Autumn Water can¡¯t do it, then let¡¯s try Luo Gui. If they continue like this, there¡¯s no need for the Demon Slayer Token. I will kill all the people on this island. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Borusalino?¡± At this moment, a cold voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Kuro¡¯s expression changed and Autumn Water tightened. He suddenly swept towards the ground in front of him, bringing out a domineering slash. Boom! The slash hit the ground, creating a deep gully. ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­¡± The voice continued to sound. From the gully, a large number of purple-black shadows climbed out and covered most of the ground. The shadows were wriggling as if they were alive and gradually grew into a human figure. The upper body of the human figure appeared on the ground and the outline gradually appeared, forming the appearance of a white-haired old man. The old man had a sinister expression on his face. His eyes and the corners of his eyes were like waves, his nose was like a gutter, his lips were black and purple, and he was wearing a purple-black button-up top. He stared at Kuro with a gloomy face and asked, ¡°Gold? Why not Polusalino, huh?!¡± Whoosh! Kuro did not waste his breath on him. His figure flashed and he directly floated in front of the old man. His leg armor did not touch the ground and he directly cut his head with a black blade light. However, the old man was not affected by the knife at all. Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Phantom? Is it fake? No, you have the breath of life. Is it because of your real¡­ ability?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Polusalino!¡± The old man did not seem to care about Kuro¡¯s attack at all. He only asked, ¡°Who are you? Didn¡¯t you say that the general will come?¡± ¡°Shut up, this is the Admiral!¡± Crowe said at this time, ¡°He is the new general, the world¡¯s number one swordsman. He defeated Blackbeard¡¯s attack and fought against two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Emperors. He is known as the ¡®Nemesis of the Old Era¡¯!¡± ¡°You are a general?¡± The old man frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me being a general? You want to find the old man? Enemies?¡± Kuro bared his teeth and asked, ¡°You are the one who made this scene. I advise you to undo it, otherwise you don¡¯t want to know my methods!¡± ¡°General? Hahahaha, you are also a general?!¡± The old man looked Kuro up and down. ¡°So be it. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not Polusalino. Then you¡¯re unlucky. When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll look for Polusalino. I can find him!¡± ¡°This person¡­¡± Crowe carefully looked at the old man and frowned. ¡°Mr. Kuro, he seems to be a prisoner on the sixth floor.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and said, ¡°In the whole world, only you guys who are unwilling to retire can cause trouble. I say, old man, why don¡¯t you go fishing when you have nothing to do? Being a fisherman is much more comfortable than being an old pirate!¡± Chapter 1116 - 1116 Do You Dare to Kill Everyone! 1116 Do You Dare to Kill Everyone! Fisherman Never Air Force! Especially in this sea, what kind of fish can¡¯t you catch as a fisherman? ALLBULE is not only a chef¡¯s dream, but also a fisherman¡¯s dream! When an old pirate stirs up trouble here, he doesn¡¯t even exist! ¡°Koro¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses. ¡°It should be Harold King Brent, the great pirate with a bounty of 300 million Berries more than 20 years ago. He was also the pirate that was personally captured by Grand Inspector Polusalino at that time.¡± ¡®More than twenty years ago?¡¯ Three hundred million for the first half of the Grand Line? The value of that is very high. This old guy is a little troublesome. ¡°Polusalino!!¡± As if he had heard a taboo, the old man let out a strange cry. His eyes were almost vertical, and there were blue veins between his eyebrows. His hands were dancing strangely. Kuro raised his eyebrows. Does this old man have any stress response? Hearing the old man¡¯s name, he became manic. ¡°Hehehe, Borusalino¡­¡± After Brent waved his hands, he looked down and smiled. ¡°Borusalino, I will make him understand. There¡¯s no hurry, I will start with you first!¡± As he spoke, he raised his hands and the purple-black shadows around him quickly spread towards the people around him. ¡°Spike of Grudge!¡± As he shouted, the purple-black shadow suddenly rose and fell, extending purple-black spikes that directly broke into everyone. Crowe directly turned into his werewolf form and his feet made ripples in the air as if he was stepping on stairs. Leda turned into a few afterimages and jumped into the air. Moore turned into white light and disappeared, appearing on the top of a nearby building. Kuro floated up a little and dodged the extended spike. ¡°Is this the damn thing?¡± Kuro glanced down and bit his cigar. ¡°What makes my subordinates and the people here manic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a vengeful spirit who ate the ¡®Resentful Fruit¡¯!¡± Brent smiled strangely. ¡°As long as you are hit by my ability, you will have ¡®grudge¡¯ emotions. The non-Guilds of the things you have suffered in the past will be infinitely magnified and eventually fall into a state of resentment.¡± He opened his hands and said ferociously, ¡°Not bad, this scene is like a meat grinder. This is my masterpiece!¡± Shua! What answered him was a huge golden slash. The strong golden light shrouded the purple-black shadow, and the huge half-moon slash drowned Brent. With a loud sound, an even bigger crack appeared on the ground, almost splitting the island. The dust rose and covered the ground below, and as it dissipated, the purple-black shadow still clung to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­¡± Brent¡¯s body appeared from the shadows again and smiled at Kuro. ¡°I have been looking for this fruit for too long to block the light of Polusalino. His attack will not work on me, and your attack will naturally not work!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Polusalino!¡± Brent danced and laughed wildly. ¡°But it still won¡¯t work on me. Let me tell you! I don¡¯t have any strength because after I got this fruit, I gave up on myself and turned into a new form, Vengeful Spirit Form!¡± ¡°This form is rooted in the resentment of people, using everyone on this island as a medium. As long as they don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Hey, how is that possible? How can there be such an ability? You¡¯re lying!¡± Leda said in the air. ¡°No, there is¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s face was full of seriousness. There are really some. There are similar ones like Brooke¡¯s ¡®Yellow Spring Fruit¡¯, which turned into a soul form after death. This means that without the vital characteristics of the body, as long as the ability allows it, one may not necessarily die. And this ability is a little like the combination of Ghost Fruit and Yellow Springs Fruit, but it is definitely not a Suture Monster. This is a unique ability. Paramecia is indeed the most difficult to guess! ¡°Sa, what are you going to do!¡± Brent laughed wildly and said, ¡°Destroy this island?! This island is very large. Even the Demon Slayer Token can¡¯t destroy this island. All you can do is kill the people here!¡± ¡°But those are innocent people! Don¡¯t you Marines have to protect innocent people!¡± Brent¡¯s eyes are ferocious. He¡¯s just affected by my ability. So what if they killed tenryubito? There are so many people. You can¡¯t destroy this island, you can only kill the people!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Let me tell you, these people affected by my ability are my medium!!¡± Brent stared at Kuro in the sky and shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill them, you can¡¯t destroy me, but if you kill them, can you live with your conscience! Marine!!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± A middle-aged pirate knelt on the deck and begged Polusalino, who was still wearing a hat and biting a cigarette: ¡°We don¡¯t want to be pirates. We have no choice. The surrounding area has been occupied by the Dominican Republic. The logistics line has been cut off and no one is selling us supplies. We are defending our country and our Comeric!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t catch us, we are the last hope. If we are caught, there is no hope for Comerick!!¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s mainly because you robbed tenryubito¡¯s ship. I also accepted the order. If I can¡¯t find him, it will be difficult for me to report.¡± The Vice-Admiral, who was also very young, scratched his head and said, ¡°What should I do? I am also in a difficult position. Come with me, there is no hope for Comerick.¡± ¡°No! It won¡¯t be hopeless!!¡± The pirate said with a red face: ¡°We have given our logistical supplies to our soldiers. They promised us that they will try their best to resist! We will also resist, our whole nation is resisting, we are not wrong to defend our country!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Polusalino picked up the cigarette and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He said slowly, ¡°But I heard that your commander secretly put away the supplies you gave him. Instead of giving them to your soldiers, he said that your existence destroyed the logistics and made it impossible to resist.¡± These words made the young pirate feel as if he had been struck by lightning. He froze there and said in a daze, ¡°How can¡­¡± Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°No! No! He told me himself that he will protect his home! You are lying to me!!¡± The middle-aged pirate stood up with tears on his face and attacked Polusalino angrily. Swish! A ray of light quickly interrupted and melted the weapon in his hand. Borusalino only moved his foot slightly and stepped the middle-aged pirate on the deck. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I have no choice¡­¡± Chapter 1117 - 1117 Do You… Feel Guilty? 1117 Do You¡­ Feel Guilty? After that painful memory circled in Brent¡¯s head, it made him even more manic and ferocious. He opened his hand towards Kuro, and behind him were the people who were fighting indiscriminately. He said ferociously, ¡°Sa, do you dare!¡± There was a lot of questioning in his eyes and a little hope. Kuro didn¡¯t know what that hope meant, but every old man had a story. Otherwise, why would he lose his mind and run out to die¡­ Snap. Kuro snapped his fingers crisply. CRASH!! The sky was filled with dark clouds and it suddenly rained heavily. In the face of trouble, open the sea! In the face of metahumans, it is definitely right to rain seawater first! This kind of ¡®ability effect¡¯ and not ¡®ability creation¡¯ can¡¯t face seawater. It¡¯s not like he can just rely on his ability to achieve ¡®Creation¡¯. Logia can rely on this move to not be afraid of seawater, and some Paramecia can also do it, but the ¡®ability effect¡¯ of maintaining the ability will be ruined when it meets seawater. There are so many people on this island. If it is an ordinary person, there is really no way to use large-scale seawater. It is not possible for everyone to go to the sea to take a bath. This is unrealistic and no one can do it. Rainwater is not seawater. But Kuro can do it! Not only was it seawater rain, but it was also the kind that could almost soak people in seawater. ¡°This is¡­¡± The rain poured down, making Brent¡¯s face change, but the rain did not hit his body, but went straight through. This guy is a phantom, a phantom with life. The people who were fighting, in this storm that could almost wrap people up, their bodies stiffened and the redness in their eyes gradually faded. ¡°What have I done¡­¡± A civilian raised his trembling hands and looked at the dead man in front of him and cried, ¡°My friend, how can you fix it? What have I done!!¡± They could remember every move they made, but in retrospect, it was so stupid. Why did he think of those grievances? Wouldn¡¯t that have passed a long time ago? Even if he can¡¯t get over it, he shouldn¡¯t pay with his life! That was his neighbor, a living person! Those soldiers also fell into a daze. Their mission is also to protect the safety of the people. When they heard that there was a riot this time, they were ordered to suppress it just to stop these people. Why did it turn into a massacre in the end? Also, why did they kill their colleagues? Was his head not clear at that time!? The people on the entire island who were affected fell into deep confusion. And the place where the rain fell was not only them, but also Marine, who had been lying down earlier, and Basil and William. Being washed by the rain, Basil¡¯s body trembled and his eyes gradually focused. However, he did not dare to get up and could only pretend to faint. He remembered everything and wished he could die immediately. Oh no! What the hell did I do! He does have resentment, but it can¡¯t be that great! Why did he dare to attack General Kuro and say those words? Isn¡¯t this courting death! Kuro glanced at Basil and his gaze passed over him. He didn¡¯t care about this waking subordinate, but looked at Brent and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s cracked.¡± ¡°Sea water¡­ can you do this? You seem to be very powerful, New Admiral.¡± Brent gritted his teeth. ¡°What a joke!¡± Crowe couldn¡¯t help himself again. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Mr. Kuro¡¯s name? Haven¡¯t you heard of the Golden Lion?¡± ¡°Why should I hear his name? What good is it to me? I don¡¯t care about that!¡± Brent continued, ¡°It can temporarily unlock my ability. Remember, it¡¯s only temporary. They are too deeply affected by my ability. The only thing you can remove is these people who were hit by my ability! You can¡¯t block my ability, and I am immortal!¡± His face was ferocious. ¡°Because I have already died, I will not die. You will never be able to do anything to me. If you want me to disappear, all you can do is kill these people and destroy my medium. My roots are in Comerick. I am Comerick myself!¡± **TIP** With that, he suddenly clapped his hands together. As he put his palms together, those who had just fallen into a state of consciousness were shocked again. Their eyes turned red again and they roared as they fell back into the battle, completely ignoring the descent of the sea. Brent screamed like a madman: ¡°So, make a choice here, Marine! Kill them to kill me, or watch Comerick¡¯s people fall into a fight until the last one! Choose!!¡± Just like back then! He was also forced to choose back then! In order to protect the country, they can only be pirates. With insufficient logistics, they can only target the tenryubito who came. But that tenryubito also has no good intentions and plays them like monkeys. He said that as long as they escape from his artillery game, he will give them supplies, but in the end, there are no supplies! Back then, the commander of Comerick betrayed them. After Brent was released from prison, he knew about it because he was still alive and had become a high-ranking Dominican official. He was in charge of the current Comerick Sub-Island. Therefore, after he came out, he let this high-ranking official fall into resentment and die with his subordinates. That tenryubito is also dead. He took revenge. But there are also these soldiers who surrendered back then and the civilians who have now occupied the island. They are all sinners and traitors! It was enough for him to die with them! Kuro looked at Brent, who seemed to have gone crazy, and then looked at the people who had fallen back into a state of resentment and even attacked more fiercely than before. He frowned and bared his teeth. ¡°You, are you so determined to drag them down?¡± ¡°Drag them into the water. No, no, no, they are the targets of revenge from the beginning. I am satisfied that they have fallen into this state. The main culprit is dead, tenryubito is dead, and I do not hate the Dominican. The kingdom under their rule is no different from the old Cormerik, but I have to take revenge. The rest is Marine and Polusalino!¡± Brent grinned hideously and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare, and neither would Polusalino, but I like to see you afraid to do it, but you have to do it. Didn¡¯t Polusalino pretend very well back then? He said that he was helpless, but in the end, he still captured me. I am helpless now! Because I don¡¯t have a body, I am just a wraith, a wraith with everyone in Comerick as a medium. If you don¡¯t destroy me, Comerick will fall into an endless cycle of hatred! But if you destroy me, you have to destroy Comerick. Then, do you have the courage to do it?¡± Do you¡­ feel guilty? Chapter 1118 - 1118 What Does It Have to Do With Me? 1118 What Does It Have to Do With Me? The people with red eyes spoke obscenities and hit everyone around them crazily to vent the anger in their hearts, but the more they vented, the more the anger in their hearts grew, the more they cursed, and the scope of their actions became larger and larger. ¡°You damn people!¡± A citizen who had left the battle cursed loudly. Then, he slammed down the door of a house and found a torch and a flame inside. After lighting the torch, he unceremoniously lit up the house that he had just rushed into. ¡°Burn! Burn you!!¡± He roared with red eyes. Others who have left the battle are not satisfied with killing the enemy in front of them. They want to destroy everything! Destroy this disgusting land! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Brent laughed when he saw this scene. ¡°How is it? This is my power! I don¡¯t have any combat ability, but I don¡¯t need it! My purpose is just revenge. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether I¡¯m strong or not.¡± Then he looked at Kuro and said with a smile, ¡°So what if you are a general? You can¡¯t deal with me. My purpose is not to be a Pirate King or a strong man. I just want this group of people to die!¡± ¡°You fucking¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s face completely darkened. ¡°Are you a pervert? Do you want this group of people to die?!¡± ¡°Hahaha, come and kill me!¡± As the people who were fighting gradually fell, Brent¡¯s seemingly solid body actually faded a little, but his face became even more ferocious and strange. Brent laughed maniacally. ¡°Let me tell you another one of my abilities. Do you see my body? Once he becomes translucent, I can move freely. This level will be determined by the degree of killing of the people on this island, because they are spreading their resentment!¡± ¡°Once I become translucent, I will become a further ¡®Vengeful Spirit¡¯. Then I will go to the next place. If you don¡¯t stop me, I will slaughter the entire Dominican Republic and then harm other places. But if you want me to die, the people of Comerick must die with me. I planted the medium on all of them. I don¡¯t lose out, I don¡¯t lose out!!¡± ¡°Sa, quickly choose. My body has begun to become transparent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± At this time, William¡¯s voice sounded around. William got up at this time. He was not awake. He had been awake all the time, but he had no stamina. He had been in the rain and had been lying down for a long time. He could get up. From beginning to end, he heard the conversation. William knew very well that this kind of thing was not suitable for Kuro. He was a Marine and he was a pirate. He could bear this infamy. Otherwise, if Kuro were to calculate, he would suffer. Who asked him to have the ability before and was ready to attack Kuro. ¡°Kuro, we can¡¯t let a person like him continue to run rampant. Let me do it!¡± William¡¯s expression seemed to make a big decision. ¡°I think it can be done by Shichibukai, there is no problem.¡± Crowe nodded subconsciously. This is a good idea. Now is not the time to be conflicted. As a former pirate, although Crowe is now a Marine and does things with propriety and care, he can make a choice when he really has to. This guy is in this form now. Either kill the people of Sub-Island and let him die, or let him continue. But if this continues, these people will still die. Find a solution? At least Crowe didn¡¯t think of it now. If he had to make a choice, he wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. But Mr. Kuro had just been promoted to Admiral. If he slaughtered an entire island of people, it would probably have a major impact on his reputation. But now that William took the initiative to take the blame, this idea could be carried out. Kuro¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy. He just blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°You want to play with me?¡± Isn¡¯t this a classic tram problem! A madman has tied five innocent people to the tram tracks. A runaway tram is coming towards them and a moment later it is going to crush them. Fortunately you can pull a lever to get the tram to the other track. The problem, however, is that the madman has also tied someone to the other tram track. Considering the above conditions, should you pull the lever? Note that the five people are also innocent. Pulled, will save five innocent people, but you will be the murderer, you chose a more innocent person. If you don¡¯t pull, those five innocent people will die, but you are not the murderer. You just have to be condemned. Because there are six lives in total, you chose one and gave up five. In the same way, this is a difficult problem. If he can¡¯t bear to kill the people on this island with his own hands, Brent will let them kill each other. After a certain point, they will move freely and then go and mutilate the people on the next island. As long as the people on this island don¡¯t die, as long as the medium is still there, he will cause more casualties. But if he is stopped, then he must personally give the order to kill everyone on this island. But the people on the island are also innocent. So ¡­ What does this have to do with a person with a toilet plunger? Kuro directly dialed the Den Den Mushi on his wrist and said, ¡°Are you here yet?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, it will be soon. The four of us have gathered and are now rushing to the Dominican Republic. It will take at most two hours for us to arrive!¡± The Den Den Mushi¡¯s firm voice came from the other side. ¡°Okay, two hours.¡± Kuro hung up and said to Brent, ¡°Did you hear that? You only have two hours left to live.¡± Brent froze and stared at Kuro with wide eyes. ¡°You made a decision so quickly?! Don¡¯t you find it difficult to choose?!¡± ¡°Hard to choose what?¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°Tenryubito died here and this island will definitely be gone. The only difference is that there are more people and fewer people. I am not a decision maker. The outcome of this island was decided by the people above. Since you are here, there can only be more people.¡± He glanced at Brent and said, ¡°In any case, it will be more troublesome if you don¡¯t die. Why don¡¯t we solve it together?¡± Of course, Kuro has a conscience, but he also knows his priorities. Once something happens, he will never be compassionate or feel pity. This is the sorrow of the times. Marines are not omnipotent. In this sea, no one is omnipotent. Once they are messed with by an ability user, they can only do so. Kuro knew very well, but now, it was not time yet. There were still two hours before the Demon Slayer Token arrived. Two hours ¡­ Kuro clenched his palm, and the rain and earth on the ground suddenly rolled up, directly binding the dense crowd. The rain and soil mixed into mud, all the way to their chests, temporarily stopping them. Temporarily stop Brent¡¯s ¡®transparency¡¯. If he has a way within two hours, then there is a way. If not ¡­ ¡®Then I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ He, Kuro, can make up his mind! Chapter 1119 - 1119 I’ll Take the Blame! 1119 I¡¯ll Take the Blame! ¡°You are afraid!¡± Brent screamed. ¡°You must be afraid! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have used your powers to bind them!¡± ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked up and down at Brent, and then looked at those people who were tied up but still shouting and said, ¡°It seems that your ability is really to affect other people¡¯s mood. Other than that, it can¡¯t even affect their combat power.¡± But the more this is the case, the more troublesome it is. Because the more singular the ability, the greater the effect of its ability. This fruit ability can¡¯t increase combat power, and even the body is gone, but it just affects the mood of others. The more simple it is, the more powerful it is. If even William is affected, then there is something, but this kind of indiscriminate attack, although it cannot cause damage to the enemy he wants, it will definitely make him happy. Brent stared at the calm Kuro with a complicated expression. He couldn¡¯t be sure if this person was telling the truth or lying, but he didn¡¯t need to know. The only thing he wanted to know was¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty!¡± Brent¡¯s eyes were red with anger and he shouted, ¡°There are so many innocent people, don¡¯t you feel guilty killing all of them! You are a Marine, a Marine that protects the people. Don¡¯t you have a conscience!¡± ¡°Yes, to protect the people.¡± Kuro nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°But if you don¡¯t talk to me about conscience, why should I talk to you about conscience? You threaten me with the people, so I must be threatened by you? Then why don¡¯t you just let me stand still and let you kill me? Isn¡¯t this easier?¡± ¡°I am not threatened by the enemy and I don¡¯t expect the enemy to let go. If you want to bury these people with you, I will die with you. I am a decisive person!¡± Kuro pointed at the people who were tied up and said, ¡°How many people are there on this island? More than 50,000? Or more than 100,000? There are a lot of people, but I will not show mercy when killing people!¡± Brent froze, incredulous at what Kuro had said. This island is quite large and has a lot of people, but with my ability, everyone has come to this city. There must be tens of thousands of people in this turbulent crowd. Can you really make such a big decision?! From the time Brent used his ability until now, there were only a few thousand casualties at most, and once Marines took action, there would be tens of thousands of casualties. Not even a little hesitation! Not even a little bit of guilt?! Brent stared at Kuro, who seemed to have made up his mind. In a trance, his memory also returned to the time when he saved the country more than twenty years ago. At that time, they were forced to play the ¡®Cannonball Game¡¯ with Tenryubito and many people died. When Tenryubito went back on his word, they robbed Tenryubito, but they only robbed him and never wanted to hurt Tenryubito¡¯s life. But ¡­ In order to take revenge, Tenryubito also died, but if they were more ruthless and directly killed Tenryubito and handed the supplies to the commander, would the situation change? That¡¯s Tenryubito! If Tenryubito dies, the commander who secretly defected to the enemy will definitely not defect to the enemy again, because once he fails, he will leak the news. At that time, even if he gets a high position and salary, he will be erased by the Marine at that time. He can only win, he can only guarantee the victory of Comerick! As long as Comerick wins at that time, then there is no need for his life and death. He can totally find an unfamiliar sea area and take the tenryubito¡¯s head and let Marine capture him and blame everything on him. Is this victory? Even if Komerik does not win, he may be able to rely on the head of Tenryubito to force the Dominican Republic to not dare to invade, because that is the death of Tenryubito, who doesn¡¯t want to be involved? If I can make up my mind, can I defend the country? If ¡­ ¡°There is no if!!¡± Brent shook his head violently, shaking off the chaotic thoughts and staring fiercely at Kuro. ¡°If you really have that ability, then come here!¡± Kuro ignored him and ordered Crowe, ¡°Transfer the wounded to the ship.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Crowe nodded, then glanced at Basil, who was lying on the ground, and snorted. ¡°Sazir, get up and work! We¡¯ll settle your score later!¡± Basil, who was on the ground, shivered and got up. He stood up and said loudly, ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!¡± With that, he ran over to carry the Marine that he had knocked out earlier and dragged two of them onto the ship. Kuro sized up Brent and moved his fingers. A seat at the port floated over and came under him. He didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and after he sat down, he lit a cigar again and raised his head to smoke, but he still looked at Brent from the corner of his eye. I¡¯m afraid that I will also suffer from that kind of ability, and it should be immune to Haki, and those who can resist it are not necessarily strong-minded people. Only a top idiot can resist this ability. Moore flashed over and whispered, ¡°Hey, Kuro, are we really going to kill someone? We should be able to save them.¡± ¡°How?¡± Kuro didn¡¯t care that Brent was on the opposite side and said directly, ¡°Look at them, they are tied up by me or staring at each other. If they were any closer, they would probably bite each other. The hatred is so strong that although the seawater works, this old man can¡¯t die. If he doesn¡¯t die, then these people will die. If he dies, these people will die, but at least others won¡¯t die. How many people are there in the Dominican Republic, do you know?¡± Moore thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. The main island is still very prosperous and the people are very gentle. There should be about a million people here¡­¡± ¡°More than a million people. Look at his bitter hatred. This Dominican must be his enemy. If he is left alone, he will be killed or injured by more than a million people.¡± Kuro pointed at Brent and said directly, ¡°What can I do? Do you think I don¡¯t know that I¡¯m doing multiple-choice questions? But my goal is not to save all of humanity. The determination is very easy to make. Although it¡¯s very sorry, this determination has to be made and executed by someone. How can I avoid this?¡± He wanted to be invisible. The key is can? He was in charge of this matter now. Even if he blamed the World Government or this Dominican for the decision, he would still be the executor. There was no difference between left and right. He might as well give the order directly. This matter is related to the old man. Once it is investigated, it will be troublesome if the old man did something wrong back then. After all, a tenryubito died here. It just so happens that the Demon Slayer Token has been issued, and this person¡¯s current ability is so difficult to deal with. Then Kuro will take the blame himself! Chapter 1120 - 1120 I Will Really Do It 1120 I Will Really Do It If you really can¡¯t find a way, just kill! Kuro could say that he was soft-hearted, but he never hesitated. If he hesitated, he would definitely lose. Moore could understand why Kuro said that. He shrugged and stopped talking. There is really no good way now. The seawater is useless, and the attack is useless against Brent. This thing is just a phantom with intelligence. It doesn¡¯t have any attack ability and doesn¡¯t let others attack it. Kuro¡¯s restraints are not permanent, mainly because these people can¡¯t last that long. How long can they last? One day? Two days? Three days? He was starving to death. As for eating¡­ who would still want to eat after being beaten up like this? If they really starved for a few days, they would probably eat people directly. The food and supplies of almost 100,000 people on the island are too much for Kuro to afford alone, and he doesn¡¯t have that much logistics. What if when he feeds his subordinates, they bite off his fingers? As for Kingdom ¡­ ¡°Chloe, contact the Dominican royal family and ask them if they want to send someone to organize the logistics and tell them the specific details. If they are willing to send someone to feed me, I can drag it out.¡± As long as there is no killing to vent their anger on each other, this old thing cannot move freely. If it was really energy consumption, Kuro was still willing. Crowe shook his head. ¡°Mr. Kuro, when I came here, I had already contacted the Dominican Kingdom and they also knew about this island. They probably guessed that tenryubito died here and directly gave up the island, allowing the island to be independent and restoring the name of the former Comeric. In other words, this has nothing to do with the Dominican.¡± Kuro was speechless. ¡°This Scapegoat skill is also powerful. It¡¯s so simple to give it up. Why did you waste so much effort to conquer it? Tsk, nobles¡­¡± Kuro snorted disdainfully. ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t count on them.¡± In order to throw off responsibility, the Dominican Republic abandoned the island, which means that no one can be counted on. ¡°Mr. Kuro, why don¡¯t we call and ask the higher-ups¡­¡± Before Crowe could finish, he was glared at by Kuro. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How did I get here?¡± Above, which one? He was appointed by the World Government to come here. Do you expect the World Government to go back on their word? He has not reported the news that tenryubito died here yet. If he did, he would not even be able to delay two hours before he was ordered to clear the place. Looking at Brent, who was waiting and not doing much, Kuro turned on his wristwatch Den Den Mushi and dialed a number. Soon, Den Den Mushi turned into a normal face. ¡°Admiral Kuro?¡± ¡°Is the old man here? Transfer it to me,¡± Kuro said. He didn¡¯t even call the old man directly because it was rarely possible to get through. It was best to get someone to find the old man and talk to him in person. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Marine who answered the phone immediately said. With a series of footsteps, the appearance of Den Den Mushi quickly changed into a pouting image. ¡°Oh, Kuro, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Polusalino!!!¡± Hearing the sound, Brent seemed to have developed some kind of mechanism. He roared at Den Den Mushi and was about to rush over. Kuro frowned and flew high into the sky. Below, Brent opened his hands to the sky with a ferocious expression. ¡°Polusalino! I want revenge, Polusalino!!¡± But no matter how hard he tried, only half of his body was on the ground. Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s like a f*cking earthbound spirit¡­¡± ¡°Oh, someone is shouting my name? It seems to be very angry. It¡¯s so scary.¡± On the Den Den Mushi¡¯s side, Kizaru opened his mouth and said. ¡°Yes, the mess you caused back then, old man, do you know Harold King Brent?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Brent?¡± Kizaru pondered for a moment. ¡°Well, this name is a little familiar.¡± ¡°Well, back then in the Dominican Republic, no, on the island of Comerick, you caught a pirate,¡± Kuro reminded. ¡°Oh~ I remember now, the pirate who was offered a bounty of 300 million for robbing tenryubito.¡± Kizaru suddenly said, ¡°There is this person. Did he also run out? I have a good impression of him. Unfortunately, he robbed tenryubito.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. What are you doing?¡± ¡°This old man? This old man is preparing to go fishing, preparing to inspect various places and see where I can open a kindergarten.¡± ¡°Fisherman? Be careful of the Air Force.¡± Kuro said something and looked down at Brent, who was baring his fangs and brandishing his claws. ¡°Polusalino! I¡¯m here for revenge!!¡± ¡°Oh, so scary. Is someone looking for me for revenge? Is it that Brent? Well, I can¡¯t do anything about what happened back then.¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± Kuro hung up the phone and silently puffed on his cigar, letting the smoke curl around his face and drift upward. I can roughly guess the reason¡­ However, their positions are different and what they do is naturally different. This person may have robbed Tenryubito out of helplessness back then, but I am not thinking from his point of view. He is Marine and what he has to consider is never the thoughts of the pirates. ¡°A hundred thousand people¡­¡± Kuro glanced at the dense crowd below him and muttered to himself, ¡°If you really don¡¯t remove it, then I will really do it.¡± Two hours. This time is not long. It depends on the situation. If a person had nothing to do and waited for two hours, it would feel very long. But if a person has something to do, especially something urgent and can¡¯t make it in time, those two hours will pass quickly for him. Kuro was not in a hurry, but two hours passed in a flash. At this moment, in the sea behind them, eight great warships had appeared in everyone¡¯s sight and were slowly approaching. Kuro did not attack immediately, but ordered Crowe, ¡°Let them come over first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Crowe nodded and made the call. Soon, the Battleship docked and four Vice-Admiral alighted from the eight Battleships. Kaz, Wilbur, Burning Mountain, and Doberman! Why four, because Leda doesn¡¯t count. Kuro gave the configuration of the Demon Slayer Token to Crowe, and Leda accompanied him out. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± Kaz and Wilbur walked up to Kuro and gave him a standard salute. ¡°General Kuro.¡± Doberman and Mole also saluted him with solemn expressions. His status is different, his address will change, and his attitude will change. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s you two.¡± Kuro nodded and asked Kaz curiously, ¡°But why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in Dressrosa?¡± Chapter 1121 - 1121 You Don’t Have to Pity Me! 1121 You Don¡¯t Have to Pity Me! ¡°We are here for¡­¡± In the face of Kuro¡¯s question, Kaz was about to speak, but he was suddenly interrupted by Wilbur. ¡°We have a mission in the first half and received orders, so we came directly, Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows, glanced at the two people, nodded and stopped talking. Isn¡¯t it normal for these two people to have a mission? It¡¯s not like they are idle like him. Kaz nodded vigorously in the face of Kuro¡¯s probing eyes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Kaz, you came at the right time. Do you see the people over there? There are about 100,000 people. Now they are caught in a change of mind. Let¡¯s see if you can solve it.¡± Kuro pointed to the people he had bound all the way ahead and said to Kaz. It was precisely because he knew that Cass was here that he was willing to wait here. Back then, this guy could make even Vinsmoke¡¯s clone have feelings. Maybe he could offset Brent¡¯s ability. ¡°What¡¯s the point of solving these problems? Aren¡¯t they here to launch the Demon Slayer Token?¡± Doberman asked: ¡°Why haven¡¯t these people been evacuated? Do they want to live and die with this island?¡± ¡°Do you think they are stupid? They are just affected by their abilities. The main culprit is there.¡± Kuro pointed at Brent and said, ¡°We can¡¯t kill hundreds of thousands of people just because of him. If we can solve it, we will. The order from above is to destroy the island. It doesn¡¯t say that we must kill people.¡± Doberman nodded. He agreed with that. Although they are hawks, it does not mean that they will not be flexible. It is just that their style of doing things is a little more intense. Moreover, this is the life of hundreds of thousands of people, it is not a joke. ¡°Yes, I understand. Before coming, I also investigated the information. The current number of people on the island is 135,000.¡± Kaz was blunt. ¡°If it¡¯s because of tenryubito, it¡¯s not good to kill so many people. We¡¯re Marines, not tenryubito.¡± These words made Mole and Doberman look at him meaningfully. Although this is by consensus ¡­ But to say it so blatantly¡­ As expected of Admiral Kuro¡¯s subordinate. Kuro felt that it was nothing. He often said this, and Kaz is an upright hot-blooded idiot. It is normal for him to say such things. ¡°Let me try!¡± Kaz straightened his suit and walked toward Brent, who was half-buried in the purple-black ground. Brent looked at Kaz and sneered, ¡°Marines, ten Battleships, are you ready to issue a Demon Slayer order? Then just send it out, what are you waiting for!¡± Kaz stood in front of him, his tall figure like a thick shield. The wind blew and the cloak on his back fluttered. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course you have to die.¡± ¡®Yes?¡¯ These words stunned Brent. Shouldn¡¯t he be here to persuade me to stop? Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering him?! ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brent asked. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You are a pirate and the culprit, so you must die. I won¡¯t lie to you about this.¡± Kaz said directly, ¡°But you can have dignity. Before coming here, I also checked the history and intelligence of this country and roughly understood some things. Maybe I¡¯m not prepared, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You make the request. As long as you let these people go, I can grant you a wish.¡± ¡°Satisfy my wish? Satisfy my wish?!¡± Brent was excited. ¡°You are just a small Marine, how can you say that you can fulfill my wish?! Can I let you destroy the Dominican Republic?! Can I let you pull down all the tenryubito of Mariejois?! Can I let you make Marines disappear?!!¡± ¡°You still want to satisfy my wish? You still say that I must die? I can¡¯t die! Because these hundreds of thousands of people are my life! As long as one survives, I can¡¯t die!!¡± Kaz looked quietly at the agitated Brent, at his savage madness, at the anger in his eyes, and he seemed to understand something. He closed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Is he so angry?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to pity me!!¡± Instead, Brent got even more excited. ¡°I am a pirate! A 300 million pirate! A poor man who came out of the sixth floor. Your purpose is to destroy me, not to pity me here! Why, why are you pitying me? Why!!¡± Why wasn¡¯t it Borusalino who took pity on me back then?! If it was him, he could save the country! Instead of sitting back and watching the country fall, he was branded as a pirate and was even mistaken by the people of Comerick as a pirate who was behind it. Pirates! Pirates have always been synonymous with bad in their eyes. If life is stable, who wants to be a pirate? Pirate King? But screw him! But no one gave him a chance! Not a single person! Comerick¡¯s people, tenryubito, and even Marines who want to protect the people! Who else can he count on?! He might as well not count on anyone! I want revenge. I want them to know how I felt back then. I want them to make a choice! Make a situation where you can either rob a Heavenly Dragon and live a life worse than death, or watch your country fall and live a life worse than death! Brent put his palms together and shouted, ¡°Ghost of Resentment and Liberation, open!!¡± Following his roar, those people with red eyes roared one after another. Their bodies expanded and they broke free from the shackles of the mud. At this moment, their bodies are all muscular and their mouths are pulled back, revealing their sharp canine teeth. Their eyes are almost red and they are roaring. They are no longer fighting each other but turning to face Marines. ¡°See, this is my power!¡± Brent straightened his neck and roared, ¡°This is my final ability. They are liberated and there is no sanity left in them. They are no longer human. Let¡¯s see if you can still do it!¡± At this moment, his body began to fade and gradually became transparent. ¡°I want you to feel guilty. I want you to¡­¡± Brent dove down and the body under his head disappeared, leaving only his head on the ground. ¡°Thinking of this moment, no one can be at peace!!¡± ¡°Ice Ghost?¡± Seeing this scene, Kuro¡¯s face became gloomy, ¡°Is it the same as God Luo, but this is guided by the power¡­¡± This state easily reminded Kuro of when he dealt with Hero Luo. The poison that those people were poisoned with should be another application of Quinn¡¯s virus, but the difference is that Brent¡¯s virus is purely based on ability. ¡°Kaz?¡± Kuro looked at Kaz. Kaz pursed his lips and turned toward Kuro, blaming himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kuro. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m not excited, I just feel sad¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and glanced at Kaz before looking at the Vice-Admiral in the rear preparing. ¡°Then retreat to the ship first.¡± Chapter 1122 - 1122 Demon Slayer Token, Activated! 1122 Demon Slayer Token, Activated! Cass can¡¯t help it? Looking at Kaz¡¯s slightly regretful expression, Kuro shook his head. He said there was no other way, and Kuro wouldn¡¯t let him force it. Several Vice-Admiral stepped back. ¡°No way?¡± Wilbur asked quietly as he walked with Kaz. Kaz shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been mentally and physically exhausted recently. You know that David brought the whole Vinsmoke family here. It¡¯s already exhausting for me to train them, and facing this group of people now, I only feel powerless. I feel very guilty and I feel sorry for Mr. Kuro, but I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t force it. The consequences will be worse.¡± ¡°Vinsmoke¡­¡± Wilbur expressed his understanding because he was also involved. Kaz was training there and he took over the clones that were trained to do theoretical learning. He was also very busy during this time. The eight Grand Army Battleships they brought with them retreated as they boarded the ship, and together with the two Battleships of Kuro, they fanned out and aimed at the island of Komerik. The size of an army ship is very large, comparable to an ordinary land fortress. There are a total of ten giant cannon ships, which naturally has a deterrent force. Unfortunately, no one was afraid. Those people approached Kuro with red eyes and roars, almost like ghosts. At this time, Kuro asked Brent, who only had one head left, ¡°Are you really not giving him any chance?¡± The head stopped talking and just grinned at Kuro. Kuro looked at the rushing crowd again and was silent for a long time. He sighed. ¡°Do you really want someone to accompany you to the funeral?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Brent¡¯s head laughed and there seemed to be a little sadness and resentment in the laughter. He seemed to be blaming me for not trying harder or thinking of other ways. ¡°You are no different from the world!¡± Brent said sarcastically. ¡°Come, destroy me at the cost of more than 100,000 lives. Let¡¯s see how you stand in the world!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Kuro opened his mouth and his body began to float. He exhaled a mouthful of steam smoke and said, ¡°What do you think I will do? I will keep begging you? Or I will have mercy on you? I will make you apologize to you? I will make you repent? I will make you happy? I will give you spiritual satisfaction? Have you been in prison for too long that your head is not clear!¡± ¡°I am Marine! It is impossible for me to have that kind of humble way to compromise with a pirate, putting hope on the initiative of a pirate, that is the funniest thing. Maybe you have other ways to get out of their predicament, but equally, you will have other ways to ensure your own survival and the next threat.¡± ¡°As I said, I can make up my mind!¡± After saying this, Kuro flew back and landed directly on the deck of the Battleship, his expression gradually becoming solemn. The Vice-Admiral on the other ships all looked at Kuro and waited for his order. Flaming Mountain looked a little compassionate. Doberman felt that it was natural. Cass and Wilbur looked solemn, and Crowe pushed up his glasses with slight excitement. Demon Slayer Token! This thing was going to be completed by him. Then from now on, he will be promoted to Demon Slayer Token Vice-Admiral! Not everyone has this qualification. In order to ensure that Marine will not lose face during the Demon Slayer Token, the Vice-Admiral chosen naturally has some weight. There were actually only a few people who used the original Demon Slayer Token, from the previous era of the Three Great Generals to the current era of the Elite Vice-Admiral. If Crowe participates in this Demon Slayer Token, he will also become one of those Elite Vice-Admiral. There is no accurate evaluation of this thing, nor is there a high or low position. In fact, everyone is a Vice-Admiral, but the power they hold is different, the strength is different, and the prestige is also different. Simply put, this is a good way to increase seniority and gain prestige. It is an extremely fast way to be regarded as an ¡®elite Vice-Admiral¡¯. Otherwise, even Smoker took such a long time to be regarded as an elite Vice-Admiral. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡± Leda couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°Hundreds of thousands of people¡­ or let others take responsibility. Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯re best at?¡± ¡°What are you saying? When did I like to push the blame?¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t like to push the blame. It¡¯s like I¡¯m here to take the blame!¡± Leda¡¯s expression was steady, as if she expected Kuro to say something like this. Kuro, on the other hand, was very helpless. He wanted to push the blame, but where could he push it now? He was already a general! Throw it at Sakasugi? But strictly speaking, Sakasugi cannot be regarded as Kuro¡¯s superior. At most, it is half a superior. Everyone¡¯s current organization relations are on the side of the World Government. Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) is Kuro¡¯s real superior. It¡¯s not like he came up from the World conscription, he¡¯s a real veteran Marine, and he won¡¯t be limited by the lack of faction power and obey Sakasugi. Even if he listened, Sakasugi could not take the blame. He was a general and had power, but he also had responsibility. Kuro took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. ¡°Demon Slayer Token, activate!¡± ¡°Open fire!!¡± Boom!! Doberman was the first to give the order. The main guns of the two warships aimed at the island and fired indiscriminately, making a huge bang. As he gave the order, Crowe also gave the order to fire, followed by Kaz and Wilbur, and finally the mountain. The indiscriminate bombardment carried out by ten great warships is very powerful, especially when such a large warship has a long range that can cover half an island. Once the bombardment is launched, it will naturally spread everywhere. The red-eyed existences that rushed forward were directly bombarded by a large number of shells, like stones that had been smashed into the water, causing a large number of ¡°spray waves¡±. Those were all people who had taken off. However, they did not seem to feel any pain. Those who were directly blown up did not count, and those who were blown away by the aftermath, even if their limbs were broken, they still roared and approached the ship. For example, the ¡®Ice Ghost¡¯ that was infected by the virus and the ¡®Chi Gui¡¯ that Luoshen used back then. Among them, there were old people and children. Their eyes were all red. Even though they were attacked by such a big attack, they still did not wake up. Among them, Brent, who only had a head left, looked a little dull. Yes, his purpose is this. In addition to taking revenge on Borusalino, he also wants the people of Comerick to die with him. He wants to use this death to warn the world not to let people down easily and not to conquer other people¡¯s countries easily! But, but! When the artillery really came out, Brent hesitated. Is it really necessary? That is the life of hundreds of thousands of people¡­ ¡°No! It is necessary! There is no turning back!¡± Brent¡¯s face was ferocious and he made up his mind. There was no turning back. From the moment he developed his ability and sacrificed his body, he had no way out! This is the only way! Chapter 1123 - 1123 Executioner 1123 Executioner Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannons bombarded indiscriminately, burning all the buildings on the port and the buildings of the town in front of them. The fire burned, turning the town into a blaze. The crowd died in large numbers. Under the bombardment of the artillery shells, they either turned into pieces or were blown away and could not move. Although their bodies are stronger than before, their strength is still in the category of ordinary people, and this is the shell of an army ship, even a stronger person can¡¯t stop it. Even the Marine soldiers in the Headquarters could not stop this kind of artillery, let alone ordinary people. This scene was directly watched by all the Vice-Admiral. Burning Mountain finally turned his head away and could not bear to look anymore. He has a benevolent personality. Doberman¡¯s expression was solemn and he looked very fierce, but there was a trace of wavering in his eyes. In the Marine, the most ruthless person is not Sakasugi, but Onigumo, the kind of person who disobeys orders and disobeys justice and even shoots his subordinates. However, even Onigumo would not dare to say that he could kill hundreds of thousands of people without any obstruction in the face of orders! That¡¯s hundreds of thousands of people! Even if he was controlled and threatened, he might not be able to make this decision. Kuro is down ¡­ And he didn¡¯t hesitate after going down! In the past, he thought that Kuro was a very likable Marine who killed all pirates, but now it seems that if he made up his mind, he could kill anyone¡­ Crowe¡¯s hands trembled a little. Although he was quite excited just now, after all, he participated in the Demon Slayer Token, but when he really saw the bombarded flesh field, he still felt afraid. There are too many of them! If this really happens, how can Mr. Kuro not be ambitious? His core is clearly based on the people! After killing so many people, how are we going to report back? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± During the bombardment, Kuro turned around and glanced at the troubled Crowe and asked. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe opened his mouth and said, ¡°There are so many people, once the higher-ups start to attack¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. The people of their country don¡¯t want them and they are controlled. They will die if they kill each other. They even released a big resentful spirit. They all have to take action. It¡¯s the same as taking action sooner or later.¡± Kuro said directly: ¡°Those people up there, if they don¡¯t know how to calculate this score, I will help them.¡± ¡°It will be reported. Morgan does not listen to the orders of the World Government. Once it is released, it may affect your reputation¡­¡± Crowe was worried. ¡°I don¡¯t have a reputation.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Why do I need a reputation to be a Marine? I need a reputation to be an officer.¡± ¡®You didn¡¯t say that before.¡¯ Crowe¡¯s lips twitched. You¡¯re someone who values your face more than the sky, aren¡¯t you ashamed to say such things now¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty!!¡± At this moment, the head of Brent on the island roared, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty! You must feel guilty! You killed so many people! It¡¯s impossible not to feel guilty!¡± Under the bombardment, the dense crowd rushed forward as if they were rushing to their deaths. A single cannonball could cause a flower to bloom, and until now, there were already many big gaps in the crowd, like a big cake with a few big holes in the middle. Brent¡¯s words moved Flaming Mountain. Yes, he was a Marine. He protected the people, and now he had become the executioner of the people. Whether they were threatened or not, this had challenged their bottom line as Marines. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°There is a saying in my hometown. In ¡®citizen¡¯ identity, there are two kinds of people, one is the people and the other is the enemy of the people. In the current situation, whether I admit it or not, and whether they are willing or not, in fact, they are already ¡®enemies¡¯. If they are left to their own devices, they will kill each other under the control of this old thing. It is all pain, so it is easier for me to help them solve this pain!¡± The people were also divided, but Kuro was unwilling to reveal this kind of thing. Because in this world, the overall surface is binary opposites, Marines and Pirates, Marines protect the people, Pirates rob the people. As for the nature of the people, no one would understand even if he said it. Kuro had forgotten about this matter. After all, he had lived here for so many years. This region and this world were not suitable for that kind of theory at all. The matter has been done and the determination has been made, so it¡¯s a road to darkness! Walk out an effect! ¡°Continue!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and stared fiercely at the head. ¡°You better die. If you don¡¯t die, I will make sure you never die!!¡± Sometimes, the words of an ability user can¡¯t be trusted because they don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, and there is no way to judge. But Kuro could not gamble. If he really doesn¡¯t move, let him control the people to kill each other and let him move freely, he will go to the next location and cause exactly the same casualties. In the end, it¡¯s still a fight, and in the end, it¡¯s still death, so it doesn¡¯t matter who controls it. In the end, it would be best if this Brent died. If he doesn¡¯t die, Kuro has thought it through. He will never die! Kuro knew how to torture a person. ¡°If you don¡¯t die, I will cut you into a human stick and find a place to put you for eternity!¡± Kuro¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Crowe opened his mouth. He wanted to say that it was impossible to live forever, but seeing that Kuro was still angry, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. But he didn¡¯t know that Kuro had something in his hand. There are still a few things in his [Heavenly Treasure Vault] that can be considered a ¡®Great Treasure¡¯. Like pure gold. That thing that allows people to live forever is a great secret treasure. It can make people grow slowly to the point of almost stopping. As long as the light of pure gold is shining, the person illuminated will grow slowly, so slow that time will stop. This is a good thing that can make people live forever. But the usage is different and it may not be any better. If a person is unable to move and can only stay in a small closed place for eternity, I believe no one can stand that feeling. No matter how strong his will is, how long can he withstand it? By day? ¡®On a monthly basis?¡¯ ¡®Or by year?¡¯ No! Kuro wants him to be calculated in units of 100 years! This was the price of deceiving him and making him take the initiative to be the executioner! So this Brent better not lie to him, otherwise the consequences will be very serious. At that time, he would really fall out with them. The continent in the sky just happens to lack a live ornamental object. It is best if no one is so honored to be that lucky person. Chapter 1124 - 1124 I Repeat, The Ability Is a Miracle (1) 1124 I Repeat, The Ability Is a Miracle (1) Dominican Republic, the largest main island, a palace located in a bustling city. At this moment, the door was pushed open and a strong figure walked in. He walked across the luxurious long carpet and knelt on one knee in front of the throne on the steps in front of him. ¡°King¡­¡± The figure lowered his head and took out a piece of paper that was burning to the end. The moment he took it out, the small piece of paper burned to ashes. ¡°Brent is dead¡­¡± In the slightly dark hall, a figure was sitting on the throne. The figure lazily propped up his arm and supported his cheek. His other hand slowly stretched out a finger. There was a golden tassel on the finger, but it did not appear for long before it was completely extinguished like a candle. In the darkness, only a pair of eyes that seemed to be glowing with golden light could be seen opening. ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± The figure said, ¡°There is one less useful tool.¡± ¡°King¡­¡± The voice kneeling on one knee said, ¡°After all, it involves tenryubito. Even if we abandon our relationship with Comerick in time, once the World Government takes their anger out on us¡­¡± ¡°Tenryubito?¡± The figure on the throne snorted disdainfully, his golden eyes looking straight at the people below. ¡°Harvey.¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Who is more like a god?¡± Hearing this, the kneeling figure lowered his head even lower and said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s you, Great King.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The man on the throne said with a smile, ¡°If Brent is dead, so be it. That kind of weak guy can be replaced by a tenryubito. As for that group of Marines, they are indeed strong. This time, the new general is Kim Jong-un, right? I am very interested in him¡­¡± He pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Invite him. It¡¯s a good opportunity to invite him in my name. Maybe I can get a strongest servant, what do you think, Harvey.¡± ¡°Your wish, I will do my best.¡± The person below said honestly. His golden eyes gradually closed, making the only light in the dim hall disappear. ¡°After all, the world is too boring¡­¡± The figure sighed. ¡­ . At this time, Komerik was already in ruins. The earth was devastated. Other than the smoke, there were almost burnt buildings and¡­ corpses all over the ground. The Demon Slayer Token lasted for two days, and the cannon also bombarded for two days. Although there are more than 100,000 people, without any means of resistance, they will only be a target if they are bombarded by cannons, especially when they do not have the intelligence to dodge and will only charge like a swarm of bees, they will die even faster. In two days, the Demon Slayer Token really killed more than 100,000 people, and Brent¡¯s head gradually faded as the number of people decreased and then completely disappeared. What was left was an empty island. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Kuro had been watching on the deck for two days without moving an inch. He had given the order and he had finished watching it. He had also guaranteed that Brent would die completely. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s over.¡± Crowe added: ¡°Do you need to type a report to the higher-ups?¡± ¡°Of course the report has to be done. You draw it up and tell the truth about how these people died and who controlled them. Tell us that the culprit is dead. In this case, the higher-ups should not pursue the entire Dominican Republic,¡± said Kuro. Does the Dominican Republic think that it has nothing to do with Comerick? Tenryubito didn¡¯t think so. If they really took their anger out on them, it doesn¡¯t matter if they cut ties or not. ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Kuro.¡± Crowe nodded and began to think about how to type the report. The report also has an attitude. Some hidden information can be affected by the report. If you don¡¯t want the Dominican Republic to be good, the report can naturally add the Dominican Republic. For example, the content of the report can be used as ¡®Dominican Kingdom¡¯ instead of ¡®Comerick Island¡¯. In that case, those tenryubito who don¡¯t know the situation will definitely vent their anger. They are best at this. If they don¡¯t want the Dominican Republic to suffer, then they can¡¯t mention this kingdom in the report, or if they really want to mention it, they have to emphasize the humility and submission of this kingdom and let the World Government understand that it is not this kingdom that is against them, but a pirate with ulterior motives who controlled the people and killed tenryubito. And those people and that pirate, as well as everything on the entire island, have been destroyed. Tenryubito can be appeased and this scene can be over. ¡°Everyone!¡± Kuro took a deep look at the mess on the island and suddenly shouted, ¡°I repeat, abilities are miracles, and ability users are the agents of miracles. Don¡¯t underestimate any ability user and don¡¯t be careless just because he is not famous. If you encounter an ability user pirate, you must arrest them in one shot. If you can¡¯t arrest them, don¡¯t let them run away. Kill them wherever you find them, don¡¯t leave them behind to cause trouble!¡± Ability is a miracle. It is not related to strength. Even if some people are very weak, their ability can still cause trouble for the strong. The representative figure is Doflamingo. In terms of Haki and body techniques, he is definitely not as strong as Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and Admiral. However, his ability to develop a unique ¡°birdcage¡± is really a classic example of it being very difficult to break. It has nothing to do with strength. This is a miracle, this is the rule of the fruit. In the past, Marine¡¯s policy on metahumans was to not kill them and put them in Impel Down. This way, as long as metahumans don¡¯t die, Devil Fruit will not be reborn. This can at least make a troublesome ability disappear in this world for decades. But who would have thought that Impel Down would be breached and the prisoners would riot and escape? In addition to the big criminals on the sixth floor, there are also pirates on the other floors who sneaked out. No, it is not limited to pirates, but overall criminals, and there is no lack of people with abilities. There are also people like Brent who don¡¯t have much combat power, but their abilities are too treacherous and will cause huge trouble for people, both physically and mentally. Kuro himself did not do anything, but he received an order from his superior, and Momin killed hundreds of thousands of people. This was not his request. How could he be in a good mood? Don¡¯t mention how bad it is now! ¡°Go back, I¡¯m tired,¡± Kuro said and turned around and walked towards the fortress on the ship. ¡°Can it be repaired¡­¡± On another warship, Kaz saw this and clenched his fists. At this moment, he was helpless and deeply hurt by his own helplessness. He will not question whether Mr. Kuro is really the executioner because he has read Mr. Kuro¡¯s theory that he is a loyal ¡®believer¡¯ of Mr. Kuro. Mr. Kuro is never questioned on this point. Mr. Kellow certainly doesn¡¯t want to, but there¡¯s no way around it, as Mr. Kellow says¡ªability is a miracle. Miracles are mighty forces, and few can compete with human strength. This Brent is like this. They can¡¯t find any solution except to kill the people on the island according to Brent¡¯s own ideas. Chapter 1125 - 1125 Come Back and Be a Marine! 1125 Come Back and Be a Marine! Headquarters. ¡°Hundreds of thousands of lives¡­¡± In the Marshal¡¯s office, Sakasugi hung up the phone. His head was slightly lowered and his face was hidden under the brim of his hat, making it difficult to see his expression, but his fists were subconsciously clenched. Crowe¡¯s report is not finished yet, but the intelligence has been sent to Headquarters through other Vice-Admiral Den Den Mushi. Kuro faithfully carried out the Demon Slayer Token, which Sakasugi was very relieved about. Sure enough, Kuro is different from other Marines. He is a pure Marine. As soon as he became a Admiral, he immediately reflected the Marine¡¯s professionalism. Although he is usually lazy, he still dares to go up when something happens. But that number made Sakasugi himself smart. No one ran away?! It is said that once the Demon Slayer Token is issued, the people on the island can escape. When he participated in the O¡¯Hara Demon-Slaughtering Token back then, it was not only that refugee ship that he destroyed. Before he came, there must have been innocent people who ran away, but after he came, it was not appropriate for them to run away. But that thing is called a refugee ship! Avoid! Difficult! Ship! This means that this is tacit consent and unrelated people can leave before the Battleship arrives. But Kuro, what is this? All of them?! Even if there are metahumans there, this is too exaggerated! ¡°Hey, Sakasugi!!¡± A man stormed in through the front door. It was Garp. At this moment, Garp gritted his teeth and stepped in with a face full of veins. He said angrily to Sakasugi, ¡°What the hell! Why did Kuro do that!¡± It¡¯s not like Sakasugi is the only one who knows about intelligence. Doberman is one of the generals of the Demon Slayer Order, and he also has the Mountain of Fire. Although it¡¯s not Garp¡¯s faction, the two factions have a good relationship, so Garp naturally knows about it. But it also means that the higher-ups should all know. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sakasugi glanced at him and said, ¡°Go to your training camp.¡± ¡°I am questioning you! And why did Kuro kill so many people!¡± Garp said angrily. He is really angry! Kuro killed hundreds of thousands of people with the Demon Slayer Token this time! This is the first time in Marine history that there has been such a huge massacre! This is really the first time! Even the deplorable O¡¯Hara, or the clean-up operation launched on several islands in the South China Sea in search of Roger¡¯s unborn son after Roger¡¯s death, the number of casualties was not as large as the number of casualties caused by Kuro this time. That was enough for Garp to misunderstand. He had killed too many people! ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You never go to the Demon Slaughter Order, Garp. Besides, since you know it, you should know the reason.¡± Sakasugi said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because of the pirates, not Kuro.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s too much!¡± Karp¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There should be another way. Why can¡¯t it wait?¡± ¡°What can be done? In this situation, who can do anything? Once the time is over, there will be more casualties. In order to stop more casualties, what¡¯s wrong with this!¡± Although Sakasugi felt shocked, it was not incomprehensible. He had done the same himself. That was what he did back in O¡¯Hara. In order to prevent criminals from mixing in the refugee ship and causing more turmoil, it was better to kill them together and end it all. Because once there is a ¡®casualty¡¯, no matter how big or small it is, it will be a casualty. What we have to avoid is the next time. So what if they are not understood by others? So what if they are criticized by others now! Does he care about these things! ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Garp snorted at him and rushed forward to take the Den Den Mushi on the table and walked out angrily. ¡°Hey, you old man!!¡± Sakasugi roared, but finally chose not to move and let Karp take Den Den Mushi away. ¡°Really, all of them are like this. Kuro is too murderous!¡± Garp muttered and walked outside with Den Den Mushi, just in time to see Crane waiting outside with his arms crossed. ¡°You know it too, Crane?¡± Garp asked. ¡°After all, it is a big deal. Marine has been established for a long time and there has never been such a large number of civilian casualties caused by Marine voluntarily. This will make people criticize.¡± Crane shook his head and said, ¡°I am not like you, a brainless person, come over and scold me first. I am here to find a solution, but¡­ I can listen first.¡± ¡°Then bring it to the next one.¡± Da, da, da¡­ With a few crisp sounds, Laughing appeared at the corner with his walking stick. He opened his white eyes and said, ¡°I also want to know the reason of Brother Kuro.¡± ¡°You also think that Kuro did something wrong?¡± Crane turned and asked. ¡°No¡­¡± With a smile, he shook his head. ¡°I heard the cause of the matter, but I admire Brother Kuro¡¯s courage. If it were me, I might not be able to do such a thing. It will only cause more casualties.¡± ¡°Make the call!¡± Garp picked up the microphone and dialed the number. ¡­ . ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± Kuro, who had just returned to the office not long ago, was half-lying in his seat and did not speak. Crowe ran to write a report and only Leda was there. She did not speak, but she felt that the atmosphere was a little dull. ¡°Kuro, the phone is ringing¡­¡± Leda raised her hand. ¡°Call at this time, is it from Headquarters?¡± Kuro glanced at Den Den Mushi, sat up straight, and picked up the microphone. ¡°Kuro!!¡± Soon, Den Den Mushi turned into a loud idiot and roared at them. This voice ¡­ Cap. ¡°You old man, don¡¯t shout so loudly. You¡¯re old and so arrogant. Be careful of your vocal cords tearing,¡± Kuro said indifferently. ¡°Why did you do that!¡± Garp roared. ¡°You came to ask me? I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first to ask me. I thought it would be a smile or a Kuzan who was wandering around somewhere,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand either, but Kuzan found me and asked me to ask you.¡± The other side directly said: ¡°Oh, he also asked me to scold Sakasugi.¡± He actually admitted it so generously! Kuro¡¯s lips twitched as he lit a cigar and said, ¡°His situation is so strong now? Who revealed it to him? Oh¡­ the fire is here, no wonder. What explanation do you want to hear? I have official and unofficial ones.¡± ¡°What¡¯s official?¡± ¡°The official explanation is that in order to avoid more casualties, I, Admiral Kim Jong-un, took the initiative to make a choice and killed more than 100,000 people, including children and old people, stopping the conspiracy of just one pirate. Isn¡¯t this especially stupid, but this is really the reason.¡± ¡°What about the unofficial ones?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not official, that¡¯s even more concise. Tell that idiot Couzan that he¡¯s not a Marine, why would he ask? If he really doesn¡¯t like me, then come back and be a Marine!¡± Kuro cursed and hung up. Chapter 1126 - 1126 Feudal and Capital Generation 1126 Feudal and Capital Generation When he ordered to kill so many people, Kuro was also mentally prepared and would definitely be questioned. However, he originally thought that it was Laughing Bro, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was Kuzan who asked Garp. Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for nothing? He wasn¡¯t even a Marine now, and Kuro couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain it to him. If he really didn¡¯t like it, he could just come back and be a Marine. If he didn¡¯t come back, he would just stay there and force him to stay. What the hell? Even if Kuzan comes back, he will only be a general, and he might even start from a lieutenant general. Kuro is a general, why should he listen to him? Besides, he has no status to talk to me now. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± There was a noise outside the door. Kaz and Wilbur came in, a big beard and a small mustache full of worry. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I heard everything.¡± Kaz said, ¡°The higher-ups are not satisfied with your decision. They all came to question you. They are all saying that this is the same as O¡¯Hara at that time. They categorized you as radical.¡± ¡°Let them be. They will understand later. For this kind of thing, anyone will have to make a choice. On the contrary, if they don¡¯t make a choice, there will be more casualties.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°As for O¡¯Hara¡¯s problem, there is a situation that they don¡¯t understand. The nature of this world has never been kind¡­ In a world where feudalism and capital are the mainstream, O¡¯Hara¡¯s kind is nothing. Fraivans is also nothing.¡± O¡¯Hara? In Kuro¡¯s eyes, this is like someone telling the emperor, ¡°Humph, I found the dirty secret of your family. I want to make it public. Just you wait.¡± And what they found was eight hundred years ago. As for Fraivans, it was also a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago, the World Government went to investigate and confirmed that Fraivans¡¯ lead is harmful, but the Royal Family did not agree. The Royal Family wants money. In that case, the World Government will naturally not announce it. This is not their country, and the Royal Family does not want to agree. In order to collect more heavenly gold, the World Government will only cooperate with the Royal Family and hide this matter until the tragedy happens a hundred years later. What does this mean? Feudalism and capitalism eat people. Kuro, who is very clear about the nature of the world, only wishes to retire in peace. To go deep into this is more tiring than personally ordering the death of hundreds of thousands of people. No wonder he was able to join the old man. In essence, they are the same kind of people. Kaz and Wilbur, on the other hand, trembled when they heard Kuro¡¯s words. They looked at each other with solemn eyes. This is the essence of this world that Mr. Kuro rarely names. Is there another layer of impatience that represents Mr. Kuro? Or¡­ they should speed up? ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back. It doesn¡¯t matter what the rumors are. I¡¯m a general. If the higher-ups ask me for an explanation, it¡¯s my business.¡± He is a general, and Sakasugi can only ask for an explanation but can¡¯t decide anything. What to decide depends on the World Government. As for whether the higher-ups would demote him because of his reputation, in fact, it was not a loss for Kuro. First of all, he did not do anything wrong and it was a forced choice. Under such circumstances, it was normal for the higher-ups to be indifferent, but if the higher-ups really wanted him to be demoted, Kuro did not think it was a bad thing, but it was unlikely. The old man took the initiative to give up this position and he took over. Basically, as long as he does not appear and make the World Government feel that this man is rebellious, Kuro will definitely not be demoted. He might not be able to become a Marshal, but it would be difficult for him to step down from the position of a General. It was not that Kuro was self-sufficient, and he did not want to, but the fact was that there was no other way. He wanted to be demoted, but he couldn¡¯t do it now. He had so many people under him, and the entire faction was on him. If he is demoted, not only will the World Government have to consider his influence, but he will also have to consider his own account to the faction. It was fine for him to curse and pester others, but he had to take this kind of serious matter seriously. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s retreat. Speaking of which, you two really ran away. You were both in the New World, but you ran to the first half.¡± Kaz said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, we were on a mission.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Yes, there is a mission.¡± Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°We received news that some fugitives from Impel Down have recently appeared in the Dominican Kingdom, and we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, so we came to take a look. Now it seems that it¡¯s probably that Brent.¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°You can also run. One of your stations is in Grinbit and the other is in Korff. Speaking of which, they can be considered to be near Dressrosa. They are both in the New World. What are you doing in the first half of the run? Forget it¡­ You two have your own ideas.¡± Although Marines have their own jurisdiction, it doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t move freely. As Vice-Admiral, they can run wherever they want. Otherwise, when Smoker was clearly in G-5, he could still run to Punk Hassad. This was the problem. It¡¯s not about the precinct, it¡¯s about the position. When he was a colonel, he could run in the first half of the Grand Line and even the four seas. He could not run in the New World. At that time, his position was not enough and his base was not in the New World, so he needed status back then. Now, there is no need. If he is powerful enough, he can run away from Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) territory, provided that he does not die. He was a salted fish himself, but he could not delay the work of his subordinates. If they catch a few more pirates, their qualifications will greatly increase. But he had already gotten rid of this pirate, so he was naturally gone. This is also a good thing. It is not a burden for him to carry this executioner¡¯s name on his back, but if it is replaced by these two, he will probably be worried for a long time. After all, he was a hot-blooded idiot. It was hard to say when he encountered such a situation. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. I guess the higher-ups want me to explain it personally. You guys go back to the base directly. I have to comfort the higher-ups in case Tenryubito really wants to pursue it,¡± Kuro said. Boom! Just as he finished speaking, a loud sound suddenly sounded outside, and even the office shook. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The few of them frowned. Cass and Wilbur¡¯s eyes turned red and they subconsciously looked up. ¡°There are strong people¡­¡± ¡°The life force is very strong.¡± Kaz and Wilbur spoke one after the other. Crowe, who had just drafted the report, was about to go to Kuro¡¯s office with the documents when he was suddenly stunned. He immediately went out from the nearby corridor and opened the door. Outside, a giant eagle with a wingspan of seven meters slowly descended from the sky. The strong wind pressure from its wings made the ship tremble slightly. The giant eagle landed on the ground and suddenly changed into a man who was about three meters tall. Surrounded by the Marines, he said in a clear voice, ¡°I am the steward of the Dominican Republic, under the order of the king, I have come to invite Admiral Kim Jong-un as a guest!¡± Chapter 1127 - 1127 Pouring Milk? 1127 Pouring Milk? There was no need to go out. The people inside could hear it. ¡°The Dominican king called me?¡± This person¡¯s voice was too loud and Kuro naturally heard it. He frowned slightly. ¡°Why did he call me? Is it the Demon Slayer Token? It¡¯s already over and it has nothing to do with him. Is he too afraid to call me at this time? There¡¯s no need¡­ You two go out and explain and say that it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kaz and Wilbur nodded in unison and went out together. On the other side of the deck, Harvey, who was surrounded by a large number of Marines, frowned. After glancing around, his gaze fell on Krohna above. ¡°Black Wolf¡± Crowe. As a famous existence in the Marine, Harvey certainly knew him. His presence here means that Admiral Jin Lu has not left. Everyone knows that when Crowe is here, there will be a 60% probability of the Golden Lion being here, and now that the Demon Slayer Token has just been completed, this probability will greatly increase. And where the white whale is, there is a 95% probability that the gold ingot will be there. ¡°The Dominican Affairs Officer?¡± Crowe frowned. ¡°I remember that you guys gave up on the island of Comerick and directly cut ties with it. You still dare to come to our door at this time and are still so arrogant¡­ Didn¡¯t you call in advance?¡± Harvey bowed. ¡°Vice-Admiral Crowe, my name is Harvey. My king thinks that a face-to-face invitation is more sincere.¡± ¡°No need!¡± At this moment, two voices came from behind. Kaz and Wilbur appeared behind Crowe and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro said that the Demon Slayer Token has nothing to do with the Dominican Republic. You can go back.¡± ¡°Sorry, I am ordered by my king to receive Admiral Kim Jung.¡± Harvey showed a polite smile and bowed to them again. ¡°Vice-Admiral ¡®Giant Shield¡¯ Cass and Vice-Admiral ¡®Big Spear¡¯ Wilbur, since you are here, then Admiral Kim Jong-un must also be here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ so strong. How can someone run wild here.¡± A voice suddenly appeared. Kuro bit his cigar and walked out with Leda. He looked down at Harvey as if he could see through him. ¡°You have something. This strength is not weak. Why do you know how to separate yourself from Komeric when you encounter something?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°This matter is not under my jurisdiction. I am just a affairs officer.¡± Harvey said neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Is that so? I killed more than 100,000 people in your Dominican Republic, and you don¡¯t hate me?¡± Kuro asked with interest. Harvey smiled. ¡°Comerick is no longer part of the Dominican Republic and is independent, so what happens has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s just that I personally regret such a thing.¡± ¡°Feudal bureaucrats are the same.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re very annoying, but it seems that you won¡¯t leave if I don¡¯t promise you. Okay, I¡¯ll go and tell your king that there are still people on the ten warships of the Demon Slayer Order. People eat horses and chew on money. If we stay for one more minute, it will be the cost of supplies. Marines don¡¯t have that much money for us to do private things. It¡¯s okay to invite me there, but we have to pay the appearance fee.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said directly, ¡°Over here, let¡¯s not talk about the Vice-Admiral and the rest of the Vice-Admiral. From this moment on, every hour is 5 million Berries. I have six Vice-Admiral here, every hour is 6 million Berries. I can give you a little discount and make up a round number, 4 million Berries an hour. In other words, a total of 15 million Berries an hour. If your king agrees, we will go over. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then forget it.¡± There was no such thing in the first place, but she had to call him over. Fine, he would go over. But he still had to pay. He did not have a good impression of this country. Ever since they did not save people and even directly removed the Comerick Island, Kuro did not have a good impression of them. If this money is not paid by the island, let¡¯s see if it will be paid by them. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Harvey was stunned for a while, then he took out Den Den Mushi and dialed the number. Soon, Den Den Mushi was connected and Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance became lazy and cold. ¡°King, Admiral Kim Jong-un has agreed, but he needs 15 million Berries an hour¡­¡± ¡°Approved.¡± A short but cold voice came from Den Den Mushi. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Harvey had just finished speaking when the other side suddenly said, ¡°Admiral Kim Jung, I look forward to meeting you. I believe we will have a very pleasant exchange.¡± After saying that, the phone was hung up. Harvey bowed to Kingpin and said, ¡°General Kingpin, our king has agreed.¡± ¡°Tsk, they¡¯re really willing. Why can¡¯t they bear to call you to maintain the food and drinks of 100,000 people? That way, they might not be able to spend 15 million Berries in the whole world.¡± Kuro was amazed. Isn¡¯t this the typical ¡®pouring milk¡¯? He would rather dump it than share it with others. You have money to give them, but you don¡¯t have money to save your own people? ¡®What operation?¡¯ ¡°Okay, pay me and I will go!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°I¡¯ll use this money to buy graves for these dead people. Any objections?¡± Harvey maintained his smile and said, ¡°Please follow me to the capital, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± ¡°Well, find a place to rest. My Marine Battleship is rough, I guess it is not as precious as you.¡± Harvey nodded and did not stay in this place. Instead, he directly jumped up and turned into a huge fierce eagle and flew directly into the sky. The shadow of the huge body covered half of the Battleship. ¡°Oh? Ancient species? It¡¯s not small.¡± Kuro looked up and said. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this the Harst Eagle?¡± Leda looked up and said strangely, ¡°It¡¯s probably still there. I thought it was gone.¡± ¡°Where have you seen it before?¡± Kuro asked curiously. ¡°Little garden.¡± Leda said, ¡°I stopped once in that place and met two giants. That island is relatively ancient and I met many extinct species in the world. It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± You even ran there¡­ Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he suddenly said, ¡°Who is the king of Dominica? He looks a little arrogant.¡± ¡°Dovic Edmund.¡± Crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°It¡¯s a relatively famous king. At the age of eight, he became the king of the Dominican Republic and has been in charge of the kingdom for thirty years. Under his rule, there has been no big news in the Dominican Republic, not even by pirates. Every year, the gold in the sky is the first to be paid. It is a country that makes the higher-ups feel extremely relieved.¡± ¡°Strange, after being in charge for so many years, logically speaking, those who have experience in governing shouldn¡¯t be idiots. Why would they do such a thing as giving up the island?¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll know when we get there. Go tell Doberman and Mountain Burning to go back later and bring them to earn some extra money.¡± Chapter 1128 - 1128 Holy and Bright Great Mission! 1128 Holy and Bright Great Mission! The capital city of the Dominican Republic is naturally on the main island. Led by the giant Harst eagle, ten warships sailed towards their destination. About half a day later, they arrived at a port town on the main island. Harvey transformed from a giant eagle into a human and landed on the ground. He bowed to everyone who got off the ship and said, ¡°Admiral, Vice-Admiral, please follow me next, I will take you to the capital.¡± ¡°Shall we walk there?¡± Sazel, who came out from the rear, asked, ¡°It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be. Don¡¯t they even have basic transportation when they invite guests? It can¡¯t be.¡± This guy knows that he is only affected by his ability, and even General Kuro can¡¯t solve this ability. He can only kill more than 100,000 people to solve it. He is a little fearless. He would definitely not be punished. Then what is there to be afraid of? I will do it now. But just in case, he had to do something to please Kuro first, in case Kuro had nowhere to vent his anger on him. ¡°Of course there are transportation tools, please come with me.¡± Harvey was indifferent to Basil¡¯s sarcasm and said flatly. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go. How about this, take a thousand Marines forward and the others are on standby. Don¡¯t dock at the port and block this place outside.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said. ¡°Yes!¡± Several Vice-Admiral said and quickly organized their men, then let the other Marines retreat on the Battleship. The leader of the team is Kuro, with six Vice-Admiral as support, and Kuro has almost put all his assets here. Leda, Crowe, Cass, and Wilbur were all here except for Ian. As for his subordinates, Donald is staying in Dressrosa, so he is not here. In addition, Basil, Fanny, Stork, and Moore were all here. The group of people went deeper under Harvey¡¯s lead. But soon, Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Interesting.¡± Doberman frowned, but he seemed to be used to it. Burning Mountain was a little unbearable. Kaz and Wilbur privately clenched their fists and grimaced. Crowe adjusted his glasses and remained silent. Leda pulled the corner of Kuro¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Unlike the situation when they had just arrived at the port, the buildings and streets there were still bright and clean, but once they went deeper, they found that it was completely different. In front of them, unlike the two or three-story buildings in the port area, the front was full of low and dilapidated bungalows. The roads were uneven and full of mud. The people nearby were in ragged clothes, sitting or squatting in the door or in the corners, staring at them like rats. How can a person look like a rat, but that appearance will only make people think of creatures in the gutter. They were clearly in the same world and under the same sun, but those two or three-story buildings blocked the sun, making it impossible for these low-rise bungalows to be illuminated by the sun and appear dark. The largest blockage of the sun is a huge high-rise building at the border of this bright area. It blocks the largest amount of sunlight. Like a dividing line, this city became two different worlds. On one side is bright harmony, seemingly a peaceful world. One side is muddy and dirty, which is obviously a dark and evil place. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re here.¡± Harvey stopped in front of the huge building. ¡°Welcome!!¡± As soon as his voice fell, a high and bright voice sounded from the door of the tall building. A fat man wearing glasses opened his hands and walked out quickly. ¡°My friends, welcome to the most dazzling jewel of the Dominican Republic, Underground Train Tower. I am your guide and your good friend, York!¡± With that, he walked straight forward and was about to reach out his hands to Kuro. It seemed that he wanted to shake hands with Kuro. ¡°Who are you!¡± Basil stood in front of York and said arrogantly, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I met all the famous Marine Admiral Schools, so of course I want to shake your hands and get close to you. Maybe we can become good friends. I like to make friends the most.¡± York smiled and said, ¡°Let me tell you, I like to make friends. If I have many friends, I will have a wide network in the future, don¡¯t you think?¡± With that, he took a step forward, almost touching Basil. At this moment, Basil was stunned and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, having many friends is a good thing.¡± ¡°Right, shake hands, we are good friends.¡± York held out his hand and spoke to Basil. Basil also reached out and murmured, ¡°Yes, shake hands¡­¡± The two hands held each other and shook heavily. Basil suddenly perked up and patted York¡¯s shoulder and laughed. ¡°From now on, you are my good friend. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you. I am a colonel!¡± ¡°Sazir!¡± Crowe shouted. Basil was stunned and took back his hand from York and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll talk to you later. I¡¯m on a mission.¡± With that, he returned to his original position. York smiled and approached Crowe. ¡°This must be Vice-Admiral Crow. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, I¡­¡± ¡°Stand there!¡± Crowe said coldly, ¡°Who allowed you to come close? You can introduce yourself, but I didn¡¯t ask you to come close!¡± York stopped in his tracks and still smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see your glory up close, but please let me show you the underground train that Dominica is proud of. Please follow me.¡± With that, the fat man with glasses walked in first. Harvey also bowed and said, ¡°This place leads directly to the capital city. Please follow me to see the beautiful underground scenery of the Dominican Republic.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, the place where my good friend is must be good!¡± Basil said excitedly. Kuro narrowed his eyes and glanced at the inexplicably excited Basil, then looked at the deep inside the high-rise door. He bit his cigar and said, ¡°Okay, let me see what¡¯s going on. Let¡¯s go.¡± The group entered the gate of the tall building. Before entering, Kuro glanced at the people in the dark opposite and frowned. Finally, he sighed and stopped talking. He could not interfere in the internal affairs of the country. It was Kaz and Wilbur who heard the sigh. They looked at each other and nodded silently. They naturally saw this unpleasant scene. Maybe ¡­ They also needed to intervene in the first half of the Grand Line. But where can I find a spokesperson? David is in the New World, and Lowe is in the West Blue. The Four Kingdoms of the North Blue are useless, they are just good people who will listen. We have to support a country in the first half to do such a thing and join their holy and bright mission! Chapter 1129 - 1129 Dazzling Radiance 1129 Dazzling Radiance After entering the gate, Kuro saw a wide hall, which was divided into several cylindrical openings, each of which had a plaque on it that seemed to be a place name. York introduced, ¡°This is the passage to the train below. There is a separate train in each passage leading to various parts of the Dominican Republic, and the place we are going to is the capital city, Dovic City. Please come this way.¡± York took the lead and walked into one of the cylindrical openings with the words ¡°Dovic City¡± written on it. The others followed him in, but it was unknown whether it was intentional or not. With Kuro as the leader, they were a meter away from York and kept a distance from him. Kuro was not sure, but his subconscious told him that it was better not to be so close to this fatty. Inside the cylinder, there is a curved transparent pipe and there are stairs inside the pipe. The scenery outside is very beautiful. The dark outside is dotted with light from somewhere. The light is flashing like the starry sky and it is very beautiful. Down the stairs, he saw a straight cylindrical pipe leading to the dark starry sky. In the pipe, there was a long train in the shape of a shuttle. York and Harvey stood at the entrance of the tail train. York opened his mouth and smiled. ¡°This is what I recommended. It¡¯s a Dominican masterpiece and it has even become one of the must-visit places for countless people. It¡¯s a Dominican underground train, or you can call it ¡®Starry Train¡¯!¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said, ¡°Starry Sky Train¡­ So that¡¯s how it is. This is the Starry Sky Train.¡± When he was looking for information on Dominika, he filtered it out because it was not important, but there was this information at the time, but it was just called the Underground Train. Kro had heard of the Starry Sky Train. It was a tourist attraction in the first half of the Grand Line. He did not expect that the two places were actually the same. York spun his hand in the air a few times and put his right foot back, making a fancy etiquette. ¡°Please get in the car and experience the complete starry journey. It will definitely satisfy you!¡± The group boarded the train, still keeping a one-meter distance from York. The train moved slowly in the direction of completion. In this special transparent pipeline, the speed of the shuttle-shaped train can be said to be very fast, much faster than the speed of an ordinary sea train. And the spots of starlight that flash in the darkness outside are like flowing lights under this high speed, and they come and go, which is a different color. The Marines were very fascinated. However, the few leading Marines looked solemn. Burning Mountain bit his cigar with a solemn expression. ¡°Is this¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Doberman snorted coldly, his already fierce scar-faced face now looked even more ferocious. The veins on Kaz and Wilbur¡¯s faces bulged as they clenched their fists and said nothing. Crowe pushed up his glasses and a cold light appeared on the lenses. Leda took out a packet of doughnuts from her backpack and took a bite without expression, chewing silently. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Kuro exhaled smoke and stared at the twinkling starlight outside. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What a big deal.¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that, Admiral Kim Jung.¡± York smiled and was about to walk over to listen. ¡°Stand there!¡± Crowe said, ¡°Who allowed you to come close?!¡± ¡°OK, OK¡­¡± York spread his hands and shrugged. ¡°I just want to get closer and relieve Admiral Kim.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, I don¡¯t have any doubts. I just think that you have done very well. This person has been played by you, how can you not be rich¡­¡± Kuro said slowly. However, anyone could tell that his tone was not very good. That can¡¯t be helped. Kuro and others didn¡¯t pay attention to the starlight outside just now, but when they got on the train and wanted to see it clearly because of the high speed movement, they unconsciously raised their vision a little and naturally saw it. For people of their level, they have dynamic vision at this speed. However, once he looked carefully, he found something shocking. Those stars are not actually stars. Instead, a large number of people in black clothes and masks were hitting the ores with the pitch-black head of the manuscript. The manuscript crossed with the ores and emitted all kinds of lights. Around them, thousands of people were knocking and exploding with this bright light. This is the Dominican Star Train. Under this dazzling light, what is hidden is something comparable to Tenryubito¡¯s ¡®automatic pavement¡¯. It¡¯s just¡­ ¡°It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s a masterpiece!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said word by word. He really did not expect that other than Tenryubito, there was someone else who dared to do this. No wonder, no wonder the King of Dominica would rather give the money to himself than use the money to save the people of Comerick whom he had tied up before. Gen Zi is here. ¡°Yes, Star Train, that¡¯s amazing,¡± York said with a smile. Harvey, on the other hand, opened his mouth but did not know what to say. He lowered his head and showed some guilt. He is just a steward, his soul¡­ has long been sold to their king. ¡­ . Dovic Royal City, inside the palace. ¡°Already on the road?¡± On the throne in the hall, the person sitting on it opened his golden eyes. Under the light of those eyes, one could see that he was holding a newspaper in his hand. A copy of the newspaper that put Kuro in the position of Admiral. ¡°Actually, this body is not bad. If he doesn¡¯t agree in the end, maybe I can use it as a backup. I¡¯m tired of days like this. It¡¯s not bad to live in a different way¡­ What do you think?¡± He seemed to be muttering to himself or talking to his surroundings. With his words, there were some sounds around him. In the darkness, a few pairs of shining eyes appeared. ¡°King, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Soon, a person walked out of the darkness and knelt down to the throne. He said in a sharp voice, ¡°As long as you give me the ability, there is nothing you can¡¯t do. You can definitely get what you want!¡± ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s good that you have such a good heart. I have already gathered the people, I am still missing the strongest combat power¡­¡± Before the person on the throne could finish speaking, there were a few cold snorts around him. ¡°Don¡¯t be unconvinced¡­¡± The person on the throne chuckled. ¡°His battle record shows that he is one of the strongest in the world. His soul and body must have one thing that I can use. As long as I have him, I can see what the largest throne in the world looks like.¡± Chapter 1130 - 1130 They Are the Bottomless Pit 1130 They Are the Bottomless Pit A few hours later, under the subway train building of the Dovic Royal City, the underground train arrived and stopped. ¡°We¡¯re here, this is the Royal City.¡± When York saw the train stop, he first saluted Kuro and others and said with a smile, ¡°This pleasant train time is over. Please don¡¯t forget this ¡®Brilliant Starry Sky¡¯. Next, you will experience the capital of the Dominican Republic and the dazzling pearl on the ground of the Dominican Republic. I will also follow you to the palace.¡± Kuro ignored him. After the train stopped, he walked out first. York¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing that they were all facing away from him, he wanted to approach them, but at this moment, a hand hooked his shoulder. ¡°My friend! Let us tour the imperial city of Dovic together!¡± Basil embraced York and laughed. York¡¯s lips twitched and he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, my friend¡­¡± A group of people walked to the top and came out of the gate. Sure enough, in the territory of the Royal City, except for the Underground Train Tower, which is a bright high-rise building, the surroundings are full of low flat houses, which extend all the way to the city wall in front of them. Only in the center, there is a tall inner wall, and inside it is a big castle made of almost snow-white and glowing stones. ¡°That¡¯s the palace.¡± Harvey had been following Kuro and others. After walking out of the door, he bowed and said to Kuro, ¡°Please follow me to the palace next. Be careful, the people on the road are a little dangerous, please be careful.¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± Kaz stood up and glanced at the people who were curled up in the corners of the low flat houses around them like mice peeping at them. He frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it what you rulers should do to eliminate the danger and improve their treatment? If they live a good life, there will be no danger.¡± ¡°Improve treatment¡­?¡± Harvey chewed on the word and shook his head. He stopped talking and continued to lead the way. York, who was behind him, let out a sneer. He broke away from his hook with Basil and ran to the front, revealing a strange smile. ¡°Oh ~ Increase their treatment, of course it has been improved. Please look carefully. These low houses were not like this in the past. The buildings here used to be very bright. Even compared to the most famous Dressrosa in the New World today, their living conditions are not bad.¡± ¡°Even so, our people still want better treatment. Of course our great king has to satisfy his lovely people. Look, those tall buildings have all been torn down.¡± He pointed at the surrounding low-rise bungalows. There were obvious traces of demolition above those houses. Some of them seemed to have been forcibly cut off, causing this low-rise phenomenon. ¡°Are you satisfied! Lovely citizens!!¡± York laughed loudly at his surroundings. His teeth were bared and his mouth was still sticky. His eyes were gradually bloodshot as he stared at the people around the houses. Faced with York¡¯s appearance, the people all shrank their heads. Faintly, some cries could be heard. ¡°Oh, it looks very satisfactory.¡± York¡¯s smile disappeared and he turned into a fat man. He pushed up his glasses with his middle finger and ring finger and turned to Kuro and others and said, ¡°Look, Marine Lords, they are very satisfied with our governance and they are so happy that they are crying!¡± Wilbur couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°You evil¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± York¡¯s expression turned ferocious, ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t know anything! You are just Marines, you have no right to ask about the internal affairs of our kingdom! We are a member country, what we do is our power!¡± ¡°York!¡± Harvey¡¯s face changed and he shouted. York seemed to remember something at this time. He took a deep breath and regained his smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost my composure. Please don¡¯t feel bad about the Dominican Republic because of my humble self. I¡¯m just a little arrogant, but our great king is very good. Really, I promise.¡± Kuro looked at York¡¯s expression and asked indifferently, ¡°How many hours has it been?¡± Kro immediately understood what Kuro meant and replied, ¡°Mr. Kuro, it has been more than five hours since we were on the ship.¡± ¡°How much? How much is it? It¡¯s too difficult to calculate. As long as it¡¯s more, it will be calculated in six hours.¡± Kuro waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s 90 million Berries. After rounding it up, it will be 100 million Berries. Before it reaches the palace, there will be 100 million Berries. In addition to buying graves for the people of Comerick, the rest of the money will be taken out¡­¡± Kuro did not say much, but everyone else knew. These people look too miserable. If I can help them, I will help them. One has to have a conscience. There was also York who understood. He sneered and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, because¡­ they are bottomless pits that can never be satisfied.¡± With that, he stopped and turned around. ¡°We have arrived at the Royal City.¡± The gate under the snow-white city wall slowly opened. Kuro looked at the tall city wall, clicked his tongue, and walked straight in. After Kuro went in, two soldiers suddenly came out of the gate, crossed their halberds, and said: ¡°The king only invited General Kim Jong-un, others please wait.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda raised her eyebrows and was about to flare up. Kuro waved his hand. ¡°Okay, okay, wait. I¡¯ll go in and see what this guy wants to do with me.¡± The other Vice-Admiral looked relieved. Who is this? Admiral Kim Jong-un. Even if he went alone, he would not suffer anything. Even if he was really bold enough to launch a sneak attack, it was impossible to hurt Kuro. What a joke. In today¡¯s world, even if Kaido were to launch a sneak attack, it would be impossible to kill Kuro in an instant. ¡°Coming¡­¡± Above the palace, a middle-aged man was shaking a wine glass in his hand. His golden eyes looked straight down at Kuro, who was walking over. As if sensing something, Kuro raised his head and could see the person with burgundy hair and golden eyes above the palace. The person above him was smiling at him with a little curiosity and¡­ a kind of unrestrainedness that he saw as his own. This made Kuro a little strange. He had seen this look before. When he first met Kaido and Lingling, they also looked at him the same way. Why, does this king also have a daughter to marry me? Kuro smirked and pointed a finger at it. ¡°One hundred million Berries.¡± ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The middle-aged man smiled and turned to walk in from above. ¡°Open the front door and let this Marine Admiral in. I will wait for him in the banquet hall.¡± Chapter 1131 - 1131 The Devil’s Rule 1131 The Devil¡¯s Rule Kuro had just approached the castle gate from the inner city wall when he saw the gate open. Two attendants inside bowed to him and led Kuro forward until they reached the depths of the corridor. The attendants turned and stopped at the gate in the middle of another corridor. They pulled the gate open and then knelt on one knee and closed their eyes. ¡°Really, there are so many manners.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and went straight in and entered a rather luxurious banquet hall, surrounded by exquisite murals and luxurious carpets under his feet. There was a long table in the center, and at the end of the long table sat the middle-aged man he had met before. The rare golden eyes looked straight at him and smiled. ¡°General Kim Jung, I have heard a lot about you. I am the King of Dominica, Dovic Edmund.¡± ¡°Oh, I know. Anyway, it¡¯s a hundred million now.¡± Kuro sat down across from him and said, ¡°I hope you can talk slowly. It¡¯s 15 million per hour. It¡¯s better to say eight or ten hours. I can do it. By the way, waiter, give me something to eat and serve your best dishes. I want the best wine. If it¡¯s not good, I will destroy the place.¡± The waiter standing at the side looked at Edmund. Edmund smiled and nodded and waved his hand to let the waiter go out to prepare. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that you came to my territory and solved the urgent matter of a tenryubito for me. Of course I have to come to thank you. Even if you double the money, it will be a thank-you gift for you, Admiral.¡± ¡°If you say so, then double it.¡± Kuro leaned back and bit his cigar and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your sponsorship. Marine will not forget your contribution. Later I will give you a medal of honor for the men of the sea, okay? Even if you are the king, in the whole sea, you are a man. As the agency representing the men of the sea, we Marine will give you a medal with no problem.¡± Edmund¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, he said with a smile: ¡°If you are happy, of course, everything is for you to get out of the siege of Comerick and protect our Dominican Republic.¡± ¡°So what the hell are you doing here?!¡± Kuro was a little puzzled. ¡°When I called you before, I was in such a hurry to break away from the relationship. Why is it related to this now? If you really have money, improve the lives of the civilians in your capital. The life situation of those people is enough to make pirates cry!¡± When Edmund heard this, his smile deepened. He said slowly: ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t been able to introduce myself to you in detail. I am Dovic Edmund. In the short history of the Dominican Republic, I am the youngest king. I succeeded the throne at the age of eight, and I am not a puppet, but a king with my own opinions¡­¡± ¡°The people of your family are living like rats?¡± Kuro teased. ¡°Yes, they live like rats. After my series of governance, they went from having a rich life to being poor now. This is my governance, my choice¡­¡± Edmund smiled. ¡°Because I am the king, I can do anything. The Dominican people have an agreement with the king. The king gives them the power to live in this land. In return, they give everything to the king.¡± A truly standard noble quotation. But this is also common sense in this world. No surprise there. Kuro blew out smoke and said nothing. Edmund continued, ¡°As long as I am happy, I can even say that I can give you half of the wealth and power of my country, as long as you do me a favor.¡± ¡°There is such a good thing?¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Tell me, what help?¡± He couldn¡¯t care less about the current state of this country. This is the internal affairs of the kingdom, but to give half of the power and wealth to him? Of course he would agree to it. He is not stupid. ¡°So, you agree?¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°Dang¡­¡± Kuro was about to speak when his pupils suddenly shrank. He felt that something was wrong and immediately said, ¡°B-But! But you have to say what this is. Otherwise, I can¡¯t not figure out what it is.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a small favor. You don¡¯t need to waste your energy. At most, it will consume your body.¡± Edmund laughed. ¡°Then what exactly is it?¡± Kuro felt that something was not right. Edmund sighed and said, ¡°You are a great general, are you so timid? I am giving you half of the wealth and power of a country, I just want you to help me with something. Why do you have to ask so many questions? Don¡¯t worry, I am not killing tenryubito, I am the king of a country and I have no objection to tenryubito.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what is it!¡± Kuro¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins, ¡°You also know that I am a general, if you play hide and seek with me, I will leave!¡± Edmond stared at Kuro for a while, and suddenly his eyes narrowed as he saw a waiter pushing a food cart in. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Edmund smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± The waiter placed the food in front of Kuro in turn, then opened the bottle and poured a glass for Kuro. Kuro stared at the wine in his glass and said, ¡°Are you sober?¡± The waiter was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Admiral, I drank it the night before yesterday and woke up long ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you!¡± Kuro¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m asking if the wine is sober!¡± ¡°I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The waiter hurriedly bowed and quickly left. Glaring at the waiter, Kuro picked up his glass and looked at Edmund. ¡°You are good to your men. Drinking the night before? You will allow such a thing? I thought you were a dignified monarch.¡± Edmund smiled and said: ¡°I am very generous to my own people, of course, only my own people¡­¡± ¡°How interesting.¡± Kuro laughed and gradually put the glass into his mouth. Edmund¡¯s smile grew wider and he said: ¡°Speaking of which, there is a rumor about drinking. It is said that a hundred years ago, the Dominican Republic was not the complete Dominican Republic. There is another country on the main island. At that time, the king of the country was a devil. He promised that the person who drank the wine of its banquet would become the servant of that devil.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. There are no devils in the world,¡± Kuro said without looking up. The glass came closer and closer to his mouth. ¡°Yes, but this agreement is very interesting. If you are a devil, you will not make such a childish rumor. But if this rumor is true, how will you deal with it? When you drink this wine, you have to follow the rules of the devil and you will become a servant of the devil. What will you do when it is you?¡± Edmund asked with a smile. Chapter 1132 - 1132 Do You Keep a Diary? 1132 Do You Keep a Diary? When Edmund asked a question, Kuro just took the first sip of wine. He smacked his lips and met Edmund¡¯s expectant eyes. ¡°This wine is not bad¡­¡± Edmond smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, Kim.¡± ¡°Ah? What did you say?¡± Kuro took another sip of wine and shook the glass and commented, ¡°This wine is indeed good, it is not much worse than my private collection. A king is a king, he is rich.¡± As a high-level Marine and also a big shot in business, Kuro also collected taxes and said that he had money and power. He had a little of all kinds of good wine, but he had never tasted this wine. But thinking about it, it makes sense. This is a king. He also has power and money. Look at the quality of life of those citizens and they are exploiting it so ruthlessly. Can¡¯t they get whatever they want? ¡°Of course, if you want, I still have a lot of private things. I will ask the waiter to send a batch to your Battleship.¡± Edmund smiled and continued: ¡°It seems that Admiral Kim Luong does not like my question.¡± ¡°Ah? Question? The question is handed over to someone with knowledge to answer. I am an old literacy person, I have never studied, how can I answer any question?¡± Kuro said. God has mercy on me. There is no such thing as a ¡®educated¡¯ in this world. When you study, you either have to hire a knowledgeable private teacher or think of a way to solve it yourself. You can¡¯t rely on God to give you food and learn by yourself. Kuro learned how to read purely by his own efforts. When he was young, he begged others to teach him how to read. As for the semantic answer, it was based on his previous life. He can guarantee that half of the Marines are only literate. Otherwise, why would he like to use Crowe so much? Isn¡¯t it just convenient? For illiterate people, even a literate person is a strategist. Dog-Head Advisor. ¡°The great Admiral Kim Jong-un, the nemesis of the old times, is such an interesting person. It¡¯s a coincidence that I have never read a book.¡± Edmund smiled and said, ¡°I have always hated old pedants since I was a child. They taught pedantic things and asked me to write a diary. I am the king. Why should I write a diary?¡± ¡°Yes, why do you keep a diary?¡± Kuro nodded. ¡°Do you keep a diary?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°I don¡¯t write. I can¡¯t read. What about you?¡± Kuro said. ¡°I don¡¯t write either,¡± said Edmund. ¡°It¡¯s not true to write a diary.¡± ¡°Who writes their thoughts in the diary? It¡¯s better to directly scold them.¡± Kuro laughed. ¡°Yes, who would write a diary for a decent person.¡± ¡°Can the diary be written by a decent person?¡± The two smiled at each other and said in unison: ¡°Lowly.¡± Edmund smiled and raised his glass to Kuro. After taking a sip, he suddenly took out a piece of parchment from his pocket. With a flick of his finger, the parchment slid to Kuro. ¡°I admire you very much, so I plan to give you some benefits. Come, this document is it. I have decided to fund your Marine 100 million Berries every year. In addition, you will get an additional 30 million Berries. It is not much, but fly legs are also meat. How about it, sign it.¡± With that, he took out another pen and pushed it to Kuro. ¡°I can¡¯t read.¡± Although Kuro said so, when the parchment came over, he subconsciously glanced at it and then his smile froze. The parchment on it was really as Edmond had said. Every year, Marine would be funded by 100 million Berries and he would be given another 30 million Berries alone, but there were conditions. It was written in black and white on it¡ªRussell Kuro must pay for Dovic Edmond when necessary. Give? ¡®Pay what?¡¯ Where did such a contract come from? ¡°Is your head too soft? How can you take out such a whimsical thing?¡± Kuro subconsciously said. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t read?¡± Edmund smiled. There was a moment of silence. Kuro raised his head and stared at Edmund, who was still smiling. Seeing the teasing and cunning in his eyes, he immediately gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Playing with me? Why did you find me?¡± Edmond slowly stood up and chuckled. ¡°As I just said, I actually admire you, Luciru Kuro. So, can you work for me? I will show you something more exciting and great than being a Marine. Of course, I will still give you the money. I will give you 100 million Berries directly and you will be my servant.¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Kuro stood up and walked out. ¡°Hand over the promised 100 million Berries to me later. Let¡¯s go!¡± What he wanted was the appearance fee of 100 million Berries. But as soon as these words came out, Edmund¡¯s eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°The contract is¡­¡± Shua! Before he could say the word ¡°stand¡±, a black light suddenly flashed from somewhere and cut off his head along his neck. A large amount of blood spurted out from his neck and rushed to his head and then spun to the ground. ¡°You, language ability trap!¡± Kuro was not stupid. When he finished speaking, he instinctively felt a chill and crisis. Coupled with what Edmund had not said just now, it was obvious that it was a language trap! Kuro had encountered such a person before. Back then, a certain person who relied on words to turn life and death around had such an ability. His own words just now seemed to have unintentionally reached some kind of condition. Otherwise, his Kenbonshoku (Observation) would not let him feel the crisis. Then it was time to make a move. So what if I¡¯m a king? I¡¯ll just kill him! ¡°You are really bold, you even dare to think about Marine Admiral!¡± Kuro stared at the wide-eyed head and said hatefully, ¡°But how can your strength be faster than my blade?¡± If this kind of treacherous ability is a conspiracy, then hard power is the Avenue of Sunlight. Under the uprightness, all conspiracies and conspiracies are exposed. Especially when there are only the two of them left in this place. They can¡¯t even stop them. Why do they dare to do this to me? He just killed a king so rashly¡­ Kuro shook off the autumn water and the blood on the blade on the ground. After putting the blade back into the sheath, he rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°This is a little troublesome. Although he has ulterior motives towards me, he ultimately died here and there is no way to refute him. Everyone knows that he invited me over. Now that he is dead, his neck is still so neat. It is obvious that I killed him¡­ How can I resolve this?¡± This was different from the East Blue in the past. He had found clear evidence of his crimes and killed them. But this time, there is nothing. If he is killed, he will be complained by the other countries. This is a big deal. Chapter 1133 - 1133 Soul and Body 1133 Soul and Body Marine Admiral kills the King of the Joining States. If this is exposed, it will be very troublesome. Those kings who have joined can¡¯t rule tenryubito, but they can rule Marine? Once a complaint is filed, the higher-ups may not be able to bear the pressure and take him out to report. He would be demoted if he was in a better position. If he was almost demoted, he would probably be demoted to the end. Although according to his ability and Marine has so many relatives and friends, he would probably be sent to some place to be an independent patrol captain or something, but he can¡¯t! If it were in the past, Kuro would want to be like this. But not now. He was carrying the faction and position that the old man had given him. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you try him alone? It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t had this thought before. In the past, when he was promoted to Rear Admiral, he felt that he could not control himself. At that time, he simply thought that he could not kill Tenryubito, but he could kill the King. After finding an excuse to kill a king of a level that even the old man could not protect, he would be demoted to a small captain or a branch colonel in Four Seas. But first of all, this matter is too troublesome to operate. It is easy to kill people, but if it really makes the entire faction of the old man move, it will be a serious injury, and it is just for his own selfish desires, just a demotion? This is not worth it, and Kuro is not very willing, and if the operation is not good, it is very likely that he will go directly to jail. Of course, he won¡¯t really go to jail, but he will probably become an official in Impel Down. It¡¯s not worth it. He still wants to enjoy the colorful world. Secondly, this matter is immoral. The king has no grudge against him, so why did he go up and kill A? But now, he had done it, but he had to find a way to cover it up. Things are different now¡­ Kuro sighed and prepared to open his wristwatch Den Den Mushi. If anything happens, find someone. In short, let the Vice-Admiral outside think about how to solve this matter. Lidaklokas Wilbur does not need to be said. His subordinates can help him think. Burning Mountain and Doberman have a good relationship with me, and I¡¯m still a general, so there won¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Oh? Are you looking for countermeasures?¡± Just as Kuro was about to make a call, a voice sounded beside him. Kuro froze and looked in the direction of the sound in disbelief. He saw that the head that he had cut off was rolling its eyes and staring at him. It slowly opened its mouth and smiled. ¡°The nemesis of the old era, the famous Admiral Kim Yong will also panic because he killed a king.¡± Not dead?! Only then did he realize that the body of Edmund that he had beheaded was still standing. Carefully feeling it, there was actually a heartbeat! The headless body took a step forward, squatted down, and held his head in his hands. Then he stood up and held his head in his abdomen. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic, I¡­¡± The head gradually moved up and finally stuck to his own neck, and it directly closed, as if it was stained with the most powerful 502 glue, without any wound. He stretched his neck a few times before smiling at Kuro. ¡°It¡¯s immortal.¡± ¡°What the hell are you!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°As you can see, I am Dovic Edmund, the king of this country.¡± Edmund bowed to Kuro and did not stand straight, but tilted his head and looked straight up at the skeleton. He smiled and said, ¡°I also want to be the highest man in the world.¡± ¡°Ohh!¡± There was a sudden scream above Kuro¡¯s head and a figure quickly descended, leaving a small afterimage as it went straight for his head. Kuro frowned and subconsciously held the handle of the knife. With a flash of black light, it directly brushed above his head. However, as soon as the black light touched the afterimage, Kuro was suddenly stunned and his body subconsciously retreated to the door. The figure landed on the ground, revealing a short man with a bowed back and a black iron coat on his hand. Kuro frowned and raised his hand to look at Autumn Water. He saw that the thick black blade was obviously thinner. That iron armor¡­ belongs to Autumn Water! ¡°I didn¡¯t peel it.¡± The short man chuckled and threw away the iron clothes casually. He looked at Kuro provocatively and stretched out his hands to him and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Kuro touched the blade. Although he was sure that Autumn Water was fine, his face still darkened. ¡°Another ability user.¡± When he first came in, he found many auras hidden in the palace. Some were weak, but some were very strong. But he thought it was the protection mechanism of the king and did not care. ¡°Exactly.¡± The short man smiled and said, ¡°I am a ¡®peeling man¡¯ who has eaten ¡®peeling fruit¡¯. No matter what it is, as long as I touch it, I can peel off its outer skin. The house can be peeled off until only the structure is left, and the stone can be peeled off until only the heart is left. Even if it is a human, I can also peel off until there is only flesh and blood left. If I peel off another layer, there will be only a skeleton left. Of course, I can also do it in one step and let your spirit¡­¡± ¡°Kayla.¡± Before he could finish, he heard Edmund coldly say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± The short man named Kayla was stunned and turned around to salute. ¡°Yes, my king.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro raised Autumn Water. ¡°Cut the waves!¡± Shua! He swung his sword straight down, and a golden slash flew directly at Edmund and Kayla. However, at the moment he swung his sword, in front of Edmund, a wooden floor was suddenly pulled open on the ground, and a fat mountain of flesh jumped out very agilely and withstood the attack of this slash. Bang! ¡°Reflex!¡± Roshan shouted and the golden slash seemed to have touched something extremely elastic and directly changed its direction and reflected back. Kuro tilted his body and saw the reflected golden slash fly past his body towards the door behind him. Logically speaking, this slash can tear the door into pieces, and it can even hit the stone wall outside the door and create a big hole that leads to the outside world. Kuro knew the power. However, after the slash met the door, it directly entered as if a stone had been thrown into water, revealing only a circle of waves. Needless to say, it was another ability user. ¡°And what are you?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°My name is Hansa.¡± Roshan said in a low voice: ¡°I am a ¡®reflector¡¯ who ate the ¡®Reflective Fruit¡¯. No matter what attack it is, I can reflect it back.¡± With his words, the surroundings of the banquet hall began to move. There were a few more secret doors on the nearby walls and floor. Some people with different bodies walked out of that secret door and gathered around Edmund, smiling strangely at Kuro. ¡°You can¡¯t run away, Kuro.¡± Edmund said softly: ¡°I said that I want you to be my slave. Your soul and body, there will always be one thing that will be mine.¡± Chapter 1134 - 1134 Too Many Ability Users! 1134 Too Many Ability Users! Good lord, this is for him. Kuro was a little angry and laughed. ¡°No, where did you get the courage? What right do you have? Just these people? A group of ugly people?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m not some ugly person.¡± Just as Kuro spoke, a voice suddenly appeared in the space near him, and the air around him rippled like water. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously slashed with his knife. Of course, his knife speed was extremely fast, but it was useless at this moment. The moment he swung his blade, the ripple seemed to be sticky and directly stuck to Autumn Water. This space was like a living creature opening its mouth. Under Kuro¡¯s eyes, it swallowed Autumn Water in his hand bit by bit! The knife is gone! ¡°Hehehe¡­ Sword Hero without his sword, his strength will be greatly reduced.¡± The air rippled again and condensed into the appearance of an old man around Kuro. The man was wearing a very particular tuxedo. He touched his left chest with his right hand and bowed to Kuro. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Admiral. I am Maros. I am a ¡®sealed person¡¯ who ate the ¡®Sealed Fruit¡¯. I can create a closed real space independent of the real space.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and subconsciously looked out of the window of the banquet hall. He walked to the window and suddenly punched it. His fist touched the window and a ripple appeared, but it could not move an inch forward. Like it¡¯s fake ¡­ ¡°Yes, as you guessed.¡± Maros smiled and said, ¡°This space is already independent. Everything you do is useless.¡± These words made Kuro¡¯s face darken. Another Underworld-like ability. Moreover, this ability is very powerful¡­ ¡°Kuro!¡± In the outside world, Leda and others entered through the gap in the wall and came all the way to the banquet hall. They looked at the destroyed door and the scene inside the door and hesitated. When they saw a slash directly breaking through the wall, they took action. Kuro actually launched an attack, so they had to come and take a look, but now no one knew what was going on¡­ Not only was there no one, but there was also nothing. This room was blank and there was not a single piece of furniture. ¡°The aura is here!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes flashed red as she looked around the banquet hall and said anxiously, ¡°But where is Kuro, where is Kuro!¡± She could feel Kuro¡¯s aura next to her, but where was he?! In the next moment, a knife suddenly flashed out of space and fell to the ground with a clang. Lida stared at it. Isn¡¯t that Autumn Water? ¡°Ability user¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and said coldly, ¡°It seems to be a trap.¡± ¡°Seal!¡± Doberman was very direct. He turned to the Marines who followed him and said: ¡°Lock down this castle and don¡¯t let anyone in or out!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The Marines responded and ran out, guarding the various exits of the castle. A thousand soldiers was definitely enough. ¡°This space of mine is a separate sealed space. As long as I want, any material existence can come and go from my space.¡± Inside, Maros chuckled. ¡°Your subordinates are very loyal and have been guarding outside. Unfortunately, so what if they discover your aura? They can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°What an amazing ability¡­¡± Kuro looked at Edmund. ¡°How many people do you have?¡± In response, Edmund just smiled. ¡°Ah¡­ I am too rich. The wealth of a country is in my hands, and I am not interested in anything else. The only thing I am interested in is the Devil Fruit. I have participated in various auctions in the underworld. Some Devil Fruits that others can¡¯t see are collected by me, and at the same time, I have found some people who can be used. This is also thanks to your Marine. There are so many prisoners in Impel Down, they are born qualified, right, Maros.¡± ¡°You flatter me, King.¡± Maros turned to Edmund and said, ¡°You gave me new strength, I will do my best.¡± Edmund smiled. ¡°Then let the rest of the people introduce themselves and let our Admiral Kim Hyun see.¡± There were seven people beside Edmund. That Roushan Hansa is a reflective person who ate the ¡®reflective fruit¡¯, and can reflect all attacks. Like a dwarf, Kayla is a ¡®peeler¡¯ who has eaten ¡®peeling fruit¡¯ and can peel off the ¡®skin¡¯ of matter. ¡°My name is Tavish.¡± At this time, a man with strong arms next to Edmund said, ¡°I am an ¡®exchange person¡¯ who has eaten the ¡®change fruit¡¯. I can exchange objects and even the inner parts of life, for example¡­¡± He picked up a golden candlestick on the long table and an exquisite plate. His eyes opened and he shouted, ¡°Exchange!¡± The golden candlestick and plate flashed with an inexplicable rhythm. The two things did not change. But then, Tavish threw the two things hard, and with a crisp sound, the golden candlestick broke on the ground like porcelain, but the porcelain plate was intact and made a dull sound. ¡°Inner transformation.¡± ¡°The inside of this candlestick is fragile porcelain, and the inside of the plate has turned into gold,¡± Tavish said proudly. ¡°This is my ability, my power. I can even exchange souls!¡± Whoosh! In the next moment, a shadow approached and Kuro appeared in front of Tavish with a cold expression. His palm turned into a hand knife and with a domineering aura, he stabbed Tavish¡¯s neck mercilessly. ¡°Collision!!¡± However, the moment he raised his arm, a loud shout sounded. Kuro frowned slightly and clenched his other hand into a fist and punched to the side. Bang!! With a muffled sound, Kuro¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His body directly moved away as if he had encountered a huge impact and flew out. In the original position, a young man maintained a charging posture and smiled ferociously at him. Kuro stopped and looked at the young man. Haki¡­ didn¡¯t block it? He was still using the third stage of ¡®Exposure¡¯ Haki. Logically speaking, it should be able to block him. ¡°My name is George.¡± The young man wiped his index finger under his nose and revealed a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Collision Man¡¯ who ate the ¡®Rushing Fruit¡¯. No matter what kind of existence it is, it can be sent flying by me!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s really amazing.¡± Kuro shook his hand and said lightly. Haki is not omnipotent, Kuro knew this very well. Just like the Barrier-Barrier Fruit, no matter how deep the Haki is, it may not be broken. Ability is a miracle. But this ability to perform miracles¡­ seems a little too much. Chapter 1135 - 1135 Prophet (1) 1135 Prophet (1) ¡°He seems a little disobedient, Wang¡­¡± At this moment, a man with a strange smile in the shape of a ¡®V¡¯ stood up. Both his hands stretched out his thumb and index finger, posed in the shape of a pistol and then interlocked, forming a frame on his right eye and aimed at Kuro. ¡°I¡¯ll let you behave for a while!¡± As he spoke, his eyes suddenly blinked. Subconsciously, Kuro felt an inexplicable chill and his figure flashed, leaving an afterimage. The statue behind him was blinked by this eye, but it seemed to be useless. Kuro flashed to the side and sized up the statue with a frown. ¡°My name is Richard.¡± The man with the V-shaped smile let go of his hand and said, ¡°I am the ¡®photo man¡¯ who ate the ¡®photo fruit¡¯. As long as I take a photo, you will be frozen there like the photo.¡± Kuro was about to curse in his heart. Another Paramecia. And they are all difficult Rule Paramecia! In Paramecia, the ordinary ones only change the shape of the body. The more powerful ones are Creation, but the most difficult ones are these strange and varied rules. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any combat power, but if he really uses his ability, he will fall for it. This is already five, and there are two more¡­ Kuro glanced at the people around Edmund. One of them, like Maros, was an old man dressed like a charlatan. He whispered something in Edmund¡¯s ear and looked at him from time to time. Seeing Kuro looking over, he smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°I am Vader.¡± Then he stopped talking. And then?! Kuro¡¯s eyes widened. Why don¡¯t you introduce your ability! You¡¯re so smart, it¡¯s hard for me to do things! As for the other one, he did not disappoint him. That person had long hair that was combed back like an explosion. He revealed a confident smile, stood up, took a deep breath, and suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The strong sound wave made the inside of the room tremble. The scream lasted for a long time before the person stopped in satisfaction and said, ¡°My name is Blumer, I am¡­¡± ¡°I know, Sonic-Man!¡± Kuro said, ¡°You are a ¡®sound wave man¡¯ who ate the ¡®sound wave fruit¡¯ and can emit sound waves.¡± Blumer was stunned and then shook his head. ¡°No, I ate ¡®Out-of-Tune Person¡¯ who ate ¡®Singing Fruit . Nange Form¡¯. I was singing just now.¡± Kuro was speechless. Veins popped out on his forehead and he roared, ¡°You call that singing! You are clearly shouting, where is the tune!¡± ¡°Yes, my singing is bad. No, if there is no tune, it is my tune. Why do I have to sing a tune? Why do I have to use someone else¡¯s tune when I sing? Can¡¯t I sing my own tune?¡± Blumer said matter-of-factly. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Kuro took a deep breath and stared at Blumer. ¡°You don¡¯t look right. You look like a retard!¡± ¡°What do you mean the style is wrong! I have this ability. If you are unhappy, you can kill me!¡± Blumer retorted indignantly and ran behind Hansa. ¡°Otherwise, I will continue to sing!¡± Kuro held his forehead, not wanting to tangle with this stupid-looking man. Instead, he looked at Edmund. ¡°What do you want? My patience is limited. I want to kill you now!¡± ¡°Of course, in this situation, everyone wants to kill me. Unfortunately, I am immortal.¡± Edmond smiled and said, ¡°This is the power of the seven people around me. Outside, I have more ability users. This is the power of the Devil Fruit that I have collected over the years. My purpose is very simple. You work for me, become my servant, give me your soul, and become my strongest sword. And I will assign you many ability users and my kingdom¡¯s army. With your strength, we can fight Mary Joa and we can bring down tenryubito and show them the deepest fear of the world.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested. You¡¯re telling a Marine like me this?¡± Kuro took out a cigar box, picked up a cigar, and lit it. Then he slowly exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°I am Marine. I have never heard of Tenryubito.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity, there is another way.¡± Edmund maintained the smile that could be said to be a model of nobility. ¡°That is to give me your body. You see, I have the existence of the exchange ability here. As long as my soul is changed to your body, I am you. I can inherit the powerful strength and ability contained in your body. In this way, I can still achieve my goal. As for you, of course I will not let you die.¡± Edmund chuckled. ¡°I have a dog and I haven¡¯t named him. Maybe he can be called Kuro?¡± Kuro¡¯s face turned cold and his body turned into an afterimage and flashed directly. At the moment he moved, George the Collider was already in position and he rushed forward and collided with the direction of the afterimage. However, this hit the afterimage and directly let George pass through. Hansa blocked most of the people and directly opened his hand to block in front of him and shouted, ¡°Reflect!¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t think I will attack you¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s voice sounded behind Hansa. His hand stained Haki and he directly stabbed towards the Maros. This person is the most troublesome. First of all, getting him out of this damn sealed space is the right thing to do. If he sealed the space, neither the [Treasure of Heaven] nor his Autumn Water would be able to reach him. If the existence of all matter can be converted into space at will, it is useless for him to hold a knife in his hand, and even if the Treasure House of Heaven falls, it will not be able to reach here. Kill him first! At this moment, Vader, who looked like a charlatan, suddenly said, ¡°Hanza will block the attack from Kuro to Maros.¡± The moment his words came out, Hansa, who was bypassed by Kuro, suddenly sped up and cut between Kuro and Maros at a particularly strange speed, forcibly lengthening the distance between the two. Kuro¡¯s hand blade directly stabbed Hansa. Immediately, a strong force reflected back along Kuro¡¯s own hand. He frowned and his body flashed again, avoiding Kayla¡¯s hand from the rear. Kuro floated above the banquet hall and frowned at Vader, who looked like a charlatan. Vader chuckled and said, ¡°I am a prophet who ate the ¡®Prophecy Fruit¡¯. What I say will definitely come true.¡± ¡°Then tell him not to move!¡± The photographer, Richard, said, ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome for him to move. I can¡¯t freeze him, and Wang can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Vader shook his head and said, ¡°No, he is too strong. My prophecy ability is useless against him. I have to weaken him before I can use my ability.¡± Chapter 1136 - 1136 Prophet (2) 1136 Prophet (2) Prophet? What the hell is that?! Kuro suddenly felt that the number of Crafty ability users he had encountered in his life was not as many as today. But there was one thing that Kuro understood very well. ¡°Did you aim at me on purpose?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Naturally.¡± Edmund nodded and smiled. ¡°In order to catch you, I chose these ability users. It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s not a shame for you.¡± Edmund had absolute confidence in his men. This is a general, and a general with ¡°Floating Fruit¡±. In order to prevent him from using his ability, this sealed room was prepared for him. This is an independent space, and there is no so-called outside world. His range of activity can only be in this banquet hall, and because of the transformation of reality and illusion, even his weapons cannot appear in this room, which greatly reduces his combat power. That was the first point. Edmond¡¯s original purpose was to let him say what he said, so that the contract could be established. Unfortunately, he did not fall for it, so he could only choose another path. Maros can isolate him from his subordinates, and George the Ram can stick to Kuro with his ability to ram everything. Blumer¡¯s singing is not useless, but it is used to interfere with others. That unpleasant singing has a strong ability to disturb people¡¯s minds and it is still weakening Kuro. Photographer Richard can take the opportunity to activate his ability. Once it is frozen, even a general will not be able to do it. In order to ensure the success rate, Prophet Vader¡¯s ability is also very important. He can¡¯t affect the current Kuro, but he can predict the future of others and can also reach the point of letting Kuro sit on wax. Richard can¡¯t see it, but with the power of prophecy, he can definitely see it. At that time, whether Keira peeled out his soul or Tavish let Kuro trade with something to empty his body, Edmund could enter Kuro¡¯s body and control this powerful body. Once he has Kuro¡¯s power, he can do too many things! For this, he would rather give up the ¡®immortality¡¯ brought by his own ability, for the power of Kuro, for¡­ Several images suddenly flashed through his mind. A handsome young man lying in a pool of blood, smiling at him¡­ Some ugly-looking civilians with weapons¡­ The tenryubito with the big ears and bubble helmet¡­ My dear friends! I will let them see my anger! A fire seemed to rise in Edmund¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath and said to Kuro: ¡°Give me your body, Kuro!!¡± ¡°Collision!!¡± With his roar, George the Collider directly rushed towards Kuro in midair. It was not so much a free collision as a collision that had already locked onto the target. No wonder this guy could keep up with his speed in the beginning. ¡°Ah~~~¡± Blumer opened his mouth as if he was intoxicated and made a sound that shook the banquet hall. The sound made everyone except Edmund frown. It was indeed too unpleasant to hear and it affected others¡¯ performance. But at the same time, it must also affect Kuro. The photographer, Richard, had already assumed a posture. The thumbs and index fingers of his hands were clasped together on his eyes, ready to be photographed together with George to form a freeze-frame. Kayla appeared on the other side, aiming at Kuro. He was second-hand. Even if Richard failed, he had to make sure he could strip Kuro¡¯s soul. Beside him, Vader also took a deep breath and prepared to speak. He was going to begin the prophecy. As long as Richard is predicted to be able to photograph Kuro, he will be able to photograph him. ¡°Rich will definitely¡­¡± Boom! However, before he finished speaking, his body suddenly stiffened and a look of horror appeared on his face. Not only him, but everyone, including Edmund, widened their eyes in horror. It was as if there was a layer of blood around them, making it difficult to breathe. Killing intent! What a heavy murderous aura! A murderous aura that made people unable to move! Bang! In the next moment, a loud sound spread. George¡¯s body, which had rushed up, had a big hole in the center, and a fist flashing with the light of golden lightning came out of his chest and all the way to his vest. George opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he spat out a large ball of blood that fell to the ground. The fist was retracted and George¡¯s body fell to the ground and there was no sound. Kuro floated in the air and raised his bloody fist. His gradually dyed scarlet eyes swept around the people below and he said indifferently, ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t kill people without a knife¡­¡± Once he figured it out, he could kill someone. To deal with this kind of person with unknown abilities, as long as the ability is clear, it is enough. Although these people have strange abilities, their own strength¡­ It really made Kuro unable to do anything. His killing intent was enough to shock everyone. ¡°George!¡± With a roar, Kayla jumped up nimbly and grabbed Kuro with her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll skin your soul!!¡± Snap. A finger with Haki directly blocked Kayla¡¯s hand. His finger didn¡¯t touch Kayla¡¯s hand at all, but used Haki to isolate him from the outside. ¡°Lingling doesn¡¯t even dare to say that she will peel off my soul, are you worthy?¡± Kuro shook his head and smiled at him. He turned his arm and his index finger blocked Kayla, but his middle finger bent down and flicked at his head. ¡°Finger Gun . Bullet.¡± Bang! He flicked his middle finger forward and made a bloody hole in Kayla¡¯s head. ¡°I predict¡­¡± At this moment, Vader finally reacted to the murderous aura. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw Kuro glaring at him again. ¡°Eye Sword.¡± A look of pain appeared on Vader¡¯s face as he held his chest and curled up. Whoosh! In the next moment, Kuro¡¯s body disappeared from midair and before anyone could react, he ran directly in front of Vader. ¡°Prophecy, get out of the sea!¡± Kuro directly punched his head and then dodged again and kicked Maros on the other side. His legs were like swords and his foot pierced through Maros¡¯ heart. ¡°You¡¯re the most annoying one. You even dare to stab me. Oh, and that dwarf, my Autumn Water has been peeled off. Do you know what that feels like? Both of you must die.¡± Kuro retracted his foot and didn¡¯t even look at Maros, who was lying on the ground and vomiting blood, but looked at Edmund. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand why I became a general. It doesn¡¯t matter, I can teach you well today. Today, not to mention you are a king, even if you are a tenryubito, you will die here today. Don¡¯t ask, if you ask, it will be a shipwreck!¡± Ripples appeared in the surrounding space after Maros was pierced. Then, their surroundings changed and many people appeared around them. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda¡¯s surprised voice came from behind him. Kuro looked back and smiled. He hooked his finger and lifted Autumn Water, which Leda was holding, into his hand. ¡°When a person dies, the ability is naturally removed.¡± Chapter 1137 - 1137 Stop, I Have No Time to Listen to Your Story 1137 Stop, I Have No Time to Listen to Your Story Once Maros died, the isolated sealed space was naturally removed. The empty banquet hall in the outside world had everything at this time, including long tables, candlesticks, fireplaces, and carvings. Of course, there were also corpses. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Doberman frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I was tricked.¡± Kuro held Autumn Water and pointed at Edmund. ¡°This person covets my flesh!¡± ¡°Nani!¡± Leda looked at the handsome Edmund in shock and then at Kuro. Her big eyes were full of confusion, followed by anger and embarrassment. It¡¯s fine if she usually guards against other women, but now she even guards against men? Edmund¡¯s face was gloomy. He thought so well, but he did not expect Kuro to invalidate all his ideas! Admiral¡­ is he that strong!? ¡°Why¡­ why are you so strong? You shouldn¡¯t be like this. As long as you are a human, you should have weaknesses. I have so many metahumans, why can¡¯t I face you!¡± Edmund¡¯s defense was broken and he was no longer as calm as before. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Go and ask Kaido and Lingling. It¡¯s been a long time, but why hasn¡¯t anyone who is just capable made them suffer.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and raised his head. ¡°Ability users are strange, of course. Of course, Kaido and Lingling can make countless mistakes, and these ability users will die if they make one mistake.¡± This is the difference. Ability users are treacherous, but no matter how treacherous, the body is still the body, and the life is still the life. I¡¯ve never heard that if I give you a cut, you can give me a stronger cut. That kind of person is already famous in the sea. The only thing that a person in the gutter can do is not to use martial arts to launch a sneak attack and try to use his ability to make others suffer when they are careless. But once he is taken seriously, especially by someone of Kuro¡¯s level, there is nothing he can do except die. ¡°Anyway, I am now going to arrest you for attacking Marines and protecting criminals.¡± Kuro blew out the smoke. ¡°That¡¯s it, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch the king!¡± Hansa stepped forward with trembling fat all over his body, opened his hands and shouted, ¡°No one is allowed to pass by me!¡± ¡°Finger Gun: Vampire!¡± Leda opened her palm and spread her fingers. From five fingers, the finger gun flew out and hit Hansa, making his flesh tremble. ¡°It¡¯s useless, I reflect¡­¡± Hansa was about to roar, but his voice became lower and lower. In the end, his body softened and he fell to the ground. Leda retracted her hand and said in disgust, ¡°My whole body is too disgusting. I don¡¯t want to touch you.¡± Her ability was attached to the finger gun. She had learned it when she was in East Blue. At that time, Kuro had not killed Golden Lion yet. Seeing that Hansa had fallen, Tavish quickly protected Edmund and said: ¡°King, you go first, I will hold them!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be delayed.¡± Kuro¡¯s voice came from beside him. Shua! A black light flashed and directly took Tavish¡¯s head. Kuro swung Autumn Water and didn¡¯t even look at Tavish¡¯s brainless body, but looked directly at Edmund¡¯s exposed head through the body and said: ¡°You are caught now, you won¡¯t die. If you resist again, I don¡¯t care about anything.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die¡­¡± After the shock, Edmond suddenly reacted and smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten that I am immortal. Let me tell you, I am a ¡®contractor¡¯ who ate the ¡®contract fruit¡¯. Whether it is oral or document, as long as I make a contract with someone, the contract will definitely be valid. As early as when I obtained the ability, I made a contract with more than a million citizens of the Dominican Republic. As the king, I allowed them to stay on this land, but they have to pay for me with wealth, power, force, and even their lives.¡± ¡°Do you know what this means? It means that they will pay with their lives for me. Do you think the person you just cut is me? No, if you kill me once, one person will pay with his life for me and die in my place.¡± Edmund opened his hand and laughed wildly. ¡°Only because their people are my people, only because I am the King of the Dominican Republic! I can live and kill here, and I can do whatever I want here!¡± After laughing, he lowered his head and stared at Kuro ferociously. ¡°Kill me! You can kill all the citizens of the Dominican Republic. Didn¡¯t you just use the Demon Slayer Token? So what if you use it again? More than 100,000 people have been killed, and more than a million people are just a little more. If you really have the courage, then come!¡± Doberman said solemnly: ¡°Troublesome metahuman?¡± Burning Mountain closed his eyes and waved his hand to start the retreat of the Marines surrounding this place. There was no other way. In this case, the Marines could not do anything at all. ¡°You bastard!¡± Kaz suddenly stood up and shouted at Edmund: ¡°What right do you have to be a king! That¡¯s your people! Instead of looking for their welfare, you exploit them, even their lives!¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± Edmond was suddenly agitated and said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand at all! You think this underground station is why it became like this, you think I haven¡¯t thought about it? No, I tell you, I¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Kuro waved his hand and interrupted Edmund. ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to listen to your story. I¡¯m not interested. I can¡¯t kill you, right? Come on, get a Seastone Handcuff.¡± If you can¡¯t kill people, do you think Seastone is dead? He¡¯s a Marine! With Seastone in his hand, he threw him into Impel Down. Who cares if you are immortal or how many lives are in your hands? If you have the ability, come out and take a look. After the last Impel Down battle, Impel Down is even more heavily guarded now. If he really comes out again, Magellan will probably be too ashamed to be the deputy director. Kuro¡¯s words surprised Edmund. ¡°Se-Seastone?¡± ¡°Yes, Seastone¡­¡± Kuro nodded and then looked at Burned Mountain and Doberman in disdain. ¡°Are you two fighting pirates in the sea for a long time? Why are you retreating? If you want to deal with metahumans, use Seastone. What is there to think about?¡± Burning Mountain came to a realization and directly ordered, ¡°Use the net bomb!¡± A group of soldiers ran forward and raised their guns to aim at Edmund. This gun is not a bullet but a net with Seastone in it. He would first trap them, then handcuff them with Seastone, and that would be it. ¡°I am the king, you have no right to arrest me!¡± Edmund panicked and quickly said: ¡°I am the king of the union country!¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°There is one thing that you may not know. Let me tell you this, kingship is a mutual recognition. Your one million people recognize you, and you are the king. This is your recognition of the lower class, and the upper class is the recognition of the World Government to you, and you can be the king of the affiliated countries.¡± ¡°As for now, I don¡¯t recognize you on behalf of the higher-ups, so¡­ you can be a noble from a legal point of view, but you are not a king if I don¡¯t recognize you. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 1138 - 1138 Family and Friends, Siblings! 1138 Family and Friends, Siblings! Does Kuro have the power to depose a king? Of course not. Actually, the World Government does not have this authority. They collect protection fees and do not have the authority to forcefully abolish it. The last time Dressrosa did something like that was because Doflamingo was the king in jurisprudence. He fell because of crime, so Dressrosa had no king. At that time, although King Riku was recognized by the neighboring countries, he was not legally the king of Dressrosa because he had long retired. King Riku could not be considered a noble at that time. In addition, there were no other royal families, so the World Government could choose a king. It is the same now. The World Government has no power in this regard. However, it was normal for Marines to arrest people who committed crimes. Although it is a little forceful, as long as the matter is done, the World Government will also forcibly acknowledge it. When it comes to tenryubito, the World Government will show strong and shameless behavior. Knowing this, Kuro wanted to arrest Edmund without any burden. Wasn¡¯t there more than a million lives here? I won¡¯t kill you, and I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll give you the Seastone directly. What will you do? Without saying much, he fired at the Marine soldiers holding Seastone guns. Balls of nets with Seastone caught Edmund, making him lose his strength. At this time, the Marine who had prepared the Seastone handcuffs cuffed Edmund, leaving him completely powerless. ¡°You have no right to arrest me, you have no right!¡± Edmund was handcuffed by the Marine and was still shouting. ¡°You¡¯re quite strong. Okay, don¡¯t talk so much. Save that little scream for Impel Down. Don¡¯t worry, if Impel Down lets you out again, I¡¯ll personally twist Magellan¡¯s head off.¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and said. Why didn¡¯t he twist his head? Nonsense, he was not the Deputy Director of Impel Down. ¡°Moo!¡± Just as Edmund was handcuffed, a cry suddenly came from the sky. Above the castle, a huge eagle was diving towards the ground. In the outside world, the bespectacled fat York was also a little crazy. He gathered a lot of King¡¯s Army and prepared to attack the Marine defense line. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± York roared: ¡°What are you doing! You are blocking the palace, do you not want to be a Marine? That is the king of the union country!¡± ¡°No!¡± At this time, Basil was also guarding outside and shook his head. ¡°Although you are my friend, the person inside has broken the law. I can¡¯t let you in.¡± ¡°Get out of the way, Basil! We are close friends! Isn¡¯t it normal to break some rules for friends!¡± York¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°This¡­¡± Basil was a little shaken. Yes, this was his good friend, family, and brother! Got to add ¡­ No, I don¡¯t think I have any money. ¡°Move, Basil, for the sake of our friends.¡± York¡¯s words were inexplicably tempting. He stepped closer and said, ¡°We are friends and I want to save my king. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m right about that. I didn¡¯t ask you to help me. Even if you step aside, you have done your duty as a friend. We are the best of friends.¡± ¡®Friends?¡¯ York said this with disdain in his eyes. If he wanted friends, he could have them anytime. This is because he is a ¡®friendly person¡¯ who has eaten the ¡®Friendly Fruit¡¯. Within a meter, as long as one steps into his ability range, they will be affected by his ability and think that he is a good friend of the person who has been inflicted with the ability. As for shaking hands, that was just a cover. He could activate his ability without shaking hands. As early as before, Basil had been hit by his ability. He originally wanted to affect those high-level Marines, but unfortunately, those people seemed to be alerted and made him keep a distance of one meter. But there is one of them. This person is a colonel after all. He can at least trouble the Marines for a while. As he was thinking, he had already approached Basil and was about to pat his shoulder and say, ¡°Sazir, I¡­¡± At this moment, a fist came into his sight and it grew bigger and bigger, blocking all his vision. Bang! York was knocked to the ground by a punch. Basil raised his fist and said righteously, ¡°Even if we are friends, you can¡¯t make me disobey orders. I am a Marine, I have to follow orders!¡± So what if they were friends? Marines had many friends. They still had to be arrested for breaking the law. These are two different things. At most, I¡¯ll come back and apologize to you¡­ ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®Why should I apologise to you?¡¯ Basil tilted his head, as if something in his eyes had broken. He stared at York, who had fainted on the ground, and asked curiously, ¡°Strange, why are you my friend? When did I ask you to be my friend? Bah! I am a Marine Captain, I don¡¯t want to be friends with people like you who like to exploit the people.¡± It was just the body of an ordinary person. After being punched down, his ability was naturally removed. Basil killed an ability user, and above the castle, the eagle was still diving. Doberman and Flaming Mountain pulled out the knives from their waists and were about to jump up. Kuro waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t feel any killing intent. Stop for a while.¡± The huge Harst Giant Eagle transformed into a human form and knelt on one knee. ¡°Please let go of the king, Admiral!¡± He lowered his head and begged, ¡°King, Edmund he¡­ he just wants revenge, he doesn¡¯t really want to do anything to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking about my body, but you¡¯re still thinking about my soul. You don¡¯t want to do anything to me? What, you want me to die here?¡± Kuro glanced at Harvey and then looked at Edmund, who was still struggling but was being carried by Marine like a little chick because of Seastone. ¡°Bah, are you worthy? There are many people who are thinking about me. You are not Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), are you worthy of thinking about me?¡± Edmond responded with a ferocious baring of his teeth. ¡°No need to beg him, Harvey! Kill them all and then take me away!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do it, King¡­¡± Harvey pursed his lips and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°You still have to do it! Go! Kill those civilians. If you don¡¯t let me go, you will slaughter them!¡± Edmund roared. ¡°I can¡¯t do it either,¡± Harvey said. ¡°Harvey! How dare you disobey my orders?!¡± Edmund shouted. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Harvey stood up and looked at Edmund and said in a deep voice, ¡°King, you are restrained by Seastone and can¡¯t exert your ability, so my soul is naturally not at your mercy. So this is a mess, as a steward, I don¡¯t accept it. King¡­ remember, you used to be a good king for the welfare of the people. It has been so many years, you should let go of hatred.¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you here. If you don¡¯t want to stop me, then get lost. I want to escort people and then report it.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said. Chapter 1139 - 1139 A Lot of Devil Fruit 1139 A Lot of Devil Fruit Kuro really didn¡¯t have time to listen to anything. These ability users who appeared out of nowhere had already annoyed him. For the sake of the alliance country, Kuro wanted to sink the island directly. However, although Kuro did not let Harvey say it, Harvey eventually said it. To put it simply, Edmund used to be a good king. When he succeeded the throne, the Dominican Republic had not unified these islands yet, but although he was a new conqueror, he also wanted to benefit the Dominican people as a whole, so with the support of a good friend, he began to build underground trains. This thing is originally for Dominicans to communicate with each other. By relying on trains, communication can be achieved faster. It was also his friend¡¯s dream. But later, Tenryubito came, the one who died on Comerick Island. His arrival caused the underground train project to stop, and the most annoying thing was that those civilians who had to pass through their own homes because they were afraid of losing their property gathered together and captured his friend and gave him to Tenryubito. Tenryubito was curious about him and took him away. Then, there was nothing else¡­ In the end, the underground train was built with violence and iron blood. Edmund began to transform completely from then on, becoming a tyrant. This is probably the story, a love-hate relationship about gay love. The good king turned bad because of the death of his best friend and swore to take revenge on the people and tenryubito. After all, there was no news of his best friend. He was probably killed by Tenryubito. Kuro was not interested. On the sea, there are many such things. What can he say? He was a Marine. He was here on a mission. ¡°Forget it, I originally wanted to take you to Mariejois for a mission. You should go directly to Impel Down and face being killed by tenryubito.¡± Kuro glanced at Edmund and waved his hand again. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can give me the money. I¡¯ll take it myself. Anyway, you can¡¯t be king anymore. Kaz, Wilbur, take some people and search.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them saluted and began to search the palace with a group of Marines. ¡°Doberman, burn the mountain. I will leave this person to you and send him directly to Impel Down. I will draft the report.¡± Kuro pointed to Edmund and said to the two Vice-Admiral. ¡°Understood.¡± The two nodded. Doberman thought for a moment and said, ¡°General Kuro, or we can¡­¡± The meaning of those words was not fully expressed, but basically, they could be understood. It¡¯s not impossible to avoid a long delay. Let¡¯s just do it directly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. After entering the Impel Down, can you still come up with something? Send a message to Magellan, this person must be watched by me.¡± Kuro said. Now that the Seastone is tied up, Kuro can actually kill him, because this guy¡¯s ability seems to be more difficult to deal with. It is the rule of language trap, and it will be easier to kill him directly. But who knows where the fruit will end up? He couldn¡¯t guarantee that Leda¡¯s small backpack would be shipped. Speaking of backpacks¡­ Kuro thought of something and hooked his finger. He saw the small backpack that Lida was carrying float up and float to his side. ¡°My bag! Kuro, what are you doing? Are you hungry?¡± Leda reached out to grab it, but when she saw that it was Kuro, she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll check you.¡± Kuro opened his bag and looked inside. Then he raised his eyebrows and looked at Lida strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to eat it? You don¡¯t have to look at me like that, eat it.¡± Leda waved her hand, pretending to be heroic, but there was still some unwillingness between her eyebrows. There are so many things, why did he eat them in his bag? That was her emergency food storage. ¡°You¡¯re a big hit today.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and took out a fruit from his bag. Devil Fruit. Then, he took out another one. He took out another one. He took out another one! Kuro took out six Devil Fruits from this bag. Six! Together with the Vengeful Spirit of Komerick, he only killed eight of them. This time, there were six. Don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s the Devil Fruit here. ¡°Well, today¡¯s collection has grown a lot.¡± Looking at the Devil Fruit on the ground, Kuro sighed and did not know what to say. I can¡¯t eat or drink anything, and I can¡¯t sell it. Any one of these is a disaster. Almost all the people he killed this time are related to the hard rules, especially the prophecy and the vengeful spirit that can arouse the resentment in the heart. They are all relatively tricky. He did not know if it was among these Devil Fruits, but in any case, it was better to keep it for himself. ¡°Kaz, I don¡¯t want the spoils of war. I¡¯ll take these Devil Fruits. You can share the rest.¡± Kuro instructed Koro to put away the Devil Fruit and turned to Kaz, who was about to enter the depths of the palace. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Kaz nodded heavily. ¡°We don¡¯t want it either. It¡¯s meaningless.¡± Doberman and Burning Yamamoto were not short of money. They were willing to come here this time because of Kuro¡¯s orders. A little money is useless to them. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back and report. Crowe, draft the report and send it to the top. Go back.¡± Kuro waved his hand and led the way towards the underground train tower. As for the subsequent specific affairs of this kingdom, that is decided by their country or by the World Government. In short, it has nothing to do with him as a Marine. Just as Kuro was about to go back, Kaz and Wilbur entered the depths of the castle. They grabbed a servant and asked for the address of the treasure house. And then opening it ¡­ Money, not much. The gold coins are about half the room. But more things ¡­ Wilbur picked up the small stacked boxes. There were about twenty of them. He opened one and took a look. ¡°Devil Fruit!¡± Wilbur exclaimed and opened several other boxes. All Devil Fruit¡­ ¡°Why are there so many Devil Fruit?¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°What does this king want?¡± ¡°What he does is not important.¡± Wilbur looked at these Devil Fruits and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro said that we are free to distribute them. We don¡¯t want the money, but we must take the Devil Fruits. On Dressrosa¡¯s side¡­¡± Doberman and Burning Mountain personally said that they didn¡¯t want it, and Mr. Kuro also said that they would distribute the spoils, so these things are theirs. Money can be distributed to the soldiers, but they must get this thing. This can increase Dressrosa¡¯s combat power! They had not forgotten their mission, that great and sacred mission. With these Devil Fruits, Dressrosa¡¯s strength will increase another level, and they can also train their own native ability users, instead of like this, most of the high-end combat forces are pirates. Wait, pirates ¡­ Wilbur rolled his eyes and said: ¡°I have thought of how to deal with this country!¡± Chapter 1140 - 1140 Official Battle! 1140 Official Battle! Kaz and Wilbur were planning something there. Of course, Kuro didn¡¯t know. He was on his way back. The Battleships naturally all evacuated. Flaming Mountain and Doberman took the remaining Battleships to Impel Down and then returned to headquarters to report. Kuro was supposed to do this, but he found it troublesome and got someone to take the Battleship away. At this time, in the office, Kuro was half lying in the office chair with his head raised, chewing on a cigar and smoking. As he smoked, he was also looking at the Devil Fruit collected by Crowe on the table. Leda sat at the side and rummaged through her small backpack. She muttered unhappily, ¡°There are a lot of fruits missing¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t take it for granted.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°If that idiot Tiki knew that there was such a strong luck like you, he would probably be angry to death. He endured for decades to have your current achievements.¡± That¡¯s right. Titch endured for so long in Whitebeard¡¯s place. How many years did it take for him to have the ability to hunt metahumans in a frenzy, and this is a piece of cake for Leda, but she hates a few lousy fruits. That¡¯s a fruit matter! How many fruits can a random fruit here buy? You can even buy Golden Apple! ¡°Mr. Kuro, the report has been revised.¡± At this time, Crowe came in with the report and said: ¡°Do you want to send it out now?¡± ¡°Send it, I won¡¯t read it, I am too lazy to read it.¡± Kuro waved his hand. Through the Den Den Mushi in the fax file, this report can be easily sent out. For the higher-ups, it was nothing more than Kuro killing another hundred thousand people and capturing the local king. Mary Joa. The moment the report was sent out, it naturally fell into their hands. Between powers. The five old men put on a pose that had never changed. It seemed that without this pose, they would have lost the symbol of Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars). However, they were frowning now. The report sent by Kuro was put aside, and they had a new report in their hands. The few of them were silent and the air seemed to have frozen. After a long time, the curly-haired old man was the first to speak. ¡°It is indeed unexpected that things have become like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually a stalemate.¡± The long-bearded old man said. The old man with the sword nodded and said, ¡°If they fail, it will be related to us. We can¡¯t let the sea go berserk.¡± ¡°On the Marine side, we have to make corresponding preparations, or we should be the first to attack.¡± The red-skinned old man said. The old man on the map sighed and picked up the report on the side. He glanced at it and said, ¡°The sea is getting more and more violent. In comparison, Kuro¡¯s actions are still reassuring. This time, the matter was handled well. Although Tenryubito is dead, he is still a citizen of a country. Killing more than 100,000 people and adding a king is enough. With our influence, this punishment will not make the participating countries feel disgusted.¡± The old man with the knife clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Even several tenryubito are dead, this is a very bad sign. It is indeed time to attack. Let Kuro go and see what the result is.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± The other old men nodded. ¡°Let Sakasugi go to the meeting. Professional things need to be done by professionals.¡± ¡­ . A few days later, Kuro slowly returned to headquarters. However, as soon as he reached the port, he was called up. Sakasugi wants him ¡­ All the way to the top, as soon as Kuro entered, he saw many familiar faces. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re all here¡­¡± He saw that in the office, in addition to Sakasugi, Old Lady Crane was also there, as well as Onigumo, Stolobelli, Mole, and¡­ ¡°Branio? You¡¯re here too. What¡¯s wrong? Is there a meeting?¡± Kuro found the seat that belonged to him, which was next to Sakasugi, where the old man used to sit. ¡°There is a meeting, Brannaugh¡­¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°Yes.¡± Brannew responded and took out a document and handed it to Kuro. ¡°General Kuro, take a look.¡± That serious expression made Kuro¡¯s expression freeze. What has happened this time? As he was thinking, he glanced at the document and his eyes widened and he stood up. ¡°You¡¯re kidding!¡± Kuro slapped the document. ¡°How is this possible? Where did the evaluation come from? Who did the evaluation? Is there any professionalism? This is impossible!¡± It was a report, a report from the Kingdom of Peace. Written by the CP organization still in the Country of Peace, the situation of the current Country of Peace and¡­ the alliance of Kaido and Lingling is about to be overturned by the alliance of Straw Hat. This has risen to risk! ¡°This is the truth. The higher-ups want us to make a decision,¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice. ¡°But the higher-ups want us to take the initiative to attack and prevent us from being unable to deal with the violence of the sea.¡± Crane nodded. ¡°I called you here because it¡¯s your general. Similarly, you came into contact with the Country of Peace half a year ago and know the specific situation. I also asked you to analyze it.¡± ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! I¡¯m not looking down on Straw Hat, don¡¯t misunderstand, what I mean is, those ugly people in the Country of Peace are all garbage!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This thing can¡¯t come true. The report on it says that it¡¯s extremely risky. Where does the evidence come from? How can it grow to the point where it can subvert two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) alliances in half a year?! Isn¡¯t this a joke? If it really comes true, where will our face go? We will lose all our face in the world!¡± Those so-called supernovas have cultivated for a year and a half and have been rats in the Country of Peace for so long. Now, they actually told him in the report that there is a possibility of defeating Kaido and Lingling Alliance. This possibility is very high! What a joke! This is rubbing their Marine¡¯s face on the ground! More than half a year ago, Kuro and Kaido fought with Lingling and almost lost because there was still a gap. At this moment, a few brats came up? On what basis! ¡°Branio!¡± Kuro shouted. ¡°Details, tell me.¡± ¡°Yes, Admiral.¡± Brannaugh turned on the voice-over image Den Den Mushi. The Den Den Mushi¡¯s eyes glowed and formed an image on the prepared curtain. It was some pictures that had been taken. The scene displayed on it was a mess and there were traces of battle everywhere. The location of the battle is in Kano City. Some of the photos were particularly eye-catching. There was a picture of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling gathered together. Charlotte Lingling was riding on a thundercloud, and in her right hand was Napoleon¡¯s left hand, Prometheus, with his tongue drooping like a Onibabas. Next to him was Kaido, who had transformed into a dragonman. In front of them were several familiar figures. Brannaugh clasped his hands behind his back and said: ¡°Three days ago, with Straw Hat Kid Luffy as the leader, ¡®Pirate Hunter¡¯ Rolo Noah Zoro, ¡®Death Surgeon¡¯ Trafalgar Law, ¡®Captain¡¯ Eustace Kidd, ¡®Slaughterer¡¯ Kira officially goes to war with Kaido and Big Mom.¡± Chapter 1141 - 1141 I’m still playing in the East China Sea in my teens! 1141 I¡¯m still playing in the East China Sea in my teens! The light emitted by the image reflected on everyone¡¯s faces. Sakasugi saw the big picture on the screen and clenched his fists slightly. Tsuru put her hands on her chin, and the light from the screen reflected her side profile. She looked at the big picture with an inexplicable gaze. Onigumo snorted, ¡°Sea Pirate¡­¡± Momonga did not say anything. He just pressed the handle of the knife on his waist. Strawberry narrowed his eyes and his face gradually became serious. Kuro took out a cigar, lit it, and spat it out. He asked, ¡°Three days ago? Is the photo true? Who took it?¡± Brannaugh said, ¡°The photo came from CP0 organization in the Country of Freedom and Peace. It is very true. They saw the battle the whole time, so they made an assessment.¡± As for why they are in the Country of Peace¡­ The Marines are well aware of the World Government¡¯s mess and are already used to it. This is at least an intelligence source. ¡°Go on,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes, the battle has continued until now and we can see¡­¡± Brannaugh looked back at the curtain and saw that the photos in the curtain were constantly changing. They were basically the fierce battle scenes of the two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and the Luffy Alliance. Among them, there was Kaido who transformed into a dragon, then his defense was broken by Kira, and he was punched by Luffy. There was also Charlotte Lingling who fought with Kidd and Law. ¡°The two sides engaged in a fierce battle and there was a stalemate. Originally, the alliance of Straw Hat was no match for the two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), but in the end, the battle situation changed because of the addition of this person¡­¡± Brannaugh showed everything in the picture, and a scene appeared. Kaido was fighting with a woman with white hair and horns, who was also holding a mace. ¡°Who is that?¡± Crane asked. ¡°Yamato.¡± Brannaugh said, ¡°Kaido¡¯s daughter, he calls himself his son and he is very strong. According to CP0¡¯s report, this Kaido¡¯s son kept saying that he inherited the will of Light Moon Oden and wanted to become the new Light Moon Oden and fought with Kaido.¡± ¡°Light Moon¡­ Oden.¡± Tsuru chewed on this name and said, ¡°The one Roger and Newgate thought highly of in the first place? The samurai?¡± ¡°It should be him, and the addition of Kaido¡¯s son has turned the tide of the battle. Straw-hat boy joined hands with Yamato and gradually gained the upper hand. And the second of the Three Disasters under his command, ¡®Flame Calamity¡¯ Ash fought with Pirate Hunter Rolo Noah Zoro, and ¡®Plague¡¯ Quinn fought with ¡®Blackfoot¡¯ Yamaji.¡± The scene changed again, showing two scenes. One was of Zoro holding three knives and fighting with Ember, who was like a big black mouse, and the other was of Quinn cutting into Yamaji, but the knife seemed to be broken by Yamaji¡¯s defense. ¡°Collapsed?¡± Mole asked, ¡°Does ¡®Blackfoot¡¯ Sanji have such a strong defensive ability?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for the transformation people of the Vinsmoke family to have that kind of defense,¡± Onigumo said. ¡°In addition, there are also Whitebeard remnants led by Marco who has officially entered the Country of Peace and is fighting with the Big Mom Pirates and the Beast Pirates,¡± Brannew said. ¡°Marco?¡± Strawberry frowned and said, ¡°He has disappeared for a long time, why did he suddenly appear again?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. I beat Tiki badly. He should be looking for Tiki now. Why did he run to the Country of Peace?¡± ¡°This is unknown, but according to the news, it seems to be related to the two fur tribe leaders of Zowu, or the influence of Light Moon Oden.¡± Brannaugh continued to switch the photos and said, ¡°The three-day war caused a change in the battle situation. Kaido was injured by Straw Hat and Yamato, and Big Mom¡­¡± The photo appeared and a scene appeared. Law used a long knife and penetrated Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body from the back, and a large number of weapons and even the steel bars in the building were stripped out and rushed towards Charlotte Lingling. Below her was Kidd. ¡°Big Mom also seems to be very embarrassed by Law and Kidd¡¯s joint attack. At the same time, Kaido¡¯s ¡®Flying Rokushiki¡¯ also seems to have suffered defeat, and with Marco¡¯s help, their pirate group is also gradually retreating.¡± Brannaugh said, ¡°Based on so much live feedback, CP0 assessment, the alliance between Kaido and Charlotte Lingling is likely to fail.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s simply a random analysis. Why! How long has it been? How can he grow so strong?¡± ¡®How long has it been?¡¯ It has only been a year since Straw Hat and the others entered the Country of Peace. Half a year ago, they were still hiding like rats, and now they can fight Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) head-on? It was not that Kuro looked down on him, but this really did not make sense. ¡°Genius is everywhere. Besides, he is Garp¡¯s grandson.¡± Crane said slowly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you young yourself, Kuro?¡± ¡°When I was a teenager, I was still playing in the mud in East Blue!¡± Upon hearing this, Kuro immediately said, ¡°I started cultivating when I was six years old. Good, even if this straw hat boy is talented and started cultivating when he was still in his mother¡¯s womb, there is not enough time! When I was his age, not to mention Kaido, I may not even be a match for Shichibukai. He ran to the Country of Peace for so little time, and he can be evaluated to have the risk of facing two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)?¡± How old is Kuro now? Twenty-eight years old. Four years ago, when he first entered the Grand Line, he was 24. Now, four years have passed and he has reached 28. How old is Straw Hat? He was 16 when he went out to sea and he is only 20 years old now. Twenty ¡­ He can beat Kaido at twenty? In that case, does he have the final say in the future? Kuro boasted that his talent was not bad. Although many sword arts were copied with the template of [Unseen Grace] and the memory of his previous life, it was undeniable that he was also a kind of talent. He had never been inferior to anyone in sword arts. Now he is the number one swordsman in the world! Even so, he never thought that he would be able to defeat Kaido or Charlotte Lingling. Both of them are the ceiling. Why do you think you can win just because you say so? They have cultivated for so many years. Do you think they are useless? Those who lack the most basic reverence for the sea have long sunk into the sea and been eaten by sea beasts. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to analyze it,¡± Crane said. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Kuro. Put down your arrogance and calm down.¡± As a new Admiral, of course they are arrogant, which is the same as the traditional old Marines. He also has the right to be arrogant. His strength, his achievements, and his current status are certainly qualified. But now, they want to analyze, not just deny. Kuro stared at the photo on the screen, bit his cigar, and took a deep breath. ¡°My analysis is absolutely impossible. There is a problem with this assessment itself. CP0 is not strong enough, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°But the higher-ups don¡¯t think so, and¡­¡± Crane looked at the photo of the straw hat-wearing figure who punched Kaido. ¡°The miracle caused by this kid can no longer be described by common sense. We have to be on guard.¡± Chapter 1142 - 1142 Marines Never Fear Times! 1142 Marines Never Fear Times! Kuro could not refute Crane¡¯s words. Bird food ¡­ Ever since this kid debuted, the things he did were very surprising. Not to mention East Blue, in Kuro¡¯s opinion, the Straw Hat kid can indeed dominate East Blue with his newly debuted strength. At that time, he will be domineering, but he will be unconscious. However, he was able to defeat Crocodile as soon as he entered the Grand Line. Kuro could only say that Crocodile was really unlucky. There was an even more unlucky Moria behind him. Kuro had never thought that the Straw Hat kid at that time could really kill these two people, but no matter which world it is, the result is the winner. They were defeated, including Doflamingo. It was indeed a miracle that he was able to escape from the Demon Slayer Token while he was on the Justice Island. It could only be counted as a miracle. Two years ago, when they were about to go to sea in Sabaody Archipelago, Kuro personally tested their strength. He was so weak that even Kuro didn¡¯t want to be serious. Of course, Garp stopped him at that time. It has only been two years, and they can already deal with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), and there is still a possibility of victory. It has been four years since Kuro entered the Grand Line, and it has been four years since the Straw Hat Kid debuted from the East China Sea. However, he has only been in the Country of Peace for a year. The last time Kuro went there, he just found a way to escape from prison, and now he has a chance to defeat Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? How could Kuro believe that? At this time, Crane said: ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that according to our intelligence and rumors, the Straw Hat kid was able to stay in the Country of Peace for so long without falling, and he even became more and more courageous and defeated many people in the Country of Peace. We can¡¯t look at this person in a traditional way, or we can think about what will happen if they really win¡­¡± These words made everyone¡¯s expression turn cold. ¡°It will enter a very chaotic era¡­¡± Momonga sighed. ¡°Evil must be killed!¡± Onigumo bit his cigar and looked solemn. But there was no denying that they were all afraid. If these people of the New Era win, it means that the sea has entered the Berserk state again, and it also means that Marine is about to enter that kind of chaotic world again. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Suddenly, a faint voice came from the side. Everyone turned their eyes to the source of the sound. Sitting next to Sakasugi was Kuro. Kuro put down the report and exhaled the smoke. He glanced at everyone and said, ¡°Even if we really win, what can we do? Marine has always had enemies since its establishment and it has never changed. The times will always be like that. Let¡¯s not talk about the distant ones. After the end of the Locos era, who would have thought that it would enter the new ¡®Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era? If the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era is defeated, it will be like the name we give them, it will enter the ¡®Age of Extreme Evil¡¯. But in short, it is just an era of pirates updating it¡­¡± Kuro stood up and walked to the Den Den Mushi. He turned off the switch and the image on the screen disappeared. ¡°What we have to do is try our best to make them disappear.¡± Kuro turned around and looked at everyone. ¡°The higher-ups want me to make a trip? Then I¡¯ll make a trip and see if those people are really qualified to defeat Kaido and Lingling.¡± Hearing this, a smile appeared on everyone¡¯s lips. It was indeed the right choice for him to be a general. Yes, their Marine has never been afraid of the times. During the Lox era, there was Garp and Sengoku, and during the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era, there were three original generals. Even if they really want to enter a new era, they also have Kuro. No matter when, their Marine is still an enemy of pirates. This is eternal, this is their justice! ¡°You have worked hard,¡± Crane said slowly. Sakasugi nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kuro.¡± Kuro flicked his cloak and walked straight out of the office and left from the Headquarters building. There should not be any support for him to go to the Country of Peace this time. He is a general himself. The three generals have never heard of the two generals mixing together except for the World Government. They basically act alone. Most importantly, there were not many people. Green Bull guarding Mariejois is the decision of the higher-ups. Brother Yixiao is in charge of New World Frontline, and the rest is Kuro himself. He was a general and had this power, so he naturally had this obligation. Breaking into the Country of Peace is not a small matter. The decision made by the higher-ups is to make a big move. It is not like the last time when Kuro saved the old man alone. Once he breaks into the Country of Peace, he must be prepared to fight the two Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and even those supernovas. There are too many forces in the Country of Peace now. The forces of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the forces of the Supernova League, the forces of the Fur Tribe, the forces of the Whitebeard remnants led by Marco, and more than half of the world¡¯s famous forces are here. Kuro called Crowe directly. ¡°Go, take my ship out and fill it up. Call everyone. Let¡¯s go to the Country of Peace!¡± The Golden Lion has not moved for a long time. Now is the time to move out. As for the people, there is no need to bring so many people. It is enough to transfer them from the Headquarters. They only need to bring two Vice-Admiral Leda and Crowe, and a full ship of 3,000 Marines is enough to break into a place like the Country of Peace. No matter how many people there are, there are not that many people. There are no preparations for a full-frontal war, and it is impossible to give so many people to Kuro. 3,000 people is enough. He is going to observe the battle and then take action, not go in to fight. With a group of pirates fighting for their lives, what can a Marine regiment like him do? He will be easily targeted. But he had to go. Firstly, he could only go by himself. Secondly, he really wanted to see why CP0 would give such an evaluation. Did Kaido and Charlotte Lingling become worse after throwing too many banquets in the Country of Peace recently, or are those young brats really getting stronger? ¡­ . An island in the New World. ¡°Little ones!¡± In an empty place in the island, a red-haired man with three scars on his left eye stood up and laughed. ¡°Set sail, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Oh! Captain!!¡± The people on the island shouted and packed their things. ¡°Shanks¡­¡± Ben Beckman walked over and said to Red Hair: ¡°Are we really going to act? If we act, we will be misunderstood by the Marines.¡± Shanks smiled and looked up at the sky. He said slowly, ¡°We have to protect New Era¡­¡± ¡°Will we definitely win?¡± Ben Beckman hesitated. Shanks nodded with determination in his eyes. ¡°I believe Luffy!¡± The clouds in the sky seemed to slowly turn into a bright smile wearing a straw hat. Shanks watched in a daze and suddenly smiled in relief. ¡°Times are always changing, and no one is constant. We will be eliminated eventually, but will, only will can be passed down. The changes of times, the dreams of people, the will passed down for generations, all we can do is to be a temporary navigator until the next successor appears!¡± Chapter 1143 - 1143 Marines and Pirates 1143 Marines and Pirates The sea is huge. Even the sea area of the Grand Line, which is clearly a sea route, is huge. The New World¡¯s sea is the most dangerous sea in the world. Because of the magnetic field, the Sea Kings in the surrounding Calm Belt come more frequently than in the first half of the world, and as the most unstable sea, there will be some unique phenomena that are almost ¡®miracles¡¯. Lightning, thunder, and snow are all child¡¯s play. A rare ¡®Rainbow Mist¡¯ phenomenon like the first half is not common in the New World, but it is definitely not rare. Who knows, there might be a sky-high current that will cause people to fly directly to the Sky Island. But snakes have their own ways, and rats have their own ways. For people who live in the New World and can still live steadily, this climate is not unbearable. Of course, for Marines, there is also a way to distinguish climate and sea safety. On the sea, a golden object was gradually moving forward. Looking closer, it was a huge golden ship. It was as big as an ordinary fortress. On the hull was a continuous group of fortresses with cannons hanging on them. At the bow of the ship was a golden and powerful hoe. Golden Lion, Kuro¡¯s flagship. Under the wide street-like fortress group, a large number of Marines were moving around, maintaining the basic operation of the flagship. In the largest fortress above, in the large platform office at the top, Kuro sat on the big throne-like chair, half leaning on it, his fingers tapping on the armrest. In front of him, Crowe held a report and asked, ¡°Mr. Kuro, don¡¯t you need to summon Shichibukai?¡± Before setting off, Kuro also instructed Crowe to verify the true situation of the Country of Peace. This is because he is the Chief Captain of his ¡®Sword¡¯, and in the Country of Peace, there is a Division Captain there, and he is one of the ¡®Flying Hexapuma¡¯. ¡°Red Flag¡± Drake. Their Marine also has the existence of infiltrating the enemy. But the result of the verification shocked Kuro. Right now, the battle is very chaotic. Flying Hexagon can¡¯t even take care of itself. Among the Three Disasters, except for Jack, who was killed by Kuro, the other two Disasters are exactly the same as the intelligence that Marine received from CP0. They are held back by the Straw Hat Pirates, and Kaido and Lingling are also in a difficult battle. It was a real hard fight, not fake. This made Kuro take it very seriously, although he still didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Drake¡¯s level is just there. How can he tell what a real hard fight is? According to Loki¡¯s habit, he asked Shichibukai for insurance. It would be a waste not to use these combat power. Kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is no need. Shichibukai is now in stability. We have to consider the impact of the outbreak of the Country of Peace. Most of our forces still have to stay in our Marine base.¡± Just in case, it¡¯s better to stay there and avoid emergencies. ¡°Going to war with Kaido and Charlotte Lingling!¡± Leda, who was fighting with the snacks on the sofa, looked up and said excitedly, ¡°The last time I went to the Country of Peace, I didn¡¯t bring me. This time I want to see it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see!¡± Kuro glanced at her and said: ¡°Let me tell you, after arriving in the Country of Peace, the most important thing for you is to protect yourselves. Don¡¯t think that Haki can definitely protect you. This time, we broke in, and the danger is no less than the War Of The Best. Although we are not directly participating in the war, don¡¯t concentrate your firepower here. What kind of people are in the Country of Peace? Two waves of pirates fighting, and the rest of the battle teams are either standing on this pirate or that pirate, but in the end, aren¡¯t they all pirates?¡± No matter what, they are pirates, but they are Marines. If they break in, they will be targeted. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you know how risky the Battle of the Four Emperors is? The last time we dealt with Tiki, if I didn¡¯t react quickly, you would have been gone.¡± Kuro continued, ¡°And Red Hair, if Mihawk didn¡¯t want to come out and fence with me that time, maybe I would have had a fight with him. Don¡¯t ask why, if you ask, it¡¯s because I have a bad temper. It¡¯s a joke, if he wants to pinch me, he can pinch me, where will my face go?¡± ¡°Red hair¡­¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he is doing. There has been no news of him on the sea. As Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), he has been holding back a little too much recently.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a charlatan, what else can I do?¡± Kuro said disdainfully, ¡°How old is he? He¡¯s 41 years old this year, and he¡¯s still in his prime. The straw-hat boy is old enough to be his son, but he put down his hope. He¡¯s also a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and he¡¯s like an old turtle. This time, such a big thing happened. If he¡¯s not stupid, he will definitely receive the intelligence. I¡¯m on the road now, maybe he will intercept me halfway, just like when he intercepted Kaido, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Red Hair¡¯s thoughts are the most unpredictable. Back then, after intercepting Kaido, he even ran to Marin Van Do to stop the war and made himself look like a savior. He is a pirate! Pirates are the saviors, Marines are the saviors. Whoosh! At this moment, a white light suddenly flashed in the office. Moore flashed in, his face grave. ¡°Kuro, something bad happened.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kuro looked over and glanced at the front. Suddenly, he was stunned and then his eyes widened and he stood up. Crowe¡¯s pupils shrank as he stared at the floor-to-ceiling window in front of him. From this high place, they could see everything around them, and naturally, they could see the approaching dot in front of them. It was the shadow of a ship. The flag on the canvas is a skull with a scar and crossed swords. That ship is basically recognized by anyone in the sea, especially Marines. ¡°Rader Voss!¡± Crowe said in surprise. ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s Red Hair!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Damn, this guy really came to stop me?!¡± What a prophecy! ¡°What do we do, Mr. Kuro, do we give in?¡± asked Crowe. ¡°What a joke!¡± Kuro lit a cigar and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He bit the cigar and walked out with Autumn Water in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what he¡¯s up to!¡± On the deck, Basil and a group of armed Marines stared at the approaching Pirate Ship and swallowed nervously. Red Forth, he knew, was the flagship of Yonk¨­ (Yonk¨­ (Red Hair) Shanks. But why did it have to be here? Coincidence? As the ship approached, it gradually came into contact with the front of the Golden Lion. This incomparably huge ship was still much smaller than the Golden Lion, but the approach of the ship seemed to make even the sky gloomy, making it difficult for Basil to breathe. What is this heavyweight doing here? Basil took a deep breath and ran to the bow of the deck to look down and roared, ¡°Red Hair! What are you doing blocking our way!¡± He is a Marine, he cannot be a coward! Especially against pirates! During this period of time, his performance has been very unsatisfactory to his superior and he has been specially trained many times. He was actually hit several times by Comerick. If he is afraid now, he will be disappointed. Admiral Kuro has already spoken. If he dares to embarrass him again, he will send him back to the headquarters to train. He did not want to experience such an embarrassing thing. ¡°Yo, Marine.¡± At the bow of the opposite ship, Shanks stood there and greeted Basil with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to talk to your general. Do you want me to go up?¡± ¡°What right does a pirate have to board a Battleship!¡± Basil gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake, Red Hair! Get out of the way and don¡¯t stop our general!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you give me face?¡± Shanks shook his head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Suddenly, Kuro¡¯s voice sounded behind Basil. He appeared on the golden hoe and looked down. He said word by word, ¡°If I give you face, who will give me face?¡± Chapter 1144 - 1144 Why Don’t You Give Me Some Face? 1144 Why Don¡¯t You Give Me Some Face? Face is something that needs to be given and even more needs to be earned by oneself. Shanks looked up at Kuro, who was looking down, smiled, pulled out the ¡®Griffin¡¯ on his waist, swung it down, and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you really make an exception, Kuro, no, Kim.¡± As he spoke, the gloominess in the sky seemed to become even more gloomy and gloomy. Kuro put the cigar from the left side of his lips to the right corner of his mouth and bit it to blow out the smoke. ¡°I knew you came to stop me on purpose. Sorry, I can¡¯t let you.¡± With his ability, the easiest way to bypass Red Hair is to fly. But that was also another form of avoidance. On a narrow road, the brave wins. After encountering Akagami (Red Hair), flying and taking a detour are all avoidance. As a Marine, especially as a Marine Admiral, Kuro only has one attitude to show, that is, Marine will not give in when encountering pirates. This is not a simple matter of Marines and pirates encountering each other. This is a political event, because both represent extremely high positions in both camps. One is a general and the other is a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). If any problems occur, they are responsible. Then there is only one outcome, and that is to end with Akagami (Red Hair) taking the initiative to retreat. Kuro will not retreat, he will not even change direction, he will only sail forward. Whoever takes the initiative to give in will be the one who chooses to give up in this operation. Kuro naturally wanted this face. ¡°Why are you blocking my way? If you want to be a nanny so much, go directly to the Country of Peace.¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even want to ask why Red Hair came here. He is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and he is the most low-key Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in the sea. He can block my way, he obviously knows what I am going to do. But what he could not understand was that if he was so worried about Straw Hat, he could just directly go to war with Country of Peace. With him, maybe Straw Hat could really win in Country of Peace. ¡°Everyone has their own experiences, so I naturally won¡¯t interfere. Of course, I won¡¯t let random people destroy the current situation. The pirates will solve their own problems.¡± Shanks¡¯s face gradually became solemn. He clenched the sword in his hand. ¡°Kuro, I will not let you go.¡± Boom! A muffled thunder flashed in the sky, with Kuro and Shanks as the boundary, the sky above seemed to be divided into two halves. The half of the sky in Kuro was clear, while the half of the sky in Shanks was covered with dark clouds and thunder sounded. Ben Beckman smoked a cigarette and took off the gun tied to his waist and held the barrel. Yes, the barrel. He is indeed a gunman, but he often uses the barrel as the handle and has a gun butt to hit people. Lackey Road was holding a piece of meat and bone in one hand and holding a pistol in the other, standing on the other side of Shanks. In the rear, Jesus took the spear on his back and smiled. Further back, the cadres of the Akagami Pirates were all standing on the deck, looking very excited and full of confidence. Unlike last time, Red Hair seems to have brought the cadres with him this time. The first three were the best of the best. Speaking of which, it is strange that the other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) are either ¡®Three Disasters¡¯ or ¡®Three Generals¡¯ or ¡®Four Generals¡¯. Only on Red Hair¡¯s side, the famous cadres are ¡®Three Musketeers¡¯ together, but the Captain is a swordsman, which is very outrageous. However, this was not important. What was important was that Red Discovery was stopping him. ¡°I knew it. I don¡¯t know which traitor tipped you off. I didn¡¯t even call Shichibukai. Who the hell gave you the news?¡± Crack ¡­ The sound of a blade being unsheathed. Kuro slowly pulled out Autumn Water and swung it beside him. The sunlight shone on the blade of the black saber, reflecting a metallic light. Behind them, Crowe and Leda stood on the left and right sides. Moore, Basil, Stork, and Fanny were all waiting behind. ¡°Ah¡­ this is not good. Are you really not going back? Do me a favor. I helped you watch the battle and witnessed you becoming the world¡¯s number one swordsman.¡± Shanks was still unwilling to give up. Kuro pointed Autumn Water forward and said to Shanks, ¡°You still have the face to say that? I go back and think, you are setting a trap for me. I give you face? Why don¡¯t you give me one? Now, get out of my way!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­¡± Shanks shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°It seems that we are going to fight today.¡± ¡°Fire!¡± Kuro simply did not talk nonsense with Shanks and directly shouted, ¡°Throw them into the sea.¡± ¡°Fire!!¡± Boom! Boom! The Marines, who had entered the battle position as soon as they saw Akagami (Red Hair), heard Kuro¡¯s voice. A Rear Admiral who was in charge of the command shouted, and the fortresses on the Golden Lion fired a large number of dense shells. At the same time, Kuro¡¯s relaxed left hand suddenly clenched, ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!¡± On the sea, no one is Kuro¡¯s opponent, not even Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). This place is his home ground! Firing the cannon is just a cover. Let¡¯s destroy Shanks¡¯ ship first! ¡°That can¡¯t let you succeed!¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Shanks¡¯s mouth, as if he had expected it. After Kuro issued the command, he waved his right arm forward, and the sword in his hand directly waved out a wave of air, shaking away half of the fan-shaped shock wave and directly hitting the shells. Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannonball directly exploded above the deck, raising a large cloud of dust. After swinging his sword, Shanks suddenly jumped into the smoke and dust. At this time, Kuro activated his ability. Almost at the same time, Shanks descended from the smoke and dust and slashed down. Clang!! With the crisp sound of metal on metal, Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water collided with Shanks¡¯ ¡®Griffin¡¯, and a spark erupted at the point of collision. Buzz!!! A vast aura spread out with the downward slash of this sword, and an inexplicable strong pressure and deterrence made the sea that had just rolled directly fall into madness. The vortex stirred up under Shanks¡¯ ship directly spread and turned into a huge splash that rolled up and spread out, falling around like a rainstorm. Most of the Marines rolled their eyes at this moment and their bodies went limp and they fainted. Haoshoku! It was Haoshoku Haki! Crowe directly turned into a Half-Human Wolf with sweat on his forehead. He took a fighting posture and said dryly, ¡°Is it so terrifying?¡± Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) have their own characteristics and differences. Kaido and Lingling were not playing the same tune as before. On the other hand, Shanks, as an Esper, was most powerful in Haoshoku. And Kuro had encountered this level of Haoshoku attack before¡­ He exerted strength in his arm and swung forward, directly pushing Shanks away. When he pushed Shanks away, the blade turned into a black light and slashed at Shanks¡¯ neck. Shanks leaned back and dodged the extremely fast knife. He turned over on the deck and moved away from Kokoro. Kuro¡¯s blade missed and he swung Autumn Water again. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Your sword has the style of your Captain¡­¡± Chapter 1145 - 1145 New Battle of Etwall 1145 New Battle of Etwall Shanks¡¯ sword made Kuro seem to know him. It was only a year ago or two ago. He had just transmigrated back and had a fight with Roger. That guy¡¯s knife feels like this, it¡¯s incomparably domineering. Shanks gave him the same feeling. ¡°Oh? You know my Captain? No, you were only two or three years old when the Captain died?¡± Shanks said. In response, Kuro¡¯s two words made Shanks¡¯ eyes widen. ¡°God avoids,¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°How do you know!¡± Shanks exclaimed. When the Captain was arrested, he was already seriously ill and had not shown his combat power for a long time. At that time, Kuro should even be able to remember things, let alone know the Captain¡¯s moves. Karp or Sengoku? Will the older generation of Marines talk about Roger¡¯s deeds? Even Garp couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Oh? No memory?¡± Kuro showed a hint of a smile. ¡°Your old captain¡¯s knife attack more than twenty years ago didn¡¯t feel good.¡± Shanks was stunned. Then he remembered something and looked at Kuro in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s you?! It¡¯s impossible. How could you¡­¡± Then, he calmed down and said with some realization, ¡°Ability? No wonder Barrett attacked G-3 at that time. Before he got off the ship, he kept shouting that he wanted to find you and defeat you. If it weren¡¯t for your knife, the Captain wouldn¡¯t have found a terminal illness.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My knife doesn¡¯t carry germs and plagues. Your old Captain is sick himself. He just died early.¡± Kuro spoke mercilessly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so mean. Captain doesn¡¯t allow you to insult him.¡± Shanks¡¯s face turned cold. Kuro bared his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m a Marine, it¡¯s only right to scold pirates.¡± Shanks tightened his grip on Griffin. ¡°Then it¡¯s only natural for pirates to fight Marines.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Speaking of which, among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), I don¡¯t seem to have fought with you before.¡± Kuro slowly turned Autumn Water around and held it even harder. ¡°I¡¯m curious, how are you going to fight me without your ability?¡± Relying purely on Haki? Even if Shanks can replicate a move like Roger¡¯s ¡®God Evade¡¯, so what? No matter how strong Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement is, it¡¯s only entanglement. No ability means that it can¡¯t be combined with ability, and there is no full power form. One less form is a very big drawback. Mihawk is the same. He is the world¡¯s number one swordsman, not the world¡¯s number one powerhouse. There is a difference between the two. The number one swordsman in the world was praising his swordsmanship and did not represent his true combat power. When they competed back then, they were also competing for the title of the world¡¯s number one swordsman, not to see who was stronger. As for who was stronger, based on the combat power of Kaido and Lingling, Mihawk was definitely not his opponent. Shanks was the same. Kuro was actually a little suspicious of Shanks¡¯ title of ¡®Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). It hasn¡¯t been long since he became Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Including these four years, it has only been ten years. Although it was longer than Titch, Titch Kuro had tested it himself and almost capsized. That combat power, Tiki is qualified to become Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), and as long as he lurks long enough, in a few years or ten years, he will be like Kaido and Lingling, steadily becoming Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), whether in strength or power. There are two fruits, and I can plunder other metahumans. But Shanks, he had to put a question mark. He did not show his strength and even lost an arm in East Blue a few years ago. Only he could make such a big joke. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m curious¡­¡± Kuro raised Autumn Water horizontally, and the light from the blade reflected in his eyes. As he spoke, his figure suddenly flashed. It seemed that there was no change, but it made Shanks directly wave Griffin, and the sword blocked in front of him, directly creating a spark. Clang!! A black light blocked the path of Griffin, and the blade was stuck on the blade. Kuro himself appeared there, and Kuro behind him gradually dissipated like a ripple. Shadow Cut! ¡°You lost an arm in East Blue back then, do you regret it? How can you say such an embarrassing thing out loud?¡± Kuro held Autumn Water in one hand, and the huge force pressed Shanks back a step. Just that step allowed him to find a gap. He quickly lowered his body and Autumn Water slid down along Griffin¡¯s blade, making a sharp sound. Then he stabbed directly at Shanks¡¯s abdomen. Shanks leaned to the side and withdrew his Western sword like lightning, directly standing in front of his abdomen. Dang! The blade caught the Autumn Water Blade again. ¡°East Blue? Who would have thought of that? It¡¯s just a hand. Without a hand, I¡¯m still Shanks, ¡®Red Hair¡¯ Shanks.¡± Shanks¡¯s right arm swung forward violently, pushing away Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water, and his rapier pulled a Z-shaped trajectory in the air and rushed towards Kuro¡¯s head. Kuro didn¡¯t even look at it, his body didn¡¯t move, he just turned his head to the side and avoided this tricky stab, he smiled and said: ¡°Then you have to work hard, broken arm, red hair, this feature, there is a person in the new era like you, he also has Haoshoku, but he is an ability user, in case he has that talent, your position will be replaced.¡± ¡°Just like you replaced Shiki? Kuro.¡± Shanks took a few steps back and pulled away from Kuro. Suddenly, he thought of something and shook his head with a smile. ¡°I believe in Captain, and I also admire Captain. I claim to be Captain¡¯s successor, just as Captain gave me the hat. And you replaced Shiki, that Golden Lion. Is this the new Battle of Atwall?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Kuro seemed to have heard a funny joke and bared his teeth in joy. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy? I¡¯m different from you. You¡¯ve never surpassed your dead Captain. As for me, it was a real sword and a real gun that killed that golden-haired old man on the rudder. Atwall? Do you think you can win with a different metaphor? Storm¡­¡± Kuro pointed towards the sky, and the cloudy sky, which was triggered by Shanks¡¯s strong Haoshoku, directly opened a hole under this finger, revealing the clearer sky above. As the hole opened, the trajectory of the dark clouds gradually dissipated. In an instant, with the hole as the center, a large area scattered. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it, the sky can¡¯t even rain! What storm!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were ferocious. ¡°I have never made a mistake like Shiki. I am not as arrogant as him. In contrast, you are much more arrogant. You are a self-proclaimed savior and guide who wants to change the world. If the world was so easy to change, I would have started it more than ten years ago. It is not your turn to be a pirate here. Stop being so proud!¡± Chapter 1146 - 1146 Fire! 1146 Fire! A dozen years earlier was when Kuro first joined the Marines? Regarding these words, most people just thought that Kuro was just complaining and simply belittling Shanks. Only Crowe was there, deep in thought. Compared to Leda¡¯s confusion, he could clearly understand the meaning of Mr. Kuro¡¯s words. Because he has seen and experienced it, and now he is acting with Mr. Kuro for his goal that is great enough to make the men at sea lose their color collectively. ¡°It¡¯s really a terrible ability, especially now on the sea.¡± Shanks looked up at the dark clouds in the sky that were pierced by Kuro and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to fight you, but¡­¡± He really did not want to fight with Kuro. When he was at the top, the knife that Kuro gave him caused his chest to ache from time to time. It is still on the sea, just as Captain did not want to fight with Shiki at sea, but¡­ Shanks swung the western sword in his hand and the blade made a buzzing sound when it touched the air. His expression gradually became serious and he said in a deep voice, ¡°I believe Luffy, he will definitely win the Country of Peace, so I will not let you go over and disturb him. Young people are blooming their future. Don¡¯t kill the possibility of young people, Kuro!¡± ¡°Your speech is very similar to Rayleigh¡¯s. It¡¯s as if you came from the same boat.¡± Kuro turned Autumn Water around and pointed his blade at Shanks. He said coldly, ¡°Then you will lose another leg like Rayleigh.¡± One of his hands was already missing. It was fine if he lost a leg. ¡°Is it Rayleigh¡­¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°I heard that the vice-captain was killed by you. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but we really have new and old grudges.¡± Marine and One Piece are really the biggest enemies. One inherited Roger¡¯s will, and the other got the power of Shiki. One wants to protect the next generation, the other wants to arrest the next generation. Many of the crew members on his previous ship had been killed by another. Rayleigh and Barrett are all old crew members¡­ It¡¯s unknown whether Rayleigh is dead or not, but Barrett is dead. They were all defeated by Kuro. What the two of them represent, the position they are in, and these things represent that they are the biggest enemies! Kuro knew this, too. Therefore, he would rather fight Kaido and Lingling than Shanks, because it would be easy to fight him to the death. But now ¡­ ¡°Marines and pirates are irreconcilable, Shanks.¡± Kuro swung the blade and reached out with his other hand and gripped it fiercely. ¡°You are in my way!¡± CRASH!! A large number of raindrops suddenly fell from the sky. The raindrops were as big as fists and fell behind Shanks, on the pirate ship in front of the Golden Lion. ¡°Not good¡­¡± Ben Beckman reached out and caught the rain. In an instant, Armament Haki appeared on his hand. Shanks¡¯s pupils shrank and just as he was about to rush up, he saw a shadow flash by. Dang! He subconsciously used Griffin to resist, but he was hit by a huge force and moved back, flying directly from the bow of the Golden Lion and landing on his ship again. ¡°Azure Dragon Rain!¡± It was also at this moment that Kuro opened his mouth and shouted. The falling rain was like a blade that instantly tore open the sails of the Red Forth, followed by the mast, the bow, and all the way to the deck. On the sea, it is impossible for people who sail by ship to be the opponent of Kuro, who can almost control the sea. ¡°Not good!¡± Shanks also put on his Armament Haki at this moment to resist the sudden Rain Knife Blade. However, he could resist it, and so could his elite crew, but in the end, some of the weaker crew members were minced by the rain blades and fell on the gradually tattered deck. Once the war begins, there will naturally be no mercy! ¡°You bastard!¡± Shanks looked at the Golden Lion in front of him and saw the huge golden ship flying up into the sky. A figure in a golden suit and a cloak also fell from the ship and floated below the bow. ¡°You stopped me on the sea? No one can stop me on the sea, Shanks!¡± Kuro¡¯s left hand rose and fell, and his fingers danced like a dance. The huge Golden Ship turned around and began to go down from the bow position. The head of the Golden Ray began to break under the raindrops. He raised his index finger and said arrogantly: ¡°Sa, pray, wail, despair under the waves!¡± Boom!! A huge tsunami appeared around the tattered hull. The top of the tsunami was like a mighty lion head, roaring at the prey-like ship below and smashing it. ¡°What a¡­ terrible person!¡± Wearing a hat with the symbol of Pirate Ship, one of the Red-Haired Pirates with long yellow hair, wearing a red shirt, white gloves, a beige jacket, and gray trousers suddenly jumped up, grabbed the barrel of the spear, and slammed it forward. Bang! The huge tsunami was smashed into a gap, but it was only a gap. Soon, the raging tsunami healed again and continued to approach the Red Forth. The yellow-haired man¡¯s attack didn¡¯t work and he jumped back to the deck, but he stepped on the broken space of the deck that was hit by the Rain Blade Blade and almost fell down. ¡°Captain! This can¡¯t be done!¡± he roared. Shanks could not care less at this moment. His eyes were fixed on the tsunami. To be precise, he was staring at the back of the tsunami, where the original Golden Lion seemed to be. Ben Beckman also had an unusual expression. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Beckman spat out the cigarette in his mouth and raised the gun barrel with both hands. His arms swelled a few times. ¡°Ha!!¡± He shouted, and the Haki of his arm directly stained the barrel of the gun all the way to the butt of the gun. Like an iron bar, he swung it violently. Boom!! Half of the top half of the tsunami was suddenly cut off under this wave, but this also revealed the scene of being blocked outside the tsunami. At this moment, the head of the mighty dragonfly at the bow of the golden ship in the sky had opened its mouth, and a large number of lasers were gathering inside! Below the laser was Kuro, who was biting his cigar and raising his head with an arrogant smile. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and bent his outstretched left hand down. He bared his teeth and roared, ¡°Open fire!!!¡± He did not believe that they would still have a place to stand after the laser cannon was fired. Chapter 1147 - 1147 Ability Users Are the Characteristics of the Sea, Don’t Play If You’re Unhappy 1147 Ability Users Are the Characteristics of the Sea, Don¡¯t Play If You¡¯re Unhappy As he roared, the beast¡¯s mouth in the bow expanded a little, and a blinding white light suddenly erupted from the bow of the ship. The thick white aurora, before it approached the Red Forth, the light drowned its shape. What is the most powerful existence in the sea? Some said it was Kaido, others said it was Whitebeard. But Marines knew that they were not the powerful ones. The powerful ones were Golden Lion with strategic abilities. Of course, that was also because Kuro had obtained the floating fruit. His ability had long surpassed Shiki. Looking down from above, he can only hit others and not others can hit him, especially in a modified ship like the Golden Lion, which has the ability of the old man and Vegapunk technology, the laser cannon can easily destroy an island. The tsunami was just a cover. Kuro knew that they could break this level of tsunami, and they knew it themselves. But the time needed to destroy the tsunami is enough for Kuro to recharge the Golden Lion! ¡°Wow! What a great light!¡± Above, Lida stuck her head out and shouted excitedly, ¡°Kuro Kuro, are you the best in the sea!¡± ¡°How can you say that.¡± Kuro smoothed the bangs on his forehead and said boldly, ¡°I am number one in the world!¡± BOOM!!! At this time, the laser smashed on the Red Voss and directly hit the sea, causing a huge tsunami wave on the sea that rippled in all directions. Kuro naturally would not let go of this opportunity. He clenched his fingers. ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!¡± The waves of disdain suddenly rolled up and turned into the shape of a lion¡¯s head, twisting and spinning and constantly roaring, and then it reappeared at the center of the waves. At the same time, a vortex began to appear in the surrounding sea, and the force of its rotation kept deepening, causing the center of the vortex to be bottomless. The Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates are the only Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Pirates that are not metahumans, but so what? At most, they are not afraid of falling into the sea. But falling into the sea was no different from death for Kuro. The ocean itself is under his control. ¡°Humph, a fake Sea King only knows how to cry. Except for his big body, he is useless. A real Sea King can control the sea!¡± Kuro snorted. ¡°It¡¯s fine to give me Poseidon¡¯s name. One shot to destroy an island¡¯s ¡®Hades¡¯. My Golden Lion is almost the same. As for the Heavenly King, as long as it¡¯s related to power, I can also do it. It¡¯s just Sky Strike. That idiot Crocodile is thinking about ¡®Hades¡¯. It¡¯s better to improve his strength.¡± Sea King Poseidon, legend has it that he can summon Sea Kings to fight? That is a problem for those who sail at sea, but it is definitely not for Kuro. He does not believe that Sea Kings can escape from his ¡®Sea Roll Ksitigarbha¡¯. Pluto Pluto can destroy an island with one shot, and his Golden Lion can do it. Uranus, the Heavenly King, he doesn¡¯t know what it is, but he can do it in the sky. Ancient weapons occupy the word ancient, which does not mean advanced, but only means that people today are incompetent. Modern times surpass ancient times, that is what it should mean. The light of the laser cannon gradually dissipated, revealing the situation below. The sea caved in out of thin air, and seawater constantly filled the depression. In the center of the depression, the whirlpool that should have been stirred up was suppressed by the strong Haoshoku, but the Red Forth had completely disappeared, leaving only a few sampans floating there. On the chopping board, Shanks¡¯s cape cape, holding Griffin, took a defensive posture and stood panting on the chopping board. Beside him, on the chopping board, stood a few cadres of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates, all of them were in ragged clothes. Although the blond man from before was still alive, he was covered in burns. The other cadres, except for Ben Beckman, also had different degrees of burns. That laser cannon is very difficult to resist. Moreover, only these cadres are left. The hundreds of people brought by the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates were all destroyed by this attack, not even their bones were left. It was impossible for Shanks to resist an AOE of this level alone. He was alive because he was strong. ¡°Continue to store energy!¡± When Kuro saw this scene, a disdainful smile appeared on his lips, and he loudly ordered the Marines on the ship to start storing energy. Although Shanks¡¯ Haoshoku Haki has caused many Marines to faint, he has brought the elites of the Headquarters with him on this expedition. Even so, Shanks¡¯ Haoshoku Haki is too domineering, and there are not many people who can move freely. These people can¡¯t even fight under the suppression of Haoshoku Haki, but they can still control the ship. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine as long as he had hands? Although it was a lot slower, Kuro himself was air-to-ground. He had enough time to play with Shanks until the energy here was exhausted. Moreover, Shanks and the others don¡¯t even have a ship, which is equivalent to a particularly beautiful woman lying naked in an old bed. Then who can resist? Can you hold it in? The feeling of being at the mercy of others is not good. Especially for someone like Kuro who doesn¡¯t have the slightest bearing of a strong person, he will run away if he can¡¯t beat them. He will adapt to the situation and he will take out the best solution. He did not have Haoshoku Haki, but it did not matter. Although he was very envious, he did not need that kind of thing. No matter how good Haoshoku is or how talented he is, there are still limits to a certain extent. At least they can¡¯t fly, can they? ¡°How can Flying Dragon Rider lose?¡± Kuro laughed and stared down at Shanks. ¡°Tell me, how many shots can you block from me? How long can you block my attack?¡± Crash! As soon as he finished speaking, the seawater around the sampan stirred up a tsunami again and pounced at Shanks and the others from all directions. To be honest, if Shanks was on his island, as long as the island was bigger, Kuro would not be able to do anything. He might have to fight Shanks. But he was so confident that he drove a ship to intercept him at sea. Isn¡¯t that the same as sleeping on the floor in the toilet¡ªnot far from shit? Why does he dare to intercept me in the sea under the eyes of a Float-Fruit user? Where does his confidence come from? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡¯s fame is not used like this. ¡°Look, in terms of face, I am better.¡± Kuro smiled and said, ¡°Even the sea has to give me face. If it¡¯s a tsunami, it¡¯s a tsunami. If it¡¯s raining¡­ it¡¯s raining!¡± Crash! The bean-sized rain fell again, like dense blades, hitting their Armament Haki-covered bodies. Air-to-ground consumption is enough. By relying on Tsunami and Azure Dragon Rain for consumption, when the laser cannons are fully charged and a few more shots are fired, sooner or later they will be completely buried in the sea. As for close combat, there was no need. Ability users are the characteristics of the sea. Don¡¯t play if you are unhappy. Chapter 1148 - 1148 Isn’t It Good to Be Obedient and Let Me Grind You to Death? 1148 Isn¡¯t It Good to Be Obedient and Let Me Grind You to Death? Cannon fire, rain, tsunami, there was nowhere to escape. Red hair, pirates, sampans, swaying everywhere. The indiscriminate attack of the rain was like a knife, enough to make the cadres tired of dealing with it. They all activated their Armament Haki to resist the falling rain. This thing is not normal rain, nor is it a normal attack. Ben Beckman can feel the ultimate ability to spin and grind in the falling rain and¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt! Don¡¯t let the rain fall on your wounds!¡± He reminded. He had a feeling that once he failed to resist these raindrops and let them fall on his body, it would not be as simple as being cut. In the sky, Kuro snorted. ¡°The premonition is good, but you can only bear it like this.¡± The Green Dragon Rain is a relatively powerful move in the Psychic Blade because every drop of rain is mixed with the profound meaning of the Green Dragon. It can be said to be the big AOE version of the ¡®Green Dragon¡¯. The power of a single drop of rain is not as strong as the ¡®Green Dragon¡¯, but it is superior in number. After all, it is a raindrop. Once it is penetrated, they will become minced meat! According to Kuro¡¯s estimation, these people¡¯s physical fitness is not as abnormal as Kaido and others. They belong to the middle level. The only powerful thing is their Haki. The Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates is the only team among Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) that is famous for their Haki. They are semi-elite and every crew member is famous in the world. A small crew member has tens of millions of bounty and they are known as the most balanced Pirates. However, balance means that there are no outstanding points and it means that it is useless. Kuro¡¯s large-scale AOE breaks this ¡®balance¡¯. Because his combat power has surpassed the combat power of many of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates. Not everyone can resist that laser cannon, and the rain is consuming their Haki. There were no footholds around, only a few small sampans. Red Hair still had to pay attention to the tsunamis and whirlpools from time to time, and he had to resist the rain, so he had no time to care about anything else. Although Ben Beckman also had this ability, he was also held back like Red Hair. As for the rest of the people, they relied on Haki to resist the rain. Kuro has never been so stable. As a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), it is extremely dangerous to fight any one of them, except against Shanks. He is now super stable. Because this guy can¡¯t fly! Air-to-ground is just so bold and shameless. ¡°It¡¯s charged.¡± After a stalemate for a while, Kuro looked up at the Laser Cannon that was about to finish accumulating energy and the corners of his mouth rose. ¡°Sa, then catch me again¡­¡± Boom! Before the word ¡°cannon¡± was uttered, Shanks¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and the dark clouds that had just been rolled away by Kuro¡¯s ability reappeared. Haoshoku swept out again and turned into a dark wind, covering Kuro and the ship above. This time, Haoshoku is unusually fierce! Even Kuro himself was stunned by this sex appeal and his movements froze. The aura of the Marine of the Golden Lion disappeared a little more. The Marine soldiers he brought were probably completely wiped out and all fainted. As they fainted, the laser cannon that was about to finish storing energy directly stopped. This thing still needs to be operated by people. If there are not many people, they can¡¯t control it. At this time, on the Golden Lion, Basil and Fanny were shivering, the Pallas¡¯s cat frowned, Crowe¡¯s face was solemn, Moore didn¡¯t change much, and Leda was shouting down, ¡°Kuro, everyone is dizzy!¡± ¡°Got it¡­¡± Kuro responded and looked down. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± Shanks laughed. ¡°If I let you continue to fire that troublesome laser cannon, my crew will probably die.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it similar now?¡± Kuro¡¯s fingers floated up, allowing the Golden Lion to rise again. ¡°You can¡¯t escape now!¡± There was no foothold, no ship, and the sea was all around. They jumped into the sea? That hit Kuro in the sea. It was easier to deal with him in the sea than standing on the sampan. No one can escape from his kraken, not even Rayleigh. Kuro smiled and said, ¡°Look, because of your wrong decision, the crew you brought were killed and injured. You are not competent as a captain.¡± Shanks laughed heroically. ¡°It¡¯s not safe on the sea. I¡¯m a captain, not a babysitter. Pirates are all bloodthirsty.¡± Marine and Pirate. People die almost every day. It has always been like this. He is not wrong to say so. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t say that I will always be at your mercy!¡± Shanks raised his Western sword, Griffin, and his pupils shrank. The powerful Haoshoku that affected the appearance of the sky shrank to the blade of the Western sword. He waved his sword upwards and said solemnly, ¡°God avoids!¡± Kuro opened his eyes and subconsciously raised Autumn Water. He wiped his two fingers on the blade and a ball of golden light burst out, ¡°Unexplained Divine Wind profound meaning . Black Tortoise!¡± A thick turtle shell enveloped Kuro¡¯s figure and the Golden Lion above him, forming a semicircular shield in the air. A snake hovered above the turtle shell shield. The snake¡¯s eyes stared straight at Red Hair and others, making everyone except Shanks and Ben Beckman stiffen. ¡°Not good!¡± Ben Beckman gritted his teeth, raised his gun, aimed it at the snake head, and pulled the trigger. Bang! The speed of the lead bullet was obviously faster. With a strong domineering aura, it pierced through the snake¡¯s head and shattered like glass. Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement ¡­ This ¡®Vice-Emperor¡¯ really knows how to do it. At this moment, Shanks waved his sword and attacked Kuro¡¯s shield with a huge half-moon slash. The speed of the slash was not slow at all. Almost at the same time that Ben Jackman shattered the snake head, the slash had already arrived. When it touched the turtle shell shield, it directly shattered the shield. Sizzle¡­ Kuro grabbed the handle of the Autumn Water Blade and let the blade burst out with golden electricity. He held the blade with both hands and slashed down fiercely, hitting the slash that easily shattered the shield. ¡°Huang Long!!¡± The golden blade emitted an even larger golden light as it slashed down, as if a dragon had appeared on the blade and collided with the slash. Boom!! The seawater below swept up a monstrous tsunami under this power, and under Kuro, a vortex was thrown out. The sky was so gloomy that the whole air was shaking. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Kuro gritted his teeth and tried his best to resist this slash. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to learn Roger¡¯s moves. In terms of power, it was almost at the level of the Roger he met back then. Although it was not the peak, it was not much different. After resisting for a while, Kuro gritted his teeth and his body flashed. Autumn Water directly changed the direction of the slash, making the slash almost touch his body. ¡°Oh? You can¡¯t resist it¡­¡± Shanks glanced at the scars that appeared on Kuro¡¯s face and the ends of his hair that had been blown off. Kuro floated in the sky and reached out to touch the wound on his face. He took a deep breath and suddenly reached out to the sky. ¡°Really, isn¡¯t it good to be tortured to death by me?¡± Chapter 1149 - 1149 Are You Ready to Die? 1149 Are You Ready to Die? God avoids¡­ That was Roger¡¯s move, but Roger had only used Armament Haki at that time. Now Shanks used Haoshoku¡¯s Entanglement, which could destroy the enemy¡¯s will. If he had not blocked it with the Black Tortoise first, Kuro might have really been killed by this sudden attack. But the air-to-ground advantage will not change. ¡°It¡¯s just a death struggle!¡± As Kuro reached out, he made the Golden Lion fly higher, making it look like a small dot in everyone¡¯s eyes. And in the gloomy sky, there were suddenly many black spots. ¡°Come, please me!¡± Kuro shouted. The pupils of the people standing on the chopping board below shrank. The black dot quickly approached and turned into a large number of swords, spears, swords, and halberds, as well as a large number of black spears. All of them fell from the sky and approached them. Bang! Ben Beckman took the lead and fired a shot, shattering a knife, but for this weapon that almost covered the sky, although his attack was strong enough, he could only hit one at a time. There are too many of them! ¡°Shanks!¡± Ben Beckman called. ¡°I know¡­¡± Shanks nodded solemnly and took a deep breath. The Haoshoku around him was harvested again, as if there were black lines concentrated on his sword. ¡°God Evade!¡± He swung his sword again, and the weapon that descended from the sky was completely shattered by this sword. More than half of the weapons that descended like a mountain were gone in an instant, but this gap was instantly filled by more weapons. Shanks moved the sword to his side again and waved it again, destroying all the weapons that filled the gap again. Kuro looked at the sky and saw a ball of gold coming down from the sky. It was a long gold bar floating in front of Kuro. It was a gold bar covered with Rahuis! Seeing that thing, Shanks and Beckman also looked serious. If Kuro uses this weapon, the situation will be bad. But Kuro was in no hurry. To deal with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), you have to simmer it slowly and mainly grind and simmer it. But it was obvious that Shanks would not escape this time! ¡°Tsk, how much stamina do you have?¡± He smiled disdainfully and reached out again. His weapon fell from the sky again and smashed down at Shanks and the others. How many times can he use such a move? To be precise, how many days can he fight? Kuro has all the time in the world ¡­ ¡°No!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and looked at Shanks. ¡°Are you f*cking picking on me? You want to delay me so that I don¡¯t go to the Country of Peace?¡± At this time, Shanks waved his sword again and destroyed a part of the weapon that fell from the sky. He looked up and smiled. ¡°I believe Luffy will win.¡± ¡°Oh, you said you are not a nanny. You are the first nanny to do this, but Shanks¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s expression gradually became serious. He reached out and gradually reached for the gold bar. ¡°You will die!¡± ¡°Times change and people¡¯s dreams are always there. You think I¡¯m dead, but I think this will will always be passed on,¡± Shanks said. ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± Kuro sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, really, only you. I don¡¯t want to kill you. As a pirate, you know what to do. If all the pirates in the world are as easy as you, Marines will be relieved. But pirates are pirates after all. You will disappear for Marines. What¡¯s the use of stopping me here? After I kill you, I will still go to the Country of Peace.¡± But Kuro had to admit that he seemed to have been fooled. This is an open conspiracy. This guy intercepted him because he was prepared to exchange his life for time. Even if he won, he would probably be weakened because the opponent was Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). As Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), he definitely has combat power. He had weakened himself. When he reached the Country of Peace, there would be one more possibility. At this time, the best way is to bypass him and go directly to the Country of Peace. But that would be useless. Once he evacuated, Shanks would definitely follow him. At that time, he would be on land and it would be more troublesome. Kuro would not have the advantage he has now. And ¡­ ¡°Did you figure out my character and think I wouldn¡¯t go around you?¡± Kuro asked. Shanks smiled. ¡°Who knows, Sa?¡± Kuro looked at him for a while and shook his head. He stretched out his arm and was about to grab the gold bar that had been untied. As the gold bar was untied like a spiral, the dark gold handle of the knife was revealed. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± Just then, the Den Den Mushi on his wrist rang. Kuro frowned and looked at the wristwatch Den Den Mushi, then glanced at Shanks. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable¡­¡± Kuro opened the cover of his wristwatch and connected to Den Den Mushi. ¡°Kuro!¡± Den Den Mushi made a deep voice, which Kuro had encountered before. It was one of the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars), the old man with a map on his head. ¡°Give up on dealing with Red Hair, he is useful to us!¡± The map elder shouted. ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro sighed and looked at Shanks, who was smiling confidently, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. He is in my way. It¡¯s your decision to go to the Country of Peace. Now you want me to give up going to the Country of Peace?¡± ¡°Naturally, you can¡¯t give up, but don¡¯t get entangled with the red hair, there¡¯s no point in getting entangled with him.¡± The voice changed again, it was the long-bearded old man. ¡°Now that he is in my way, this matter is very meaningful. He will not give up unless he has a real past. You know this. This guy is optimistic about New Era now, and what I want to do is to destroy New Era.¡± Kuro said, ¡°If I go through him, it will cause me trouble.¡± ¡°He has a deal with us, Kuro.¡± It was the curly-haired old man who spoke this time. ¡°Without him, the balance of the world will be completely broken.¡± ¡°It has long been broken. Admit the truth. Ever since that Straw Hat kid entered the New World, the balance has been broken. What we have to do is not to continue to maintain it, but to find a way to solve it. Why don¡¯t we start now, I will kill him and let the world structure wash,¡± Kuro said. There was silence on the other end. After a long time, Den Den Mushi sighed and a more domineering voice sounded, ¡°As long as you know the consequences.¡± The one who spoke should be the old man with the knife. ¡°I know how to deal with it.¡± Kuro directly hung up the phone and continued to look at Shanks. ¡°Using Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) to pressure me? Your abacus is wrong. I know that you have a deal with the higher-ups, and I also know that when you were at the top, you promised the World Government to stop Kaido, but so what? It¡¯s our Marines who are fighting head-on, and it¡¯s our Marines who maintain world peace, not you!¡± Kuro grabbed the hilt of the dark gold sword with his fingers and said, ¡°The world has to change. It¡¯s better for us Marines to take the initiative than to be passive. Most importantly, you blocked my way and played tricks on me. I hate this kind of appearance, so¡­ Shanks, are you ready to die?¡± Chapter 1150 - 1150 When Did You Learn Mihawk’s Swordsmanship! 1150 When Did You Learn Mihawk¡¯s Swordsmanship! Boom! The blood-colored airflow visible to the naked eye burst out from Kuro¡¯s body like a storm after he held the handle and rushed around. Clap clap clap! This killing intent is almost tangible, beating the surface of the sea. Several people on the chopping board were shocked. One of them was the tallest, wearing sunglasses with green-gray hair and a red dragon tattoo on his right neck. He subconsciously crossed his arms and his face was extremely ugly. Killing intent! A very heavy murderous aura! Ben Beckman swallowed and said in disbelief, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a little exaggerated. The last time he fought Mihawk, he didn¡¯t have such a strong killing intent.¡± Shanks said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re serious this time.¡± The blood-colored airflow surged for a while before suddenly disappearing, or rather, it shrank into Kuro¡¯s body. Kuro gripped the hilt of his blade and smiled. ¡°A suitable stage for your battle has appeared, then¡­¡± Shua! He gently swung the blade and the golden strip wrapped around the blade was completely untied at this moment, revealing the bright white blade. ¡°Show your power, Luo Gui!¡± The long blade was clear, and the blade almost reflected the sky and the earth. As the blade was revealed, everyone seemed to hear a roar, as if the resentful roar of the dead man made their hearts tremble. Shanks saw this and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Kuro in the sky directly flashing in the air. At the same time, he stretched out his left hand and pinched his fingers. ¡°Lion Wei Hai Juan Ksitigarbha!¡± Crash! The seawater around Shanks directly raised a tsunami, and the water under the sampan turned into a huge whirlpool, as if it was going to swallow people. Ben Beckman snorted and grabbed the barrel of the gun. Using the gun as a stick, he swung it down violently. At the same time, Haoshoku (Haoshoku) appeared. With this wave, Haoshoku (Haoshoku) wrapped down with a powerful force, directly flattening the rising vortex and calming the sea. At the same time, the cadres of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates attacked together in the direction of the rising tsunami. They directly hit a shock wave, causing a big hole in the rising seawater, and the rising seawater fell into the sea as if it was powerless. Swish! Swish! Swish! Black dots appeared in the sky again, and a large number of weapons fell with the rain. ¡°Hey!¡± Laki Loh took a bite of the meat on his hand and bared his teeth, chewing the torn meat. He did not use a pistol but clenched his fat fist and swept it up hard. Boom! The fist brought out a huge shock wave, mixed with Haki, almost forming a semi-circular protective shield. The shock wave rushed into the sky and shattered all the incoming weapons, falling into the sea. Shanks had not moved from the beginning to the end. He had been staring in front of him and suddenly raised Griffin. The blade of his sword brought out a ball of red thunder mixed with Haoshoku. Luo Gui¡¯s cold blade appeared in the direction of the Western sword and collided fiercely. Clang!! With the sound of metal clashing, the surrounding sea water dispersed in all directions with a bang. The sky was eight degrees lower and mixed with a lot of scarlet, which was like dusk. At this moment, it was like the sunset in the west and the sunset in the sky. Kuro grinned at Shanks and said, ¡°Well done¡­¡± ¡°You too, this terrifying killing intent is much stronger than when you were in the War Of The Best.¡± Shanks also smiled. ¡°Really, but you don¡¯t seem to have grown much. Have you reached a bottleneck?¡± Dang! After saying this, Kuro pushed Shanks¡¯s sword away with his arm and put Luo Gui back into his waist, his left hand holding the sword like a scabbard. Shanks¡¯s pupils shrank. At this moment, he was in a deadlock, not knowing how to attack. Because in his Kenbonshoku (Observation) perception, he could not predict the trajectory of Kuro¡¯s sword! Whether it was the front, side, or above, there was a premonition that he might attack. In this environment, he, who only had a small chopping board, could not pull away at all. The corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth curled up as he looked at Shanks. After a short pause, he instantly pulled out Luo Gui and waved his knife, it seemed that he was going to cut Shanks¡¯ neck. Shanks was shocked and pulled Griffin sideways, blocking his side, trying to block Kuro¡¯s blade. However, Luo Gui, who was slashing across, obviously paused when he was swinging his sword. After Shanks pulled his sword over, Kuro directly changed his direction and slashed at his head. ¡°This move¡­¡± Shanks widened his eyes in disbelief and watched as the bright blade approached his head. Bang! Dang! A bullet spun rapidly and hit Luo Gui, causing a ball of sparks to burst on the blade and slowing down the speed of the slash for a moment. This moment made Shanks react and he directly slashed at Luo Gui, pushing Luo Gui away and directly slashing at Kuro. Kuro¡¯s figure flew back, leaving Shanks¡¯ distance and floating on the sea. At the same time, he waved his blade again, bringing out a black and gold Haki slash, ¡°Slash Wave!¡± Whoosh! The moment he slashed out, his figure flashed again and he directly slashed out in another direction. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A large number of slashes were sent out as he flashed and attacked Shanks and the others from all directions. ¡°Really¡­¡± Beckman raised his gun and aimed at an incoming slash and said, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t let the Captain do this!¡± Bang! As he spoke, he fired a shot. The bullet with Haki instantly shattered a Haki Chop and created a shock wave in the air. The remaining cadres also followed suit, using their guns and fists and knives to attack and collide with the Haki Chop, offsetting it. The agitated seawater rolled up again and a large number of water droplets burst out, mixing with the rain falling from the sky. Kuro stopped and glanced at Beckman, who was shooting. ¡°Oh? Your reaction is good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, Shanks.¡± Ben Beckman raised the muzzle and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is not easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I know.¡± Shanks responded and looked up at Kuro. ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised. The attack posture just now and the sense of oppression¡­ Kuro, when did you learn Mihawk¡¯s swordsmanship?¡± The kind of sword technique that gives people a sense of oppression without attacking and obviously delays the opponent¡¯s reaction for a moment before deciding which to attack is Mihawk¡¯s sword technique! He and Mihawk have been good friends for many years. Before his arm was broken, they even fenced together. Shanks is very familiar with his swordsmanship. It can¡¯t be wrong, that kind of pressure can¡¯t be wrong. ¡°Who knows, maybe I was born with it.¡± Kuro smiled proudly. Mihawk¡¯s ¡®Fast and Slow Blade¡¯. Kuro had learned this sword technique the last time they competed in swordsmanship. Fast and slow knives are about looking at the enemy¡¯s reaction and the strong sense of oppression before the knife is drawn. This principle is learned after a little battle. It is not a difficult sword technique to learn, but it is about oppression. Coincidentally, Kuro¡¯s murderous aura can maximize this kind of oppression. However, this thing is risky. If a slightly weak swordsman uses ¡®Fast and Slow Blade¡¯, he will be easily killed by others. Chapter 1151 - 1151 The Most Balanced ‘Iron Wall’ 1151 The Most Balanced ¡®Iron Wall¡¯ ¡°No wonder Mihawk said that your sword talent is extraordinary.¡± Shanks stared up at Kuro and said slowly, ¡°Now it seems that it is true. When you were at the top, you should not have been left alone.¡± ¡°Stop talking big, you were about to die!¡± Kuro smiled and waved his Luo Gui Blade, ¡°Lion-Zhen-Chitani!¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! A large number of crescent-shaped Haki Slashes almost formed a black and gold curtain in the sky, as if the sky poured out moonlight, forming a pillar of slashes that fell towards Shanks and others. ¡°Try this!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes began to turn scarlet. This kind of air-to-ground crushing feeling is too satisfying! Fighting with Kaido, fighting with Lingling, they can all fly and have a way to chase after themselves. They can only fight with real weapons. And that bastard Titch could suck him over. There was no possibility of him even flying. There was no situation like this. They were both Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), but Kuro could vent his strength to his heart¡¯s content without worrying about being attacked. Because this is the sea, this is the sky, the other party has no ability to pursue him! Boom! Boom! Boom! The slashes were all blasted down. This number of slashes directly blocked everyone¡¯s vision, and the waves stirred up also swallowed the surrounding vision. At this time, Kuro held Luo Gui¡¯s hilt and smiled in that direction. ¡°It¡¯s really a cooperation.¡± The slash disappeared, revealing the scene below. The cadres of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates, led by Ben Beckman, stood in front of Shanks, each of them was full of dominance and stared at Kuro above them. Those slashes were blocked by them. However, this was also expected. After all, they are known as the most balanced pirate group. The strength of the cadres is not weak, unlike Kaido and Lingling¡¯s subordinates, who only have a few of them. The red-haired cadres are all capable. ¡°Although I am at a disadvantage now¡­¡± Shanks moved and the sampan under his feet rushed forward like a surfboard and came to the front of the cadres. With a smile on his lips, he said, ¡°Let this general see the power of our ¡®Red Hair Pirates¡¯, little ones!¡± ¡°Oh!!!¡± The cadres shouted with strong fighting spirit in their eyes. Since they entered the New World, they have encountered more dangerous situations than this on the road to making Captain a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), but they are still alive. This time, it¡¯s the same! They will win! Shanks took a deep breath and suddenly opened his eyes. His whole body glowed with red light. The color of the Tyrant wrapped around his whole body and combined with the Haki. Lines gradually appeared on his arms, neck, and exposed chest. The body covered by the Armament Haki began to show dark red lines, like magma flowing in the cracks of stones, glowing with a hot red. Even the blade of the western sword began to turn black and fiery red patterns appeared. ¡°Full power form¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly looked at Beckman. He also spat out a mouthful of turbid air like steam, and white lines gradually appeared on his body covered by Haki, covering his body like lightning. The gun in his hand also turned into white lightning patterns. Another all-out form of Haoshoku. Ben Beckman, the only Vice-Emperor among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), is just different from the cadres of the other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Similarly, on the arms or weapons of those cadres, there were wind and clouds, thunder and fire, and all of them were equipped with special effects. The special effects flow belongs to yes. That was ¡®Unified Haki¡¯! These cadres all have the highest level of dominance that the Country of Peace calls ¡®Muramasa¡¯. As they went all out, even the chopping board under their feet was covered by Haki and became extremely hard. This also made Kuro put an end to the idea of destroying the chopping board under their feet and letting them fall to the bottom of the sea. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡­¡± Kuro exhaled and subconsciously opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s really scary.¡± The entire cadre of the Pirates will be integrated into Haki, and the Captain and Vice-Captain will also be covered by Haoshoku (Haoshoku). Although they lack the support of their abilities, their overall strength is indeed the most balanced ¡°Iron Wall¡± among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). Among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the single strongest Kuro is unknown, but the overall quality of the Pirates is obviously better than Shanks and others. After all, a battle is not a one-on-one fight. If a one-on-one fight can solve it, why would there be a need for so many Marines? Wouldn¡¯t a place be enough for a strong person? No wonder this one-armed man had the confidence to say that they would fight alongside Marines in the Top War. He did have the confidence. Shanks pointed his sword at Kuro and said, ¡°Come on, Kuro!¡± ¡°You have the nerve to tell me so many people are generous?¡± Kuro couldn¡¯t help but curse. The quality of these people is much better than their Marines. Their Marine only has a few elite Vice-Admiral and the rest are not good enough. Even Kuro himself had taken in so many subordinates. In fact, only Leda and Moore could do it. Although Crowe had caught up recently, he was still a little lacking. If the current configuration were to go against them, it would really shatter with a touch. Still ¡­ Who asked him to have the advantage of space? Kuro took a deep breath and opened his eyes. His eyes gradually became ferocious, and his body faintly emitted white gas. His whole body seemed to be distorted, and under the fluctuation of the air, he swayed like a shadow. Haki gradually covered his whole body, making a cross mark between his eyebrows and tears under his eyes. As he bared his teeth, his body swelled up and the straight tear marks under his eyes began to curve from the corners of his eyes to his cheeks. Then, the Haki covering the surface of his body disappeared and a black and red pauldron extended from his shoulder. Haki began to expand and formed a samurai armor with the Distortion Sun symbol on his chest around him. Around the armor, six blood-colored ribbons extended and wrapped around his shoulders, waist, and thighs. Like a god, but also like a god fallen into hell, a god and a devil. ¡°I have to admit that in terms of quality, your side is indeed higher, but it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have an advantage¡­¡± Kuro held Luo Gui tightly and said with a ferocious look in his eyes, ¡°Just kill them one by one!¡± On the Golden Lion in the air, Moore looked down with binoculars and subconsciously muttered, ¡°Is there a need to make such a fuss?¡± At this height, only the telescope can see it clearly. ¡°Red Hair Pirates, as expected of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡­¡± Crowe was also watching. At this moment, he swallowed and felt a little scared. Fortunately, Mr. Kuro destroyed their ship in time and let the Golden Lion take off. If they had boarded the ship, I¡¯m afraid only a few Marines on my side would have survived. He might be able to live, but Sazir and the others would definitely be shattered by this strength. Chapter 1152 - 1152 Clearing the Small Monsters Before Fighting the Boss 1152 Clearing the Small Monsters Before Fighting the Boss Shanks moved his magma-like body and stared at Kuro in the sky and took a deep breath. Boom! There was a huge vibration in the sky. Kuro dived straight down like a cannonball, creating a wave of air in the air. The strong wind pressure carried a strong killing intent, blowing everyone with a fever. ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± Shanks shouted and Griffin, who was also full of fiery red patterns in his hand, hacked forward violently. The fiery red patterns were even brighter. With a vertical slash, the power of the knife was so strong that even the sea was cut apart, cutting a huge gully. ¡°God Evade!!¡± Luo Gui, who had turned into a black-backed red blade, collided with Griffin fiercely. This time, there was no sound of gold and iron colliding, but a collision in the air. The scarlet aura of Luo Gui collided with Shanks¡¯s Haki and combined into a black and red dot in the center of the blade, expanding and contracting. The rolling air wave also blew Kuro¡¯s hair. He narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°You people are just ordinary attacks with Haki, but you have to give it a name. Let me tell you what a real move is!¡± Shanks was fighting with Kuro, but he suddenly felt the force in front of him lighten. He subconsciously swung Griffin out and cut through Kuro¡¯s body. Phantom! It¡¯s fake! Shanks quickly reacted and turned sideways, preparing to avoid Kuro¡¯s attack. At the same time, he stabbed his sword to the side. He sensed that Kuro was going to go over from the side. It should be a chop. Just as he finished his actions, he saw Kuro appear from the corner of his eye. Kuro was holding a knife and smiling. Luo Gui did not slash down. Shanks¡¯s pupils shrank. Kuro gently twisted the rapier and it slid past the blade, and the long knife in his hand slashed down. Fast and Slow Blade! What he sensed just now was just momentum, not his real attack. I was tricked! Bang! A gunshot sounded and hit Kuro like white thunder. ¡°I told you not to be careless, Shanks! This guy¡¯s swordsmanship is better than yours!¡± Beckman directly fired and reminded Shanks. His Haoshoku (Haoshoku) cover caused the bullet to be as fast as White Thunder. It penetrated Kuro¡¯s body almost before he could react. When the bullet pierced him, he was still in the downward slash position. The body rippled like water and disappeared again. Where is he?! Shanks and Beckman¡¯s eyes darted around, wondering where he would appear from. With this speed and this terrain, they could only defend passively now. They could only find flaws by defending first. In an instant, it was enough for them to capture Kuro¡¯s appearance again. But ¡­ There seemed to be no killing intent around them. Beckman¡¯s pupils contracted. He thought of something and shouted to the other cadres, ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Before fighting the Boss, it is very reasonable to clear the monsters first. Afterimage Slash.¡± The voice sounded faintly from behind Laki Loh. A red blade light flashed behind him and quickly cut the back of Laki Loh¡¯s neck. Laki Road felt a chill all over his body, but how could he dodge in time? There was no terrain for him to dodge in this place. Subconsciously, he roared and the aura all over his body exploded like a green cloud. He turned around and threw a punch. At least block it! When he made his move, the other cadres also reacted. Jesus directly pointed the muzzle in the direction of Kuro and pulled the trigger, like a copper light, directly swinging on the tip of Kuro¡¯s blade. At this moment, the other cadres moved their feet and the sampan under their feet flew out directly, bringing their bodies and quickly meeting up with Laki Lu. The Unified Haki seemed to be free and all of them attacked Law Ghost in Kuro¡¯s hands. They did not expect to be able to fight Kuro, who seemed to be wearing armor now. They knew the strength of this, but they could stop him. Including Laki Lu, his fist also hit Law Ghost. The others exerted their strength together and actually slowed down Kuro¡¯s blade. Crack crack crack¡­ Kuro looked down at the knife that was trembling because of this resistance and smiled. ¡°Good cooperation.¡± Bang! He suddenly exerted strength in his arm, and the murderous aura burst out from the blade like a flood and swept towards them. It was as if it was material and with a huge force, it directly collapsed their attack and body. After the blade broke, Kuro changed the direction of the blade and swung it again. ¡°Azure Dragon.¡± Crash!! The seawater around him rolled up and turned into dozens of flood dragons that roared and pounced towards these people. Bang! Bang! At this moment, two white lightning bolts surged out. One white lightning penetrated the heads of those Water Wyrm Dragons from the horizontal and another white lightning attacked from the vertical. Not only did it shatter the remaining Water Wyrm Dragons, but it also crossed with the bullet that came from the horizontal and reached a point. That point was Kuro¡¯s current position. ¡°Cross!¡± Beckman shouted. He is a gunman, not a sniper, and he also knows how to fight in close combat, but it is better to find the right time to play with guns. His companions had bought him a good opportunity, which was the moment when Kuro swung his sword. It must have been when he had a physical body. It was impossible for him to rely on speed to play with afterimages. In that case, his bullet would definitely hit! Guns are still very fast. Many Marine soldiers play with guns. In the world of those people, guns are always faster than knives, but the upper limit of guns is actually limited, unlike swordsmen, who break the upper limit of ordinary people and can at least fight 100 people alone, but the gunmen who break the upper limit are just as terrifying. For such a well-timed shot, Kuro indeed had no way to avoid it. The timing was too good. He had just finished swinging his knife when the bullets came. Still ¡­ Bang! Bang! Two white thunder-like bullets hit his chest and directly shattered the murderous armor, but with this force, Kuro also slid to the side. The bullets hit his chest and made two sparks and brushed past him. Kuro looked down at the two bloodstains inside the broken armor, shook his head, and smiled. ¡°The power is not bad.¡± As he spoke, his armor was filled with killing intent, filling the hole. The power is indeed not bad. After all, Ben Beckman is also Haoshoku (Haoshoku) Bind. Almost all those who underestimated him were shot to death by him. The defense of his armor is definitely not as good as Kaido and Lingling, but it is not easily broken, but Beckman can do it. This guy may be much worse in a head-on battle, but he can definitely make Kuro feel troubled by this kind of timing attack. The only person who can ignore him is probably the old man whose speed is truly unparalleled. If Kuro was weaker, he would have been penetrated by this power. Kuro glanced at the cadres who had regrouped on the sampan after he broke it and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome¡­¡± The ribbons around him began to flutter. Chapter 1153 - 1153 Poop-Picker’s Power 1153 Poop-Picker¡¯s Power He had to admit that Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates cooperated really well. Several cadres can react in an instant, and they can exchange a few moves with anyone with their Unified Haki, and these few moves are enough for Beckman or Shanks to react and cut into the battlefield. Anyone would feel their scalps tingle when two Haoshoku Haki cut in. A fight of this level can be found in an instant. In their current state, even if they used the four profound mysteries, they could not easily break out of the situation. They could resist it. No wonder Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), no wonder he could resist Kaido last time. Because if they fought, the gains would not make up for the losses. Even if they won, they would not get anything. Kaido is crazy, not stupid. He would be a fool to fight with Red Hair. Kuro ¡­ He was doing this purely for the sake of his face. This guy is like a piece of smelly shit on the road now. In the past, when he passed by, he could only lift his feet in order not to stink and endure it. However, the manure is getting higher and higher and it is getting more and more smelly. It has reached the point where it has to be cleaned up. Otherwise, just passing by will be contaminated with the stench. Then the poop-picker has to be in place. Shanks stepped on the chopping board and smiled at Kuro, who was floating in the air. ¡°How is it, my man, his strength is not bad.¡± Beckman subconsciously lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. ¡°You can¡¯t find a flaw.¡± Their cooperation was indeed flawless. Although he did not win. It is very difficult to win against such a flying governor. They don¡¯t even have a ship. But the goal is not to win. Their goal was to stop Kuro. After a few days, they could retreat, not to win. Even if they delayed for a day, they won because they bought time for Luffy. Kuro also understood this, so the longer he delayed, the more it meant that he had lost. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Kuro sighed and looked at them. He said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy before things are done. It¡¯s easy to get carried away and cause a tragedy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just very confident in my partner,¡± Shanks said with a confident smile. ¡°I heard that we are considered the most balanced iron wall among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Marines. Although I don¡¯t like it, I have to admit that the analysis is reasonable.¡± Shanks shrugged. Although he alone has the geographical advantage, their Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment is a big pirate regiment. The cadres have strength and are very cooperative. It is not easy to break through them. ¡°Indeed, if we were on land, I would not fight with you so casually.¡± Kuro nodded and admitted this. He did not dare to summon the continent from the sky. If that thing is smashed well, it can make them sink to the sea. If it is not smashed well, it will give them a place to land. At that time, it will be more difficult to fight. At sea, just nice. ¡°But this is the sea¡­¡± He floated up and looked down at Shanks and the others. His gaze gradually became cold. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you something. I¡¯m Marine.¡± ¡°What happened to Marine?¡± Shanks asked with a smile. Kuro slowly turned on the wristwatch Den Den Mushi on his hand and dialed a number as he said, ¡°Marine represents the most powerful force in the sea, represents our strength in numbers, represents¡­ not only you have helpers, Leda.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± A voice came from the Golden Lion in the sky. Leda had changed into a girl¡¯s posture and appeared above Kuro. ¡°White whale?¡± Shanks looked up at her and said, ¡°Everyone on the sea knows that she is very tight and can¡¯t even get hurt. Little girl, go back. If you get hurt, your boss will be angry.¡± Hearing this, Kuro frowned and looked deeply at Shanks. He said, ¡°Shanks¡­ You don¡¯t think I¡¯m playing with you, do you? Is it because the battles you encountered in the past were too easy, or is it because the sea gave you face and allowed you to expand to your core and nothing will ever happen to you?¡± He held Luo Gui tightly and said slowly, ¡°Forcing me to show this form, I will have to fight for real!¡± Beckman instinctively frowned and felt that something was wrong. Moreover, there was a problem with his position. That white whale is behind Kuro. Kuro gave up fighting and chose to be in front of the white whale. Is it to protect her? Or¡­ For a certain purpose? ¡°Make some noise, Leda,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Understood. When you called me, I sucked physical strength from those unconscious Marines and Crowe and others.¡± Leda chuckled and bared her white teeth. Then she took a deep breath, clenched her right fist, and pulled it hard to the left, as if she was about to punch. Beckman was a little confused. This posture was a little familiar to him, but at such a distance, even if he punched¡­ ¡°No!¡± Beckman thought of something and his eyes widened as he stared in disbelief at the hazy white light that began to dissipate from Leda¡¯s fist. ¡°That posture¡­ Whitebeard!!¡± Beckman shouted, ¡°Be careful! There is a vibration coming!!¡± ¡°Earthquake!!!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Leda shouted and punched down without any hesitation. BOOM!!! The shock wave accumulated by the Essence Energy Fruit is a catharsis caused by a single point, causing the air to shake. The seawater around Shanks and others is completely shaken at this moment. Unlike the tsunami caused by Kuro, this shock is all-round, even the air itself, causing those cadres to lose their balance at this moment and fall to the side. Beckman stepped on the chopping board and forced himself to steady himself. He subconsciously aimed his gun at Leda, but he saw that there were countless gun walls made of black guns in the direction he was aiming at, and the breath of the white whale was moving away, obviously escaping back. Whoosh! A scarlet light shot straight at Shanks. Shanks also stabilized his body and directly slashed at the scarlet light. Dang! The Long Blade Luo Gui was hit by Shanks¡¯s Western sword and flew back. Only the knife! The blade is solid, but¡­ where are the Kuro people? Shanks and Beckman frowned and then sensed something and subconsciously looked behind them. That direction was where their cadres gathered. Under this vibration, they barely stabilized their bodies when a scarlet voice entered their center. Kuro appeared among them unarmed. His hands were slightly spread out and his left foot was stuck to his right foot, floating above the sea. He smiled and looked up slightly at Shanks and Beckman, who were also looking at him. ¡°Making a flaw, my men can do it too¡­¡± The Luo Gui that was hit and spinning suddenly stopped and stood in the air under Kuro¡¯s ability. ¡°Hey, you without a knife, are you playing with me¡­¡± Before Shanks could finish his last word, he saw that Kuro was tied with a blood-colored ribbon that looked like an ornament. It was fluttering and emitting an extremely dangerous aura. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re in the way, Shanks!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes flashed and he whispered, ¡°Ultimate power: Lifeless Sky.¡± This piece of shit, shovel part of it first! Chapter 1154 - 1154 Killing, It’s That Simple 1154 Killing, It¡¯s That Simple Kuro is serious about killing people! He did not want to fall out with a pirate group at Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) level because it would be very ugly to fall out with that kind of size, and everyone would be in trouble. Even Kaido and Lingling, who had fought so many times, did not fall out with each other. The real fall-out is like that idiot Tiki, causing an irreversible situation to people, struggling for strength and preparing to kill in one blow. It was the same for dealing with Red Hair now. Now that the environment above the sea is really rare, it has given Kuro a great advantage. He will not let go of this opportunity. Shanks repeatedly caused trouble for Marine and acted as a roadblock, so Kuro naturally wanted to kill him. This is a rare opportunity that cannot be missed. Then kill him! Following his voice, the six blood-colored ribbons surrounding him fluttered in unison, and before the cadres of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates could completely stabilize their bodies, the blood-colored ribbons poked in front of them. A light ribbon brushed against them, just a brush¡­ Bang! Laki Loh nodded in surprise and looked at the big hole in his chest. His eyes were in a trance at first as if he did not believe it. He reached out his hand shakily and touched the hole in his chest. There was not even blood flowing out, as if the blood did not have time to flow. In a trance, his body tilted and his expression twisted. He opened his mouth and said slowly: ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Jesus was even worse. His head disappeared completely after being brushed by the ribbon. His smooth neck was red and seemed to have begun to accumulate something. As his headless body swayed, he fell backward and into the sea. The remaining four cadres were not much better. There was a red dragon tattoo on his neck and a man in sunglasses with green-gray hair. He was also hit in the head by the ribbon. He was clearly protected by the Unified Haki, but under the brush of the ribbon, his head disappeared directly. There was a monkey on his shoulder and a fierce-looking man was brushed by the ribbon to his neck. His entire neck disappeared into thin air and his severed head fell into the sea with his body. The yellow-haired man wearing a headscarf with the symbol of Pirate Ship had a big hole cut in his heart by the ribbon and fell back into the sea. A cadre with dark red hair and a beast-like body with a mouthful of fangs was brushed by the ribbon on his chest, causing his entire chest to disappear and he fell into the sea with his broken body. At this moment, a large amount of blood began to appear around the surface of the sea. Under the integration of water, the blood in their bodies seemed to react and they recovered their flow and spurted out from their wounds. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro slowly exhaled. The six blood-colored ribbons wrapped around his shoulders, waist, and thighs had disappeared. He looked at Shanks and Beckman, who seemed to have not reacted yet. With a move of his fingers, the Rahoi floating in front of them flew over like lightning and landed on his hand. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°You see, killing people is so convenient for me.¡± ¡°Laki! Jesus!¡± Beckman was the first to react. His eyes were bloodshot and he was trembling. ¡°How dare you, you¡­¡± Shanks was so angry that his hair stood on end, and his pupils became as small as needles. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ¡­ The surging sea became even more turbulent at this moment, as if something substantial had hit the sea and made a sound. The sky was obviously darker. Shanks slowly closed his eyes and sighed as if he had accepted his fate. ¡°Laki, Jesus, and everyone¡­¡± A man of the sea will eventually die in the sea. Shanks had known this since he was a child. He had seen too many deaths. Even his Captain Roger could not escape the torture of death. After so many years in the sea, the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates have not died and many of their companions have left them, but the people he invited in the beginning have always been there. Laki Lu and Jesus were there and they are all with him. Although there will still be some companions who will die and it is sad, but correspondingly, they have also joined more companions and their power is getting stronger and stronger. After becoming Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the casualties are very few. It can¡¯t be said that there aren¡¯t, because no one on the sea has ever been able to guarantee that they have no casualties, but Shanks doesn¡¯t think his elite cadre will. Even when he stopped Kaido in the past, they were still with him. Until today ¡­ First, the entire ship was destroyed by a laser cannon, and his core cadre was killed by Kuro. That ribbon, just a light flutter¡­ However, Shanks could now see that the ribbon must be Kuro¡¯s full power, just like Kaido¡¯s ¡®Demon Dragon¡¯ form and Lingling¡¯s ¡®Soul Burning¡¯ form. It was a transformation after adding the ability. Shanks knew this, but he didn¡¯t understand why it was so powerful. That ribbon¡­ its lethality should be very strong, causing his companions to be unable to resist it at all. ¡°The sea¡­¡± He opened his eyes and looked at the turbulent sea and said in a deep voice, ¡°You can never predict what will happen in the next second. Laki, Jesus, your journey has come to an end.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem sad?¡± ¡°Making a living on the sea, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m already prepared, but¡­¡± Crack! The surrounding air seemed to shatter. Boom! A huge wave of seawater erupted behind Shanks. He rowed the sampan under his feet, stirring up a huge tail on the sea and rushed to Kuro in an instant. Even though the chopping board under his feet was covered with Haki, it shattered at this moment because of the explosive movement. Shanks maintained the speed of his charge and almost floated on the surface of the sea with momentum. The fiery red lines of Griffin in his hand were glowing red at this moment and he suddenly slashed down. ¡°I will also make you pay, Kuro!¡± Shanks let out a soul-stirring roar at this moment. The roar was mixed with a powerful Haoshoku Haki, as if it could intimidate everything around it. Even Kuro¡¯s body seemed to be frozen there, even for a moment, it was enough for Shanks! Without a sampan, he will lose his mobility after this attack and can only swim in the sea. Once he falls into the sea, he will have to face Kuro¡¯s endless seawater whirlpool, which is powerful enough to stir steel. He really can¡¯t do anything in the sea. However, the premise is that he still has that ability after withstanding my blade! ¡°God Evade!!!¡± Just as Shanks Tiger Roar drew his sword, Beckman also raised his gun in anger. The white lightning patterns around his body also emitted light at this moment. The light flowed and focused on the gun. Bang!!! With a gunshot, the bullet was really like a surging white thunder, even faster than a laser. When Shanks attacked, it also reached Kuro¡¯s side. The sword and spear seemed to have blocked Kuro¡¯s retreat. Just as Shanks saw it, Beckman also saw the power of the ribbon, but now that the ribbon was gone, it was his chance. He would not give up the opportunity that his companions had risked their lives for! Chapter 1155 - 1155 One-Armed Man? One-Armed Man! 1155 One-Armed Man? One-Armed Man! Beckman¡¯s calculations were very loud. He was also very angry, but as the ship¡¯s deputy captain, staff officer, and think tank, he had to remain calm because his captain had already messed around. Shanks didn¡¯t care anymore. Even the chopping board was destroyed. They were fighting for the last blow, and now Beckman had to make sure that Shanks¡¯ sword would hit. There was no prediction at all, because Kenbonshoku (Observation) does not work on the current Kuro. What he has to do is to block Kuro¡¯s path with his experience. And this shot is also very tricky, almost sticking to Kuro. If he doesn¡¯t move, this shot won¡¯t hit, but if he moves, with the speed of this bullet, it will hit his swaying body at the moment he makes a move, and he won¡¯t have the slightest room to dodge. This was the result of Shanks¡¯ reckless attack and the death of six of his fellow cadres. He didn¡¯t even intend to take Kurlo¡¯s life because he knew he couldn¡¯t. Although he was missing a few ribbons, Beckman didn¡¯t think that this shot would have any effect. He didn¡¯t even expect Shanks to kill Kurlo with one strike, but it was possible to seriously injure him. After being seriously injured, Shanks will fall into the sea. In order to prevent Kuro from activating his ability, he will stay here to cover the rear. Kuro, who relies on this only sampan disturbance, has to give up on using his ability to deal with them. Moreover, Shanks is not an ability user. He can jump out of the sea. Although a vortex of that level is very troublesome, as long as it does not last long, it will not be able to exhaust Shanks¡¯ physical strength, not to mention that he is here. The two of them together are enough to escape. After leaving, their entire Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates will definitely fight with Marines to pay tribute to their dead companions! As long as Shanks¡¯ sword hits! A ribbon blocked in front of the surging white lightning, and the ribbon disappeared, along with the bullet. At the same time, the downward slash was suddenly blocked by a ribbon that appeared again. The power of the entire ¡°God Evasion¡± poured out, but it made the ribbon disappear directly. Although the downward slash was still decreasing, the power was obviously much less and the speed was much slower. At this moment, a familiar voice sounded from behind Shanks. ¡°Tsk¡­ You are also in a hurry to die.¡± Kuro, who was in front of Shanks, turned into an afterimage and disappeared like a ripple. He turned his head abruptly and saw the hateful person appear behind him. Around him, ribbons fluttered again, and the ribbons at his thighs disappeared, but there were still four ribbons wrapped around his shoulders and waist. ¡°Speaking of which, you don¡¯t seem to have seen me in this form, so you made a wrong judgment?¡± Kuro chuckled softly and said, ¡°Who said that I only have six?¡± ¡®Only six?¡¯ There were only six and he released two! With his personality, how could he only have six! Sure enough, there are benefits to hiding on a daily basis. In his anger, this one-armed man and Beckman only see what is on the surface. I won! Shanks only had time to turn around and look at him before a ribbon brushed against his back. The ¡®Lifeless Air Kill¡¯ that represented absolute lethality had not completely touched him. Shanks felt a crisis and the flying power on the surface of the sea had not disappeared. He subconsciously turned his body and raised his hand to block it with his sword. At this time, because Shanks turned around, the ribbon lost the direction of his back and brushed against his elbow. Shua! With just a brush, the Haoshoku covering on Shanks¡¯s arm shattered like glass. The whole right arm was broken at the root and blood spurted out. The broken right hand fell directly into the sea with the Griffin. Kuro was quick and raised his hand. The famous sword ¡®Griffin¡¯ Griffin broke away from the broken palm and flew up. Shanks groaned. At this time, he completely lost his ability to stay in the air. His body fell into the sea, leaving only half of his body on the sea, and the blood from his broken arm on the sea. ¡°If you don¡¯t protect yourself, it might not be so painful and the blood won¡¯t burst in time.¡± Kuro sneered and clenched his hand. A huge whirlpool appeared on the surface of the sea where Shanks was, and the nearby seawater overturned and drowned him. He broke his last hand! Although it was not directly killed, it was not a loss at all! He is a swordsman! Without hands, the combat power will be greatly reduced! The vortex stirred, but soon, Shanks jumped out of the sea, gritted his teeth and kicked at Kuro. ¡°Even your momentum is much less. To be honest, if you still have a sword, I am not afraid. Your attack power is not as strong as before.¡± Kuro did not care at all about the kick that was still covered with Haoshoku Haki. Shanks¡¯s body technique is not weak, but even if he still has a sword, his attack power will not be as strong as before. A full-strength attack is not a full-strength attack. It is about momentum and concentration. Kuro understood this very well. Even if it was him, if he used the Vermillion Bird¡¯s Cry with all his strength, the power of the subsequent attacks would become weaker. Before his essence, energy, and spirit recovered to their peak, he would not be able to use the same powerful moves. Otherwise, how can a big move be called a big move? Even with the straw hat that Kuro looked down on, his fighting style was the same. He held back his big move and then relied on grinding. When he was almost done grinding people, his ¡®big move¡¯ could take people¡¯s lives and he would use his big move again. However, Shanks couldn¡¯t kick Kuro at all. Because his body was flying backward! Kuro leaned back and went straight to Beckman behind him. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Kuro tilted his head up and looked at Beckman and laughed. ¡°You have completely lost!¡± Entering the sea without arms, Shanks is his doll and there is nothing to fear! This is already a great harvest! But he can have something bigger! Sure enough, as Shanks jumped for a while, the stagnation force disappeared and he was about to fall back into the vortex. Shanks decisively cut his foot down, and the tip of his foot brought out a huge slash, splitting the vortex at the bottom into two. But soon, almost at the same time as the vortex was divided into two, a large amount of seawater was re-infused, stirring the vortex again. After the strike, Shanks completely fell into the seawater and was entangled by the distortion force that was enough to break steel. Above, the rain was still washing away the Haki that Shanks had covered his body. The influence of the Float-Floating Fruit¡¯s ability has always been there and has never been broken. This time, Kuro has just fully activated his ability. He had wanted to do this for a long time, but at that time, he still had a support point to rely on, Shanks, and the combat power he displayed could completely suppress the rolling sea. But now, after being hit by the ribbon, he lacks a lot of combat power, and now he can use his ability without any scruples! Just enduring it would be enough to hang this armless man in the sea! Chapter 1156 - 1156 Surrender? 1156 Surrender? The Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates are actually not that weak. After all, they are Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). If anyone thinks that they are weak, their survival in the sea will not be easy. How could the four Sea Emperors be weak? Even the newly joined Blackbeard Titch, that kind of power, almost made Kuro die there. But an ability user is still an ability user. Tiki is also an ability user, and a dual ability user. Abilities can make up for many shortcomings of a person, physical fitness, attack power, or other things. There are many things between them and an ability user. An ability user can easily defeat a person who has trained for a long time, and it takes a lot of effort to defeat an ability user. Shanks is not a metahuman. Even though he is known as the most ¡®domineering¡¯ man on the sea, he is still not. Without abilities, he is naturally very stable and he is not afraid of falling into the water. With Haki, he can deal with most of the metahumans, even Logia. At his strength, he is not afraid of any metahumans. But in the end, it depends on the person¡­ Kuro can fly, and this is above the sea. With the convenience of the terrain, he cannot deal with Kuro. Of course, most importantly, Kuro is very strong. In this aspect, Shanks, who could not take the initiative to attack and could not even move widely, was at a disadvantage. He originally had this prediction, but he thought that no matter how exaggerated it was, it would not be to the extent of being wiped out. He could still hold on with Kuro for a while, but it would not stimulate Marines. Before they could react and support Kuro, they would leave after a few days. This was Shanks¡¯ original plan. After all, he just wanted to keep people away from Luffy¡¯s battle. That bastard Titch is now holed up in his own sphere of influence, waiting to regain his strength. No one will disturb Luffy except Marines. And he believed in Luffy, so he made this decision. But who would have thought that the casualties would be so great? Not only did the people he brought die in the sea, but he also lost an arm. His only arm was cut off by Kuro¡¯s blood ribbon in the battle. He had experienced that power. That thing has unparalleled lethality! If they keep fighting, even Beckmann¡­ ¡°Hahaha!!¡± Listening to Kuro¡¯s arrogant laughter as he flew towards Beckman, Shanks sank in the sea and his head floated out. He opened his mouth and ignored the pain in his arm and suddenly shouted, ¡°Kuro! Stop!!¡± Haki is still there, mixed with Haki¡¯s words, making Shanks¡¯ voice like a bell. Even a Sea King will retreat automatically under the scolding of this voice. But Kuro ignored Shanks. What a joke, you want him to stop? Your hand is gone and you are still wrangling with him here¡­ What, respect the disabled? You are a pirate, an enemy! Kuro was going after Beckman. The guy was smart. Really smart. Not like Crowe. In the past, he always said that Crowe¡¯s head was second only to Ben Beckman¡¯s, but later he found out that the person who commented on this sentence even said in his hometown in his previous life, ¡°Only the characters in the first eight volumes¡± in his memory is a little distant. He has forgotten how many the first eight volumes are, but he thinks that there won¡¯t be many people. He probably just left East Blue or didn¡¯t go out at all. What¡¯s so smart about that? Although Crowe has a good brain, he¡¯s not as good as Ben Beckman, who is good at analysis. As for this guy claiming to be the smartest person in the sea? Kuro did not believe this. He felt that Sengoku was smarter. That old man was Buddha¡­ The real Buddha, whose body and spirit are like Buddha, has obtained the wisdom of Buddha, which is not fake. Marine¡¯s peak period was carried forward by him. However, Beckman was so arrogant. Back then, he pointed a gun at the old man and told him not to move. Although they fought later, the feeling was different. ¡°You also tell me not to move!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes were ferocious. At this time, he had rushed up to Beckman. Beckman gritted his teeth, raised the gun and pulled the trigger at the same time Kuro rushed over, shooting a white thunder, but the bullet, along with the gun, was blocked by a ribbon. The Lifeless Space Kill cut off the bullet and cut off most of Beckman¡¯s gun, making him lose the ability to shoot. Although they are both Haoshoku (Haoshoku) attacks, Beckman¡¯s strength is still not as strong as Shanks¡¯s. Even Shanks¡¯ Haoshoku (Haoshoku) attack can¡¯t stop Kuro¡¯s attack, he definitely can¡¯t. In fact, even if he transforms into the ¡°Demonic Dragon¡± state, Kaido, whose defense is already unparalleled in the world in Kuro¡¯s opinion, will be cut by the Lifeless Space Blade, let alone them. After cutting off most of the bullet and the gun in his hand, the effect of this Lifeless Air Kill was still there and it directly brushed towards Beckman¡¯s head. There is no need for a new Lifeless Sky Kill, there is no need to waste it. If this directly hits the head, although the power will be reduced a lot, it will still have an effect. Maybe it can¡¯t cut off this guy¡¯s head, but it is enough for the head to be seriously injured, let him fall into the sea, Kuro has a way to deal with these two people. Six ribbons dealt with their cadres, two blocked their full-strength attack, one cut off the red-haired hand, and now one blocked Beckman¡¯s gun and cut off part of it. The power has not disappeared and it can still hit Beckman¡¯s head. When they fall into the sea and have enough fun, the remaining two ribbons will be given to them! 12 is enough! Kuro didn¡¯t use 12 ¡®Lifeless Air Kill¡¯ against Kaido and Lingling. Because this thing really consumes a lot of stamina. ¡°Enough! Kuro! I surrender!!¡± Just as the ribbon was about to reach Beckman¡¯s head, Shanks¡¯s voice intensified and he said something that he cared about very much. ¡°Yes?¡± The blood-colored ribbon stopped on Beckman¡¯s head. Kuro hung upside down in front of Beckman and raised his eyebrows. In this moment of daze, the ribbon that had already cut off Beckman¡¯s gun faded slightly and disappeared into the air. This thing is not yet familiar to control and cannot be easily used. The Lifeless Space Kill is a one-time use item and it is just a decoration before it is used. But as long as it is used, even if it is used to block a stone, it will disappear. Kuro can now guarantee that it can last for a moment before its power is exhausted, which is already progress. Beckman saw that the ribbon did not land on his head. His wide eyes contracted slightly and he subconsciously wanted to move. Bang! Kuro struck Beckman¡¯s face with an upside-down hook and the soles of his feet hit Beckman¡¯s face hard. Although he was covered by Haki, power is still power. Under this huge force, Beckman was kicked back and moved back a distance with the chopping board under his feet before stopping. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re pretty smart to know to bring that thing under your feet.¡± Kuro straightened his body and glanced at Beckman. He turned to look at Shanks and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What did you just say? Surrender?¡± Chapter 1157 - 1157 Captured Alive 1157 Captured Alive Surrender? Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Red Hair Shanks wants to surrender? This is really¡­ unheard of! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shanks suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not your opponent. Of course I surrender. What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid to accept it?¡± ¡°Why should I accept it?¡± Kuro said, ¡°It¡¯s much better for you to die here than to surrender. It¡¯s obvious that I won. Do I need you to surrender? You still want to negotiate with me in the sea? If you still have that hand, you might be able to talk to me and force me to use ten ¡®Lifeless Air Kill¡¯. If you don¡¯t die here, won¡¯t it show that my profound meaning is useless? No, you have to die here. I don¡¯t accept your surrender.¡± ¡°You will accept, Kuro¡­¡± Shanks said with a burning gaze, ¡°And you have to promise me that you will put Beckman back so that I will surrender.¡± Yoho?! Kuro was amused. ¡°No, Shanks, are you out of your mind? Do you still have the idea of losing face? You still want her back? Why?¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°Because I will let Beckman restrain my Pirates and not start a war.¡± These words made Kuro¡¯s face sink and he became silent. ¡°Shanks!¡± Beckman, who had stabilized himself, opened his mouth as if he wanted to say that they could still fight, but his brain, which could see the situation clearly, found that they really could not fight. This is the sea. Here, Kuro has shown his strong control and dominance over the sea and the blood-colored ribbon. They can deal with it on land, but in the sea, especially when they can¡¯t move much, they can¡¯t face that kind of attack. Shanks¡¯s surrender plan is the best solution. This made Kuro react as well. Red Hair only brought a few hundred people this time. Although they were destroyed here, it was nothing compared to his forces. There must be more cadres in the core, stationed in his sphere of influence. Once Shanks and Beckman die here, the outcome will be obvious. The furious Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates will go to war with Marines for revenge. The kind that starts a war on all fronts. Kuro is not afraid, or the higher-ups are definitely not afraid. Without Akagami (Red Hair) and Beckman¡¯s Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates, they are not first-class, but they have to deal with the entire Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) force. There are bound to be casualties. Their Marines in the front line will probably suffer a lot of casualties. If Akagami (Red Hair) does not surrender, then forget it, this must be faced. But he just surrendered¡­ Capturing a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) alive will definitely increase Marine¡¯s prestige more than a dead one. Coupled with his proposal, it is not a big deal to let Beckman go back and control his Pirates. ¡°How can I believe you? What if you don¡¯t keep your word?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°When Beckman pulls the whole regiment over to fight Marine, he might save you. Then I will lose money. I think it¡¯s good for you to die here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to capture me alive?¡± Shanks smiled and said, ¡°In contrast, if you kill me, you will still make my pirate group act. They are angry and they have no target, they will only fight you, but Beckman can control their anger, and you just captured me. They still have a target to move, so they will not fight Marines.¡± These words were indeed true. If Red Hair agreed to his conditions, even if he went back on his word, he would only add Ben Beckman. Even if he doesn¡¯t keep his word, it¡¯s not impossible to gamble. Kuro glanced back at Beckman and turned to look at Shanks, his eyes flashing with interest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, Kuro.¡± Shanks said generously and looked down at his shoulder that was missing an arm. He shrugged and smiled. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have hands, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t have any combat power. Kuro, if we continue to fight, Beckman and I can still hold you back.¡± This was indeed true. Previously, the Lifeless Space Kill could hit Shanks because he was furious and thought that he had no ribbon at that time. Now that he had reacted, no matter how Kuro stirred, he could only ensure that he could not escape. Without hands, he still has the ability to fight and dodge. Not to mention that there is Beckman. Although Kuro will have fun playing with water, they will still achieve their goal. In contrast, if Kuro agreed to Shanks¡¯ terms, it would take about the same time for him to return to Headquarters and for them to stall him with their lives. He would achieve his goal no matter what and stall him for a while, although it would not be as long as they had planned. But correspondingly, Kuro does not have to continue to fight, and this guy is alive and can guarantee that Beckmann will control their own forces and not go to war with Marines. Kuro would do the multiple choice questions. ¡°But I still don¡¯t want to die. My purpose of stopping you is to see Luffy win, even in prison, I want to see it. Please, just like Tenryubito, when I go to prison, can you send me some newspapers?¡± Shanks continued. Kuro thought for a moment and let go of his hand. Luo Gui floated in the air and a golden ball fell from the sky. It was the Golden Powder that wrapped Luo Gui again. ¡°You will still die. If you die now, you will be executed in the future.¡± Kuro said in a deep voice, ¡°A person of your level will become a card for the higher-ups. Whether you use it to increase your prestige or as bait, you are very useful. Have you thought about it?¡± It had long been said that he did not hate Shanks. As a pirate, he had always known the rules. ¡°I just want to see the sea in the future¡­¡± Shanks bared his teeth and smiled. ¡°As for what happened to me, that kind of thing is not important.¡± Kuro looked at him for a long time and sighed. ¡°What a good nanny¡­¡± With that, he turned around and glared at Beckman. He shouted, ¡°Get lost, leave it for me to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Shanks¡­¡± Beckman¡¯s face darkened. His captain had surrendered on the condition that he let him go. He did not want to accept this kind of thing. It was his shame as a crew member! ¡°Can I trade with him!¡± Beckman made a final struggle. ¡°I will replace him. His hands are gone, but I still have everything. I am a full combat power. Shanks is just a disability. It is better to let him go back than to let me go back.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Do you really think you¡¯re the Vice-Emperor?¡± Kuro glanced at him. ¡°Shanks is the captain. If you want to catch him, naturally catch the big one. Also, don¡¯t dawdle here. I am hesitating now. When I go back on my words later, you can¡¯t leave even if you want to.¡± ¡°Go, Beckman, restrain your men.¡± Shanks also said, ¡°Tell them that now is not the time!¡± Kuro chuckled and looked at Shanks. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever wait until then.¡± Chapter 1158 - 1158 Locking Your Pipa Bone 1158 Locking Your Pipa Bone Beckman looked deeply at Kuro and then at Shanks. Without saying anything, he floated away on the chopping board. He did not dare to stay here any longer. The look that Kuro gave him made him think that this person was indeed hesitating. Indeed, Kuro was hesitating. He could not decide whether this guy was better off dead or alive. But at least he has two broken hands, and the threat level has fallen to the point that Kuro can ignore it, and once he dies, the entire Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates will definitely swarm him. There is not much difference whether there is one more Beckman or not. However, he surrendered and was caught because there was a chance that the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates would not be dispatched. This probability was still very high. Beckman was not stupid. It was impossible for him to attack Marine before he had absolute confidence in saving Shanks, and Marine had time to deal with it. Kuro did not think that Shanks¡¯s words could guarantee that the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates would not find trouble with Marines, but with more time to prepare, it was better than facing them now. Especially now that the higher-ups want him to go to the Country of Peace, one less enemy is one enemy. Seeing Beckman retreat, Shanks looked up at Kuro, who was also staring at him. Although his arm was gone and still bleeding, it still did not make his face show pain. Instead, he smiled and untied the cover of the Haki and Haki. ¡°What, I have already surrendered, are you still worried? Marine Admiral is not that petty, right?¡± He teased. Kuro snorted and reached out to him and shook his hand hard. ¡°You are a loser with a broken hand, and you have the right to tease me here?¡± Crash! As he moved, the Marines around Shanks swept up and wrapped around Shanks, forming a ball of water that lifted him into the air. Kuro was not polite at all. The water ball wrapped around Shanks¡¯ entire body, causing him to instantly suffocate. For such a strong person, a moment of suffocation is nothing, but if it goes on for a long time, it will not be any better. However, Kuro was not in the mood to play these punishment tricks with Shanks. It would only make him look small. Is he the kind of person who is narrow-minded?! Boom! The Golden Lion descended from the sky and landed on the sea again. Kuro swung his arm and Shanks, who was bound by the water, was thrown to the deck like a rag doll and fell to the ground. The appearance of this person on the deck made the eyes of everyone on the deck bulge. Crowe turned into a five-meter-tall werewolf when Shanks entered the deck. He subconsciously crawled on all fours, his eyes were almost green, and his body was tense. This is Red Hair! Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)!! Even if Mr. Kuro cut off their remaining arm, it was still a threat to them! Kuro descended from the sky and said to Crowe, ¡°Kro, tie him up. This guy surrendered.¡± Surrender? They were in the air before. Although they could see that Mr. Kuro had the advantage, they could not hear the conversation clearly. Now, they were all stunned when they heard his words. ¡°Surrender?¡± Basil pointed at his wet red hair in disbelief. ¡°This is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! Red hair! Shanks! He will surrender?!¡± He used to be a trainee pirate and had also yearned for heroes among pirates. He knew about the four emperors who ruled the sea. This man known as the most domineering man in the sea, the great hero, actually surrendered like this? ¡°Is this¡­ a pirate?¡± Looking at the wet person without two arms, Salzir had an inexplicable illusion. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡­ Aren¡¯t they also pirates? No matter how powerful one¡¯s reputation and fame is, it¡¯s nothing if they are caught. When Crowe heard this, he looked at Kuro, who had fallen beside him, and his sense of security was greatly improved. He changed from a werewolf to a human. He pushed up his glasses and said to Shanks in shock, ¡°Hey, you are Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), are you surrendering just like that? I know that Mr. Kuro is very strong, but you are Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)!¡± He was once a pirate, so he could not understand. Would such a Marine Emperor surrender? It was too unbelievable! Even Kaido, who had been caught by Marines many times, had never heard of him surrendering voluntarily. There has never been, and no one would have thought that Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) would surrender. That feeling is as ridiculous as the pirate hearing one day that a Admiral in the Marine is no longer a Marine and ran away to be a pirate. Not right ¡­ It seems that there are already outrageous examples. But this still shocked Crowe. ¡°No need to be so surprised.¡± Seeming to see the surprise in Crowe¡¯s eyes, Shanks stood up from the ground and maintained his smile and said, ¡°I remember you. I met you in the East Sea before. You became a Marine and made a name for yourself. However, don¡¯t be complacent because of this. Everyone has their own mission. Even the strongest person will fall one day. Shouldn¡¯t you see it often?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that!¡± Crowe¡¯s face changed. ¡°You¡¯re just a loser now, Shanks!¡± He is now a Marine and a Marine Vice-Admiral and is Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man. The identity of a pirate is just an experience, but it does not mean that he will respect the former pirate heroes. Especially after coming into contact with Mr. Kuro¡¯s thoughts, his vision has long been improved. What Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Now that Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) are captured, are they worthy of being called Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Soon, Basil dragged out a few chains as thick as an arm. ¡°That, that, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Basil walked over excitedly, but his hand holding the chain was still trembling. When he was tying Shanks up, the chain kept rattling. ¡°Young man, calm down.¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°I am a captive. There is no need to be so afraid.¡± ¡°I am not afraid!¡± Basil glared at Shanks and tightened his arms. Thick chains wrapped Shanks from his chest to his knees and tied him up tightly. He breathed a sigh of relief and saluted Kuro, shouting, ¡°Report, it¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Finish my ass. You just tied up this kind of person?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes at him and waved his hand. Autumn water fell from the sky. He pulled out the blade and broke the first chain on Shanks¡¯s back. The cut chain turned into a triangle. He moved his fingers and the sharp chain head aimed at Shanks¡¯s lute bone and stabbed down hard. Chi! There was a muffled sound and blood spurted out. Shanks frowned and grunted. The two sharp chains entered from behind his collarbone. ¡°This is called binding.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and looked down at Shanks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shanks. Because it¡¯s you, I had to do something.¡± The human body is very wonderful. Even the human body in this world has its limitations. His arm will not regenerate if it is broken, and he will be injured or die if his body is damaged. Similarly, it will be difficult for him to exert his strength with his lute bone locked. Although this guy should not do anything that goes back on his words, he is a pirate after all. He is a Marine, there is no need to put the initiative in the hands of the enemy. Chapter 1159 - 1159 I Also Represent ‘Future’ 1159 I Also Represent ¡®Future¡¯ New World, Headquarters. Footsteps sounded crazily in the corridor of the Headquarters building, and a large number of Marines rushed to the port. ¡°Faster, faster, don¡¯t delay!¡± The Vice-Admiral in charge of leadership shouted for a large number of Marine soldiers to board the ship and quickly sail in one direction. In the highest office, Sakasugi still had fragments of Den Den Mushi¡¯s microphone in his hand. In his excitement just now, he directly crushed the microphone. In the seat in front of him, Crane shook his head with an expressionless face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a blessing or a curse¡­¡± Kuro grabbed Red Hair! He annihilated Akagami (Red Hair¡¯s ship) that came to stop him and caught him in passing, or it could be said that he surrendered himself and let Ben Beckman go at the price of this, but that doesn¡¯t matter. For them Marines, it is Kuro who caught Akagami (Red Hair). After excitedly crushing the microphone, Sakasugi reacted in an instant. Only then did a large number of Marines move out, all to receive Kuro who was returning. They have to receive Akagami (Red Hair) and prepare at the front line to prevent Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates from counterattacking. As for what that guy said about not letting his pirate group attack Marines, Sakasugi is not the kind of person who would hand over the right to choose to the enemy. He should be prepared. Besides, he never believed in pirates. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Fu!¡± Sakasugi said in a deep voice: ¡°The capture of the red-haired guy represents another victory for our Marine!¡± ¡°But you know the essence of that guy.¡± Crane said meaningfully: ¡°Among pirates, his priority is very low.¡± ¡°They are still pirates!¡± Sakasugi snorted. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a pirate, it should be completely destroyed! He blocked Kuro¡¯s way because of the essence of that guy, so he thought he could do whatever he wanted. Kuro did the right thing. He used his actions to show that as long as it¡¯s a pirate, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be caught!¡± Crane was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°What has happened has already happened, so this is the only way. But I have to remind you, Sakasugi, the last time we went to war with Whitebeard, we have already lost face once. We can¡¯t lose it again this time. You have to be prepared for the pressure from above.¡± ¡°I know how to do it, Granny Crane.¡± Sakasugi¡¯s voice was extremely low. Although Whitebeard and Ace¡¯s death represented victory in the War Of The Best, after the overall live broadcast was released, Marine did not gain any face. Instead, they were overwhelmed by Whitebeard¡¯s words that ¡°One Piece is real¡± before his death. Coupled with Red Hair¡¯s appearance at that time, Marine failed to achieve the effect they expected in front of the world. At that time, if Kuro had not cut Shanks and let Blackbeard sink into the sea, they would not have had any effect. Marine won, but because of the positive effect brought by this, the effect is actually similar to that of Whitebeard¡¯s last words. In addition to the Impel Down incident, their Marine actually did not win. Among the forces that participated in this incident and intelligence, their Marine lost face completely. There were also problems with the higher-ups. They did not announce the Impel Down incident. Capturing Akagami (Red Hair) this time, based on the cooperation between the higher-ups and Akagami (Red Hair), it is very likely that they will repeat the same mistake. What Sakasugi wants to guarantee is that they will not cause any more trouble. If this continues, Marine¡¯s prestige will be gone! Mary Joa. Sakasugi was not the only one who received the news. When he received the news and asked Marines to pick up Kuro, Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) also received the news from Headquarters. Of course, this could not be hidden. ¡°This is his own way of dealing with it?¡± Between the powers, the curly-haired old man frowned and said, ¡°The impact is too great.¡± The long-bearded old man said, ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect him to catch the red hair.¡± ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s not so easy to release it in his hands. Should we receive it in advance? Send Red Hair back.¡± The red-skinned old man asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± The map old man shook his head and said, ¡°Kuro actually did a good job, in line with Marine¡¯s style of doing things and did not kill Akagami (Red Hair). He is very clear about the connection between Akagami (Red Hair) and us. If we let him go, that kid will have an opinion and Marine as a whole will have an opinion about us.¡± The curly-haired old man sighed. ¡°If I don¡¯t let go, the balance will be completely broken. Why does it have to be the red hair¡­¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s in the way.¡± The old man with the map glanced at them and said, ¡°Kuro was sent by us. He knows about it, but he still wants to stand in front of it. He can¡¯t let it go. He thinks highly of Garp¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°That is still the son of that sinful man Dorag!¡± The old man with the knife snorted and said, ¡°The people of D Clan will never be satisfied!¡± He continued, ¡°Pirates are still pirates. The only good thing is that Red Hair surrendered and died there. There is still room for redemption.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s throw him into Impel Down and use him as a bargaining chip to suppress the movements of the Akagami (Red Hair) Pirates. At least for now, we can¡¯t make any big moves. We have to wait for the Country of Peace to finish.¡± The long-bearded old man said. ¡°Then let Sakasugi do it himself. Didn¡¯t he send someone to pick him up? It¡¯s good to let him into Impel Down. If we have anything, we can bring him out for interrogation,¡± said the red-skinned old man. ¡°Agreed.¡± The other four nodded. ¡­ . ¡°Tsk, you, why did you come to block my way for no reason? Since you trust Straw Hat, you should wait and see.¡± In the office of the Golden Lion, Kuro opened a bottle of wine and was about to hand it over, but he thought of something and let go of the bottle, letting the bottle float to the mouth of the chained and lute-boned Shanks in front of him. Beside Shanks, Crowe and Leda looked at him warily. Of course, this guy could not be detained by others, so Kuro simply brought him to his office and let him watch him personally. ¡°Thanks.¡± Shanks opened his mouth and took two sips from the bottle before letting go. Then, he looked at the overall office layout and smiled. ¡°You are really extravagant. This layout is very expensive.¡± Kuro leaned back in his chair and bit his cigar. ¡°Unlike you, I don¡¯t get what I work for.¡± Shanks shrugged and looked at Kuro, answering his previous question. ¡°I told you before that you are a variable. If I drag you for a day, Luffy¡¯s chances of winning will be higher. If you don¡¯t intervene, I think he will win. Look, you still have to bet on me, and you will still be held back.¡± ¡°Good plan, but I don¡¯t think two or three days of delay can make you win in the future.¡± Kuro smiled, straightened his body, put his hand on the table, and said slowly: ¡°Red Hair, you are old, but I am not. I am the youngest Admiral in Marine history.¡± I do want to retire. But I¡¯m a general now! Chapter 1160 - 1160 Man Will Win 1160 Man Will Win If young people are the future, Kuro is also a young man. His greatest advantage is really not some Flying Heaven or Sword Arts. The biggest advantage is that he is so damn young. Shanks is now forty-one years old. Kuro is only twenty-eight years old, the youngest general, and Shanks is the youngest Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). What kind of concept is this? This concept is that in thirty years, Kuro is 58 years old, in his prime, Shanks is 71 years old, and he is old and has a white beard. But the only difference is that he now has a high chance of winning against Red Hair even on land. Once he reaches the peak of his prime and Red Hair is old, he is even less afraid. Similarly, 30 years later, Kaido changed from 61 to 91, and Charlotte Lingling changed from 70 to 100 years old. Although it is hard to say for these two things, they are definitely not as strong as they are now. Kaido is still at the peak, but at Lingling¡¯s age, her strength has begun to decline. Thirty years later, it would not be to prevent them from causing trouble for the Marines, but the Marines would find trouble with them. In another 30 years, they will come to meet each other and be swept into the sea. They will all be minced into pieces, and no one knows each other. They will all be given to the sea beasts as snacks. ¡°Future¡­ huh?¡± Shanks chewed on this word and suddenly smiled. ¡°Future versus future, Luffy will not lose.¡± ¡°How interesting. When I saw him in the Country of Peace half a year ago, he was still like a little chick. I want to see how much he has grown in the past six months. If he can delay me for a few days, he can defeat Kaido?¡± Kuro sneered. ¡°If I really have that ability, I will twist Kaido¡¯s head off. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the people on the sea, Kuro.¡± Shanks said meaningfully, ¡°Arrogance will lead to underestimation and failure. You have become much more arrogant than before, but I take back my words. You are indeed very young, but I will always treat you as a generation like us.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°I am a young man, not a middle-aged man. Don¡¯t give me that.¡± At this moment, Crowe glanced out of the window and turned his head. ¡°Mr. Kuro, he seems to have arrived.¡± Kuro looked forward and saw a large number of ships in the sea ahead. As these ships approached, the appearance of the ships was seen. They were all Marine Battleships. ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± Kuro stood up and glanced at Shanks and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me some stupid future. What¡¯s so good about the future of a pirate? What can you change by becoming a Pirate King? Don¡¯t say that you haven¡¯t been to Raftel, what can you do even if you have been there? Didn¡¯t your Vice-Captain Rayleigh go there? He only knows how to drink all day.¡± ¡°A promising young man from the D Clan came and inexplicably put some strange expectations on him. For this, one by one, they can even give up their lives. I don¡¯t understand. Anyway, they can even give up their lives. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself? You might as well do it yourself. He doesn¡¯t expect any Ravdruh. Although the route is wrong, it¡¯s better than not doing it.¡± At this point, he touched his chin, ¡°Speaking of which, if it weren¡¯t for Garp being a careless person, I would have thought that his surname is Zhuge.¡± I¡¯m a Marine and a hero of the Marine. I get the World Government to clean up his mess. His son is the Revolutionary Army, the kind that is determined to overthrow Tenryubito, making the World Government feel as if they are facing a great enemy. Sun Tzu is a pirate, the kind who wants to be the Pirate King. At the same time, he is crazily slapping the face of the World Government, burning the flag of the World Government on the Island of Justice, letting people run away in Impel Down, and being a shit stirrer in Marin Vando. The three main agencies of the World Government, Marine, Impel Down, and Judicial Island were all provoked by him and he even hit tenryubito. Generation after generation, the main forces in the sea have been occupied by the Monchi family. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Shanks also stood up and said with a smile, ¡°The delay is enough. When we get to the Country of Peace, you will be surprised.¡± ¡°Ha, you haven¡¯t even seen him, and you¡¯re not as diligent as me. Okay, I¡¯m waiting to be surprised. Now let me surprise you first, let¡¯s go.¡± Kuro walked behind Shanks and escorted him out to the deck to wait. Soon, those Battleships came around the Golden Lion and surrounded the Golden Lion. The size of the Marine Corps Battleship is naturally incomparable to the Golden Lion. No matter how big it is, it is like an adult and a child compared to the Golden Lion of Kuro. It is more than a head shorter. A warship came to the side of the Golden Lion. The Golden Lion lowered the lift and placed it on the side of the warship, forming a ladder. Kuro looked at the person who came up from the stairs and said in surprise, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s a little big.¡± The newcomer was wearing purple clothes and a cloak. His eyes were closed and he was approaching the deck with his walking stick. Fujitora smiled. ¡°It is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) after all.¡± Laughing tilted his head in Shanks¡¯ direction and said, ¡± ¡®Red Hair¡¯ Shanks, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, Brother Yixiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to join Marine. I thought that with your personality, you might be freer as a pirate.¡± Shanks smiled at him. ¡°Know?¡± Kuro asked. Yi Xiao nodded and said, ¡°Before I joined the Marine, I had a friendship with this person.¡± Kuro nodded. That was true. After all, they were all in the New World. Yixiao was very famous before he joined the Marine. Otherwise, the Marine would not have personally invited him. It was normal to have communication with someone equally famous. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, but you have to come here personally for a mission,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Leave it to others. Sakasugi is also worried. I happen to be nearby. Otherwise, he should come in person.¡± Yi Xiao said. ¡°This is not a small lineup.¡± Kuro looked around and estimated that there were at least 40 Battleships and there were also Vice-Admiral and Rear Admiral. With a Admiral here, it would not be a problem for the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Regiment to come. ¡°Then take it with you, I will continue to set out.¡± Kuro pushed Shanks forward and handed it to Yi Xiao. ¡°I received it, but, Brother Kuro¡­¡± ¡°The Country of Peace is dangerous. You have to be careful. Whether it is Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) or Straw Hat, they are both very strong.¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t think Straw Hat can win, do you?¡± Yixiao was silent, but in his mind he thought of the person with a hearty mood. He didn¡¯t know what that person looked like, he couldn¡¯t ¡®see¡¯ him with Kenbonshoku (Observation), just as he didn¡¯t know what Kuro looked like, but¡­ if he had eyes, he would like to see that young man. ¡°That young man can trigger a miracle,¡± Yi Xiao said slowly. Kuro stopped talking. He bit his cigar and let the smoke curl around his face. His eyes were covered by the smoke and his emotions could not be seen. He took the cigar down and wiped the cigar with his fingers, letting the ash fall. ¡°All of them. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Even Smiley thinks that he is a miracle, or rather, many people on the sea think that he is a miracle, but Kuro doesn¡¯t believe it! A gust of wind stirred Kuro¡¯s cape and the ends of his hair. Against the wind, Kuro¡¯s voice was slow, but it was unusually firm and arrogant. ¡°It¡¯s all in the hands of man.¡± Chapter 1161 - 1161 Country of Peace 1161 Country of Peace The Country of Peace. Ever since the Hundred Beast Kaido and Big Mom Charlotte Lingling formed an alliance, the entire situation in the Country of Peace has been in a state of anxiety. This is because several pirates who are enemies with them have entered here. Led by Straw Hat Kid, Kidd and Law are in an alliance, which often makes the pirates of the Country of Peace anxious. The children of Flying Six Cells and Big Mom have encountered them, but without exception, none of them were captured, and some even failed. In particular, they caught them once, but they were never caught again after they escaped because of Marine Admiral Kim Jong-un¡¯s raid. Moreover, their momentum grew stronger and stronger, making many samurai follow them and setting the country on fire. In particular, ten days ago, the straw-hat boy led the allied forces to break into the City of Flowers and fought fiercely with their Kingdom Protector King and the newly-arrived old woman. The situation suddenly became confusing. The residence of the general of the City of Flowers, the Pavilion of Heaven¡¯s Guardian, is already in ruins. The surrounding residents have long evacuated, leaving only the traces of the battle of those people and a large number of corpses lying around. Most of the corpses are in a state of frost and their faces are like that of evil spirits. Many of the people who are still alive are covered in frost and look like evil spirits. However, their frost is not all. They all have a ball of green flames on their bodies, which makes half of their bodies take the shape of a human. Their eyes are also covered in red frost, but they are covered in blue flames. ¡°Choba, the antidote is not ready yet!¡± In the crowd, Marco, who had a pineapple head, said to a stout furry animal. The furry animal was very wide and looked like a brick. It was Choba, who had used ¡°Soft Strength Enhancement¡± to make his body extremely agile and flexible. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m doing it, please wait!¡± Choba shouted at Marco without looking up. ¡°Damn, my stamina is also limited.¡± Marco looked at the large number of people shrouded in blue flames in front of him and said reluctantly. Those people were not only the pirates of Kaido and Big Mom, but also samurai. They were all infected by Quinn¡¯s virus, ¡°Ice Ghost¡±. Once infected, their bodies will be covered with frost and they will have two horns on their heads. Once they are infected, they will also become Ice Ghost. The Ice Ghost lacks intelligence and only knows how to kill. It has become another species. Moreover, those who become Ice Ghosts only have an hour of life. They will die in an hour. However, the ¡®Rebirth Flame¡¯ of the Immortal Bird can contain this situation, but it will consume his physical strength. Previously, he had just fought with Ember twice and then fought with Perospero for a while. Now, he has to use the Cyan Flame to contain these people who are infected by the virus. His physical strength is indeed a little difficult. After thinking about it, Choba got the antidote from Quinn and is now preparing to get the antidote out in large quantities. In that case, these people may be saved. ¡°Save me, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± One of the Beast Pirates cried bitterly. Half of his body was infected by the frost, and the other half of his face was wrapped in blue flames, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as a doctor, even if you are the enemy, as long as you ask me for help, I will not leave you to die.¡± Chopper looked up and gave Luffy a reassuring look. ¡°But you have to help Luffy when you are cured.¡± ¡°Luffy? Straw Hat, don¡¯t worry, Lord Quinn doesn¡¯t treat me as his subordinate, I will help you!¡± The pirate nodded. ¡°Yes, I will also help you!¡± ¡°Me too, Dr. Chopper!¡± ¡°Count me in too. I have long wanted to attack that arrogant Quinn. He always doesn¡¯t treat us as human!¡± The pirates cursed. The atmosphere of the Beast Pirates is that the strong are respected. This has led to many subordinates who yearn for power, but these subordinates are not doing very well because the cadres do not treat them as humans. Only the strong can have a say in this pirate group. Listening to these pirates, Marco smiled and looked up with a solemn gaze. He had been fighting for a few days and it would probably be soon. In fact, Marco did not expect that the straw hat, which was still weak in the war at the top, could actually fight with Kaido now. And looking at the situation, he might win. ¡°Hehehehe, hahahaha, help, hahaha!¡± Suddenly, panicked laughter came from outside. Yes, although he was smiling, he was filled with panic and fear. Marco turned around and saw a little girl in a red kimono with pink hair running and smiling happily, but her eyes were full of panic. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s Ako!¡± Choba also heard the sound and turned his head to see a group of Ice Ghosts chasing after her. ¡°Hey, Ako, run this way!¡± Choba shouted. At the same time, Marco flapped his wings and rushed towards the group of Ice Ghosts. Boom! A ball of flame suddenly shot straight at Marco, startling him, but he did not care. He spread his wings and brought out the blue flame to resist the flame. A tall man with orange fluffy hair, wearing a pink bodysuit with wide sleeves appeared and showed his sharp teeth to Marco, smiling ferociously: ¡°Found you, Marco!¡± There were still flames on his wide sleeves. The flames that spewed out just now were from him. ¡°Bascardi!¡± Marco was shocked. This guy is the thirteenth son of Big Mom. He has the power to manipulate flames and is also difficult to deal with. However, his appearance means that¡­ ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Marco.¡± Behind Bascardi, two people rushed over and stood with him. He was also tall. One of them had a big beard and wore a purple soldier suit and a tall hat. He wore sunglasses and his chin was raised. He cut down the knife in his hand and said, ¡°It just so happens that you just injured Brother Perospero. Let¡¯s fight again.¡± On the other side, a man with a silver-gray mohawk, wearing a purple noble dress, and a very angry face also held a knife and nodded. ¡°Avenge Brother Perospero!¡± Wearing a soldier¡¯s dress, is Nustaldi, the twelfth son of Big Mom. The other is Dos Marcie, the fourteenth son of Big Mom. The three of them are triplets. Marco looked at Huko, who was being chased by the Ice Ghost, and then looked at the three brothers and smiled bitterly. ¡°This is troublesome.¡± These three brothers are not weak. It will take a lot of effort to deal with them. Otherwise, Choba probably can¡¯t resist these three brothers alone, and he can¡¯t leave. Blue flame has a range. Once I leave, Choba, who hasn¡¯t made the antidote, will be entangled by these Ice Ghosts. That little girl, you have to hold on¡­ Chapter 1162 - 1162 Trash Fish, Don’t Block My Way 1162 Trash Fish, Don¡¯t Block My Way ¡°Hahahaha, help, help!¡± The pink-haired little girl ran very fast. Although she was still smiling when she spoke, her tears had already come out. The group of Frost Ghosts that looked like evil spirits chased after them with weapons and roared. His small body, which had not grown up yet, was not as strong as those who were infected with the virus and turned into evil spirits. Huko¡¯s speed became slower and slower, and his breathing became louder and louder. Finally, he staggered and fell heavily to the ground, his hands and feet touched the ground and rolled up some dust. ¡°Hahaha, it hurts, Uko, Uko can¡¯t make it!¡± With a smile and tears of pain, Huko looked back in horror. The Ice Ghosts did not stop and were almost in front of her the moment she fell. ¡°No, Father, I, I have to follow you,¡± Huko murmured. Just as one of the approaching Ice Ghosts raised its blade, it suddenly noticed something and stopped the blade that was about to slash down. It suddenly roared forward as if it had discovered a threat. Huko turned his head and saw that there was still a smile on his face, but there was a dull look in his eyes. On the wide river in front of her, there was an incomparably huge golden ship. The ship was too big, and Uchiko swore that it was bigger than the general of Kano City, Tenshou Pavilion. The huge river was nothing compared to this ship. It was occupied by this ship, and half of the ship¡¯s area lay on the land. The huge ship glowed with golden light, causing the house to raise its head, but it was too tall to see the deck above. They could only see the pillar-like structure at the top of the fortress and the huge statue carved on the bow. Like a lion, or a dragon and a sheep¡­ Huko didn¡¯t know what it was, but he could feel its power. Is there such a ship in the river of the City of Flowers? As soon as she asked, she heard a voice coming from below the huge ship. ¡°Ice Ghost?¡± Huko looked down and her eyes focused. She tilted her head and the smile on her face never stopped. ¡°Hahaha, who are you?¡± In front of her was a group of people wearing white uniforms and holding weapons. Their clothes were different from the Country of Japan. They were divided up and down. The leader of the group was wearing a different costume from that group of people. He looked more neat and tidy, but he also wore a wide white cloak like some of the people in that group. Huko¡¯s attention was soon focused on the people at the front. They were a few people who looked very different. A person wearing a strong suit that seemed to be very convenient for movement was twisting his wrist and looking eager. She was wearing a satin robe and had a figure that made Huko very envious. She must be a woman with a better figure than Lord Little Zi. There was also a woman with a calm face and a longbow on her back. There was also the man with curly hair who was yawning lazily. Further ahead, there were three people standing in a triangular position. On the left was a man in black clothes and a white cloak pushing his glasses with the base of his palm. On the right was a white-haired woman who looked to be about her age. She was wearing overalls and biting a lollipop. She was also wearing a cloak. In front of her, the man was wearing the same golden clothes as the huge ship behind her. He was biting a cigarette that looked like a cigarette but was thicker and stared at her from above. Kuro glanced at her and then looked at the group of Ice Ghosts behind her and said, ¡°Fanny.¡± In her eyes, the big sister with a good figure walked out. ¡°Deal with them.¡± The man in the golden dress said something. Fanny nodded and opened her hands to the Ice Ghosts and said, ¡°The aura of the virus is best taken care of.¡± She retracted her fingers slightly and saw that the frost on the bodies of the group of evil ghosts seemed to have melted and turned into a white airflow that was sucked into the woman¡¯s palm. Soon, the Ice Ghosts returned to their human forms, and the redness in their eyes disappeared and became clear. A pirate of the Beast Pirates wearing a horned helmet looked at his hands in surprise and cheered, ¡°I have recovered!¡± ¡°Me too! I became a human!¡± In addition to the pirates, there were also warriors wearing the clothes of the Country of Peace and with their hair tied up in a bun, crying bitterly. ¡°Wuwuwu, don¡¯t change into that form again, it¡¯s so scary.¡± At this moment, Fanny retracted her hand and the virus formed by the white airflow was taken by her. Then, she paused and inexplicably praised: ¡°I see, a virus that can make the infected burst out with vitality and completely manifest? This virus is mixed with other factors, but the most important thing is this virus factor that can burst out with vitality. Once hit, the manifestation of vitality will not exceed an hour. It is very powerful and worth studying.¡± She raised her hand excitedly and said, ¡°General Kuro, can I go back to the ship to do research!¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and looked at the group of people who had returned to normal and said, ¡°We are here to arrest people now.¡± ¡°Marine!¡± A scream sounded. After the Beast Pirates got excited, they saw Kuro and others at a glance. They were so frightened that they quickly held their weapons. ¡°Why are Marines here!¡± The samurai next to him was a little confused and asked, ¡°Marine? What is Marine?¡± ¡°Our enemy! Stop talking nonsense, draw your weapons and fight. Didn¡¯t you promise to be loyal to Lord Kaido!¡± The pirate shouted. ¡°Understood!¡± The group of samurai gripped their blades and stared at Kuro and others. ¡°Then kill them first!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to be grateful at all. Forget it, after all, you are a pirate¡­¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said lightly, ¡°Kill them.¡± The Marine soldiers behind him raised their weapons and were ready to fight, but at this time, Crowe stepped out first and pushed his glasses with the base of his palm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let me do it.¡± He stood in front of the pink-haired little girl and stretched out his right hand with his index finger straight. He looked down at Huko and said, ¡°Little girl, lie down and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Charge!¡± The pirates and samurais acted together. The pirate who was originally closest to Huko gripped his Tachi tightly and was about to cut down. ¡°Finger Gun: Lotus Flower Powder.¡± Bang! The pirate who attacked first had a big hole in his head and his face stiffened and he fell. Swish! Swish! Swish! Crowe¡¯s arms showed afterimages as he pointed at the people in front of him. The pirates or samurai seemed to have been hit by air bullets, and the various vital points of their bodies were marked with a hole with each afterimage of Crowe, like a machine gun. After a while, they all lay down. At this time, Crowe¡¯s arm stopped moving and straightened steadily, and a wisp of smoke emerged from his index finger. ¡°Don¡¯t get in Mr. Kuro¡¯s way.¡± Crowe said lightly. A gust of wind blew past, causing the cloak on Crowe¡¯s back to sway. Huko stared blankly at the spectacled man above him and couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned¡­ Chapter 1163 - 1163 How Did You Become So Pussy 1163 How Did You Become So Pussy After taking care of these pirates, Crowe shook his hand and looked at Huko, who was looking up at him and said, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t seem to be afraid.¡± Huko got up, bowed to Crowe, and laughed. ¡°Hahaha, I was so scared that I thought I was going to die. Thank you very much, hahaha, thank you for saving me.¡± Crowe frowned. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°Sorry, hahaha, this is, hahaha, involuntarily.¡± Huko looked up at Crowe with a smile on his face, but his eyes were full of anxiety. ¡°Hahaha, you seem to be good people. Can you help us? Luffy, hahaha, Lord Luffy is fighting Kaido. Please help us! There are so many Ice Ghosts!¡± ¡®Luffy?¡¯ Straw hat! Crowe¡¯s eyes turned cold and he subconsciously turned to look at Kuro. ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Kuro walked towards Huko and looked at the pink-haired little girl. ¡°Smile Fruit? You are [Laugher]?¡± Huko nodded vigorously, ¡°Hahaha, I am [Hilarious]! My name is Huko, I can also be Ahko, ahahaha!¡± She seemed to have added the word ¡°A¡± to make her laugh even more than before. The tears that she had finally stopped were about to fall again. Kuro narrowed his eyes and squatted down in front of her. He touched her head and smiled. ¡°Then, little girl, as a Marine, I am happy to find that Ice Ghost. You lead the way.¡± Although she did not need to lead the way, Kuro¡¯s Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki could sense it, but who would refuse a smiling little girl? ¡°Hahaha, please follow me!¡± Tobu turned around and trotted forward. Kuro stood up and chuckled. ¡°It seems that this trip is worth it. This battle aura, even the dog brain is out.¡± Lida wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°I can smell it from afar. The smell of blood and the fighting aura of those people. Tsk, so strong¡­¡± She shivered and subconsciously looked at the top of the Pavilion of Heavenly Protection, which was located on a big tree. ¡°So many auras, so scary. Kuro, have you fought with them before?!¡± That aura was not fake. She felt several crazy and terrifying powerful auras. These auras were mixed together and she could not tell who was who for a moment, but as long as she was in the right direction, it would be fine. Kuro curled his lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on. Let¡¯s see how bad these people¡¯s brains are.¡± Thousands of troops began to move and followed Huko forward. ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re saved, we¡¯re saved!¡± Huko smiled as he ran. This time, it was different from before. This time, it was a genuine smile. Those Ice Ghosts were cured by that big sister. Although she doesn¡¯t know what ¡°Marine¡± is, to be able to deal with those pirates, he must be a good person and very strong. That big sister can also cure the Ice Ghost, which can save Uncle Marco and Choba a lot of effort. This time, she ran as fast as she could, bringing the group of people in white uniforms behind her to the Celestial Guardian Pavilion¡­ Bang! Marco was fighting against the triplets he was facing. He spread his wings and fell back, leaving a mark on the ground. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± He took a deep breath and felt that his body was a little weak. He gritted his teeth and stood up again. His stamina had been severely consumed. When he first came, he fought with Big Mom for a while, then he dealt with Ember and Quinn, then he brought people to deal with Perospero, and then he came to support these people who had turned into Ice Ghosts. It has been ten days since he joined the battle, but in these ten days, he only took a little rest and went into the battlefield. How could he have so much stamina? In comparison, these triplets don¡¯t look strong, but it depends on who they are compared to. They are also difficult to deal with. If I was in a state of abundant physical strength, I wouldn¡¯t care, but now that I don¡¯t have enough physical strength, I am in a deadlock with them. ¡°Hey, Chopper, are you not done yet?¡± Marco looked back at Chopper. Not only did he have to fight, but he also had to divert his attention to protect Chopper so that he would not be distracted from fighting. Once he delayed, he would waste even more cyan flames on these Ice Ghosts. ¡°Soon, please wait!¡± Choba shouted and looked at the triplets fighting Marco. ¡°Damn it, if there is support at this time¡­¡± Marco shook his head with a bitter smile. Where did the support come from? The people he brought are fighting with Big Mom¡¯s people. He was able to free himself because Perospero stopped fighting. As Big Mom¡¯s eldest son, although he is not as strong as Katakuri, he is definitely not weak. Not to mention, there are still the children of Big Mom. ¡°Uncle Marco!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded from afar. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m saved, I found help, I¡¯m saved!¡± Helper? Marco looked closely and saw that Huko, who was chased by the Ice Ghost, ran back and smiled. ¡°The Ice Ghost can be saved. I found a powerful helper!¡± ¡°Houko, don¡¯t wander around here, find a safe place to take refuge.¡± Marco said quickly. ¡°Hehe, a little girl!¡± Bascardi rolled his eyes and thought of something. He was about to turn around and grab Huko. ¡°Hey, what do you want!¡± Seeing this, Marco flapped his wings and was about to fly over. ¡°I was tricked!¡± Nusterdi and Dos Marcie shouted and took advantage of the gap between Marco and Bascardi, the two of them stuck on his left and right sides, and the Haki on the blade was obviously deepened. Bascardi quickly turned around, his mouth full of sharp teeth showing a ferocious smile, and with a wave of his sleeves, he spat out two huge fireballs. ¡°Go to hell, Marco!¡± The fireball was huge and directly covered Marco¡¯s direction, while his left and right sides were surrounded by the other two people, blocking all his directions. This time, I have to take a hit! Marco gritted his teeth and put his wings in front of him to protect himself. Just as he was about to take the blow, a wind suddenly blew from somewhere. Whoosh! The wind was fierce and there were a few muffled sounds. Bascardi¡¯s body stiffened and he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His mouth trembled as he looked down. From his chest, an extra hand appeared and pierced through his chest. The hairy and sharp claws of the hand directly came out and were filled with blood. The arm that penetrated his chest retracted, causing Bascardi to tremble and fall. When he fell, the scene behind him was revealed. A half-human wolf shook its bloody claws, the hair on its body contracted and it turned into a human and pushed its glasses with the base of its palm. ¡°Ah!¡± Markonus Terdi screamed and his tall body fell like mud, revealing a white-haired loli on his side. The loli stretched out her palm and aimed at this person. A white ball of air gathered in her palm and released a shock wave that blew off his head. Dos Marcie¡¯s neck was punched through, causing him to fall on his back, revealing a person behind him, a lazy curly-haired uncle, who was yawning and retracting his hand. The domineering aura on his hand had just subsided. These people ¡­ ¡°Marines?!¡± Marco widened his eyes in shock and disbelief. No! Not just Marines! He didn¡¯t know that lazy curly hair, but he had an impression of the other two. ¡°White whale and black wolf!¡± Marco exclaimed and stared at the white torrent that suddenly appeared in front of him. In this torrent, a touch of gold became more and more conspicuous. That is ¡­ Marco gritted his teeth. ¡°No way, what a joke, why is he here!¡± ¡°Yo, Marco¡­¡± Almost at the same time that Marco saw him, Kuro and Marine also saw Marco. He smiled and greeted him, ¡°Long time no see, why have you become so sh*tty? You almost got hit when dealing with Lingling¡¯s sons. It¡¯s a little embarrassing.¡± Marco shouted, ¡°What are you doing here, Kuro!¡± Chapter 1164 - 1164 The Man Who Became a Ferocious Beast 1164 The Man Who Became a Ferocious Beast Kuro? Hearing Marco¡¯s shout, Choba, who was making medicine, subconsciously glanced in that direction. With just one look, his whole body¡­ not quite a human body jumped up and exclaimed: ¡°It¡¯s the censer general!!¡± Kuro¡¯s face fell. ¡°I am Kim Jung, say it again, Kim Jung!¡± Choba was stunned. ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t he say that he is a Vice-Admiral?¡± Kuro¡¯s neck stiffened. ¡°Is that your focus!¡± Whoosh! A gust of wind blew, and the frost on the bodies of those semi-Green Ghost people turned into white airflow and rolled towards Kuro, which was absorbed by a woman with a curvy figure. ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± The pirates and warriors moved their bodies and found that there was no longer any cold feeling. They all cheered. ¡°This¡­¡± Choba¡¯s mouth was wide open, he didn¡¯t understand how it was done. He was making laborious medicine and the Ice Ghost disappeared just like that? ¡°Yo, Raccoon Doctor, long time no see.¡± Fanny raised her hand to greet him. The extent of her movements made her chest tremble for a while, making people dizzy. ¡°It¡¯s reindeer, bastard!¡± Choba called out subconsciously and then looked at Fanny and quickly remembered this person. ¡°Ah! You are the doctor who can¡¯t remember the medicine!¡± Back in Sabaody Archipelago, they had crossed paths. ¡°Did you add golden herb to your hunger pill? It¡¯s much better than shaking herb.¡± Choba remembered the pill that he pointed out as wrong. Fanny nodded. ¡°Did you say Marine¡¯s ¡®Strength Pill¡¯? It¡¯s in. Very good. Thank you, Dr. Raccoon.¡± Choba¡¯s eyes turned into wavy lines as his body twisted. ¡°It¡¯s a reindeer, bastard~¡± Beside him, Basil had a strange look on his face. ¡°Strength pills? Don¡¯t the side effects of that thing make you lose your appetite?¡± He remembered this matter the best. Fanny swore that her ¡®strength pill¡¯ had reached the Greater Mastery stage and would not make people hungry. After eating it, besides becoming stronger, she would also be full. At that time, for some reason, Basil believed Fanny and really ran to test the medicine. In the end, he was too strong and did not feel hungry. It seemed that there was no problem. But this thing can never feel hungry. The feeling of fullness is too strong, and it can¡¯t eat anything for several days in a row. But where does the nutrition that the human body must absorb come from? Coupled with the increase in strength, the consumption of the human body is even faster. The positive effect of the pill is only half an hour, and the side effects can last for several days. Helpless, Basil can only run to get a drip and survive the side effects period. The pills are better than the previous hunger, but you can¡¯t say that the side effects are flawless, at least it is a big problem. Fanny looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s already very good. I¡¯m already correcting it. General Kuro praised my pills and said that they are good for weight loss!¡± You¡¯re still proud. What happened? You¡¯re a doctor. Your medicine has a lot of side effects. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed! Basil opened his mouth to say something, but he realized that Fanny had always been like this and didn¡¯t know what to say. Marco saved this awkward side in time. He asked again: ¡°Hey, Kuro, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Why are you here? You Marines never step into the second half of the New World. What are you doing here?¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand? Marco, you¡¯re an old man at sea. Don¡¯t forget that once upon a time, Marine¡¯s footprints were all over the world. Stepping into the second half is not without precedent.¡± A few decades ago, Marines were indeed all over the world, but there were too many pirates, and they could not stand fighting pirates all year round. Finally, under the control of the World Government, they gave up the territory in the second half of the Grand Line and focused on the first half and the four seas, which is why they are called the ¡®New World¡¯. Marco shrugged and shook his head. ¡°Hey, are you trying to take this opportunity to arrest everyone here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of starting a war with all the pirates?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sound so serious, Marco.¡± Kuro bared his teeth, revealing a flash of white light. ¡°At least if you don¡¯t resist, I might let you go back and continue to fight with Tiki. He hasn¡¯t been doing well recently. You have a chance to take revenge instead of getting involved in the Country of Peace¡¯s shit.¡± When Marco heard this, his bespectacled eyes narrowed and the pineapple hairstyle on his head moved. Then he looked back at Choba and looked up at the top of the Fangtian Guardian Tower. He turned his head to face Kuro and sighed: ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± He shook his head and said in a relaxed tone, ¡°Well, I¡¯m already here. If I leave now, I will be scolded.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Kuro placed his left hand on the hilt of his saber and his gaze gradually sharpened. ¡°You¡¯re not giving way?¡± ¡°Sa, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Marco said softly, ¡°Anyway, thank you for your people removing the Ice Ghost and letting me fight freely.¡± Without these Ice Ghosts, he didn¡¯t need to use Cyan Flame to maintain the treatment and freed up his hands. He would definitely not win, but if he dragged it out, it would definitely not be a problem. The pirates who originally belonged to the Beast Pirates and the warriors of the Country of Peace suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°We will help you!¡± ¡°You helped us maintain time and keep us awake. We are on your side!¡± ¡°Yeah, so what if it¡¯s Marine, don¡¯t even think about going in!¡± The pirates held their weapons tightly and faced the Marines with smiles on their faces. Although the samurai did not know what a pirate was, they had seen Marco and Choba¡¯s efforts before. Now that someone was against them, they naturally had to be moral, so they also drew their weapons and aimed at Kuro and others. ¡°Well¡­¡± Fanny raised her hand weakly and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t I save you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The pirates and samurai looked at each other and loosened their grip on their weapons. That seems to be the case? Their attention was on Marco and Chopper¡¯s efforts and they forgot the main point. They seemed to have been saved by this woman. ¡°But Marines are the enemy!¡± Pirate shouted. ¡°But we don¡¯t know what Marine is and we have never seen it,¡± the samurai said, puzzled. Under the seclusion of the country, the Country of Peace, which has not contacted the outside world for a long time, naturally does not know anything about the world. World Government, Marine, Joining Countries, how would they know these things? These people were not on the same side in the first place. There were pirates and warriors who helped Luffy. They were fighting against each other before. Because of Quinn¡¯s ¡°Ice Ghost¡±, they were attacked together and unified the front line. Now that the Ice Ghost Virus is gone, there is naturally another disagreement. Seeing that everyone was about to quarrel over this, Marco hurriedly said, ¡°They are the enemies of Straw Hat.¡± Straw hat?! ¡®Luffy?¡¯ The savior who is fighting Kaido? When the warriors heard this, their faces were solemn and they gripped their blades again. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry!¡± A samurai said in a deep voice: ¡°Sorry, this person called Marine, although you saved us, we want to save the country more and will not let you in!¡± ¡°Look¡­¡± Marco smiled and said, ¡°No one agrees.¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, his body stiffened, and a scarlet wind rushed out in front of him and blew in their direction at an extremely fast speed. The fishy smell that erupted from it made Marco lose his focus for a moment. Is that¡­ Haki?! No, that¡¯s not right! Marco perked up and looked. There was no Scarlet Wind, but the man glared at him. Clank! The sound of a weapon hitting the ground. Marco looked around and saw that everyone around him was frozen and their bodies were trembling uncontrollably. Their weapons did not even react when they fell to the ground. He gritted his teeth and spat out, ¡°Killing intent!¡± Kuro approached with a smile. ¡°Good quality, none of them fainted.¡± ¡°Stop lying!¡± Marco tensed his body, and the cyan flame around him became more violent, revealing a guarded look. They did not faint because this guy did not take them seriously at all. The amount of killing intent he used was not worth mentioning! But no matter what, he had to protect this man! If he goes in, who knows how chaotic the battle will be! Tap, tap, tap¡­ However, Kuro¡¯s steps seem to have a demonic nature. In his eyes, the closer this man gets, the more ferocious he becomes. It is as if he is not a human, but a fierce beast with strong killing intent, opening its mouth to devour people. Gradually, he looked at the dire beast in a daze. ¡°Roar!¡± The dire beast suddenly roared, making Marco shudder. His eyes flashed and the dire beast transformed into Kuro. He is very close to me! When did he get close? Why didn¡¯t he notice? Marco gritted his teeth and cold sweat flowed down his forehead. ¡°Illusion?¡± He was a veteran. With a little thought, he knew what situation he had just entered. It was an illusion formed by killing intent. Kuro stood in front of him and looked into his eyes. Just as Marco could not stand it anymore and was about to attack, Kuro smiled at him and said softly, ¡°Your stamina is so severely consumed, are you worthy of blocking me?¡± With that, Kuro passed by this person and passed by Marco with his subordinates, as if there was no one around. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯m counting on you to give that bastard Tiki a little trouble on the sea.¡± Behind him, Kuro¡¯s faint voice sounded. A group of Marines entered the gate. The footsteps disappeared and the surroundings became quiet. ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± Marco suddenly gasped for breath, as if he had been pulled out of the water. Even the cyan flames on his body could not stop his sweat. He clenched his fists unwillingly, but he thought of something and smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more terrifying¡­¡± Compared to the young Kuro when his father was still alive, the current Kuro is obviously much more terrifying. From a young beast, he has completely evolved into a dire beast. He admitted that at that moment he was absent-minded and afraid. He did not want to die. He still had the mission to let the remaining ¡®family members¡¯ live. This was the mission that his father had given him. By comparison ¡­ The matter of the Country of Peace is not as important as his mission! But is this really okay? Ace¡¯s brother is still in the battle¡­ He is also very important! Marco gritted his teeth and wanted to turn around and chase after him. ¡°I still can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Marco!!¡± Suddenly, an angry voice came from not far away. ¡°What did you do? You killed my beloved brothers!¡± In that direction, Perospero approached with a group of people with a face full of anger. He obviously saw the triplets who died here. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t hesitate.¡± At this time, Marco showed a smile of guilt or relief. ¡°There are new people to stop. Sorry, Luffy¡­¡± Chapter 1165 - 1165 We Are Professionals 1165 We Are Professionals Inside the door was the interior of the Sky Guardian Pavilion, the first floor hall. ¡°All troops, guard the exit and don¡¯t let any pirate escape!¡± As soon as they entered, Salzir shouted and the Marines spread out around the gate in a defensive formation. There were many people lying in the hall, almost covering the ground. Among them were the pirates of the Beast Pirates and the warriors of the Country of Peace. Some were dead and covered in blood, some were unconscious and lying there. Kuro glanced at them and clicked his tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t sense it at all now.¡± He could no longer sense his Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. In fact, the closer he got to the Guardian Tower, the more chaotic his aura became. His Haoshoku Haki and his battle aura intertwined and merged into one, causing Kuro to be unable to sense anything. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. There are so many people lying here and they will catch a cold. Uncle is very worried,¡± Moore teased. ¡°Come on, Moore, focus.¡± Kuro glanced at him and then said, ¡°Chloe.¡± Crowe heard this and walked forward. He bent down and used his finger to pinch the blood on the ground and licked it with his tongue. ¡°Well¡­¡± He closed his eyes and seemed to be recalling something. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°First there was fighting, then Haoshoku appeared. I don¡¯t know which floor it came from, but the rest of the people were knocked out by Haoshoku.¡± Immediately, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, there is a strange aura in the blood. It should have been contaminated by someone passing by, but it was retained by the blood. Three living people have stopped here. One of them is worth paying attention to. It is very cold and strong. It has the characteristics of a wolf. I am not sure about the details.¡± It¡¯s not my blood, but the hidden breath in my blood was licked out by Crowe, who is becoming more and more proficient in the development of the fruit¡¯s ability, but it¡¯s strange. He had studied the Beast Pirates before, and with the presence of Drake, a member of ¡®Sword¡¯, he knew about the Beast Pirates. Kaido is a dragon, Azure Dragon. The first echelon under him is the Three Disasters. Among them, ¡°Drought¡± Jack, who was killed by Mr. Kuro when he was escorting Doflamingo, is not only a mammoth, ¡°Plague¡± Quinn is a brachiosaurus, and ¡°Flame¡± Ember is a pterosaur. In the next echelon of ¡®Flying Six Cells¡¯, Fuzzy Fur is Cat Fruit . Ancient Species . Saber-Toothed Tiger Form, Black Maria is Spider Fruit ? Ancient Species ? Gerrard Rose Paleo-Wolf Spider Form, Black Wood is Dragon Fruit ? Ancient Species ? Triangular Dragon Form, the siblings¡¯ older sister Runyu and younger brother Peggywan are also Dragon Fruit, the former is an ancient species of Dandelion and the latter is an ancient species of Spineback Dragon. There was no need to consider further. The aura of the rest of the ¡®Real Fights¡¯ was definitely not as strong as the residual aura transmitted from this blood, but there were no wolves among them. ¡°Wolf?¡± Kuro thought for a moment and looked up. The Tenshou Pavilion was very big. The difference between the first and second floor was not small, but Kuro could still hear some sounds from above. He glanced around. The place was big and the building was stable. He found steel in the exposed gap. This was not a particularly classical building and it was not so easy to destroy. In other words, if the people here want to go out, they have to break the outer wall with higher defense and fall from a high place. This place is very big. There are many cubicles and corridors on the first floor alone. It is like a maze. It is difficult to find the outer wall. If you want to go out, you will probably go through the main door. Kuro said, ¡°Moore, you guard the exit.¡± Moore reached out and took out a handful of tiny white stones and handed them to Basil, saying, ¡°The road sign is for you, sprinkle it on the place.¡± ¡°Got it, Brother Moore.¡± Basil nodded. ¡°Marines Colonel and above follow me,¡± Kuro continued. He brought 3,000 men with him. They were all elites. The lowest rank was a Headquarters Second Lieutenant. There were more than 50 colonels. Marine Colonels were very impressive. All of them were good. It was enough to face the trash. It was enough for Moore, who was comparable to Lida and even slightly superior to her, to hold the fort. With Moore¡¯s Waymark Fruit, he could quickly provide support. There was nothing to see on the first floor, which was full of miscellaneous fish. On the way up, Kuro saw many strange shapes. ¡°What is this?¡± Leda kicked a strange man on the ground. His stomach had a half-monkey half with a drooping tongue that also fainted, and he merged with this person. Kuro glanced at the person on the ground and said, ¡°Giver, the product of Smile Fruit, but does this thing really have combat power? It feels like a burden.¡± That thing is not a Devil Fruit at all. There is no such thing as transformation and it is afraid of the sea and Seastone. Instead of calling it an ability user, it is more like the fusion of animal genes with human. It is useless. Kuro led his men towards the second floor. They passed through a long flight of stairs and reached the entrance of the second floor. Once they reached the entrance, Kuro saw a mess in the corridor ahead. There was a big hole in the wall of the corridor, and there were charred marks in it. A group of people lay on the ground, and two of them were unusually eye-catching. A large number of scars appeared on one chin and neck, and he had long purple hair. His hair was separated in the middle, half of it was shaved off, and the other half was combed on one side, wearing a white and green bull-horned hat. There was also a long-legged woman with sky-blue and pink hair. She was wearing a light pink flower mask and there were bull horns above her ears, but her whole body was charred. As soon as he saw the two of them, Crowe made a soft sound of surprise and walked over to visit them. After confirming, he turned his head and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, it¡¯s Runti and Peggywan of the ¡®Flying Six Cells¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh? These two people are interesting, take a look.¡± Kuro took out a cigar box from his arms, took out a steam cigar and lit it in his mouth. Crowe nodded, wiped a little blood from the side of Peggywan, paused, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Big Mom, Mr. Kuro.¡± Hearing this, Kuro subconsciously looked at the huge hole beside the wide corridor. The hole was extremely deep and extended to the front. There seemed to be a turning point, but he did not know where it went. ¡°Continue.¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke. ¡°Yes, there are many auras. There is a strange creature passing by, it looks like a canine, I don¡¯t know what it is, it is very weak. There are three people on it, in terms of aura, one is a little girl, one is a woman, and one is a man. Finally¡­ there is the aura of Kid and Law.¡± Crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°According to the information we got, Big Mom and Law and Kidd¡¯s starting location should be here. In addition, this kid was knocked out by Big Mom with one punch. Basil, throw a signpost and ask Moore to come and move people.¡± They were here to observe the battlefield. If they had the conditions, they could also pick up some scraps, such as now. With Moore around, it would be too easy to pick up the leftovers. The Kuro ship was not raised and it was just lying in the river. For Moore, the distance was enough. When the time comes, he would put on the Seastone Handcuffs and tie the iron chain and bring a group of Marines back to the ship to guard it. It was not too simple. Chapter 1166 - 1166 One After Another 1166 One After Another As Sazir threw the small stone down and took out Den Den Mushi to make a call, Moore teleported here with a white light. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few minutes. I was just about to sleep on the floor. Are you going to do something?¡± The white light disappeared, revealing Moore¡¯s figure. He scratched the back of his head with a distressed expression. Kuro pointed at the fallen Runti and Peggywan. ¡°Cut the crap and take these two away.¡± Moore walked up to the two of them and grabbed them by the waist with each hand. He lifted them twice, whistled, and turned to face Kuro and others. ¡°Uncle, let me remind you, don¡¯t get drunk. Whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, it¡¯s very easy for someone to pick up your body, especially a man. When you wake up, you will find that a certain place will hurt and you will go to take a shower while crying and saying that I¡¯m dirty.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense and take him away.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Moore said a few words and was about to move his body, but at this moment, a strange voice sounded, making his ears move and he looked sideways. It was also a corridor with a cross in front of it. There were many unconscious pirates lying on the ground, foaming at the mouth. At the corner of the cross, there were several people and a Musk Dog. Nami squatted on the ground, her eyes filled with horror as she desperately covered Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth. Usopp¡¯s back was against the wall and he was sweating profusely. His fingers were pressed against his mouth as he waved his finger frantically at Xiaoyu. Moore wondered, ¡°Did I hear wrong? There are voices? There are people alive?¡± Hearing this, Usopp almost cried. Why was he so unlucky? He had just gotten rid of the two members of the ¡°Flying Six Cells¡± and then encountered a large number of pirates of the Beast Pirates. Fortunately, Big Mom¡¯s Haoshoku had spread here, so he used Little Jade¡¯s ¡°Giver¡± to scare those pirates and let them escape. Originally, they thought that everything was fine and that the conquered Givers had gone to support other places. Usopp and Nami were ready to go out with Xiaoyu first, but unfortunately, this castle was too big, and every floor was ridiculously big. They walked around and then found themselves lost and turned back to their original position. Even more unfortunately, they had just turned back here when they heard other voices, and then they saw that there was a Marine standing in front of the corridor, holding Runti and Peggywan in his hands. Marine! Before Usopp could react, Xiaoyu exclaimed. Fortunately, Nami quickly covered it. However, he did not expect that Marine to hear such a soft voice. Are his ears so sharp?! And why is there a Marine! Isn¡¯t this the Country of Peace? What does Marines have to do with this place! Or could it be that they knew that he was at war with Kaido and others, so they came to take advantage of him?! Tap, tap¡­ That Marine seemed to be coming over, making footsteps. Usopp was terrified. He and Nami looked at each other. Nami gave him a look, which meant that she wanted to think of a way quickly. What can he do! Usopp was so anxious that his long nose was sweating. Listening to the footsteps gradually expanding, he held his breath and gritted his teeth. He opened his mouth and let out an extremely suppressed voice. ¡°Meow¡± The voice was very high-pitched, like a real cat. ¡°What? It¡¯s a cat. Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± Usopp heard the Marine¡¯s voice in his ears, and then he heard the footsteps getting farther and farther away until they were gradually out of earshot, and his body loosened and he slumped down. An arm stretched out and Nami gave him a silent thumbs up, her eyes full of gratitude. Of course, look at who I am! Usopp was about to return a smug look, but when he turned his head, his eyes suddenly paused and stared blankly behind Nami, his eyes gradually becoming frightened. Nami also turned her head to look at Usopp¡¯s eyes, and she was stunned. Moore appeared on their side, carrying two people. He smiled and said softly: ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. Good afternoon.¡± ¡°Ah!!¡± The two of them were so frightened that their eyes turned white and their tears and snot kept flowing. They rolled and crawled out of the fork with the Musk Dog and Xiaoyu. Before they could find their direction, Moore suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°This road is blocked.¡± Moore smiled. They screamed again and ran towards the other exit of the corridor. Just as they reached the exit of the corridor, they stopped. Because a group of Marine colonels were waiting for them with weapons in their hands. ¡°Ah¡­ who is this?¡± Kuro bit his cigar and glanced at them. ¡°He looks familiar.¡± Crowe frowned. ¡°Oh? Usopp?¡± Usopp and Nami were stunned for a moment. They raised their heads and opened their mouths as if their souls had left their bodies. Who did they see?! Kim Jung-ho! They had a deep impression of this. When they set off from Sabaody Archipelago two years ago, they suffered a lesson from this Golden Lion. Luffy almost died there. Fortunately, Luo saved him. Moreover, more than half a year ago, Luffy said that this guy came to the Country of Peace and fought a big battle with Kaido. It was also that battle that they had a chance to get together and it took more than half a year to officially start a war with Kaido. Tears flowed from the corners of Nami¡¯s eyes and she cried, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t lived enough. I haven¡¯t become the richest woman, I haven¡¯t bought enough beautiful clothes, and I haven¡¯t drawn a complete sea map of the world¡­¡± Chapter 1167 - 1167 One After Another 1167 One After Another Usopp¡¯s state is similar to Nami¡¯s. He said weakly, ¡°I haven¡¯t become the bravest man at sea yet. I still want to go back and tell Kaya my adventure story. I¡­ Kaya, Kaya, I won¡¯t let him down!¡± He lowered his head and his eyes burst out with light. He took out a pellet from the cloth bag at his waist and threw it on the ground. Bang! A thick cloud of smoke exploded in the corridor. From the smoke, the yellow dog rushed out from the back and ran out with Usopp, Nami, and Xiaoyu. ¡°Run, run! If you don¡¯t run, it¡¯s really over!¡± Usopp shouted on the Musk Dog. ¡°Well done Usopp!¡± Nami came back to her senses and burst into tears, almost thinking that there was no hope. ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± A sound came from behind the smoke and several blue slashes broke through the smoke and approached them. Behind the smoke, Crowe was still moving. ¡°Ahhh! Run faster, run faster!¡± Usopp shouted in fear. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Nami¡¯s expression turned cold and she took out the weather stick. The whole body of the stick turned black and a humanoid face appeared. ¡°Oh, Nami,¡± Bang made a sound. ¡°Stop shouting and help!¡± Nami pointed her weather club at him. ¡°Zeus!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Boom! A black thundercloud appeared in the weather club and emitted a thick lightning bolt, offsetting the blue slashes. ¡°Huh? Kuro?¡± After Zeus released the lightning, he also saw Kuro standing there and said in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°I should be the one asking that. You are Homies from Lingling. Why are you here?¡± Half a year ago, he was still fighting with Charlotte Lingling who was riding this thing, and now he betrayed her? ¡°Mom¡­¡± Zeus looked down, but soon he regrouped and said, ¡°It was Mom who didn¡¯t want me first. She found a new thundercloud and swallowed my soul! It was Nami who saved me. I am now the weather club and Nami¡¯s companion!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, Zeus!¡± Nami smiled proudly. Kuro exhaled the smoke and said, ¡°Really? Homies created by her soul can actually mutiny. How rare. But it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Did you block my attack?¡± Seeing that his attack was blocked, Crowe leaned forward. ¡°I can avoid that kind of lightning!¡± With that, he moved and was about to rush out. At this moment, Usopp, who was focused on the direction in front of him, rubbed his nose with his fingers and smiled confidently. ¡°Grow! Sure Kill . Green Star Demon!¡± Crowe¡¯s foot, which was about to reach out, stopped. He looked down and saw thick vines growing from the ground and wrapping around his calf. The vines were still spreading backward and running towards Kuro. In front of Crowe, a huge flytrap grew out of the vine and opened its mouth to swallow Crowe. Crowe¡¯s face sank and he directly shattered the vines wrapped around his leg with a kick. He jumped up on one foot and stretched out his leg to draw a circle. The Mist Kick Chop from his leg appeared in a circle and re-opened around him, shattering the surrounding vines. Then he kicked again, bringing out a large number of Mist Kick Chop and cut the huge Nepenthes into pieces. ¡°How annoying. Do you think you can¡­¡± Crowe landed on the ground and looked ahead as he spoke. Then his words stopped because he could no longer see anyone in front of him. ¡°You are a Muggle, Crowe,¡± Kuro said. Leda laughed without any scruples and pointed at Crowe and bared her teeth. ¡°Chloe, you have become stupid. I have already run away!¡± Moore, who was watching from the side, also smiled. ¡°Well, you fell for it. Do you want my help?¡± Crowe glared at Moore. ¡°Take your captive!¡± ¡°Oh, then uncle will leave first.¡± Moore shrugged and disappeared with two captives in a white flash. Crowe¡¯s head was slightly lowered and his face was gloomy. He had lost face in front of Mr. Kuro and so many Marine Captains! ¡°That kind of small role¡­¡± Crowe bared his teeth and began to become sharp. Fur grew all over his body. His body squirmed and he turned into a werewolf in his human-beast form. His pupils, which had turned into vertical pupils, contracted tightly. He leaned forward and rushed out. ¡°You can¡¯t run away, Usopp!¡± However, just as he finished shouting, he saw that the long corridor, which could not even see a shadow, the large Musk Dog ran back with people. ¡°Fire, there are flames!¡± Usopp and Nami were sweating and shouting. Behind them, the burning flames were quickly spreading along the corridor. Crowe¡¯s body continued to rush forward, and the flames could not stop him! ¡°Go to hell, Usopp!¡± He quickly ran in front of Usopp, jumped up and clawed at Usopp. The sharp nails were cold in the daytime. As soon as the arm was extended, the claw was close to Usopp¡¯s head. Usopp subconsciously leaned back and closed his eyes as he screamed. Damn it, damn it! ¡°A Tree, Little Culan!¡± Suddenly, a big palm stretched out from the floor and slapped Crowe to the ceiling. Then, the huge arm spread out like petals, revealing Crowe, who was slapped to the ceiling like a fly. ¡°Damn it!¡± Crowe shouted and continued to descend, continuing to pounce on Usopp¡¯s head. ¡°Night Tune: Straight Through!¡± At the same time that Crowe descended, an afterimage appeared around him. Crowe was shocked and his feet bounced in the air. With Gepp¨­ (Moonwalk), he quickly changed his position and his elbow covered with Haki collided with the afterimage. Dang! It was a walking stick with a thin sword that emitted a slight chill and collided with his elbow. ¡°Zeus!¡± Before Crowe could see who it was, a voice came from below, followed by a flash of light. Subconsciously, Crowe¡¯s arm shook off the rapier, and then he stepped back a few times in the air. As soon as he dodged, a thunderbolt went straight to the ceiling and hit his original position. Crowe spun in the air for a few weeks before landing heavily on the ground. He maintained a half-crawling posture and looked up ahead. At the fork in the corridor, Nico Robin walked out with his hands crossed and a skull fell from the sky and landed beside the Musk Dog. ¡°Robin! Brooke!¡± Usopp exclaimed in surprise. ¡°It seems that he appeared in time.¡± Robin smiled. ¡°Oh ho ho ho ho ho ho!¡± Brook swung his rapier and his skull chin moved. He looked up at Nami and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then, although the time of separation is short, can you let me see your inner¡­¡± Bang! Nami¡¯s long legs kicked directly at his skull. ¡°I never showed it to you!¡± She roared with an exaggerated expression. Brook was kicked against the wall and slid down the wall with her butt sticking out. ¡°Yoho, yoho, my head is going to be kicked out of shock. Although I am a skeleton without a head, yohohohoho!¡± ¡°Stop it, let¡¯s go, the flames are spreading!¡± Nami shouted. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to leave.¡± Robin looked at the passage in front of her and said solemnly, ¡°Someone has come.¡± Her gaze swept past Crowe, who was blocking the way, and she stared directly at Kuro. Gold foil ¡­ Why is he here? Did he receive intelligence and come here to arrest them? Or¡­ arrest Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Kuro¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Nicole Robin, a total of four members of the Straw Hat Regiment. It seems that you have gained a lot in the Country of Peace¡­¡± There are traces of battle on their bodies. According to the previous two ¡°Flying Six Cells¡±, they are probably facing the same level. At this time, they can still stand here, which means that their enemy has failed. Kaido¡¯s cadres suffered a lot of damage¡­ ¡°You people!¡± Crowe let out a shout. His entire body was trembling with anger, his pupils almost shrank to a small point, and his canines kept extending. ¡°One after another, like flies!¡± He couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. It was too frustrating and infuriating! ¡°I want¡­¡± Crowe was about to say something when flames suddenly appeared around him. In the sky, the hot temperature suddenly descended, making him subconsciously stop talking and look up. A slime-like creature drilled out of the ceiling, but it was not the color of slime, but dark and transparent like the night sky. The surface of its body was full of hot high-temperature flames, and it spread out wantonly in all directions, which were all the flames it emitted and instantly surrounded Marine. ¡°What is this!¡± Crowe exclaimed. Chapter 1168 - 1168 How Cute to Shake 1168 How Cute to Shake ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the temperature!¡± ¡°Not good, the flames are coming!¡± ¡°Admiral! Admiral Kuro!¡± Flames quickly spread around and also surrounded the Marines, making them panic. They could not resist the flames at this temperature. Admiral? On the other hand, Robin¡¯s pupils contracted when she heard the Marines shouting. This man is now a general?! ¡°What are you panicking for? Show the bearing of your Marine elite.¡± Kuro glanced at the flames around him, bit his cigar and exhaled the smoke. He opened his fingers slightly and held them. Phew¡­ The blazing flames that filled the surroundings were all extinguished at this moment. The burning of flames requires an air environment, and it just so happens that Kuro can control the air. He only needs to remove the medium of the burning flames to extinguish the flames. This kind of child¡¯s play was not a problem for him. A long time ago, when he was fighting Charlotte Ling-Ling in Totland, he could break the flames and lightning created by Homies. However, just as he extinguished this thing, Kuro narrowed his eyes and subconsciously looked at the strange creature that began to fall from above. This thing is not right. Logically speaking, it should be able to be extinguished, but the flames on the surface of its body still exist. That thing doesn¡¯t seem to be pure flames¡­ At this moment, Crowe, who was below this thing, had already stretched out his claws, and a black murderous wind breath wrapped around his forearm. He was about to explode. It was fine just now, but now even something that is not human wants to interrupt his speech! Is he really unable to speak fully?! ¡°Tear you apart!¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes became fierce and he was about to attack. ¡°Chloe, come back, you can¡¯t touch this thing!¡± At this moment, Kuro¡¯s shout rang in Crowe¡¯s ears. Although Crowe didn¡¯t understand, his reaction was fast. He exerted strength in his feet and rushed to Kuro¡¯s side, squatting there. ¡°Mr. Kuro?¡± He looked up and asked, with some grievance in his eyes. Kuro stared at the falling strange creature and saw it land on the floor without penetrating the bodies of the people around it and passing through the floor. He slowly said, ¡°Soul creature.¡± ¡°Soul?¡± Crowe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Homies?¡± If it was that kind of thing, then Mr. Kuro was right to call him back. No matter how strong his attack was, it was only at the physical level. He did not master enough ¡®potential¡¯ to target the soul, and the high temperature that he could feel would hurt him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. It doesn¡¯t seem to have any intelligence. Strange, besides Lingling, there is someone who can make a soul creature?¡± Kuro wondered. This huge night-like creature blocked their vision, and opposite this creature, Usopp and others were also looking at this thing. Zeus came out of Nami¡¯s weather club and stared at the flame monster and said in surprise, ¡°Soul, there is the aura of a soul!¡± ¡°Is it Homies?!¡± Nami exclaimed. Zeus carefully sensed the aura of this thing and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t feel Homies¡¯ aura. It¡¯s another soul creature, but it doesn¡¯t have intelligence. It seems to be born to complete some kind of mission, more like resentment or something.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go now, I was saved by this thing just now.¡± Robin said, ¡°CP0 is chasing me, and now there are Marines. It¡¯s not good to be surrounded by them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s retreat quickly and leave the battle to Luffy.¡± Nami nodded. Bang! Just as the group was about to leave, the ceiling above suddenly protruded out in a semicircle and there was a dull sound. Bang! There was another muffled sound and a crack appeared in the protruding semicircle. Bang!! The ceiling was blasted open and a figure jumped out, making a crisp sound. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± During this time, the strange creature drilled into the floor and disappeared. The figure landed on the floor and hit the ground with the mace in his hand. ¡°Damn it, I was too late again!¡± This person was a woman. Seeing this person, Kuro¡¯s eyes opened slightly and stopped on her mace. His eyes moved up and then he saw the sleeveless kimono she was wearing and part of the turbulent waves that were facing him from the side and exposed below her shoulders. As she moved, the waves really became waves. Not wearing ¡­ Tsk, how cute! Hmm? Killing intent? Kuro subconsciously looked to the side and saw Leda baring her teeth and staring at him with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Kuro?¡± Leda said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this white hair is quite interesting. It gradually changes color.¡± Kuro blinked and continued to look over with a face full of inquiry. This woman¡¯s hair is the same white as Leda¡¯s, but not completely. The hair goes from white to green from the top of the head to the ends of the hair and then gradually turns blue. Old Freak Changed. The sideburns on both sides naturally fell to the chest, and the back of the head was tied into a ponytail. There were two orange hairpins above the ponytail, and the ears, like Kuro, had golden earrings. But Kuro¡¯s earrings are gold beads that shrink the earlobes, and this woman is wearing a pair of gold earrings. Most importantly, she has a pair of red demon-like horns on her head. That horn, plus the familiar mace, although the mace is different from Kaido¡¯s, there are no big spikes on the club, only round protrusions, but it is still a mace, and it is a woman¡­ This was something to be said. Nami and Usopp said, ¡°Yamato?!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Yamato turned his head and saw the four of them. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Just as she was about to reach out to greet him, she suddenly realized that something was wrong and hurriedly said, ¡°No! Now is not the time to greet him. I want to find that ¡®Firefront Place¡¯. Its purpose is the ammunition stored underground in this castle.¡± ¡°Fire Front?¡± Usopp asked. ¡°What is that? Zeus said that it is a soul creation.¡± ¡°Is that a soul creation? I don¡¯t know, but it is the creation of Kanjuro before his death. The purpose is to blow up the ammunition depot. The Black Snake is not dead. Momosuke is fighting him on the fifth floor, and Luffy is also fighting Kaido on the fifth floor. In short, we can¡¯t let Fire Front Lane go to the ammunition depot. Once the ammunition depot explodes, the whole castle will be blown up!¡± She said solemnly: ¡°There are still many people here, they can¡¯t die because of this!¡± ¡°Oh? It will explode into the sky?¡± The voice came from her side and Yamato was stunned. Only then did she notice that there was a group of people in white cloaks on her other side. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked subconsciously. She had never seen this group of people before. ¡°It¡¯s Marine!¡± Nami said: ¡°They are Marines, Yamato, they are the enemy!¡± ¡°Marine!¡± Yamato¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said excitedly: ¡°Is it the Marines depicted in Oden¡¯s diary?! The enemy of Oden, the enemy of Roger, and the enemy of Whitebeard! Is there another one called Garp, he is Luffy¡¯s grandfather, the Marine who often chased Roger everywhere, right?!¡± As she spoke, she suddenly thought of something and gritted her teeth. ¡°You still killed Ace¡¯s murderer. I want to avenge Ace!¡± She stretched out her mace at Kuro and others and was about to attack when she suddenly thought of something and said anxiously, ¡°Oh, no, I don¡¯t have time to care about you now. I want to stop Fire Frontline!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro, her breath is the cold wolf breath that I just smelled.¡± Crowe wrinkled his nose and looked at Yamato. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yamato said seriously: ¡°I am Yamato!¡± ¡°No, I mean, who are you?¡± Crowe asked again. ¡°I am Yamato¡­¡± Yamato was a little confused. ¡°I¡­¡± Crowe gritted his teeth. This woman is probably a little silly. ¡°I will stop the fire first!¡± Yamato did not care about anything else. He held the mace with both hands and raised it high. He opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Thunder¡­¡± Sizzle¡­ Black thunder-shaped Haki wrapped around the mace, and the strong aura made Crowe and Leda unconsciously widen their eyes in surprise. This somewhat dull woman is a little domineering! Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Sure enough¡­¡± ¡°Gossip!!¡± Boom!! The flashing lightning mace smashed into the floor, directly smashing a big hole in the floor, stirring up a cloud of dust and a shock wave. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Leda subconsciously protected half of her face and frowned. ¡°A little strong, Kuro.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Kuro smacked his lips and said, ¡°Kaido¡¯s daughter is not bad.¡± ¡°Kaido¡¯s¡­ daughter?!¡± Leda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Really? He has a daughter?¡± ¡°I also wonder¡­¡± Kuro smacked his lips. ¡°That Kaido gene can give birth to such a beautiful daughter? It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± The smoke and dust dispersed, leaving only a big hole, and opposite the hole, Usopp and others stayed for a while and jumped directly. ¡°Wait for us!¡± Usopp shouted. The four of them and a little girl jumped down on the mule and disappeared from their sight. Crowe stared at the bottom of the hole and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Kuro, should we chase after them or continue to explore?¡± Although he was a little angry with Usopp, their main purpose of coming here was not to find someone to catch. According to the woman¡¯s words just now, there was something more exciting up there and it was easy to pick up. He could still distinguish the missions. They were here to investigate and then decide whether to take action. ¡°You make the decision. I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± Kuro looked up at the hole and smiled. ¡°Five floors? It saves me the trouble of finding the stairs.¡± With that, he floated up and flew towards the hole in the ceiling. The top and bottom of this castle were directly opened by Yamato, which saved Kuro¡¯s trouble. After all, the aura here is too rich and mixed, and he couldn¡¯t perceive it with Kenbonshoku (Observation), but Yamato¡¯s words exposed Kaido on the fifth floor. Kaido and Lingling, it¡¯s up to you to find them. Now that Kaido¡¯s location is exposed, Kuro will definitely go and take a look. Seeing Kuro leave, Crowe said in a deep voice, ¡°Sazir!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Basil opened his eyes and saluted. ¡°You and Stork and Fanny, take some people and continue to explore and see if there are any heavyweights. In addition, you give me a little of Moore¡¯s road sign and I will go after Usopp and others.¡± Crowe quickly assigned the people and looked at Leda. ¡°Miss Leda, you¡­¡± Leda bared her teeth and said unkindly, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in Yamato. Kuro has been watching her.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go down!¡± Crowe responded: ¡°We can¡¯t let the Straw Hat kid¡¯s subordinates go!¡± Chapter 1169 - 1169 You Can’t Escape! 1169 You Can¡¯t Escape! ¡°Faster, faster! We can¡¯t let the fire front reach the basement!¡± After Yamato went down through the hole, he directly turned into a white wolf. This white wolf still has a red demon horn on its head and a colorful rope tied to its waist. And at its shoulder, there is an ice-blue flame-like halo, and its tail is also fluffy and swaying like a flame. It doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary beast. After she came down, she did not continue to break the ground. Instead, she found a reverse direction and ran over. Then, from the hole, a dog fell from the hole and ran after the white wolf with several people on its back. The Marine soldier guarding the gate watched as the man ran away. He glanced at Moore, who was lying on the side with one hand on the head and one leg bent, and asked: ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Moore?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Moore yawned and glanced over there. Then he looked at the siblings he brought over, who were already handcuffed with Seastone handcuffs and their bodies were tightly bound by thick iron chains. ¡°Forget it, boring, I don¡¯t want to move.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, two people came down from the hole, one was Crowe and the other was Leda. Crowe touched the ground and rushed forward, bringing out a cloud of dust. ¡°Don¡¯t run, Usopp!¡± Usopp, who was on the Musk Dog, heard the sound and looked back. He was so scared that his tongue was numb. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s coming! Quick, think of something! Nami! Use your invincible Zeus to think of something!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Nami roared: ¡°I am a weak woman!¡± Robin also nodded and said, ¡°Me too. If I use my ability now, I will be touched by White Whale. She has the power to absorb human energy.¡± ¡°I am just a skeleton, yohohohoho!¡± Brook¡¯s jaw moved. Usopp was speechless. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± He turned around and took out his slingshot [Black Pocket] and pulled it away from Crowe and others who were chasing him. He shouted, ¡°Then watch me, Usopp. First of all, if they are chasing us, then we have to restrict their movements! Kill-Green Star Demons!¡± A few seeds flew out of his slingshot very quickly, aiming not at the bodies of Crowe and others, but at the ground where they were moving forward. When the seeds touched the ground, a group of huge flytraps grew directly, like a giant green snake that opened its mouth and ran towards Crowe and Leda after dancing for a while. Crowe¡¯s eyes turned dark and he jumped up in the air and quickly kicked out several Mist Kicks to cut off the flytraps. ¡°I told you, this can¡¯t stop me!¡± Crowe shouted. ¡°Again, must-kill . Green Star Bamboo Spear!¡± Usopp shot another seed on the ground and countless green bamboo spears grew on the ground where Crowe was advancing, spreading rapidly towards Crowe. Crowe narrowed his eyes and took out the Mist Kick again. This time, the slash of the Mist Kick lingered on the bamboo spears for a while, but it was only for a while and soon cut these bamboo spears into several pieces. The power of his Mist Feet could easily cut through steel, but how could Bamboo, whose hardness was not bad, stop his attack? Crowe shattered these bamboo spears and was about to continue forward when he heard Usopp continue to pull his seemingly childish slingshot and shout, ¡°It¡¯s not over!¡± ¡°That kind of attack trajectory, stop messing around!¡± Crowe said darkly. It¡¯s not easy to dodge this kind of straight-line attack trajectory, even from the previous two attacks, this guy¡¯s Observation level is not low. But so what! Crowe¡¯s feet moved and his body was about to quickly dodge. Usopp, who was pulling the slingshot, smiled. ¡°Must-kill Green Star Humanoid Grass!¡± Swish! More than ten small things that looked like ginseng dolls suddenly grew out of the ground and quickly hugged Crowe¡¯s limbs. The remaining humanoid grass was about to hug Leda, but she dodged in advance and kicked the air to bounce high in the sky, causing those humanoid grass to lose their target and hug Crowe again. ¡°Hehe, I have already thrown the seeds on the ground. Take this, Crowe!¡± Usopp exerted strength in his arms and pulled the slingshot to the extreme, shooting out a red round seed. The seed flew out and quickly arrived in front of Crowe, and a large amount of green grass extended backward, forming a huge green grass wolf. The red round seed was the nose of this wolf, and it opened its fangs at Crowe, and the green grass suddenly roared. ¡°Must-kill . Green Star Shock Wolf Grass!¡± When Leda, who was jumping in the air, saw this scene, she said in surprise, ¡°A shock wave?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Usopp shouted. Bang!! The wolf-shaped grass erupted with a huge shock wave and hit forward. The shock wave shock wave caused the inside of the front to collapse and the floor splashed backward. ¡°Well done Usopp!¡± Nami said happily. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Usopp raised his head and rubbed his long nose. He closed his eyes and said proudly, ¡°Of course, I, Usopp, am very strong. That Crowe was once defeated by me. Just fight him again.¡± Brook said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s Black Wolf. You defeated him in East Blue, that¡¯s really powerful!¡± Nami rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Luffy was the one who defeated him. You were so scared that you didn¡¯t dare to move and Chopper wasn¡¯t here.¡± Brook¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°Hey! Is it fake?!¡± Usopp shouted, ¡°I was also very brave at that time. Anyway, now he is defeated by me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Robin¡¯s voice sounded. She stared ahead and said: ¡°It¡¯s still intact.¡± In front of him, the Wolf Grass attack has ended and fell down, revealing Crowe¡¯s intact body and completely intact clothes. The only thing that shook was his cloak. He looked up at Usopp and said, ¡°Iron.¡± The shock wave of this level is still far from him. ¡°Why is this guy so scary!¡± Usopp hugged his head and shouted twice. Suddenly, he pulled the slingshot again and fired the seeds crazily. ¡°Kill-Green Star Sargasso!¡± ¡°Must-kill . Green Star Skeleton Blasting Grass!¡± ¡°Also, kill-Green Star Explosive Sleeping Grass! Pass out!¡± A few seeds flew over, and the first one burst out a huge seaweed like a spider web, almost occupying the height of the first floor and blocking the space of Crowe and others. Boom! Before Crowe could react, a second wave of seeds came and exploded in an instant, blooming a huge smoke like a skull, sweeping Crowe and Leda in. Then, a few seeds from the smoke fell to the ground and continued to explode into a cloud of smoke. ¡°Now, you¡­¡± Before Usopp could finish his words, his pupils shrank and he subconsciously moved his body away. Chi! A stream of energy cut his cheek and blood splashed out. ¡°It¡¯s not a match at all! Run quickly, Xiao Yu, let the dog run faster!¡± Usopp shouted in horror. ¡°Ah¡­ Okay, okay!¡± Xiaoyu also became nervous. Although she did not know what these ¡®Marines¡¯ were for, she knew that they were the enemies of these people, and that was enough. She patted the sumo dog, which growled and suddenly accelerated, chasing Yamato even faster. Chi! Several sections of green algae that had been cut out flew out of the smoke. In the smoke, Leda and Crowe slowly walked out. Crowe waved his hand and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s also sleeping smoke. It¡¯s really¡­ too messy, but also too useless!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you still slowed down? How useless.¡± Leda pursed her lips. ¡°Hurry up, Chlo?. I want to find the woman called Yamato.¡± Crowe looked ahead, where he had lost his target. He walked forward and suddenly stopped. He squatted down and picked up a little blood on the floor with his fingers. He stuck out his tongue and licked it gently. Black fur grew all over his body and he transformed into a human-beast form. His eyes were wide open and filled with ferocity. ¡°They can¡¯t escape, they definitely can¡¯t escape!¡± Although the concentrated attacks were not powerful, he was really blocked. After being stopped by Usopp for so long, he felt very embarrassed, very embarrassed! Chapter 1170 - 1170 Drake and Apoo, Strange Numberer 1170 Drake and Apoo, Strange Numberer In the huge Tenshou Pavilion, there is a space between the first floor hall and the underground floor, which is called ¡®Between Iwato¡¯. ¡°Hey hey GO!¡± Bang! With a loud cry, an explosion exploded beside Drake¡¯s head, and at that moment, Drake tilted his head and accurately avoided the direction of the explosion and looked at Apu, who was beating his chest opposite him. ¡°I have seen through your ability. The condition to activate your ability is not simply ¡®hearing¡¯. You also have to rely on your sight to lock on, right? As long as you dodge the moment your sight is locked on, I can dodge your attack!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t guess my ability, what¡¯s the point!¡± Apoo¡¯s lips twitched and he pointed at Drake and said, ¡°You fought with me so hard and even stole the antibodies and let Law go. It¡¯s very suspicious, Drake. You are a Marine spy, right?¡± Apoo doesn¡¯t know the cause of the matter, and he doesn¡¯t know that Quinn and Fuzzy Fur have already determined Drake¡¯s identity, but he knows one thing. In the previous battle, this guy suddenly rebelled and defeated the Ten Ghosts of Number One, and he formed a temporary alliance with Luffy to deal with him. He also took away the Ice Ghost antibody that Quinn asked him to keep. It was because of him that Straw Hat could move on until he confronted Kaido. Although it is common for pirates to rebel, Apoo doesn¡¯t think so. There are too many doubts about this guy, which has been the case since four years ago in Sabaody. At that time, he wanted to defeat the Pacifista, he came to stop it. He wanted to sneak up on Marine, he also came to stop it. After arriving in the New World, he actually joined Kaido¡¯s subordinates and formed the ¡°Flying Rokushiki¡±. But after he joined them, their external operations were quite awkward. Although they all succeeded, Apu still felt very awkward. Drake snorted at Apu¡¯s question and said, ¡°I never admitted it.¡± ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± Apoo lowered his long arm and said, ¡°The key is that you want to defeat Kaido, right?¡± Drake crossed his arms and said nothing. ¡°Up until now, even I didn¡¯t expect the alliance of the three of them to be so strong. That¡¯s Kaido and Big Mom. They can actually fight back and forth and even see the hope of victory. But whether they win or lose, after this battle, whether they win or lose, they will be covered in wounds and exhausted¡­¡± Apoo took a few steps back and sat on the sofa in the back. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t belong to Straw Hat¡¯s side, nor do you belong to the Beast Pirates¡¯ side. In that case, what¡¯s the point of us fighting? Why don¡¯t you join forces with me? After their battle is over, we will take the final victory together!¡± He raised his head and let out a unique laugh. ¡°You guys say, right? Ahhh¡­¡± Behind him, there were three big giants who were concentrating on eating meat and drinking wine. Hearing Apu¡¯s words, one of the giants who was drinking with his back to them turned his head and stared at Drake. The ferocity in his eyes shocked Drake. These three ¡®numbers¡¯ are different from the ¡®Ten Ghosts¡¯ that they dealt with before. These three are very strong! Drake knew about the serial numberer after joining the Beast Pirates. He heard that it was a failed product of the ¡®Huge Human¡¯ experiment that Kaido bought from Caesar Kurana. But he heard that Caesar Kurang¡¯s experiment was not very long, and he was only experimenting with children. Why were there giants who were obviously different from children? This is also one of the reasons why he took the risk to sneak into the Beast Pirates as a spy and find out where the experiments of these ¡®numbered people¡¯ came from. However, Caesar Kurang died in Dressrosa, and it was said that he was killed by Kingpin himself. Then he would have no way to verify it. ¡°Did you find it? Ah Pa Pa¡­¡± Apoo smiled and said, ¡°Among the Numbers, these three are the strongest! And I command the Numbers. They will listen to me and rely on them. We can win the final victory. How about it, do you want to join forces?¡± Drake narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°You have been Kaido¡¯s subordinate for a long time. A pirate is a pirate. It¡¯s hard for me to believe you.¡± ¡°Ah, you are not trustworthy.¡± Apoo laughed. ¡°I just made a proposal that is in our best interest. Such a good opportunity, if we miss it, there will be no next time!¡± Drake was silent, as if thinking. Seeing this, Apu took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°Hey, join in. We will join hands and we will take what we need. I don¡¯t care if you are Marine or something else, you want Kaido, and I want Kaido¡¯s forces. We are not in conflict, right?¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Drake suddenly said. He pulled out the long sword and four-bladed axe from his waist and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since I promised to join forces with Straw Hat, I will not betray you easily. It is my duty to deal with you first!¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Apoo¡¯s face darkened and he shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to me? My opinion is so good. Besides, if you want to deal with me, you have to deal with these three serial numberers first!¡± He didn¡¯t really want to fight Drake. There was no benefit in winning or losing. He had to conserve his strength. But the most important thing is¡­ These three serial numberers, one beauty, two tooth and three ghosts, actually don¡¯t listen to him much! Although he is the commander of the serial numberers, the IQ of these failed experimental products is not enough at all. It is already good enough that they can understand a little command, especially these three. They do things purely based on their brains that they don¡¯t know whether they like it or not. Although in Apu¡¯s view, they don¡¯t have brains, he really can¡¯t control them. Occasionally, he can listen to orders and he will be grateful. Whoosh! Before Apu could think about it, Drake rushed over. ¡°How can it be fixed!¡± Seeing that the three Numbers did not move, Apoo exploded from the sofa and was about to hammer his chest with his hands. Bang!! The sound was not an attack from him, but a sudden explosion at the gate, raising a cloud of dust. ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡± Yamato ran out of the smoke with his mace, looking anxious. Apu turned around and said in surprise, ¡°Yamato?!¡± ¡°Eh? Drake? Apoo?¡± Yamato saw the two of them and asked curiously, ¡°What are you two doing here? Forget it, have you seen the fire square?!¡± Fire front? What is that thing? ¡°Hey, wait for us!¡± There was another sound outside the gate, and Usopp and others rushed in on their Musk Dogs. ¡°The Straw Hats!¡± Apoo was shocked again. Drake narrowed his eyes. Four people¡­ Very good. He was not sure if he could face these three numberers who gave him a sense of crisis, but if there were more people, he could touch them. ¡°Found you, Nico Robin!¡± Just as he was thinking this, a voice suddenly sounded from above. Drake looked up and saw two figures jumping down from the upper corridor and landing here. One of them was a person wearing a large cloak and a mask, moving like a ghost. Another was wearing a hat and a black and white mask on his face. CP0! Drake¡¯s pupils shrank. Why is CP0 here?! ¡°Fire front!¡± Yamato, on the other hand, was shocked. Right above CP0, the fire front came out of nowhere and went straight down. Its hot flames instantly burned CP0 and they were surrounded by flames. Chapter 1171 - 1171 Why Should CP Organization Deal with Marines? 1171 Why Should CP Organization Deal with Marines? ¡°Found you!¡± Yamato bared his teeth at this moment and his body began to change, and his body was covered with white fur. Human-beast form! However, she seemed to be different from ordinary human and beast forms. She did not have so much fur, but it was as if she was wearing a furred leather cover. Her face did not change much, and it did not bulge like ordinary human and beast forms. Instead, it was similar to a normal person¡¯s face, except that her teeth had become sharper. However, her hair turned into white flames and danced in the air. The color of her hair was still gradually changing. On her shoulder, there was also a white circle of light that looked like a flame. The tail behind her buttocks was like an exploding flame, sending out a cold aura. Drake¡¯s expression turned cold and he murmured, ¡°Is this Yamato¡¯s ability? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it¡­¡± Animal Type Fantastical Beast, Canine Fruit, Big Mouth True God Form! ¡°Icy Teeth!¡± Yamato opened her mouth and made Drake feel cold. He saw a ball of cold air coming straight from her mouth to the fire square falling from above. The cold air made a layer of frost hang around her and also suppressed the flames on the surface of the fire square. This move reminded Drake of Kaido¡¯s ¡®Heat Breath¡¯. Even the power is similar, except that one is flame and the other is frozen air. If the range of the flame is not enough, it will naturally be suppressed by the ice, but her breath only suppresses the flame, passing through the body of the fire front, and the frozen breath explodes on the top of the sky, turning into a mass of frozen explosion, blowing a hole in the sky. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work, damn it!¡± Yamato called out and saw the fire front falling rapidly through the ground. Yamato gritted his teeth and ran in one direction. She can¡¯t let Firefront come into contact with that explosives warehouse! ¡°Get out of the way, Apu, Drake!¡± Yamato called. ¡°Young Master Yamato!¡± Apu ran to Yamato¡¯s side and said, ¡°I have a particularly good proposal, listen to me¡­¡± Yamato and Kaido don¡¯t have a good relationship. They also know that Yamato treats Kaido as an enemy. If it is this person, it is more suitable than Drake, because she is strong enough! ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you, Apu, and I cut off my relationship with Kaido. We are not on the same side now, and I will not help you!¡± As Yamato spoke, he suddenly jumped and smashed his club at Drake, who was blocking the way in front of him. ¡°Get lost, Drake!¡± Drake quickly crossed his sword and axe in front of his chest and blocked Yamato¡¯s mace. The huge force made him grunt and he fell to the ground. He is also an Animal-type and an ancient dinosaur, but he didn¡¯t even catch Yamato¡¯s attack?! ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not with Kaido, I¡¯ve already broken away!¡± Drake said quickly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Yamato stopped his attack and stepped forward, bypassing Drake. ¡°Sorry, Drake, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± ¡°Ga!!¡± Among the serial numberers, the fatter Erya, who had a green explosive hairstyle, also noticed Yamato at this time. For some reason, he shouted angrily, picked up his club and ran towards Yamato. ¡°Erya! Erya! Damn it, why did you run!¡± Apu clicked his tongue and said to One Ghost and Sanmei, ¡°You two come with me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw two people walking out of the smoke on the ground full of frost and dust. Apoo covered his mouth exaggeratedly, and then he reacted and took out two Den Den Mushi for photography and said: ¡°CP0? Tenryubito¡¯s lackey has come to Kaido¡¯s territory, interesting, too interesting! Is he here to trade? This is a big story, selling to Morgan is a lot of money, without Doflamingo as the intermediary, you finally can¡¯t wait?¡± Apoo is not an ordinary ¡®real hit¡¯ of the Beast Pirates. He debuted as a Supernova and is an independent member of the Beast Pirates who goes out to sea. The Beast Pirates themselves do not have any Pirates under them. He can go out to sea alone because he is a part-time intelligence officer of the Beast Pirates. He was very sensitive to intelligence. Just as he was taking photos, the man in the black and white mask flashed directly in front of him and a finger went through him. A ball of blood burst from his throat and he fell down. ¡°You talk too much. This secret cannot be known.¡± A cold voice came from the black and white mask. ¡°Ah Pu!¡± Drake had just stood up when he saw Apu fall and he was subconsciously shocked. Black and White Mask also noticed him and said, ¡°Drake?¡± ¡°CP0!¡± Drake narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You should know my identity.¡± The Black and White Mask stretched out his finger. ¡°Of course, but¡­ a secret is a secret, right?¡± ¡°Shave!¡± He lifted his foot and disappeared, heading straight for Drake. So what if it¡¯s an undercover Marine? This secret can¡¯t be known by extra people. One less is one more! ¡°Tempest Kick!¡± Drake straightened his body and was about to take the attack, but at this moment, a shout came from the side, and a Mist Kick Cut flew quickly and hit the advancing Black and White Mask. Bang! The Lanjiao Slash accurately hit his face and brought him a few meters away before stopping. The Black and White Mask looked down at the clothes that were cut by the Mist Feet and the Armament Haki that was gradually fading away. He said in the direction of the gate, ¡°Six styles? Who is it, Fuzz Foo?¡± The Beast Pirates, no, the entire Country of Peace, the only one who can use the Rokushiki is the traitor of Fuzzy Fur¡¯s CP organization! ¡°Other than the CP organization, there are others who will use the Rokushiki¡­¡± A voice came from the door, and a slender figure slowly walked out. It was also a werewolf in human form and a white-haired loli beside him. ¡°The CP organization, why did they attack our Marine people, and they are the Captain of our Marine Secret Brigade ¡®Sword¡¯.¡± Crowe slowly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an explanation, this matter won¡¯t end so easily.¡± ¡°Marines?!¡± Black and White Mask was obviously stunned. He looked at Crowe and Leda, his eyes fixed on Leda and he subconsciously said, ¡°White whale?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Hao Die!¡± A blue vein appeared on Leda¡¯s forehead and she pointed at the black and white mask and said, ¡°I remember you, you are hated by Kuro, you are really annoying!¡± The Black and White Mask shouted in disbelief, ¡°Wait, why are you here!¡± Although they sent the intelligence back, it was their basic duty, but they did not receive any news about Marine coming. They were originally here to buy weapons, but they received orders from their superiors to capture Nicole Robin. Why are these Marines here ¡­ Moreover, if White Whale is here, it means¡­ Kim Jong-un is here! What is Marine Admiral doing here with his team?! Chapter 1172 - 1172 Dragon Snake Romance (1) 1172 Dragon Snake Romance (1) ¡°Vice Admiral Crowe?¡± Drake also looked surprised. As one of the Captains of the general team of the Sword, he certainly knew about Crowe, especially since Crowe was the Deputy Captain of the Sword and his position and rank were both his superiors. But if they come to the Country of Peace, Drake, as a subordinate, should also know, but it is also the first time he sees them. ¡°Drake, come back and arrest the pirates here,¡± Crowe said to him. ¡°Yes!¡± Drake quickly took action, changing into Allosaurus¡¯s human and beast form while running, and the long sword in his hand hacked at Usopp¡¯s group who broke in. Dang! A rapier stood in front of him. Brooke stood on the Musk Dog and blocked Drake¡¯s sword. The rapier in her hand trembled slightly. ¡°Yoho, yoho, you are very strong!¡± Brook shouted. Usopp pointed at Drake and shouted, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you would cooperate with us? Are you betraying us so quickly?!¡± Drake¡¯s eyes narrowed and the four-bladed axe that he wanted to continue to attack stopped. He flipped down from the air and landed on the ground and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a betrayal. I just returned to the team. I am a Marine. Besides, I have helped you block the Ten Ghosts before, and now Apu, it is not a betrayal.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to hear such words. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be the same as Apu? Drake got down and Black and White Mask said in a deep voice, ¡°We didn¡¯t receive any news of your arrival.¡± ¡°Marine operations, why did CP receive the message¡­¡± Crowe smiled contemptuously and his eyes were sharp. ¡°What did you want to do just now? Even CP0 doesn¡¯t have the power to execute Marines, right?¡± The Black and White Mask said, ¡°It¡¯s just to keep the secret, Crow Wolf. Make sure that this kind of thing won¡¯t make the news.¡± His eyes under the mask looked at Crowe and then glanced at Leda, as if he was considering something. Crowe narrowed his eyes. ¡°You seem to want to kill even us, CP0. Let me repeat it for you. Mr. Kuro is already here. You don¡¯t want to make Mr. Kuro angry.¡± Black and White Mask was silent for a while, then he said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand, then we will go and catch Nico Robin.¡± At this time, Leda¡¯s eyes were on Yamato, who was running forward. She was slightly stunned and subconsciously looked at Kro with a subtle look. ¡°Tsk, they are both in human and beast form, but I am better looking than you. Black Rope Sky Flash!¡± Lida said and dodged, turning into afterimages around her and directly rushed to Yamato, at the same time transforming into a girl. ¡°Don¡¯t block the way!¡± Yamato reacted instantly and swung his club. Bang! Leda punched forward, and her fist collided in the air under the entanglement of Haki. It broke open a ball of air waves and spread out in all directions, which also made the two of them retreat. Leda took half a step back and Yamato took a step back. ¡°Yes?¡± Yamato frowned. Not only is this woman¡¯s aggressiveness strong, but her strength is actually comparable to her strength in human and beast form, even a little stronger¡­ ¡°You¡¯re very powerful! But I don¡¯t have time to fight you now. I¡¯ll fight you after I stop the fire!¡± Yamato said seriously. ¡°Che¡­¡± Leda shook her hand and pursed her lips. ¡°You can¡¯t deal with that kind of soul product. Kuro said that you can¡¯t deal with this kind of thing without mastering the power of momentum.¡± Yamato said loudly: ¡°Once it goes to the arsenal, it will blow this place up! At that time, all the people in Tenshou Pavilion will be gone. According to its speed, it is already very fast!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Leda frowned at this time. She wanted to fight with Yamato because Kuro made her a little unhappy with Yamato before, but actually there was no hatred, and there were Marines like Moore in the first-floor hall. If it blows up, Leda will be fine, but Marines can¡¯t guarantee that. Have Marines withdraw? This is not good either. They came here to investigate and capture people. If they go out now, there are still people fighting outside. Leda thought about it, then took out Den Den Mushi and made a call. ¡°Hey, Kuro!¡± ¡­ . On the fifth floor of the Guardian Tower. Kuro flew straight up through the hole until he reached the fifth floor, then stopped and wandered there. The aura was too strong, so he could not find the specific person¡¯s aura and could only wander around. And now on the fifth floor, it is a little quiet, and there is not even a person lying down, but I see some broken walls or holes, which means that there are signs of battle here, but I don¡¯t know whose it is. ¡°He fought quite fiercely.¡± Kuro looked at a pillar with a large bite mark and clicked his tongue. ¡°Has Kaido started to bite at this time? It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, his ears twitched and he looked in a direction where there was a sound¡­ Kuro walked in the direction of the sound. Soon, he saw where the sound came from. It was a huge room, but the door of the room was completely damaged and there were bite marks all around. Inside the room, there was a peach-colored dragon and a big snake with eight heads entangled with each other. No, to be precise, it was seven heads, because one of the heads had been broken. ¡°Dragon? It looks like Kaido, but why is it peach-colored¡­¡± Kuro touched his chin, feeling a little strange. ¡°Big Snake! I will definitely stop you!¡± Taolong, who was fighting with Big Snake, stuck his head out and roared. ¡°Smelly brat, do you think you will be useful when you grow up? Even your grandfather is not my opponent. I am destined to destroy this country!¡± The eight-headed snake responded. Kuro felt that he should recognize this thing. Black Snake, the General of the Country of Peace. However, from the information he received, he seemed to have been killed by Kaido. Why is he still alive¡­ Kuro noticed the broken snake head and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°No way, is there such a powerful phantom beast?¡± This eight-headed snake is very similar to Yamata no Orochi. In addition, the black snake was killed by Kaido once, and now it is alive. This thing seems to be able to revive no matter how it dies? However¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a little weak.¡± Kuro glanced at the dragon fighting with Orochi and shook his head. ¡°No matter which side it is, it¡¯s not strong enough.¡± It seems that the peach dragon has suppressed the Yamata no Orochi. From the aura, this peach-colored dragon is stronger, but in Kuro¡¯s eyes, this strength is limited. Compared to Kaido, who was also a dragon¡­ he was too far behind. But who is this dragon? He had never heard of such an existence. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± Suddenly, the Den Den Mushi on Kuro¡¯s wristwatch rang. The sudden sound interrupted the rhythm of Taolong and Orochi, who were fighting, making them turn their heads to look. Kuro opened his wristwatch and answered the call. ¡°Moximose¡­¡± ¡°Kuro Kuro, what are you doing?¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s voice came from Leda. ¡°I just saw the Dragon Snake Romance, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t bring a camera,¡± Kuro glanced at Dragon and Snake and said. Chapter 1173 - 1173 Explosion? Go to Heaven First… 1173 Explosion? Go to Heaven First¡­ ¡°Who are you!¡± Taolong saw the person and shouted, ¡°I have never seen you before!¡± Orochi was shocked. ¡°Marine?! Wait, you are Kanji! Why are you here!¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± Kuro put his finger in front of his mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t argue, I¡¯m on the phone, you two fight each other, don¡¯t worry about me. Leda, continue.¡± ¡°Oh, Kuro, that fire front seems to be going to the underground arsenal. Yamato said that it will make the arsenal explode and make this place explode. What should we do?¡± Den Den Mushi said. ¡°Huh? Why did you run to Kaido¡¯s daughter?¡± Kuro keenly discovered the problem. ¡°No, I just happened to meet him. By the way, what do you think we should do?¡± Leda said perfunctorily. ¡°Bomb? Basement? That¡¯s easy, just leave it to me, I promise it won¡¯t affect us. Just like that, I¡¯m watching the show, you can play by yourself.¡± Kuro hung up the phone and looked at Dragon Snake, raising his chin. ¡°Keep calling.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing in the Country of Peace!¡± Orochi roared. ¡°What are you saying? If a monk can touch it, why can¡¯t a Daoist master touch it? If you can come here, why can¡¯t my Marine come here?¡± Kuro lit a cigar and blew out smoke. He said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m here to catch up with Kaido. If you tell me where he is, I won¡¯t look at you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Jinchuan, I know what you want to do. Do you want to catch someone after getting the news?¡± Orochi suddenly laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use, I don¡¯t care what happens to them! When Fire Front Street blows up the arsenal, you can die together. That kind of thing can¡¯t be destroyed. It¡¯s the resentment of our race. Only by destroying this place will the resentment disappear!¡± ¡°So, I will stop you!¡± The peach-colored dragon roared, ¡°I will stop you!¡± ¡°Momosuke?¡± Kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a child? Strange¡­ Is it ability?¡± He knew that Momosuke was just a child, but the aura coming from him was obviously very mature. ¡°I was urged to ripen by the ripe fruit. In order to help Luffy, in order to defeat Kaido!¡± The Colorful Peach Dragon shouted, ¡°I believe that Luffy will win, and I also want to end the grievances with the Black Coal Clan!¡± ¡°Hahaha, what are you going to do? I am the general of the Country of Peace!¡± Yamata no Orochi¡¯s seven heads danced with the broken snake body, and the snake head¡¯s expression began to become ferocious, ¡°You can¡¯t end it, you are not worthy! You are just a little ghost who suddenly grew up, can you stop the resentment of the Black Coal Family alone? You don¡¯t know anything, you don¡¯t know anything!¡± His expression was abnormally wild and ferocious, and there was a kind of self-destructive indulgence in his eyes. ¡°When it explodes, you will all be finished. I originally thought that it would be Kaido and Lingling and these rebellious samurai, but now it¡¯s good to have Marine as a companion!¡± The black snake smiled hideously and said, ¡°I won¡¯t die, at most I will waste another life!¡± ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter, continue.¡± Kuro reached out and pressed down. ¡°If you want to blow up the sky, I don¡¯t think it will work, but I can send this castle to the sky.¡± ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Rumble ¡­ Before they could react, they felt a tremor around them, as if the entire castle was shaking. Outside, at the entrance of the castle, Marco, who was fighting with Perospero, was shocked. He and Perospero collectively looked back and saw that the huge castle seemed to have broken free from some shackles, and even the surrounding land shook and was uprooted, flying into the sky. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Perospero stretched out his extremely long tongue and said in horror, ¡°Why is it flying? Is it Kaido? But there is no flame cloud.¡± He did not know if he was thinking too much, but Perospero felt that he had seen this situation before and it was familiar. ¡°This is¡­¡± Marco smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s too exaggerated, Kuro, are we going to catch all of them in the castle¡­¡± ¡°Wait, what did you say, Marco!¡± Perot screamed: ¡°You just said a person¡¯s name, right? Who did you say?!¡± ¡°You know, Perospero¡­¡± Marco looked at him and shrugged. ¡°Marines got involved.¡± Perot stayed for a while and subconsciously ran in one direction. Bang! A blue flame swept past Marco¡¯s body and kicked Perospero, sending him flying. Marco spread his wings and flew in the air. ¡°Do you want to find Big Mom? That won¡¯t do. You will disturb their duel.¡± ¡°Get away from Marco! You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Perospero got up and did not care about Marco kicking him, or rather, he did not have time to care. Now his whole face was dripping with sticky sugar. He was a Sugar Man himself. But this is not important. What is important is that his expression is extremely frightened. ¡°That¡¯s Kuro! Do you know what it represents? If he finds an opportunity, we will all die here. You don¡¯t understand the true horror of Kuro, and I have witnessed it with my own eyes!¡± Had Marco seen it? He had never seen it before. He only knew that Kuro was very strong, so strong that he did not dare to attack him easily. However, Perospero was lucky enough to see it. Just two years ago, when his assassination failed, Kuro came to him personally. If it weren¡¯t for Mom¡¯s power to defeat Kuro, Cake Island would have been gone. No, maybe the entire Totland Kingdom would have been gone. Without Mom, no one can break through the huge land that falls from the sky. But the most important thing now is that Mom is fighting someone, and the fight is very intense! It has been more than ten days since the war began, and they have also fought for more than ten days, and Kuro has just entered the battlefield, what does this mean¡­ Perot did not dare to imagine it. He just wanted to find his mother and escape from here. Otherwise, the Big Mom Pirates might really be taken over by Katakuri! ¡­ . ¡°Oh¡­¡± At this time, in the position between Iwato, Leda stared at the surrounding environment that was gradually rising and nodded. ¡°I see, this is a way.¡± Wasn¡¯t that ¡®Firefront Place¡¯ going to blow up the castle? But the arsenal is on the second floor of the basement. But if it rises from here, even if Firefront Place blows up the arsenal, it will not affect them. At most, it will affect the pirates fighting outside. ¡°What is this!¡± Yamato looked at the surrounding environment in surprise. ¡°Why is it flying? Is it Kaido?!¡± All she knew was that Kaido could use ¡°Flame Cloud¡± to ascend the island. But Kaido is fighting Luffy, he shouldn¡¯t have the stamina¡­ ¡°No¡­¡± Robin swallowed and said with sweat on her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not Kaido. There¡¯s another man besides Kaido who can do this. He did it¡­ Yes, he will definitely do it.¡± The General of the Country of Peace, Tianshou Pavilion, is completely in the air! It also made the people fighting in the castle lose their retreat. Chapter 1174 - 1174 (1) 1174 (1) ¡°A man?¡± Yamato chewed on these words and suddenly thought of the little golden man he met before. He asked curiously, ¡°Is it the man who always sprays smoke? It feels like an incense burner¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s Kuro!¡± Leda retorted, ¡°Hey, show some respect. I, Kuro, am a general!¡± ¡°Marine Admiral?!¡± Yamato was shocked and subconsciously looked at Robin. ¡°Hey, Robin¡­¡± Although she had not known her for long, she thought that this woman seemed to be the smartest one in the Straw Hat Gang. ¡°Wait, Admiral?!¡± Nami said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Vice-Admiral?!¡± She remembered that Kuro should be a Vice-Admiral. Although he is very scary, only Luffy, that idiot, is wrong. After coming here last time, he said that he met the ¡®Incinerator Admiral¡¯, but he should still be a Vice-Admiral. Now he is admitted by Marine? Robin thought for a moment and said, ¡°We heard them calling him that before. After all, we have been here for a long time. It is normal not to know about the outside world. It should be right. That man, Kim Jung, is a general.¡± But¡­ who abdicated? Fujitora? Or the Green Bull at Mary Joa? Or Kizaru, who has always been stable? However, these three people did not have much of an impression on Robin. On the other hand, when she was still in the Revolutionary Army, she had heard many rumors about him. Headquarters believes that Kaz is an obstacle to the Revolutionary Army. That strange infectious thoughts and words have destroyed several operations of the Revolutionary Army, but they have no conflicts in essence. Marine¡¯s main enemy is pirates, and the Revolutionary Army¡¯s main enemy is the World Government. It can be said that they are the CP organization under the World Government. Marine and Revolutionary Army avoid each other when they meet. Although they are also subordinate agencies of the World Government and Marine will also assign the Revolutionary Army as ¡®sin¡¯, they are basically untouchable. It seems that both sides deliberately do not meet. Therefore, when they encountered Kaz, their Revolutionary Army¡¯s actions could only be put on hold. The two sides could not cause conflict because of this, and the Revolutionary Army could not make any more enemies, but Kaz sometimes destroyed many of their overthrowing operations against other kingdoms. Behind this, Kuro, as Kaz¡¯s immediate superior, is naturally the focus of their attention. If he didn¡¯t check, he wouldn¡¯t know, but once he did, there would be a lot of things. At that time, Robin found out that this guy had been in East Blue for nearly ten years. The Revolutionary Army¡¯s preliminary calculation is that this Kingpin was qualified to make a name for himself on the Grand Line 14 years ago at the age of 14, but he did not leave the East China Sea and cultivated a figure like Kaz in the East China Sea. In addition to the replacement of the king of Dressrosa, Robin also knows about it, including the movement of Dressrosa in the world before they entered the Country of Peace, which makes it difficult for Robin to believe that Marine has no purpose. According to Revolutionary Military Intelligence, the king was also personally chosen by him, and the ¡®Conqueror King¡¯ David¡¯s concept of governing the country even made the Revolutionary Army take a look at it. This is because the Revolutionary Army previously thought that the ¡®Conqueror King¡±s conquest process was too brutal and he was a very warlike king. If he is warlike, it means that the people in the country will not live well because of war. They were prepared to subvert the world, but when they went to other people¡¯s territory, the Revolutionary Army was a little depressed. Something is not right. They have overthrown many countries and there have been brutal and warlike kings, but wars require money and people. They often fight because the people have no money and there are casualties, causing the whole country to be poor and shaping the soil they can overthrow. But why is Dressrosa getting better and better? Not only the islands of his country, but even the conquered places. King David also fulfilled his promise and let those places live exactly the same life as Dressrosa. He even integrated the advantages of all sides and completed a diversified country. How is this done? The Revolutionary Army¡¯s philosophy is also to let the people live a good life, but there are tenryubito blocking them. The existence of those people has seriously damaged the lives of the people. If it were not for the gold in the sky, the king would not collect taxes so crazily. Even if a good king is replaced, he may let the people be liberated in the beginning, but after some time, the tax will not make the people much better. But Dressrosa is different. They collect taxes, they fight and they conquer, but they live better than anyone else! Some members of the Revolutionary Army even wavered and secretly joined Dressrosa. This was the news that Robin received from her colleagues before she entered the Country of Peace. And the source of all this is the Golden Lion, Lucilu Kuro! So far, he has personally introduced two representatives, one is Kaz and the other is David. Both of them have caused trouble for the Revolutionary Army, but what this person has done seems to have affected the World Government, making it impossible for them to determine what position this person is on. But one thing is certain, he is not as simple as he seems! It wouldn¡¯t be like what was advertised, the nemesis of the old era, the Justice Marine that defeated many big pirates, is not that simple. That was an extremely terrifying man, whether in terms of combat power or thought. In contrast, Blackbeard, who was now a new Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) and hated by Luffy, was not as threatening as this man in Robin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Admiral!¡± Listening to Robin¡¯s words, Nami held her head in horror and her beautiful face turned pale. ¡°Isn¡¯t Admiral¡¯s words more terrifying? That man is already very terrifying. I don¡¯t want to fight with him, I will die!¡± Robin looked around. The ¡®Between Iwato¡¯ here, including the underground floor, has been floated up, and in front of the door that was broken by Yamato, they can see the environment in front of them constantly rising into the sky. They have reached the sky. Apart from the broken door, the surroundings were all walls, blocking their escape route. As for the only way out, it was blocked by Crowe and Drake. The two of them even blocked the direction of the hole that led up, making it impossible for them to escape. ¡°Marine Admiral¡­ I heard that he is very powerful. He is as famous as Kaido and Ace. Is he coming to deal with Luffy? That won¡¯t do!¡± Yamato held the club and his gaze first fell on Leda, then turned to Crowe and ran straight over. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± It¡¯s not that she wants to go far, but she just fought with Leda and knew that this woman is not to be trifled with. Once she fights with her, she will delay time. Besides, she has a feeling that once this person is hurt, something bad will happen. On the other hand, that werewolf is a suitable breakthrough point. ¡­ . On the fifth floor, in an extremely wide room. The interior decoration of the room has been destroyed and the ceiling directly above has a huge hole, almost open to the air. On the ground, two figures are colliding. ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± A voice full of vitality shouted angrily. Then, a dark thing quickly rushed towards a Dragon Person on the opposite side and knocked his head over with a punch, and half of his body fell back. The pitch-black object was a fist. The fist quickly shrank back to a bouncy ball wearing a straw hat. His legs were bent and the undulation of his upper body was very big. He was breathing heavily. ¡°Ha, ha¡­ How is it, Kaido!!¡± The Dragon Person was Kaido. He bared his sharp teeth and his head slowly moved up, moving his obviously injured chin. He held the mace tightly and smashed it forward. ¡°King Kong Hou!¡± As the mace was waved violently, a burst of force was suddenly released, like a slash, but this was the swing of the club, and it was also a stew attack, fiercely hitting the elastic ball in front of it, which made a dent in its body, but it was only a dent, and soon the force was bounced up into the sky through the hole and flew up to the sky. Stretchball shouted, ¡°It hurts!¡± It was Luffy. At this moment, his whole body seemed to be inflating. His feet bounced on the ground and there were domineering patterns all over his body. There were also gas straps on his shoulders. He looked like a king at the entrance of some buildings. ¡°Stinky brat!¡± Kaido gritted his teeth and growled. Ten days! He has been fighting for ten days! He would never have thought that this Straw Hat, who was knocked out by him with a stick and thrown into the prison, would have Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement when he fought with him for the second time. But at that time, he was not his opponent. If it weren¡¯t for Yamato, he would have been gone at that time. These people were like rats for a period of time. This time, which is the third time, they could actually fight with him for ten days! Even his full-power form was beaten out, and after ten days of fierce battle, his physical strength was insufficient, causing him to return to his ordinary human and beast form. However, this kid can still fight with him without any signs of falling. Chapter 1175 - 1175 (2) 1175 (2) After blocking the attack, Luffy bared his teeth for a while and clenched his fists. ¡°Peach asked me for help and you blocked my way. I will defeat you!¡± Kaido grinned and said, ¡°Kid, I admit that you have some strength. After escaping for such a long time, you can actually fight with me. You have a position in the sea, but you are still far from winning against me!¡± ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± Luffy didn¡¯t say much. His feet bounced and his body rushed into the sky. Then his feet shrank into his thighs and he kicked Kaido. ¡°Rhinoceros Howitzer!¡± The pair of feet bounced out with a domineering force, and its elasticity carried unparalleled speed and power. Startled, Kaido held his mace vertically in front of his chest and blocked the extremely fast kick. Bang! The combination of Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement and Armament Haki made the powerful legs that kicked out quickly collide with the mace in the air, and also made the already gloomy sky above the hole a little more gloomy, directly above their heads, separating the sky into a line. ¡°Hot breath!¡± After Kaido blocked the attack, he opened his mouth and spat out a flame-formed impact, which went straight to Luffy¡¯s body in the air and made a big explosion in the whole room. But what was strange was that this attack was enough to vaporize the mountain. The explosion in this house only caused a shock to the surrounding walls. ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± There was a sound in the explosion. Luffy¡¯s inflated body suddenly jumped out and a fist shrank into his arm like a spring, aimed at Kaido and shouted, ¡°JET Big Snake Cannon!¡± A punch that was faster and faster than before was shot out when Kaido opened his mouth to spit and hit him hard in the face. The power of this punch made Kaido groan and his huge body fell back and hit the floor heavily, making a great shock. ¡°Cough!¡± Kaido coughed violently and a small ball of blood spurted out of his mouth. He lay on the ground and panted. My stamina is starting to run out¡­ He shook his head and straightened his body from the ground, staring at the figure of Luffy who rushed out of the explosion. He bared his teeth and said, ¡°I can understand blocking the thunder and lightning, but why can I still block the flames!¡± Luffy bared his white teeth and smiled. ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t tell you!¡± ¡°Then go to hell!¡± Kaido opened his mouth again and spat out a ball of heat into the sky. Luffy didn¡¯t resist it, but twisted his body and dodged in the air. His forearm suddenly swelled up like a giant¡¯s arm and quickly shrank in. Black thunder came out of his fist and he punched. ¡°Rubber Rubber Ape King Gun!¡± Bang! It was a muffled sound that was released when it was compressed to the extreme. Kaido¡¯s pupils shrank, and the mace rotated twice in his hand, bringing out a black thunder, and the thunder and wind wrapped around it, directly waving towards the fist. ¡°Thunder Wind Strike!!¡± BOOM!!! The fist and the club made contact again, causing the room to shake violently. Circles of shock waves spread out from the center of their attack and hit the surrounding walls, making the walls tremble. ¡°Roar!!¡± After a moment of stalemate, Kaido¡¯s arm also expanded. He pushed the mace forward and punched the fist back with a thunder and fire force, hitting Luffy¡¯s abdomen. That blow caused Luffy¡¯s abdomen to cave in. He groaned and his movements were a little sluggish. At this moment, Kaido on the ground swung his dragon tail and his whole body rushed to the front of Luffy. The mace smashed down with black thunder and hit Luffy¡¯s face. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!!¡± ¡°Rubber Rubber . Second Serpent Cannon!¡± At this moment, Luffy¡¯s other fist tightened and he punched Kaido¡¯s face. Kaido¡¯s face was deformed. THUD!!! With a loud sound, both of them flew down at the same time and fell heavily on the floor. The moment he landed, Lu Yan jumped up, clenched his fists, and shouted with a determined expression, ¡°Kaido!!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Kaido stood up and held the spiked club ¡®Yasai Ring¡¯ tightly. He stabilized himself and gritted his teeth with a sinister smile. ¡°You really make my blood boil!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really sad.¡± Kaido was about to raise his club and continue to attack when both he and Luffy froze and looked in the direction of the sound. At the exit of the room, a person appeared. He bit his cigar and let the smoke curl around his face. He stretched out his arm and his fingers on the wall made a very elastic sound. ¡°Awakened? No wonder the room didn¡¯t move after fighting for so long. Otherwise, this castle should have been destroyed long ago.¡± The smoke dispersed, revealing a familiar face. He looked at Kaido and said, ¡°Long time no see. When I saw you again, I never thought that you would fight with Straw Hat.¡± ¡°Kuro?!¡± Kaido¡¯s face darkened. ¡°When did he come?!¡± Kuro smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I saw that you were very focused, so I¡¯ve been watching. It seems that you have consumed a lot of physical strength, even I didn¡¯t notice it.¡± After the castle was lifted into the sky, the aura of battle was missing a lot, which made Kuro sure that Lingling was not in the castle, because her aura was gone after the lift-off, and what was revealed was Kaido¡¯s aura. Following the aura, he found this place. As for Momosuke and Black Snake, he was not interested in watching them. But here, he felt that something was wrong after coming here. It had been a long time since he last saw them. As soon as he came, he saw the two of them beating each other up. From the looks of it, they had exhausted too much of their physical strength. The wounds on their bodies meant that the degree of their previous battle was not low. According to Kuro¡¯s experience, Kaido has already gone all out in his combat power. Until now, he has not been able to do anything to Straw Hat, and his physical strength is almost exhausted. And the most exaggerated is Straw Hat! ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Kuro looked at Luffy and blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while and you¡¯ve grown so much. The attack just now was ¡®Unified Haki¡¯ and Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement and the elasticity of this room. Your ability has awakened, right?¡± He had seen Kaido¡¯s Haoshoku¡¯s Thunder Bagua smash on his face with his own eyes. Such an attack did not make Luffy fall down. The degree of endurance of this attack is no different from that of an Animal. Why is a Paramecia so durable? Even rubber can¡¯t do this! ¡°That¡¯s right, I learned ¡®Muramasa¡¯ and Haoshoku¡¯s Bind!¡± Luffy laughed and looked at Kuro, who suddenly tilted his head and stared at him for a long time. His eyes focused on the smoke he exhaled and he showed an expression of realization. He clapped his left hand and said, ¡°What, are you an incense burner!!¡± Kuro¡¯s indifferent expression instantly broke through Luffy¡¯s defense and he shouted at Luffy, ¡°My name is Kuro, did you just recognize me? Stinky brat!¡± Chapter 1176 - 1176 (3) 1176 (3) Faced with Kuro¡¯s roar, Luffy replied, ¡°So you are here to stop me from dealing with Kaido? Incense burner.¡± ¡°I¡­ Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to correct you idiot.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and leaned against the wall. He gestured with his hand. ¡°You guys continue. You don¡¯t mind me watching the battle, right?¡± ¡°Oh, Kuro, are you here to catch me after the results are out?¡± Kaido laughed. ¡°I thought of that.¡± Kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said faintly, ¡°But now it seems that the winner is still unknown¡­¡± Kaido¡¯s face darkened and he shouted, ¡°Are you looking down on me, Kuro!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised.¡± Kuro shook his head. How could he not be surprised? He was surprised by Luffy¡¯s growth and also surprised that the two of them could fight for so long. Kuro had never seen it before, but after fighting for so long, Kaido must have activated his full-power form, but even this form has not been decided yet. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t stop it, hehe¡­¡± Luffy¡¯s feet hit the ground heavily and he licked his lips and said, ¡°Kaido, I want to defeat you!!¡± Kaido looked at Luffy¡¯s annoying look and his pupils shrank. He was worried that Kuro would attack him and he shouted, ¡°You brat, don¡¯t be too complacent. If you want the throne so much, then defeat me first!¡± He held the mace tightly, and a black thunder came out of the club and hit Luffy. ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!¡± At the same time, Luffy¡¯s fists shrank in and his fists shot out as he charged. ¡°Rubber Rubber Lion Rocket!¡± The fist that shot out shouted together at the moment it was stretched out and turned into two palms and hit Kaido¡¯s chest directly, which collided with the swinging mace. Boom! The sky seemed to be even gloomier. The gap in the center of the sky above the two of them was even deeper. Circles of air waves spread out from the center of the collision, causing the cigar smoke of Kuro, who was watching the battle at the side, to dissipate and the hair on his head was dancing. ¡°This power¡­¡± Kuro squinted at the floor they were standing on. Although the upper and lower layers of this castle are very thick and are not so easy to break, the power of Kaido¡¯s smash is obviously not included in this. Luffy¡¯s move is also somewhat powerful. In Kuro¡¯s view, the power is much stronger than when he fought Kaido in Sabaody. However, such power could not break the floor¡­ Recalling the strange elasticity and toughness he felt when he first came, Kuro secretly clicked his tongue. The power of this awakening is a little too strong. The entire room is not only full of elasticity but also toughness. These are the original attributes of ¡®Rubber¡¯. Now that all of them are in this room, no matter how much they fight, they can¡¯t destroy this room. The ability is absolute, just like how Doflamingo can turn the surrounding objects into lines after awakening, the application of this ability will not be hindered. Kuro sighed. ¡°Awakened power¡­¡± The awakening of fruits is divided into many kinds, each kind and even each fruit is different. Even if it is an animal type, the awakening of an ordinary species, in addition to becoming more resistant to beatings and amazing resilience, its body shape will also change greatly. All of this can be done as an ancient species after eating the fruit, and the awakening of the ancient species is a further strength, which can even change the use of certain parts. At least Kuro doesn¡¯t know which Triceratops can rotate the neck shield on its neck and use it as an aircraft, nor does he know that a certain brachiosaur can move its head and tail like a brachiosaur, nor does he know that a certain pterodactyl can use its long beak as an arrow. The above three came from Takagi of the ¡°Flying Six Cells¡±, as well as ¡°Plague¡± Quinn and ¡°Flame¡± Ember. This is all the information that Kuro has, but it is ridiculous. Not to mention the espers above this. The awakening of Paramecia is also divided into many categories, and more of it is conceptual ¡®giving¡¯. For example, Doflamingo¡¯s ¡®wire¡¯ gives its surroundings the concept of ¡®wire¡¯, and then the surroundings will become a line, and there are many concepts in the line. Contains sharpness, manipulation, weaving, connection, and solidification. These concepts are the true power of the fruit. Doflamingo¡¯s birdcage can be regarded as an ¡°absolute defense¡±. It can¡¯t be broken except by defeating the user. Because of its concept, the ability user is the power. Similarly, Luffy has now reached that level. For now, strong elasticity and resilience affect the surroundings, making the place less easily damaged. ¡°Hot breath!¡± The two of them were in a stalemate. Kaido stared and spat out a highly concentrated flame. ¡°Danger!¡± Luffy was shocked and his head moved to the left magically, reaching out and avoiding the flame. Chi! A black light flashed and directly extinguished the flames, causing small sparks to scatter on the ground. Kuro held Autumn Water and said with an unfriendly expression, ¡°Hey, be careful when you fight.¡± But no one paid any attention to him. Seeing that his attack missed, Kaido roared and suddenly stretched his head out from the neck and turned into the form of an azure dragon, biting Luffy¡¯s neck. Luffy let out a strange cry and his neck suddenly jumped back, his head directly pulled to the side of Kuro who was watching the show before stopping. Because of this action, Kaido didn¡¯t bite him. ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± Luffy¡¯s head quickly gave way to a layer of Haki, pulled back and quickly ejected, hitting Kaido¡¯s head with a thud. ¡°Zhong!!¡± Thud!!! Kaido¡¯s head collided with Kaido¡¯s dragon head and there was a muffled sound. Kaido¡¯s dragon head was knocked back and Kaido¡¯s club was also pulled back at this moment and Luffy¡¯s palms exploded and both of them retreated. ¡°Damn smelly brat!¡± Kaido¡¯s head quickly changed back to his Draconian form. At this time, he was grimacing and there was another scar on his nose, which was bleeding. Luffy bared his teeth and showed a standard half-circle smile. He opened his mouth and showed his white teeth. ¡°Damn stinky Draconian!¡± ¡°Go to hell, stinky brat!¡± Kaido opened his mouth and spat out another hot breath. Luffy dodged sideways and said, ¡°No, stinky draconian!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you!¡± Kaido roared and his lower body turned into a dragon, directly rising into the air. He held the mace in his hand and kept spinning it above his head. The black thunder was shining brightly, rolling up the sky above the hole. ¡°Three Descent Worlds¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Luffy¡¯s pupils shrank, his legs tightened, his fists stood up, and his forearms suddenly expanded. ¡°Guide¡­¡± Bang! Before Kaido¡¯s mace could go down completely, Luffy dodged from the spot and kicked Kaido¡¯s wrist, stopping his movement for a moment. ¡°Rubber Rubber Ape King Gun!¡± Luffy let out a loud cry and his giant-like fist shrank in. Then, he bounced fiercely and punched Kaido¡¯s chest and Kaido¡¯s abdomen. Kaido¡¯s fists were fast and violent, and Kaido¡¯s eyes rolled back. The huge force seemed to be unable to bear, and he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. But at this moment, he also gritted his teeth and pressed his arms hard, pressing Luffy¡¯s foot back. The mace flashed with huge thunder and smashed on Luffy¡¯s head. ¡°Nairo!!¡± Bang!! The spiked club directly made Luffy¡¯s head cave in. Kaido opened his mouth and roared, ¡°Stinky brat, you can do it just because you delay my movements?! I am Kaido!!¡± Luffy¡¯s eyes also rolled back and his body bounced around the walls of the room as if he was leaking air. Kaido landed heavily on the ground, half-squatting and panting. He raised his head and looked at Straw Hat, who had fallen to the ground and returned to his normal size. He grinned and said, ¡°You have suffered enough, Straw Hat!¡± Chapter 1177 - 1177 (4) 1177 (4) After he said that, he saw that the boy lying there with steam coming out of his body did not move. He smiled and shook his head and stood up with great effort. Then, he looked at Kuro, who was leaning against the wall further away and smoking a cigar. His face darkened again. Defeated a difficult one. But there¡¯s a more difficult one¡­ With his current physical strength, he would definitely lose to this guy. Even if he fought Luffy for ten days, Kaido would not be afraid, but Kuro was different. This kid had a way to ¡®kill¡¯ him! That kind of lethality is not to be underestimated! ¡°Kuro, I don¡¯t want to fight you now¡­¡± Kaido gripped his mace tightly and said, ¡°You can send a message to the World Government that the arms trade in the Country of Peace can continue. I will provide more and better weapons for them. How about that?¡± Without Doflamingo, he knew that CP0 came here to trade personally. Since the World Government needs it, he can use this as an exchange. For now, that was the case. If Kuro agreed, he did not intend to go back on his word. After defeating this troublesome straw hat kid, he will form an alliance with Lingling to find Onepiece. After all, Nico Robin is also here. After becoming the Pirate King, he will settle the score with the World Government. Kuro exhaled smoke and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that, Kaido¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kaido was stunned and suddenly realized something. He looked at the straw-hat boy who was leaking air and saw his arm move slightly. Suddenly, he supported himself on the ground and got up. He clenched his fists and shouted at the sky: ¡°I can still fight, Kaido!¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes gradually widened and his hand holding the mace was trembling. ¡°How can you stand up again!¡± He shouted, ¡°Over and over again, over and over again! Why, you brat, can¡¯t you just fall down obediently!!¡± After fighting for ten days, there were cases of Luffy falling down in the middle, but every time he stood up, he used his stamina to maintain his full strength and even the speed of his attacks began to be blocked. He was indeed exhausted by this kid, but he did not understand! ¡°I admit that you are very strong, enough to stand in the position of ¡®Four Emperors¡¯, but why do you have to fight to this extent? You are going to die, do you know that!¡± It¡¯s not that Kaido has never fought with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), but he knows when to stop. Whether it¡¯s the old man Whitebeard or the red-haired man, everyone will retreat when the fight is almost over. They won¡¯t really fight to the death. But what¡¯s wrong with this straw hat kid? What does the Country of Peace have to do with him?! That Momosuke¡¯s words made this kid fight to the death, what kind of pirate is he! ¡°Because¡­¡± Luffy exhaled and looked around. He walked to the side and picked up his black cloak and hung it on his back. As the cloak fluttered, a large amount of steam came out of his body, and his skin seemed to be steamed, but it quickly disappeared and returned to normal. Luffy looked up, showing his white teeth and smiled. ¡°I want to beat you!¡± It was also at this moment that Kuro keenly felt that this guy¡¯s movements didn¡¯t seem to be so stiff. The damage caused by Kaido¡¯s Wolf Fangs seemed to have disappeared a lot. But this kind of thing ¡­ Kuro sighed, his eyes unreadable, his thoughts unknown. Kaido¡¯s eyes narrowed and black lightning appeared on his mace. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You are really a stubborn boy. I don¡¯t hate you. I have decided that you will be like Oden and remember it in my heart!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Luffy spread his legs and put his hands on his knees, one on the left and one on the right. ¡°Keep fighting, Kaido!¡± ¡°Hot breath!¡± Kaido didn¡¯t waste any time and opened his mouth to shoot out a flame. At this time, Luffy¡¯s figure flashed and he quickly disappeared from the spot. The flame exploded on the floor and this time a pit appeared on the floor. ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro looked at the pit and his eyes narrowed slightly. The awakening effect has also decreased, and Straw Hat¡¯s stamina seems to be not good. Still ¡­ Kuro looked at Kaido and saw that after he spat out the hot breath, his chest rose and fell even more. Before he could even react, Luffy had already appeared in front of him. He was about to pick up the mace when Luffy suddenly reached out and wrapped his left hand around Kaido¡¯s entire arm like a snake, including the mace. At this moment, Kaido¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Heehee!¡± Luffy suddenly jumped up and flew out of his feet. He also extended his legs and wrapped them around Kaido¡¯s legs and smiled at him. ¡°This way you can¡¯t move!¡± At this time, he clenched his fists and pulled his right arm back and rotated it like a twisted towel. ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Kaido roared and his head turned into a dragon head again. He opened his sharp teeth and bit the neck of Luffy who was approaching him. His eyes were ferocious and he looked like he wanted to bite Luffy apart. Kaido¡¯s strength, of course, is huge, not inferior to Charlotte Lingling at all. As the bite force of the phantom dragon, it is naturally strong. Even if it is also domineering, this bite makes Luffy¡¯s neck burst out with blood. ¡°Let go, brat!¡± Kaido growled. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Luffy cried out in pain and quickly gritted his teeth. The neck covered by Armament Haki became red and steam burst out. Under this, Kaido¡¯s teeth could not go any further. Chapter 1178 - 1178 (5) 1178 (5) This scene made Kuro certain of something. He bit his cigar and silently exhaled a stream of smoke. He murmured to himself, ¡°Is it worth it?¡± ¡°Jet round shot!¡± Bang!! The arm that extended backward was mixed with rotational force and attacked Kaido¡¯s chest like a bullet, causing Kaido¡¯s mouth to loosen a little, as if he wanted to retch, but soon he tightened his bite, ¡°Go to hell!!¡± Chi!! The blood burst even more violently, and Kaido¡¯s teeth went further, deeper into Luffy¡¯s neck and shoulders. ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!¡± Luffy was also roaring, and the fist that hit Kaido¡¯s chest kept drilling in and out of the strong and scaly body. The force made Kaido¡¯s body gradually retreat, but because of the pain, Luffy¡¯s hands and feet wrapped around Kaido¡¯s body began to relax. ¡°Damn it!!¡± Kaido roared and swung his dragon head upwards, breaking free from Luffy¡¯s limbs and throwing Luffy above him. ¡°Triple Fall: Infall!!¡± At this moment, he waved his mace and hit Midway¡¯s body like hitting a baseball with a black lightning bolt. The club broke Luffy¡¯s waist and he flew towards the sky above the hole with great force. ¡°Hot breath!¡± The moment he threw it out, Kaido opened his mouth and spat out a few hot breaths, blowing the figure in the sky higher. Boom! Boom! Boom! After a few hot breaths, Kaido seemed to be unable to stand it anymore. The dragon head changed into a human form. Yes, a human form. His whole body changed into a human form, and he could no longer maintain his dragon form. He had consumed too much stamina. Still ¡­ ¡°He can¡¯t survive this attack!¡± Kaido stared at the smoke caused by the heat explosion and roared, ¡°I won, you little brat!!¡± ¡°No way!!¡± Above the smoke, there was a vigorous cry. The smoke dispersed, and Luffy¡¯s hands and feet were wide open in the sky and he shouted down, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet!!¡± One of his fists was constantly expanding like a huge black balloon. ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± The huge pitch-black fist carried some black lightning and suddenly rushed down from the sky. The area covered by the fist was not smaller than this room. On the way down, the skin of the fist seemed to be rubbing against the air, directly raising a flame. ¡°Great Hellfire Spear!!¡± ¡°Thunder Eight Trigrams!!¡± Kaido roared, holding the mace with both hands and smashing it directly at the fist that was bigger than him. Bang!!! The mace and the fist collided in the air, causing the shock wave to cause Kuro¡¯s cloak to flutter and his hair to spread out from his waist to his back, leaving only a strand of bangs hanging stubbornly on his forehead. ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuro stretched out his hand and covered his face. He stared at the straw hat in the sky and his face was uncertain. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Tenacious!¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!¡± The veins on Kaido¡¯s arms were exposed, but no matter how hard he tried, his hands gradually shrank back, and the huge fist was getting closer and closer. Kaido¡¯s neck was also full of blue veins as he shouted, ¡°Stinky brat, why! Why do you have to do this? Is it so important to defeat me?!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡­¡± ¡­ . Bang! On the fifth floor, in the room where Momosuke fought with Orochi, the badly injured Momosaki Dragon bit the neck of the remaining Orochi. Its eyes were so fierce that it did not look like a child at all. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± The remaining snake head bit Taolong¡¯s body and shouted, ¡°Do you think you can take back the Country of Peace by defeating me?! Don¡¯t be delusional, Kaido is the real backing of the Country of Peace! As long as he is here, the Country of Peace will always be like this. What¡¯s the use of defeating me? Let me go, I will return the Country of Peace to you, and you can deal with Kaido!¡± ¡°Kaido¡­¡± Taolong groaned, ¡°Kaido will definitely fail, and I will defeat you and take back the Country of Peace. I don¡¯t want your gift!¡± ¡°What makes you so sure?!¡± The snake roared. Taolong roared, ¡°Because Luffy will win, because he¡­¡± ¡­ . Bang! Below Tianshou Pavilion, in a corner of the battlefield. With an explosion, Zoro spat out a mouthful of blood and hit the ruins behind him. His whole body drilled into it, stirring up dust. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Ember flapped his wings and landed on the ground. He said indifferently, ¡°You are not my opponent. Similarly, that straw hat kid will not be Kaido¡¯s opponent. I admire your combat power. It took you so long, but we will still win. That kid will definitely lose.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Crack! The ruins collapsed and Zoro stood up unsteadily. ¡°Luffy will definitely win and I will defeat you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, with your internal strife knife?¡± Ember laughed unceremoniously. Zoro raised his hand and looked at the ¡®Yama¡¯ in his right hand and shook his head slightly. ¡°Swords and swords have no intelligence, so there is naturally no internal strife¡­¡± This ¡°Yama¡± was given to him by Little Purple because the sword of ¡°Flower Boat¡± was damaged in the battle with the Country of War. How could the people of the Tachibana Sect only have two swords? One was broken, but they got a stronger one. Chapter 1179 - 1179 (6) 1179 (6) It¡¯s just that all this time, he couldn¡¯t perfectly control this sword, and just now, he was almost sucked dry by the ¡®Yama¡¯. But it is very difficult to stabilize Haki, because Yama is releasing Haki. If this continues, he will not be able to defeat Ember. No, maybe there is ¡­ ¡°This is the only way¡­¡± Zoro swung the Yamato Blade and the domineering aura suddenly disappeared, replaced by an indescribable shock. Ember was slightly stunned and said in surprise, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, Haoshoku? Using this to replace the unrestrained release of the internal strife, but do you want to become a king?¡± Zoro bit the Watoichi text and took the posture of the Tachi-Ryu, his eyes were ferocious, ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter, the Pirate King¡¯s partner must be strong enough, Ghost aura¡­¡± His body began to emit a faint aura that wrapped around the knife. ¡°One Piece King? One Piece King will definitely be Boss Kaido!¡± Ember ¡°World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman?¡± Ember sneered and said, ¡°Do you know who the current world¡¯s number one swordsman is? That position is now harder than becoming the Pirate King. Hahahaha! Your Captain can¡¯t become the Pirate King!¡± He raised the long saber with serrated edges at the base of the blade and slashed it with majestic dominance. ¡°Nine Blade Stream Asura Sword Draw¡­¡± Zoro didn¡¯t reply and rushed forward like a ghost, strangely avoiding Ember¡¯s attack, and his figure rushed behind him. At this moment, Ember¡¯s body froze and trembled slightly. He said in disbelief, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Game of the Dead!¡± Behind him, Zoro raised his head and said, ¡°Luffy will definitely¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Demon God Wind-Foot!¡± On the other side of the battlefield, Sanji raised his foot and kicked Quinn¡¯s neck. ¡°First meat!¡± Bang!! With just one kick, Quinn¡¯s huge body flew out and fell heavily on the ground in front of him. Quinn gritted his teeth and got up with a look of disbelief. ¡°How can this be, this guy¡¯s strength¡­¡± This third son of the Vinsmoke family clearly destroyed his battle suit, while he displayed the technology of the hidden Vinsmoke family. Yes, he knows all about the transformation technique of Kakehi, Sparkle, Electric Fist, Curve, Invisibility, and even Poison. He should be the one playing with this kid, but why?! ¡°Shoulder blade!¡± Bang! Quinn had just stood up when Sanji kicked him hard in the shoulder. This kick made Quinn freeze. Before he could react, Sanji kicked him again. ¡°Shoulder ribs!¡± ¡°Stomach meat!¡± ¡°Thigh meat!¡± ¡°Shirt meat!¡± ¡°Tail meat!¡± Bang bang bang! A series of attacks hit his body with tyrannical dominance, making him feel a piercing pain inside. ¡°You bastard!!¡± Quinn roared and waved his robotic arm. ¡°You are just Judge¡¯s son. How can you defeat me? Your Captain can¡¯t beat Boss Kaido. Go to hell!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me¡­¡± Sanji jumped up and dodged the swinging robotic arm. He bent his flaming foot and kicked Quinn in the chest. ¡°This thing has seniority. Take off, Explosive Beef!!¡± Boom!! The kick actually caused a huge explosion, sending Quinn¡¯s huge body flying. ¡°And¡­¡± Sanji shouted, ¡°Luffy will definitely¡­¡± At this moment, whether it was the floating castle or the battlefield below, those voices seemed to be aroused together. ¡°Become Pirate King!!!¡± ¡­ . Rumble¡­ On the fifth floor of the castle, as the huge fist with flames descended, the interior of the room began to shatter. It seemed that it was because Straw Hat had withdrawn his awakened ability, or that he did not have enough stamina. The fist was getting closer and closer to Kaido¡¯s body under Kaido¡¯s roar. The blocking mace was trembling violently as if it couldn¡¯t support it. ¡°Me¡­¡± In the sky, Luffy¡¯s confident and firm shout came. ¡°It¡¯s the man who will become the Pirate King!!!¡± BOOM!!! The fist completely stuck to Kaido¡¯s mace and hit him hard on the body, breaking through the floor and rushing down. Chapter 1180 - 1180 Is That Kaido? 1180 Is That Kaido? Fourth floor of the castle. ¡°Fishman Karate: Rough Shark!¡± The blue fat merman grabbed a saber-toothed tiger orc in front of him with both hands and held his hands tightly. The huge force deformed the palm of the saber-toothed tiger orc, causing him to cry out in pain. ¡°If you want to think about history¡­¡± The Blue Fatty Fishman let go of his hands and assumed a posture. He put his right fist on his waist and looked straight at that person and roared, ¡°Then go and find it yourself!¡± ¡°Fishman¡¯s Karate Profound: Ghost-Wave Fist!¡± Bang!! His right fist was covered with Haki, and with the breath of a cloud, which was what the Country of Peace called ¡®Muramasa¡¯, he punched the face of the person opposite him. His name is Fuzzy Foo, formerly a CP0 defector member. He is now one of the current ¡®Flying Rokuton¡¯ of the Beast Pirates and is also the strongest one. Back then, when he was escorting the rubber fruit, Red Hair snatched it away, causing him to enter Impel Down. During his daily torture, he took the Sun God Nika, also known as Joyboy, as his faith, and the Sun is also the symbol of the Merman Pirates, so he wanted to ask Jinbe about it. But now it seems that he is no match for Jinbe. The punch sent him flying and he fell heavily to the ground and lost consciousness. At this moment, a huge body broke through the ceiling above and smashed straight down. It also broke through the floor and continued to fall. ¡°That is¡­¡± Jinbe was stunned for a moment and looked up with joy. ¡°Luffy, you did it!¡± ¡­ . On the third floor of the castle, after Basil and others came to the third floor from the second floor, they led people to search on the spot. At the same time, they scattered road signs all over the ground and also found many bounty criminals on the ground. Basil stared at the man lying on the ground and said, ¡°Look around and see if there are any bounty criminals.¡± Although pirates have to be caught, in the current situation where there are not enough people, we have to prioritize. First catch the big ones, then catch the flies. Everyone is a colonel, so there is naturally no superior-subordinate relationship. However, since Vice-Admiral Crowe has let Basil lead the team, then they are the core. They still have to be led by one person. Among the colonels, there are also some outstanding people who rely on their good memories. Not all of them are from the Martial Arts Faction. Soon, a colonel glanced around and pointed at a few people and said, ¡°Found it. ¡®Slaughterer¡¯ Garcia, with a bounty of 59 million, he actually joined the Beast Pirates? He even became like this.¡± Among the people lying on the ground was a man wearing a triangular hat, but there was a tiger head on his shoulder and his left arm had become a tiger claw. ¡°There¡¯s also ¡®Evil Sgor¡¯ with a bounty of 65 million berries. He used to be a famous pirate and now he has become a member of the Beast Pirates.¡± Not only did he succeed, but his appearance also changed. He became stronger than before, and the back of his head grew an orangutan face, his back became the front of the orangutan, and his arms grew out. In addition, there are also some pirates with a bounty of more than 50 million berries, such as ¡®Scarlet Tooth¡¯ Johnny, ¡®Dual-Lancer¡¯ Kelvin, and so on. All of them have animal characteristics. These pirates used to have a reputation in the sea, and some of them were not even low, but after they broke into the New World, they basically disappeared. It turned out that they had joined the Beast Pirates. It seems that they are all at the level of ¡®Real Fighting¡¯. 50 million! This amount is not low, and now it is as easy as picking cabbage in the field. How do I put this¡­ On the Pirate Big Stage, if you have the guts, come. The capital of Japan, Tianshou Pavilion, sincerely invites you to join. As long as you are a Marine, you can choose bounty criminals for free and arrest them. There are even surprise cadres waiting for you to catch them. That was probably how it felt. Because not only did Basil see these real hitmen who ate Smile, but in the center, there was also a more heavyweight one. On the side of the tattered cape and hat like a Marine cape, there was a person lying next to the clothes. The person had a green shawl, revealing his upper body that looked like a sumo wrestler. His muscles were knotted, but his belly was very big. There was a visible burn injury on his belly, as if he had been bombarded. Bounty: 472 million. One of the Beast Pirates, ¡®Flying Hexapuma¡¯. ¡°He¡¯s a heavyweight¡­¡± Basil took out the Den Den Mushi and was about to call Moore when suddenly, the stork next to him moved its ears and took down the bow on its back, drawing the bow and quickly shooting an arrow in one direction. Boom! The arrow was fierce, like thunder. The domineering arrow directly penetrated the wall of the corner and made a big hole. With a scream, a familiar person rushed out of the corner. ¡°That was close!¡± It was a man with blue hair and a round head. His upper body was very strong and his arms were modified into mechanical palms, but his lower body was very thin and he was only wearing a coat and a fat thorn. ¡°Hey, why did you attack so directly? I wanted to avoid you!¡± The man shouted, ¡°And why are you Marines here!¡± Seeing this person, Basil stopped preparing to make a call and said in a serious voice, ¡± ¡®Transformer¡¯ Franky?¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s you!¡± Franky also saw Basil, thought for a moment and said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Marine who was stationed in Sabaody Archipelago?¡± Basil handed Den Den Mushi to the Marine Captain and said, ¡°It¡¯s really fate, Franky, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Why, did you defeat Akaki?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Franky touched the back of his hand to his head and shouted, ¡°It was Super ~ Franky who killed him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. The strongest ¡®True Strike¡¯ was killed, so are you going to surrender now?¡± asked Basil. ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t want to fight with your Marine right now.¡± Franchi shook his head. ¡°Then you can¡¯t leave.¡± Sazir clenched his fists and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Back then, I let you run away in Sabaody Archipelago and couldn¡¯t determine the winner. This time it¡¯s different. There¡¯s no one around you. We can decide the winner fair and square. This time, I¡¯ll let you see the power of the great Lord Sazir!¡± ¡°Upright?¡± Franky was about to turn around and run, but when he heard this, he stopped and said, ¡°Do you want to have a fair fight with me? Although I have just fought, I will not lose to a real man. Okay, I promise you, let¡¯s have a real man fight!¡± A blue vein appeared on the corner of Basil¡¯s forehead and he roared, ¡°I don¡¯t need to fight with you to be a real man!¡± Then, he spat and said, ¡°But in terms of winning or losing, I will also beat you!¡± With that, he clenched his fist and gathered a ball of air on his fist. ¡°Hit the tide¡­¡± Boom! Just as he was about to punch out, a huge body suddenly sprang out from the ceiling, directly blocking his vision. And above this huge body, there was an even bigger black fist with flames. In just an instant, the fist crashed into the ground and continued to fall. Basil stared blankly at the huge hole, blinked his eyes, and looked at Fanny. ¡°Hey, is that¡­ Kaido?¡± Chapter 1181 - 1181 Eat When You’re Hungry 1181 Eat When You¡¯re Hungry The fifth floor, the fourth floor, the third floor, the second floor, and the hall of the first floor. Kaido smashed the ground under this fist and continued to go down. Between Iwato. ¡°Shriek!¡± Boom! Yamato swung his Wolf Fang Rod, bringing an impact straight at Crowe in his werewolf form. Crowe was shocked and his body subconsciously dodged. The impact flew from his head and hit the corner of the ceiling, blowing a big hole in the corner. ¡°This power¡­¡± He stared at Yamato in surprise and pursed his lips. ¡°As expected of Kaido¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°I told you, I have nothing to do with him. I am Yamato now!¡± Yamato raised his mace and faced Crowe. ¡°Are you going to move or not!¡± Hearing this, Crowe¡¯s face fell. Did he not want to? It was this woman who came directly towards him! Leda, who was so close, did not fight but attacked him. He just wanted to find trouble with Usopp. By comparison ¡­ Leda sat cross-legged on the ground and took down her small backpack. She took out her snacks and ate them while watching them as if she was watching a movie. ¡°Coo¡ª¡± Beside him, Xiao Yu, who was on the Musk Dog, subconsciously covered her stomach and revealed a distressed expression. She was hungry. In the environment of the Country of Peace, there is no food to eat. The surrounding area is very poor, and she lives near the Pallas¡¯s cat. The water and soil there are all poisonous because of the weapons factory. Rice is not edible at all. Along the way, she did not have much to eat, and in order to control a large number of Givers, she spent a lot of stamina to make many ability balls, but she did not notice it at that time because she was nervous about the battle. Now that he was relaxed, he was really hungry. ¡°Yes?¡± Leda¡¯s ears twitched and she looked at the little purple-haired girl. She thought for a moment and took a doughnut out of her backpack and said, ¡°Do you want some?¡± ¡°Eh? Can I?¡± Xiaoyu asked blankly. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Xiaoyu, that¡¯s Marine!¡± Usopp shouted. ¡°Yes, Marine, you are the enemy.¡± Xiaoyu said firmly: ¡°I am not eating!¡± ¡°No, Marine¡­¡± At this time, Robin said rationally: ¡°Marine is not Xiaoyu¡¯s enemy, but our enemy.¡± Usopp slapped his forehead. He had been with Luffy for a long time and his brain had not turned. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you have to eat. If you¡¯re about to starve to death, then what¡¯s the point of talking about enemies?¡± Leda tore open the packaging of the donut, broke it open a little and put it into her mouth. As she chewed, she said, ¡°You have been hungry, and I have been hungry. The taste of hunger is very uncomfortable.¡± She extended the donut to Xiaoyu and said, ¡°Besides, are you a pirate?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Xiaoyu shook her head. She is still a child, how can she be a pirate? ¡°That¡¯s good. Come and eat. We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re full.¡± Lida giggled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very fragrant. This is a specialty of Pegasus Island. The donut maker was chased by Big Mom because of this. It tastes great. Come and eat!¡± Xiaoyu looked at Usopp and the others and hesitated. ¡°Go, Marines won¡¯t lie about this.¡± Usopp smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t bring food. Sorry, Yu.¡± She was indeed hungry. A person who looked about the same age as her was showing kindness, and that donut that smelled sweet¡­ ¡°Then, then¡­¡± Xiaoyu carefully climbed down from the Musk Dog and walked to Leda step by step. She knelt in front of her, took a deep breath, and took the doughnut with both hands. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± She first thanked him and slowly bit the doughnut with her teeth. With just one bite, her eyes lit up and she ate the doughnut in big bites. ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t it delicious? That old man¡¯s cooking is very good. Kuro sometimes steals my snacks.¡± Leda smiled proudly. Xiaoyu nodded heavily. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Damn it, I seem to be hungry too.¡± Usopp held his stomach and said bitterly. ¡°Hey, you are an adult, do you want to fight with a child?¡± Nami said with disdain. ¡°I can¡¯t beat him¡­¡± Usopp said helplessly, ¡°That white-haired girl is not an ordinary child.¡± He still remembered that back in Sabaody Archipelago, it was Kuro who gave them despair, but before that, it was Leda who had an overwhelming advantage. This little girl is essentially an adult and is very strong. She once fought their entire team alone. Leda, on the other hand, had sharp ears and heard their conversation. She took out a few doughnuts from her backpack and threw them at them. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you have to eat.¡± Usopp subconsciously took it and his long nose shrugged. He smelled the unique fragrance of doughnuts and suddenly shouted, ¡°Hey, are you trying to buy us off? We are pirates!¡± ¡°Pirate or something¡­¡± Leda kept chewing and said, ¡°I used to be one too.¡± ¡°Eh?! I have never heard of it!¡± Usopp said with his eyes wide open. Robin remembered something. ¡°White Devil?¡± The rumors of East Blue and Grand Line were very famous at that time. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry.¡± Leda waved her hand and said, ¡°Kuro also said in the past that people who are about to starve to death still talk about good and evil, right and wrong. That is a topic that only people who are full can do. When people are hungry, they have to eat. If they don¡¯t fill their stomach, they can¡¯t survive. The taste of hunger is very uncomfortable. As for whether you should be caught or killed after eating, it depends on the situation.¡± ¡°What, you are a good person¡­¡± Usopp breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Back then in Sabaody, I thought you hated us, but now it seems that you are different.¡± ¡°No, I have a very bad feeling about you, but being hungry is being hungry.¡± Leda glanced at the long nose and continued to eat her snacks. ¡°Kuro said that you are the buzzing flies that have been around your ears. He hates you, so I hate you too. If you make less noise, Kuro will be very happy.¡± Robin held the doughnut and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I have a question¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leda turned to look. Robin paused and asked, ¡°Kim, no, what is Kuro trying to do? You are the closest person to him, but his behavior is not like a normal Marine at all. What is he trying to do?¡± These words were not only his own curiosity, but the Revolutionary Army¡¯s curiosity about Kuro. Although the Revolutionary Army has determined that he is a great threat, his position and actions are not as dangerous as the pirates. The Revolutionary Army wants to figure out what this person is thinking and make a move. ¡°What does Kuro want to do?¡± Leda tilted her head and thought about it. ¡°Demoted? Not famous? You want to be safe?¡± How could she know what Kuro wanted to do? From her senses, Kuro wanted to do these things, and Robin¡¯s question was inexplicable. Boom! The ceiling suddenly exploded, and a huge body directly fell down under the attack of a bigger fist, breaking the ground and directly reaching the air below. This sudden scene made Yamato and Crowe stop at the same time. That is ¡­ ¡°No way?¡± Crowe said in disbelief: ¡°Kaido lost?!¡± Chapter 1182 - 1182 It’s Really Ugly, Kaido 1182 It¡¯s Really Ugly, Kaido Under the huge flaming fist, Kaido¡¯s body was hit out of the floating Sky Guardian Pavilion and fell in the air, accompanied by Luffy¡¯s roar of becoming the Pirate King, attracting the attention of everyone on the ground. The people fighting looked up and saw Kaido floating in the sky and falling. Solon, who had put the three knives into their scabbards, smiled. Behind him was Ember. Sanji picked up a cigarette and lit it with a lighter. He looked up and smiled. Perospero, who was held back by Marco, also looked up at this time. His eyes and mouth opened at the same time, revealing a look of extreme disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­¡± Marco looked up at the sky. As Kaido fell, a figure also fell from the hole of the Celestial Guardian Pavilion. That person¡¯s limbs were wide open, showing a bright smile, and his voice shook all around: ¡°Kaido, I defeated him!!!¡± These words made everyone in the battle stop and look at the terrifying body that was gradually falling from the sky. The samurai of the Kingdom of Japan who was fighting with the pirates of the Beast Pirates looked at each other and raised their weapons and roared. Their morale was obviously improved and the confidence on their faces was increasing. On the other hand, the pirates all showed fear. They either threw away their weapons or turned around and ran. Kaido lost! That Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the strongest creature in the sea, land, and air was defeated! If even he was defeated, then what was the point of them fighting? They might as well escape and live. In this kind of world where individual strength is so obvious that it can almost be shown to the world, once the backbone is defeated, the remaining people can be said to have thrown away their armor. Bang!! At this time, Kidd and Law, who were fighting with Charlotte Lingling, were thrown to the ground by her heavy blow. The two of them squatted slightly on the ground and dragged dozens of meters. They heard Luffy¡¯s voice and looked up and saw Kaido falling. ¡°We won!!¡± Kidd showed a ferocious smile. ¡°We have solved one, and I will solve you, Big Mom!¡± At this time, Charlotte Lingling was surrounded by the breath of White Fire, and her eyes were almost filled with White Fire. Her body was more than twice as big as before, and she was holding Napoleon and ready to cut him. When she heard Kidd¡¯s words, she was stunned, and the White Fire in her eyes subsided. ¡°What?!¡± She turned her head and looked over in shock. Sure enough, a familiar figure fell from the Sky Watch Pavilion. Did Kaido really lose?! The huge body fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily. It lay on its back and its eyes rolled back. A huge fist mark appeared on its face and body and it was unconscious. Luffy landed heavily on the ground and stood up with his straw hat in front of everyone. He bared his white teeth and smiled brightly. He won! They won! Kaido is defeated! ¡°Oh!!!!¡± Whether it was the warriors of the Country of Peace or the civilians who had not left, they all cheered and ran towards the road. ¡°Luffy!¡± Zoro and Sanji ran out from nearby and approached Luffy with a smile. ¡°Luffy!¡± Similarly, Choba, who was left on the ground, also cheered and ran towards Luffy. ¡°Zoro! Sanji! Chopper!¡± Luffy smiled and said, ¡°I won!¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Sanji shouted, ¡°You defeated Kaido. Of course, I also defeated Quinn!¡± ¡°Well done, Curled eyebrows. You said that there was an accident and asked me to kill you. It seems that there is no need.¡± Zoro smiled. ¡°Tch, that was just an accident and I was cheated. I am still me,¡± Sanji said. When he fought with Quinn previously, he accidentally injured a geisha. He had been doing it subconsciously, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was Quinn who launched a sneak attack after he became invisible, causing him to make a miscalculation. But now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, he is fine. Zoro smiled and said, ¡°After defeating Kaido, the next step is to become the Pirate King, Luffy!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Luffy smiled confidently. ¡°I will definitely become one!¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Isn¡¯t the Sky Guardian Pavilion above caused by Kaido¡¯s flame cloud? Why didn¡¯t he fall after he was defeated? Is Momosuke maintaining it?¡± Sanji wondered. ¡°Ah¡­ no.¡± Luffy said, ¡°It¡¯s because the incense burner is there that this castle flew up.¡± ¡°I know, I know, that censer!¡± Choba bounced and raised his hoof and said, ¡°That censer went into the castle and then the castle flew up.¡± An incense burner? Zoro and Sanji tilted their heads in confusion. Which one is the censer? ¡°Luffy!!¡± A loud cry came from above and Robin used her ability to form a pair of big palm wings in the hole and pulled the Musk Dog down. Usopp, Brooke and Nami sat above the Musk Dog and the voice came from Nami. ¡°Run, Marines are here!!¡± Marine? Zoro and Sanji were stunned and looked at each other. Sanji touched his chin and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Captain called it an incense burner, and it is a Marine¡­¡± As he spoke, his eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s Golden Lion!¡± Whoosh! Following his words, a golden figure quickly rushed out of the hole, like a golden line, and quickly landed in front of Luffy, stirring up a cloud of dust. In the dust cloud, there was an afterimage. At this moment, Luffy¡¯s head seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and he flew out with a cry. ¡°Luffy!¡± Zoro and Sanji cried out. One of them instantly pulled out his knife, and the other raised his foot to protect Luffy, who had fallen to the ground. They stared at the smoke. This sudden scene also made those who rushed over to cheer stop. In the smoke, a figure slowly emerged from the smoke. As the smoke dissipated and the white cloak danced, a familiar figure appeared in Zoro and Sanji¡¯s eyes. The man had a broken hair and he bit his cigar and spat out a stream of smoke from his mouth like steam. At the same time, he retracted his foot that kicked Luffy. Seeing this person, Sanji¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat, ¡°Hey, this is a heavyweight, Algae Head¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Zoro bit the word in his mouth and stared at the person in front of him. The man who easily destroyed their entire team in Sabaody Archipelago and almost killed Luffy with a single slash, Kim Jung! Why is this guy here? Kuro finished exhaling the smoke and glanced at Kaido lying on the ground and shook his head. ¡°You look ugly like this, Kaido, you actually lost.¡± It was fine if he lost, but it was impossible for a person to stay at the peak forever. Kuro knew this, but if he lost in ten or twenty years, Kuro could still sigh that there would be talents in every generation, but if he lost now¡­ Kuro looked at Luffy, who was covering his face and straightening his body, and sighed. This hack is a little too big. Chapter 1183 - 1183 Come Back to Impel Down with Me 1183 Come Back to Impel Down with Me ¡°It hurts a lot!¡± Luffy bared his teeth for a while and got up from the ground, saying, ¡°Incinerator, what do you want?!¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Kuro snorted and slowly moved his right hand down to the hilt of the knife at his waist. ¡°Marine saw a pirate. What else do you think?¡± His eyes gradually became solemn. This straw hat kid is getting stronger and stronger and he even defeated Kaido. If he continues to break through, he might really become the Pirate King¡­ Although Kuro doesn¡¯t think that thing has any meaning, for the people of this sea, it is something that will cause unrest, and the World Government is also very strict about this thing. In that case ¡­ ¡°Seeing that you defeated Kaido and saved me the trouble and your grandfather¡¯s face, come back to Impel Down with me. I promise you won¡¯t be abused there.¡± Kuro said lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Luffy said directly: ¡°That place is not good at all. I want to be Pirate King.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a child bargaining? Stinking brat.¡± Kuro¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins, then he took a deep breath and his eyes darkened, ¡°It seems that you are planning to resist, with the current you?¡± At this time, Robin and others in the sky also landed beside Luffy. They soon found the tense atmosphere and all of them were ready to fight. Seeing this scene, Kuro reached out and Autumn Water¡¯s Black Blade was slowly pulled out. ¡°Let me see how much you have grown since you defeated Kaido two years ago in Sabaody Archipelago¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you guys go first.¡± Luffy¡¯s face became serious. He lowered his straw hat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him and then I¡¯ll go find you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Your stamina is almost exhausted.¡± Sanji threw the cigarette on the ground and stepped on it. ¡°If you want to fight, we should fight together. Otherwise, we can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°I have the same idea. This man is not ordinary. His swordsmanship is very strong,¡± Zoro said in a deep voice. The rest of the people also came down from the Musk Dogs and waited. The entire Straw Hat Regiment? No, there seems to be a blue fatty and a robot missing. But it doesn¡¯t matter. One more or one less, the situation is similar. Kuro twisted Autumn Water to the left, the blade rotated for a moment, and his entire body faded. At this moment, a red dot flashed in Usopp¡¯s eyes and he subconsciously looked to the side. He saw Kuro¡¯s afterimage flash to that side and looked at Usopp. ¡°Your reaction is good, but your speed can¡¯t keep up.¡± His black saber floated up and slashed down. Shadow Cut! It is common to cut the ADC first in a team fight. Bang! Just as the blade was about to fall, a domineering fist quickly bounced onto his blade, shaking it and stopping his falling blade. He glanced and saw Luffy stretching out his fist and smiling at him. ¡°Must-kill¡­¡± Usopp¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He quickly stepped back, took out his slingshot ¡°Black Pocket¡± and fired directly, ¡°Green Star Sycamore Leaf Shuriken!¡± Plants similar to parasol leaves expanded rapidly after he launched them and turned into most of them. The leaves kept spinning and making a buzzing sound. The sharpness of the leaves even pierced the air and they seemed to be quite powerful. This thing can probably cut a person in half, but¡­ ¡°Humph.¡± Kuro only snorted, and the rapidly launched Wutong leaf shuriken suddenly stopped, as if it had lost gravity and all floated up. ¡°Do you think this kind of thing will be useful to me?¡± Kuro sneered. ¡°Blossoming Chaos: Pillar of Flowers!¡± Robin crossed her hands and shouted. The ground suddenly shook, revealing a huge palm made of countless arms, which slapped straight at Kuro. ¡°Photography?¡± Kuro was stunned when he saw the big palm. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like Merman Karate, but if this thing is injured, you will also be injured¡­¡± He held Autumn Water and shook the blade, instantly shaking Lu Mingfei¡¯s fist and slashing straight at the huge palm. Whoosh! The moment he waved the knife, the huge palm suddenly fell and fell in front of Kuro like petals, blocking his vision. ¡°Song of Plunder¡­¡± A calm voice sounded from the scattered petals. Brook flew out of it, pulled out the cane sword in his hand, and attacked quickly. ¡°Blowing Snow Slash!¡± The blade brought a touch of soul chill and went straight to Kuro. ¡°Soul aura? Not only the body, but the mind will also be damaged, but¡­¡± Dang! The black blade directly fell and collided with Brook¡¯s blade. The huge force made Brook fly away. ¡°You are not qualified, skeleton.¡± After sending Brook flying, Kuro directly continued to beg and slashed out a golden slash towards Brook. ¡°Oh ho ho ho ho, what great strength!¡± Brook held his hat in the air and was about to attack when a laser cannon suddenly flew out of the air and directly exploded on the slash. Boom! The laser cannon collided with the slash and exploded into a cloud of smoke. A huge body fell from the sky and made a heavy sound on the ground. ¡°Super Franky ~ Arriving!¡± A steel robot appeared there, its huge palm with laser cannon holes aimed at Kuro. ¡°I am also here to fight!¡± ¡°So cool, Franky!¡± Usopp and Chopper saw the robot¡¯s eyes shining. ¡°Laser?¡± Kuro glanced at him and shook his head. ¡°The technology of Vegapunk? Does eating some small technology make you so smug?¡± This laser technology is not unheard of in the world, but Kuro is very familiar with Bergapunk technology. He used to be a subordinate of the old man, and he also used a Pacifista. His ship also has Bergapunk technology there, so it is easy to see. ¡°Don¡¯t look around!¡± Sanji rushed in front of Kuro and kicked him fiercely, ¡°Demon God Wind-Foot!¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and a golden light shot out of his blade, directly cutting Sanji¡¯s ankle. Clang!! A ball of sparks rose from the blade, and Sanji was hit stiff by this powerful and heavy blade. His legs moved outward, but they did not break! ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°Vinsmoke¡¯s transformation technology has awakened in you? It seems to be stronger than your siblings.¡± That hard touch reminded Kuro of the feeling of cutting the Vinsmoke family in the past, but the overall strength is much stronger than theirs. Is it because of Haki? ¡°I think I saw Quinn when I came down just now, did you defeat him? No wonder, but Vinsmoke can develop a modified human technology with feelings? It¡¯s really surprising¡­¡± Kuro said. But thinking about it, this kind of cyborg technology seems to be that Judge first stripped the feelings of his child and not the defects of the cyborg technology, but people think that that is better. Chapter 1184 - 1184 The World’s Greatest Swordsman… Man (1) 1184 The World¡¯s Greatest Swordsman¡­ Man (1) ¡°I have nothing to do with Vinsmoke. I am just a normal human, shoulder and neck!¡± Sanji moved his legs away from the blade and turned around in the air, his foot cutting down from diagonally towards Kuro¡¯s neck. Snap. Soon, a hand grabbed his ankle. The foot wrapped in the real high temperature of the flame was firmly grabbed by Kuro¡¯s hand and did not move at all. ¡°Normal humans can¡¯t emit flames for no reason. There¡¯s no shame in admitting your origin, kid.¡± Kuro moved his arm and shook off Sanji¡¯s leg. Before he could continue to move, a foot kicked his heart, causing Sanji to retch and fall back to the ground, holding his heart and gasping for breath. His body did not have the protection of Haki. It was natural for him to be injured by Kuro¡¯s kick. But that body¡­ It was hard enough to withstand his powerful kick and not be kicked to death. ¡°Don¡¯t look around!¡± Almost as soon as Kuro moved his foot, Zoro approached quickly. When he bit the Watoichi text and attacked, he instantly pulled out the ¡®Kigami no Miyo¡¯ and ¡®Yama¡¯ from his waist and cut out a mark like a fence. ¡°The profound meaning of the Three Sabers School, Six Paths!¡± Dang! Kuro did not even look at Zoro. He just pushed Autumn Water to the side and the tip of the knife accurately blocked the only point where the three knives crossed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kulofa asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Zoro revealed a sinister smile and his body sank. Three knives exerted force from below and directly bounced off Kuro¡¯s blade. At the same time, his body emitted a strong shocking aura. Under that aura, his figure twisted and showed three heads and six arms. ¡°Oh? This is¡­¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes opened with surprise. ¡°Ghost Qi, Nine Blade Stream, Asura, Mist Root!¡± His figure seemed to melt as he quickly rushed forward with a cold light. Kuro frowned and Autumn Water, which had just bounced up, suddenly slashed down. With a crisp sound, Zoro¡¯s figure appeared under his knife. The three knives blocked the chop and the huge force made the ground under his feet crack. ¡°High-speed forward slash? Playing this trick in front of me is a little tender.¡± Kuro sneered. ¡°Demon God Wind Kick, finishing touch!¡± Sanji¡¯s roar came again, and his whole body flew forward, one of his feet was like an arrow with sparks and lightning and Bursting Flames. This kick carried Sanji¡¯s own weight forward, and its speed was not slow, and it instantly attacked in front of Kuro. At this time, Zoro used all his strength to push Kuro¡¯s blade away, and the two swords were held in reverse, maintaining the same direction as the Dao Yi character in his mouth. ¡°Tri-Saber-Ryu: Crab Bait!¡± The cold light that burst out from the three knives was like a crab pincer that was about to bite Kuro, and it just happened to cross with Sanji¡¯s attack. But what he hit was only an afterimage. Their attack passed through the illusory figure of Kuro, which had already faded like water ripples, and hit nothing. Kuro appeared in the sky and looked down at these people. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re so confident because you have a little Haoshoku? Hey, Straw Hat, your subordinate has Haoshoku. Don¡¯t you feel scared?¡± ¡°Of course my partner has this qualification!¡± Luffy shouted, ¡°Zoro is going to be the world¡¯s number one swordsman!¡± ¡°The world¡¯s number one swordsman¡­ man?¡± Kuro¡¯s face sank and the autumn water swept down. The golden slash fell like rain, covering everyone below. ¡°I am the number one swordsman in the world. What do you mean by that?!¡± ¡°This move¡­¡± Sanji was shocked and subconsciously glanced at Nami and Robin. This was not something they could stop. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± At this moment, Luffy let out a loud roar and his legs shook on the ground. His whole body seemed to be steamed and turned red, emitting steam. Then, his fist was filled with Haki and his forearm expanded like a giant¡¯s hand. His fists were like afterimages as they hit the slash above. ¡°Rubber Rubber Elephant Gun Shoot at Random!!¡± Bang bang bang!! The giant¡¯s fist with Armament Haki hit the slash like an afterimage, and each punch could shatter a slash, and the remaining slashes that were not hit by him were cut into pieces by Sanji and Zoro who came to the rescue in time. This made Kuro frown. As the slash was offset, he stared at Luffy who was smiling at him below and shook his head. ¡°How brave¡­¡± That state, I have to say, is very courageous. ¡°Hu¡­¡± After waving his fist, Luffy took a deep breath, looked at Kuro seriously and suddenly said to the others, ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± He could see that a large number of people would not necessarily cause any obstacles to this guy who was good at speed and swordsmanship. Instead, there would be a lot of gaps. The best would be to leave him alone to fight against this man. ¡°I¡¯m afraid one person is not enough. Now is not the time to fight alone. I will stay. I care about what he just said,¡± Zoro said. Luffy thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Shanzhi, retreat with everyone and wait for us on the ship. At that time, we will set sail together!¡± ¡°Luffy, you¡­¡± Sanji looked at the heat and steam coming from Luffy and frowned. ¡°Is it really okay?¡± ¡°Ah! No problem!¡± Luffy smiled. ¡°I will go back!¡± Sanji did not say anything else and shouted at the people behind him, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s retreat!¡± The others did not think much about it. The Captain has ordered them to follow his orders. Most importantly, they believe in Luffy. He even defeated Kaido, didn¡¯t he? ¡°You want to leave?¡± Kuro held Autumn Water tightly and was about to move. ¡°That¡¯s not so easy¡­¡± Shua! However, just as he said this, a slash containing a huge amount of Haki quickly came in front of him. Kuro frowned and dodged sideways, staring at Zoro who was slashing below. The knife in Zoro¡¯s right hand exuded a majestic domineering aura. It doesn¡¯t seem to be the power itself¡­ ¡°Demon Blade? Can you release Haki¡¯s Demon Blade?¡± As someone who is good at swordsmanship, Kuro naturally discovered the difference in the sword. Not only is it a ¡®Famous Sword¡¯, but it also has the aura of a ¡®Demon Blade¡¯ just like his own Demon Ghost. Zoro mentioned the Yamato and introduced, ¡°One of the 21 Yamato jobs, Yamato. I spent a lot of time mastering it.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ It seems that I got a great knife.¡± Kuro glanced at the fleeing Straw Hat Regiment. The domineering slash just now had hindered his movements. It was naturally easy to move, but looking at the two people below, it seemed that he would not be able to catch up easily. ¡°Moore!!¡± Thinking of this, he shouted up. However, there was no problem with the Tenshou Pavilion in the sky. ¡°Is it being held back? That smell is fishy, Blue Fatty?¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°I have a question.¡± Zoro looked up and asked, ¡°What did you just say? The world¡¯s number one swordsman is you. No, the world¡¯s number one swordsman is Mihawk. When did it become you, although you are a very strong swordsman¡­¡± Chapter 1185 - 1185 He Even Took Out His Life! 1185 He Even Took Out His Life! The world¡¯s number one swordsman is Mihawk, which is also Zoro¡¯s goal. He has always been chasing this, but now this censer suddenly claims that he is the world¡¯s number one swordsman? If it were anyone else, Zoro would only think that he was just announcing his ambition, but from the performance and combat power of this man, maybe it was not ambition. ¡°None of your business.¡± Kuro snapped, ¡°I remember your teacher is Mihawk. If you can survive, maybe you can ask him?¡± Come to think of it, Kuro felt that he was going to offend Mihawk to death. He caught his good friend on the way here and now he wants to kill his disciple. I¡¯m a little sorry¡­ However, life and death are common in the sea. ¡°One-Line Sky.¡± A black-and-gold line suddenly streaked across the sky and quickly appeared in front of Zoro. The latter was shocked and his head tilted back. At the same time, the word ¡°Kazuichi¡± in his mouth suddenly pulled forward. Dang! The blade of the Watoichi script made a crisp sound in front of him, and the blade collided with a black blade, and Kuro appeared there holding Autumn Water. ¡°I see it!¡± Zoro raised his head and looked straight at Kuro, the corners of his mouth curled into a sneer. ¡°I finally see your speed!¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and Autumn Water¡¯s black blade slid down the words and cut towards Zoro¡¯s chest! Dang! Onigawa Ichijiro¡¯s blade was full of Haki, and he caught the back of Autumn Water¡¯s blade. Zoro grinned and the Yamato in his right hand drew a black light in the air with Haki and slashed directly at Kuro¡¯s neck. Generally speaking, in this case, the opponent will definitely retreat. In this case, Zoro will have a chance to advance and counterattack. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid? Do you think your current state is enough to make me retreat?¡± Kuro didn¡¯t even move, the blade shook up and directly shook off the Ghost 3rd Generation that was stuck in Autumn Water, and directly rushed towards Zoro¡¯s chest. At the same time, a domineering aura began to appear around him. A cross mark appeared between his eyebrows and there was a tear mark under his eyes. Zoro clicked his tongue and swung his feet to the side, and his whole body suddenly rotated. In the process of spinning, he took back the Yamato¡¯s sword movement, which contained the word ¡°Kazuichi¡± in his mouth. The three swords directly stopped Autumn Water¡¯s advance and slowed it down. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Bang! Kuro moved his arm and Autumn Water released a Qi force out of thin air and hit Zoro¡¯s chest, sending him flying. At this moment, Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and directly flashed above Zoro. Sizzle¡­ Autumn Water shot out a golden light and slashed down. At this moment, Zoro suddenly rotated again, and his body suddenly burst out with Haoshoku¡¯s aura. Under the distortion of the aura, it became three heads and six arms, and the three knives turned into nine directly rotating. ¡°Ghost Qi, Nine Blade Stream, Asura, Nine Devil Flash!¡± Clang! Clang! Clang! Under the whirlwind-like rotation, Kuro¡¯s Autumn Water was swept by three knives one after another and actually blocked his downward slash. During the rotation, Zoro¡¯s body quickly moved and landed steadily on the ground. The nine knives wrapped in Haoshoku concentrated and attacked upwards. ¡°Bull Needle!¡± Clang!! Kuro only felt a huge force spreading from the blade, making his Autumn Water bounce up. At this time, Zoro turned the blade again, his body squatted slightly and rushed up like a cheetah, ¡°Nine Blade Stream, Leopard Jade!¡± Seeing this scene, Kuro directly moved up and dodged Zoro¡¯s attack. He looked down at Zoro, who was emitting battle intent, and said, ¡°I have to say that you are indeed qualified to fight with me now. You have grown a lot.¡± The three-headed and six-armed phantom formed by Ghost Aura has obviously reached the level of surpassing Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement and covering Haoshoku. Although it is not complete, with the help of the Unified Haki and the obvious growth of swordsmanship, although it is still very complicated and not specialized, in the later stage, it can also ¡®mixed¡¯ a path. All of these added up made him qualified to fight him. If he was at his peak, this kid should be able to fight him. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Kuro swung the blade, and Autumn Water¡¯s electric current stabilized and wrapped around the blade. ¡°Your current state is too different.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s still me, Rubber Rubber ? Jet Big Snake Cannon!!¡± Bang! A shout came from below, and Kuro was shocked. He saw a black light coming quickly, and he quickly blocked Autumn Water in front of him, and then there was a muffled sound. The huge force made Kuro grit his teeth and he moved in the air for a while. Luffy¡¯s fist stretched out and the fist was imprinted on his blade, grinning at him. The force¡­ is very strong! Looking at his state, has his stamina recovered? ¡°Incinerator, your opponent is me!¡± Luffy screamed and suddenly sucked in the air. His body began to swell, but it was not the posture of a balloon. Instead, his muscles swelled to a perfect fighting body. The straw hat on his head was blown to the back of his head by the wind caused by his own expansion. His body rushed up one steam after another. As Luffy exhaled sword-like gas from his nose, his body no longer bounced like a four-way balloon. Instead, he took the initiative to jump a few times, twisted his neck a few times, wiped his nose with his thumb, and smiled. ¡°Fifth Gear! Come on, I¡¯m ready!¡± Stamina recovered? No, this gesture ¡­ Kuro looked at the steam coming out and asked, ¡°I wanted to ask just now, even if you complete your goal like this, is it worth it?¡± When Luffy heard this, he bared his teeth and showed a bright smile and said firmly, ¡°I only want to be the Pirate King of Shanghai, I don¡¯t care about anything else!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes sank and he put Autumn Water back into the scabbard. With a move of his finger, Autumn Water floated into the sky and a golden light fell from the sky. ¡°To be honest, you fly-like figure, I was so annoyed a few years ago, but I spared you a few times for Garp¡¯s sake. Other than that, I was just disgusted by your arrogance. I just didn¡¯t expect you to reach this point in such a short time.¡± ¡°I hate people who don¡¯t care about anything in order to achieve their goals, but I have to admit that your will is very strong, so¡­ take you seriously.¡± The golden light landed in front of Kuro from the air. It was a golden strip that was gradually untied from the top, revealing the dark golden hilt. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Kaido has fallen, and Lingling seems to be still fighting, and her condition is not very good. I originally thought that with these two as a foundation and the trouble-causing straw hat, once I catch all of them, the world will be quiet. However, he did not expect this kid to continue to recover his strength¡­ It¡¯s impossible not to use Luo Gui. He even took out his life! Chapter 1186 - 1186 It’s My Turn! 1186 It¡¯s My Turn! Gold untied the hilt of the dark gold sword. Immediately, blood burst out of the hilt and flooded down like a tsunami. ¡°Blood, blood!¡± ¡°It¡¯s falling, it¡¯s falling! Run!¡± The surrounding Washino warriors showed fear and subconsciously fled backward. ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡± Zoro shouted, and Haoshoku was quickly released through the Yamato to resist the invasion of the blood water. The blood water disappeared like a shadow, making the samurais calm down. Cold sweat appeared on Zoro¡¯s forehead, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Demon Blade¡­¡± The hilt floating in the air is the same as his Yamato. It has the aura of a Demon Blade, and in terms of level, it is even higher than the Yamato. Can a Demon Blade of that level really be mastered? Moreover, the amount of killing intent is a little terrifying. Just by revealing the handle of the knife, it burst out with such a shocking killing intent¡­ His Haoshoku is no match for it! The collision of Haoshoku and killing intent made Kuro look at Zoro under his eyes. He shook his head and said, ¡°Your level is not enough, Rolo Noah Zoro¡­¡± The remaining Golden Spiral was separated, revealing a long bright moon-like blade. ¡°Show your power, Luo Gui!¡± Kuro stretched out his hand, grabbed the handle of the knife, and swung it violently, bringing out a clear but slightly bloody blade light. ¡°Feel honored and then kneel to welcome it!¡± The blood-colored blade light was swung out, bringing out an even larger blood-colored tsunami, as if the sky was stained with blood. At that moment, everyone below looked up with despair. The sky falls ¡­ They are going to be smashed to death! The feeling of suffocation lingered in their brains, making their faces purple and their bodies tottering on the verge of fainting. ¡°Hey, are you kidding!¡± Zoro shouted in disbelief, ¡°The killing intent can be compared to the Haki of the Quasi-Tyrant?!¡± Although he doesn¡¯t have any concept of Haoshoku, whether it exists or not, it is an existence that he wants to kill with one strike, but the murderous aura compared to Haoshoku is really too exaggerated. Although there is something like Ghost Aura in his moves, in fact, it is Haoshoku. He is a man with aptitude, but he has been following Luffy and subconsciously did not think about it. Even after following Mihawk to cultivate and being determined to have this aptitude, he did not think of developing it. Captain is enough. Luffy is their Captain. This is what Zoro recognizes! It was not until he fought Ember that he broke through this barrier and began to use Haoshoku (Haoshoku). He used a move called Ghost Aura, but it was still Haoshoku (Haoshoku). However, this murderous aura is completely different. This is a genuine murderous aura. It is not a disguise of Haoshoku (Haoshoku). It is purely an aura condensed from killing people. However, killing it itself is faintly discernible. Only some people who are good at perception can perceive it, or people of the same type can know whether this person has killed anyone or not. In fact, it is not dangerous. Killing intent was equivalent to killing someone. It was that simple. In the past, Zoro felt that Kuro was full of killing intent, but it was nothing special. This person just killed a little more people. However, the materialization of killing intent is very exaggerated. This guy has mastered a way to accumulate this subtle killing intent in a certain way, turning it into something that can be used as a pressure and then released. This means that the number of people this guy has killed is in the units of ¡®ten thousand¡¯. This is enough to compete with Haoshoku! Haoshoku is a person with aptitude. This is the consensus of the sea. As long as a man with Haoshoku grows up, he will definitely be a strong person, but people without Haoshoku may not, especially when Haoshoku can be entangled or even covered. But Kuro alone is powerful enough to change the rules of the world. Such a person can completely compete with Haoshoku. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing!¡± Amidst the killing intent that was so dense that it almost made people faint in the next second, a strong voice suddenly sounded. Luffy bared his white teeth and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to say that you¡¯re really powerful! When you came here to fight Kaido and others, I thought you were very powerful. Now that I¡¯ve experienced it myself, I think you¡¯re super powerful!¡± ¡°Why are you praising me at this time?¡± Kuro frowned. ¡°I¡¯m trying to say¡­¡± Luffy¡¯s eyes widened and with a bang, the red Haoshoku with some darkness poured out and enveloped the warriors of the Country of Peace, colliding with the bloody water, making the surrounding air shake and the bloody water illusion disappeared. In this collision, the warriors of Wano Country who were originally shrouded in killing intent returned to normal. Haoshoku has the power to discriminate, as long as it is controlled well. This also means that this kid¡¯s Haoshoku has indeed reached a certain level. ¡°I will be the Pirate King!¡± Luffy said seriously. ¡°One Piece King¡­¡± When Kuro heard this, his eyes sank and his teeth bared. His body began to change, and his face rose as if it was distorted. The straight tear mark turned into a crescent moon under the corner of his eyes, and a blood-colored warrior armor appeared on his body. ¡°At this time, you still say such meaningless words!¡± The body of the Asura Ghost Blade turned into the back of the black blade and the blood-colored blade. When Kuro waved the Asura Ghost towards Luffy, his blood energy surged and the blade turned into a ball of blood. Shua! A black-gold mark flew out and a red slash flew straight towards Luffy. Boom!! The speed of the slash was extremely fast and it directly appeared in front of Luffy, bringing with it a cloud of blood, exploding in the surroundings and raising dust. ¡°Luffy!¡± Zoro shouted and quickly took a deep breath. Ghost Qi turned into three heads and six arms and the blade danced wildly, ¡°Ghost Qi, Nine Blade Stream, Asura, Hell Wind!¡± The wildly dancing blades turned into countless slashes, densely attacking Kongkuro. ¡°Isn¡¯t this thing a Haki slash? There¡¯s no need to make it sound so deep¡­¡± Kuro glanced down and slashed down. Under that slash, there was a large number of blood-colored slashes that collided with the incoming slashes and shattered them all. Zoro was about to move again when he suddenly heard a sound in the smoke. ¡°Zoro, don¡¯t attack first!¡± In the smoke, Luffy¡¯s now tall figure gradually appeared. As the smoke dissipated, he crossed his arms, obviously blocking the slash just now. Luffy exhaled, and the gas was like a sharp sword. He spread his feet like a horse stance, put his hands on his knees and looked up at Kuro, ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± Chapter 1187 - 1187 Battle of Life 1187 Battle of Life Blocked? Kuro smiled, but after thinking about it, it made sense. If he could defeat Kaido, wouldn¡¯t it be normal to block his attack? Luffy pulled back one hand and said, ¡°Rubber rubber¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. Extend? With so many flaws in his actions, then just cut off his arm! ¡°Jet!¡± Whoosh! Kuro was stunned and his eyes widened because Luffy disappeared from the spot at a speed that he couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°Snake Cannon!¡± A voice appeared in his ear, and Kuro subconsciously waved his sword to block it. With an explosion, he clicked his tongue and looked over, only to see Luffy there, his fist hitting the blade he just blocked. His arm did not extend, it was just a simple punch. But it was this fist that made Kuro¡¯s arm feel a little numb. He moved his arm down and the blade missed Luffy¡¯s fist. His elbow went up and directly hit Luffy¡¯s arm. At the same time, the blade turned into a bloody light and cut Luffy¡¯s chest. Bang! This time, Luffy was shot down. He spun twice in the air and landed on the ground like a squirrel. Then he looked up at Kuro and smiled. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Kuro raised his hand and stared at his Asura Ghost. Then, he looked down and saw that Luffy¡¯s chest, which originally had an ¡°M¡±-shaped wound, had another horizontal white mark. Yes, White Mark ¡­ ¡°Stretch¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. What a smart man Kuro is. He is not like Crowe, who is ¡®big smart¡¯, nor are he like Kaz and Wilbur, the two ¡®Wall Dragon and Phoenix Hip¡¯. He is really smart. If I¡¯m not smart, how can I use the [Illusionless Divine Wind] to create so many moves? Although those moves have the template of his hometown in his previous life, the template is a template, which is just a name. If he really followed the principles of those moves that appeared in his previous life, he would not be able to make them in eight lifetimes. It is still Kuro¡¯s own talent. Other than carrying the [Unseen Grace] cheat, he doesn¡¯t carry anything else. Without Deep Blue, he can¡¯t boldly say that he relied on himself to reach this point in his life, so he can only rely on himself. Therefore, as soon as he took action, he noticed the difference in Luffy. That punch did not extend to the enemy through the ¡®compression¡¯ characteristic of rubber. It was just an ordinary fast straight punch, but the fist itself carried the characteristics of ¡®compression¡¯. The fist that was swung out was more perfect than the accumulation and compression. His own punches and kicks already carried that characteristic. And that slash just now¡­ The slash was made of rubber, but it was obviously a little different now. His body still had some elasticity. When his blade hit it, the elasticity offset his blade and it collapsed back a little. He relied on the impact to knock Luffy down. The awakened power of the fruit, the degree of Haki, and now this body, which is obviously a result of Haoshoku¡¯s entanglement, is suitable for combat¡­ ¡°No wonder he could beat Kaido¡­¡± Kuro said faintly. This is obviously more durable than Kaido, but of course that¡¯s not the most important thing¡­ Kuro narrowed his eyes and his body disappeared from the air. A gust of wind blew and blew Luffy¡¯s hair. Luffy subconsciously raised his hands and put his arms forward. Dang! The blood-colored blade appeared there, and Kuro also appeared there, holding Luo Gui and slashing down. ¡°I see it!¡± Luffy chuckled. ¡°Your speed!¡± ¡°Are you that proud?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Fight with me in this state¡­¡± The blue veins on Kuro¡¯s arms were exposed. He pushed down and pressed down on Luffy¡¯s arms. Kuro kicked Luffy¡¯s heart with his Unified Haki and kicked him back. ¡°How long do you have?¡± These words stunned Zoro and he subconsciously looked at Luffy who had stabilized himself. How long to live? At this moment, Luffy¡¯s body was still emitting steam from time to time, and every movement accelerated the steam. It wasn¡¯t like this at first. When he developed the ¡®Fifth Gear¡¯, the steam wasn¡¯t so violent¡­ Is it because after defeating Kaido, he didn¡¯t have any physical strength to fight? Zoro vaguely remembered that it was the same when Luffy developed the second gear in the past, and that kind of posture could easily damage his lifespan! ¡°Hey, Luffy, didn¡¯t you say that the side effects have disappeared since the development of ¡®four lanes¡¯?¡± Zoro asked subconsciously. ¡°Ha!¡± On the other hand, Kuro sneered and looked at Zoro. ¡°What kind of joke is this? Rolo Noah Zoro, I remember the first time we met on the Judicial Island. Although you seemed to be fine at that time, you were actually covered in wounds. If you hadn¡¯t hidden for two years, you would have died!¡± ¡°Can the open and hidden injuries brought by the battle be healed after a few days of rest? It¡¯s fine if he has the ability of the fruit, but without the ability of the fruit, can he hold on with just the ¡®Life Return¡¯ brought by this straw hat kid because of the characteristics of the fruit? Of course it¡¯s not that easy. Similarly, if he wants to obtain extraordinary combat power at this age that is comparable to ours, he has to pay something!¡± ¡°In the sea, there are countless talented people. The real talented person is Charlotte Lingling! But even she doesn¡¯t dare to say that she can compare to Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) at a young age, even I! When I was 10 or 20 years old, I also played with pirates in the East China Sea. Why can you punch Kaido and kick a woman? Do you have to pay the price?¡± He said to Zoro, ¡°Your Haoshoku is only temporarily controlling the knife. When your physical strength is exhausted, the knife will still bite back at you. The knife is spiritless, which means that it is indistinguishable. It will only be in the hands of the person who can perfectly control it. Even if you can master it for a while, it will bite back and suck you dry!¡± ¡°Similarly, this Captain of your family¡­¡± Kuro looked at Luffy and said with a sneer, ¡°The red body heat is to pump into the body with rubber characteristics to reach the high-speed flow of blood to strengthen the body. It is probably to the extent of being able to use the Rokushiki proficiently, but there is a risk in itself. If it is used too much, it will definitely shorten life, because the ability user is still an ability user, a human, not the ability itself.¡± ¡°And the move to enlarge the body part is to inject gas into the gaps of the bones, right? Forcefully opening the position of his bones to change the body, only Rubber can do it, but the pain and the bone problems caused by long-term use will also make his body older, which means that he won¡¯t live long.¡± ¡°As for that four-way block, it is even more interesting. Not only is it partially opened, but it directly compresses the air into various parts of the body and forcibly drives its internal organs, bones, and blood. Although it can obtain a high combat power, the side effects are greater than the previous two. If it is used for a long time, it will naturally die faster.¡± ¡°Finally, you, the so-called ¡®Fifth Gear¡¯¡­ I have to say that your Life Return is used very well, even surpassing all the people in Marine and CP who are proficient in Life Return. Relying on this, you are forcibly burning your life force to reach the sustainability of the battle, using your life force as firewood and yourself as the fuel. The fire has been burned out, but how long can the flame last?¡± How old is Luffy? At most, he is 21 years old. If he doesn¡¯t rely on this kind of ¡®burning his life¡¯ to obtain combat power, his real combat power will reach the current Haoshoku Bind, the highest level of Armament Haki, and the almost strong Kenbonshoku (Observation) Haki. He can become a hero in the sea, but he is only a hero, not a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! However, once he burns his life to improve himself and keeps his stamina full, relying on the endurance characteristic of his ability awakening, anyone will be exhausted to death. Kuro himself was no exception. However, this kind of life¡­ How long can he burn? This guy doesn¡¯t have many years left to live! Chapter 1188 - 1188 Also A Battle Genius 1188 Also A Battle Genius ¡°Luffy!¡± Hearing Kuro¡¯s words, Zoro looked at Luffy in surprise. In fact, he also had a hunch. His companions did not know, but he knew some things. As early as in the Devil¡¯s Triangle sea, they encountered Bartholomew Bear. At that time, Bear transferred all of Luffy¡¯s pain to himself. It was from that time that Zoro knew the injuries Luffy had been suffering and the pain he suffered after the battle. Now it seems that Luffy did not restrain the side effects, but he exercised to a certain extent and endured the side effects. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you said!¡± When Luffy heard Kuro¡¯s words, he grinned. ¡°As long as I become the Pirate King, you can stop me and I can only defeat you first and then become the Pirate King!¡± Kuro raised Luo Gui and said arrogantly, ¡°Defeating Kaido has brought you so much confidence? Kaido and I are different kinds of existence. Let you see the true strength of Marine Admiral and the world¡¯s greatest swordsman!¡± Luo Gui fiercely swiped downwards and a blood-red light burst out, sweeping up a scarlet wind and enveloping Luffy. ¡°Psychic Blade: Bloodthirsty Lion!¡± The scarlet wind directly turned into a group of blood-red lions around Luffy. The howl of the wind is the roar of the lion, and the attack of the wind is the attack of the lion. After the pride roared, it opened its mouth and bit towards Luffy. This is not something that can be done by avoiding a pride of lions. It is within the range. The roars and roars of lions are only mimics. The real attack is all the slashes hidden in the range of this blood energy. It was derived from the Lion Bite attack and the substantial killing intent. If he only paid attention to the lion, the result would not be good. Luffy seemed to have noticed this as well. He took a deep breath and crossed his arms to defend himself. At the same time, he glared and Haoshoku came out of his body, offsetting the rich murderous essence. In an instant, these blood-red lions disappeared. The dense wind blades scraped on his body, making him sound like he was hitting a drum. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Luffy began to breathe out like an arrow and his hands suddenly shook towards his waist. With a bang, the huge elastic force even bounced off the wind blade. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°One-Line Sky!¡± Luffy just had time to laugh and Kuro¡¯s figure flashed and turned into a blood-red line and appeared in front of Luffy in an instant. ¡°Rubber Rubber Eagle Rifle!¡± Bang! Luffy¡¯s arm was twisted into a twist and he quickly hit the blood-red straight line. There was an explosion at the fist and a black-backed blood-red blade appeared on the fist. As soon as it touched, Luffy bared his teeth and his arm obviously shrank back, but as soon as the fist touched the blade, the blade was obviously bounced away from the fist. Kuro froze for a moment under this rebound. Luffy found an opportunity and his fist shot out. This time, it directly passed through Kuro¡¯s head. The body disappeared like a ripple, and a bone-piercing chill appeared behind Luffy¡¯s head. He subconsciously turned around and saw a tall body with scarlet eyes looking down. Luo Gui was raised high by Kuro, and the moment Luffy turned around, he slashed down, ¡°Swallow Return.¡± The moment Luo Gui fell, he turned into three bloody lights and cut towards Luffy¡¯s neck, left chest and lower waist. Bang bang bang! The three blood beams were blocked by Luffy¡¯s arms and left leg, making a series of muffled sounds. Under this attack, Luffy¡¯s figure also moved back a few steps. He bared his teeth for a while and suddenly slammed his head forward. Since he couldn¡¯t hit with his hands and feet, he could only use his head. Under this posture, there is no need to extend and extend. Every blow is as powerful as before or even stronger. This headbutt directly swept past Kuro¡¯s knife and attacked his chest. Kuro snorted. ¡°The geese have returned.¡± Bang bang bang bang! A large amount of blood-red light appeared around Luffy¡¯s body, forming a circle and quickly approaching his body, making his body bang. ¡°Woah!¡± Luffy let out a cry. In this dense attack, his head was raised and his body was stiff. His arms, which were originally blocking Kuro¡¯s three blade lights, also fell because of this continuous attack and he withstood this large number of attacks. At the same time, his body tried to retreat. Kuro continued to slash mercilessly. Bang! The blade cut into Luffy¡¯s arms that were clamped up. Although the elasticity still made Luo Gui fall up a little, the huge force also made Luffy¡¯s feet sink down, making a depression in the ground. ¡°Is it blocked? But what¡¯s the use¡­¡± Kuro sneered and turned his blade. The dense slashes that appeared around him instantly increased and continued to slash. ¡®Tolerable?¡¯ So what if he can take a beating? How long can he last? ¡°It hurts so much!¡± Luffy was screaming and twisting his body, but how could he avoid this all-round attack? ¡°I have an idea!¡± Perhaps it was because he was cut, Luffy¡¯s arms suddenly shook and the elasticity rose again, shaking off Kuro¡¯s knife. At the same time, he took a deep breath and his body suddenly expanded like a balloon. ¡°Rubber Rubber . Burp!¡± Whoosh! He opened his mouth and directly spat out a huge force like a shock wave. Kuro frowned and subconsciously retracted his knife and raised it up, splitting the force. At the same time, with the help of this energy, Luffy flew back like a balloon and escaped from the dense slashes. ¡°It really hurts!¡± He stood at the back and shook his arm, relieved. ¡°I won¡¯t be hit by this again.¡± ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Kuro threw Luo Gui to his side and looked at his body and said coldly, ¡°Your elasticity and tenacity don¡¯t seem to be invincible.¡± At this time, his fist bones, forearm, and right calf had been cut open, and there were dense red marks all over his body. Those red marks were caused by the slash. As for the bloody wound, it was caused by Kuro. In the end, rubber is still afraid of slashing. No matter how good its elasticity is, it can¡¯t resist my blade. However, the elastic application does have a little bit of bear flavor. Thinking of this, Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Speaking of which, you are also a combat genius¡­¡± Many of his moves were learned from the enemy. The second-in-command with a red body, which is a move that promotes blood flow to body strengthening, learned from CP. San Dang probably saw a giant somewhere and learned from the giant. The four gear added elasticity, but it was not used well at that time. As for this Fifth Gear, this combat physique that has become tall and muscular should have been learned from Kaido. He has also seen a bear and absorbed the bear¡¯s elastic combat application and the toughness of rubber. He can be considered a person who can gather the strengths of hundreds of families. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not good at it. If I am, I should be able to kill all those people. Chapter 1189 - 1189 How Many Moves Can You Take? 1189 How Many Moves Can You Take? ¡°That knife is really dangerous. I have decided not to let you touch it!¡± Luffy jumped a few times and took a deep breath. His feet stopped heavily and he took a horse stance. He looked up and stared at Kuro. ¡°I¡¯m coming, incense burner!¡± ¡°Everyone says my name is Ku¡­¡± Bang! Before he could finish, he heard an explosion from Luffy¡¯s position and his figure disappeared. A hole was made in the ground by his violent speed and dust was swept up. The redness in Kuro¡¯s eyes increased. His eyes rolled around and finally fixed in a direction. His arm turned into an afterimage and he quickly put the Demon on his waist. His left hand was empty and it was like a scabbard. He pulled out the knife instantly. ¡°Yuelong!¡± Chi! The blood-colored blade light cut through the air and made a sound of being cut. At the same time, the blood-colored light also touched a huge impact. It was a fist that directly hit the direction of Kuro¡¯s blade. Luffy maintained the charging posture and punched Kuro¡¯s blade. Boom!! As soon as the fist and the knife came into contact, a huge impact burst out with a elastic force. Kuro¡¯s knife was broken and he stepped back. His eyes widened in surprise. He stepped on the ground and his figure flashed, turning into an afterimage. In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Luffy, who was still in a charging posture. ¡°Afterimage Slash!¡± The blade slashed at Luffy¡¯s head. Shua! This slash missed and Luffy quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°Rubber Rubber Toad Cannon!¡± He pushed his arms against the ground and kicked his legs back towards Kuro. The elasticity brought by the awakening and the attack that did not require expansion and accumulation of power, as soon as he moved, the air made a sound. Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, and the blade that he swung quickly retracted and blocked Luffy¡¯s kick. Bang! The leg did not even touch his blade. The attack of Haki stuck to the blade and exploded. The huge impact directly blew Kuro into the sky and he only stabilized himself in mid-air. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Kuro looked down at his trembling hands and his face sank. After kicking back, Luffy did a somersault on the ground and stood up again to face Kuro in the air and said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, how is it, not bad!¡± He did have strength. The strength under this posture was enough to compare to Kaido. The speed brought by elasticity and explosive power is also a little interesting¡­ If this continued, it would be difficult to determine the winner. ¡°He does have the combat power of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡­¡± Kuro said, ¡°At first, I thought that we would see each other often, in case I see Garp in the future. If you obediently follow me back to Impel Down, this matter will be over. If you don¡¯t do as I say, even if you burn your life, you will go against me¡­¡± He closed his eyes. Around the armor, blood-colored ribbons began to appear and wrap around his shoulders, waist, and thighs, fluttering with the wind. He put on three feather coats and the six ribbons wrapped together like a god. As soon as that thing appeared, Luffy¡¯s expression immediately became serious. Even though steam was coming out of his body, his face was still sweating. ¡°Luffy, that thing!¡± Zoro shouted. ¡°Ah¡­ I know!¡± Luffy¡¯s expression became more serious, he clenched his fists and stared at Kuro. ¡°How many moves can you take from me?¡± Kuro opened his eyes and squatted slightly. Luo Gui put his hand back to his waist and his left hand clenched, a large amount of blood energy gathered in his body. ¡°Profound meaning, one slash¡­¡± Luffy¡¯s eyes widened at this scene. He squatted down and exerted strength in his legs and feet. His fists pulled back and his forearm began to expand like a balloon. He noticed that the power of this move was not low! It¡¯s not that Luffy can¡¯t make his body bigger under the awakening state, but sometimes it seems unnecessary, which will add more burden to him, but now is not the time to pay attention to the burden! ¡°Rubber rubber!¡± Luffy shouted. ¡°Absolute White Tiger Kill.¡± Whoosh! A gust of wind came out of nowhere and melted Kuro¡¯s body, making him disappear without a trace. The speed of the wind was extremely fast, but it was not violent. It was like a gentle breeze, blowing on people¡¯s faces. But if it really scraped¡­ His life would be gone! ¡°Lion Spear of Hellfire!!¡± Luffy¡¯s fists shot forward and a huge flame burst out, resisting the breeze. Bang!!! In an instant, Luffy¡¯s fists were shaken off and his hands were pulled out, but it also revealed Kuro¡¯s body. He waved his knife and approached Luffy. When he arrived in front of Luffy, the blade had already been swung. Kuro glanced at Luffy and saw that he was grimacing in pain. His fists, which had been shaken off, were flying around as if they had been deflated. They shrank and fell down. There was a deep bloody wound on his hands, which was obviously broken. ¡°Good job.¡± Even Kuro had to praise him. Not everyone could resist his profound meaning. ¡°But that¡¯s the end of it. The body of a man is mighty, the Vientiane is the world, and there is nothing in the world that I will not kill¡­¡± Kuro muttered something and a ribbon flew from his left shoulder directly towards Luffy¡¯s head. ¡°Selfless Blade: Lifeless Sky Kill!¡± The Lifeless Sky Strike that represented absolute lethality smashed forward. Luffy¡¯s pupils shrank and he didn¡¯t care about his hands that had not been retracted in time. When the ribbon was about to reach his head, he jumped up and tried to tilt his body and let the ribbon hit his right chest. The surrounding air collapsed with the attack of the ribbon. It was visible to the naked eye that all the air was absorbed towards the area of the ribbon attack, and even the surrounding dust was swept in at this moment. Bang!!! There was an explosion and smoke and dust exploded around them. In the smoke and dust, his body suddenly flew out and slid on the ground. As he slid, he leaked air. His body, which was originally suitable for perfect combat, was shrinking and became about 1.7 meters tall. His mouth was open, his eyes were white, and his right chest was completely sunken. ¡°Luffy!!¡± Zoro shouted and quickly ran over. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s quite powerful¡­¡± In the smoke and dust, Kuro slowly walked out. He glanced at Luffy and said, ¡°I wasted my Lifeless Sky Kill, but it didn¡¯t penetrate you. Is it elastic¡­¡± In his expectation, the power of this ribbon was enough to penetrate Luffy¡¯s head, but his combat awareness was not bad. He did not let his vital points be attacked at the first moment, but he still used his body to resist it. The elasticity and toughness of the fifth gear resisted a lot of the power of the Lifeless Sky Strike, but it was also completely broken by this ribbon and could not even maintain the fifth gear. But it was also because of that elasticity that he was not penetrated. Otherwise, with the power of Kuro¡¯s ribbon, Kaido would be able to dig out a piece of flesh with his full-strength Absolute Defense. Chapter 1190 - 1190 If One Is Not Enough, Two 1190 If One Is Not Enough, Two After Kuro attacked, his figure flashed and he came to Luffy and looked down at him. ¡°What a pity. If I give you more time, you might be more difficult than now, although I can¡¯t face Garp¡¯s censure later¡­¡± Another ribbon on his shoulder fluttered and quickly flew towards Lu, who was lying on the ground. ¡°But please die, Lifeless Sky Kill!¡± ¡°Ghost Qi Nine Blade Stream!¡± Just as the ribbon flew forward, with a series of fast footsteps, Zoro quickly appeared in front of Luffy. Under the cover of Haoshoku Haki, he appeared with three heads and six arms. The nine knives brought black thunder, and as he waved them, they turned into the shadow of a three-headed dragon and slashed at the ribbon. ¡°Yama¡¯s Three Blades Dragon!!!¡± BOOM!!! The phantom of the three-headed dragon hit the ribbon and sent out a huge shock wave. Boom! A huge depression appeared under Zoro¡¯s feet, and the surrounding buildings that were already in ruins were blown back by the shock wave, causing thick smoke and howling wind, which also blew Luffy behind Zoro. Crack crack crack¡­ The blade was trembling and Haki was being broken. Zoro¡¯s hand and even his body were trembling violently, not because he was afraid, but because he couldn¡¯t resist this power at all. Just by looking at the absolute destructive power, one can understand the danger, let alone now that he is resisting it personally. ¡°Go¡­ over there!¡± Zoro let out a roar and the three knives slashed down. Bang!! With a loud explosion, Zoro fell heavily on the ground behind him and smashed another deep pit. Three knives flew in the air and spun for a few weeks before stabbing into the ground. A section of the Onigawa Third Generation¡¯s sword was broken and the Kami-e (Tao) character was bent, and the blade of the Demon Blade ¡®Yama¡¯ had a lot of holes. Kuro glanced at Zoro in the pit and saw that his body seemed to have been cut into pieces and he was bleeding a lot and had lost consciousness. He was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Not bad.¡± The ribbon that was still floating around him was gradually fading and then disappearing. This blow blocked his Lifeless Sky Kill once. Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°Ability, swordsmanship, and Haki. You occupy two of them. It¡¯s good enough to have this combat power, but it¡¯s the end. After all, you lack ability.¡± With that, his figure flashed and he appeared in front of Zoro. He raised his sword and pointed it at Zoro. He did not hesitate at all. However, just as he was about to stab Luo Gui, his ears moved and his Kenbonshoku (Observation) emitted an early warning. The descending Luo Gui waved to the side. Bang!! The blade was hit by a fist covered in flames. The familiar elasticity with a collision force made Kuro move his body and fly back, stopping in midair. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Kuro swung his blade and looked ahead gloomily. ¡°If you want to die, isn¡¯t it more convenient for you to lie down and be killed by me?¡± In front of him, Luffy stood up again with hot steam, his extended fist retracted and returned to its original position. He stretched out his fists and assumed a fighting posture. The depression in his right chest gradually recovered under the steam, and his body became muscular and he opened the fifth gear again. He took a few breaths and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t die before I become Pirate King.¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and reached out to the sky. ¡°Let me see how many years you have left to burn¡­ Azure Dragon Rain.¡± Crash! The sky suddenly darkened and bean-sized raindrops fell. Seeing this scene, Luffy was stunned. He rushed forward and burst into a cloud of dust on the spot and flew directly above Zoro. His body became larger at this moment and blocked the raindrops. Under the elastic effect, the raindrops bounced off as soon as they touched his skin and did not cause any effective damage. Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°Annoying elasticity.¡± After the awakening of the fruit, the elasticity and willfulness of the fruit have basically turned any attack into a blunt attack under the effect of this elasticity. Although Kuro¡¯s current Lifeless Air Kill also poured all of his combat power into one point, the focus is still on killing intent, and the ability uses more of the concept of ¡°manipulation¡± of the floating fruit, and Luffy has obviously emphasized ¡°elasticity¡± and ¡°resilience¡± on the awakening of the fruit. As for his fruit awakening¡­ Kuro glanced at the surrounding samurais who were still watching the battle and the civilians who rushed over. He stretched out his left hand and aimed at Luffy. ¡°You are not worthy, but try this¡­¡± Whoosh! As he clenched his palm, the air around Luffy was quickly sucked dry. At this time, Luffy held the raindrops falling from the sky and grabbed the unconscious Zoro and held him in his arms. Suddenly, his pupils shrank and he fell quickly. There was a burst of elasticity on his legs and he quickly shot to the side. ¡°Oh? Do you have a premonition?¡± Kuro stretched out his index finger and saw that on his index finger, there was a very small ball of air the size of a marble. ¡°Go!¡± Bang! Just like the old man released a laser, Kuro directly fired the air marble and rushed towards Luffy¡¯s back. This is the air in the area that he drained, all compressed into a small point. Draining the air was a move he naturally learned after developing the Float-Floating Fruit to a certain extent. It was a Psychic technique. In the past, he used air as a medium, but now, he directly mastered the compression of air. To him, it was just a step to complete the second step. The air marble hit Luffy¡¯s back, bounced by the strange elasticity and jumped away again. ¡°Humph.¡± Kuro pressed his finger down, and the air marble was directly released, and the compressed air exploded violently. Boom!! Luffy groaned and was blown back by the impact of the explosion. At this moment, Kuro¡¯s figure appeared above Luffy. There were still four ribbons left. At this moment, two of them moved and stabbed towards Luffy like sharp swords. If one can only break his fifth gear, then another one can kill him. Bang!!! The first ribbon hit Luffy¡¯s back accurately and almost broke his back. He opened his mouth and retched. His eyes rolled back again and he fell down and smashed a pit with Zoro. The second ribbon then attacked and went straight to Luffy¡¯s head. ¡°Room!!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice sounded from the side. In the chaotic gravel caused by the explosion, a piece of gravel disappeared and was replaced by an extremely huge body. The direction of the ribbon of the Lifeless Space Killer was blocked by this huge body. ¡°Lingling!¡± Kuro was stunned. The huge body that suddenly appeared was Charlotte Lingling! Chapter 1191 - 1191 The Power of Chaos 1191 The Power of Chaos At this time, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body was dirty, and the surface of her body seemed to be harmless, but with just one look, Kuro determined that this old woman must be injured inside. Otherwise¡­ Kuro glanced at Law and Kidd who appeared not far away. Otherwise, Law would not have been able to teleport here with his ability. At this moment, her eyes were burning with white flames, and she was as agitated as the white flames around her body. Her hair was disheveled, and her hair was wrapped in flames. Coupled with the white flames in her eyes, she really looked like a Onibabas. This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that her body had grown stronger by more than one size. She was originally very big, but now she was even bigger, like a giant. When he appeared there, Kuro could hear souls wailing around him. Kuro had seen this kind of posture more than half a year ago, but he had never fought against Charlotte Lingling in this state before and left directly. ¡°Kuro?!¡± Charlotte Lingling saw Kuro at first glance and then sensed danger. ¡°Napoleon, Hera, Prometheus!¡± ¡°Yes, Mom!¡± Napoleon in her hand, Prometheus on her head, and the new thundercloud on her left hand shouted in unison. Flames and lightning were once again spread on Napoleon¡¯s blade. She raised the blade, and the blade directly turned into a huge thunder and fire blade under the support of flames and lightning, slashing fiercely at the ribbon. ¡°Sound the Light of Might!!!¡± BOOM!!! The blade hit the ribbon, and the strong light of thunder and fire shone in this area, making people unable to open their eyes for a moment, and the strong impact rippled around. Kuro frowned and did not tangle with Charlotte Lingling. His body flashed and he flew past Charlotte Lingling directly towards Luffy and Zoro at the back. Luo Gui was bleeding and was about to slash down. ¡°Shriek!!¡± ¡°Wu Lai Guan!!¡± Two sounds came from the sky. Kuro frowned and turned around to slash. Above him, a shock wave mixed with the surrounding water rushed over and was destroyed by Kuro. In the sky, two figures quickly descended. One of the white figures was very fast and brought a black shadow to Kuro in an instant. ¡°Divine Foot: White Snake Drive!¡± Dang! Kuro turned his blade and blocked a round-headed mace. The owner of the mace was a delicate werewolf. At the moment she attacked, another figure also landed. He clenched his fists at his waist and punched Kuro¡¯s face. ¡°Fishman¡¯s Karate Profound: Ghost-Wave Fist!!¡± A large amount of golden electric light appeared on Kuro¡¯s left hand, and the Unified Haki in his left hand blocked forward. Bang!! The force, accompanied by Yamato¡¯s mace, shook Kuro¡¯s body and sent him flying backward. The two figures landed directly and their fat bodies flew towards Luffy and Zoro, while the werewolf raised his head and opened his mouth to spit out a breath of frost. ¡°Icy Fang!¡± Kuro¡¯s body swayed and he quickly flew into the sky with a gloomy face, ¡°One after another¡­ Jinbe! You also want to go against me?¡± That fat body is Jinbe, and the other werewolf is Yamato. At this time, Jinbe held Luffy in one hand and Zoro in the other. He quickly retreated to the distance and shouted to Kuro, ¡°I am the helmsman of the Straw Hat Pirates!¡± ¡°Kuro!¡± High in the sky, there was another sound from the Sky Guardian Pavilion. Leda stepped on Crowe¡¯s werewolf form and fell down, landing heavily and calling to Kuro. At the same time, a white dot fell to the ground from the sky. After the white dot fell, it flickered with white light, revealing the figures of Moore and Basil, Stork, Fanny, and a group of Marines. ¡°Room!¡± Law shouted and appeared around Jinbe with Kid, forming a triangle with Yamato, protecting Jinbe and quickly retreating. ¡°Kaido!¡± Charlotte Lingling, who had resisted Kuro¡¯s silent air attack, immediately found Kaido, who had lost consciousness, and she quickly shouted, ¡°Aneimi!¡± The Homies of the wind surrounded her and brought her quickly towards Kaido. However, at this moment, a blood-red light suddenly fell. Charlotte Lingling was shocked. Napoleon slashed upwards and fought with Luo Gui. Boom!! Murderous aura and Haoshoku complexions intertwined and shook the surroundings. Both sides retreated at the same time under this attack. Charlotte Lingling shook heavily on the ground and shouted, ¡°Kuro, why are you here!¡± Kuro floated in the air for a while and landed in front of many Marines. He looked straight at Charlotte Lingling and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Xu pirates enter the Country of Peace and Marines are not allowed to enter the Country of Peace?¡± ¡°Mom!!¡± Perospero also rushed over with a group of Charlotte Family members. At the same time, Marco gathered around Luffy with the remaining Whitebeard remnants. ¡°This is¡­¡± As soon as Marco saw Luffy¡¯s appearance, he frowned and Blue Flame was released and surrounded Luffy. ¡°He is seriously injured.¡± Behind him, Moore scratched the back of his head and sized up the chaotic scene. ¡°Ah¡­ Is it really a party?¡± At this moment, the situation is slightly bad. Supernova, Yamato, Marco, and others with straw hats as the core are in one position. Charlotte Lingling, who is a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), is in another position with some of the Big Mom Pirates, and Kuro is standing there with the Marines he brought, surrounding Kaido at the same time. This ready-made trophy cannot be let go. ¡°Moore, what were you doing just now?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I¡¯m fighting with that Merman, I¡¯m entangled by him, and there are no signs on the ground, only on the ship and the Sky Guardian Pavilion. If I leave, my subordinates can¡¯t do anything.¡± Moore pointed at Jinbe. ¡°I¡¯m fighting Yamato. That woman is hard to deal with,¡± Crowe said. ¡°Yes?¡± Hearing this, Kuro looked at Kro in surprise, but looking at his bruised appearance, he did not say anything. Yamato¡¯s strength should be the strongest in the Beast Pirates except for Kaido. He is very strong. It¡¯s not bad that Crowe has not failed until now. ¡°Mom, the Golden Lion is here, let¡¯s retreat!¡± Peros Pero finally found Charlotte Lingling and said quickly. ¡°Well, well, well! Kuro, you have no right to let me go. Hey, Kaido is my ally. Give him back to me and I will deal with Straw Hat with you. How about that?¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed and suggested to Kuro. ¡°Oh? How about you kill the straw hat first before telling me this?¡± Kuro said. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s expression froze and she said fiercely: ¡°You want to be a fisherman, Kuro!¡± Kuro stepped on Kaido and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the ready-made spoils.¡± There was no way to release it. This old woman might not be able to kill Straw Hat. Kidd and Law also seemed to have awakened. It was very difficult to fight with this old woman for so long. Yamato and Marco, as well as Jinbe of the original Shichibukai. It was not so easy to completely defeat a party. Kuro had to ensure that the current Kaido was in his hands, and it was not wise to delay it for too long. The old boy under his feet is of the Zoological Department and his resilience is amazing. If he drags it out for too long, he will wake up easily and it will be more troublesome. Right now, Kuro could feel through the soles of his feet that this guy¡¯s breathing had begun to gradually become even. If he delayed a little longer, he would really wake up. How could this kind of Fourth Emperor be so easy to get along with? It¡¯s not like Kaido has never been caught by Marines. Kuro looked down at Kaido with a hint of killing intent in his eyes¡­ Chapter 1192 - 1192 Witness the Power of Awakening 1192 Witness the Power of Awakening Almost as soon as Kuro¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, Charlotte Lingling noticed it. The huge body pointed Napoleon forward, and the thundercloud Homiez Hera came to the tip of the blade in an instant, and the flame Homiez Prometheus surrounded the middle of the blade, with a white flame in it. ¡°Light Cannon!!¡± Chirp!!! Like a bird chirping, the huge knife made a sound and a bolt of lightning shot out and directly exploded on Kuro, raising a cloud of dust. ¡°It worked!¡± Prometheus shouted excitedly, ¡°We are invincible together. Hera, be my girlfriend!¡± The long-haired Hira pulled her big red lips and snorted, ¡°No.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t work, don¡¯t be careless here!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s voice was low as she stared at the position of the smoke and grit her teeth. ¡°I have to admit, Kuro, you are qualified to be a general.¡± Phew¡­ The wind blew away, revealing the scene in the smoke and dust. Kuro was still stepping on Kaido and holding Luo Gui. There was no damage on his body, including the people behind him. They all looked up and stared at Charlotte Lingling and Straw Hat and the others. There was no damage. In the smoke and dust, there was a shadow like a turtle shell. On the turtle shell, there was a snake. The snake stared at everyone, making many people feel stiff and difficult to breathe. Profoundness: Black Tortoise! ¡°I didn¡¯t seem to teach you a lesson when I cut you so many times before, Lingling¡­¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you a pirate? There is a strong alliance between pirates? This is the first time I have seen it.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a try. I see Kaido as my younger brother!¡± Charlotte Lingling smiled and said, ¡°But you are right. I am a pirate. It is normal for pirates to join hands with anyone. Sa, Kuro, if you don¡¯t give me Kaido, I will join hands with Straw Hat to deal with you, but if you give Kaido back, I will help you deal with Straw Hat. How about that?¡± ¡°Is your head also broken? I am a Marine Admiral, only I can threaten pirates, no pirate can threaten me. If you don¡¯t give me face like this, it will be very difficult for me to do things.¡± Kuro bared his teeth and gradually looked ferocious. Charlotte Lingling was also very straightforward. She directly said to Kid and Law on the other side, ¡°Hey! The red-haired boy has a doctor. Do you want to join forces with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Kidd said fiercely: ¡°The matter of pirates is naturally solved by pirates. Kuro, I still remember that you cut off one of my arms!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Law touched the brim of his hat with his finger. ¡°I don¡¯t care. The biggest threat is the real one.¡± Their war with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) doesn¡¯t mean that they really have a grudge against each other. Pirates are mostly for their own interests, but now there is really a big threat here. Let¡¯s get rid of him first, and then we can deal with the rest. Otherwise, if we fight, the only one who will benefit in the end will be Marine. ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t really want to, Marine is the threat.¡± Marco shrugged and said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with Marine first.¡± ¡°Perori¡­¡± Perospero said his oral fetish and then chuckled. ¡°Marco, I¡¯m glad you made the right choice.¡± Yamato also said at this time: ¡°Luffy defeated Kaido and saved the Country of Peace. I will protect him. If we join hands, count me in!¡± ¡°Count you in?¡± Hearing this, Kuro frowned. ¡°If I remember correctly, I am stepping on your father, right?¡± ¡°I have long broken off my relationship with Kaido. Now that Kaido is defeated, the Kingdom of Peace will definitely be established, and I want to go to sea and see the sea!¡± Yamato shouted. Kuro stared at Yamato and said lightly, ¡°Is that so? You are really a filial son, but that doesn¡¯t matter. What you do is your freedom, but there is a premise¡­¡± Kuro raised his head and looked down at everyone present. His voice was soft but firm. ¡°You injured and disabled people, do you really have the ability to deal with me?¡± If he was at his peak, Kuro would definitely not say such a thing. Charlotte Lingling, who was at full strength and uninjured, was enough for him to drink a pot of water, not to mention that there were other difficult ones. However, they are not at their peak. Law and Kidd are not weak, and the awakening of their abilities is indeed very tricky, but that is on the premise that they are in good condition, and they are in a state of being covered in bruises after being beaten by Charlotte Lingling for so long. Similarly, Charlotte Lingling is also covered in dust by the awakening of their abilities¡­ Although this is very surprising, in terms of quality, physique, and combat power, they are definitely not comparable to Charlotte Lingling, who defeated a giant at the age of five. But there is power in the sea. And abilities can really do whatever they want. Fortunately, Kuro is also one of those who can do whatever they want. If here, hypothetically, if, is there a possibility ¡­ If they were all wiped out, the world would be at peace! ¡°Hu¡­¡± Kuro exhaled heavily and closed his eyes. At this moment, the air seemed to be a little sticky, as if there was an additional layer of pressure, making it difficult to breathe. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± Leda instinctively took a few steps back from Kuro. She felt that something was wrong and her subconscious told her that retreating from Kuro now was the right thing to do. ¡°Lida, stay away from me.¡± Basically, when Leda stepped back from Kuro, Kuro made a sound, and the surrounding air was obviously more calm. ¡°What are you doing, Kuro little ghost!¡± Charlotte Ling Ling was the first to realize that something was wrong and asked sharply. ¡°I¡¯ve never planned to use it. After all, I planned to hide this move. The more things I hide, the more stable I am. But sometimes, I have to use it. I¡¯m too lazy to face you people who are working together to deal with me and then let me be in a sorry state. I hate that kind of sorry state, very annoying, so I decided¡­¡± Kuro opened his eyes, which were covered with red light. ¡°Let me show you¡­¡± BOOM!!! The earth, no, the entire space is shaking, or rather, it is not shaking, but the ground and the surrounding ruins are trembling a little uncontrollably, from Kuro as a base point, all the way to the surroundings of these pirates, all trembling, and then¡­ as if it is broken down, the earth breaks into several pieces and directly floats up. Charlotte Lingling felt that her body was very light. Although her body is huge now, her movements are still flexible, but flexibility and lightness are not the same thing. Her body is floating up as if it is out of control. She has lost her stepping point and also lost¡­ gravity! ¡°Awakening power!¡± Kuro¡¯s voice echoed around. Chapter 1193 - 1193 Since My debut, I Have Never Lost (1) 1193 Since My debut, I Have Never Lost (1) ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Charlotte Lingling felt that her body was out of control. No matter how much she wanted to regain control of her body, she could not get rid of this buoyancy, or not only buoyancy, she could barely turn left and right, as if the air had fallen into a state of disorder, and every ball of air was playing its own game. ¡°Aneemie!¡± Charlotte Lingling shouted. ¡°Come and hold me!¡± ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± Homies of the Wind screamed above Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head, and even the sound was getting farther and farther away. As a wind, even if it was a wind with a soul, it was still a wind, and this kind of thing, in this kind of disorderly space, will play with the air and float everywhere. The ground shattered into countless pieces and floated in the air. Then, it spun with the air and gradually split into smaller pieces. The people around them, one after another, floated up in a disorderly manner like Charlotte Lingling. Although it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t float, after all, the ground they were on was gone, and there was no difference between floating and not floating. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Damn it, I can¡¯t move my body!¡± Kidd wanted to control his body, but even the mechanical body on his broken arm seemed to show signs of loosening. It was good enough to stabilize his ability to maintain himself. ¡°Mom! Mom!!¡± Perospero screamed in horror and wanted to surround himself with the sugar juice, but as soon as he made the sugar juice, the sugar juice flew away on its own and scattered. ¡°The awakening of abilities!¡± Law struggled to look down at Kuro and said in horror, ¡°Are you awake, Kuro!¡± Kuro sneered. ¡°If you can awaken, why do you think I can¡¯t?¡± The fruit¡¯s ability to awaken this power, I can¡¯t say that it has been a long time since the last time I fought Kaido and others. However, that is the ¡®Lifeless Space Kill¡¯, it is a form of full combat power, but full combat power does not mean that the fruit will use the power of awakening, that is two different uses. This power was awakened by Kuro later, but after awakening, he would not be complacent. It¡¯s just an awakening. Didn¡¯t those Jailer Beasts in Impel Down also awaken before? They just failed. But the level of the fruit is different. It itself is divided into superior and subordinate. How can there be such a thing as ¡°there is no useless fruit, only useless ability users¡±? As the recognized top fruit of the sea, after the glory brought by Golden Lion Shiki, in Kuro¡¯s hands, it is even more radiant and hot, and it has gone up another level. The concept of the floating fruit is ¡®gravityless¡¯, so after awakening, this concept can naturally be given to the surroundings and affect the environment. Then after awakening, this power can naturally be used. Kuro completely turned the environment in this area into zero gravity! It¡¯s not as simple as that. Gravityless is just an environment, but Kuro is an ability user and he can actively control it. Therefore, a gravityless environment can even become ¡®decomposition¡¯ in his hands. It can directly separate things that are easy to break apart and turn them into pieces to rise. A fragile existence like soil and seawater will naturally be divided. If not for the fact that he was worried about his subordinates and the civilians of the Country of Peace, he could even raise the entire Country of Peace and completely create a gravity-free situation! Moreover, this is not just gravity-free, but more of a situation where space becomes ¡®disorder¡¯. Controlling one¡¯s body to exert force also requires a point of force, but if the point of force is tied up by the disorderly air, it will be very difficult to exert force. Humans can¡¯t fight nature. Coincidentally, this ability represents nature. Simulated Space Nature! Kuro did not know if the people on the sea could directly go to space. After all, in his memory, a certain thunder and lightning ghost can do this. If his memory is correct, he seems to only be on the moon and he is not wearing a spacesuit, or the people on the sea can survive in space. But Kuro is just a simulation, simulating the ¡®space¡¯ that belongs to his own understanding. Want to move? He also grasped the rhythm of this disorderly floating space. Float-Floating Fruit is more strategic than combat power. Kuro¡¯s awakening is not to strengthen himself, but this terrain is much better than strengthening himself. What he was facing now was a better terrain than Red Hair, who dared to take a boat to the sea and fart with him. Although they can¡¯t directly control living people, in this disorderly space, these people can¡¯t move easily. If he could directly control the human body, it would not be so troublesome¡­ This part of the awakening was caused by him. As an ability user, he can move in this space, and he himself is a swordsman with high lethality. Violent output plus absolute control ¡­ You want to play with my head? Kuro chuckled and took a step forward. He also floated in this disorderly space. He held the Luo Gui tightly, and the Luo Gui with the Blackback Blood Blade appeared sharp in the air. ¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Law stretched out his hand with great effort, and an extremely exaggerated domain enveloped the Flower Capital. Just as he was about to activate his ability, he suddenly felt his body sway, and he was obviously flying faster than before, directly rising into the sky. ¡°Room!¡± Law directly activated his ability and disappeared with the Straw Hats, Kid, and Yamato, and then¡­ he appeared in the sky at the other end and continued to run around. ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Kuro looked up and smiled. ¡°Can your domain be bigger than mine? I may have some concerns on the ground, but in the air, don¡¯t even think about coming down.¡± Kuro naturally took Law¡¯s ability into consideration, so at the moment he launched his ability, before Law could react, he let the Lawless Space rise directly into the sky. If the area of awakening is in the air, there is no need to worry about the people of Country of Peace. Law¡¯s domain is naturally not as big as his. Can he teleport through the entire Country of Peace? He obviously couldn¡¯t do it. But Kuro can cover the entire Country of Peace, or even larger! ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± Charlotte Lingling let out a roar in the air and actually held Napoleon tightly. A shock wave slashed out, cutting a gap in the chaotic air, but soon it was filled again by this disorderly space. ¡°The Fourth Emperor is the Fourth Emperor. His reaction speed is timely, but it is very difficult to adapt to this environment.¡± Kuro shook his head and smiled. There is no order. There is no order, and there is no flaw or anchor point. The biggest flaw is himself. If someone defeats him, the awakened power will naturally be gone. But¡­ how is that possible? He has never tasted defeat since his debut! Chapter 1194 - 1194 Unseen God’s Elegant Killing Sword - Hibao 1194 Unseen God¡¯s Elegant Killing Sword ¨C Hibao No one can leave this disorderly space and it is already good enough that they can maintain their body without staggering. However, this also depends on the person. Marco tried his best to maintain his body from being toppled by this weightless sense of powerlessness. ¡°Flower Sword¡± Bista raised his two swords and maintained his posture, but his body was still a little shaky. This is Captain level. As for Captains, except for a few powerful ones who could barely stabilize their bodies and not float, the others were swaying like a floating object. The Big Mom Pirates are not much better. Other than Perospero and a few other good people who can maintain their figures, the rest of the people and their subordinates are also floating casually like tumbleweed. Perot was still trying to comfort his siblings: ¡°Don¡¯t panic, all of you stabilize your bodies and control your rhythm. Mom¡¯s child can¡¯t even do this. Even if Jin Ben comes in and wants to attack us, he can fight back. He¡¯s just one person, Mom is here!¡± Hearing this, Kuro, who was about to float up, stopped. There was no longer any land in the empty area in front of him. The entire land was broken into pieces, floating in the air with those people and bumping into each other from time to time. There was no seawater at the bottom and they all floated up and became water droplets. No matter how the seawater outside the area poured into this abyss-like pit, it could not be filled. As soon as it was poured in, it was swept into the sky. Kuro stopped at the border of the abyss and sneered. ¡°One person? Counterattack? I remember your name is Peros Pero, the eldest son of Lingling, but you don¡¯t seem to be as smart as Erzi. You have forgotten some basic characteristics of the sea. Let me teach you¡­¡± ¡°On the sea, the power of natural disaster!¡± ¡°Killing intent domain!¡± Buzz! The air in this domain seemed to have become thicker, making everyone feel cold. ¡°Has Kuro¡¯s killing intent seeped in? No, it seems to have strengthened a little something else, Domain?¡± Marco felt all this and broke out in a cold sweat. Leda sniffed at the side and looked at Kuro¡¯s actions and said suspiciously, ¡°This feeling¡­ Hey, Kuro, can awakened abilities be mixed?¡± She felt that this move was used by him when he was dealing with Blackbeard. He could continuously slash in his domain. Could this move be mixed in the awakening? ¡°Why not? Doflamingo can awaken Haki. What¡¯s wrong with me awakening my ability with a little killing intent, but I have to try its power¡­¡± Kuro picked up Luo Gui and pointed at the people in the sky. ¡°Your first time using it?¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve experimented several times before. It¡¯s just my first human experiment.¡± The awakening of the fruit has naturally been verified. Otherwise, how can it really be awakened just by feeling it? What if it is a Muggle? He must have tried it. The laboratory, the old place, in the sky. Of course, the result was that he spent a lot of effort to randomly knead the supercontinent in the sky¡­ Why is it said to be randomly kneading? Because the big Kuro really doesn¡¯t want to compete with models! In addition to the central island with a large number of famous knives and a few souvenirs of ¡°old acquaintances¡±, as well as precious things such as pure gold and the Permanent Pointer of Raftel, the rest were randomly put together. They were tired and didn¡¯t want to move. Anyway, there was always a chance to smash it down. Kuro held Luo Gui in his right hand and threw him to the left. He leaned against the back of his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Killing intent domain¡­¡± ¡°I will not kill anyone!¡± The blade swung out. Luo Gui¡¯s blade turned into a blood-colored half-moon light and entered the domain, but it seemed to disappear. Chi! In the eyes of ordinary people, he only waved it once. But when he waved it, Marco¡¯s pupils shrank and he couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Use Haki, quick!¡± Chi! As soon as he finished speaking, a few big wounds appeared on his body. From the top of his head to his right cheek, his arm was cut off at the root, and there was a big hole in the center of his chest. However, in the state of the Immortal Bird, those wounds were surrounded by blue flames and quickly healed. ¡°Plum Blossom Skin!¡± Jinbe was also a very quick-witted person. He directly used his body to protect Luffy and Zoro, curled up and hugged them tightly. His body was covered with Armament Haki, and several parts of his body made a crisp sound. Charlotte Ling-Ling¡¯s body, which was burning with white fire, cracked in several places, as if she had been cut by a knife. Those Captains and some of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s sons reacted in time and protected them with Haki, but the others were not so lucky. ¡°Ah!!¡± Some people let out miserable cries, but some people couldn¡¯t make a sound. Their necks came out from the roots and their heads floated in the air. Immediately, a huge bloody mist exploded among the people floating in the domain and scattered with the disorderly air. Most of the people were wandering in the air. Their heads, waists, hands, legs, or other body parts were all cut off. Some people were a little better. One arm was cut into several pieces. Some people were better. They lost a leg and their shoulders were also cut into several deep holes. Some people¡¯s heads were cut into several pieces, and some people were not intact from head to toe. Their heads were cut from the middle, and their shoulders to their hearts were cut open. There was an extra wound in their waist ribs and another wound in their abdomen. They were directly cut into several pieces. ¡°Kuro Little Ghost!!¡± The blood mist and some broken limbs floated behind Charlotte Lingling, making her roar. The powerful sound wave actually temporarily shook off the disorderly air and also made the blood mist and broken limbs fly around her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a little bloody, but the air is disorderly, so my knife is also disorderly. Although I only waved my knife once and was also divided into several pieces in this disorder, so it¡¯s not too wonderful to cut people. I myself follow the painless death method, and beheading someone with one knife is more suitable for me.¡± Kuro swung the blade to the side and smiled at them. ¡°The power doesn¡¯t seem to be enough. Oh, some people are not completely dead yet.¡± The disorderly domain of ability awakening, coupled with the killing intent domain that can be arbitrarily slashed in the domain, is like this. Although it is only a swing of the knife, how many parts of the knife will be cut in the air and where will it cut, Kuro himself does not know. Death depends on luck. Just like some people, if they were lucky, they would only lose a hand or a foot. If they were unlucky, they would lose their head. If they were unlucky, they would become pieces. Of course, there were also some unlucky people who had their limbs cut off and had big wounds all over their bodies, but they were not dead yet. The only thing he could guarantee was that this slash would definitely hit someone. Marco¡¯s eyes were full of horror. One slash, it was just one slash! In this uncontrollable domain, they themselves are not able to move easily, and Kuro killed those with low combat power with one strike, and this kind of indiscriminate attack is just one strike for him! He can swing a lot of knives. Even if this posture, ability awakening, and that strange killing intent penetration will definitely consume a lot of this guy¡¯s physical strength, but that¡¯s just swinging the knife. Can their physical strength really keep up with the consumption of who knows how many knives? Once his stamina is exhausted¡­ As an Immortal Bird, it is better for me, but for others, as long as Haki is exhausted, how many times can they resist Kuro? The power of that slash was not small! From the corner of his eye, he could see that Blondi was already panting under this knife, and his Haki was quickly fading, and there were a few bloody wounds on his body. Blondi is the Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates. Even with his strength, he was not able to withstand this attack. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, calm down!¡± At this time, Perospero screamed again. His rolled-up long tongue was a little bloody, and a large amount of sugar juice was flying around. He had just blocked Kuro¡¯s slash with this Cover Haki, but it was not completely blocked. There were scars on his tongue and a piece of his hat was cut off diagonally. ¡°This guy has awakened and has an unknown murderous aura and this posture. His physical strength will not last long. When his physical strength is exhausted, he is definitely not our opponent. Mom will deal with him!!¡± Kuro smacked his lips and looked at Perospero. ¡°You really know how to calculate.¡± Ability Awakening is a very stamina-consuming thing. When using Awakening, he first has to kill the stamina of the six Lifeless Sky Kill. In addition to the four he used before, that makes ten, so he still has¡­ Kuro stretched out his left hand and cut down. A ribbon fluttered open. ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t have enough physical strength, so I¡¯ll give you a hard time¡­¡± He smacked his lips and held Luo Gui horizontally in front of his chest. The Lifeless Space Kill wrapped around the blade of Luo Gui¡¯s blade, and his left hand raised his index and middle finger and wiped them on the blade of the handle. The Lifeless Space Kill turned into a golden light and wrapped around the end of the Black-back Blood Blade. As his fingers wiped forward to the front, he completely surrounded the blade. The whole blade under the handle was wrapped in a golden light and emitted a brilliance. ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± The voice was as soft as a whisper, but it was strange that the people in Sky City heard it accurately, like a mountain pressing on their hearts. Click. He slowly carried Luo Gui on his shoulder, raised his head slightly, and whispered, ¡°Hei Chui.¡± ¡°Then, catch my blade.¡± Chapter 1195 - 1195 I, Kuro, Am Willing to Call You ‘Big Pirates’ 1195 I, Kuro, Am Willing to Call You ¡®Big Pirates¡¯ That blade aura¡­ Marco was not blind, nor was he stupid. As the former Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates and Whitebeard¡¯s right-hand man, he could naturally see the power of the glowing blade. ¡°All of you defend, you must defend!!¡± Marco turned around and shouted at his people, ¡°People will die!!¡± ¡°How terrifying¡­¡± Even though he was far away, Vista¡¯s hands holding the two swords were still trembling. He stared at Kuro¡¯s glowing sword and gritted his teeth, ¡°Swordsmanship!¡± He was a swordsman and saw more than Marco. That knife would kill when he swung it. Kuro let Rokui leave his shoulder, held the knife with both hands, and slashed forward. Almost at the same time, everyone except Charlotte Lingling was in a defensive posture. Whoosh! In this disorderly space, as Kuro swung his knife, they clearly felt an abnormal wind blowing on their bodies. And then ¡­ Gone. ¡®Is that all?¡¯ Everyone looked down at their bodies and found that other than being blown by the wind, there seemed to be nothing else and they were not injured. One of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s strong sons laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s nothing! This Golden Lion is just so-so. Did he fail?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Perospero shouted. His face showed a lot of sugar liquid and his tongue trembled as he stared at his brother. The defensive Haki and sugar liquid around him had not been removed. Tch¡­ The light on Luo Gui disappeared and Kuro swung the blade to the side, making a sound in the air. ¡°You guys, can¡¯t you hear¡­¡± He opened his mouth and chuckled. ¡°The Sonata of the Wind of Death.¡± WHOOSH!!! The wind howled even louder. ¡°LIEF OR DEAD!¡± Almost at the moment when Kuro waved his knife, the white fire in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes burst out and her arms finally moved, releasing a mass of trembling and untangling the disorderly air surrounding her. Her huge fingers clenched forward and she didn¡¯t even need to ask for an answer. Her children and other Whitebeard members around her directly emerged a mass of souls and were caught in her hand like a tide. ¡°Soul Tremor!!¡± Charlotte Lingling let out a strange roar. The sound wave temporarily shook off the disorderly air all over her body. She clenched her fist and covered the soul tide on her fist and slammed it forward. Bang!! The surrounding air shook, and then a large number of small voices shouting ¡°Mom¡± appeared near her, but those voices disappeared instantly with the wind. It was also at this moment that the cyan flame wrapped around Marco¡¯s body exploded at this moment, as if it had suddenly stopped, and a part of his body was inexplicably empty, but soon the cyan flame rekindled and made up for those gaps. He was convulsing and clearly in pain. Wounded! Although his body was still intact, he could feel that he was injured! Immediately after, he heard a rustling sound, like¡­ the sound of the wind after turning into sand. ¡°Uh, Marco¡­¡± An extremely hoarse voice sounded from his side. He turned his head and saw a shocking scene. The closest person to him was Makugai, the captain who could emit thunder on his blade, ¡®Lei Qing¡¯ Makugai. His whole body seemed to have been turned into sand, turning into extremely small particles and integrating into the disorderly space. There was no blood, no broken limbs, nothing. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air. There are many like him. The Big Mom Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates were mostly stiff and then directly dissolved, as if the wind had a dissolution force. When the wind blew, they completely melted in. There were a lot of people in the two teams. Except for the minions who were killed by Kuro, the remaining people were all famous people. But under this knife, those people also dispersed with the wind as if they had never appeared, even their weapons were dissolved by the wind. The only ones who could stay were Big Mom¡¯s children. Kuro couldn¡¯t name them. He didn¡¯t know many names. Perospero was one of them. His whole sugared fluid disappeared and his left calf disappeared directly. Dafu was one of them. Now his whole body seemed to have been dried by water. Haki was consumed in that moment. There were still a few women left. On Whitebeard¡¯s side, Marco is one, Vista is another, and there are a few others that are not known. As for the straw hat, Jinbe hugged Luffy and Zoro tightly when he swung his sword, almost melting this person. But at this time, he was not very good. His domineering aura was broken, and his whole body was bloody as if a layer of skin had been shed. And in the gap he hugged, there was a white werewolf blocking the gap. Yamato was not injured at all, but she was breathing heavily, and little ice chips fell with her movements and then drifted with the wind. At that moment, it was as if a layer of ice had fallen off her and she was washed clean, leaving only a little. Is that a defensive move? Fantastical beasts¡­ Kidd and Law also survived. The huge robotic arm at Kidd¡¯s broken hand was gone. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but complete Haki coverage, and also disassembled his arm and wrapped it around himself, completing the defense. Law was unscathed, but he was sweating all over, obviously exhausted. Surgeon-Surgeon Fruit is still useful. Did it use its ability to resist my attack? ¡°Oh? There are still a few who are alive. I thought only you, your eldest son, Marco, and a few supernovas on the straw hat side could survive.¡± Kuro was surprised. The killing intent domain itself can be slashed at will within the range of the domain, and the chaotic domain of the ability awakening will make the slash into several pieces, and with the addition of the Lifeless Sky Kill, coupled with the profound meaning of the Killing Sword, such a slash will completely transform from an arbitrary slash to a full-screen slash. Just like the name of the move, the Bone Blower naturally blew away all the bones. However, some of the people here are the elites of the sea after all. Back then, people who could survive Sakasugi¡¯s attack in the War Of The Best were normal. If they couldn¡¯t even withstand one of his attacks, then the Pirate Market would have been Muggles long ago and there wouldn¡¯t be a Shichibukai, let alone a New World. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s bragging, but what is the Lifeless Sky Kill? Only Haki can ¡°defend¡± and those strange abilities can avoid or resist it. And physique does not exist in the face of the Lifeless Space Killer. No matter how good the physique is, even if Charlotte Lingling¡¯s combat power is not fully displayed and she just wants to defend with her physique, the absolute lethality will make her understand what is called cruelty. These people are quite domineering, but after one slash, they seem to be unable to withstand the consumption. Looking at the sorry state of these people, Kuro chuckled. ¡°You deserve a commendation. Be proud of it. I, Kuro, am willing to call those who can survive my attack ¡®Great Pirates¡¯.¡± Then, he took a step forward and took the initiative to enter the Lawless Domain. His chuckle gradually turned ferocious. ¡°So, big pirates, are you going to die!¡± Chapter 1196 - 1196 A Firm Materialist Is Not Afraid of Anything! 1196 A Firm Materialist Is Not Afraid of Anything! ¡°Kuro, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± After Kuro stepped into this domain, Charlotte Lingling let out a strange roar at him. She clenched her fists and white flames appeared, directly turning into the soul tide just now. ¡°This awakened power can¡¯t do anything to me! Soul Tremor: Soul Channel!!¡± Bang! Her fist hit the front violently, and the disorderly air in front of her was obviously blasted out of a road. It was so dense that it was like the sound of bees, transmitting the cry of ¡°Mom¡±. Kuro was stunned. He saw Charlotte Lingling¡¯s giant-like body pause in front of the soul road that was blasted open and she actually walked in the air. ¡°Wei Nation!!¡± Stepping on the ¡®ground¡¯, Charlotte Lingling held the knife with both hands and directly hit Kuro with a shock wave, directly blowing away the disorderly air for a short time. Kuro leaned to the side and dodged the impact. He stared at Charlotte Lingling¡¯s feet in shock. ¡°Homies?¡± Just now, he discovered that this old woman made the surrounding air come alive, causing his attack to be blocked by her. ¡°This usage is worthy of being called the Fourth Emperor?¡± Kuro praised. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling roared again. Almost as soon as Kuro dodged that Wei Nation, she punched the top of her head again, opening a soul channel above her head. Then, she reached out and waved her hand. ¡°Aneimi!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Homies of the Wind, feeling that he could control his form, fell excitedly from the sky and surrounded Charlotte Lindsey. Bang! Immediately after, she threw another punch behind her. Her soul heard the explosion around her and covered her remaining children. She used the air to support them and stopped them from running around. The white flames around Charlotte Lingling flared up even more, and her flame hair danced wildly as she said ferociously, ¡°Kuro, you want to catch me? It¡¯s still too early for you!¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m not that careless. I¡¯m just trying. What if?¡± The wish of annihilation is very good, but Kuro does not have much hope for this thing. It will be better if it is done, but it will not be a loss if it is not done. He is here to pick up the leftovers. Although Charlotte Lingling was injured, she was really only injured. Her injuries were much lighter than those supernovas. Kuro did not think that she could catch them like this¡­ Chi! Kuro swung his saber again. The combination of the killing intent domain and awakening allowed him to attack at will. This saber was still indiscriminate and aimed at everyone, but Kuro¡¯s attention was on Charlotte Lingling. He saw that the small space that was completely out of Kuro¡¯s control and almost rivaled his domain, under this slash, a large amount of air was cut open and before it could be restored, the cut air was squeezed in by the disorderly air that had been eyeing outside and then mixed together into disorder. Just as Kuro was about to strike again, he saw the children of Charlotte Lingling suddenly emit white flames, filling the surrounding air and turning it into Homies. ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡± Perospero¡¯s voice was weak as he stared at the giant in front of him. Their own soul aura was stimulated. ¡°Shut up! My soul is not used for this¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling tightened her grip on Napoleon and reached out with her other hand and grabbed him directly behind her. ¡°One year!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Peros Pero let out an attack-like cry, but soon the sound became a muffled groan, his eyes rolled back briefly, his body straightened forward, and his soul breath emerged like other children, held in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s hand. She rubbed her soul on Napoleon, and the white flame of the huge knife became more vigorous. The white flame spread out and seemed to ignite the air, expelling the disorderly air. The air was beating actively and producing a very rhythmic melody, as if calling ¡°Mom¡±, but there was an inexplicable strange feeling when combined. Souls, if used well, are called fairy tales. If not, they are horror movies¡­ In this strange music, Charlotte Lingling held the knife with both hands and swung it back. Her tongue hung out and her face became more ferocious. Under the dancing flames, she looked more like a Onibabas. ¡°Kuro, I am not so easy to bully!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her body rushed forward, and the air around her body was ignited by white flames, which actually made her move freely. She rushed directly towards Kuro and slashed down heavily. ¡°Power: Soul Burning!!¡± As the blade cut down, the surrounding air was equally active, emitting a strange sound. BOOM!!! The surface abyss under the space also made a loud sound because of this blade. The surrounding seawater that rose because of the disorderly air actually poured in at this moment. However, soon, the small souls that were active because of the slash emitted white flames and directly burned and disappeared. ¡°Why did you dodge, Kuro!¡± Charlotte Lingling turned her head with a crazy expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to catch me!¡± Kuro had long disappeared from the spot and floated above the side of Charlotte Lingling. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Your soul aura is so strong. What do you want to do? Burn my soul?¡± Not to mention that his strength is not as strong as this old woman¡¯s, it is completely unwise to resist his attack. Even if he can withstand it, Kuro has a premonition that his outcome will not be good. Sure enough, it was right to avoid this knife. That burning feeling ¡­ It came from the soul. If he caught this blade, his soul would probably be burned by the power, but with his Haki defense, the soul damage caused by this blade would probably be ignored, but once he was hit by her, the follow-up struggle would be hard to say. At this level, strength and experience are the best. The few supernovas over there may have arrived, but they have probably been fighting with this old woman for so long, and most of the time they are hiding. With Law¡¯s ability, it should not be a problem for him to hide and then find an opportunity to attack this old woman. ¡®Very clever, I must say.¡¯ The most correct way for her and Kaido is not to fight head-on and find an opportunity to cut each other. But in terms of handling ¡­ Kuro stood up and said, ¡°In my field, even if you can move, you are not as free as me, Lingling¡­¡± Whoosh! His figure disappeared quickly and he appeared directly behind Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head, squeezing through the Homies. His blade brought with it a bloody light as he slashed at the back of her huge head. When she appeared, Charlotte Lingling also noticed it. The white flames around her became stronger, making the surroundings tremble again. The strange sound was obviously raised, making people unconsciously afraid. And if he was afraid, something would go wrong! With this old woman¡¯s ability, if she makes people feel afraid, she can completely harvest the souls of others through Haki Defense. ¡°If you don¡¯t meet a ghost, then the ghost doesn¡¯t exist. If you meet a ghost, then you have to see what the ghost is made of. A firm materialist is not afraid of anything!¡± Kuro was not affected by this strange sound at all and the blade slashed down without any hesitation. Chapter 1197 - 1197 Soul Fire (1) 1197 Soul Fire (1) Bang! The blade directly broke into Charlotte Lingling¡¯s burning flame hair and chopped Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head down. Soon, the latter let out a loud roar, turned her body, held Napoleon in her right hand and threw out a big windmill, chopping towards the sky. Whoosh! But this time, it only hit the air. In this environment where it is inconvenient for others to move, it is a little difficult to defeat Kuro in this space. Kuro flashed to the other side and shook the Luo Gui in his hand without saying anything. In the end, a steel balloon is still a steel balloon. The defense of this posture is not as strong as Kaido¡¯s, but that is the limit of her fruit. This fruit has probably increased her strength by a lot, and the specific strange soul attack, but it does not mean that this old woman¡¯s defense has fallen. Ordinary slashes could not do anything to her. But ¡­ ¡°This is my home ground. If I let you move freely here, wouldn¡¯t I lose face?¡± Kuro put Luo Gui back to his waist and held his left hand like a sheath. He bent one foot and came to the side of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body like a ghost. ¡°Profoundity ¡¤ Instant Thousand Strike¡­¡± His figure quickly disappeared around Charlotte Lingling. The blood-colored light appeared around Charlotte Lingling at this moment, wrapped her up, and then burst like a bubble. Kuro appeared on the other side of Charlotte Lingling with his back facing her. He swung the blade and said, ¡°Instant Prison Green Dragon Slash!¡± Chi chi chi!! Countless wounds suddenly appeared on the surface of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body, splashing blood. Under this blow, Charlotte Lingling raised her head, her eyes were a little white, and her mouth was wide open. The white flames around her body seemed to be extinguished at this moment, dim. ¡°Mom!!¡± Perospero shouted, full of worry. Mom has been fighting with those two brats for many days and it has already consumed her physical strength. Now, there is a heavyweight. How can they fight? ¡°It¡¯s not over!¡± Kuro turned around directly. At the same time, Luo Gui put back into his waist, squatted slightly with his legs, and took a posture. ¡°Profound meaning, one slash, White Tiger Killing!¡± Whoosh! The wind was blowing around Charlotte Lingling, and it also blew her extremely low flame hair. At this moment, Charlotte Lingling suddenly opened her eyes, and the white flames in her eyes almost turned into light. She lowered her head and glared with her ferocious teeth, and her huge fist directly hit the empty place in front of her. His fist smashed forward, but it only shook the air and made the disorderly air tremble. Chi!!! A huge trail of blood flew from her shoulder. Kuro appeared above her shoulder and smiled. ¡°I told you, only I can come and go freely in this place.¡± White Tiger Killing is a sure-hit move, but it is essentially a straight line. But in this space, Kuro can change directions at will, and the disorderly space has given him a lot of convenience. If he wanted to fight head-on like before, Kuro would not give Charlotte Lingling a chance. Kuro was about to continue attacking when he suddenly froze. His figure disappeared from the spot and appeared in the distance, looking in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s direction in shock. There, his original position was occupied by a burning soul white fire. White flames kept coming out of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body, and the white flames in her eyes climbed up as if they were burning. The flames continued to sweep out, igniting all the air, making the strange sound of the air combination even louder. Charlotte Lingling let out a strange roar and opened her mouth in the direction of Kuro. ¡°Phantom Wave!!¡± From her mouth, a white flame cluster spewed out. Not only did it ignite the air, but it also went straight to Kuro with an inexplicable impact. This move cannot be resisted head-on¡­ Kuro frowned and disappeared, appearing below Charlotte Lingling. The White Flame Impact happened to brush against a Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates in the rear. It was a tall blond man with brown skin, with a pair of metal joints surrounding his forearm. If I remember correctly, that person seems to be called Gingudo, one of the people who survived the blow from Kuro. Just by scratching Jin Guido¡¯s shoulder, his face froze and white flames ignited on his shoulder and instantly spread all over his body. ¡°Horse, Marco¡­¡± Gingudo stiffly reached out to Marco, but soon the flame even burned his head. The outstretched hand was fixed here, and he was motionless like a statue. Bang¡­ The white flames wrapped around him suddenly exploded, turning the surrounding air into air Homies, and Gingudo¡¯s eyes had long lost their activity, as if he had lost his soul¡­ ¡°Has his soul been burned?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, not only that¡­¡± The Homies, which had become alive, jumped up and down and made strange rhythmic sounds, but soon burst again and turned back into soul fire, which kept spreading around like fireworks. If the ¡®fireworks¡¯ come into contact with it, I¡¯m afraid the result will not be good. Bear ¡­ The flames around Charlotte Lingling also began to flourish, giving her the soul of the air nearby, turning it into small flames of stars, like a sky full of sparks. ¡°Well, well, well!¡± Charlotte Lingling smiled hideously. ¡°Kuro, you¡¯re not the only one who knows the power of awakening. I¡¯m different from those little ghosts who just debuted!!¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Kuro said sarcastically, ¡°After being delayed by them for so long, what right do you have to criticize me?¡± Law and Kidd, who had finally stabilized themselves in the distance, saw the terrifying scene of Charlotte Lingling and swallowed in unison. Fortunately ¡­ Although they had seen this move when they fought with this old woman, Law had dodged it with Kidd. Otherwise, if they were hit by this move, the result would definitely not be good. A move that burns the soul¡­ ¡°Hey, Law, are you sure you hurt her?¡± Kidd asked. ¡°Of course, the power I awakened is ¡®Penetration¡¯, it must have hurt her internal organs!¡± Law nodded and said, ¡°As for you, did you really use that ¡®Magnetic Force¡¯?¡± ¡°Of course, who am I!¡± Kidd gritted his teeth and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t use this posture at that time. If she was hit by so much steel, she would definitely be injured!¡± The awakening ability of the two of them, one is the ¡®Penetration¡¯ of Surgeon-Surgeon Fruit, ignoring Haki. One is ¡°Magnetism¡±, which gives magnetism to others and turns them into iron-absorbing stones. This power also ignores Haki. They had seen Charlotte Lingling in a sorry state. She must be injured. But now it seems that his combat power has not changed at all¡­ Kuro glanced at them and shook his head in his heart. Not even close. That straw hat guy defeated Kaido by burning his life. These two guys don¡¯t have that ability. It¡¯s already amazing that they can hurt this old woman. If he hadn¡¯t come, these two people would probably have dragged Charlotte Lingling until she was seriously injured or even dead, but these two people were definitely gone. Judging from the fact that they were able to fight for so long and still withstand his attack, their combat power had also grown a lot. Chapter 1198 - 1198 I’m Going to Eat You, Kuro! 1198 I¡¯m Going to Eat You, Kuro! The strong wind swept around Charlotte Lingling. Napoleon was carried on her shoulder, and his other hand hung down, his tongue hanging out, and there was a large amount of white fire scattered around. Coupled with the traditional clothes she was wearing now, she looked like a legendary ghost. ¡°Kuro¡­¡± ¡°Napoleon, I will give you a delicious soul!¡± she said with a strange smile and raised Napoleon. Napoleon stopped talking at this time, and the face on the blade just became strange. ¡°Hahahaha, what the hell!¡± Charlotte Lingling suddenly laughed. The sound was unusually strange, and it made the same rhythmic singing as the surrounding air. ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Great Mom!¡± The response came from the surrounding air that formed the soul channel, Homies sang like a choir. Charlotte Lingling smiled even more hideously. She stretched out her left hand and clenched it in front of her. ¡°Then sacrifice your soul for the great me!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The air made a happy sound and then turned into white fire and gathered on her hand. ¡°Not enough!¡± Charlotte Lingling frowned and stared at the soul fire in her hand. She pulled back and roared, ¡°More souls.¡± Behind her, the children who supported her and allowed her to move freely, under this hand, their bodies once again showed a soul tide, and Charlotte Lingling reached out again and grabbed them, and they turned into more white flames. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Perospero¡¯s body was obviously powerless, and his face was visibly haggard. Just now, his lifespan had been sucked for a year, and now, it was at least three years. If it was just this, it would be considered good. It was only four years of life in total. If it was gone, it was gone. But Perot knew that this was far from over. As her eldest son and first son, he had not seen this posture of his mother for a long time, but the scene in the depths of his memory could not be wrong. In the sky full of white flames, Charlotte Lingling also had this posture, and she was surrounded by fallen people, those who were her enemies and her subordinates. At that time, Perospero didn¡¯t have so many brothers and sisters. It was more a choice. Many of his brothers and sisters could not stand this attitude of seizing souls and died here. Originally, many of his younger brothers and sisters were killed by Kim Jung-soo, which was enough to make Perospero¡¯s heart ache to the extreme, but he was very calm. In Totland, he had always been the one who came up with ideas to stop his mother from eating. What¡¯s done is done. Except for Mom, they can¡¯t beat Kim Jung, so they can only give up. And now, those who are left behind are all elites, the cornerstone of the family. Once they die again, and not by the hands of Kingpin, but by the soul of their mother, that would be too tragic! The strength of the soul is the strength of the strength. These people, who are called ¡°Great Pirates¡± by Kuro, are not weak, so it took them ¡°three years¡±. If it was an ordinary person, their life may not be enough to gather so many soul fires. But can this level of soul fire defeat Jin Lu? Mom fought with the two supernovas for a long time and was already injured. They have lost enough, and now Kaido is defeated¡­ Thinking of this, Perospero couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s retreat. Even if you can hold on, we don¡¯t have the strength, we¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!!¡± Before he could finish speaking, he saw Charlotte Lingling punch him. Boom! The disorderly air emitted a large number of white flames under this punch, triggering new air Homies and temporarily breaking Kuro¡¯s awakening domain. At the same time, the Homies of Wind surrounding Perospero and the other children of Charlotte Lingling disappeared, directly letting them fall. ¡°Mom, Mom!!¡± With a frightened cry, Perospero fell into the bottomless abyss. Kuro frowned. His first reaction was that this old woman was saving his child. But soon, this thought disappeared without a trace. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s current state is very wrong. At this time, her mouth is at a strange angle, and you can faintly see saliva flowing down, and her huge body is shrinking at a visible speed. This state ¡­ Eats? Kuro was startled, but after thinking about it, it made sense. This old woman had been fighting for many days, and those two brats probably didn¡¯t let her eat much. Moreover, this old woman is famous for being picky about food. If she has an eating disorder at this time¡­ Not a good thing! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Kuro cursed inwardly. ¡°Why is it my turn when your symptoms flare up!¡± This thing is not a weakening disease. When it acts up, besides becoming stronger, it will also become crazier! ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± The flame was poured into Napoleon by Charlotte Lingling¡¯s big hand, making the white flame of the knife more vigorous. ¡°Eat, eat!¡± There was still some white fire left in her fist. Immediately after, the white fire in Charlotte Lingling¡¯s hair rushed out of Prometheus, Hera, who had been circling her left arm, and Aniemi, who was wrapped around her, all ran out. At this time, the state of these Homies was not quite right. They no longer spoke but had a hungry expression, swallowing the white fire. Chirp!! After Hera finished eating, she let out a high-pitched cry. The thunderclouds spread out again and turned into lightning that wrapped around Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body, and the lightning on her left hand was even brighter. Prometheus returned to Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head and turned her hair from ordinary flames to soul flames, burning with white flames. Agnemie turned into a ball of white wind and rolled around the giant Onibaba. As for Napoleon, the blue veins on the blade were exposed, like a muscle knife. White fire and white thunder surged on the blade, making a crackling sound. The blade began to revolve with a mixture of white fire and white thunder. ¡°I am very hungry, Kuro!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s tongue drooped and her eyes filled with white fire bloomed with greed. ¡°I will eat you!!¡± Boom! As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her blade and flew towards Kuro with the help of the wind. This old woman can be considered to have completely recovered in his field? Kuro¡¯s eyes are sharp, and he can detect that the ball of wind Homies around her is a little unusual now. No matter how Kuro activates his domain, he still can¡¯t shake this ball of Homies. The disordered air can¡¯t affect this ball of wind. It has become a ¡®integrate¡¯, and it seems to be swallowing the same type of wind. ¡°Oh my god!!¡± Accompanied by a high-pitched laughter that was enough to shake the air, Charlotte Lingling pounced over with her blade raised high and hacked down. Whoosh! As soon as the blade fell, Kuro disappeared from the spot and appeared directly behind Charlotte Lingling. Comparing speed, especially in his domain, how could he lose to an old woman? The blade of Luo Gui glowed with a golden light. Kuro slashed down and went straight for the back of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s head. ¡°Huang Long!¡± Chi! The blade was blocked by a thick arm. Charlotte Lingling didn¡¯t even turn her head, she just turned her body sideways and blocked with her left arm and her forearm blocked Kuro¡¯s knife. Luo Gui¡¯s blade was stuck in her skin and muscles, and there was a wound that bled, and Charlotte Lingling turned back and smiled at Kuro. Chapter 1199 - 1199 Spirit King Form! 1199 Spirit King Form! Just as Kuro was about to pull out the knife and cut again, his arm suddenly stopped and the knife was stuck in the old woman¡¯s forearm and he couldn¡¯t pull it out. His muscles contracted?! Chirp! Lightning suddenly surged out from Charlotte Lingling¡¯s left arm, attached to Luo Gui, and rushed towards Kuro. As soon as the thunderbolt attached itself to Luo Gui, Kuro was stunned. He felt the domineering aura on the blade at this moment¡­ It disappeared! As soon as the thunderbolt touched Kuro¡¯s finger, Kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously let go of the handle of the knife. He leaned back and the thunderbolt almost touched his body. At the same time, Kuro¡¯s legs moved forward and he kicked the handle of the knife heavily. He kicked it away from Charlotte Ling Ling¡¯s stuck muscles and spun it up. His ability was activated and it flew back into Kuro¡¯s hand. ¡°Well, well!¡± Almost at the same time that Luo Gui reached his hand, Charlotte Linlin whistled as she slashed Napoleon horizontally. The blade of the knife stirred up white fire and white thunder, full of power. Can¡¯t hide¡­ Kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and a Black Tortoise Shield appeared in front of him. The blade emitted a golden light again and a Yellow Dragon slashed at Napoleon without hesitation. Bang!! Napoleon first slashed at the shield, blocking the white flame on the blade, but it quickly shattered under the impact of the blade and came into contact with Kurlo¡¯s Demon. Crack! With a crisp sound, Kuro directly tilted down and dodged the whistling Napoleon. His tilted body dodged down and floated with the air above Charlotte Lingling. He raised his hand and looked at the broken Luo Gui. He frowned and looked at Napoleon below. The anthropomorphic blade was chewing a piece of the blade and quickly swallowed it. ¡°Delicious!!!¡± Napoleon swallowed the blade and screamed happily. ¡°I also think it¡¯s delicious!!¡± Hera appeared from Charlotte Lingling¡¯s left arm, and her anthropomorphic face even showed an intoxicated blush. The wind around Charlotte Lingling stuck out her head and said with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯ve been eating, but it¡¯s too mixed and not delicious¡­¡± Prometheus screamed above Charlotte Lindsey¡¯s head: ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything!¡± Charlotte Lingling raised her head and her drooping tongue pounded down on her more serious saliva. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ultimate soul delicacy is here¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think we forced this posture¡­¡± Law and Kidd, who were still thinking of a way to escape from the disordered space, were sweating. When they fought with this old woman, she only used the white fire that could burn souls, but they had never heard of her swallowing Haki. That¡¯s right, they could see that the white lightning swallowed the Haki on the Kuro Sword! ¡°Awakened ability? More than that¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Lingling, is this your full strength?¡± ¡°Mai mai mai, Spirit King Form!¡± Charlotte Lingling¡¯s tongue drooped as she smiled sinisterly. She pointed to the White Flame Hair on her head. ¡°Soul Fire, devour souls!¡± Sizzle! She raised the lightning on her left arm. ¡°Soul Thunder, devour the spirit, and naturally devour Haki.¡± The howling wind around her became much thicker at this time. Charlotte Lingling smiled and said, ¡°Soul wind, swallowing nature, including your so-called Awakening Space, no nature can break my Homies, and¡­¡± She raised Napoleon and pointed at Kuro. ¡°Soul Blade, devour matter! My Napoleon, you can eat anything. Without Haki¡¯s blade, you are Napoleon¡¯s food! The quality of that demon blade and your Haki¡¯s quality are all satisfactory to my Homies!¡± Hearing this, Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. This feeling is much more abnormal than Kaido. But in fact, it was not. ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate¡­¡± Kuro glanced at his Rokui. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t swallow the murderous aura, right?¡± The lightning only swallowed his Unified Haki, but the killing intent covering it was still there. Similarly, the lightning touched his fingers and did not break his finger gloves. As for devouring matter, that¡¯s a little ridiculous, provided that this knife can kill other matter. The material of Luo Gui is not as hard as the black blade. Without Haki, it is only a little sharper. If it was Kaido¡¯s ¡®Demonic Dragon Form¡¯, Lingling would definitely not be as powerful as she said. After all, that is the power of absolute defense and extreme combat style. As for Lingling, she has developed that fruit to the extreme. With her high physical fitness coupled with this fruit, there will not be any mistakes. Her body can withstand the torment of this fruit. This posture is obviously more advanced than the body that was only emitting white flames just now, but¡­ ¡°Soul consumption is quite high, right?¡± Kuro sneered. ¡°The souls you took from your filial sons don¡¯t seem to be enough.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just lifespan!¡± Charlotte Lingling licked her lips. ¡°If I eat you, it will be very nutritious. I am very hungry!¡± The soul of a strong man, the soul of a general, is of course a great supplement! Although she was suffering from bulimia, at this moment, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s thoughts were abnormally clear. She pointed at Kuro and said, ¡°The swordsman without the knife will naturally lose half of his combat power, and for the knife that can materialize your killing intent, without the knife, you can only be eaten by me!¡± ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t be too sure¡­¡± Kuro tightened his grip on the broken Luo Gui and bared his teeth. ¡°My blade is different.¡± ¡°Phantom Wave!!¡± Charlotte Lingling did not waste her breath on Kuro. Napoleon slashed with his knife, creating a white fire shock wave and laughed ferociously. ¡°Give me your soul, Kuro!!!¡± Boom!! The huge white fire shock wave directly swallowed Kuro¡¯s body. Kuro¡¯s body was full of white fire. He looked at Charlotte Lingling in disbelief. ¡°Well, well!!¡± Charlotte Lingling laughed out loud. ¡°Kuro, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°It seems that you have misjudged a lot of things, Lingling¡­¡± The voice sounded from her front and entered her ears. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s expression froze and she looked at Kuro, but there was no one there. It was as if that scene did not exist. Chi!! In the next moment, there was a sharp pain from her neck and some Homies shouting ¡°Mom¡±. Her vision blurred and she saw Kuro appear in front of her. The broken Rhokuro was glowing with golden light. He held it in both hands and cut her neck horizontally. The blade cut into her flesh and blood shot out. Soon, White Thunder and White Fire were stimulated from her arms and head and struck directly at Kuro. The corner of Kuro¡¯s mouth rose, and without even waiting for Charlotte Lingling to stop the broken blade, he directly pulled it out after breaking the opening, and his figure flashed and he landed in the sky again. Killing intent illusion. If Charlotte Lingling was calm, she would definitely not be fooled by this move. She needed Kuro to sell the flaws, but in this state where she had obviously lost her rationality, there was no need to sell flaws at all! ¡°Let me tell you, a swordsman¡¯s blade is never afraid of breaking¡­¡± He held the Demon and laughed. The blood on the broken blade flowed forward and gradually formed a new blade. Luo Gui can suck blood to be reborn! Chapter 1200 - 1200 It’s Not Bad To Get Rid Of It in One Go 1200 It¡¯s Not Bad To Get Rid Of It in One Go The reason why the Demon Blade is called the Demon Blade is that it has a special ability, and it has many more side effects than a regular sword. The water here is very deep, and ordinary people can¡¯t control it. Only Kuro can control it. In the past, in the East China Sea, there seemed to be a rumor about a ¡®Seven Stars Sword¡¯. It is not known whether it is true or false, but according to the rumor, the sword that can control people¡¯s hearts is actually just a Demon Blade, but the side effects are stronger, but its power is hard to say. The focus of each knife is different. The utility of a Luo Gui is to release killing intent and its sharpness is very high. It can also suck blood to recover. However, since this knife has the characteristics of sucking blood to recover, it means that its toughness is not very high. Without Haki, it is easy to be destroyed by violent attacks. The effect of Green Hair¡¯s ¡®Yama¡¯ is to release Haki. As for its characteristics, it can release Haki Chop without practice. Its power is even greater than the Haki Chop that ordinary people know. Combat power has a ceiling. This can be felt as Kuro becomes stronger day by day. Being able to use Haki Slash is already a hero in itself, and if it is released through ¡®Yama¡¯, it is even stronger than those strong masters, then it has already reached the top of the sea. This is also the reason why swordsmen want good blades. A broken knife can be repaired. No matter how good a knife is, there will always be a gap or even a break in battle, but as long as there is a good knife craftsman, it can be repaired well. But repairing is always a bad thing. If it happens too many times, it will also drop in grade. The Supreme Big Quick Blade might become a Big Quick Blade because it has been repaired many times, then it will become a Good Quick Blade, and finally it will become a [Famous Knife]. It is not ranked among the 83 swords. However, Kuro¡¯s Law Ghost doesn¡¯t need it because it doesn¡¯t need to be repaired. It can recover by absorbing blood. This is a ranking knife that won¡¯t drop. Even if it only leaves the handle, as long as there is a little residue on the handle, it can absorb blood to recover. Kuro was never afraid of it breaking, but this was the first time the knife had broken. Kuro looked at Charlotte Lingling, who was grimacing and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Does it hurt? Lingling¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very painful!!¡± Charlotte Lingling opened her mouth and a huge sound wave came out of her mouth, shaking the air. The violent fluctuation made everyone except Kuro subconsciously cover their ears and endure the strange sound. This sound wave itself is mixed with Haoshoku. ¡°Emperor Sword¡­¡± She lifted Napoleon up, and the white fire on the blade became deeper. This time, it was not only mixed with thunder, but also a wind that could swallow nature, rolling up white fire and thunder and surrounding the blade. Bang! Her figure was like a cannonball, making an explosion in the air and rushing towards Kuro. ¡°Give me your soul!!!¡± Anyone who saw that ferocious and crazy look would be afraid, but the more it was so, the deeper the contempt in Kuro¡¯s eyes. Charlotte Lingling rushed in front of him and slashed down fiercely with her knife. The wind exploded with other elements, like a giant beast that was about to swallow someone. Kuro chuckled as he stared at Napoleon and allowed the blade to slash down, cutting his body into two. Thunder tore apart his Haki defense, and the rolling wind tore the body below the head into pieces. The flames burned those pieces and emitted sparks. However, the split head seemed to not feel the pain and said, ¡°Lingling, you who have been fighting for many days, you who are sick¡­¡± Charlotte Lingling looked at the head and suddenly reacted, quickly turning her head to look behind her. Chi!! An extremely huge blood-red light slashed her back the moment she turned her head, causing a bloody mist. Charlotte Lingling cried out in pain, but her eyes were even more ruthless. Her fangs, which had almost turned into canines, bit together, and her body twisted as she slashed quickly. Chi! This time, she cut Kuro in half. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand¡­¡± Kuro looked down at the separated half of his body and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°You who have no rationality¡­¡± Half of his body disappeared, and the rest of his voice came from above Charlotte Lingling. Kuro appeared there intact. The Demon King raised his hand and wiped his two fingers on the blade, bursting with golden light. In an instant, he pulled Luo Gui back and said fiercely, ¡°He will not be my opponent!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Charlotte Lingling burst into a roar and rushed up with her tongue drooping. ¡°With a wave of my hand, I will destroy the Great Burial Vermillion Bird!¡± Pop! Pop! With a high-pitched cry, the Vermillion Bird with black gold and burning red flames appeared with Kuro¡¯s blade, flapping its wings and rushing directly towards Charlotte Lingling¡¯s huge Vermillion Bird body. The Vermillion Bird is very big, but this old woman is not inferior to it. Her original height is nearly nine meters, but in this case, she is probably 15 meters tall, which just happens to collide with the Vermillion Bird. The Soul Fire around her head did not work because this attack does not cover the soul, it is just the profundity of Chop. On the contrary, the Soul Thunder and the Soul Wind swallowed the aggressiveness of the Vermillion Bird and the continuous slashes that stirred the air, causing the Vermillion Bird¡¯s body to dissipate. The essence of the Vermillion Bird is a continuous slash, and this slash is essentially stirring the air and belongs to nature, so it will be swallowed by the soul wind. However, Kuro was not surprised, as if he had expected it. Vermilion Bird, who had lost her form, was only left with the purest killing intent impact. The red flames of mimicry directly enveloped Charlotte Lingling from all directions and swallowed her body. ¡°It¡¯s useless!!¡± In the red flame, the Onibabas roared. Her huge body rushed out of the red flame and there were dense wounds on her body, but it made her look even more ferocious. ¡°Is it?¡± Kuro looked down at her and his eyes narrowed. The red flame that had just been broken by Charlotte Lingling chased after her again and wrapped her up again. Kuro¡¯s body kept moving up and his eyes narrowed. This old woman is acting up, and her mind is getting more and more confused. Although she is not delirious, her judgment is clearly problematic, but she is now more difficult to deal with than before. The sensible Charlotte Lingling can retreat. If she really wants to leave, there is nothing that Kuro can do to her. But the current Charlotte Lingling doesn¡¯t have this thought. What she wants is Kuro¡¯s soul. She can only be satisfied by swallowing his soul! She was obviously going to fight him to the death. Then ¡­ There¡¯s no need to hold back! ¡°Maybe I will be injured¡­¡± Kuro held Luo Gui tightly and stared at the crazy figure stirring in the red flame. His tone gradually became cold, ¡°But it¡¯s not bad to be able to kill Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) in one breath!¡± Chapter 1201 - 1201 The True Profoundness of the Lightless God 1201 The True Profoundness of the Lightless God The Great Burial Vermilion Bird¡¯s Cry was not something that Kuro had expected. This crazy woman¡¯s current ¡®Spirit King¡¯ posture is different from Kaido¡¯s. The combat power of people at this level is completely different. Kaido is an absolute defense and a perfect battle. That Straw Hat kid seems to be using elasticity and toughness. In terms of defense, Kaido is still strong, but he is more resistant to beatings because his perseverance is deep. The power of Straw Hat¡¯s fist has not changed from the beginning to the end, and the upper limit is there. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are at your peak, you can fight until you are dizzy and have the upper hand, but once you are exhausted, he can still hit you with that power, then you can¡¯t resist it easily. In the end, you can¡¯t resist it at all, because Kaido can¡¯t even use his full strength, can he still maintain that posture? It can¡¯t be helped, this is the cruelty of the sea, people burn their lives. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s posture is essentially burning her life, but she is burning her soul, and for this kind of person, there is no shortage of souls. If she can win, she can replenish as many souls as she needs. If she can¡¯t win, then she can forget about burning her life. In essence, her posture does not strengthen her body, but the soul that can ¡®devour¡¯ other powers is also a kind of attack and defense. Among the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), Kuro had seen Kaido and Lingling. He had never seen Akagami (Red Hair), but Akagami (Red Hair) is not an ability user. In addition, he has the advantage. Akagami (Red Hair)¡¯s fighting spirit doesn¡¯t seem to be that strong, as if he really bet on a straw hat. In the end, he had the will to fight because Kuro killed many of his cadres at once, but it was too late. From the moment Kuro found a flaw and cut off his last hand, his defeat was absolute. Although Haoshoku (King¡¯s Haki) is not bad, it lacks ability after all. It¡¯s not a big deal to have full combat power. Combat power has a ceiling. When it reaches the peak, it can¡¯t go up, but combat power can be developed laterally. The more things there are, the more means there are, and the more ability to win. People like them who develop the fruit to the full open posture will obviously be stronger than those who lack the fruit. In terms of Haoshoku (Tyrant) Haki (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant). (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Tyrant) (Ty Moreover, they have a team. The buffs that Red Hair¡¯s subordinates can give are much stronger than the other Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). In this case, heh, it¡¯s really 50-50 or 40-60, and we don¡¯t know who is 40-60. The ceiling is there. No one can be strong enough to surpass that ceiling. It is against the common sense of the sea, just like two generals can defeat any existence on the sea. Kuro is the same. His lethality is high, but his resistance is the weakest of these ceilings. No¡­ maybe he can surpass that idiot Shanks. However, he was not a head-on fighter. As a swordsman, he was the only one who cut people. No one cut him. Essentially, if he killed someone, he would also be the ¡®Absolute Defense¡¯. ¡°The Great Burial Vermillion Bird¡¯s Cry is not meant to kill you¡­¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes and said to the huge figure approaching in the red flame, ¡°I¡¯m just here to hold you back. To be honest, Mihawk gave me the position of the world¡¯s number one swordsman. I¡¯m a little unhappy, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t accept this position. You should feel honored, Lingling. You are the first person to see my move. Of course, you are also qualified to see my move.¡± The last Lifeless Space Killer surrounded by his body flew out and surrounded the blade of Luo Gui, gradually integrating into it. This time, Kuro held the rakshasa vertically in front of his chest as if he was performing a ritual. He wiped his body with two fingers and a golden light wrapped around the blade. This move¡­ Law and Kidd were stunned and shouted at the same time, ¡°Be careful, that move is coming again!!¡± The power of that indiscriminate slash made them afraid, and now it came again?! Facing the Fourth Emperor, he still has the leisure to want to destroy them all? Aren¡¯t you too arrogant! But in any case, they must defend against this move. Kidd had sharp eyes. He had seen that Kuro no longer had that terrible ribbon on him. If they could survive this attack, they would have a chance! Buzz!! Just as they were preparing to defend themselves, they suddenly felt a weight on their bodies. Their surroundings were no longer filled with that disorderly air, and there was no longer that kind of floating power. At this moment, they fell directly from the sky. The domain has been eliminated?! ¡°Chance!¡± Law directly stretched out his hand and was about to use his ability to escape from this damn place with the rest of the people, but before he could use his ability, he suddenly showed a look of horror and stared at the blood-colored figure in the sky. His eyes were almost broken and his teeth were trembling unconsciously. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­¡± The one who spoke was not him, but Kidd. He did not care about his falling body at all. His expression was almost the same as Law¡¯s as he stared at the sky and shouted in disbelief, ¡°What the hell is that!!¡± Marco flapped his Cyan Flame Wings and grabbed the two captains beside him. At this time, he also looked up and subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then he smiled bitterly, ¡°Has he grown to this point¡­¡± Domain gone? No, they could clearly see that the disorderly power that was originally spreading was now all compressed on the golden blade. The strong sense of compression almost made the blade feel illusory. It was an illusion caused by the air that could not accept the tremor brought by this compression. ¡°Unexplained God of Wind and Rain, True Profound¡­¡± Kuro held the handle of the knife with both hands and said lightly. At this time, Charlotte Lingling had already approached with the red flame. The red flame manifested by the murderous impact was gradually shed as it was consumed, revealing Charlotte Lingling¡¯s crazy body, but there were still some red stars left around her body, winding around her soul Homies. It was enough for Kuro to delay a little and reduce the effect of the soul. Kuro paused and frowned. ¡°What name? Forget it¡­¡± ¡°Ma ma ma ma! Soul!!!¡± Seeing Charlotte Lingling rushing over with Napoleon in her hand, Kuro shook his head and his eyes were ferocious. ¡°Think about it later!¡± Napoleon slashed down at this time, but Kuro did not dodge, nor did he have any way to dodge. He held the knife and moved it down, turning it into a horizontal slash, directly slashing at Charlotte Lingling¡¯s neck. Charlotte Lingling also felt that she would definitely hit him. The soul aura that was wrapped around her body surged towards Napoleon, wanting to cut Kuro alive. Whoosh! Napoleon was the first to strike, cutting Kuro into a bloody pulp, but it was also at this moment that Charlotte Lingling felt the scene in front of her burst like a bubble, revealing reality. Kuro appeared on the other side of her, and the speed of the horizontal slash did not change, smoothly cutting across Charlotte Lingling¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah!!!¡± There was no blood, just a slash. At this moment, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s eyes widened as if she had seen something terrifying. She didn¡¯t even want the knife. After taking off Napoleon, she clenched her fist and smashed it on Kuro¡¯s body with thunder and soul fire. Bang!!! Chapter 1202 - 1202 Lingling, You’ve Lived Too Long 1202 Lingling, You¡¯ve Lived Too Long The sound was either an illusion or it hit Kuro accurately. At the moment of the attack, he must also be in a physical form, especially such a big move. Therefore, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fist smashed into his body, and the huge force created a shock wave around him, making Kuro¡¯s body make a whistling sound like a cannonball. Kuro directly fell down and rushed to the side of the bottomless abyss caused by his ability. Bang!! A cloud of dust similar to a mushroom cloud rose from the ground and the surrounding ground shook at this moment. ¡°Kuro!!¡± ¡°Well, well!¡± Leda screamed and was about to break into the huge smoke and dust, but at this moment, Charlotte Lingling surrounded the soul wind and grabbed Napoleon in the air and rushed to the ground with her tongue drooping. ¡°Room!¡± At this moment, Law activated his ability and brought the people around him to quickly move away from the high altitude and directly shook off the low altitude below. As long as he used his ability again, they could reach the ground and escape from here. It was a rare opportunity and they would not miss it. ¡°Hey, Law, isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to defeat Big Mom!¡± Kidd was still a little unwilling. The straw-hat boy defeated Kaido in a one-on-one fight, but the two of them couldn¡¯t even deal with Big Mom. It was too embarrassing! ¡°This is not the time to talk about this. I don¡¯t think Kim Luong will be killed by this punch,¡± Law said as he moved. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for them¡­¡± Before Kid could finish his sentence, Law interrupted him and said, ¡°I¡¯m out of stamina!¡± These words made Kidd grit his teeth, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Indeed, his stamina was not enough. It was not enough to begin with, and they even resisted Kuro¡¯s profound sword attack, which is even less enough. Although it¡¯s a pity that this opportunity disappeared, for the time being, it¡¯s most important to preserve themselves. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Law sighed and looked at Luffy in Jinbe¡¯s arms with a complicated look. He was a doctor. He could see that Luffy had paid a great price to defeat Kaido and even confront Kingpin. It was irreversible, and it was not something that could be saved by simple medical skills and treatment. But whether Big Mom wins or Marine wins, Kaido has nothing to do with them. There was nothing they could do now. From the moment this Marine Admiral came, the situation had changed. ¡°Get ready to go, Room!¡± Law reached out, activated his ability, and disappeared with the people, and then¡­ It reappeared high in the sky. Law¡¯s face changed and he stared at the dust in horror. The disorderly air around him is back¡­ Kim Jung-ho activated his ability! The smoke and dust suddenly dispersed, and Kuro¡¯s body appeared. At this time, it was as if he was printed on the ground, and he was showing his teeth. There were traces of blood at the corner of his mouth, and he had obviously vomited blood. ¡°Kuro, Big. Mom!¡± Leda called. ¡°I know.¡± Kuro said and looked at Big Mom, who was rushing over violently. He struggled to pull his arm and found that it did not twitch. Then, he gave up this plan and shook his head. ¡°Seriously, although I knew that I would be injured, I did not expect it to be so heavy.¡± At least the bones in his hands and feet were broken and his only intact right hand could still move twice. Before receiving Lingling¡¯s punch, her knife was not an illusion. Kuro didn¡¯t have the ability to completely let Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) enter the illusion of killing intent and be at his mercy. That knife could be regarded as the illusion and his own speed dodging. With the combination of the two, he dodged the old woman¡¯s attack, and then he could slash that knife. But he dodged it, but he did not completely dodge it. The nonsense literature was vividly displayed on him at this moment. The soul aura around Napoleon actually reduced his level of dominance, and then he was hit by a punch. The Soul Thunder broke through his own weakened Haki, and the Soul of Haki directly attached to his body. Although the remaining killing intent could be resisted, the Soul Wind entangled him. It didn¡¯t make sense that Kuro could use the murderous aura to delay Lingling, and her Soul Wind couldn¡¯t delay him, so the strange power and Haki that this punch is full of, he caught it with his pure body! Kuro¡¯s body is probably a little stronger than Akagami (Red Hair), which is the body of a normal person, without the protection of Haki, he is nothing, he is not as talented as these Fourth Emperor. Without the protection of Haki, even a god would be injured by Charlotte Lingling¡¯s full-strength punch. Not only that, although the soul fire brought by that punch was covered by killing intent in time, even if it burned for a while, it burned two or three months of his life. Abilities were just that abnormal. This is irreversible, and Kuro can¡¯t do anything about it, but fortunately, he feels that he pays attention to his health. It¡¯s not a problem for him to live for more than a hundred years. A few months of life, so be it. ¡°Kuro!!¡± Leda let out another scream and gritted her teeth. She directly rushed in front of Kuro and the Essence Energy Impact appeared on her fists, aiming at the sky. Because Charlotte Lindsey is closer! Not only her, but the werewolf in Crowe¡¯s form ran quickly and blocked the front. Moore teleported to his side and was about to reach out to take him away. ¡°No need,¡± Kuro said directly. ¡°She is dead!¡± ¡°Well, I think you are dead!¡± Charlotte Lingling raised Napoleon and her soul fire burst out. ¡°I will kill you all!¡± ¡°Kuro?¡± Lida turned her head anxiously. There was no trace of ¡®death¡¯ on this guy. He was clearly alive and kicking. Kuro sighed and looked straight at Charlotte Lingling through the others and said slowly: ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Charlotte Lingling suddenly opened her eyes and her body that was rushing down suddenly stopped and she subconsciously touched her neck. ¡°No¡­¡± Chi! As soon as the voice rose, a soft sound came from the neck, as if the adhesive time had passed. Charlotte Lingling¡¯s huge head directly missed the neck and fell smoothly to the ground and rolled a few times. At this moment, Kuro continued, ¡°The soft sound of the Divine Wind¡­¡± ¡°Lingling¡­ you have lived too long. One day, you will be solved by New Era. It will be either me or someone else. In that case, it will not be an insult to you if I kill you.¡± As he spoke, Kuro gradually bared his teeth and revealed a ferocious expression. ¡°So, obediently die!¡± This move, to be precise, is the single-person version of ¡®Hibao¡¯. The only addition was that he focused all his awakening domain on that blade and released the Yellow Dragon Profound Meaning. It is also Kuro¡¯s most powerful killing move at the moment. There is probably no existence on this sea that is more destructive than this move. This slash had made Kuro¡¯s lethality reach the top. Chapter 1203 - 1203 The Old Is Gone, The Young Must Die 1203 The Old Is Gone, The Young Must Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Lifeless Space Kill itself ignores defense. If you want to deal with the Lifeless Space Kill, you either have a strong recovery ability, a higher level of Haki than the Lifeless Space Kill, or the characteristics of your ability to block it. With the addition of the Lifeless Sky Kill and the concentration of the domain in one slash, that kind of disorderly slash, if it were anyone else, they would have turned into ashes under this slash. How could there be a smooth cut, only a head would fall. Only someone like Charlotte Lingling would have such treatment. Kuro stretched out his right hand and said to Leda, ¡°Leda, give me a moment.¡± ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Leda nodded in a daze, as if she had not reacted yet. She subconsciously walked over and activated her ability to give Kuro a Essence Energy Feedback, making his body feel better. Crack crack¡­ Kuro twisted his neck, and his body floated up and floated on the ground. With a move of his fingers, the Luo Gui that was inserted in the ground flew to his hand. At this time, Leda woke up and realized what had happened. ¡°I, you¡­ Kuro, that¡¯s Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)!!¡± Leda pointed at the head on the ground and screamed. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)! Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the point is not ¡®Four¡¯, but ¡®Emperor¡¯, that is, ¡®Emperor of the Sea¡¯. The concept of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is a term that only appeared after Red Hair occupied a lot of territory in the New World. But the Emperor of the Sea is not. This term has existed for a long time. At that time, it was mainly Charlotte Ling Ling and Whitebeard, as well as the Golden Lion who was in the limelight at that time. They belonged to the Emperor of the Sea, the overlord of the sea. Later on, Golden Lion failed, but Kaido came up again. It was not until Red Hair became the Emperor of the Sea that he stabilized the so-called ¡®Four Emperors¡¯. Which one of these people is not a great hero of the sea, and which one of them can be killed casually? Kaido had been captured so many times, but he was still alive and well. Charlotte Ling-Ling has gone from being a pirate to the Queen of a powerful country in the sea. Kaido has captured the Country of Peace and become the ¡®King Protector of the Country of Peace¡¯. Which one of them doesn¡¯t make Marine nervous? Back in the war, Headquarters pulled 100,000 Marine elites to deal with Whitebeard. This doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t defeat Whitebeard without 100,000 people, but such an existence can only be stabilized with such a lineup. Even if Lingling is a weakened state that has been endured by others, it is too exaggerated to say that she will die after this slash¡­ Kuro killed one of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) by himself? No, it was the second reason. Red Hair had been caught. Crowe looked at Kaido, who was still lying there. With this one, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) went to the third. Is the sea going to be calm? ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. You underestimated those idiots in the sky.¡± Kuro said to Crowe, ¡°Those people are not weak.¡± Luffy has the combat power of a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) when he burns his life. Kidd and Law are almost there, but if they meet Kaido instead of Big Mom, they may win together. These two people are not weak. But at this point, if Kuro enters again, if he can¡¯t harvest anymore, he might as well stop playing and go home to farm. He could at least take in one or two of them. Bang! Charlotte Lingling¡¯s headless body fell from the sky and fell to the ground, parallel to the head. ¡°Mom!!¡± Prometheus, Hera, and Agnimi, who were surrounding her, ran out and cried around Charlotte Lingling¡¯s body. He was really dead. There was no hope of resurrection. ¡°Oh? Homies can survive after the death of the metahuman? How rare¡­ Is it because you are independent individuals?¡± Kuro was a little curious, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was reasonable. Homies could rebel, so they were obviously independent individuals. They were soul creatures, but this meant that they were not permanent. This kind of soul activation that was filled in must have a life limit, but he didn¡¯t know how many there were. ¡°Damn you, I want to avenge Mom!!¡± Prometheus roared. In his flame form, he became even more wild and directly burned towards Kuro. ¡°What, ordinary fire. Without Lingling, you can¡¯t make something like Soul Fire.¡± Kuro lifted the Asura Ghost and the blade touched the flame, directly rolling the flame around the blade and then cutting the flame. Prometheus split into two and jumped there shouting, ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Kuro knew how to use Fire Slash. Not only could he use Fire Slash, but he could also use Wind Slash and Lightning Slash. Looking at Prometheus who was shouting, Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°The soul Homies can¡¯t die? After all, it¡¯s a soul. It¡¯s useless to cut it in half.¡± ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Agnimiyi shouted and a strong wind swept up, carrying Prometheus, who had been split in half, and Ryun Hera directly towards the bottomless abyss. Kuro glanced at them and couldn¡¯t be bothered. He did not care much about Homies at this level, and there was indeed no effective killing means. Although he could use the ¡®Force¡¯ saber to cause damage, he still had something more important to do now. In comparison, what was the point of doing these Homies? Kuro held the Asura Ghost tightly and looked at the few people floating in the air. His eyes were red and he bared his teeth and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡± If the old is gone, the young will naturally die! Killing them will not guarantee the peace of the sea, but at least it can ensure that the pirates will show a decline and it will cause a disguised peace. The news of the death of the Emperor of the Sea will suppress the restless thoughts of those pirates who want to continue to go to sea and it will at least make the first half and Four Seas more stable. ¡°He¡¯s coming!¡± Yamato noticed Kuro¡¯s killing intent and exclaimed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! He doesn¡¯t have that strange ribbon anymore, we can fight!¡± Law gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to keep us here!¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Kidd said angrily: ¡°I haven¡¯t fought yet. Kuro, you took my trophy, then I will kill you and ascend the throne of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)!¡± ¡°Red-haired brat, you are as arrogant as your old senior. I will make you armless.¡± Kuro exhaled heavily and lowered his head slightly, saying, ¡°Besides, who told you that my ¡®ribbon¡¯ is not enough¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, six more Lifeless Sky Kill appeared around him, circling his shoulders, waist, and thighs. Marco saw this scene and showed despair. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Well, it seems that I¡¯m going to die here.¡± They couldn¡¯t resist that ribbon. There was nothing they could do. Marco still couldn¡¯t understand how Kuro killed Charlotte Lingling with one slash, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t resist that move! Chapter 1204 - 1204 The National Family Bureau 1204 The National Family Bureau Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Law swallowed hard and gritted his teeth. ¡°Is it that thing again!¡± ¡°Hey, Law, do something!¡± Kidd said urgently. ¡°There is no way¡­¡± Law responded dryly: ¡°It takes too much stamina. It would be easy if I had stamina.¡± If he had stamina, he would have escaped with his men long ago. Although this domain that makes people unable to control themselves is terrifying, it does not have much effect on his ability. He can teleport outside the domain, but now, he does not have the stamina. Moreover, they had also seen the power of the ribbon. If they could kill Big Mom, they could also kill them. Kuro didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with them. After the six Aerial Kills were launched again, one of them was going to be printed on Luo Gui. In their current state, they can succeed with one strike! Kuro¡¯s eyes were ferocious and he was about to make a move. At this moment, a familiar aura suddenly appeared with the sound of air breaking. Swish! A straight flame went straight for Kuro. The flame seemed to have bounced off the disorderly air in the domain and suddenly became bigger when it approached him, turning into a huge fist. ¡°Rubber Rubber Hellfire Spear!!¡± What followed was a familiar roar. Bang!! The fist suddenly bounced in front of Kuro and became smaller as if it was deflating, and then quickly retracted. A Lifeless Sky Kill stood in front of Kuro and gradually disappeared. He looked at the sky with a gloomy face and bared his teeth. ¡°You are really like a fly!¡± In the sky domain, the familiar straw-hat boy floated there with his fists clenched under a cloud of steam. Hearing Kuro¡¯s words, he grinned and said, ¡°I will not die before I become the Pirate King!¡± He¡¯s alive again! To be precise, his stamina was burning again. ¡°Straw Hat!¡± Law and Kidd¡¯s eyes lit up and they adjusted their posture. No matter what, this person seems to have recovered his combat power, so they have the power to fight! ¡°One Piece King, One Piece King, One Piece King¡­ One Piece King all day long!¡± Kuro was so angry that the veins on his forehead were exposed. His body flew forward and entered the domain. Then, he disappeared with the blowing of the disorderly air. ¡°Luffy, be careful!¡± Luffy felt a chill on his back, and then Yamato¡¯s shout came. He quickly turned half of his body and saw that Kuro had appeared in the sky above him at some point, and his red eyes were looking down at him. At the same time, a Silent Aerial Attack landed. Luffy¡¯s pupils shrank and he reacted in time. He quickly crossed his hands in front of him and the elasticity of his ability spread wildly from his arms. Bang!!! The ribbon shot in front of his arms and was partially offset by the elasticity. Then it hit his arms accurately. There was a loud sound and Luffy¡¯s arms bounced off as if they were hit by some huge elasticity. The air around his body and mouth began to leak again and his eyes continued to roll back. He had only woken up for a while before his stamina was exhausted again. ¡°I am different from Kaido!¡± Kuro¡¯s face was ferocious. Taking advantage of Luffy¡¯s opening, he directly slashed. Chi!! Before anyone could react, Luo Gui turned into a bloody light and cut from Luffy¡¯s left shoulder to the right side of his waist, bursting into a big bloody mist and mixing in the disorderly space. ¡°Luffy!!¡± ¡°Straw Hat!!¡± A group of people were shouting. Kuro did not care. After slashing down, a Lifeless Space Blade floated on his body. ¡°Shriek!!¡± Just as the Lifeless Space Killer was about to leave Kuro¡¯s body and turn to Luffy, a loud shout came from the side. Yamato waved his club and broke through the disorderly air in front of him, bringing out a shock wave that smashed directly towards Kuro. ¡°God¡¯s Foot!¡± Immediately after, her figure moved and she directly stepped on the passage formed by the shock wave and rushed over. Sizzle¡­ A ball of fatigue flashed on the mace. Yamato tightened his arms and gathered a shock wave on the mace and smashed it fiercely at Kuro. ¡°King Kong Thunder Eight Trigrams!!¡± Clang!! Luo Gui, who happened to swing over, swung forward and firmly stuck under the mace. ¡°Ahhh, give it to me, go down!!¡± Yamato¡¯s werewolf incarnation shouted. Immediately after, a huge force spread, and Kuro¡¯s body was unconsciously shot down by Yamato. The shock wave of Haoshoku and Haki on the mace directly broke the way down and blocked Kuro outside the domain. Bang! His body hit the ground with Yamato, raising a cloud of dust. ¡°It worked!¡± Law¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We have hope!¡± This Kaido¡¯s daughter is actually so powerful! On the ground, Crowe was surprised. ¡°Can it be done to this extent?¡± Leda curled her lips and said, ¡°Kaido¡¯s daughter is a phantom beast and she also knows Haoshoku (Haoshoku). It¡¯s not strange for her to have this strength, but it¡¯s the end. She rushed out of Kuro¡¯s domain and took him with her. There is a price to pay.¡± Phew¡­ A light breeze blew and half of the dust dispersed, revealing Yamato¡¯s body. Yamato half-knelt on the ground. The werewolf state had disappeared and he had turned into a human form, gasping for breath with his mace. She had little stamina left. Originally, she fought with Kaido for a period of time and did not have the time to recover. To break through this man¡¯s Lawless Domain and take him away with her, she needed to spend a lot of physical strength. Her Haki and stamina were almost exhausted after that attack. But ¡­ Yamato turned around and shouted, ¡°Luffy, hurry up¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up what?¡± A faint voice sounded. Buzz! The black-backed Blood Blade Luo Gui came out of the smoke and placed it on her neck. This sudden scene made Yamato¡¯s eyes widen and he looked up in disbelief. The remaining smoke and dust dissipated with the wind. Kuro stood upright in front of Yamato, raised his head slightly, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s commendable that you can force me out. Unfortunately, your stamina is not enough.¡± Yamato has strength, this is something that Kuro understands very well, but with his current stamina, it is already very good to be able to force him out of the domain. The cold blade forced Yamato¡¯s neck, making sweat run down her forehead. Kuro squinted, the blade pressed against her neck, and suddenly turned and walked directly past Yamato. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any stamina, then it¡¯s a good trophy. Just like your old man, lie here obediently¡­¡± Kuro looked up at the pirates above and said, ¡°No one can save you. From now on, I am the real unparalleled in the sea, land, and air!¡± Golden light burst forth from the blade again. Kuro wiped his two fingers and said, ¡°Unseen God¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± The blade was raised and Kuro was about to slash out. WHOOSH!!! Suddenly, the disorderly air suddenly drilled into a gust of wind. The strong wind blew the air and squeezed the disordered and jumping domain. This wind did not affect the domain, but it pushed these pirates out very quickly. Kuro was stunned and the knife in his hand fell quickly. Snap. A hand grabbed his wrist. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda exclaimed from the back. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kuro responded without looking back and said, ¡°Last time, a grandfather came, and this time, an old man came? Why, is the Country of Peace a family bureau? Kaido brought a woman, Lingling brought a bunch of children, and you also came to see your son off?¡± He turned around and said, ¡°Dorag¡­¡± Chapter 1205 - 1205 I Want to Talk to You About Justice 1205 I Want to Talk to You About Justice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Kuro turned his head, he saw the man who was holding his wrist. It was a middle-aged man wearing a dark green coat with a red square tattoo on the left side of his face. His black shoulder-length hair was combed back like a hedgehog, and there was stubble on his chin. He had no eyebrows, so he looked more ferocious. In fact, he is also very fierce. The commander-in-chief of the Revolutionary Army, the world¡¯s most vicious criminal, and the World Government¡¯s greatest enemy. Monki D. Dorag! Dorag¡¯s hand was like a tight band, holding Kuro¡¯s wrist to prevent him from swinging the knife down. He didn¡¯t reply until he saw those people being blown away by the wind and gradually disappearing from his sight. Then he smiled, ¡°Young man goes to sea, let him go, what do you think¡­¡± At this moment, his hand relaxed a little. Before he could let go, Kuro¡¯s arm broke free and he turned around and slashed. Chi! The bloody light quickly fell from Dorag¡¯s body and cut him in half. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good!¡± Kuro said coldly. Whoosh! However, there was no blood on this pair of half-opened bodies. Instead, they dissipated at the same time as they fell, turning into a breeze and moving not far away before gradually turning into Dorag¡¯s figure. Kuro clicked his tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s so scary¡­¡± Then, his voice deepened and he said word by word, ¡°Nature!¡± It still seems to be related to wind¡­ It is not uncommon for Dorag to be a Logia user. He must also be Logia user and must also be this kind of scattered invisible wind. If it were others, they would have been caught by the World Government long ago. This guy was able to form the Revolutionary Army probably because of the fruit. As for the wind, it yearned for freedom and was unrestrained. Of course, it could not accept the rules. Dorag chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, Kim Jung, no, Lucilu Kuro, he has run away. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t chase after him.¡± Kuro glanced at the group of pirates who had disappeared from his vision and narrowed his eyes slightly. The disorderly domain in the air suddenly dispersed and the sky was not so oppressive. ¡°I am a little strange¡­¡± Kuro faced Dorag and said, ¡°Although that is your son, I have never heard of you keeping an eye on his whereabouts. This kid has been in the Country of Peace for a long time and I have not seen any movement from you. You came as soon as I came. Are you targeting me? Or¡­¡± He looked at Kaido, who was lying there, and Yamato, who was kneeling in front of him and panting. He said, ¡°You are also interested in Kaido? Or do you want to be a Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)? Then you should go to Tiki. I heard that that idiot attacked your headquarters and got a lot of weapons.¡± This information was not long after the Dressrosa incident. There were rumors in the sea that Tich had attacked Dorag¡¯s headquarters and took away a lot of weapons hoarded by the Revolutionary Army. However, Dorag should not be there at that time. Otherwise, Tiki would not be safe and sound. Dorag shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a father worrying about his son. What right do we have to disturb the voyage of a man with dreams?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to talk to a Marine like me?¡± Kuro sneered and said, ¡°Your family is really interesting. I am not the kind of three-year-old child who is easily fooled. Dorag, what are you doing here? Kaido is gone, and you want to get the Country of Peace? I am afraid you can¡¯t.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Leda, Crowe, and Moore suddenly rushed out from behind him and surrounded Dorag with Kuro in a four-angle formation. Sazir and others also got ready for battle and were on guard against the most dangerous man in the world. ¡°That is just along the way. With you here, I can let it go¡­¡± Dorag looked at Kuro and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Kuro.¡± Kuro held Luo Gui tightly, and the redness in his eyes did not fade. He smiled sharply and said, ¡°Ha! Looking for me? Why are you looking for me? Are you doing me a favor?¡± ¡°A few years ago, that old man Garp asked me to let his grandson go. He is an old Marine and he is a good person. I will sell him this favor. You are the commander-in-chief of the Revolutionary Army and you want to sell me a favor? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t¡­¡± Kuro held the demon in front of his face. The cold light on the blade reflected in his eyes, making his eyes very cold and ferocious. ¡°The higher-ups can¡¯t tolerate dealing with the Revolutionary Army!¡± ¡°No, I just want to ask you a question¡­¡± Dorag looked at the people around him and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I want a quiet place.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Kuro flatly refused. ¡°I, Kuro, am upright and aboveboard. I don¡¯t want to conspire with you, the Revolutionary Army. If you have something to say, just say it in person.¡± What a joke. He seemed to have seen CP0 during the battle just now. Although he is not afraid now, this is the commander-in-chief of the Revolutionary Army. If we really find a place to chat with him, if this matter is reported, there will be endless trouble. He, Kuro, was steady. He would not make this obvious trouble. Dorag pursed his lips and looked at Kuro for a long time. The emotions transmitted from his eyes were very strange. He sighed and said, ¡°There is something about Just Faith that I want to discuss with you.¡± As soon as these words came out, no one reacted, but Crowe stiffened and looked at Kuro in disbelief. No way?! ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro tilted his head, confused. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Justice Faith,¡± Dorag repeated. Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Justice? Everyone believes in justice. You are a rebel leader, why are you talking about justice with me, a warlord leader? Isn¡¯t it a little incongruous?¡± Why is he talking about justice with me? The Revolutionary Army¡¯s cause is ¡®evil¡¯ to the World Government, neutral to Marines, and ¡®justice¡¯ to civilians. But they couldn¡¯t pee in the same pot. The two are considered enemies from the camp, and now the leader of the opposing camp wants to talk about justice with him? ¡®About what? Marine Justice?¡¯ There are many kinds of tricks, such as thorough justice, lazy justice, ambiguous justice, sovereign justice, pure justice, strategic justice, and safe justice. If he continued, he would not be able to recognize this word. Dorag looked at Kuro with inexplicable eyes. Is this man¡­ pretending? Disguise what? Dorag looked around and suddenly saw a few familiar outfits not far away. CP0? Oh ¡­ Dorag thought for a moment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come at first, but I found an interesting intelligence, so I went to an island and found a group of Marines there, so I am curious about your justice.¡± He emphasized the words Marine and Justice. ¡°I want to know what kind of justice you uphold, Luciru Kuro.¡± On that island, he found something shocking, something that almost made him wonder if the cause he had done for decades had been just. Especially there, he found a book¡­ Therefore, he came to ask what the mastermind behind everything wanted to do! Chapter 1206 - 1206 The Greatest Evil 1206 The Greatest Evil Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not long after Kuro went to the Country of Peace, in the sea not far from the border of Dressrosa, three great warships sailed. The sky in this part of the sea is gloomy, and the raindrops are falling. Without any cover, the wind is also sweeping up the waves and hitting the hull of the Battleship. The three warships formed a triangle. On the deck of the leading great warship, a man with a Marine cape put down the telescope in his hand, revealing a resolute face and a very characteristic beard, and said, ¡°We are almost there¡­¡± Beside him, a man with a sexy mustache stared ahead and nodded slowly. ¡°Ligu Ligu, the destination of our trip also happens to be an outpost for Dressrosa to see the situation.¡± ¡°It is our duty to deal with the pirates first,¡± the bearded man said. ¡°You are right.¡± Mustache nodded in agreement. These two people were Doug Cass and Brown Hart Wilbur. They were originally patrolling in Dressrosa, and then they received a message that there was a pirate invasion in a place called Liguiligu Kingdom, and they happened to be nearby, so they went straight there. At the same time, as the behind-the-scenes decision-makers of Dressrosa, they also have an obligation to decide the next power that Dressrosa conquers, which is the so-called ¡®stepping point¡¯. When this happened in the Ligu Ligu Kingdom, it naturally attracted their attention. This place is above the border of Dressrosa¡¯s power. It is a non-member country. Specifically, it is an archipelago, but except for the main island, the rest of the islands are very small and widely distributed. Not many people live there and they can be ignored. The main island is like a sledgehammer island. It is very long on top, like the handle of a hammer, and the bottom is the body of the hammer. Wilbur said, ¡°Liguriku is a good country. The planting industry is very good and it is famous for high-quality corn and bananas. The high-level kings and nobles are also good to the civilians and give them enough food and property. But there is one thing, they are often invaded by pirates. This is not related to them joining the country. If possible, the king may accept our theory and become part of ¡®Debon¡¯.¡± They had intelligence on this kingdom. It was a rich country, and they were doing well. The civilians were very rich. Although the land was owned by the nobles, they gave enough rewards. However, the pirates invaded too often and came from time to time. And this time, according to the intelligence, it was on a large scale. Such a country is the target that Dressrosa can fight for. Even if he can¡¯t, it¡¯s not the first target to deal with. Helping them is also convenient. Who asked them to be Marines? Wilbur looked ahead. Three Battleships quickly moved forward and broke through the clouds and rain. They saw the island that looked like a sledgehammer and said, ¡°We are here.¡± Kaz waved his hand and a nearby Dougary Marine ran over and handed Den Den Mushi over. He picked up the microphone and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle.¡± The three warships did not make a sound, but the Marines inside all pulled out their weapons. They were silent, but full of power. Three great warships, each can accommodate 800 people, the limit is 1,000 people. Kaz and Wilbur, who have inherited Kuro¡¯s way of doing things, are naturally organized according to a thousand people. They have enough people because they got the technology of Vinsmoke and took the clones that Vinsmoke still has in reserve. After Kaz¡¯s baptism, they can enter the Marine Corps and become soldiers of Dressrosa. With these 3,000 people, he could go anywhere. The three Battleships quickly approached Long Hammer Island. Under the rain, they could still see some places on the island ablaze. Wilbur frowned and picked up the microphone and said: ¡°Pirate ship found at two o¡¯clock, shelling and preparing to log in.¡± In their vision, there was a docked Pirate Ship in that direction. The three warships quickly turned around. The leading warship stretched out its main cannon, and the other two ships on the side of the hull unfolded their cannons. Boom! Boom! Boom! The shells were blasted out in the rain and hit the Pirate Ship densely, instantly smashing it into pieces. ¡°Landing!¡± Following Wilbur¡¯s words, the three Battleships approached the shoal near the Pirate Ship and the Doug Gregg Marine Brigade rushed down like a tide towards the tattered Pirate Ship. This pirate ship has pirates left behind. Two pirates were not killed by the explosion. As soon as they jumped out of the pirate ship, they were immediately surrounded by Marines. A pirate with a turban shouted in disbelief, ¡°Sea, Marine?! Why is there Marine¡­¡± Another pirate, whose arm seemed to have been blown off, widened his eyes and looked at Kaz and Wilbur, who were coming with a large group of people in front of him. He said in horror, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Great Shield¡¯ and ¡®Big Spear¡¯. Why are the two of you here? This is not Dressrosa or even the World Government!¡± They are famous in the New World. ¡°If it¡¯s not a member country, the Marines have no obligation to deal with pirates?¡± Kaz came over and looked down at them. ¡°Evil is evil everywhere. It has nothing to do with the place. If you encounter it, you have to care.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and was about to order their execution. ¡°Wait, wait, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything, don¡¯t kill me!¡± The one-armed pirate immediately said. ¡®Say what?¡¯ Wilbur put out his hand to stop Kaz¡¯s order. ¡°Wait a minute, Kaz. See what they say.¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°What is there to say? Just kill the pirates.¡± The one-armed pirate shouted, ¡°I am not a pirate, no! We are also native people of the Liguroo Kingdom. We are just here to rob under the orders of the higher-ups!¡± As soon as these words came out, Kaz and Wilbur widened their eyes. Wilbur stepped forward, grabbed the collar of the pirate with the broken arm, and lifted him up. He said fiercely: ¡°What do you mean! You are not pirates?!¡± ¡°No, we were originally from the Kingdom Army, but we were later chosen by the noble lords to become ¡®Pirates¡¯. These Pirate Ships are just disguises and hang a flag. The lords promised us that they would give us 10% of the money we get¡­¡± Bang! There was no need for him to continue. The excited Wilbur punched down and slammed the pirate into the shallow land. He took the opportunity to pull out his saber and stabbed the pirate with the headscarf. Wilbur was so excited that his neck was red and his veins were showing. He roared, ¡°He is an evil person who relies on lies to rule this country!!¡± There was no need to say more. They had come into contact with so many countries and quickly reacted to the essence of this country. The upper class nobles use welfare to make the civilians feel that this country is not bad. Even if it is robbed by pirates, it is not their fault. Those ¡®pirates¡¯ are just the black gloves of the nobles. After plundering the wealth of the civilians, they will return it to those nobles. This is better than direct exploitation. The civilians can¡¯t blame them, so there will be no riots. They will also have a stable wealth and they can support the Pirates to rob other places. The raindrops fell on Wilbur. At this moment, he felt a chill in his heart. Dressrosa conquered so many countries and killed so many nobles. Some of them collected taxes crazily, some of them sold their own civilians, and some of them didn¡¯t care about human lives. But none of these can be compared to the despicableness of this country! Wilbur could imagine that after those civilians endured the Pirates¡¯ plunder, those nobles would come to appease them, give them hope, and give them the motivation to live and accumulate wealth again. Then, like chives, after they grow out, they continue to cut¡­ They will live in this ¡®field¡¯ forever. Under the rain, Kaz stared at the bodies of the two pirates and slowly said, ¡°This is the greatest evil!¡± Chapter 1207 - 1207 Great Cause 1207 Great Cause Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the Ligu Ligu Kingdom, in the jungle near a large plantation, there is a simple camp. In the camp, a man in a dark green cloak looked at the people in front of him and asked, ¡°Do they still not believe it?¡± ¡°Yes, Leader. In any case, they don¡¯t believe it. Even if the nobles are caught in front of them, they still don¡¯t believe it and think we are thugs.¡± A one-eyed man sighed and said, ¡°Leader, when did our Revolutionary Army become a mob¡­¡± Dorag fell silent. They had discovered the problem of this country a long time ago. This time, he came over to solve this matter, but just like before, no matter how the Revolutionary Army persuaded the civilians, even if they threw a noble over, they would think that it was forced by the Revolutionary Army and it was still ineffective. This kind of fraud caused by nobles against civilians for a long time is not something that can be solved in a short time. ¡°Hey, Dorag, you keep saying that you want to overthrow this country, but you haven¡¯t succeeded yet!¡± A voice came from the tent of the camp, and a man dressed as a noble came out with an impatient face: ¡°Can you do it or not? The people are suffering. Those people are raising pirates to harvest the wealth of the people. Every night, they suffer more. You are the commander of the Revolutionary Army, can¡¯t you just kill them? Let me sit on the throne, I promise I will not let the people suffer like this.¡± Dorag looked back at him. Early on, it was this noble who told them about the situation of the country and they knew about the problem here. Similarly, they chose this noble as the new king after the overthrow. ¡°No way¡­¡± Dorag shook his head and said, ¡°Our Revolutionary Army is dedicated to the internal changes of the country. If no one agrees with you, it will be useless even if we forcibly overthrow them. Anyway¡­ let¡¯s continue to deal with the pirates. No matter what, we have to ensure the lives of the people first.¡± ¡°Che¡­¡± The nobleman spat and stopped talking. The one-eyed man said angrily, ¡°You are clearly relying on us, but your attitude is so bad. Be more respectful to the leader!¡± ¡°No matter how bad my attitude is, I will not bully the people like this. You are choosing a king. Other than me, no one else will care about you!¡± The noble said directly. Indeed, because he is just a minor noble with no territory and no ability to form a pirate group. This is the custom of this country. The nobles form their own pirate group and harvest the wealth of the people regularly, but they can¡¯t let the people find out. Otherwise, who will do the plantation? They don¡¯t know how to do it. If they don¡¯t give high benefits, the people won¡¯t be so enthusiastic. But if they give too many benefits, the nobles can¡¯t make money, so they can only rob them first. This noble was very clear about this point. As long as one has some ability, who would be willing to come into contact with such a revolutionary army? After all, even if the revolutionary army overthrew this country and let him take the throne, he would only be able to collect a small amount of tax for a long time. But that is a king after all, which is better than now. Hearing the noble¡¯s words, the one-eyed man pursed his lips and just stared at him and stopped talking. Indeed, only he would do that. No matter what this guy¡¯s attitude is, at least he told the Revolutionary Army about the situation here. He has a heart for the people¡­ ¡°Leader, leader!¡± Just as Dorag was thinking of an idea, a Revolutionary Army suddenly came in from the jungle and pointed to the rear, panting. ¡°Marine, there is Marine!¡± ¡°Marines?¡± Dorag was stunned. ¡°Why is there a Marine? This is a non-joining country. Marines will not appear here.¡± The African Union did not pay the World Government, the Marines certainly did not care, why would there be Marines in¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that group of Marines also joined the opposing pirates!¡± The Revolutionary Army said quickly. Dorag frowned and his body turned into a ball of wind, disappearing from the spot and directly reaching the sky. In his field of vision, a large number of ¡®whites¡¯ suddenly appeared in the vicinity and they rushed towards those villages and towns at an extremely fast speed. In the large plantation below, a group of pirates was surrounded by Marines like chickens and then annihilated. ¡°So fast?¡± Dorag felt that something was wrong. The speed of these Marines was not ordinary. In addition to their clothes, there was an inexplicable white mist¡­ Then he saw a bearded man in a plantation and looked shocked. ¡°Kaz?¡± This person is an existence that gives the Revolutionary Army a headache. Why is he here? ¡°Yes?¡± As if sensing something, Kaz looked up into the sky but found nothing. Then he turned his attention to the surviving civilians. ¡°Marine? Anyway, thank you, Marine!¡± Among the civilians, one of them who seemed to be the leader stood up and bowed to them. ¡°Do you know that these pirates are raised by the nobles here? The purpose is to harvest your wealth.¡± Donald said. He was a straightforward person. It was better to explain this situation first. The leader looked grateful just now, but his face immediately changed when he heard this. ¡°Another one! Hey, even if you save us, you can¡¯t slander the nobles! They are good people who will comfort us and give us food after pirates rob us. They are good people, not what you say. You are the same as the Revolutionary Army, why do you always slander others!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Donald wanted to say something, but he saw Cass reach out and shake his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade him.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to say it.¡± Wilbur also nodded and said, ¡°The second page of the Justice Quotations, verse six, Mr. Kuro said: Time is the same as practice, it can test the truth. We just have to do it. Our great cause is very difficult, and it¡¯s okay to be criticized for it. If we don¡¯t do it because we are influenced by the majority, then this cause can¡¯t be called great.¡± Kaz nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. What we want is not to say it, but to do it directly. No matter what these people say, we just have to go to the Royal City and we will know everything. We will know immediately whether it is true or false. If it is false, we will invite them according to the original plan. If it is true¡­¡± There was no need to say more. If it was true, then he would kill all the nobles here. ¡°As expected of you, Cass!¡± Wilbur said passionately: ¡°Quote of Justice, page two, verse eleven, Mr. Kuro said: I believe you?¡± ¡°This sentence fully demonstrates Mr. Kuro¡¯s disdain and suspicion of secular things, because it¡¯s wrong to jump to conclusions without observation, and after observation, as long as we do what we think is right, our great career will not be affected by anyone, even if we are questioned by everyone, we must continue our career!¡± Donald was speechless. ¡®Is that right?¡¯ However, he did not seem to have heard this from the Admiral before. It might be a mistake. ¡°Let¡¯s go directly to the Royal City and let the Marines continue to encircle other places.¡± Kaz turned around and left with the rest, ignoring the stunned people. Wilbur threw down a copy of Just Faith and said to those people, ¡°Read this book when you have time. It is good for you. You have to have the ability to judge and not just look at the surface.¡± ¡°Vice-Admiral¡­¡± Donald came up and said worriedly, ¡°If it¡¯s true, will it affect the civilians¡¯ view of us if we kill them directly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important¡­¡± Kaz looked up. His gaze was distant, as if it was transmitted through the sky to a certain golden pika. ¡°The people hate us and nothing will happen to us. The passage of time will make everything disappear. What we have to do is to maintain justice. If carrying some infamy can achieve justice, then let¡¯s scold more. Donald, our cause of justice can¡¯t be that simple. Otherwise, Mr. Kuro wouldn¡¯t have not taken action until now.¡± The group of people gradually walked away, and no one read the book. The rescued civilians returned to their homes to settle their families, and with a gust of wind, the book disappeared. ¡­ . Dorag looked at Kuro in front of him with a complicated expression. He wanted to know the answer. He wanted to know why the Marines could slaughter all the nobles in the Royal City after learning the truth. Then, a few days later, Dressrosa came and declared to the public that he had conquered the country. The Marines under your command and that Dressrosa are your territory¡­ ¡®What exactly do you want to do?¡¯ ¡®And what is your justice?¡¯ Dorag very much wants to know the answer! Chapter 1208 - 1208 Rebellion? Are You Worthy?! 1208 Rebellion? Are You Worthy?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Kuro was a little confused¡­ Dorag¡¯s inquisitive eyes seemed to be glowing, making Kuro take a step back. He didn¡¯t understand. What¡¯s wrong with this person? He came all the way here not to fight me but to discuss justice with me? That¡¯s not right¡­ Could it be that he saved his son on the way and is looking for me to discuss the Dao? In response, Kuro couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Crazy!¡± ¡°If you want to fight with me, just say it. If you don¡¯t want to fight with me, get lost. I don¡¯t have time to talk about justice with you!¡± As soon as Kuro finished speaking, there was a noise next to him. A black and white mask with a man in a wide cloak quickly approached. ¡°Dorag! Why are you here, Kim Luong, catch him, you can¡¯t let this dangerous man go!¡± However, just as he finished speaking, Black and White Mask suddenly felt a chill. The wide cloak beside him silently reached out and pulled him. Kuro¡¯s body didn¡¯t move, but his eyes glanced over, and anyone could see the coldness in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still so rude. I told you, in front of me¡­ you have to be polite!¡± Bang! Kuro directly swung his leg to the side and brushed against the Black and White Mask like a whip. A huge force brought him to the wide cloak behind him and the two of them flew out together. Sizzle¡­ Kuro retracted his legs and clicked his tongue. ¡°Really, these people don¡¯t know how to respect me no matter what. I have the right to fly freely in Mariejois, and Lucci has to give me some face even though he was beaten up by me. Do you really not take me as a cadre?¡± He did not understand why the officials of the World Government were all so stupid. They still dared to use such a tone to a warlord leader, one of the ¡®Big Three¡¯ of the world¡¯s largest violent organization. Have they all lost their minds? After kicking him, Kuro tightened his grip on Ragui and looked at Dorag. He lowered his body slightly and prepared to fight. ¡°Dorag, I don¡¯t care what you are here for, I will not give you Kaido.¡± Kuro said in a deep voice. Dorag glanced at the person who was kicked away and his eyes lit up as if he understood something. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Kaido and I don¡¯t want to fight you. I just want to discuss it with you.¡± ¡°I recently read a book with an interesting preface. The book says ¡®In the beginning, justice exists¡¯. I agree with this point. It is because of the existence of justice that our Revolutionary Army exists.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re talking to me with a book that I haven¡¯t read? Are you crazy? Why are you always talking about justice? Justice is different in everyone¡¯s heart. Power is justice, wealth is justice, looks are justice, Nako is justice, thighs are justice, Hi Si is justice, Ollie can give it to you as justice. There are people in the Marine who can give you their own justice.¡± ¡°If you have the time to think about justice, why don¡¯t you go and see the countries that you overthrew!¡± Whoosh! A slash was released from Kuro¡¯s blade and directly hit Dorag¡¯s body. However, Dorag¡¯s body directly turned into a gust of wind, allowing the slash to cut through and then it turned back into a human body. Kuro bared his teeth. ¡°Nature¡­¡± The lower limit of a Logian who knows how to play is 50-50. This can¡¯t be helped. After all, he is a Logian. ¡°The countries I overthrew¡­¡± Dorag was still surrounded by wind and gradually floated in the air. He asked, ¡°I can¡¯t understand. If you don¡¯t have a bloodline, you won¡¯t be recognized. Naturally, you won¡¯t be able to choose a reliable king. The country needs a leader. A noble who can think for the people is more stable than a commoner who doesn¡¯t have much knowledge.¡± Although the book ¡°Justice Faith¡± gave him a whole new idea. It teaches people what is right and what is wrong. It is full of positivity. He teaches people to dare to deal with things that are unfair to them. This is very good. It seems to have nothing to do with the revolution, but Dorag is the leader of the Revolutionary Army. He can find more connotations in it. This book is teaching people to resist. Once the people know the knowledge in it and use it as a benchmark, they will fight against injustice, but then it will be chaotic. The Revolutionary Army¡¯s policy is also to make the people who can¡¯t survive live better. For this reason, they set their sights on the source of the world¡¯s greatest injustice ¡ª Tenryubito. But those people can¡¯t affect Tenryubito. If they rashly riot, they will only cause turmoil in the local kingdom. But here comes the problem¡­ Resistance against injustice, why would it fall into turmoil¡­ Dorag couldn¡¯t quite understand it, just as he couldn¡¯t quite understand why Kaz, as a Marine, had dared to kill all the nobles of the Ligurian Kingdom, including the King. Previously, he only felt that these Marines were just a means for Kuro to realize his ambitions because Dressrosa was related to him. After killing the nobles, the order of the Ligurian Kingdom fell into chaos. Then, Dressrosa entered the field and completed his rule faster. But after reading this book, he felt that something was wrong¡­ ¡°Ah? Your own approach is wrong. If you have troubles, you come to me, the Marine head, to ask? You are really¡­¡± Kuro snapped, ¡°Have you been in the Makabaka Kingdom for too long and your brain is as bad as those transvestites?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Kama Baka Kingdom¡­ How did you know?¡± Dorag was surprised. After the headquarters was attacked by Blackbeard, they moved to the Kama Baka Kingdom to avoid further exposure, but this should be top secret. Where did Kuro get the news? But soon, his attention was attracted by other points. Dorag frowned and said, ¡°Wrong approach? What do you mean? Are you trying to say why we don¡¯t control it ourselves? Our Revolutionary Army has no intention of going against the World Government. We are committed to removing the power of Tenryubito. Because Tenryubito¡¯s heavenly gold is too heavy and the people can¡¯t live, so we want to overthrow those countries that collect taxes crazily.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Kuro raised his hand and slashed a large number of slashes, cutting Dorag¡¯s body. ¡°What the hell, I don¡¯t want to talk to you, get lost!¡± Kuro cursed, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who the enemy is, and you want to rebel without distinguishing the class? There is no theoretical support, no justice, and no recognition. You led a group of people and did it blindly without fighting for it. Are you worthy of being called a rebel? You can¡¯t do anything in another 20 years! No, in another 20 years, everything will be back to square one. Nothing can be changed.¡± Leda raised her eyebrows as she listened. Although she didn¡¯t quite understand, why did Kuro seem to be very skilled¡­ Chapter 1209 - 1209 You Can Scold Me, But You Can’t Insult Me 1209 You Can Scold Me, But You Can¡¯t Insult Me Kuro had looked down on the Revolutionary Army in the past. His level was secondary and he could teach them if they were bad, but if they took the wrong route, the more he taught them, the worse it would be. How should I put it, they have a Bossism. Blame everything on a certain person or a group. For example, their purpose is not to end the World Government that only collects ¡®protection fees¡¯, but only to make tenryubito lose their privileges. They do not deny the rule of the World Government. He rebelled, but not completely. Most importantly, this group of people think that bloodline is very important. Although their position is that of a commoner, they still think that they should choose a good king to show mercy to the people and overthrow a country. They still want to choose nobles to be the king and only overthrow the king. The nobles don¡¯t care. They think that it will end after the first evil is executed. Saved, but not completely. This very blind route made Kuro, who was already in a powerless state at that time, give up. When he was young, he still wanted to change the world structure. For this reason, he even did some research. The professional knowledge he learned from his hometown cannot be lost. This knowledge is used in such situations. However, as the research went deeper, Kuro understood that this professional knowledge was unlikely to be realized because it was too dangerous and the success rate was not high. After all, this sea has great power. Coupled with the fact that the Revolutionary Army is still in this state, there is nothing to play with. Since he could not help the world at the same time, he could only be alone. It was actually not bad to find a place in the future to hang out with the world. At least he could guarantee that he would live well. Ideals and whatnot¡­ In this dangerous sea, I have to ensure that I survive before I have a chance to realize them. However, later on, he discovered that the influence of the power and miracle of the sea, as well as the bloodline essence that the ruling class could not easily shake, he also rotted. As for feudal capital, there is a way to corrupt it. It is quite fragrant to enjoy it for a long time. But after so many years, he still couldn¡¯t help but be angry when he saw a self-proclaimed revolutionary leader coming here to mess things up. This is called a revolution? This is called a rebellion? Is that all? You¡¯re playing! The body that was cut into pieces turned into a breeze again and gathered Dorag¡¯s body again. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Our enemy is Tenryubito, this can¡¯t be wrong. As for the class you mentioned, Tenryubito is also a different class from us, that shouldn¡¯t exist. Why are you so angry?¡± Kuro directly scolded, ¡°Because I think you are insulting me!¡± Even if you scold me, I won¡¯t be angry. You insult my faith. No! I can do whatever I want, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I have betrayed my faith. And you didn¡¯t just insult him verbally, you directly broke his defense. Taking two deep breaths, Kuro adjusted his posture and waved his hand at Dorag. ¡°Forget it, forget it. You can do whatever you want. We will mind our own business. I will fight my pirates and you deal with your World Government. Just pretend that you have never seen them.¡± After thinking about it, he had no right to say anything. The other party¡¯s route was wrong, but at least he made a move. As for the other party¡¯s decades, he had long given up on this idea. ¡°If you ask me about justice¡­¡± He glanced at Dorag above and said, ¡°I suggest you find a country to live in for a while, not to say a few years, but a few months. Don¡¯t expose your identity, don¡¯t use force, just be a civilian, and then see the situation. Don¡¯t just look at the surface. When the time comes, you may find that not all the blame is on Tenryubito.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dorag¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Is this the benchmark of your ambition and dreams?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°This is just a little advice I give to another person as a person. Don¡¯t put ambition and dreams on everything. Isn¡¯t it tiring?¡± ¡°If there is a chance¡­¡± Dorag nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you want to do yet and I can¡¯t rule out your suspicion as an ambitious man, I will try what you say.¡± That book still couldn¡¯t get rid of Kuro¡¯s ambition. Dorag at least knew that the author of this book had a lot to do with this man and got the advice of this insider. Perhaps he could find one to try. In addition, what he said just now is also very worth thinking about. Aren¡¯t enemies and classes tenryubito? Did he think it was wrong? However, Dorag did not delve into this point, because this is Marine and a Marine Admiral. In his position, of course, it is impossible for him to blame tenryubito, and according to intelligence, a certain tenryubito is his good friend. At least through the conversation, Dorag saw something. This man¡¯s position is considered friendly to the Revolutionary Army. In that case, their threat will be reduced. After all, he was famous for his murderous nature in the world. Dorag once thought that he was a Akainu-like figure, but now it seemed that he was much better than he had expected. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first, you seem to be in trouble¡­¡± Dorag said and his body turned into the wind and disappeared. Kuro watched as his aura disappeared. He widened his eyes and pointed to the sky in disbelief. ¡°Is this person really here to chat with me? No, it¡¯s better for him to say that he came to save me than to chat with me. Is the Revolutionary Army so free? Isn¡¯t it going to save people all over the world? What do you mean I¡¯m in trouble? I¡¯ve already killed Lingling, how can I still have¡­ Huh? This aura?¡± Suddenly, he stopped and turned his head to look at the lying behemoth behind him. He saw that the creature¡¯s breathing was becoming more and more even and its eyelids and fingers began to tremble. ¡°Kaido has moved. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Someone, find the Seastone Lock Chain for me, as many as you can. Tie it on him and tie it tightly!¡± Kuro immediately said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring someone.¡± Without a word, Moore flashed to a group of Marines and teleported them back to the Golden Lion, which was still docked at the estuary. Marines naturally carry Seastone. Although they basically buy it from the Country of Peace, they can also use it. Moore¡¯s ability does not allow him to touch Seastone, but he can touch Marine. Marine can teleport with Seastone chain. Soon, he appeared here with a group of people holding Seastone chain and tied the chain to Kaido. ¡°As for you¡­¡± Only then did Kuro look at Yamato, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, putting the mace aside and closing his eyes to rest. He said, ¡°You are interesting, you didn¡¯t run just now.¡± Yamato opened his eyes and said, ¡°I can feel your killing intent. If I move, you will kill me, right? Instead of that, I will look at you. If you still want to chase Luffy and others, I will stop you!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Kuro pointed at the Seastone chain. ¡°Okay, you and your daughter are reunited. Take it yourself.¡± Chapter 1210 - 1210 Time Terminator (1) 1210 Time Terminator (1) Yamato glanced at the thick Seastone chain and stood there for a long time without moving. Kuro did not stand on ceremony with her. He reached out and a dozen Marines tied the chain to the woman¡¯s body and tied it like a dumpling. This woman¡¯s strength is not bad, and she is Yamato¡¯s daughter. She has Haoshoku (Haoshoku) and the fruit of espers. Although there is no bounty, she will be a threat sooner or later. He and Kaido will form a family bucket. The battle was over and no one resisted. Under the control of Marine, the captives were all controlled. The harvest was very good. In addition to Kaido and his daughter, Flame Ash and Plague Quinn were also caught, and the ¡°Flying Six Cells¡± below were also caught except for Drake, none of them could escape. When Kuro landed on the floating Tenshou Pavilion in the sky, he also found the big black snake, who was beaten up all over, and the man, Fuzz. All the important characters of the Beast Pirates are here. Kuro glanced at the unconscious black snake and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, where is the peach dragon? No one found it?¡± Crowe shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kuro. When we went in again, we didn¡¯t find any peach dragons, and we didn¡¯t see any Akagami.¡± Akatake samurai, one of the main initiating groups in the intelligence of this Congress War. It is because of their existence that many samurai in the Country of Peace were roped in, which led to this war. ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the group of people in the distance who had burst into loud cheers. These people were very interesting. They seemed to be celebrating the fall of Kaido, but the people were leaning against each other like a wall, as if they were covering something. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important¡­¡± Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°Notify Headquarters and ask them to send someone to receive it. There are too many people.¡± There must be a lot of people. In this battle between the two sides, there are more than 30,000 warriors in the Beast Pirates plus the Country of Peace, and there are about 5,000 people represented by the Akatake samurai, but it is said that many people have ¡®reformed¡¯ in the end, but that is for the Country of Peace, not for their Marine. The people he wanted to capture were still more than 30,000 people, which was a lot. The quality of the pirates in New World is very high. Take the War of the Best as an example. There are a lot of Marine soldiers, but not so many elites. At that time, Sengoku selected from all over the world and gathered 100,000 Marine elites. Whitebeard had 50,000 people at that time, which was a lot. This thing is not something that can be won with 100,000 against 50,000. Even if you win, you have to pay the price. Kaido has more than 30,000 people on his side, and Kuro has brought 3,000 people with him. Most of them have been knocked out by Haoshoku, but when they wake up, they will not have enough people to watch these people, and they will all be killed¡­ That is their last resort. ¡°Yes!¡± Crowe responded and looked around again, swallowing. He didn¡¯t notice it when he was fighting just now, but now that he came back to his senses¡­ He discovered an incredible thing! On the way here, Mr. Kuro captured ¡®Red Hair¡¯ Shanks. After killing Charlotte Lingling, one of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), her head is still here. Now he has captured all the members of the Beast Pirates. This is, this is ¡­ The structure of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era has been broken! It was cut by Mr. Kuro alone with a knife! The Pirate Era is divided into many kinds. In the two nearest eras, one is the Locus Era and the other is the Roger Era. The end of the Rox Era was solved by Garp single-handedly. For this reason, he got the title of ¡®Marine Hero¡¯. Roger¡¯s Era was also the end of that era by Garp¡¯s ¡®capture¡¯. However, Roger¡¯s Era was not purely Roger¡¯s Era. At the same time that Roger rose, the Marine Emperor was also born. The Marine Emperor¡¯s Era was also here at that time. It was not until Roger died that it completely became the mainstream of pirates. Now, this era that has existed for a long time was finally broken by a Marine! Mr. Kuro was involved in Whitebeard¡¯s death and contributed a lot. Red Hair was caught, Big Mom was killed, and Kaido was arrested. This means that Mr. Kuro was in the whole process. Once the matter is revealed¡­ Crowe¡¯s pupils trembled. Once this matter comes out, Mr. Kuro¡¯s reputation will be unparalleled! ¡­ . ¡°Rip!¡± ¡°Bl¨¹, Bl¨¹, Bl¨¹!¡± ¡°La la la la la!¡± In New World, Marine Headquarters, almost all the Den Den Mushi are ringing, mixed with the footsteps of Marine operations and the shouts of Marine Admiral Colonel in charge of leading the team. ¡°Faster! Faster, all ready, board the ship quickly!!¡± The voice of a caped Marine Admiral Colonel sounded in the fortress, in the corridor, and in the square. In the Marshal¡¯s office at the top, Sakasugi¡¯s face was full of excitement, his clenched fists were red, and he didn¡¯t care that the table was burned with another hole. He growled, ¡°Three! All three are gone, the Great Age of Pirates is completely over!!¡± In front of him was the relatively indifferent Crane and the smile of someone who had just returned from his job. He had just escorted Red Hair into Impel Down and stepped into Headquarters when he heard Den Den Mushi from the Country of Peace. Kuro killed Charlotte Lingling and captured the entire Beast Pirates! The Fourth Emperors who were galloping on the sea were all gone! ¡°What Kuro did this time¡­¡± Crane hunched his body and rested his chin on the back of his hands. The smile on his face bloomed even more. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful!¡± ¡°The Beast Pirates have all been captured? It¡¯s really amazing. It makes me feel relaxed and happy. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t participate in such a lucky event.¡± Laughing opened his eyes and said with a smile. Sakasugi was getting impatient. ¡°Not ready yet?¡± When Kuro¡¯s subordinate, Crowe, called, he ordered Marine to move. A pirate with 30,000 people needs a lot of Battleships to escort them, and such escort will also help their Marine¡¯s power! ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± At this moment, the Den Den Mushi on the table rang. Sakasugi glanced at it and a blue vein appeared on his forehead. He said, ¡°Smile, let them speed up and sail as soon as possible! Granny Crane, have the Battleships in the bases moved?¡± Crane glanced at the ringing Den Den Mushi and sighed. ¡°Answer it, Sakasugi, and see what they have to say.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I do something first!¡± Sakasugi said angrily. Crane said faintly: ¡°You have been a Marshal for three years, you should know that we can¡¯t refuse some things.¡± Boom! More holes were burned on the table. Sakasugi took a few deep breaths to suppress the scarlet color of his fist and reached out to pick up the receiver. ¡°Sakaski, stop the Battleship, now is not the time for you to act!¡± A familiar voice came from the Den Den Mushi. ¡°Why?¡± Sakasugi said. At the side, Crane sighed softly. Marine is the surface of the World Government ¡­ This sentence has never changed since the establishment of the Marine Corps. Chapter 1211 - 1211 Time Terminator (2) 1211 Time Terminator (2) They were very familiar with Den Den Mushi. He was the head of the World Government and the supreme power center¡ªFive Elder Stars. ¡°A large-scale entry of Marines into the New World will cause a collective rebound of New World pirates. The reason why the New World is a New World is not only because of ¡®Four Emperors¡¯. You should understand, Sakasugi,¡± Den Den Mushi said in a deep voice. If there are only Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) pirates in New World, things will be simple. But that is not the case. The number of pirates is very large, especially in the New World, which is the lair of the great pirates and their private land. Just like how Moonlight Moria fought Kaido 20 years ago, although there are not many big pirates like him in the New World, there are still some. Pirates below this level emerged in batches after batches like bamboo shoots after the rain. Marine¡¯s large-scale invasion is not a problem, but it will cause a backlash from all the pirates in New World. They will definitely join forces to force Marine back and protect their own private land. An Emperor of the Sea can have a military strength of 30,000 to 50,000 or more, and these silver medalists definitely have thousands to tens of thousands of soldiers. If a family has tens of thousands of soldiers, what about ten? What about a hundred? That is the New World, a chaotic place of struggle. It is a crueler place than the first half of the Grand Line. They will not allow Marines to interfere there. They had already received such a lesson when they withdrew from the New World a long time ago. ¡°Marines cannot enter the New World on a large scale. Otherwise, once we retreat, our prestige will fall again!¡± Den Den Mushi said. Sakasugi was furious. ¡°Kuro ended an era! Just like Karp, isn¡¯t that enough!!¡± ¡°But this does not mean that we will win a complete victory, Sakasugi. There is a price to pay. Kuro has done a very good job in this matter. He has crushed the arrogance and pattern of the pirates, but if we go further, it will cause a large-scale resistance. This result is enough. Stop, this is an order. As for Kuro, we will go and say it ourselves, that is all!¡± Den Den Mushi made a clicking sound and then his eyes closed. Bang! Sakasugi fiercely hung the microphone on Den Den Mushi and roared, ¡°How can it be fixed!!¡± ¡°It turned out like this¡­¡± A smile was a little unbelievable: ¡°The World Government doesn¡¯t even have the courage to fight?¡± Crane glanced at the two of them and said, ¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable. A long time ago, we were driven out of the New World like this. Kuro ended Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). This news must have spread very quickly. If we break in again on a large scale, they will not think that we are just here to escort those pirates. Once we are attacked on the way, the Beast Pirates will definitely escape. This risk is indeed very high.¡± Marine is very strong and is the most powerful existence in the world. This is the consensus, but Marine can¡¯t use their full strength because they have too much territory to manage. Pirates don¡¯t have to think about this kind of thing. They can lose their territory just because they want to. They can just snatch it again. They are not afraid of fighting, but once they are targeted by the New World Pirates, the consequences will be fatal. Hearing Crane¡¯s words, Yixiao showed a thoughtful look. ¡°Humph!¡± Sakasugi snorted angrily and said, ¡°Yixiao, go there! And where is Polusalino?¡± ¡°Him¡­¡± Crane thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The last time we met, he seemed to have said that he wanted to be a kindergarten director. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± ¡­ . ¡°What? Can¡¯t be escorted?¡± At this moment, in the Country of Peace, Kuro held the microphone in a daze. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, Kuro, you can¡¯t arouse the vigilance of the New World, you should understand, but it¡¯s over with a smile.¡± Crane said slowly. Kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No, what¡¯s the use of him bringing so few people here? There are more than 30,000 people. If it¡¯s just to detain people, numbers are the most important, right?¡± What¡¯s the use of just a smile? Where¡¯s the ship? Where¡¯s the person? Where¡¯s the guard? ¡°This is an order from the higher-ups¡­ Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) will talk to you personally. Kuro, you are a general.¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s helpless tone came. ¡°Okay, then tell Brother Yixiao not to come. It¡¯s useless even if he comes.¡± Kuro said directly. ¡°But escorting Kaido¡­¡± Den Den Mushi¡¯s expression turned into a frown. ¡°What¡¯s there to escort? There are not enough people, there will always be accidents along the way¡­¡± Kuro reached into his arms with his other hand and took out a steam cigar and put it in his mouth. Then he took out a lighter and lit it. ¡°Hu¡­¡± A mouthful of steam-like smoke was sprayed out. Kuro looked at Kaido¡¯s gradually calming breath and bared his teeth: ¡°I will solve it!¡± **TIP** He put the microphone back on the Den Den Mushi held by a Marine. Escort? Monsters of this level are not so easy to escort. The escort of Doflamingo was carried out by Smiley Sengoku, Tsuru, and himself. Even if Seastone was tied up, it might not have been delivered if not for Marine elites. Especially Kaido, the strongest creature in the sea, land, and air. Even if he has a chance to jump into the sea, he can survive. At that time, it will be difficult to catch him again. Accidents happen on both sides, so why not choose a method that is not unexpected¡­ If I kill you, everything will be fine! Kuro doesn¡¯t have any thoughts of bringing back the message alive. For safety reasons, it would be better if this guy died! ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi rang again, and it was still the big Den Den Mushi in the Marine¡¯s hand. The Marine subconsciously took it and said: ¡°Yes, this is the location of Admiral Luo of the Bank of Peace!¡± ¡°Put Kuro on the phone.¡± A steady voice came from Den Den Mushi. Upon hearing this voice, Kuro raised his eyebrows, but he did not extend his hand and only said, ¡°Here, just say it.¡± ¡°Find a quiet place, Kuro.¡± Kuro pursed his lips and directly took Den Den Mushi and walked to Kaido, who was surrounded by Marines. He sat on him and said into the microphone, ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you send someone to escort him?¡± ¡°You should understand, Kaido has not only been caught once, but we can¡¯t afford the risk of failure in escorting him. It will make what you do useless.¡± Den Den Mushi said in a deep voice: ¡°To be honest, we didn¡¯t expect you to do this. Well done, Kuro.¡± Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°Okay, everything is settled. I originally saw the rare opportunity to try my hand, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. I can only say that the group of ¡®Ultimate Evil Generation¡¯ brats did well.¡± ¡°No matter what, this is our victory.¡± Den Den Mushi also smiled. Soon, their voices became serious and they said something that made Kuro¡¯s face freeze. ¡°Kuro, we want the Country of Peace,¡± Den Den Mushi said slowly. This also means that the five old men of the World Government have issued the highest order. Chapter 1212 - 1212 Time Terminator (3) 1212 Time Terminator (3) Want the Country of Peace ¡­ Kuro raised his eyebrows and subconsciously kicked the CP0 member who was lying on the ground. ¡°You want them to become a member country? Black Snake failed. Now people don¡¯t necessarily think he is a general, especially since Kaido has fallen.¡± It is not difficult to become a member of the Country of Peace, but it is difficult to choose a general. In the past, Black Snake was a general. Even if he is not popular, there are still people who support him, mainly because of the strong force support of Kaido. Now that it has fallen, it must be gone. If they choose another general, with the current situation of the Country of Peace, they might not necessarily become a member country. Akame Gauntlet is the initiator, and these people must be on the side of the Straw Hats, and the Country of Peace is too far away from the World Government¡¯s sphere of influence. This is already deep into the middle and late stages of the New World, and the World Government can¡¯t do anything to them. Den Den Mushi said in a deep voice: ¡°Kuro, it was you who saved the Country of Peace. You defeated Charlotte Lingling and Kaido. We want you to ¡®establish the country¡¯ for them and then join the World Government. Wasn¡¯t your original G-3 base destroyed by Tich? We have discussed it here and the G-3 base is in the Country of Peace. From now on, your jurisdiction is in the Country of Peace.¡± ¡®Yes?¡¯ Kuro was stunned. ¡°No, what do you mean? You want me to be stationed in the Country of Peace?¡± ¡°Yes, this is considered. Only you are suitable to be here, and it is most reassuring to us. We will leave everything in the Country of Peace to you. If you need anything, just ask. We will allow you to recruit in the Country of Peace. If necessary¡­¡± The voice on the Den Den Mushi¡¯s side gradually turned firm: ¡°You can be a general, we will fully support you!¡± ¡­ . Mary Joa, Palazzo Pangu, between powers. Clack. Seeing Den Den Mushi close his eyes, the five old men in the room looked at each other. After a short silence, the curly-haired old man slowly said: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him to do this.¡± The old man with the sword nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s what we should do. We noticed the power of the floating fruit at that time. Shanks, that stupid bastard, stopped him in the sea, but there is not a big storm every moment. Failure is inevitable. It¡¯s just that the situation in the Country of Peace is beyond our expectations. We actually caught both of them.¡± The long-bearded old man said, ¡°Yes, the most conservative plan we originally thought of is just to maintain the balance. If it is better, we can catch Kaido. I didn¡¯t expect Lingling to die there.¡± The red-skinned old man put his hands in his pockets and crossed his legs. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t take any further action. Not only should we consider the possibility of failure, but also the possibility of success.¡± The old man on the map crossed his hands and put them on his mouth and nodded slowly. ¡°It is impossible to destroy all the pirates. They will not be destroyed from the past to the present. Even if the Marines break in, they will only fall into a quagmire. If they lose, they will ruin their prestige. Even if they win, they will not be able to solve the problem of the pirates. It will also increase the prestige of the Marines. Sakasugi has been getting more and more irritable recently. We have to give him a warning.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± They nodded again. The red-skinned old man asked, ¡°Can Kuro handle the Country of Peace alone?¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t, he can. We have given him a lot of power. Only with him in the Country of Peace can we be included in the Joining Countries,¡± said the old man with the sword. ¡°There is no need to pay for the gold in the sky, it is a benefit for Kuro, as long as the weapons factory of the Country of Peace is operating.¡± The map elder said, ¡°If it is controlled by our own people, there is no need to buy it from the Country of Peace.¡± ¡°Do we let the CP organization go?¡± The red-skinned old man asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Trust Kuro a little. He is very good. ¡®Sword¡¯ is in his hands. Since he is given power, give him all of it. Let him decide everything in the Country of Peace.¡± The map elder said. The long-bearded old man thought for a moment. ¡°What about the pattern of the New World, should I pay attention to it? After Whitebeard died, next came Shanks, Big Mom, and Kaido. The rest of the Tich is only recent and can¡¯t represent ¡®Four Emperors¡¯. The era of the Four Emperors is over. The following chaos is visible, but will there be a new Four Emperors, or will there be a different pattern?¡± Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) was the name they gave these people after Shanks stirred up waves in the New World. It was to let the pirates fight for this lousy position. Before the appearance of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the powerful pirates were just ¡®Sea Emperor¡¯. But now that the pattern has been broken, they have to consider the future direction of the world. ¡°Although it is impossible to maintain the balance all the time, the world will eventually move towards the balance. Just grab that balance point¡­ The new pirates led by [The Vile Generation] will definitely attack the pirates of the New World. In order to compete for territory and position, they will fight, even if it changes.¡± The old man on the map said in a deep voice, ¡°Send the news and let the world know the news, with the end of the era of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) as the title point.¡± The curly-haired old man smiled. ¡°That guy Garp has ignored our orders many times because he is a ¡®Marine Hero¡¯. We can¡¯t do anything about him saving many tenryubito, but the new ¡®Marine Hero¡¯ is one of us.¡± The old man with the knife also smiled and said, ¡°Times are changing¡­ Marine will also have a young man who doesn¡¯t give people a headache.¡± The red-skinned old man said, ¡°The old tradition is like this. It¡¯s completely different from the world conscription. Green Ox¡¯s character is only suitable for Mariejois. Laughing may not completely obey our orders. Most importantly, these two people are not as trustworthy as Kuro.¡± They are very satisfied with Lucilu Kuro. After he entered the Headquarters, he has made many achievements, but he is still low-key and humble. He will also think for Tenryubito and defend the World Government. Compared to those guys who only know Marine Justice, this man is obviously more to their liking. This man is their best knife! ¡­ . ¡°Click¡­¡± Kuro also looked at the Den Den Mushi that had been hung up and clicked his tongue. He looked at the cadres who had surrounded him and said, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and took a deep breath to suppress his excitement. He said, ¡°This gives a lot of power. If the Country of Peace can be taken in, then¡­¡± ¡°Then it will be very troublesome!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and interrupted Crowe. He said angrily, ¡°What the hell? There¡¯s no one up there. What about Lucci? Where are the other admirals? Our Marine is only responsible for catching pirates, and now we¡¯re responsible for managing the country? Last time Dressrosa chose the leader, but this time, he doesn¡¯t even need to choose the leader. He gave me so much power, he wants me to learn from you¡­¡± He turned his head and looked at the man he was using as a cushion and said, ¡°Right, Kaido?¡± On this huge body, where the head was, a pair of eyes were already open and the body bound by Seastone chain began to move, shaking the chain. He opened his mouth and laughed loudly. ¡°Oh! Are you the winner, Kuro?!¡± This guy is awake. Chapter 1213 - 1213 You Are Qualified to Be My Executioner 1213 You Are Qualified to Be My Executioner The recovery ability of a top-notch animal type is naturally extremely powerful. Moreover, the damage that Straw Hat did was not high. It was more of a punch after Kaido¡¯s stamina was worn out, so he naturally woke up after lying down for a while. Kuro stood up from him and just stood there, waiting for Kaido to straighten up before he said, ¡°Yes, I won. Your pirate group was all captured by me and Lingling died in my hands.¡± ¡°Lingling¡­¡± Kaido¡¯s pupils shrank and he found that not far from him, the familiar body and head were on the ground. He paused and laughed out loud. ¡°Oh my god! Is this old woman finally dead? After living for so many years, she is still dead!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be sad. You were once the crew of Locus, right?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°From the moment we go out to sea, we are all going to die in the sea. Kuro, you are no exception! What is there to be sad about? He is going to die eventually. Do you want him to lie in bed and wait for death? Oh!¡± After laughing, Kaido frowned and glared at Kuro. ¡°Hey, Kuro, let me go and I can help you rule the Country of Peace!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Suddenly, Yamato, who was sitting on the side, shouted, ¡°He will not help you! Just like Oden, he clearly promised Oden, but he still lied to him! He is a liar, he will only kill you!¡± Kuro glanced at her, then looked at Kaido and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is it really your daughter?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my daughter, the same age as you, Kuro.¡± ¡°I am Oden, I am a man!¡± Yamato shouted again. ¡°Same age as me?¡± Kuro seemed to have seen something interesting. He looked Yamato up and down and said to Kaido, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be able to educate your daughter well. She was brainwashed.¡± These words made Yamato become manic. She stood up directly, shaking the chains on her body, and shouted: ¡°What do you mean by brainwashing! I am a person who will become Oden, I will let the Country of Peace be founded, I will not let down the warriors who once accompanied me in the cave!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro glanced at her and then looked at Kaido. Kaido chuckled. ¡°When this kid said that he wanted to be Oden, I threw him into the cave where the captives were held and made a friendship with those warriors.¡± ¡°Her initial intention is not bad¡­ but she doesn¡¯t seem to understand one thing. Stand is not something she can change at will, and the world is not black and white.¡± Kuro smiled and did not bother with Yamato anymore. She¡¯s not his daughter, why is he talking so much? She didn¡¯t understand, but didn¡¯t Kaido? Based on the fact that she is the child of Kaido, she will not become the so-called Oden, she will not become the general of the Country of Peace. The Country of Peace is ruled by Kaido, and they still need the Black Snake to serve as their legitimacy. The hatred of this country towards them is very great. Even if Straw Hat wins and Oden¡¯s son becomes a general, then Yamato will be replaced as the new Kaido? Perhaps the governance method will be different, but it will be no different from before. If I am an ambitious person, I can continue the turmoil in the Country of Peace with this alone. This change of position is very difficult. This woman obviously did not think of this. ¡°Are you going to let me go?¡± Kaido grinned. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? If I give you a chance, you can probably beat me up. This opportunity is very rare. How can I let you go?¡± ¡°Oh, you Marines have captured me so many times, but the result is the same!¡± Kaido laughed, and as he laughed, the Seastone chain that bound him trembled even more. That was indeed the case. He did not give himself the title of ¡®Strongest Creature¡¯. The world got it based on his characteristics. As a pirate, he has been defeated seven times in his life. He has been arrested 18 times for challenging Marines and Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). He has been tortured more than 1,000 times and has been betrayed more than 40 times. He had basically tried all kinds of capital punishment. Hanging would break the chain, decapitation would shatter the guillotine, and the spear would only break the spear itself. The huge prison ship that escorted him was sunk by him alone. The strongest in a one-on-one fight, invincible in the world. Kuro himself admitted this point. In terms of life and death, he probably can¡¯t beat this guy. He is not as durable as Straw Hat. Although his damage is enough, he may not be able to withstand it. And now this situation is the same. The chains binding him are not all made of Seastone. No one in this world has that kind of craftsmanship. They are all added with Seastone. As for other materials, for this guy, the longer he rests, the stronger he will be, and sooner or later he will break. Huh? Seastone makes ability users weak? Do you think he just debuted? Kuro held Luo Gui tightly and looked up at Kaido and said in a deep voice, ¡°You know that for a big pirate like you, the higher-ups usually have to go through procedures to execute you. But you also heard that I have received a lot of power, so to avoid any accidents, I will not go through procedures. While your physical strength has not fully recovered, I will execute you here!¡± Buzz! The air trembled and the blade was pointed at Kaido¡¯s throat. ¡°If you have any last words, say them now. I don¡¯t give you much time.¡± He really didn¡¯t dare to give Kaido more time. He could feel that this guy¡¯s power was recovering, and the chains were shaking more violently. This guy never gave up the chance to break free from the chains. Kaido stared at Kuro and bared his teeth. ¡°Oh, you seem to have made up your mind from the beginning. You won¡¯t let me live.¡± ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s hard for you to die. You¡¯re different from your subordinates. At your level, I usually kill you directly if I have the chance. There are no accidents and no future troubles. It¡¯s very safe.¡± Kuro said lightly. Except for Shanks, who gave up resisting, Kuro never wanted to catch the rest of the big pirates he encountered. Because there is a high chance that they will run away if they are caught. It is not so easy to put them in Impel Down. It was better to kill him directly. This was the easiest. Kaido stared at Kuro for a long time, then glanced down at Rhokuro, who was stuck in his throat, and loosened his body to stop the chain from making any noise. ¡°I want wine,¡± Kaido said. ¡°Give me my wine gourd.¡± ¡°Wine is fine. Don¡¯t think about any wine. Moore, go to the ship and get a few bottles of wine, the one I always drink, the high-class winterberry.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Moore yawned and disappeared in a flash. When he reappeared, he was holding four bottles of wine. Kuro took a bottle and opened the stopper with one thumb. Immediately after, the bottle floated up by itself and flew to Kaido¡¯s mouth. Kaido stretched out his head and bit the mouth of the bottle and swallowed it. ¡°Bah!¡± He shook his head and threw the empty bottle on the ground, shattering it. ¡°Not as good as my wine.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Kuro¡¯s eyes showed a black line. ¡°I remember you drink sweet wine, right? Then don¡¯t say whether it¡¯s good or not.¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Kaido looked up and laughed a few times. He glanced around and said, ¡°Kano City¡­ the place where Oden was executed, is it my turn now! Here, right here, Kuro, you are qualified to be my executioner!¡± Chapter 1214 - 1214 I Will Satisfy You 1214 I Will Satisfy You Execution ¡­ This word came from Kaido¡¯s roar, which was surprising. Moore scratched the back of his head and exclaimed exaggeratedly, ¡°Wow, is it that simple? Uncle, I thought I would resist.¡± Crowe relaxed his tense body and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was already prepared to help suppress Kaido once he resisted. ¡°Listen up, Kuro, I have two requests!¡± Kaido widened his eyes and shouted at Kuro, ¡°First, I want a grand scene. Don¡¯t execute me secretly. That old man Whitebeard died in front of everyone. I want him too. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be willing to be killed!¡± Kuro thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No, if you delay too long, you will recover. I don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡± Kaido grinned. ¡°Are you afraid of me?!¡± ¡°When did you have the illusion that you are Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) without being feared by others? I am not afraid of you, but it will be very troublesome.¡± This is the truth. Kuro is not afraid of Kaido, but he is too troublesome. Giving him time is equivalent to letting this guy go. Kaido¡¯s smile widened. ¡°It seems that I still have some deterrence. Kuro, just stab me in the heart!¡± Crash! Kaido shook the thick chain mixed with Seastone violently. Kuro¡¯s eyes jumped and a golden light covered the blade. At the same time, his body began to fill with blood. In the next moment, the shaking stopped and the chain was obviously loosened, revealing a gap in the chest. Kaido bared his teeth. ¡°Sa, Kuro, come here!¡± Kuro looked at his eyes and blew out a mouthful of smoke from his cigar-chewing mouth and said, ¡°What about the second one?¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes turned to Yamato, who was sitting next to him and said to Kuro, ¡°Kuro, what do you think of my daughter!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you gave birth to it,¡± Kuro answered directly. How did a black-haired man give birth to a delicate little girl with white hair? She doesn¡¯t look like her biological daughter. Kaido laughed and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my child, what about the others?!¡± ¡°Her strength is not bad, esper system and Haoshoku. Give her time to grow, she may not be weaker than you,¡± Kuro said. ¡°That¡¯s good! Kuro, that¡¯s good. My second request is to let her feel pain. She is too naive. Then let her feel it in the Country of Peace. What will happen to her after I die!¡± Kaido laughed and said, ¡°You can do whatever you want with her. Her strength can be used by you. Her body can be used to cultivate better offspring for you. The power of the descendants of ghosts is very strong!¡± Kaido is not a human. Kuro has long known this. After all, how can a normal human have horns? There are not only normal humans on the sea, there are too many other races. Kaido is a mixed-blood demon, and his horns, which are almost the same as those of the ancient demon race, are ironclad evidence. This kind of race is called ¡°ghost¡± in the State of Peace. ¡°Hey!!¡± Before Yamato could speak, a voice next to him called out. Leda approached with her little eyebrows raised and spat at Kaido and shouted, ¡°Kuro would never do that. He is a decent person!¡± With that, she looked at Kuro with expectant eyes. ¡°Right, Kuro!¡± Kuro was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Yamato. He didn¡¯t know who tied him up, but the Seastone chain didn¡¯t completely tie him up. Instead, it began to wrap around his shoulders, all the way to the middle of his chest, and then wrapped around his abdomen, all the way to the top of his thighs, forming a circle like a leg ring. It was just¡­ pretty. ¡°Kuro!¡± Leda bared her teeth. ¡°Hmm?¡± The direction of Kuro¡¯s eyes did not change. ¡°Hey!!¡± Leda roared. At this time, Kuro turned his head and said seriously, ¡°Yes, I am a decent person!¡± Kaido¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Kai for a long time, then looked at Yamato who was angry at Kaido and shook his head. ¡°Really¡­¡± Awkward father, isn¡¯t he? ¡°I agree.¡± As soon as these words came out, Leda and Yamato looked over at the same time, their eyes almost murderous. ¡°Of course, I mean, I agreed to your execution request and nothing else,¡± Kuro added. ¡°Humph.¡± Leda snorted and looked away from Kuro to Yamato. This woman ¡­ White hair like her! It was a gradually changing white fur, some blue and some green, and it looked very good! My fur is pure white! Leda bared her teeth at Yamato like a puppy, showing her ferocity. Yamato¡¯s ears moved and he noticed Leda¡¯s hostile eyes and he didn¡¯t want to be outdone. ¡°Oh! Then, stab me, Kuro, so that I won¡¯t have any combat power.¡± Kaido¡¯s chest pushed forward. Looking at this scene, Kuro loosened his arm and the pervading blood energy disappeared, and the Haki disappeared from the blade. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Since you want to be publicly executed, I don¡¯t want the world to know that I abused you. It will make me look petty. Leda¡­¡± ¡°Wu¡­¡± Leda and Yamato were baring their teeth at each other and growling like beasts. ¡°Leda!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Leda reacted and turned to Kuro. Kuro glanced at Kaido. Leda thought for a while and understood something. She walked to Kaido¡¯s body and reached out and touched his calf that was not tied by Seastone. ¡°Ha!¡± She opened her eyes and exploded into a ball of white light. Her body involuntarily became bigger and a large amount of essence energy was absorbed by her, causing Kaido¡¯s newly recovered stamina to quickly disappear. He had just woken up and his stamina was not much to begin with. If he did not use Haki, he would not be able to resist Leda¡¯s ability. With her ability developed to this extent, Leda can plunder more than just physical strength. She can plunder essence, energy, and spirit, which is enough to stop Kaido. ¡°Kuro, here!¡± Soon, Kaido¡¯s stamina, which had finally recovered a little, was cleaned by Leda, and then she patted Kuro, ¡°Vital energy feedback!¡± A white light flashed on Kuro¡¯s body, and the injuries caused by Lingling¡¯s punch were almost healed. He twisted his body and made a crackling sound. He looked at Kaido, whose breath was obviously weakened, and said to everyone, ¡°Prepare to build an execution platform. In addition, Crowe, connect to Shichibukai and ask them to come over. Also, tell everyone in the Country of Peace to confirm the time when everyone in Shichibukai arrives. Tell them that I want to execute Kaido!!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kaido laughed in a low voice. ¡°We¡¯ve met so many times¡­¡± Kuro exhaled the smoke and said slowly, ¡°In the future, it¡¯s a pity that the sea lacks an opponent like you. I will satisfy your request.¡± If he was alive, Kuro did not want to provoke Kaido, but if he was going to die, Kuro did not mind satisfying the opponent he had fought with before. Chapter 1215 - 1215 Ambition Cannot Be Hidden 1215 Ambition Cannot Be Hidden Kaido, on the other hand, was detained. Kuro lowered the Tenshou Pavilion again. The Marines separated the captured people and imprisoned them everywhere with chains. This is divided into different levels. The second level of the Tenshou Pavilion is for the minions of the Hundred Beast Pirates, the first level of the surface is for the laughing people, the second level is for the Giver, the third level is for Flying Six-Bodied and True Fighting, the fourth level is for the plague and the fire disaster, and the fifth level is for Kaido alone. At this time, Kuro asked Marines to find a chair and put it in the square. He sat there and watched Marines cleaning up the battlefield. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe stood next to him, worried. ¡°Will there be a problem?¡± ¡°Who has a problem? Kaido?¡± Kuro crossed his legs and put his elbow on his knee. With his other hand, he stabbed the rakshasa vertically into the ground. Then, he raised the cigar to his mouth and threw it away. ¡°Of course there is a problem. This kind of man will not give up even a moment of life.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°That what? People are asking me if I¡¯m afraid. I can¡¯t lose face here. A person who is tied up, drained of physical strength, defeated by a straw hat, I¡¯m afraid that he will execute me now? I can¡¯t lose face.¡± Kuro took out another cigar and put it in his mouth, pouting. Crowe quickly went up and lit it with a lighter in both hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a public execution? Ordinary people can¡¯t enter or leave the Country of Peace, and it¡¯s not a big deal for the news to spread. I didn¡¯t promise him to broadcast it all over the world, and it¡¯s too late for the higher-ups to do such a thing. Just let the people of the Country of Peace watch it once. Besides, I also called Shichibukai. It¡¯s not a problem for them to guard against it.¡± The unique geographical conditions of the Country of Peace are not something that ordinary people can enter. There are not many people who are qualified to reach the Country of Peace. There are only two choices to enter the Country of Peace, either to climb Carp Falls or to split the waterfall and enter the secret passage and wait for the people above to hang the ship up. First of all, the climbing waterfall can stump a group of people and test the skills of the ship. In order to enter the secret passage, one must have the strength to split the waterfall and test one¡¯s personal strength. Moreover, they had to get someone to hang them up after entering the secret passage. This was impossible. The Country of Peace never goes out, and the others don¡¯t know anyone in the Country of Peace. Even if they do, Kuro has already sent people to guard the location of the ¡°submarine port¡±. No one will come up from there. As for climbing the waterfall, let¡¯s not talk about whether he can come up or not, he can drown anyone who comes up. Coupled with Shichibukai coming to observe and defend, it is completely enough to guard against any accidents. Kuro had his own plans for Shichibukai to come over. He had basically destroyed all the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). It was also a good opportunity for Shichibukai and others to wake up and listen to Marine obediently and not cause any trouble. After all, Shichibukai is also a pirate¡­ The era of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is over. Kuro doesn¡¯t need to think to know what kind of turmoil the New World will suffer once this news gets out, and those silver medalists who were once only a line away from Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) will definitely fight more fiercely. Similarly, the ambitious people in the Shichibukai are likely to compete for the position of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). They have a great advantage. Kuro had to give them a warning. It was best to use Kaido for the execution. ¡°Has Shichibukai notified you?¡± Kuro asked. Crowe said, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll inform them later.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuro nodded and bit his cigar as he looked at the busy Marines and sighed again. ¡°Trouble¡­¡± ¡°Chloe!¡± Crowe subconsciously straightened his posture. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Before you execute Kaido, solve the matter of the Country of Peace for me, including the requirements of the higher-ups. Think of a way for me. I believe in your IQ very much. Give me a perfect way to deal with it,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± Crowe¡¯s face turned bitter. ¡°I don¡¯t have any clue about this. The World Government has no prestige here, and we Marines are not familiar with them¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, if I was familiar with you, why would I look for you? I could have just said that I wanted to join a country. Now that everyone is here, I have captured all the good and bad people. You can think of a way to make the Marine Base smoothly settle here.¡± Crowe pursed his lips. There was nothing he could do about this. The Country of Peace is such a big place, and the ¡®warriors¡¯ produced locally are also very strong. One mistake could cause a riot. Even if they are all captured¡­ ¡®Yes?¡¯ Arrest them all?! Crowe¡¯s eyes lit up and he stared at Kuro in disbelief. He was biting his cigar and his eyes were inexplicable, but that inexplicable look gave him a different feeling¡­ It was a feeling of ambition. Crowe took a deep breath to stop his heart from trembling and asked, ¡°Mr. Kuro, does the capture mean that those samurai are also controlled?¡± ¡°Of course, what if Red Scabbard finds them and attacks them again? With their hatred for Kaido, they will definitely not let me slowly execute them. These people are not pirates, and I can¡¯t kill them casually. When they charge in and kill Kaido, where will my face go?¡± Kuro said matter-of-factly. That was what he really thought. Without any accidents, he ordered people to arrest them. There were more than 30,000 people, and there were also 5,000 warriors of the Country of Peace who were controlled. Nearly 40,000 people were in the huge Sky Guardian Pavilion, almost filling it. But in Crowe¡¯s ears, these words are another matter. He caught them all. Together with Shichibukai¡¯s arrival. And the huge power promised by the World Government ¡­ There is one more point, one more point, the key point, he needs more hints! Mr. Kuro was acting. He knew that the more he reached this position, the more he had to act. CP0 was watching. He couldn¡¯t say it clearly, nor could he lay his cards on the table and ask. He had to completely guarantee Mr. Kuro¡¯s secret. But how can I test that hint?! Leda chewed the lollipop and suddenly said, ¡°Kuro, why don¡¯t you be a general so that I can eat the delicacies of the Country of Peace for free. I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.¡± ¡°Eat, eat, eat. You only know how to eat.¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°If you ask someone to abdicate to me, I will be the general of the Country of Peace. If Kaido can be the king of the Country of Peace, I can¡¯t be a general? Kaido¡¯s daughter can say that she wants to be a general. If she can be a pirate, why can¡¯t I be a Marine?¡± Boom! These words were like a thunderbolt in Crowe¡¯s mind. He clenched his fists and took a few more breaths to calm himself down. He pushed his glasses up with his palm, but his voice was still trembling. ¡°Mr. Kuro, I¡­ I will think of a way. Please allow me to take my leave and deal with my injuries.¡± Kuro waved his hand and let him leave. Leda looked at Crowe, who was walking toward the mouth of the river, and tilted her head. ¡°Does he have a way?¡± ¡°How would I know? What if I come up with a good idea?¡± Kuro shrugged indifferently. How to solve 40,000 people is a difficult problem, and how to get a Marine base to be stationed in the country of peace is also a problem. He didn¡¯t know what to do, so he simply shifted the blame. Why is he wasting his brain? He took in so many subordinates just to use them at this time. Crowe walked forward step by step, keeping his head down and walking faster and faster until he almost reached the river channel. He looked up at the huge Golden Lion and muttered: ¡°The World Government can¡¯t reach here. Mr. Kuro can¡¯t hide anymore. The Country of Peace is a good place. With their promised power, it can be developed.¡± He got on the boat and walked to his room. ¡°Black Snake became a general through the abdication of the previous general. Whether or not people agree with him, he occupies the legitimacy. In this way, it means that as long as Black Snake speaks, Mr. Kuro can also become a general and occupy the name, we will have a way.¡± After entering the room, Crowe took off his torn clothes from his previous battle with Yamato, entered the bathroom, and turned on the shower. ¡°The samurai are also controlled. As long as we occupy the name, coupled with the prestige brought by the execution of Kaido, we will have enough time to deal with this place. We can even say that we can rope them in to join Mr. Kuro and become a ¡®New Marine¡¯, but this requires a key figure¡­¡± The hot water fell with the mist. Crowe hugged his body and glanced at the mirror behind him. The mirror reflected Crowe¡¯s straight back. ¡°Kaz!!¡± Crowe whispered, his eyes looking at the mirror behind him. On the back of his shoulder, there was a red spider tattoo. On the spider tattoo, there was a big number¡ª1. Chapter 1216 - 1216 Is There A Possibility That We Are Doing Business? 1216 Is There A Possibility That We Are Doing Business? The Royal City of Ligurikou Island. It has rained for the past two days and the rain has washed away the blood on the streets and the tension in the Royal City. Nervous. How could he not be nervous? The nobles that they originally regarded as Heaven, including the King, were killed by the Marines without a word after they rushed in. The blood that flowed out made the people living here tremble. At the time of the massacre, every family had their doors closed and they were not even willing to go out on the streets. These few days, they were better. Finally, someone could not help but open the door and come out to move around. Then, they discovered a small change that was slightly, roughly, and possibly a little. Because Dressrosa came over to take over, but there was no cruel invasion as imagined. The first thing that Dressrosa sent here was to repair the buildings that were destroyed by pirates and to rescue the people who were destroyed by pirates. Grain distribution, rescue, and then knock on every door to tell the people that there are no more nobles and that there are no more pirates to rob you. But this thing needs time. This is because the people still don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s mainly because the nobles in this country give them very good treatment on the surface, even better than the treatment given by Dressrosa. Because the Ligu Ligu Kingdom gives the people a business without capital. Anyway, they will take it back. Of course, they can give it to them at will. It is also relatively difficult to change the people¡¯s perception. Kaz stood on the balcony of the Great Castle in the Royal City, looking down at the city below with a deep frown. He was thinking about how to solve this problem, how to change the minds of these people and make them understand the dirty thoughts of the original nobles here¡­ ¡°Kaz.¡± Wilbur came up from behind with a Den Den Mushi and said: ¡°Chloe is looking for us.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kaz tightened his cloak and turned to look at the Den Den Mushi that had been connected. He said expectantly, ¡°Vice-Admiral Crowe, is there anything Mr. Kuro can do for you?¡± They knew that Mr. Kuro went to the Country of Peace, and they envied him for it. It was a pity that he did not go to the Country of Peace with Mr. Kuro to fight against Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors). After all, they knew that Shanks had been captured. And now that Mr. Kuro is calling, is there a mission for them? ¡°Kaz, Wilbur, first of all, Mr. Kuro went to the Country of Peace, killed Big Mom, captured Kaido, and is going to execute Kaido in public. The era of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is over.¡± On the Den Den Mushi side, there was a sound that made Cass and Wilbur¡¯s pupils constrict¡­ ¡­ . On the Grand Line, on an island where the desert and the mountains and rivers are divided into half, in the middle of a castle is the current Shichibukai, the station of the ¡®Desert King¡¯ Sha Crocodile. Inside the castle, Crocodile took off his coat and gave it to Hippo, who was wearing a suit. He sat on the desk and blew out smoke with a cigar in his mouth. Then he looked at the bald man who followed him in and stood aside. ¡°The New World has become more and more violent recently, right, Mr. 1?¡± He had just returned from the New World and annihilated a group of pirates, but this operation found that the sea was getting more and more violent. Those pirates no longer seemed to be confined to their own territory and began to merge. ¡°It reminds me of a long time ago, before the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era was set, those pirates were also so violent¡­¡± Crocodile thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe it has something to do with that Straw Hat entering the Country of Peace. Since they entered the Country of Peace, the sea is not so calm.¡± Mr. 1 nodded silently. He doesn¡¯t talk much and he doesn¡¯t understand this. He only knows how to kill. ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi on the table rang. Crocodile frowned and picked up the receiver. ¡°Hello, this is Crocodile.¡± And then ¡­ Woah! Crocodile suddenly stood up and his already sinister face was filled with black lines. He roared into the microphone, ¡°What did you say? Are you kidding me!!¡± Beside him, Mr. 1¡¯s pupils contracted and he looked incredulous. ¡­ . Grand Line, Carnival City. Shichibukai¡¯s ¡®Shichibukai¡¯ Baki¡¯s base. Ever since Baki moved into this city, the Carnival project has focused on a circus performance, and it is the finale of the show, earning a lot of money from tourists. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡± At this time, in a huge circus, Bucky opened his wide clothes for a few meters and shouted to the surrounding audience, ¡°Give me the money!¡± ¡°Oh!!¡± The audience was excited. Outside the circus, several Bucky Pirates were rubbing their hands and collecting the entrance fee with smiles on their faces. In the backfield, Bucky folded his loose clothes and flew in. He looked at the cadres who were counting the money and said with a wicked smile, ¡°What a group of fools. They just showed their faces for a while and then handed the money to us.¡± The former Vice-Captain of the Bucky Pirates, who is now just a fat man, praised: ¡°As expected of Captain Bucky!¡± Then he continued to count the money. ¡°Captain Bucky is indeed very powerful. With our way of robbing, they will only be tricked by us and hand over the money obediently.¡± Kabaghi also smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s really too spalasi!¡± Bucky took off his big cloak and put his broken limbs together. He put his hands on his hips and laughed with a red nose. ¡°Ahahahaha! This is how I rob!¡± At the side, Mr. 3 and Alita smirked. Mr. 3 pushed up his glasses and said slowly, ¡°I mean, is there a possibility that our method is called¡­ doing business?¡± Bucky was speechless. ¡°What do you mean by business! I, Bucky, am a pirate, the great Shichibukai. The people of the Bucky Pirates are following my orders and fighting in the New World!¡± ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi rang. Bucky¡¯s palm flew out and he quickly picked up the microphone and put it to his mouth. The corners of his eyes were curved into wavy lines and he smiled obsequiously. ¡°Yes, this is Bucky Express and Bucky Circus. What can I do for you?¡± And then ¡­ ¡°Nani?!!!¡± Bucky¡¯s loud shout echoed throughout the circus and stunned the cadres who were counting the money. Bucky¡¯s eyes almost popped out and snot flowed out from under his big red nose. He said dully, ¡°That, is it true? Is it really true? Don¡¯t lie to me¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°Rawr ¡­¡± Almost at the same time, Den Den Mushi¡¯s ringtone sounded at the same time on the Island of Daughters, William¡¯s station, the Half-Merman Port, and the eerie castle. In the gloomy castle, a man slowly put down the microphone and put his fingers on the velvet hat on his head. His eagle-like eyes looked out of the window and he murmured, ¡°What a big deal, Kuro.¡± Chapter 1217 - 1217 Do You Want to Inherit My Position? 1217 Do You Want to Inherit My Position? Kuro¡¯s newspaper of the end of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era had not been published by the World Government yet. The first to receive the news were the Shichibukai who were invited by Crowe. They got the news that Kuro broke into the Country of Peace, killed Big Mom, and captured Kaido, inviting them to the Country of Peace to see the ceremony of Kaido¡¯s execution. This news shocked all the Shichibukai and also made the Shichibukai take action. They received orders from Kuro to rendezvous at Dressrosa and then go to the Country of Peace together. In the Kingdom of Peace, Kuro was not idle. He personally guarded Kaido on the fifth floor. On the huge fifth floor, there were destroyed buildings everywhere. Kuro held a bottle of wine in his hand and spat out the cigar in his mouth. After drinking a few mouthfuls of wine, he said to Kaido, who was tightly tied up next to him, ¡°What a waste. Fighting in this place, a good place was smashed by you.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Kaido grinned and did not speak. He opened his mouth and bit the floating bottle. He took two gulps and then breathed out and said, ¡°Hey, Kuro, what are you going to do with my subordinates?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes, but it¡¯s right to let them watch your execution first, in case your subordinates still have the mentality of getting lucky.¡± Kuro sat cross-legged and said faintly. With the huge hole left behind by the battle between Straw Hat and Kaido in front of him, he said, ¡°You were defeated by Straw Hat. What is your mentality?¡± ¡°Oh, if you continue to underestimate him, you will also suffer, Kuro!¡± Kaido laughed. ¡°He defeated me. There is no doubt about it. The winner will have everything. The sea will not be lonely in the future!¡± ¡°I know this better than you. The era of pirates has never changed. Your old Captain, to you and then to the new era, is just a normal replacement.¡± Kuro also laughed. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, you were defeated by a newcomer, are you aggrieved?¡± Kaido¡¯s face darkened and he stopped talking. This guy is an existence that has been caught so many times and is still alive and arrogant. It is rare to see this guy¡¯s expression when he is defeated. Take this opportunity to see more, there will be no more opportunities in the future. Kuro took another sip of wine and said, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not your fault. I got your information at the headquarters. You fought with people time and time again without rest and were tortured to death by those newbies with endurance. And your own daughter¡¯s backstab, you seem to be a loser.¡± Kaido said, ¡°Enough, Kuro! I am the ¡®Sea Emperor¡¯.¡± ¡°You were defeated by the straw hat.¡± ¡°I am the protector of the Country of Peace!¡± ¡°You were defeated by the straw hat.¡± ¡°I am an existence that even your Marine is afraid of. No one can kill me!¡± ¡°You were defeated by the straw hat.¡± Kaido was speechless. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Can you not mention Straw Hat Kid!¡± ¡°You were stabbed in the back by your daughter,¡± Kuro said faintly. Kaido scowled at Kuro. Kuro shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited. You¡¯re dying. Let¡¯s have a chat. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. It¡¯s been a long time since I came out of Roxy¡¯s place poor and now I¡¯ve made such a name for myself.¡± Kaido bit the bottle and took two more sips of wine. He exhaled comfortably and laughed. ¡°Oh, of course I can do it, because I am Kaido. I want to change this boring world. After coming out of that laboratory, I had this idea!¡± ¡°Lab? I¡¯ve heard of it¡­¡± Kuro smiled. ¡°I heard that the first time you were arrested, you went into the laboratory.¡± Kaido said fiercely, ¡°Oh?! Kuro, you actually know how to inquire about this? It¡¯s just a laboratory of other races. I¡¯m a ¡®ghost¡¯ and Ember is a ¡®Moon Clan¡¯ and they did a durability experiment on me. That kind of thing doesn¡¯t hurt or itch and I can come out easily.¡± ¡°There are still results. That peach dragon should be your gene¡­¡± Kuro sighed and said, ¡°Bergapunk is still very powerful. His life factor research is very good, but it should not be as good as your orthodox Azure Dragon.¡± Kaido had been arrested when he was young and taken to the World Government laboratory. Kuro knew this. After all, he used to be a subordinate of the old man, and there was a history of the technology of Vegapunk. He had even seen the crazy scientist who only knew research. How should I put it? It¡¯s pretty sci-fi¡­ However, Kuro could not chat with him and this person did not communicate much. Kaido seemed to have heard a funny joke and laughed. ¡°Oh? Oden¡¯s son got my genes? Oh my god, how ironic!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a failure. Stop laughing at others.¡± Kaido fell silent and suddenly said, ¡°That straw hat¡­ maybe it will be Joey Boy.¡± ¡°Happy Boy?¡± Kuro sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that kind of thing, but it¡¯s too fantastic to bring people laughter and hope.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Kaido bared his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in that, so I changed the attitude of the world by myself. This world has been silent for too long! Lingling can¡¯t be counted on, she just takes care of her own country. That kind of thing can¡¯t be achieved without changing the world!¡± These words made Kuro glance at him, then he took out the cigar box and handed one to Kaido. ¡°Want one?¡± ¡°I only like to drink!¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t care. He put the cigar in his mouth and lit it. He exhaled the smoke and said faintly, ¡°A group of pirates talking about changing the world.¡± Kaido said fiercely, ¡°Pirates have dreams! What do you Marines know? You are just the lackeys of the World Government! You don¡¯t dare to go to Raftel. That kind of thing will definitely shake the foundation of those idiots. I failed, but the times haven¡¯t changed. The people who pursue Raftel are still there. You can¡¯t stop them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just a Marine. How the world changes, we should do what we should do.¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a broken island. What¡¯s the use of it in the past? If it¡¯s a Pirate King after circling around, why are you still in the Country of Peace?¡± Not everyone wants to be the Pirate King, and not everyone wants to become the Pirate King by circling the world and then finding the Final Island. Whitebeard wasn¡¯t interested, Kaido had his own purpose, Lingling was in a corner, Surrender-not had that idea at all, Tiki didn¡¯t want the Final Island. And Kuro ¡­ He has the pointer. If it really doesn¡¯t work, he will sink the island one day. ¡°Oh, Kuro, my subordinates are very useful. If you want to rule the Country of Peace, they are indispensable. The World Government is not that trustworthy. You will have a better future here!¡± Kaido¡¯s eyes flashed with madness. ¡°Do you want to inherit my position? With your ability, you will quickly rule the New World!¡± He had failed. His dream had failed. But if this thought is instilled in this man¡¯s heart, then the world¡­ It will be even more violent!! Chapter 1218 - 1218 Give Up Your Position 1218 Give Up Your Position ¡°You people, if things don¡¯t work out, you can count on others, the old and the young are all the same, but everyone¡¯s dream is different, Kaido¡­¡± Kuro raised the bottle, moved his throat, drank a few mouthfuls of wine, and said lightly: ¡°I only want to find a safe and peaceful life. Ambitions and dreams don¡¯t exist for me. If you just play with each other, I won¡¯t care about this matter, but with your size, if something happens, it will cause the world to fluctuate. One Whitebeard is enough, and a few more won¡¯t be enough.¡± He was completely uninterested in Kaido¡¯s proposal. He had experienced too many ¡®temptations¡¯ like this, and he couldn¡¯t get interested at all. Kuro continued, ¡°Just wait here for the execution. When the people arrive, you will die publicly in front of many people in the Country of Peace.¡± While Kuro was looking at Kaido, on the fourth floor, on the floor where the two disasters were imprisoned, there was another person. In the middle of the two giants, there was a short and wretched middle-aged man, who was bound by Seastone chains. On his left, the huge and fat Quinn, wearing his small sunglasses, glanced at the man and said, ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet, Big Snake. I remember that Boss Kaido killed you with one slash. Is it because of his ability?¡± The black snake glared at Quinn and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that you failed. What a shame!¡± Bang! Quinn¡¯s huge body fell down and pressed the black snake down. ¡°Ah! It hurts!!¡± Under the mountain of flesh, the painful cry of the black snake sounded, ¡°Let go of me, you guy, if you have Seastone, I can¡¯t activate my ability!!¡± ¡°Die again, asshole.¡± Quinn ignored his shouting and pressed him. On the side, a handsome white-haired middle-aged man with a broken mask on his face glanced at Quinn and said nothing. Soon, a group of Marines ran over and pulled Quinn away, dragging him away like a steamroller. ¡°Damn it!¡± Black Snake took a few breaths and shouted, ¡°Hey, he wants to murder me. Hurry up and execute him! Let go of me. I am a general of the Country of Peace. Believe it or not, I will join the World Government and become a member country and then punish you!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait.¡± At the top of the stairs, a voice sounded. Crowe, who had changed into a new black formal suit and put on a Marine cloak, walked up and approached Charcoal. He stopped in front of him. The sun fell from the hole above and shone on his back, casting a shadow on Charcoal¡¯s body. The black snake subconsciously looked up at the cold-faced man. ¡°Who are you? Where is that Golden Lion? Ask him to see me!¡± Crowe raised his arm and pushed the frame of his glasses with the base of his palm. He didn¡¯t answer but looked at Ember and said, ¡°Speaking of which, if it weren¡¯t for your different skin color, I would have thought you were from the Luo Family.¡± Ember thought for a moment and said, ¡°That West Blue assassin family? I¡¯ve heard of them, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not the same as them.¡± Crowe nodded and didn¡¯t care about Ember¡¯s skin color and wings. There are so many strange people in the sea and he doesn¡¯t lack one. He doesn¡¯t know what race this is. He glanced at Charcoal and said to Marine: ¡°Take him away.¡± Several Marines grabbed Charcoal and pulled him to other places. ¡°Hey, what are you doing! You can¡¯t kill me, I am the general of the Country of Peace, I am the general of the Country of Peace!¡± The black snake wanted to struggle, but his physique was naturally not comparable to these people who could move even if they were bound by the Seastone chains. He could only be dragged until he was dragged to a remote small room. Marine put him down and then retreated. Crowe followed closely behind and took out a flintlock from his waist and aimed it at Charcoal Snake. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Black Snake shouted in horror. He had already overused his ability, and now he was stopped by the Seastone. If he died, he would really die. He did not want to die! ¡°I can¡¯t die, the Country of Peace hasn¡¯t been destroyed, I can¡¯t die!!¡± Black Snake¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°Want to live?¡± Crowe moved closer, and the muzzle of his gun was closer to the black snake. The black snake nodded frantically. ¡°You want to destroy the Country of Peace?¡± Crowe asked again. The black snake nodded again. ¡°If it is just to destroy the ¡®now¡¯ Country of Peace¡­¡± Crowe put down the pistol and stared at the black snake. ¡°I have a proposal that can keep you alive and destroy the Country of Peace.¡± ¡°What?¡± Black Snake was stunned, ¡°What do you want?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple¡­¡± Crowe slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve studied your intelligence. In the early years, you got the General position on the birthday of the previous General. You were first appointed as the acting General by the previous General, and then the position was given to you, right? Although that ¡®Light, Moon, Life, Joy, Burning¡¯ is fake, this kind of scheme can be used on your Black Coal Family and others.¡± Long before entering the Country of Peace, Crowe, as a professional staff officer, consciously began to get information about the Country of Peace. He is the Vice-Captain of ¡°Sword¡± and is a staff officer under the Admiral. It is easy to get information. Although most of this information is not needed because Mr. Kuro will not ask now, he must be prepared because maybe Mr. Kuro will ask. He does not want to be unable to answer. He has suffered such hardships long ago. The Black Coal Family was a famous family before the previous general, Light Moon Happy Burnt, was born. Because the previous General Light Moon did not have any children, he let the five major families compete for the general position. The Black Coal Family put their heart into it and used all kinds of means to persecute other famous families, but the result was not good. Light Moon Happy Burnt was born and the Black Coal Family was liquidated. They were hated by everyone in the Country of Peace and were no different from stinky rats. A family that is hated by the whole of the Country of Peace can still become a general, so a ¡®outsider¡¯ who has no feelings for the Country of Peace can naturally become a general. Just a little push ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s trade.¡± Crowe stared at the black snake and said coldly, ¡°Use your life and your ideals of destroying the Country of Peace to exchange for your position.¡± The previous general could do something like ¡®acting general¡¯, so the current general can do it too. Black Snake was only defeated, but his position has not changed. Whether or not people admit it, he has indeed been a general for 20 years. This status is very loose. Let him give up his position to someone who needs it. In that case, the task given to him by Mr. Kuro could be achieved. Black Snake abdicated and ¡®voluntarily¡¯ gave the throne to Mr. Kuro so that Mr. Kuro could achieve what he said before, he will be the general of the Country of Peace! Chapter 1219 - 1219 Why Are You Here, Kuzan 1219 Why Are You Here, Kuzan Two days later, in the White Dance area of the Country of Peace, near Blade Martial Harbor. This area is the ¡®port area¡¯ of the Country of Peace. In the past, the people of the Country of Peace would come out of the sea and go to the ¡®inner sea¡¯ of the Country of Peace to fish and hunt. The goods of other areas would also consciously land here. A green thing emerged from the wide river near the nearby sea and jumped from the river to the land. His body was huge, his palm was covered with tadpoles and his whole body was green. He looked like a frog but had a beak and there was a faint blush on his cheeks. He carried a pile of fish in his arms and ran to the few people gathered in front and shouted at a young man in the center: ¡°Master Oden, I caught a fish!¡± ¡°I already said that I¡¯m Momosuke, not Father.¡± The young man sighed and said: ¡°He Song, don¡¯t call me wrong again.¡± This young man is in his twenties and has a strong body. Except for the hairstyle on his head, he looks no different from ¡°Light Moon Oden¡±. With the help of the Light Moon Peach, after being urged by the ¡®ripe fruit¡¯, he grew into the appearance of an adult. At the same time, he also made the Red Sheath Warriors tear up and dream of twenty years ago. There was no other reason. They looked too similar. Even if he was disappointed by Oden and ran away to become a bandit, when he saw Momosuke again, his last bit of resentment dissipated. ¡°Eat, eat, I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Jin Weimen quickly snatched the fish from He Song¡¯s hand and started a fire to roast the fish. ¡°Hey, Jin Weimen, is it time to eat now? Shouldn¡¯t you think about how we should deal with the next situation?!¡± Ninja Ray shouted. Jin Weimen pierced the fish with a branch and skillfully roasted it. ¡°But the grilled fish is very fragrant. I¡¯m hungry. Aren¡¯t you hungry? Lei Zang, come and help.¡± ¡°You really are¡­ Huh? It smells good.¡± Lei Zang wrinkled his nose and in the end, he could not bear the hunger in his abdomen and ran over and squatted with Jin Weimen. In the crowd, there are Legend Jiro, Kikuno¡¯s Shingo, Oniguro, Onigumo, Asura-chan, and Izo, as well as Ayu, Uzuko, Shinobu, and Momonosuke¡¯s sister, the former famous Kikuno no Miyuki. On that day, after Momosuke defeated the Black Snake, he was saved by the Akabase warriors. He originally wanted to win, but halfway through, he was disturbed by those people in white uniforms. Seeing that the situation was bad, he could only retreat first. And with this retreat, they retreated here. Chuan Jiro looked at the huge white peak on the City of Flowers that he could still see although it was extremely far away. That place is the symbol of the Country of Peace, a mountain peak located in the City of Flowers that almost reaches the sky. ¡°Who are those people in white uniforms?¡± Chuanjiro asked curiously, ¡°They look very strong and can easily defeat that old woman who is as strong as Kaido.¡± Eizo said in a deep voice: ¡°They are Marines, the largest force in the world outside the Country of Peace, and they are responsible for defeating people like Kaido and me. The leader is one of the three new admirals in the Marine, Admiral Kim Jong-un. Each of their admirals has the same strength as Kaido and Big Mom. Most importantly¡­ that guy still has the national treasure of the Country of Peace, Autumn Water.¡± ¡°Autumn Water is in his hands?!¡± Hesong was surprised and said angrily, ¡°Damn it, then he is a thief!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± Asura Boy pondered and said, ¡°Autumn Water went missing 20 years ago, and the leader looks very young.¡± ¡°That kind of thing can be postponed. The most important thing now is what they will do.¡± Shiki touched the dog¡¯s chin and said: ¡°Marine has entered here, is the World Government taking action?¡± ¡°Zowu¡± does not have no contact with the outside world like the Country of Peace. Many people of the Fur Tribe are out in the sea and sometimes they come back with a lot of intelligence. Moreover, Canine Mist and Mongoose Snake had followed Roger in the past and knew this sea better. ¡°Young Master has already won.¡± Kikuchi (Chikuchi) said expectantly, ¡°I think he should go to Kuri first and succeed Kuri Daimyo, and then become a general. The Light Moon Clan will eventually welcome him back to his own position!¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± The messenger nodded and said, ¡°Or let¡¯s go to Nine Li first.¡± ¡°Eat the fish first, Young Master, it¡¯s done!¡± Jin Weimen turned around excitedly and handed the fish to Momosuke. Then, he was stunned and his mouth opened wide as he stared blankly at the sea. Everyone saw his gaze and subconsciously looked towards the sea. Light Moon Day and her beautiful eyes widened even more at this moment. She covered her mouth, revealing complete surprise and confusion. The sea ¡­ Frozen! It was not completely frozen, but there was an ice road on the sea that led to their shoal. On the ice road, there seemed to be two shadows moving, like figures¡­ ¡°Hey, no way¡­¡± Isamu¡¯s face was sweating and his eyes were wide open as if he wanted to see the figure on the ice road. ¡°What is that? Why is it frozen!¡± Momosuke shouted. On the ice road, the figure was getting closer and closer. In an instant, he pulled out the blade at his waist and roared, ¡°Go, that is¡­¡± Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, one of the two figures quickly jumped up and spun several times in the air before landing heavily in front of everyone. It was a penguin¡­ A very large Galapagos penguin, almost the size of Canine Mist and Mongoose Snake, just stood there. Its cute eyes were very solemn, as if it wanted to give people a tough feeling. But this way, it was even cuter. ¡°Ah, so cute¡­¡± Rihe said subconsciously. The penguin instantly turned its head, and there was a trace of anger in its eyes. It stretched out its short fin hand as if it wanted to make peace. Immediately, the Akatake samurai stood in front of Rihe, and Shichiro instantly drew his sword and slashed at the penguin. Crack crack¡­ With a soft sound, Chuan Jiro¡¯s swift and fierce blade suddenly stopped. A huge layer of ice was frozen on the blade and spread towards his hand. Terujiro was shocked and subconsciously shook to the side. Haki appeared and shook off the layer of frost. But it was still too late. He lowered his head and looked at his obviously frostbitten fingers, his eyes solemn. ¡°Alalala, don¡¯t be so violent.¡± Behind the penguin, a voice sounded. A thin tall man poked his head out from behind the penguin and said to everyone, ¡°My pet doesn¡¯t like to be called cute. It will be angry, right, camel.¡± Penguin nodded, his face full of determination, agreeing. The tall and thin man walked out from behind the penguin and said, ¡°Oh, you asked why this penguin is called a camel. Because it is called a camel, it is called a camel.¡± ¡°No one asked!!¡± The corners of their eyes rolled up as they roared. Isamu swallowed hard and gritted his teeth. ¡°Why are you here, Kuzan!¡± Chapter 1220 - 1220 A More Powerful One 1220 A More Powerful One ¡°Kouzan?¡± Mongoose Snake and Can Lan were both shocked. Can Lan¡¯s eyes shook and he said: ¡°I know this name, isn¡¯t that Marine Admiral?¡± ¡°Admiral?!¡± The others widened their eyes. Admiral, doesn¡¯t that mean that he is on the same level as that golden guy?! ¡°He¡¯s not a general anymore, he has left the Marine, but¡­¡± He stared at Kuzan, his body tense and he did not dare to relax. But they were still enemies. Although he is no longer a Marine, Isamu doesn¡¯t think that he will be merciful to them. This guy is on Tiki¡¯s side in [Battle of the End]! Because of his existence, the Whitebeard Pirates suffered a crushing defeat and were allowed to invade Dad¡¯s territory. A cool breeze came from the shallows, making people tremble unconsciously. The tall and thin man raised his hand, which seemed to have an extremely cold air, making them tense up and ready to attack. Kuzan scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°Alalala¡­ Don¡¯t be so nervous, I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just want to ask how to get to the City of Flowers.¡± ¡°Flower Capital¡­ Are you going to find Kuro?!¡± Isamu asked. ¡°Ah la la, I just found out that it¡¯s an acquaintance. Long time no see.¡± Kuzan greeted him and said, ¡°So how do we get to the City of Flowers?¡± Everyone was silent for a moment. They did not want to tell Kuzan that even if this guy quit the Marine, he would not go against the Marine. They heard that he had a good relationship with Kingpin. Once he went to Kano City, the situation would be even more difficult for them. However, it was useless not to tell him about this kind of thing. He could just ask again. ¡°That white peak is where the City of Flowers is.¡± Just as everyone was hesitating, Light Moon Day pointed to the huge sky-reaching peak behind and said honestly. ¡°Princess!¡± Chuan Jiro shouted, ¡°How can you say it at this time!¡± ¡°Ah? Can¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m just asking for directions,¡± Light Moon Day said strangely. ¡°Ah, thank you¡­¡± Kurzan nodded and, while the others were on guard, he directly passed them and walked towards the back with Penguin, who had a determined look on his face. This made Isamu relieved. No matter what¡­ with their size, if this person suddenly attacked, they would not be his opponent. Just as he relaxed, the walking body suddenly froze. Kuzan stood still and turned to look at them, his eyes passing over them one by one. ¡°Ala¡­¡± Kuzan thought about it and sighed. ¡°Speaking of which, let¡¯s arrest you so that when Kuro asks me later, he will say that I don¡¯t do anything.¡± The cold wind whistled even more fiercely, and it also made his heart fall to the bottom. He took a deep breath and held the blade in his hand¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Admiral, Admiral!!¡± On the fifth floor, Basil ran in in a hurry and shouted at Kaido, who was guarding him and drinking and smoking, ¡°Come, someone is coming!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why are you panicking? Are Shichibukai here?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not Shichibukai. There¡¯s someone more powerful, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Just as Basil was about to say who it was, a voice came from behind. He turned his head and saw that the tall and thin man was already standing behind him, reaching out his hand to greet him. Kuro was stunned and then clicked his tongue. ¡°What are you doing here, Kusan?¡± With that, he waved his hand to dismiss Basil. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. You¡¯ve done such a big thing. I¡¯m very curious. I¡¯m also here to see this grand occasion.¡± Kuzan walked over and unceremoniously drew a bottle from the triangular wine rack. He looked at the sign and said, ¡°Don Peli? This wine is quite expensive, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as good as Shirley wine.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and pointed to the wine rack below and said, ¡°Shirley¡¯s wine is down there. Also, if you don¡¯t know how to drink, don¡¯t drink it. Go out and be a pirate and cross the poverty line.¡± Kuzan shrugged. ¡°Well, try something else.¡± He uncorked the wine and sat on the floor, not caring that the floor was not dirty. He took a sip of wine and then looked at Kaido. ¡°Yo, long time no see, Kaido.¡± ¡°Are you a Aokiji?¡± Kaido grinned and said, ¡°Oh, what a feast. You are working with pirates, but you are still connected to Marines. You can¡¯t be trusted.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m just not a Marine anymore. I didn¡¯t say I would definitely be a pirate.¡± Kuzan took another sip of wine. ¡°There is no bounty for me on the sea.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Where did you get the news, did Crane tell you?¡± ¡°Alalala, do you want to ask in detail, Kuro?¡± Kurzan laughed. Kuro snapped, ¡°I think you should be more respectful to your commanding officer, Division Captain Kuzan of ¡®Sword¡¯, huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care about the details. Speaking of which¡­¡± Kuzan glanced at Kaido again. ¡°He defeated the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era in one fell swoop. What a big move. But just as I thought, even if the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era is over, the world will not change. We Marines¡­ What¡¯s the point of doing such a thing?¡± Kuro put down the bottle, bit his cigar and blew out some smoke. ¡°Are you a pirate? Isn¡¯t it because of our existence that pirates are not so rampant in this world? Otherwise, look at this¡­¡± He pointed at Kaido and said, ¡°Without us, Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) wouldn¡¯t be holed up in the New World. Where can he fight? It¡¯s not too much to occupy one of the four seas.¡± Kaido, who was pointed at by Kuro, grinned even more. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just complaining. After all, I¡¯m just a confused person pursuing justice.¡± Kuzan smiled. ¡°So, what are you going to do next? Are you going to find Tiki?¡± ¡°Why am I looking for him? How can I easily catch that kind of person? Do I have to play hide-and-seek with him in the sea? If you can come to me, it means that you don¡¯t have much contact with that bastard Tiki, right?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not me who wants to deal with him, it¡¯s those ambitious pirates. Next, we just have to observe. The New World is never our territory. Let them make a fuss.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Kuzan said meaningfully. He did not come here just to hear the news. After traveling for so long, he had been to many places and naturally, he had been to¡­ Dressrosa! However, there are still some questions that need to be confirmed in person. But now, looking at Kuro¡¯s casual answer, this guy¡­ is still deeply hidden. ¡°That¡¯s right, you came at the right time. Do it for me, I¡¯m tired of looking at this face every day,¡± Kuro said to him. He didn¡¯t know why this person was here, but he could replace him. With Kuzan¡¯s strength, it was enough to see Kaido. Chapter 1221 - 1221 Execution, Begin 1221 Execution, Begin Kuzan took a sip of wine and said, ¡°By the way, I caught a few people on the way here and brought them to you. I don¡¯t know if they are useful.¡± ¡°Huh? Arrest someone? Who else can you arrest in the Country of Peace?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there is a hidden person, so I caught him,¡± said Kuzan. ¡°To hide?¡± Kuro was stunned. If he remembered correctly, Ezo seemed to be with those Akatake warriors. If Kuzan captured them, it meant that the group of Akagami (Red Sheath) warriors were also captured by Kuzan. ¡°Forget it, that group of people is useless. If they are captured, then they are captured. They can also control some of the influence.¡± Kuro thought for a while and said. The Kingdom of Peace was a general attack launched by Akabatu, but this was limited to those ¡®warriors¡¯ who were captured by Kuro. The civilians did not know anything, which was why Kuro did not care. But it¡¯s better to catch them than not to catch them and save them the trouble of making trouble one day. ¡°Oh, so you caught those so-called ¡®Scarlet Scabbard Warriors¡¯? Then Oden¡¯s son was also caught? That guy has my genes. Kuro, kill him, he will cause you trouble.¡± Kaido grinned. ¡°Do I look like someone who is so murderous?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes, stood up and said to Kuzan, ¡°You watch, I¡¯m going out to eat.¡± He had been here for a few days and didn¡¯t dare to walk around. Although Leda would come to put Kaido into a weak state, who would dare to bet on this? It wouldn¡¯t be good if Kaido went berserk. Now that Kuzan was here, it was good. ¡°Really, I just came here and you want me to work?¡± Kuzan said, ¡°I am not a Marine. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will let Kaido go?¡± ¡°You can try.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he didn¡¯t bother with Kuzan and walked out. When he went down, on the third floor, Crowe stared at the newly captured Akatake samurai and pushed up his glasses. ¡°It¡¯s really interesting. I finally escaped, but I was caught.¡± Momosuke was tied up and shouted to Crowe, ¡°Hey, let us go!¡± Crowe ignored him and looked at the two Fur Tribe members and said, ¡°Do you stand with the Country of Peace or Light Moon?¡± ¡°We have been Light Moon¡¯s retainers for generations!¡± Shikura and Mamba shouted together, ¡°We will not surrender!¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± Crowe shook his head. ¡°But the future of the Fur Tribe should not be decided by you, and I don¡¯t want to deal with you for the time being.¡± He¡¯d already called for Kaz. Kaz could do it. But this Momosuke¡­ The one from the Light Moon Family is the son of Oden. He is legally qualified to be called Kuri. After the failure of the Black Snake, if they did not break in, he should have become a general, but now it is hard to say. This person can be kept. If the black snake is not useful, this person named Momosuke can also be used. For Mr. Kuro¡¯s ambition, there is nothing that cannot be used. As for whether he would agree¡­ Crowe glanced at these Red Sheath Warriors and the extremely beautiful green-haired beauty among them. In order to achieve his goal, it¡¯s not impossible to be despicable. Mr. Kuro doesn¡¯t want to do it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Crowe won¡¯t do it. He was originally a pirate and did not care about etiquette! But for this kind of thing, they have to wait for Kaz to come and their ¡®Crimson Spider Regiment¡¯ will think about it. ¡­ . A few days later. In the Carp Falls below the Country of Peace, nine large ships are docked there. The composition of these ships is extremely mixed. Four of them are warships, and five of them are pirate ships of different styles. Among them is the Pirate Ship with the Golden Crocodile logo on the bow, from Sha Crocodile. A large ship with two snakes as mounts, from Boa Hancock. A ship with an octopus tentacle as a symbol, from Rudolph. And there was a steamship, steaming with a lot of white steam, from Sam William. And a circus dressed ship from Bucky. This is Shichibukai, and Hawkeye Mihawk in the Shichibukai came directly on a Battleship. Four Battleships surrounded the Pirate Ship. It was unknown whether they were escorting or escorting. On the leading Battleship, Kaz looked up at the huge waterfall with carp jumping and said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Turn the ship around. Let¡¯s go to the back and approach from the submarine port.¡± Wilbur ordered. The direction of the Country of Peace is divided into two directions. They either go up the waterfall from the front or separate the waterfall from the back, and then take the secret passage to enter the Submarine Harbor. Now that Mr. Kuro of the Country of Peace is here, of course they will take another route. Boa Hancock put it on and exposed her beautiful legs to the top of her thighs. Hancock, who was wearing an open shirt, bit her thumb and stared at the waterfall worriedly. ¡°Luffy¡­¡± She knew that Luffy had broken into the Country of Peace, but now that Kuro came in, Luffy must have escaped. But how are his injuries? Is he okay? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to defeat Kaido, but the news hasn¡¯t spread to the world yet. This is all done by that man. But¡­ this is what I should do. Because it was that man, because it was Jinchuan, he was qualified to do it. ¡°Tch, we¡¯re finally here¡­¡± Crocodile bit the cigar and looked up. ¡°The Country of Peace? I really miss it.¡± When he was young, he came to the Country of Peace, but this place had always been Kaido¡¯s private place. He didn¡¯t expect it to change now. ¡°What a big waterfall!¡± Bucky¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the waterfall and exclaimed, ¡°Is this Oden¡¯s hometown? It¡¯s really spectacular.¡± The person here who is most familiar with Oden is Baki. Because Oden was once his partner. On the Battleship, Mihawk looked up. The hat covered his eyes, revealing only a little of his peripheral vision. His lips curled up. ¡°Humph¡­¡± ¡­ . In a room on the fifth floor of the Sky Guardian Pavilion, City of Flowers. Kuro sat cross-legged on a futon. In front of him was a small table with exquisite food. He was eating slowly, and outside, there were already many people waiting. Kuro put the last piece of fried tempura into his mouth and put down his chopsticks after chewing. He lit a cigar and looked at Crowe, who was waiting outside, and said, ¡°Everyone is here?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°Has everyone in the Country of Peace been notified?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kuro, they have been lingering in the City of Flowers for several days,¡± answered Crowe. Over the past few days, Moore led the team and informed the entire Country of Peace that Kaido was going to be executed. He also asked those who wanted to watch the execution to gather in Kano City. ¡°Okay, then put down the notice and bring Kaido out¡­¡± Kuro blew out smoke, stood up, and said slowly: ¡°Execution, begin.¡± Chapter 1222 - 1222 The Meaning of Us Coming! 1222 The Meaning of Us Coming! In front of the Tianshou Pavilion, a huge platform has been built in the huge square. It is used as an execution platform. Around this execution platform, many residents of the Country of Peace have gathered. All of them rushed over from various places after hearing the news. After several days, they finally arrived at the City of Flowers and they are all waiting to see the execution. The overall resources of the Country of Peace are not scarce, but pollution has changed the places where food is produced and there is no way to eat them. Only a few places where food is produced can be eaten, but there is no way to supply so many people and those few places where food is produced, most of them are used to supply the City of Flowers. Faced with so many people, he could not let these people who did not even have food to pay for it, so Kuro made a decision. Opening the warehouse, releasing grain, and implementing rationing. Not 99.8, 98, 9.8, or even 10 cents. There will be food when you come. Marines don¡¯t starve. The standard of living in a prosperous place like the City of Flowers has dropped a lot, but correspondingly, more people can live. However, this made some merchants in the City of Flowers feel very bad¡­ A group of Marines walked in the crowd, mixed with other people with different faces. Crocodile bit his cigar and walked in front. He looked at everything in the capital and clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, it seems that it hasn¡¯t changed. Flower City¡­¡± The Half-Merman Joe Rudolph looked at Crocodile and said, ¡°I heard that this country has a powerful force. Now it seems that it is indeed extraordinary.¡± There were people walking on the street with guillotine blades on their waists. Although there were not many of them and most of them did not look strong, Rudolf could still sense their powerful life force when a few people passed by occasionally. ¡°In my memory, there are more of this level.¡± Crocodile blew out smoke and looked at the huge Tower of Heaven in the distance. ¡°Did he do it?¡± ¡°You bastards!!¡± There was a sudden shout in the street. A well-dressed merchant with several warriors was guarding the door of his shop. He shouted at the Marines who surrounded him, ¡°This is my shop, my shop! You are not allowed to come in!!¡± A Marine Lieutenant Colonel in the lead directly took out a paper order and said, ¡°According to the regulations, your rice shop has to be supplied to the locals. We will compensate you for the money according to the standard price in the world, but you refuse to open the door, and there is evidence that you have hoarded a lot of food. How do you explain this?¡± ¡°This is my shop, I can do whatever I want! Even the general can¡¯t control me, what right do you foreigners have!¡± The merchant straightened his neck and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t come in, I will kill anyone who comes in!¡± As he spoke, those warriors drew their blades and looked fierce. Around the merchant and Marine, there was a group of people watching. This group of people were dressed in ragged clothes and their faces were sallow and thin. Especially their stomachs, they were shriveled and it was obvious that they had not eaten enough for a long time. The Marine Lieutenant Colonel shook his head and stopped talking. He just reached out and said, ¡°Shoot.¡± Bang bang bang!! The Marines behind him directly raised their guns and fired. A large number of projectiles brought out a little blood on these samurai and also pointed out a flower on the merchant¡¯s head. After the gunshot, the person at the door fell to the ground. Then, the Marines rushed into the rice shop and opened the door wide, revealing the mountain of grain inside, causing a commotion. Those who had been starving for a long time almost had green eyes and almost wanted to rush in, but in front of the long-barreled weapon in the hands of those in white uniforms that could easily kill people, they stopped. The Marine Lieutenant Colonel glanced at the mountain of food and turned to the hungry people and said, ¡°Line up and get it.¡± Boom! The guns and order made them line up in a long line, waiting to get their fill of food. ¡°This¡­¡± Rudolf leaned back, puzzled. Is Marine this overbearing? Before he became Shichibukai, the Marines he came into contact with were not so overbearing. Apart from eliminating pirates, they could not intervene in other countries¡¯ affairs, not to mention that there is no such thing as casually dealing with others in other countries, even if the Country of Peace is not a member country¡­ No, Marines are not this overbearing. It is the man who is overbearing. Kim Jung-ho is not the only one who is domineering. He can talk to himself and give them many rules and regulations, forcing them to fight pirates in the New World. His subordinates are also more and more overbearing. Thinking of this, Rudolf could not help but look at Kaz and Wilbur, who were walking in front of them. This big-bearded man, a small-bearded man, ¡®Great Shield¡¯ Kaz and ¡®Great Spear¡¯ Wilbur, direct descendants of Kingpin, are also very domineering. From the time they went to Dressrosa to the current Country of Peace, these two guys have never respected any of their Shichibukai¡¯s demands. Even the ¡®Empress¡¯ Boa Hancock was not allowed to stop and rest because she was tired of the Twin-Snake Mount. The two of them will not even say anything like ¡®you will bear the consequences¡¯. They will only let us travel with them. Twin Snakes is tired? That can be tied to their ship. In short, they have to arrive within the time limit. Especially the bearded man. He was not afraid of Hancock¡¯s censure, let alone Hancock¡¯s ability. That is the world¡¯s number one beauty. Under the effect of the ability, even the slightest wavering of the mind will turn into stone, especially when Hancock¡¯s charm is fully activated. This bearded man is still the same, but he is as hard as iron. Rudolph is talking about his will¡­ However, Rudolf did not think that the bearded man was a ruthless person, but he could be unaffected. It seemed that there was some kind of belief supporting him, which was confusing. Bucky suddenly shouted, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± He pointed at the Marine who seemed to be a part-time shop owner. Big Red Nose seemed to become even redder. ¡°That person is not a pirate. How can Marine kill people for no reason!¡± This is the hometown of Oden, and although he is Shichibukai, he is a pirate after all, so he naturally has to protect his country! No one bothered with him. Wilbur glanced at it and said to Kaz: ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± Kaz didn¡¯t answer and just nodded. Wilbur continued, ¡°We should have killed all these hoarding merchants and those nobles at the first moment and directly controlled the City of Flowers, so such a thing would not have happened. Those people who came from other places should also be placed in batches, and even let them participate in the crusade against these people to increase their sense of identity.¡± Kaz looked at the people in the queue in front of him, and his eyes fell on the Celestial Guardian Tower again. He said slowly, ¡°This is why we came¡­¡± Did Mr. Kuro summon them to see the execution? Or to defend himself? No! ¡®Neither!¡¯ The purpose of their coming here is to clean up the chaos in the Country of Peace!! Chapter 1223 - 1223 You Are All Responsible! 1223 You Are All Responsible! In the Tenshou Pavilion, in a hall on the fifth floor, the General¡¯s Banquet Hall, which was originally used as a Black Snake, was now used as a temporary office by Kuro. He sat in the top general¡¯s seat. Because of the steps, his legs could be put down directly instead of sitting cross-legged, and his sitting posture became bold. Beside him, Leda also made a gorgeous futon and sat there, eating snacks. On the first step down, Crowe stood at the side and pushed up his glasses. Below, Kaz and Wilbur saluted in unison and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Kuro!!¡± They have not seen Mr. Kuro for a long time! Now that he saw it, how could he not be excited? ¡°Long time no see. I¡¯ll have to trouble you two later. Watch carefully, and you¡­¡± Kuro looked at Shichibukai at the side and said, ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t ask you to come here to be executed. You have to be responsible for the defense work in case someone comes to cause trouble.¡± The six Shichibukai had different expressions. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re getting more and more arrogant, Kuro.¡± Crocodile bit his cigar and the smoke curled around his face and it was hard to see his expression. Boa Hancock had a beautiful figure and crossed her arms with an arrogant expression. When she heard this, she only snorted. ¡°I will only do things according to the contract. I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡± She didn¡¯t want to care about anything! All of this belonged to Master Luffy! If it weren¡¯t for Kuro, maybe Lord Luffy would be in this position now, and she would be sitting in the position of that little white-haired ghost, and she could even snuggle up to Lord Luffy happily! But she could not refuse this man. Now that Shichibukai¡¯s welfare is too good, the people of the Amazon Lily Island don¡¯t have to go out and rob anymore. They only need to go to the New World to deal with pirates. For the female warriors of the Amazon Lily Island, fighting is routine, and they don¡¯t have to worry about supplies. Rudolf bowed to Kuro and said, ¡°As Shichibukai, I will fulfill my obligation.¡± They relied on Kuro for all of this, and it was also because Kuro gave them this position that the other Half-Mermaids on the sea would also come to rely on them, allowing them to grow bigger and bigger and finally live a stable life. Half-Mermaids are grateful! William straightened his white scarf and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He was still eager to try. Ever since he became Shichibukai, although he fought in the New World, as a self-proclaimed great pirate, he has never encountered any big scenes. For example, Old Seven Wuhai participated in some top-level war, and one of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) Blackbeard attacked G-3. He has never participated in any of them and has always felt regretful. It was not easy to have a big scene, so of course he wanted to try. It would be best if some heavyweight came and made him famous in the world again. Bucky pretended to nod solemnly. In fact, he didn¡¯t know anything. He really came to watch the execution of Kaido and didn¡¯t think much about it. But seeing what the others all knew, he would look stupid if he didn¡¯t know. It was better to pretend. Mihawk, on the other hand, stood there without saying a word. ¡°Alright, go and prepare. Help escort Kaido. I will personally execute him later!¡± Kuro waved his hand and motioned them to retreat. Everyone took their leave one after another. Only Mihawk was still standing there. After everyone left, he said, ¡°You captured Shanks and you still dare to ask me to come. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will settle the score with you?¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I knew you would ask me who asked him to block my way. Do you think I¡¯m made of mud if you don¡¯t teach him a lesson? It¡¯s only natural for Marines to catch pirates. Besides, isn¡¯t this just right? Whitebeard is dead, Lingling is dead, Kaido is caught, plus him, everyone.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± He looked at Mihawk and smiled. ¡°If you know how to care about such things, you should have gone to Impel Down as soon as you got the news.¡± Mihawk was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The way back to the sea, from the moment of the sea, everyone is doomed. No one can escape. Shanks is, I am, and you are no exception, Kuro. One day, we will all be pulled down.¡± ¡°You have been pulled down. The number one swordsman in the world is mine, but there are many interesting swordsmen in the Country of Peace. You can compete with them.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°As for me, if I really have that strength, just pull me down. What else can I do?¡± If there really is a peerless genius who has dominated the sea for 800 years, what can he do? But this kind of person, let¡¯s talk about it after we get out. ¡°The Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era was actually ended by you. I didn¡¯t expect this, Kuro¡­¡± Mihawk sighed. ¡°When we first met in East Blue, I thought that you should have been famous in the sea long ago. Now it seems that it is not too late, right?¡± Do you think I want to do this?! Thinking of this, Kuro was angry. This guy was also one of the culprits back then! If he hadn¡¯t looked for him to compete, Kuro wouldn¡¯t have been discovered by the old man and wouldn¡¯t have been discovered by the old man. He might still be a small Marine now and would have been sent to some branch base in the four seas to live a peaceful life. He got to where he is today and even killed three of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), everyone is responsible, everyone!! Mihawk thought of something and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, with the end of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era, the sea will definitely be chaotic. Are you so confident that our Shichibukai will gather together and not cause trouble for you? There are many ambitious people here.¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± Kuro said indifferently, ¡°If you have that idea, you would have formed a pirate group more than ten years ago. The rest, Hancock cares about her Hydra, Rudolph wants to maintain his own Half-Merman community. Although William wants to be famous, he is not qualified. Not to mention Bucky, these people need the identity of Shichibukai.¡± ¡°Clockdale is quite ambitious. Although he seems to be much more stable, this might be an opportunity for him. But he is a smart person. What I can think of, he can definitely think of.¡± Shichibukai¡¯s combat power is naturally strong. Shichibukai may not be enough, but a few Shichibukai together, or even not many, three of them together can basically deal with a general. If all the Shichibukai are gathered, they can be two generals. However, the premise is that they can really be twisted into a rope. This is impossible. Mihawk will definitely not go against me. Rudolf is on my side. William seems to be a little afraid of me and will not rebel rashly. Bucky¡­ is useless. That leaves Hancock and Crocodile. Even if Hancock is smart enough to take the risk that the citizens of Hydra don¡¯t want him, what¡¯s the use of adding Crocodile? Besides, Crocodile is a smart person. Shichibukai is a convenient identity for him. This kind of ¡®smart person¡¯ will definitely develop himself. The other people¡¯s thoughts are not here, and he can¡¯t connect them. It¡¯s impossible for Shichibukai to all rebel against him. It was very difficult to cause trouble here. And Kuzan is still here. No matter what, that idiot will not give up on the end of the great Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era. So Kuro was very steady this time. Chapter 1224 - 1224 Warm Wine Killing Kaido 1224 Warm Wine Killing Kaido Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The people that Kuro wanted were all here, and the people of the Country of Peace were almost all here, so the execution naturally began. Outside the Grand Execution Stage outside the Tenshou Pavilion, a large number of pirates were locked in a circle with the captured samurai of Wano Country, including the captured Flying Six, Ember and Quinn. Quinn turned his head and looked at the group of Red Sheath Warriors who were also caught and looked aggrieved at this moment. He teased, ¡°Oh, you are also here. What¡¯s the use of fighting with us? The final winner is not you.¡± Momosuke, who had frostbite marks, shouted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Of course, they did not agree to go with Kuzan, but they had no choice. If they wanted to ¡®discuss the problem¡¯, they first had to have the ability to discuss it with people, and those who did not have the ability naturally did not have the qualifications to ¡®discuss¡¯, so they could only agree to their request. They were frozen and brought over by Kuzan. Fortunately, their vitality is good and they are only suffering from frostbite. ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± An armed Marine pointed his gun at Quinn and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± Quinn glanced at him and made a disdainful sound. ¡°Hey, kid, that kind of toy can¡¯t kill people.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, Quinn, we are the losers.¡± Ember, who was kneeling on the ground, said lightly. ¡°Tch, you will always be like this!¡± Quinn curled his lip and said without looking at the Marine, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not your gun that¡¯s powerful, it¡¯s your boss.¡± As he spoke, he looked around and said, ¡°However, are all of Kingpin¡¯s lackeys here? It seems that there is no hope.¡± A group of Marines surrounded the ring and these captives like a white wall, isolating them from the people of the Country of Peace. Originally, tens of thousands of captives should not be brought out in case of riots, but now, there are definitely enough people, enough for Quinn to look at. There were also a few special people in the circular Marine Formation. Crocodile was wearing a fur coat and biting a cigar as he looked up. Beside him stood Mr. 1. Hancock is supported by a big snake. She sits on the luxurious seat on the back of the snake, her long legs are entangled and she looks down on everyone arrogantly. Rudolph and William led the cadres to isolate the people from the pirates with Marine. Mihawk stood silently on the other side, while Bucky looked around. ¡°Tsk, they are all big shots.¡± Bucky rubbed his chin. ¡°Whether they are standing or kneeling, they are important people. Well¡­¡± He thought of something and suddenly laughed wildly. ¡°Then I, who came here and was invited here to watch the ceremony, am naturally a big shot. Ahahaha!¡± ¡°Idiot?¡± William frowned and looked at Bucky, who suddenly laughed. Speaking of which, this Red Nose is quite famous in East Blue, but at that time, he didn¡¯t know that he was once Roger¡¯s crew member. But¡­ will Roger¡¯s crew have such jumpy people? And they look weak¡­ However, William did not dare to underestimate his enemy. A lot of things had happened in the sea. In the past, he thought that the strong ones were very weak, but he thought that the weak ones were very strong. They were so weak that he could not see them clearly. This world is full of illusions, only that guy¡­ Kuro! He is the real one! Everything else can¡¯t be trusted. I just need to see Kuro¡¯s strength and continue to surpass him. I don¡¯t care about anything else. Perhaps this Red Nose is a very strong but good at hiding. ¡°Yes?¡± Bucky suddenly sensed something and looked around warily. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fat Mochi asked. ¡°No¡­¡± Bucky looked away and said strangely, ¡°I feel that someone is calling me ¡®Red Nose¡¯¡­ Here it comes!¡± He focused his gaze and saw a huge figure being escorted out of the Heaven¡¯s Guardian Pavilion. This figure was wearing purple clothes and a huge fur cloak. He had two horns on his head and a fierce face. Although the chains were tied up, he could still feel the domineering aura as he walked. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), the strongest creature in the sea, land and air, Kaido! Even though his appearance was isolated by a large number of captives, his huge body could still be seen. Kaido walked towards the high platform step by step and sat in the center. He looked around at the crowd and grinned. ¡°There are so many people. Oh, it¡¯s a feast and it meets my expectations. Then it¡¯s your turn, Kuro!!¡± In the Tenshou Pavilion, Kuzan, who was drinking by the window on the fifth floor, looked at Kuro, who was drinking with him, and said, ¡°Hey, I called you.¡± ¡°I, a dignified Marine Admiral, am actually reduced to an executioner. Isn¡¯t this kind of work usually done by specialized executioners¡­¡± Kuro put down the bottle and picked up the Ragui that was inserted in the floor, his figure floating. In the past few days, this knife has not been sent back to the sky. ¡°However, a promise is a promise. Kuzan, warm the wine for me. I will be back soon.¡± His body flew out of the window and left a sentence. ¡°Huh?¡± Kuzan scratched his head strangely and looked at the wine bottle that was put down and said, ¡°My ability is freezing. I can freeze it, but I don¡¯t seem to know how to make hot wine¡­¡± On the execution platform, Kuro floated high in the sky, making everyone involuntarily look up. The man wearing a cape and a golden suit gradually landed on the stage. ¡°Oh, then let me introduce you!¡± After Kaido laughed, he shouted to the front, ¡°The person in front of you is the enemy of us pirates, one of the admirals of the Marine organization, he is the one who wants to execute me! Fools of the Country of Peace, look carefully and see clearly, don¡¯t think that you have been saved. The chaos of the world has never changed from the beginning. Do you think that you can come back by killing my Oden? No! That¡¯s impossible. Remember, the sea is cruel and the world is cruel! You who occupy the perfect geographical position will understand the true meaning of the world after you let go of the sea!¡± ¡°Go and make a fuss, go and rob, go and try in the new largest violent organization, go and serve your new master! Oh my god!!¡± Kuro held the blade with both hands and raised it high. A ball of golden light floated on the blade, and his eyes gradually became cold. ¡°No, these are your last words? If these are your last words, I will send you on your way.¡± Kaido ignored Kuro and said to the Beast Pirates, ¡°My subordinates, go and spread your chaos. This world¡­ must be changed!¡± ¡°Mr. Kaido!!¡± Ember raised his head and his lips quivered. Until now, even if he was defeated, he could not believe why Kaido would be reduced to this state. When they first came out of the laboratory together, his dream of changing the world¡­ couldn¡¯t be realized? ¡°Oh, my dream failed? No¡­ it didn¡¯t!¡± Kaido looked back at Kuro, his eyes fierce. ¡°You will do it. I have a feeling that you will do it, Kuro!!¡± ¡°Huang Long!¡± In response, it turned into a golden straight blade light. Chapter 1225 - 1225 Divine Treasure Mystic Realm 1225 Divine Treasure Mystic Realm Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even though he was bound by Seastone, Kuro did not dare to be careless. If he was not killed by an ordinary slash, he would be the awkward one. Just in case, in order to satisfy Kaido¡¯s wish, he made a ruthless move. Kaido¡¯s head was directly cut across the neck by Kuro¡¯s knife. The head that maintained the sneer and roar fell smoothly and landed on the execution platform and in the eyes of everyone. The audience was silent. Kaido ¡­ 20 years ago, they fought in the Kingdom of Peace and cooperated with the then General Black Snake. They took over the Kingdom of Peace and turned it into the existence of the ¡®King of the Kingdom Protector¡¯. Under their rule, the place where the Kingdom of Peace was originally rich in resources was gradually polluted and worsened. It also made people hungry. In order to survive, they could only sell themselves to Kaido¡¯s factory to obtain the filling meatball. Other than that, they didn¡¯t even have money. The supplies in the City of Flowers were supplied normally, but they didn¡¯t have the money to buy them, nor did they have the strength to rob them until now¡­ Until now! Kaido is dead!! ¡°Oh!!!!¡± After the silence, those who were isolated by the Marines let out a deafening cheer. One by one, they stretched out their hands and cheered. Kaido is dead! The root of all evil is dead! As for what he said, no one cared. They only knew that it was this man in a white cloak and golden light who came to deal with him. These people were good people and righteous people. Not only did they help them deal with those who came to do evil, but they also gave them food. Most people would not do this. They had had enough, enough of not having enough to eat, enough of being bullied by people with powerful strength. As long as someone helps them, they are willing to do anything! Kaz observed the emotions of these people and nodded imperceptibly. Mr. Kuro is indeed Mr. Kuro. He was fully prepared before the execution. He let them help these people and used the execution of Kaido to bring their Marine entry to these closed-off people so that they would not be hated and rejected. As expected of the person who wrote such a policy. He is experienced and his layout is very good. This was a good start. Next, they had to do something. ¡°Is Vice-Admiral Crowe ready?¡± Kaz turned to look at Sky Watch Pavilion. Wilbur nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time for backup. We are about to take the moral high ground.¡± With a slash, Kuro swung the blade and dried the blood on Lokui. He glanced at Kaido¡¯s head and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s it, farewell.¡± Kuro would not feel anything after killing such a sea hero. He did not have a deep relationship with this person, and this guy did not teach him anything. From the beginning to the end, Kaido was just a big pirate with his own goals, but the weight of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) was a little big. Lingling is dead, he is dead, Whitebeard is gone, Red Hair is caught, the Fourth Emperor¡¯s era is over¡­ Kuro moved his finger, and Luo Gui left his hand and flew directly into the sky. He turned around and was about to go to the Sky Guardian Pavilion. However, at this moment, on the big balcony of the fifth floor, a familiar person suddenly appeared there. The man was very short and had four protruding door teeth. He shouted, ¡°People of the Country of Peace, I am Charcoal Snake, the General of the Country of Peace!¡± General?! These words attracted many people to look up. The Lord General who has ruled for more than twenty years¡­ Although he is hateful and hateful, there is no doubt that he is a general. When they see this person again, they still have respect in their hearts. Seeing this person, Kuro, who was about to go back, was stunned and frowned. What is this person doing out here? ¡®He didn¡¯t ask him to come out?¡¯ Ready to pick the fruit here? ¡°How does Crowe do things?¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°I should have let him take good care of me, but he just gave me an idea? He didn¡¯t even look after someone?¡± He did not stop and pointed his finger. The air around him flowed wildly¡­ ¡°I, Charcoal Snake, want to announce something today while Kaido is dead!¡± Air compressed on Kuro¡¯s fingers. ¡°That is my position as General, I want to pass it to¡­¡± You still want to pass it on to others? Where did your face come from? Kaido was defeated by Straw Hat and he, Kuro, personally killed him. What does this have to do with him? Besides, once Kaido is dead, this guy¡¯s position as a general may not be ineffective in a few days. Now that he wants to pass on his position, is he preparing to cause more trouble for this lousy place? ¡°Go!¡± Kuro moved his index finger, and Air Wave popped out from his finger and went straight to the black snake. ¡°Pass it on to His Excellency, who killed Kaido, let him be the general¡­¡± Chi!! The black snake didn¡¯t seem to finish his words. The compressed air wave went straight through his throat and the huge penetrating power even penetrated the building of the Pavilion of Heavenly Protection and blood splashed on the spot. The General is dead! ¡°Oh!!!!¡± After a short silence, the people of the Country of Peace suddenly cheered again. It seems that this Divine Treasure Mystic Realm is very famous. ¡°Damn it!¡± Kuro¡¯s face was gloomy as he flew to the balcony on the fifth floor and shouted, ¡°Where is Crowe, where is Crowe!!¡± ¡°Mr. Kuro¡­¡± As if hearing Kuro¡¯s summons, Crowe quickly appeared on the balcony and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Kuro was furious. ¡°Why are you here! Is this how you do things?!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Crowe pushed up his glasses and looked at the corpse of the black snake, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Kuro, you¡­ killed the black snake?¡± ¡°Are you blind? You can¡¯t see!¡± Kuro exploded and roared, ¡°I asked you how you do things! Who is that person in the Divine Treasure Mysterious Realm? Where is he?! Find him and kill him!¡± Before he could sort out the follow-up, another person suddenly came out. What the hell! ¡°Divine Treasure Mystic Realm¡­¡± Crowe smirked and said, ¡°Mr. Kuro, that¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kuro tilted his head and waved his hand. Autumn Water fell from the sky and he held it in his hand. His tone was cold. ¡°Chloe, are you out of your mind? Are you lying? Even if you say you don¡¯t know who that is, in the end, you don¡¯t even have a draft of your lie?¡± Has this child not received his special training for a long time? Has he gotten a little carried away? Has he become arrogant after becoming a Vice-Admiral and even fooled his superior? Who did you learn this from?! ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± Suddenly, Kuzan walked over from inside and shrugged. ¡°According to the tradition here, it seems to be you, Kuro.¡± ¡°What? Kuzan, you drank too much?¡± Kuro frowned and said, ¡°My name is Lucilu Kuro. I¡¯ve never heard of any Divine Treasure.¡± ¡°No, Mr. Kuro, this is according to the translation name of the Country of Peace. Lucilu¡¯s translation here means ¡®resistance¡¯ and ¡®demon¡¯ and so on. The translation name of the Country of Peace is ¡®God¡¯s Treasure¡¯. Kuro¡¯s treasure is black means black clothing, and Kuro is the center, which is ¡®Xuanzhong¡¯. Therefore, the God¡¯s Treasure is you. The Black Snake has passed on his position to you.¡± Crowe said quickly, but he was a little distressed. Originally, according to him, Mr. Kuro should be the General¡¯s agent, and he was ready to let Charcoal Snake say it again after some time and let Mr. Kuro officially become a General. There was a transition. But Mr. Kuro directly killed the black snake and before he could finish speaking, he was directly promoted to General¡­ Chapter 1226 - 1226 You Can’t Feed Him! 1226 You Can¡¯t Feed Him! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Divine Treasure Mystic Realm? ¡®Me?¡¯ Kuro was stunned for a long time. Suddenly, he grabbed Crowe¡¯s collar and pulled him in front of him and said fiercely, ¡°So why me?!¡± Crowe almost couldn¡¯t breathe from this sudden pull. Looking at the fierce face close at hand, he pulled the corners of his mouth and said quickly: ¡°Mr. Kuro, this is done according to your instructions. Only in this way can we rule the Country of Peace steadily. You have said yourself, why can¡¯t a pirate be a Marine? Originally, we wanted to make a temporary transition, Mr. Kuro, you will become a General¡¯s agent and then find a suitable person to take revenge, but you killed the Black Snake and he didn¡¯t finish his words¡­¡± ¡°Why, are you blaming me for this? It¡¯s all your fault! Even if I said that I would let you take full responsibility, so what? Am I proud!¡± Although he said that, Kuro still let go of the man. Crowe breathed a sigh of relief. The matter was resolved. ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡± At this time, Kuzan said: ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t be a general. A place like the Country of Peace is not suitable for anyone. The World Government probably just wants the weapons and craftsmanship here. They may not even let him join the World Government. They will support you to be a general.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make sarcastic remarks here, Kuzan, why don¡¯t you come?¡± Kuro glared at him. Kuzan shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that the higher-ups don¡¯t like me. By the way, if you want to be a general, you don¡¯t mind me taking a job here.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Kuro narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a pirate anymore? Then why don¡¯t you come back to be a Marine and come here to get a position?¡± ¡°Well, you know.¡± Kuzan scratched his head. ¡°I also want face.¡± Kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not looking for justice now, are you? Let me tell you, it¡¯s too late, the position is gone.¡± There is no place for Kuzan now. Kuro can¡¯t give up the position of general. He has the entire faction behind him. Do you expect Brother Yixiao and Green Ox to give it up? That was impossible. The World Government would not give the position of the fourth Admiral. If Kuzan were to start from the Central Admiral position, he would probably be unwilling. ¡°Well, the search is almost done. Besides, I have never thought of returning to the Marine. That¡¯s it for now. By the way, how are you going to deal with the Beast Pirates?¡± Kuzan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you have an idea?¡± Kuro walked back from the balcony and took out a cigar and lit it. ¡°No, but¡­¡± Kuzan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe we can talk about taking them under our command. If you want to station them in the Country of Peace, it is not enough with just these Marines. The World Government will not enter the New World on a large scale. That will cause an all-out war.¡± ¡°I find that you really open your mouth.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°I just fucking killed Kaido, and you want me to take the Beast Pirates under my command? Your head has also been frozen by your ability. Don¡¯t you want to get a position with me? You can go and persuade them to surrender. No matter how much they surrender, it will be yours. I will give you the authority. You can form a pirate group with me, and I will be the general and you will be the king protecting the country.¡± What a joke. Where did he get the capital to persuade people to surrender? Besides, can anyone persuade people to surrender? Don¡¯t they have to check the ingredients one by one? However, what Kuzan said was not unreasonable. Now that the higher-ups have spoken, coupled with Crowe¡¯s operation and Kuro¡¯s own geographical location, it is definitely not enough to station here. I have to do something¡­ But when he thought about it, Kuro felt like his head was going to explode. How could he be a general? ¡°I¡¯m a foreigner, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m modest, but I really can¡¯t be a general, the people of the Country of Peace will rebel.¡± Kuro said. ¡­ . Two days later. Mary Joa, between powers. Five old men with POSE. ¡°Kuro seems to have solved the matter of the Country of Peace and¡­¡± The curly-haired old man slowly said, ¡°CP0 sent a message that he became a general under the name of ¡®Divine Treasure Profound.¡± The red-skinned old man pondered for a while and said, ¡°This is not recognized. Kuro is an outsider, and the Country of Peace is so closed.¡± The long-bearded old man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard on him to do such a thing for our orders.¡± The old man on the map nodded. ¡°Kuro is trustworthy. With this, maybe we can recognize the Country of Peace without using the method of joining countries. This country belongs to our direct jurisdiction. He has done well.¡± There is no such thing as direct jurisdiction in the Joining Countries. If they can get whatever they want under Kuro¡¯s control, then they don¡¯t need any Joining Countries. The old man with the knife said, ¡°The name of the Mystery of the Divine Treasure is very well used. The Country of Peace is closed and outsiders can¡¯t enter it. This way, the world will not know who the Mystery of the Divine Treasure is. We only need to trade with the Mystery of the Divine Treasure and we can even trade at a premium. We are all on the same side. Don¡¯t make things difficult for that young man Kuro. So what if he is the king of a country.¡± The old man on the map smiled. ¡°With our support, the Country of Peace can be controlled by us for generations and let Kuro¡¯s descendants sit in that position. This is our reward to him.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± ¡°Seconded.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The curly-haired old man looked at everyone and said in a deep voice, ¡°The end of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era can be published.¡± The end of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era was a big news. Once the World Government released it, it naturally spread throughout the sea in an instant and caused a sensation. For the participating countries, this news represents that the power of the World Government has increased a lot, and they are safer. And for pirates ¡­ The arrogance of the Four Seas pirates was suddenly suppressed, but those ambitious people were more ambitious. Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is over! Then those who are determined to go to the New World will have a better chance and may be able to compete for the new Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) position. And in the New World, it was a complete riot. The pirates who were silent in the sea and were suppressed by Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) began to invade Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) territory and began to attack each other in order to gain a place in the upcoming era of riots. And in Impel Down ¡­ ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Accompanied by the trembling of the chains, a strange laughter sounded in the deepest prison. In the huge prison cell bound by a large number of thick chains, Doflamingo was struggling all over, attracting a group of jailers to approach and look at him nervously. ¡°It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s really good, Kuro!¡± He held the fresh newspaper in both hands and the smile on his lips almost reached his ears. He looked excited. ¡°Kaido and Big Mom were killed by him and Red Hair was also caught. Coupled with the defeated Blackbeard Titch, the era of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) has been declared victorious! Hahaha, why didn¡¯t it report where Kaido died? I remember the news before that Kaido and Big Mom joined forces. In the news reported by Morgan, that group of brats also entered the Country of Peace, but now they were killed by Kuro. What does this mean?¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t fool me. The Country of Peace is ruled by you, right?¡± Doflamingo looked up at the group of jailers outside the door and laughed even louder. ¡°Let me guess, who is the one who rules? Hahahaha, you will regret it, you will definitely regret it! That man is the biggest ambitious man born in 800 years, he has already opened his fangs! You can¡¯t feed him, that little meat can¡¯t fill his stomach at all. He is still dormant now, but he hasn¡¯t grown up yet, but sooner or later, sooner or later, you will all become his food!!¡± Crash!! The chains trembled even more. Doflamingo struggled hard and shouted, ¡°Let me out! Let me go to the Country of Peace. I want to cooperate with him. I want to see it with my own eyes¡­¡± ¡°You were pulled down by someone!!!¡± Chapter 1227 - 1227 Stand Up!! 1227 Stand Up!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The riots in the Country of Peace that Kuro had expected did not happen. Two or three days have passed, and they are still doing what they should do. They even showed a lot of vitality. No one rebelled ¡­ Not only did no one rebel, but there were also craftsmen who came to repair the Guardian Tower. In their words, they wanted to give the new general a complete home. And he¡¯s all smiles¡­ This made Kuro wonder. Why, can he really be a general in the Country of Peace? So fantastical? ¡°General!¡± At this moment, on the main street of the City of Flowers, a group of people and the people of Country of Nations saw Kuro strolling around. They knelt on the ground and kowtowed. In response, Kuro could only pull the corners of his mouth and wave his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel, don¡¯t kneel. I don¡¯t kneel.¡± But these words were useless. This group of people still knelt there without moving, making Kuro a little helpless. He sighed and looked around. His eyes lit up and he waved at a person who was maintaining order nearby. ¡°Wilbur, come here!¡± It was Wilbur who was maintaining order. He quickly ran over and saluted. ¡°Mr. Kuro!¡± ¡°You take care of it.¡± Kuro said and left from here. This kind of scene did not happen only once or twice. Tenshou Pavilion was being repaired and he had no place to stay, so he returned to the Golden Lion. Originally, he had nothing to do and came here to hang out, but he encountered such a scene every time. It would be fine if he was really a general of the Country of Peace, but the key is that he is afraid that he will rebel. Now he is here licking his face as a general, and once he is overthrown, it will be very embarrassing. Why was he, a Marine Admiral, chased out of the Country of Peace? It doesn¡¯t sound right. ¡°Kuro, Kuro!¡± Not far away, Leda ran over with a few skewers of oden in her hand. She handed them to Kuro as if she was presenting a treasure and said, ¡°This is very delicious. Come and try it!¡± Kuro said angrily, ¡°Eat, eat, eat. You only know how to eat. When are you going to share my worries!¡± With that, he took all the Oden in Leda¡¯s hand and swallowed it all. ¡°Wu¡­¡± Leda growled like a little beast and snorted. She picked up her backpack and said, ¡°I still have a lot!¡± She took out a few pancakes and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s a special Japanese persimmon cake from the Country of Peace. It¡¯s very delicious. There¡¯s more. This¡­ Huh?¡± She bit a few persimmon cakes with frosting in her mouth and reached out to continue digging. Then, she was stunned and took out a green fruit and looked at it. ¡°What is this? A grape?¡± Kuro stuck his head out and his eyes widened. He quickly snatched it from Leda. ¡°This is¡­¡± The fruit is green in color, a little like a whole grape and a little like a leaf. The light green leaf has a dark blue pattern in the middle. Devil Fruit! Leda is out! Kuro came to the Country of Peace and killed only two people, Kaido and Lingling. But neither of them has an index, Kuro can¡¯t recognize it, but no matter which one it is¡­ These are all incredible things! Kuro looked at Leda strangely. ¡°You have a big item.¡± ¡°Eh? Devil Fruit? How can it be fixed? It took up my snack slot again!¡± Leda said angrily. Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Titch would probably die of anger if he heard you say that.¡± ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± The Den Den Mushi on his wrist suddenly rang. Kuro opened it, and Den Den Mushi became iron-blooded and determined. ¡°Kuro.¡± It was Sakasugi. ¡°Ah, Marshal Sakasugi,¡± answered Kuro. Den Den Mushi smiled: ¡°First of all, congratulations, the new Marine Hero, you have this title, this old man agrees.¡± ¡°?¡± Kuro looked puzzled and immediately reacted. ¡°Did the higher-ups send a report?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent a report. I don¡¯t think you will arrive at your current location, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Come back. The higher-ups want to see you. In addition, Marine also wants you to report your work. We will talk about the details when you come back.¡± Kuro glanced at the fruit in his hand and nodded. ¡°Okay, I also need to go back.¡± ¡°Should we find someone to switch with you?¡± Sakasugi said. ¡°No need, I can still eat here, that¡¯s all.¡± Kuro hung up and looked at Leda. ¡°You heard everything. Are you coming back with me?¡± Leda shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten enough.¡± ¡°Okay, you eat here.¡± Kuro nodded and suddenly called, ¡°Wilbur!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Kuro!¡± Wilbur flashed. ¡°You guys stay here and don¡¯t have any accidents, and ensure the stability of the Country of Peace. I have to go back to the headquarters. By the way, do you know where Kuzan is?¡± Wilbur thought for a moment and said, ¡°General Kuzan¡­ No, Kuzan said he wants to go to the hot spring.¡± Kuro nodded and walked forward with the fruit. Leda also ran to other places to eat. Her Oden was all robbed by Kuro and she had to buy more. Wilbur looked at Kuro¡¯s receding back and looked back at the people who stood up because of Mr. Kuro¡¯s departure and nodded thoughtfully. Then, he took out a small notebook and wrote on it while muttering, ¡°Mr. Kuro said: Don¡¯t kneel, don¡¯t kneel, I¡¯m not kneeling.¡± He put the notebook on his chest very solemnly and took out a golden-covered book and continued to write, ¡°Black Snake and Kaido represent the old power. I¡¯m afraid that before this, generations of generals will make them kneel, but the new Marine¡­¡± He looked at the people and shouted, ¡°The old order makes you kneel, but the new order makes you stand up!!¡± ¡­ . Of course, there is a hot spring in the City of Flowers. It is in a hot spring and is also the largest one in the City of Flowers. Generally speaking, the first time you go to the hot spring, you will definitely find a big place. So after finding this hot spring, Kuro immediately found Kuzan. At this time, he was lying on the edge of the hot spring with his head on his arm, looking very comfortable. Kuro walked in with the fruit and curled his lips at him. ¡°Yo, you seem to be enjoying it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s you.¡± Kuzan opened his eyes and glanced at the fruit in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°You brought a gift to visit me. You are too polite.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink. You go to the dog¡¯s table.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I have to go back to the headquarters. If you have nothing to do, help me watch this place. I owe you a favor.¡± With Kuzan here, Kuro is absolutely at ease. With his freezing ability, who can come up from Carp Falls? ¡°Oh? Sure, I plan to stay here anyway. I was thinking of finding you an official position.¡± Kuzan smiled and raised his arm from the hot spring. ¡°Cut it out.¡± Kuro waved his hand and suddenly looked at the upper body of Kuzan. There was a strange mark on the scar on his shoulder. A crimson spider tattoo occupied his entire scar. On the spider¡¯s body, there was a large symbol¡ª6. ¡°Well¡­¡± Following Kuro¡¯s gaze, Kurzan pointed at the tattoo on his shoulder and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this tattoo is very good?¡± Chapter 1228 - 1228 The First Meeting 1228 The First Meeting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Nice?¡± Kuro took a deep breath. ¡°Where did you get that tattoo? It even has a serial number. Don¡¯t tell me you joined some evil organization.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but suspect because this thing looked familiar to him. Forget about the spider, it even came with a serial number, directly stimulating the memory that Kuro had kept in his mind for more than 20 years. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you joined some kind of theft organization. What is worth stealing, One Piece?¡± Kurlo teased. Kuzan raised his eyebrows and before he could speak, Kuro smiled again and said, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, but this tattoo is quite creepy. I don¡¯t feel comfortable looking at it.¡± ¡°Alalala, there are actually times when you are not feeling well.¡± Kuzan stood up and his broken leg quickly condensed into an ice leg. Then, he picked up the bathrobe hanging on the shelf to cover his body and the tattoo on his shoulder. Then, he walked to the side, picked up a glass of milk on the shelf, and swallowed it. He let out a long breath and said to Kuro, ¡°After the bath, a glass of milk is the most comfortable. Do you want one?¡± ¡°Drink it yourself and watch the territory.¡± Kuro waved his hand and ignored him. He carried the fruit and went out of the hot spring museum. Marines were already waiting at the door. When they saw him coming out, they handed over the two pointers to the Headquarters and the Country of Peace. Of course, the World Government has a pointer about this place. Otherwise, the old man would not have come here at that time, and CP0 would not have been able to trade here. With a move of his fingers, two permanent pointers floated around him and flew into the sky with his body, shooting into the distance and disappearing like a meteor. Kuzan had just picked up the second bottle of milk when he sensed something and quickly finished the milk. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really as Lowe said, it¡¯s hiding¡­¡± ¡°Rustle, rustle, rustle¡­¡± Suddenly, on the other side of his hanging clothes, the voice of Den Den Mushi sounded. Kuzan walked over and took out a white Den Den Mushi, put it down, and then took out a black one and put it down. ¡°It¡¯s this.¡± He took out a Den Den Mushi with a red shell, picked up the microphone and took it. Den Den Mushi¡¯s appearance changed into a bespectacled, seemingly intelligent appearance. ¡°Maximose, is it No. 6? This is No. 1¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you.¡± Kuzan scratched his head and said in surprise. ¡°Alalala?¡± On the other end of the phone, Crowe was stunned. Looking at Den Den Mushi¡¯s lazy appearance and familiar tone, his pupils shrank and he subconsciously asked, ¡°Kouzan?¡± ¡°Ala, I thought you knew me,¡± Kuzan said. Crowe was shocked. ¡°How would I know?! What do you mean, number 6 is you¡­¡± ¡°Is it strange that it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very strange! Who let you in? Kaz and Wilbur don¡¯t know about this!¡± ¡°Ah, let me think¡­ The king of Dressrosa, David, he invited me in.¡± ¡°David?!¡± Crowe was stunned and let out a long sigh of relief. He held back the waves in his heart and said, ¡°Anyway, come to the meeting first. I was wondering if you have time for a phone meeting, but now it seems that you can come directly and the location is [Flower Street].¡± ¡°I also want to hear the details. See you then.¡± Kuzan hung up the phone and looked at Den Den Mushi. He thought for a moment and shook his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± He is No. 6, the No. 6 of the Scarlet Spider Regiment, but this is only recently. Originally, he only went to Dressrosa. After all, Dressrosa is famous in the world. The new king chosen by him will conquer everywhere. But what puzzled Kuzan the most was why this poor country seemed to be living well. With this question in mind, Kuzan went to Dressrosa. He also got the book ¡°Justice Faith¡± that almost everyone in Dressrosa has. How should he put it? The content of the book is good, but the power of the book is not enough. But if those people act according to the content of the book, the power of the book will be terrible. But even so, it can only be said that Dressrosa is a powerful country and the type of justice is similar to Marine¡¯s justice. It was not until he went out to sea again and met David, and David invited him to board the ship and showed him the original copy of the Quotations of Justice and someone¡¯s draft that Kuzan understood. So he joined the Scarlet Spider Group. There are few people in this organization, and very few people know the specific identity before this meeting. Kuzan knows nothing except that David is No. 2. However, he could roughly guess that since it was based on Kuro, it must be someone related to him. Looking at it now, sure enough¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go over first.¡± Kuzan changed his clothes and set off from the spa to the [Flower Street]. Although this place is called this, it has nothing to do with the place that Moore likes, the place where gambling and drugs are irreconcilable. This is a place to eat, drink tea, and admire flowers. That street is full of strange flowers, and it is a different taste to admire flowers here. After Kuzan arrived, he went straight to a private room on the top floor and opened the sliding door. What he saw was a huge round table. At this time, there were already three people sitting on the round table, and there were two Den Den Mushi. ¡°Yo, we meet again,¡± Kuzan greeted teasingly. Crowe pushed up his glasses, his eyes still filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Kuzan.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuzan!¡± On the other side of the seat, Kaz stood up and said excitedly, ¡°With your participation, Mr. Kuro¡¯s career has taken a big step forward! I am Kaz, and also No. 3 of the Scarlet Spider Regiment!¡± ¡°I am also Wilbur, No. 4 of the Scarlet Spider Regiment!¡± Wilbur said. ¡°Ah la¡­¡± Kuzan thought about it and smiled. ¡°Am I going to say that I am Kuzan, number 6 of the Scarlet Spider Regiment?¡± ¡°Come and sit first. In any case, you are welcome to join us, Kuzan,¡± said Crowe. Kuzan shrugged and sat at the round table. He looked at the two red Den Den Mushi beside him. On the shell, one was marked with ¡°2¡±, and the other was marked with ¡°5¡±. It was now connected. ¡°Hey, are you serious, Kuzan? Aokiji?¡± Den Den Mushi No. 5 looked surprised. ¡°He also came in? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of him.¡± ¡°I invited him. He is looking for justice, and we have the justice he needs,¡± Den Den Mushi No. 2 said. Kuzan looked at Den Den Mushi 5. ¡°You are?¡± No. 2 knew it was David, but No. 5 was very mysterious. ¡°I am Lowe, the king of the country of insects,¡± Den Den Mushi No. 5 said. Kuzan suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­ Shirahoshi¡¯s brother.¡± Kaz looked around at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk later. Let¡¯s have a meeting first. The first meeting of the Scarlet Spider Regiment, begin.¡± Chapter 1229 - 1229 Stealing the World! 1229 Stealing the World! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meeting ¡­ Kuzan was familiar with this. In the past, when he was in the Marine Corps, there were meetings at every time. But this was the first time he had held a meeting like this, which was carried out in secret and even the owner of this organization was acting. ¡°Let me do the rest.¡± Wilbur stood up and said in a clear voice, ¡°The Country of Peace can¡¯t receive specific newspapers, but you should have seen that Mr. Kuro ended the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era. At the same time, I want to make it clear that after our No. 1¡¯s plan, Mr. Crowe has sat in the position of the General of the Country of Peace. He is going to the Headquarters for a meeting now to let us exert our strength. Before he comes back, we will let Mr. Kuro sit in the position of the Country of Peace.¡± When Kuzan heard this, he nodded thoughtfully. He did not have any questions. Why did Kuro not do this himself? He had already expressed it before. Kurlo was hiding. Kuzan knew this. He had just hinted at this tattoo. Kurlo clearly knew the meaning of this tattoo, but he pretended not to know. In that case, it would be the same for him to leave the matter of the Country of Peace to others. If he went to headquarters to report his work, the matter would have nothing to do with him. Then, the World Government would not be able to find him for all the changes in the Country of Peace. Too cautious. ¡°Regarding the rule of the Country of Peace and the remaining pirates and samurai, we are discussing using the gentle method. The Pallas¡¯s cat area will be used as a prison and these people will be governed in batches to see if it is possible to let them join our cause,¡± Wilbur said. Kaz nodded. ¡°This will be done by the people in the Country of Peace. They will pick the ingredients and see if they can join our cause. This transformation is long-term. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No, but since things have come to this, can we send people to the periphery of the Country of Peace and occupy Kaido¡¯s territory in the name of pirates and guard the Country of Peace?¡± David suggested. Pirates ¡­ Couzan froze, his eyes narrowing. Sure enough, the pirates who appeared in front of Dressrosa in the New World were raised by them. Previously, Kuzan was very puzzled. He ran to many places and discovered a very magical point. Those places ruled by pirates actually had the same model as Dressrosa and did not look like pirates at all. Now it seems that they are not just pirates. The third step of the Capricorn? Kuzan thought to himself. He still remembered the third step, which was to set up a unified law system, reduce civilian taxation, and establish a unified medical and education system. It exceeded the civilian living standards under the rule of the kingdoms in this world and attracted a large number of strong people with conscience. Yes, Kuzan admits, those civilians are living very well without most of the harsh taxes. This makes Kuzan even more suspicious of the inevitability of the existence of the World Government. People are better off without them ¡­ Then what is the purpose of the existence of the World Government? Force? But Dressrosa and a group of people can still be well protected, protecting the people in the chaotic New World. The standard of living? Dressrosa removes all the benefits of the conquered area and discards the dross. Combined with Dressrosa¡¯s own system, the people live almost like a paradise. Compared to the islands under the World Government, the difference in civilization is huge. ¡°Sure.¡± Crowe¡¯s words interrupted Kuzan¡¯s thoughts. He nodded and said, ¡°Pirates can be stationed here, but I just found out that you actually have pirates.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not rearing, it¡¯s just that everyone agrees with the idea of justice,¡± David said. ¡°Then¡­¡± Wilbur continued, ¡°We occupy the central position of the New World and can use it as a base to send a signal to the whole world. We have reached the third step of the Kusanagi and are moving towards the fourth step, but during the transition period, it is naturally not that perfect. We still have to hide and we need to proceed steadily.¡± ¡°Seconded, then I can move.¡± Lowe¡¯s Den Den Mushi said, ¡°I can¡¯t hold back anymore. David, send some people to me. I want to attack the Kingdom of Flowers.¡± ¡°Are you going to take action? No problem, but Dressrosa¡¯s army can¡¯t be given to you. It¡¯s too conspicuous. I will send pirates from the Justice Corps. Can the people of the Country of Peace wait? Let¡¯s attack the Country of Flowers first.¡± David asked. Wilbur thought for a moment and said: ¡°No problem, the Country of Peace is not in a hurry. After all, the New World is still very chaotic and it is not suitable for excessive entry.¡± David¡¯s Den Den Mushi nodded and said, ¡°As for the Four Kingdoms of the North Blue, the four kings have joined forces. I propose to cut in now. I will send Vinsmoke back to the North Blue and let them assist the Four Kingdoms in their campaign.¡± ¡°Can they be trusted?¡± Wilbur frowned. ¡°We just subdued them. That guy Judge still needs someone to look after him.¡± ¡°Send his children. These people can still be trusted,¡± David said. Wilbur looked at Kaz. Kaz thought about it and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Vinsmoke family isn¡¯t bad by nature. They just lack affection. Under my leadership, they already have.¡± ¡®Vinsmoke?¡¯ Kuzan paused again. This is also the first time he has heard that the family in North Blue has been conquered by Dressrosa, and it seems that¡­ they can also be trusted? He also looked at Kaz and immediately understood. This person seems to have the power to infect people¡¯s will. It¡¯s not an ability, but the power of the heart. I heard that his Dougrette Marine Brigade was snatched from Vinsmoke. If clones can be infected, then modified people can also be infected. Except ¡­ The partial power of Marine, the power of the Country of Peace, the power of Dressrosa, the power of West Blue, the power of North Blue, plus the technology of Vinsmoke and the soldiers that can be mass-produced¡­ Add to that the territories that Kuzan has encountered that are ruled by pirates with similar patterns to Dressrosa¡­ This power is already very great. ¡°Well¡­¡± Kuzan finally raised his hand and asked, ¡°I am curious, you are already so strong, even stronger than the Revolutionary Army, why do you still need me? Can¡¯t you handle it yourself? With your strength, you can definitely conquer the New World.¡± ¡°Let me answer you on that.¡± Kaz looked at Kuzan and said in a low voice: ¡°Mr. Kuro is not ready. He did not express it, so there must be a reason for him to do that. This is one of the reasons. Secondly, we never said that we don¡¯t lack power. We need any power, any recognition of our cause and the power of our justice! Because our goal is great, we need everyone to recognize and fight for it! If we are alone, this cause will not work in the end! Kuzan, your joining is very good news for us!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Wilbur clenched his fists and said, ¡°On the ninth page of the first page of the ¡®Justice Quotations¡¯, Mr. Kuro said: Don¡¯t look down on people. The meaning is that the sea is ultimately made up of people, and the power of people cannot be underestimated. From strong people like you to every citizen living in the sea, it is what we want to fight for!¡± ¡°Organize the people and let the people know what justice is. They will spontaneously do this righteous act and then mobilize the people to drag those enemies into the sea of people and the waves of justice. When everyone has this justice¡­¡± Wilbur stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Then we will form the best world. Fight for that ultimate goal, everyone!!!¡± ¡°Oh!!!!¡± David¡¯s Den Den Mushi and Kaz roared passionately, their eyes shining with hot blood. Crowe could not sit still. He was only doing this for Mr. Kuro himself. Lowe¡¯s Den Den Mushi was silent. And Kuzan ¡­ In a trance, he inexplicably thought of the last words of the Kusanagi: No more exploitation, no more war, the young are no longer worried about being alone, the old are no longer worried about having no one to rely on, the young are free to choose their own path, and all races are peacefully intertwined. He lowered his head and the corners of his mouth curled up. He shook his head and chuckled. He also liked such a world. Ideal¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s quite charming, isn¡¯t it? Kuro said this tattoo is a theft gang? Ha¡­ Yes, they wanted to steal the whole world! Chapter 1230 - 1230 What Is This! 1230 What Is This! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Crowe listened to Wilbur¡¯s speech and made a general outline like a clerk. ¡°So, at present, the specifics are: One, guarantee Mr. Kuro¡¯s rule over the Country of Peace.¡± ¡°Second, the capture of West Blue and North Blue.¡± ¡°Three, the work of the Pallas¡¯s cat.¡± He took out the world map and laid it on the table. ¡°The first point is carried out slowly. It is the top priority for us to do it together with the people in the Country of Peace, but it also needs a specific responsible¡­¡± ¡°Let me do it.¡± Wilbur said, ¡°Leave the details to me. Let me handle the Country of Control and Peace.¡± Crowe nodded. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go into details. The people of Wano Country are all here. If there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. Let¡¯s work together and try to stabilize the situation in Wano Country before Mr. Kuro returns, lest Mr. Kuro has to deal with this kind of thing when he returns and make the World Government suspicious.¡± ¡°Second¡­¡± Crowe took out a fountain pen and pointed to the location of the West and North Seas. ¡°West Harlowe wants to capture Kano Country, the Four Kingdoms of the North Blue join forces with Vinsmoke to occupy the surrounding area and radiate to the Calm Belt border.¡± Crowe drew on the map. West Blue and North Blue broke through the two lines of the Calm Belt and went straight to the center of the gap controlled by the Country of Peace and Dressrosa. ¡°Dresrosa is at the front of the New World, and the Country of Peace is at the back of the New World. Once the North Blue and West Blue break through, they can send troops to the Calm Belt border, and with their geographical position, they can radiate¡­¡± ¡°Once things go smoothly and the power of West Blue and North Blue completes the encirclement, they can quickly occupy half of New World!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in charge of support.¡± David¡¯s phone number rang. ¡°I will send pirates to the West Blue to support Lowe, and I will also send Vinsmoke to the North Blue.¡± Crowe nodded, but before he could continue, Kaz beat him to it. ¡°I¡¯ll do the moul¡¯s work. I¡¯ll personally review it and won¡¯t shame Mr. Kuro.¡± This bearded man ¡­ If Crowe hadn¡¯t been in charge of the organization¡¯s communication issues and Kaz wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the Country of Peace for too long, he would have been under pressure. Unfortunately, Mr. Kuro¡¯s right-hand man is me! Crowe pushed up his glasses with the base of his palm, revealing a cold light. I am the one closest to Mr. Kuro! He pointed at the map with a pen and said, ¡°But once we help West Blue and North Blue, what about the fields around the Country of Peace? We still need someone to solve it.¡± This matter cannot be delayed. Although they did not receive the newspaper in the Country of Peace, David did. The newspaper about Mr. Kuro ending the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era has been spread all over the world. Those pirates will definitely hear the news and move. Kaido¡¯s original territory will definitely be targeted except for the Country of Peace. Once captured by those pirates, they will surround the Country of Peace. Then wouldn¡¯t they become turtles? This is absolutely not allowed. But if Marines can¡¯t go down, and there aren¡¯t enough people now¡­ Kuzan raised his hand and said: ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°Mr. Kuzan!¡± Kaz said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take on such a heavy responsibility as soon as you joined. It¡¯s so touching!¡± There seemed to be fire in his eyes, which made people¡¯s blood boil unconsciously. At least Wilbur was fired up. However, this thing is useless against Kuzan. He scratched his head and said, ¡°I can only delay it for a while. I can only guarantee that the pirates will enter the surroundings of the Country of Peace, and it can only be a part of it. I can¡¯t control the rest. After all, I am alone.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Kaz said excitedly, ¡°Once we complete the stable situation of the Country of Peace, we will go down immediately!¡± ¡°Well, just pay attention to it yourself. The pirates imprisoned in Pallas¡¯s cat aren¡¯t so easily persuaded by you,¡± said Kuzan. ¡°I will do my best!¡± Kaz nodded solemnly. ¡°Even if I have to risk my life, I will make them understand what justice is!¡± ¡­ . A few days later. In Marine Headquarters, a golden figure fell directly from the sky. At first, Marine, who was in charge of guarding, was on guard, but after seeing the person clearly, he immediately put down the weapon in his hand and saluted loudly, ¡°General Kuro!!¡± The man waved his hand and said, ¡°Bring me a box.¡± This person was Kuro. He flew from the Country of Peace for a few days and came to the headquarters. In his hand was the green fruit with fleshy leaves but shaped like grapes. Several Marines responded and after running for a while, they found a beautiful box. Kuro put the fruit in the box and picked up the suitcase, and then asked, ¡°Is Marshal Sakasugi here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marines responded. Kuro nodded and waved at the Marines before walking towards the Headquarters¡¯ Big Sky Guardian Pavilion. In the Marshal¡¯s office on the top floor, Sakasugi was holding a document in his mouth and handling the table¡­ No, it was a cigar in his mouth and beside him was the crane planted by the old god. ¡°You guys are quite relaxed.¡± Kuro had just entered the gate when he said this. Then, he sat down on the sofa and took out a cigar from his pocket and lit it. He took a deep breath and sprayed out a stream of smoke. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± Crane smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. What you did this time is too big. To be honest, we didn¡¯t expect it. I thought the best ending was just to disband Kaido and Big Mom and retreat.¡± What kind of person is Kaido? What kind of person is Big Mom? The famous Fourth Emperor survived so many times against Marine. He didn¡¯t expect that at this moment, he was still killed by Marine. And it ended so simply. ¡°Good job, Kuro.¡± Sakasugi looked up and smiled, his fierce face tinged with kindness. ¡°The new ¡®Marine Hero¡¯.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Hearing this, Kuro gasped and glanced at the newspaper on the coffee table. This newspaper was published by the World Government a few days ago. There were no urine spots in the entire newspaper. The entire newspaper was talking about the same thing. [The end of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era, the birth of a new ¡®Marine Hero¡¯!] Kuro looked at the main text and muttered, ¡°Since Gordo Roger, the Marine Emperor on the sea has always been there, Whitebeard, Hundred Beast Kaido, Big Mom, Akagami (Red Hair), and since the War of the Best, the era of pirates has fallen into a decline. Today, it was destroyed by Marine Admiral Kim Jong-un and completely ended the era of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors)¡­ What is this!¡± He was too lazy to read the rest and threw the newspaper away and said, ¡°No, although I know that this will definitely be published, isn¡¯t Marine Hero too much? I am Marine Hero, what about Garp?¡± ¡°Karp¡­¡± Sakasugi snorted. ¡°The old era is over. Similarly, the older generation should be removed. The rise of the new era is inevitable.¡± In response, Crane shook his head and smiled bitterly. This seemed to be for her to say together. ¡°In any case, you can only accept the change set by the World Government. The title of Marine Hero is not a bad thing for you, Kuro,¡± she said lightly. Chapter 1231 - 1231 Time and Time 1231 Time and Time Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Kuro rolled his eyes. He knew that the World Government would definitely have similar newspapers. This is also within his expectations. As a general, there are some things that he should do. Solving Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) is within his consideration. In the past, when he targeted those old men who came out of Impel Down, his mind never got promoted or became famous until he beat people up and no one bothered him anymore. Now the effect is surprisingly good. It has been a long time since he saw any blind old man looking for trouble with him. Especially after dealing with Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), those ambitious pirates will probably look for other targets and not him. This newspaper was not a big problem. Most of all, he was numb. This level of thing can no longer stir up the waves in his heart. Putting the newspaper matter aside, Kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, what does the higher-ups think¡­¡± ¡°You have to find the Gor¨­sei (Five Elder Stars) yourself. We only have a rough idea.¡± Crane looked at Kuro and said, ¡°I know that you are a little reluctant. After all, it is a country, but we can¡¯t refuse the request of the higher-ups. Kuro, you have to understand that the Marine is an institution of the World Government. The CP organization doesn¡¯t have a suitable candidate to control the Country of Peace. Only you can.¡± Sakasugi nodded as well. ¡°If Fortress G-3 is placed there, it is equivalent to inserting a hole in the New World.¡± Kuro wondered, ¡°Can I change it? What about Brother Yixiao? I remember that he was born near the Country of Peace and is familiar with that place. If it doesn¡¯t work, I can change it to him. I really can¡¯t handle it. I¡¯m numb enough after a fight with the Country of Peace. I¡¯m seriously injured and I need to rest.¡± ¡°This is an order from the higher-ups, and I¡¯m not worried about you. Maybe we can destroy all the pirates in one fell swoop!¡± At this point, Sakasugi was so excited that his fists turned red, causing smoke to rise from the table. The corners of Kuro¡¯s eyes twitched. To be honest, he was curious about how many desks Sakasugi had wasted since he became a Marshal. Every time he came back, this desk was intact. ¡°No other way? I think I can guard other places, such as the first half of the Grand Line?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Kuro!¡± Sakasugi¡¯s face became serious and said: ¡°At this point, don¡¯t run away!¡± ¡­ . ¡°At this point, don¡¯t run away!¡± At the same time, in the moul area, in the single room where Ember was imprisoned, a bearded man wearing a Marine cloak and a determined look on his face roared at the bound giant. This is the prison where the Beast Pirates and the Country of Peace¡¯s samurais are imprisoned. After the war, those samurais are also imprisoned to avoid any trouble. These high-level cadres were held in solitary confinement. With Seastone¡¯s existence, they didn¡¯t have any room to move around, but they were bound by chains. In addition, they weren¡¯t held for a long time, so Kaz came over, so naturally there wouldn¡¯t be any accidents. And now, what Kaz had to do first was persuade Ember, Abel. After studying the intelligence and information of many people in the Beast Pirates, Kaz first locked onto this man. From the ancient ¡®Moon Clan¡¯, it is said that they are the indigenous people of Red Earth. In the world, even if there is information about the Moon Clan, there will be a reward of 100 million Berries. They were persecuted so badly by the World Government that they met Kaido in the laboratory. It is impossible for such a man to only think about being a pirate. He was someone they could fight for. Ember¡¯s mask had long been peeled off in the battle. With his brown handsome face, he glared at Kaz. ¡°What did I run away from? I just don¡¯t want to communicate with Marines. You executed Mr. Kaido. You are my enemy!¡± ¡­ . ¡°No, what did I run away from? I just don¡¯t want to stay in the Country of Peace. I just executed Kaido. They have a lot of opinions about me. They are all my enemies.¡± Kuro said with some dissatisfaction. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what he said. He became a general for no reason and stationed the Marine base in the Country of Peace. Then the follow-up matters should not be too troublesome. He can kill pirates, but he still can¡¯t suppress them¡­ It would be best if he could come back. Compared to the chaos of the New World, the first half or the World Government is safer here. Sakasugi said solemnly, ¡°You have been with Polusalino for a long time and always have this kind of thinking. Kuro, the World Government gave you the title of ¡®Marine Hero¡¯, which was also proposed by me. This title is not only for the world, but also for you. You, who ended the era of Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors), deserve this title. Don¡¯t think what will happen if you occupy Karp¡¯s title. Marine¡¯s future is on you!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Ash, no, Abel, you have been with Kaido for a long time, right? You have forgotten your original purpose. A man like you is not so much Kaido¡¯s subordinate, but Kaido¡¯s ideal subordinate. Don¡¯t think that ¡®Changing the World¡¯ is only Kaido¡¯s patent, and don¡¯t think that Kaido can change the world. You were defeated, so you are not convinced and are imprisoned in prison only because you failed?¡± Kaz said righteously, ¡°The idea that the winner can have everything is true, but the loser doesn¡¯t necessarily lose everything. Do you think that serving Kaido shouldn¡¯t lower your head in front of Marines? You¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s not shameful to lower your head in front of true justice!¡± Ember¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of complexity. Yes, he does want to change the world. He wants to change the world that has been discriminated against by their race and even captured as a rare beast. In this sea, no one will really accept them because just one piece of information is worth 100 million Berries. There will always be people with bad intentions and this bounty will make them dangerous in front of the world. Otherwise, why would he always wear a mask, even in the Country of Peace and the Beast Pirates? He followed Kaido precisely because Kaido wanted to change the world. He also thought that Kaido had the power to change the world. Ember lowered his head and said in a complicated tone, ¡°Heh, what can you Marines do? You are just the World Government¡¯s lackeys. You can¡¯t change anything about true justice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why!¡± Kaz shouted directly, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that you feel that you can¡¯t change it, which is why we need to change it more urgently. The future is not dependent on a person, but on ourselves. There is no savior in the sea, and we don¡¯t rely on this king or that emperor. We only rely on ourselves!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Look at this again!¡± Sakasugi picked up the newspaper on the table about ¡°Marine Hero¡± and said loudly: ¡°Kuro! Your ideal cannot be the same as Polusalino, but to change this world and destroy this evil world! With your existence, we will definitely end the chaotic order of the sea!!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Look at this!¡± Kaz took out Just Faith and almost hit Ember in the face as he shouted: ¡°Abel, your ideal is not with Kaido, but to change this world and destroy this evil world! With your existence, we will definitely end the chaotic order of the sea!!¡± Chapter 1232 - 1232 Not Paid Again! 1232 Not Paid Again! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Outside the Headquarters Sky Guardian Pavilion, Kuro walked out and stared at the sky for a while before turning back to look at the Marshal¡¯s office at the top. He pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What the hell!¡± Report? He came here to be scolded and lectured. The dignified Iron-Blood Sect Sakasugi, a representative with few words, actually said a lot of things. It was ridiculous! But from this point, it seems that he can¡¯t escape. He can only be stationed in the Country of Peace. Kuro sighed faintly. ¡°Kuro?¡± At this moment, a voice sounded beside him. Kuro glanced sideways and said angrily, ¡°At least call him Admiral, Smoker!¡± Facing him was Smoker, who was biting three coiled snake cigars tied together, and Tashigi behind him. Tashigi held Shigure in one hand and raised the other hand above her head in a standard Marine salute and said, ¡°General Kuro.¡± He looked a little excited. ¡°Long time no see, Tashigi, you are getting more and more beautiful.¡± Kuro nodded and looked at Smoker. ¡°Why did you come to headquarters instead of guarding G-5?¡± ¡°Report your work and ask for more people from Headquarters.¡± Smoker exhaled a cloud of smoke and then said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good thing. Now the sea is starting to get messy and the G-5 wants new power.¡± Tashigi couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement. ¡°The end of the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era, the end of all evil. General Kuro is really amazing!¡± ¡°Just picking up scraps.¡± Kuro shook his head and hooked his finger. A coiled snake flew out of the many cigars tied to Smoker¡¯s clothes and landed in his hand. ¡°Lend me a light.¡± He bit his cigar and moved his head towards Smoker. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here again! You don¡¯t have a cigar yourself!¡± Smoker¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins, but he still took out a lighter and lit it for Kuro. ¡°This occasionally tastes a bit of Riba¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Smoker interrupted Kuro¡¯s mockery and said angrily: ¡°You saw me just to say that!¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Kuro thought for a moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. It¡¯s rare to meet you. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Smoker was instantly alert. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leda is in the Country of Peace. It¡¯s just us, let¡¯s have a drink and eat, don¡¯t dawdle, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he turned around and headed towards the business district behind Headquarters. ¡°You¡­¡± Smoker clicked his tongue and helplessly followed. Old place, Justice Roast Meat Restaurant. The exquisite sea beast roasted meat made a sizzling sound on the iron plate. The three of them sat around the table. Kuro picked up the wine glass and clinked it with Smoker and Tashigi. He drank it in one gulp and exhaled. ¡°You don¡¯t know how dangerous the Country of Peace is. Several big forces are there, and I met Akagami (Red Hair) on the way. If I didn¡¯t have the advantage on the sea, I would have gone to the Country of Peace with injuries. The outcome is still unknown.¡± Kuro was complaining. After a slight review, he was shocked. At that time, Shanks didn¡¯t stop him in the middle of the road, but found an island or simply intercepted him near the Country of Peace. Once they fought, he would definitely win, but he would have to pay a high price. When the time comes, it will not be so easy to go to the Country of Peace. ¡°You have already ended the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era, don¡¯t pretend to be innocent here.¡± Smoker drank the wine and bit his cigar again. ¡°You are going to the Country of Peace next, right? Although it is not said in the newspaper, such news is revealed everywhere. That place is very chaotic. You have to be ready.¡± Kuro picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth. As he chewed, he said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Because of you, the sea is more chaotic than before, and G-5 is no exception. Otherwise, I can apply for a transfer.¡± ¡°Come on, take care of yourself. The reputation of the G-5 base is not good. Most Marines are not willing to go. As for those pricks you want to pick, although their combat power is good, only you can manage them.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. Spiky is not liked anywhere. Spiky and guilty Marines in Marine are basically there, and it is not that there is no such ratio. Every once in a while, Marines are sent to G-5. Smoker whispered, ¡°Those people are not bad by nature¡­¡± Tashigi nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Admiral Kuro, those people are actually quite good.¡± ¡°Your men are your business, I don¡¯t care,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Right¡­¡± Smoker looked up at Kuro and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°What about Straw Hat? You said that you were picking up scraps, so it¡¯s not what the newspaper said, but Straw Hat defeated Kaido, right?¡± ¡°I knew you were going to ask.¡± Kuro chuckled. ¡°That kid¡¯s strength is indeed growing very fast, but that¡¯s all. In a place like the New World, those silver medalists won¡¯t let them go so easily. Let them fight on their own.¡± Smoker was silent and no one knew what he was thinking. After eating for a while, Kuro waved his chopsticks and said, ¡°Okay, do what you need to do later. I have to go to Mariejois later. The five old men are looking for me.¡± ¡°Humph, those hateful old men?¡± Smoker clicked his tongue. ¡°They are not easy to get along with.¡± Kuro shrugged. ¡°Gone.¡± With that, he stood up and left. Smoker was still deep in thought. Then, he blew out a mouthful of smoke and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡­ That straw hat kid will definitely do something surprising again. Kuro, you have to be careful¡­¡± ¡°Vice Admiral Smoker, General Kuro has already left,¡± Dasky said weakly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Smoker was stunned and suddenly realized something. He roared, ¡°This guy didn¡¯t pay the bill again!!¡± Isn¡¯t this normal¡­ When Admiral Kuro and Vice Admiral Smoker were together, it seemed that it was Vice Admiral Smoker who paid the bill. Tashigi pursed her lips and did not dare to say anything. ¡­ . After Kuro left the barbecue restaurant, he did not go in the direction of Mariejois first. Instead, he found Marine, asked for a Dominican Permanent Pointer, and flew straight over. Since he already knows that he must be in the Country of Peace, some preparations must be done, and he needs to find the old man. Although he had retired, Kuro knew where the old man was. The Dominican Republic¡¯s Comeric Island, which was blown up by Kuro¡¯s Demon Slayer Token, the old man is there¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will work¡­¡± Kuro looked down at the suitcase in his hand and loosened his fingers. The suitcase flew into the sky and disappeared. And his entire acceleration broke out a shuttle-like air mass in the air, like a meteor flying away. Chapter 1233 - 1233 Admiral Kim Jong-un, How Terrifying 1233 Admiral Kim Jong-un, How Terrifying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cormeric Island, Dominican Republic. This island is the island that Kuro destroyed with the Demon Slayer Token and it was also abandoned by the Dominican Kingdom. At some point, a group of orphans appeared on this island. They came from the first half of the Four Seas and Grand Line. Because of the war, pirates, or other kingdom policies, the orphans were all here. Where there are people, people will naturally be attracted. Although it was abandoned, as a big island with many buildings left, it still attracted many people to come here. Relying on the orphans to form a new town, it began to have a lot of vitality. The town is located in a natural harbor near the sea of Comerick. At this time, on the streets of the town, a group of children are running and playing with each other and laughing. The adults who opened shops and lived here couldn¡¯t help but smile. Many of them have lost their ability to survive in the original homeland, so they came here to survive. It is very warm for them to feel the laughter of children here. Unfortunately, these orphans cannot be adopted by them. Although they see these orphans as no different from their own children, they still cannot be adopted. Because the director here would not agree. In the center of the town, there is a huge manor with many children in it, and there is a group of children surrounding it. Inside the circle, a middle-aged man in ordinary clothes and sunglasses was squatting there, fiddling with a huge telescope in front of him. A child looked at the telescope eagerly. ¡°Garden Head Grandpa, is it not done yet?¡± ¡°Well, it will take a while.¡± The person called the director fiddled with it and subconsciously opened his mouth. ¡°This telescope is too big. It¡¯s very difficult to fix. It¡¯s really a big telescope. It¡¯s so scary.¡± ¡°Hurry up, Grandpa Director, we want to see the stars before the night. Do you know that the stars in the sky are really beautiful?¡± A little girl said with some anticipation. A little fatty said in surprise, ¡°Eh? Can you see the stars?¡± ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s your fault. You broke it. I haven¡¯t seen a star for a long time and you broke it!¡± The little girl said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± The little fatty scratched his head apologetically. ¡°I was frightened because I didn¡¯t see the stars and I saw a huge black thing that was still moving. It scared me.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The little girl crossed her arms and turned her head away. At this moment, after the director fiddled with it, he suddenly said, ¡°Oh ~ It seems to be fixed.¡± The little girl said in surprise, ¡°Really?!¡± The director stood up and his eyes under the tea-colored sunglasses curved. He reached out and touched the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°A few parts inside are broken. Now they are fixed. Take a look.¡± The little girl stuck to the huge telescope. The little fat man approached consciously, holding the body of the telescope and adjusting the angle. ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s really good. I can see the sky!¡± The little girl smiled excitedly and said, ¡°Turn over a little more and go down a little. I want to see the others!¡± The little fatty held the mirror and slowly moved down, listening to the little girl¡¯s laughter. ¡°The sea can be seen clearly, the sea¡­¡± Suddenly, the little girl stopped and her head left the telescope and her face turned pale. ¡°Mon-monster?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The director opened his eyes slightly. ¡°There is a monster, Grandpa Director!¡± The little girl jumped up and shouted in horror, ¡°What a big monster is approaching here!¡± ¡°Monster?¡± The director leaned over and fixed the telescope. He looked inside and was slightly stunned. He said kindly, ¡°No, you are wrong. I guess the telescope has not been fixed and some parts have not been completed. I will check again¡­¡± ¡°But I really saw it!¡± The little girl was about to cry. ¡°How can that be, um¡­ Look at this.¡± The director took out a small part from the telescope and deliberately lowered his hand, letting the group of children lower their heads and gather together. In his hand was a screw. Just as they lowered their heads, the director suddenly stretched out his other hand with his index finger stretched out at the front. A laser shot out from his index finger and broke out in an instant, leading to the sea in front of him. After that, he put his finger down, picked up the screw, and hit the telescope again. ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s take another look.¡± The director said with a smile. The little girl leaned over the telescope doubtfully and looked at the sea. She said happily, ¡°It¡¯s really true. It¡¯s fixed and there are no more monsters. But Grandpa Director, why is the sea a little red?¡± ¡°Then maybe it has just been fixed. It will be fine after a while.¡± The director opened his mouth and said, ¡°The telescope that always has strange problems is really scary.¡± ¡°Garden Director Grandpa¡­¡± The little girl looked up, her eyes full of curiosity. ¡°I see people flying in the air. Is the telescope broken again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the director said with a smile. The little girl looked over again and said, ¡°But Grandpa Director, that person is getting closer and closer, he has arrived¡­¡± Whoosh! As soon as she finished speaking, the impact of a ball of air filled their heads. They saw a man in a white cloak and a golden formal suit stopping above their heads and slowly falling. ¡°It¡¯s him, Flying Man!¡± The little girl pointed at him and shouted, ¡°He¡¯s here, it¡¯s not a mistake!¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s flying!¡± The rest of the children exclaimed. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s not a mistake, it¡¯s a real person.¡± The director scratched his head and smiled. ¡°This is really difficult.¡± Kuro pursed his lips. ¡°What real person? Old man, I came to see you.¡± He flew for a while and had just approached the island when he saw a Sea King approaching the island. He wanted to deal with it, but before he could do anything, a laser shot over and penetrated the body of the Sea King, causing it to sink directly into the sea, leaving only a pool of blood. It was the old man. Of course, Kuro knew about the old man¡¯s movements. Since he retired, he had been the director of the Garden in Comerick. The kindergarten director! He had a lot of fun educating children every day. Seeing Kuro fall to the ground, Kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s so scary, it¡¯s Admiral Kim.¡± A blue vein appeared on Kuro¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are looking for trouble!¡± Don¡¯t you know how I came to be a general! What¡¯s with that tone! ¡°This old man has seen the newspaper. You have done a very good job in the Country of Peace. It¡¯s really scary. Kuro, why are you looking for this old man?¡± Kizaru said, ¡°Let me say it first, this old man is not going to the Country of Peace.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go!¡± Kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°Also, I can¡¯t come to visit you for no reason? You make me seem so purposeful, but¡­ there¡¯s really something this time. Old man, use your connections and beg Vegapunk for something.¡± Chapter 1234 - 1234 Red — Ideal Hometown 1234 Red ¡ª Ideal Hometown Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios New World. In the northwest sea of the Country of Peace. This is the sea area within Kaido¡¯s sphere of influence. There are two islands in the sea area, which can be regarded as the border area. There are only a few pirates stationed here. The newspaper that ended the Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era has been scattered all over the world, and it has naturally caused chaos in the world, especially in the New World, which is already a pot of boiling water, and the water container is completely unable to hold it. Pirates everywhere began to take action, and in the northwest of Kaido¡¯s strength, the pirates stationed in the sea at the border also wanted to directly stand on their own, but they don¡¯t seem to have that opportunity. The island where they were stationed fell into a sea of fire. Three pirate ships with a flag of earphones and notes were docked at the shore, and in front of them, people in slim-fit uniforms walked out of the sea of fire. The leader was a capable man holding Den Den Mushi with his back facing the sea of fire. He said into the microphone, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The Den Den Mushi he was holding looked very calm, and there was a long beard simulated on his chin. Den Den Mushi put on a gesture of touching the long beard and said lightly: ¡°Good, the other teams are the same. Let¡¯s move forward in one go and follow the plan.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± The capable man nodded and looked up at the sea with a firm and enthusiastic face. ¡°Everything is for our dream country!!¡± Den Den Mushi hung up. In a dark room, a figure put down the microphone and turned to look at the gap revealed by the door. There seemed to be a bright light there and a faint beautiful voice could be heard. Under that voice, the figure stuck out his head and his body was motionless, as if he was intoxicated. After a while, the figure reached out and grabbed at the light, but the moment he reached out, he suddenly stopped and put down his hand. The figure stared blankly at the gap in the door for a long time before saying faintly, ¡°Yes, our ideal hometown¡­¡± ¡­ . The Country of Peace. Inside the Guardian Tower. Tap tap tap ¡­ With a series of fast footsteps, Wilbur pulled open the sliding door of Kaz¡¯s office and said, ¡°Kaz!¡± Kaz looked up from his paperwork and said: ¡°You came at the right time. There is progress in the work of mouls, but I think it is still slow. How is it on your side?¡± Wilbur was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The people of the Country of Peace have begun to accept our ¡®Justice Faith¡¯, but for safety reasons, there is still CP0. We don¡¯t send out many books and most of them are explanations. I find that the people of the Country of Peace are more likely to accept others to explain.¡± ¡°Some people have already taken the initiative to explain. I have mixed some stories of Mr. Kuro in the middle. For the time being, Mr. Kuro can see a stable City of Flowers when he comes back. As for other areas, there will be no problem as time passes.¡± Then he remembered something and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not about that, Cass. Something happened!¡± Kaz narrowed his eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Kouzan called and said that there is a Pirate Alliance in the area he is responsible for blocking.¡± Kaz¡¯s eyes became serious. ¡°Did Mr. Couzan not stop him? How strong is he?!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s blocked, but there¡¯s a new problem. The Pirate Alliance said that ¡®Ideal Land¡¯ has been mobilized, and because of their actions, these pirates will take the opportunity to come to Kaido¡¯s sphere of influence and take advantage of it. We have contacted the pirates stationed around the Country of Peace, but we have lost contact with many places¡­¡± Wilbur walked over and pointed to the huge map of Kaido hanging on the wall and said, ¡°We can now confirm that from northwest to northeast, the existence called ¡®Ideal Village¡¯ is like a huge mouth that is nibbling away and approaching us.¡± Kaz frowned. ¡°It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t govern Kaido¡¯s entire sphere of influence, but our original strategy was to leave other areas alone and settle the situation in the Country of Peace first, but¡­¡± He stood up and looked down from the window. ¡°No one can get too close to the Country of Peace. This is Mr. Kuro¡¯s! Wilbur, get ready. We will go down to meet the enemy.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Wilbur nodded firmly. ¡°No one can stop our great cause!¡± Kaz raised his fist and said, ¡°Yes, everything for a great cause!¡± ¡­ . ¡°Everything is for the World Government!¡± Mary Joa, Pangu Palace. Authority. Five. The five old men said in unison. Kuro, who was standing in front of them, was a little confused. He had just come here and before he could say anything, these five old men asked him to stay in the Country of Peace and said that he could rest assured. Then they said that they would do everything for the World Government. What are you doing? He returned to the headquarters and was lectured by Sakasugi. He came here and was lectured by these five old men. The sea did not allow people to play. ¡°Right¡­¡± The curly-haired old man suddenly said, ¡°Kuro, you have another mission in the Country of Peace. Find out if Red is still alive.¡± ¡°Red?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Who? Red Earl? Did Red Hair escape?¡± Hearing this, the old man with the knife was a little unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of Impel Down, Kuro, that is one of the three major institutions of the World Government.¡± Kuro rolled his eyes in his heart. He wanted to show some respect, but the key was that it was not allowed. Not to mention the biggest wave of escape, a lot of people escaped before that. Shiki had escaped from prison by himself. He could forget about it. After all, he was the legendary big pirate. But the key is that Kuro also knows that one of the ¡®Flying Six-cells¡¯, Fuzzy Furr, also escaped from prison, which makes him unable to find any evidence to show respect. ¡°You can go to Impel Down¡­¡± The long-bearded old man said, ¡°Red Hair should know some information. The best thing is to find out from him whether Red is still alive. They have some history.¡± The Map Elder nodded and looked at Kuro. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Akagami (Red Hair) doesn¡¯t say it. In the rear of the New World, there is an organization called ¡®Ideal Village¡¯. I heard that she founded it.¡± ¡®Her?¡¯ Kuro frowned. ¡®A woman?¡¯ The red-skinned old man continued: ¡°We can¡¯t enter the New World, but if you take root in the Country of Peace, you can find an opportunity to do something. Don¡¯t worry, first determine if she is alive. If she is alive, it is best to capture her alive. We need this woman¡­ She is a member of the Moon Race, and she is the same as Ember that you caught. When you go back, find a way to send Ember here. If it is difficult, you can kill her.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kuro squinted slightly. When did that red-haired bastard become related to the Moon Clan? And ¡­ What were you doing before? Now that things are over, you still want to trouble others. This is really¡­ F*ck! Chapter 1235 - 1235 We Fight to the Death!!! 1235 We Fight to the Death!!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the nearest large island to the Country of Peace, one can see the huge waterfall in front of the Country of Peace. At this time, on the coast of the island, there are a large number of ships, about 30 of them. The ships are not big, they are all small ships, and their size can accommodate about 200 people. But 30 ships was a lot. 30 pirate ships, all using the skull flag of the musical note line and headphones, belong to the same pirate group. On the island, there are about 6,000 people. These people were all wearing the same slim-fit uniforms with round collars and a pattern of notes on their chests. They stood upright and formed a phalanx. In front of them, a capable man stood upright and faced them. ¡°The Country of Peace is right in front of us!¡± After the man glanced at them, he suddenly shouted, ¡°That is our promised land, the most suitable place to grow in the Ideal Land!¡± Following his words, the pirates all puffed up their chests and looked fanatical. ¡°Perhaps when we enter the Country of Peace, we will encounter resistance. Those people will not fight for the happiness of others, but for themselves. We do not need to show mercy to such people!¡± ¡°Maybe they are strong, maybe we will suffer casualties, but¡­ are you afraid?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!!!¡± Thousands of people roared in unison, each with a firm expression, their eyes full of yearning and fanaticism. The capable man nodded in satisfaction. He clenched his fists and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, we are not afraid! Everything is for the Village of Dreams, everything is for the happiness of the world. Let the Village of Dreams spread throughout the sea. Whether others understand it or not, we are right because we can let everyone feel happiness!¡± ¡°Oh!!!¡± Everyone roared again. The capable man turned to look at the sea. He stared at the sea for a long time and suddenly saw something. His mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Just as Constance said, they will really come¡­ but I don¡¯t agree with Constance that we can only delay them. I want to defeat them!¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and stroked the earphones on his head as if he was touching a precious treasure. He murmured, ¡°Lord ¡®Red¡¯, just watch, I will prove it to you¡­¡± In the sea in front of them, four huge warships sailed over and gradually reflected in the eyes of the people on the island. The man clenched his fists and shouted, ¡°Prepare for battle and defeat these evil World Government lackeys!¡± Similarly, when this capable man discovered these Battleships, the people on the Battleships also found many pirates on the island and a large number of pirate ships docked around them. ¡°This is¡­¡± Wilbur put down the telescope and said solemnly, ¡°There are so many people, and that is ¡®Fierce Fists¡¯¡­ He has disappeared for six years, why is he here, and that flag, the flag of the Pirates that I have never seen before, is that the ¡®Ideal Land¡¯?¡± Next to him, Kaz wondered, ¡°Fierce Fist?¡± Wilbur nodded and said, ¡°Yes, ¡®Fierce Fist¡¯ Imrava, you may not have heard of him before in the East China Sea. This guy used to be very famous in the Grand Line. He entered Sabaody Archipelago and reached the New World a long time ago, but he disappeared for some reason.¡± ¡®Fierce Fist¡¯ Imrava was a famous pirate when Wilbur was still stationed in Sabaody Archipelago. He was a ¡®supernova¡¯ at that time with a bounty of 230 million. But at that time, after breaking through from Sabaody Archipelago, he showed his fame in the New World and then disappeared. Six years ago ¡­ Kaz thought for a moment. Mr. Kuro had entered the Grand Line four years ago, and he had been in the East China Sea before that. At that time, Mr. Kuro had been a Cao, and Kaz was still a Cao. At that time, he did not understand the meaning of justice. He was just an existence who ran under Mr. Kuro and patrolled the East China Sea. Of course, they don¡¯t know much about the Grand Line. Even the Grand Line is a mysterious legend in the eyes of their East Blue Navy. Still ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡± Kaz looked at the people on the island with his binoculars and said, ¡°Wilbur, did you notice that there is something wrong with those people? Their formation is too square. It doesn¡¯t look like a pirate can do it.¡± As a disorderly existence on the sea, pirates pay attention to freedom. Everyone has their own fighting style and they are unorthodox. Of course, they are not as orderly as Marines or Kingdom soldiers. But now, this group of pirates actually stood upright and formed a phalanx. Not like ordinary pirates. When Wilbur heard this, he looked over with his binoculars again. He was shocked to find a pirate that he had not seen for a long time and did not look carefully. In terms of observation, he is indeed not as good as Kaz. As expected of the man who comprehended Mr. Kuro¡¯s justice the deepest. Wilbur has yet to comprehend that kind of power. ¡°Yes?¡± When he saw it, he raised his eyebrows and saw that Inlaw was smiling at them provocatively in the field magnified by the telescope. Then, he reached out and pointed his finger on the ground and raised his head again. The meaning was self-evident. That is to say, come here and we will fight to determine the winner. Wilbur put down the binoculars and said in a deep voice: ¡°This guy is deliberately waiting for us. What does he want?¡± ¡°No matter what he does.¡± Kaz let out a breath of turbid air, his big beard trembling with the wind. ¡°We are not afraid. He wants to fight, we also want to fight! It¡¯s just right, if we can solve it in one battle, it will save us a lot of trouble, and we don¡¯t need to surround him everywhere!¡± The corner of Wilbur¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°Exactly, Cass, let¡¯s work together again!¡± Clang! He took out his saber and aimed it at the sky. Wisps of white gas burst out of his body, like fog rising from the sea, quickly covering the four Battleships. Four Battleships, 3,000 people. Kaz and the others decisively withdrew from the Country of Peace after learning that this so-called ¡®ideal country¡¯ was approaching and that Kuzan was on the other side, blocking the Pirate Alliance from leaving. The people they brought down were the ¡®Dogrege Marine Brigade¡¯ that their Dressrosa had cultivated. After cultivating them for so long, they had always been small-scale. Now, they could finally test them! ¡°Everyone!!¡± Kaz¡¯s voice sounded in the fog and reached the Marines who seemed to be a little stiff. Doug¡¯s Marine Brigade¡¯s ears moved and their faces finally had a human change. ¡°The enemy is a pirate with twice our number. We don¡¯t know their strength, we don¡¯t know their origin, and everything is unknown. We may have casualties and we may fail, but¡­ are you afraid!¡± The Dougley Marine Brigade trembled in unison. Whether it was in the cabin or on the deck, everyone shouted in unison, ¡°No!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t be afraid! We are ¡®people¡¯ who fight for a great cause all our lives! We are not puppets, we are not mindless Androids, our lives are meaningful! In front of this meaningful cause, evil may break our flesh, but it will never break our heart and justice!¡± ¡°The Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) has been terminated, and the road to justice has taken a big step forward. On this road, we will not fall easily! In order for us to live safely in the world of hope, in order for people like us to live freely and safely, everyone¡­¡± Kaz bared his teeth. White mist enveloped him, making his face look ferocious¡­ ¡­ . ¡°The lackeys are here!¡± Imrava looked at the Battleship getting closer and closer, the blue veins in his neck rose and he shouted, ¡°They are sinners who prevent us from achieving our ideals. In order to make the people of the world happy, in the name of the Ideal Hometown, we¡­¡± ¡°Even in death!!!¡± The pirates roared fervently. ¡­ . Almost at the moment of unification, on the Battleship, Kaz¡¯s voice also sounded: ¡°Behind you is a great cause, swear by ¡®Tenacious Justice¡¯, we swear to become the shield of hope, the wall of justice, the safety barrier of the people, the ideal first mountain, we¡­¡± ¡°Fight to the death!!!¡± The people in the four Battleships shouted in unison. Chapter 1236 - 1236 Welcome to My Impelton! 1236 Welcome to My Impelton! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios White mist spread out and covered the four Battleships. In the eyes of Inlava, after the mist covered the Battleships, the entity inside was faintly visible. It did not look like a Battleship but a huge beast rushing through the white mist! ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± Imrava shouted in a low voice, and the white mist stopped on the shore, as if it opened its mouth and spat out something. The mist condensed into a smaller ball of molting from the Battleship and sprinkled on the land. The figure faintly revealed in the fog felt like the beast from before had become smaller, but it had also become more ferocious, as if it had opened its huge mouth and was waiting to devour someone. Without so much nonsense, Ineva lowered his body, swung his fist, and rushed forward like a leopard. Bang! A straight fist that was unsheathed like a sharp sword with black Armament Haki ruthlessly hit the white gas, making a muffled sound. With just one punch, Inlava froze there. The fist did not have any effect on it and could not penetrate it at all. It was as hard as steel. ¡°Constance said that the one who came this time is ¡®Giant Shield¡¯ Kaz. He is indeed a famous existence in the sea, but¡­¡± Phew¡­ Inlava raised his other fist and a blue tornado appeared on his forearm, like a small tornado spinning on his arm. Unified Haki! ¡°I am not an ordinary person, Ominous Fist!!¡± Clang!! Another straight punch. The fist hit the white gas and made a sound like a yellow bell. There was an obvious depression on the white gas, like the water wave, from the center of the punch, and it also shook like water. Inlava¡¯s eyes became ferocious and he smiled. It worked! In the white gas, Kaz was also startled. He could feel the pain. In Justice, they share the damage with each other. With 3,000 people sharing the pain, it means that this guy is not weak. No wonder it can erode the Kaido territory to this extent, but¡­ ¡°This level is not enough to hit us!¡± Kaz raised his saber and tightened his grip on the hilt. ¡°Everyone, for justice, let¡¯s go!¡± The white gas rolled and surrounded Inlava at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, the white gas pierced into the pirate crowd at the back and gradually wrapped them up. Inside the white gas, Inlava punched a squirming figure and shouted, ¡°Follow me!!¡± When the 6,000 people encountered the white gas, fear appeared on their faces, but soon they thought of something and became determined. They pulled out their weapons and entangled with the white gas¡­ At this moment, Impel Down. A figure landed on the sea platform at the bottom of the sea. At this moment, there were already many jailers on the platform. When they saw the figure landing, they all raised their hands and saluted. In the center, there was a blonde beauty in jailer uniform with a wide collar and a crooked hat. ¡°General Kuro, my name is Domino, I am the Chief Warden here.¡± As soon as Kuro¡¯s toes touched the ground, he took out a cigar and lit it. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Domino led him into the gate, which was the first floor of Impel Down. This place is where the jailers work and is also responsible for reviewing the visitors. It is also the ¡®Baptism Room¡¯. In order to prevent prisoners from carrying their own germs, they will throw the prisoners into boiling hot water to kill the bacteria and then divide them according to the bounty and the danger level. As soon as he entered the hall, Kuro saw a man standing in front of him with his arms crossed. This man has an evil face and is wearing a black uniform with a pharaoh-like headdress under his hat. When he saw Kuro, he smiled and said: ¡°I am the Director here, Director Hannibal!¡± As he spoke, he was shocked for a moment and then laughed proudly. ¡°Finally, I can finally say that I am the Director, hahahaha!¡± Kuro was speechless. He pointed at the man and said to Domino next to him, ¡°Is he okay?¡± Domino shook his head and said, ¡°This has been the case since Hannibal became the Director after the big event.¡± ¡°What about Magellan?¡± Kuro asked. ¡°Deputy Director?¡± Domino thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe in the toilet. Do you need to find him, Admiral?¡± ¡°No need, take me directly to the sixth floor,¡± Kuro said. ¡°Yes, Admiral.¡± Domino responded and the two of them directly ignored Hannibal, who seemed to be posing here, and directly walked back. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Hannibal called after him. ¡°Golden Lion! Kuro! Don¡¯t ignore me, I am the Director of Impel Down, the same level as you!¡± ¡°Hey, please ignore me, I have something to tell you, Kuro.¡± Kuro¡¯s lips twitched and he turned to Hannibal, who had a pitiful expression on his face, and said, ¡°No, what are you doing?¡± Hannibal, Kuro knew. Magellan, the former Deputy Director and now Director, was guilty of the riots in Impel Down and took responsibility for it. He took the initiative to demote and gave his position to Hannibal. Although this person¡¯s strength is not good, his character is not bad. He had seen the internal documents. Magellan said that he fought to the death and blocked a large number of pirates who escaped from prison. ¡°I¡¯m trying to say¡­¡± Hannibal became serious and said slowly: ¡°Welcome to my¡­ Impelton!!¡± As he spoke, he opened his arms and revealed an intoxicated expression. Finally, he could say such words! As the director, Hannibal had long prepared to say such words in front of someone he admired. When the news of Kim Jong-un¡¯s arrival reached here, he was already making preparations. It was not because he was a Marine Admiral. When Kuro was still a Vice-Admiral, Hannibal had paid attention to him because he was [Old Era Krypton] as the newspaper had advertised. He also specialized in dealing with people who escaped from Impel Down. As a member of Impel Down who has lost face in the world and caused a large number of prisoners to escape, Kuro is naturally popular. Although it¡¯s not good for him to use lynchings to kill people, they can understand that it doesn¡¯t affect Hannibal¡¯s appreciation of Kuro. Sa, come and discuss justice with me, the Director, Kuro!! Hannibal opened his eyes and was about to say this when he realized that there was nothing in front of him. There was no one there. ¡°Kuro! Kuro?! Hey, are you not giving me face as a Director!¡± Hannibal¡¯s voice sounded in the hall. ¡­ . The elevator was going down. Kuro and Domino stood by the elevator and watched the scene gradually pass in front of them. First level, Red Lotus Hell. Second level, Beast Hell. Third level, hungry hell. Fourth level, Scorching Hell. When the elevator reached the fourth floor, Kuro focused his eyes and happened to see a man who looked like a demon looking in their direction. They nodded at each other. Magellan, the strongest combatant of Impel Down, still needs to be greeted. Fifth level, Arctic Hell. Then, the elevator reached the end, the sixth floor of the Undersea Prison, Eternal Hell. The sixth floor is completely different from the first five floors. The prisoners captured on the first five floors of the prison actually have a prison sentence. Of course, the premise is that they can endure the torture of the prison. As long as they can survive until the end of their sentence, they will really be released. As for the Eternal Hell on the sixth level, there is no such thing as a prison sentence. This place holds extremely dangerous criminals. The World Government thinks that they are too threatening and simply threw them all here. Although most of them are on death row, Kuro understands that their strength is indeed impossible to kill with ordinary punishment. In addition, most of them are still Devil Fruit users. If they are killed so quickly, the fruit will be reborn. It is best to keep them here. ¡°It¡¯s really deep¡­¡± When the elevator door opened, Kuro looked at the endless depths in front of him and sighed. ¡°This place is not as exaggerated as the previous prisons. Are we going to leave them to their own devices?¡± Chapter 1237 - 1237 I Am the Winner 1237 I Am the Winner Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°We¡¯re here, Admiral.¡± Domino, who was accompanying him, said and saw Kuro shaking his head and walking out of the elevator alone. Domino was stunned for a moment, then he bit his lip and followed. In the dark area, there are square prisons of different sizes, some of which are empty. Back then, when Blackbeard entered here, he released the people and let them fight and choose their partners. The winner became Titch¡¯s stupid partner and went out together, but Titch didn¡¯t care about the loser. Many people also broke out of prison after waking up. There were also some big pirates who did not participate in the Titch selection who took the opportunity to escape. Therefore, the sixth level of the prison is much emptier, but there are still people. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Just as Kuro and Domino were walking one after another, a voice suddenly sounded from the fence of a square prison nearby. Glowing eyes like wolves appeared from the dark fence. ¡°Men, and women¡­¡± After the voice sounded, the surrounding fence also emitted such a dim light. ¡°It¡¯s not Magellan¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe, woman, come and play with me!¡± ¡°Men can do it too. That looks like Marine. Hey, Marine, come here quickly, I like you like this!¡± Business was booming. Domino stopped in his tracks and sweat trickled down his forehead. She did not like this place because the people imprisoned here were extremely dangerous and she rarely came here. The air here was too oppressive and even terrifying. Bang! A hand suddenly stretched out from the fence, and the wrist was still wrapped, trying to grab Domino. In it was a pair of crazy eyes that flickered with dark light. ¡°Woman!!¡± Chi! Before he could finish his sentence, a black light appeared on the wrist sticking out of the fence and cut it smoothly, letting the hand fall to the ground. Crack ¡­ Kuro sheathed Autumn Water and turned his head to look inside the fence. ¡°If you go to jail, then go to jail. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m not from Impel Down. I don¡¯t have to follow the rules of not killing people.¡± ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!¡± At this time, because of the pain of the broken hand, the prisoner inside the fence cried out in pain. ¡°Marine!!¡± ¡°This damn Marine!!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Let me out and I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± The people inside the fence started screaming again. Most of them were captured by Marines and naturally had a deep hatred for Marines. Kuro narrowed his eyes and spat out the smoke from the cigar in his mouth. The smoke did not disperse but went into the fence where the sound was the loudest. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± ¡°You, what did you do, Marine!!¡± Immediately, the prisoners in the fence coughed violently, and their voices sounded like they could not breathe. ¡°General Kuro¡­¡± Domino said worriedly: ¡°Isn¡¯t this too¡­¡± ¡°Magellan, no, Hannibal can¡¯t control me. Besides, they need to be punished.¡± Kuro¡¯s hanging hand clenched hard, and the surrounding air seemed to flow faster. ¡°No, I can¡¯t breathe!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, air, where is the air!¡± The prisoners in the surrounding fence were shouting. Kuro smiled and extended his hanging hand, pointing an index finger at one of the bars. ¡°I have always thought that Shiliew is a pity. If he joined the Marine, no one would say anything. Unfortunately, he came from Impel Down, unlike me¡­¡± Bang! The index finger made a sound as if it was fired. The prisoner who had reached out at the beginning shot out a ball of blood from the prisoner fence, and the person who was wailing inside was dead. At this time, Kuro¡¯s entire palm was released and the air inside the fence resumed its flow. There was a lot of panting inside the fence, as if they were breathing the sudden air. But after the panting, there were no more clamoring sounds and they were all held back. These people seemed to understand that the man in front of them was not to be trifled with. He has the ability to decide their life and death. Seeing that these people were all holding back, Kuro nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to go to jail. You don¡¯t even have the strength to escape, so be good.¡± With that, Kuro continued walking. ¡°Is that¡­ all?¡± Domino felt that it was a little unbelievable and stayed there for a while. Seeing that Kuro was getting farther and farther away, he quickly chased after him. ¡°General Kuro, you are too powerful. The Director, ah no, the Deputy Director used to come here, but they are not afraid at all. They still do what they should do. I didn¡¯t expect you to cure them in one go.¡± ¡°If it can¡¯t be cured, how can it be cured?¡± Kuro shook his head and said, ¡°Magellan is the same as me. When we come, these people will stop. When we leave, they will still look the same. These pirates who have gone crazy in prison are in this deep place. Their only fun is this, and it is difficult for them to die¡­¡± If he hadn¡¯t killed all of them here, Magellan might have flipped out. He would have done it long ago. Impel Down is not a Marine, and he can¡¯t do anything to Impel Down by killing criminals here, not to mention Marines. With Sakasugi¡¯s character, if it were him, he would be killed on the sixth floor, and the whole Impel Down would probably become a hell, which is a lava hell. But they are not a common system, and this has nothing to do with Kuro. The two of them continued to walk. The deeper they went into the sixth floor, the fewer the prison bars. After passing a corner, Domino stopped and said, ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± In front of them was a huge prison fence, but there were no ¡®neighbors¡¯ around it. In the deep tunnel, only this fence stood. Kuro stood in front of the fence and stopped for a long time before saying, ¡°Yo, you look comfortable.¡± The faint light allowed Domino to see everything inside the fence. Inside the huge fence, there is a person imprisoned. That person is bound with a large number of chains, and there are also chains on his shoulders piercing into his body. His feet are wearing heavy winding and connected to the wall. Even if he wants to move, he must destroy the wall. As for the bound person, he did not have hands and just sat there with his feet crossed. When he heard the voice, he slowly raised his head and revealed a head of red hair under the light. ¡°Yo, Kuro.¡± Shanks smiled and greeted him. ¡°You came to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood, but there¡¯s a message for you.¡± Kuro took out the cigar box from his pocket and handed it forward. ¡°Do you want to smoke?¡± Shanks shook his head and smiled. ¡°I only drink.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t bring that kind of thing.¡± Kuro put the cigar box back and said, ¡°The higher-ups gave me a task to ask you if Red is still alive.¡± Red ¡­ Hearing this name, Hong Fang¡¯s pupils shrank and his smile unconsciously widened. ¡°She¡­ Kuro, you should bring a bottle of wine. Rum will do. I haven¡¯t drunk it for a while and I miss it.¡± Kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really troublesome. In this damn place, only you dare to speak like this. Domino, right¡­ Go get two bottles of wine.¡± ¡°Admiral, this is against the rules¡­¡± ¡°I will explain to the higher-ups and bring it over.¡± Kuro waved his hand and said to Akagami (Red Hair), ¡°By the way, your prediction is so accurate. The straw hat kid you have good eyes on did defeat Kaido, but¡­¡± He bared his teeth as if he was about to get angry and said, ¡°I am the winner.¡± Chapter 1238 - 1238 How Can Someone Like You Know Ideas! 1238 How Can Someone Like You Know Ideas! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the redhead heard this, he stared at Kuro in a daze. ¡°You¡­¡± Kuro said lightly, ¡°He was lucky and ran away. There¡¯s no need to put on a face to fight me. In your current state, you can¡¯t be my opponent.¡± With that, he did not mind the dirt on the ground and sat down cross-legged. Not long after, Domino ran over with two bottles of wine. Because of the power of this general just now, she did not suffer any harassment on the way back. It did not take long for her to go back and get the wine. Kuro took the wine and opened a bottle. With a hook of his finger, the bottle flew into the fence and said to Domino, ¡°Thank you, you can go back first. I have something to say to him.¡± Waiting for Domino to leave, Kuro also opened his own wine and raised it to the redhead from afar. ¡°Come, drink the wine you¡¯re waiting for. I¡¯ll accompany you to order some.¡± Without waiting for Red Hair to say anything, he opened the bottle and after a few gulps, he took the bottle away and let out a long breath. ¡°The wine you Pirate Captain drink is really bad.¡± He wiped his mouth and said. On the other side, Red Hair also opened his mouth and drank from the bottle. When he heard this, he let go of the bottle and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very dry, but this is a pirate. It¡¯s dry and not fragrant, but it¡¯s necessary on the sea. This wine is also like a pirate. It won¡¯t disappear on the sea.¡± Kuro bit his cigar and said, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m not so strongly against sitting in the Country of Peace? Shanks¡­¡± Without waiting for Shanks to ask, he said, ¡°From the moment I took over the position of the old man, I knew that I would not be as leisurely as before. This is also the reason why I did not strongly refuse to settle in the Country of Peace. At the same time, when the higher-ups asked me to go to the Country of Peace, I did not strongly refuse.¡± ¡°I have figured it out. If I just want to be safe, I won¡¯t be safe. If I just want to retire, I will never retire. There are many definitions of safety. Isn¡¯t it also a kind of safety to completely suppress the New World and make you people not dare to move?¡± ¡°I ended your Yonk¨­ (Four Emperors) era. Do you think I can¡¯t beat the so-called new generation? Don¡¯t look down on Marines, you arrogant old pirate.¡± He exhaled smoke and said, ¡°The higher-ups think that ¡®Red¡¯ is a threat, so she may be a threat. If I don¡¯t investigate it clearly, it will be difficult for me to be stable in the New World. Tell me, what is ¡®Red¡¯?¡± Shanks sighed. ¡°The Moon Clan. You probably know that twelve years ago, we robbed the World Government ship and got the Rubber Fruit. At the same time, we also saved someone. With Rubber Fruit, a woman of the Moon Clan. After she was rescued, she went to sea alone. It was only later that I heard rumors in a place in the New World¡­¡± He looked up at Kuro and said, ¡°Have you heard of ¡®Ideal Village¡¯? Kuro.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it once from the group of old men above, an organization.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Kuro knowing that this has nothing to do with him and that he¡¯s called ¡°Red¡± and not some silly boy, he would really think that New World is going to have a Knight King or something. ¡°Ideal Land, an organization founded by Red Branch, the purpose¡­¡± Shanks smiled. ¡°To make people happy.¡± Kuro was stunned. ¡°Happiness? Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡­ . The island below the Country of Peace. In the white gas, the battle continued. Three thousand against six thousand. For Cass, that¡¯s actually my advantage. The damage shared, the unparalleled speed, and the strong physical fitness and combat skills that Vinsmoke¡¯s technology had brought to the Dougreg Marine Brigade. No matter what, they had no chance of losing in such a large-scale battle. This was the truth. In the white gas, the army led by Kaz was suppressing these pirates. But what was strange was that no matter how many times these pirates were defeated, they would still hold their weapons tightly and continue to fight them even though their stamina was about to be exhausted. Ineva, in particular, moved around in the white gas. His fists were constantly hitting with Haki. Although the damage was shared, Kaz still felt pain from the continuous attacks. But Kaz could still bear it. What he could not understand was why these pirates had such a strong fighting will. Kaz has encountered many pirates, and what he remembers the most are the pirates of the Whitebeard Pirates. The will of those people can be called terrifying, but even so, they are only the pirates of the Whitebeard regiment. Although the will of the Captain of his ship is good, the will of the Captain¡¯s men is ordinary. Like ordinary pirates, once there are too many casualties or they feel despair, they will naturally lose their will to fight. But these pirates are different. They are like the Whitebeard Pirates at their peak, they seem to have a goal that they must achieve. Even if they are not their opponent, they still want to fight them. Bang! In the white gas, several attacks quickly and accurately hit one of the moving men, making a few muffled sounds. Imrava also grunted and retreated backward. He retreated outside the white gas and plowed a distance on the ground. He also grabbed the ground with one hand and landed like a squirrel. He raised his head and stared at the dense white gas. He clicked his tongue and his expression was very ugly. These people are very difficult to deal with. He naturally knew the power of his own fists and feet. He could shatter a ship with one punch, but when it hit this white gas, the effect was not very big. Fortunately, the other party¡¯s attack was only so-so and his Haki could resist it. It was supposed to be like this ¡­ He lowered his head and looked at the wound on his chest, then looked up into the white gas. In the white gas, a figure slowly walked out. The person was holding a cross-shaped gun, and the blade of the gun was stained with blood, which belonged to Inlawa. ¡°Human martial spear¡­¡± Inlava said. ¡°You know?¡± Donald was surprised. Inlava stood up, took a deep breath, and moved his hands and feet. ¡°I came from the West Blue Worm Country and am an old enemy of the Kano Country. I still know the martial arts of the Kano Country¡¯s famous ¡®Human Spear¡¯.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re actually from the same sea, but you¡¯re a rogue.¡± Donald swung his spear and stared at Inlaw. ¡°It¡¯s not so much a fist technique as it¡¯s instinct. I¡¯ve heard of you, but I didn¡¯t expect that your way really fits your name¡­¡± A sinister smile appeared at the corner of Inlaw¡¯s mouth. ¡°What can defeat people is a good fist technique!¡± Donald shook his head and pointed his gun at Inlaw. ¡°You are not my opponent. I advise you to surrender. You don¡¯t look like a bad person. Surrender and you can be spared.¡± Battle can see a person clearly. As Kaz¡¯s subordinate and also the Lance of Kaz, he is responsible for destroying people like Inlava, whose numbers will not give him an advantage. This guy¡¯s moves are bold and aggressive. Although his fighting style is fierce, he doesn¡¯t have any hidden thoughts. He is a person who disdains to use dark techniques. Such a man could not be bad. ¡°Surrender?¡± Imrava sneered as if he had heard a funny joke. ¡°You want me to surrender to the lackeys of the evil World Government? Stop dreaming. People like you don¡¯t know what is ideal!¡± Chapter 1239 - 1239 Country of Peace’s Comprehensive Attack 1239 country of peace¡¯s comprehensive attack translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios i don¡¯t understand ideals? donald was almost amused by this sentence. he moved his feet and his body was like a cold light as he stabbed. inlava¡¯s pupils shrank and his head subconsciously flashed to the side while he punched. dang! the fist collided with the side of the spear blade with a crisp sound. ¡°can your so-called ideals be taller than admiral kuro¡¯s ideals? even more powerful than admiral kuro¡¯s justice? i don¡¯t believe it.¡± donald did not believe it. yes, he could not understand what general kuro said like vice admiral kaz and vice admiral wilbur. he could only understand the shallow meaning. however, he was still with kaz. even if he could not understand general kuro¡¯s words, he could understand vice admiral kaz¡¯s words. that ideal, that justice ¡­ how could a pirate say that they don¡¯t understand? ¡°come on, so what if you are a general? you people will always care about the interests of the world government, unlike lord red!¡± inlava¡¯s fist pushed donald¡¯s gun blade away, and then his body crawled close, like a hyena, he punched donald¡¯s abdomen. donald moved his left foot back and exerted strength in his arm, putting the jutsu gun in front of him again. inlava¡¯s fist hit the handle of the gun and donald stepped back. it was also at the moment when he blocked inlava¡¯s fist that he flew up and kicked inlava¡¯s arm, making the fist move away and at the same time he pressed his body down and a whole big gun pressed down on the top of inlava¡¯s head, and the edge of the jutsu gun stabbed down. imrava kicked the ground like a rabbit kicking an eagle, stirring up the dust on the ground and stirring up a cloud of dust. his body flew back. donald narrowed his eyes, turned his fingers and grabbed the chain of the gun. the downward pressure of the gun directly turned into a thrust and flew along the chain towards imravar. inlava was shocked and his body that was flying back was even closer to the ground. he pushed his hands on the ground and zhou she spun like a top and jumped up, barely avoiding the rapid shot. bang! at the same time, he spun straight and kicked the gun that was already under him and punched the cross-shaped gun to the ground. with this force, his body rushed towards donald. crash! the sound of chains sounded from behind inlava, carrying the sound of the wind, forcing him to descend rapidly. the gun that should have been hit by him appeared in his original position under the restraint of the chain. the cross-shaped gun turned back like a boomerang and fell from the sky, putting the chain back on the gun and donald held it in his hand. ¡°che¡­¡± inlaw snorted disdainfully. ¡°you have some tricks up your sleeve.¡± donald held the body of the gun with both hands and pointed the blade of the gun at inlaw. ¡°because not only do you have faith, but i also think that my faith is the highest in the world, which is not comparable to you. with faith, i will also press forward!¡± inlaw said in a deep voice: ¡°whatever you say, the ideal country will not lose to anyone, and we will not lose!¡± they would not lose. even if he did not kill these marines as easily as he thought, constance¡¯s plan was not this. they¡­ won¡¯t lose! ¡­ . on the sea, several pirate ships were sailing on the sea. the ships were of ordinary style, and the canvas and flags were painted with musical notes and headphones. on the deck of one of the pirate ships, a man sat on a chair. in front of him was a small round table with some chess pieces on it. in the center of the chess pieces was a high earthen wall. the surrounding chess pieces were not all exquisite, there were also some small black stones. on one side of the earthen wall, a black chess piece was placed there, surrounded by small stones. ¡°that former marine admiral was blocked by other pirates¡­¡± the old man with a long beard on his chin stared at this side and then looked at the other side of the earthen wall where a black chess piece was confronting a white chess piece. ¡°inrava can delay most of the marines, and the current strength of the country of peace is very weak¡­¡± he took out a chess piece and moved along the chessboard, finally landing on the earthen wall. ¡°according to the eyes of the country of peace, the golden lion is also gone. there is no one stationed in the country of peace. we will control the country of peace first. this way, we can enter the country of peace through the ¡®submerged port¡¯. the people of the beast pirates and the warriors of the country of peace have been controlled by the marines. we do not need to fight.¡± ¡°as long as the people of the kingdom of peace hear the hymn of lord ¡®red¡¯, they will also agree with our ideals and fight together for the ideal land. and we who have obtained the warriors of the kingdom of peace and the beast pirates will be qualified to truly complete the ideal land!¡± after the old man finished speaking in a deep voice, he looked at the center of the battleship. there, many pirates were looking at a woman in the middle devoutly. a beautiful woman with brown skin, white hair, a pair of small wings on her back, and a headset. the woman seemed to have sensed the gaze of the bearded old man and smiled warmly at him. ¡°thank you, constance¡­¡± the voice was slow and seemed to spread throughout the entire ship through the headset. constance rose from her chair and placed her right hand on her left chest. she bowed to the woman and said, ¡°everything is for happiness¡­ lord red.¡± ¡­ . in the sky of the country of peace, a huge feathered bird flew in the clouds. on its back, some people were sitting. there were not many people, only ten or so, but they all looked very capable. the leader had two knives hanging on his waist and his left eye was covered by a black blindfold. he stepped on the shoulder of the bird and looked down at the white peak standing above the clouds. ¡°we¡¯re here¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°is this the landmark of the country of peace? jing zang.¡± the bird spoke in human language. ¡°this is it. go down. according to lord constance¡¯s will, seize the country of peace now.¡± as the man named k¨­z¨­ spoke, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°i¡¯m back, the kingdom of peace. i brought a way to make the kingdom of peace happy this time. oden-sama, you are wrong¡­¡± phew!! the big bird swooped down with more than a dozen people on its back and broke through the clouds and went straight down. soon, they followed the towering white peak and saw the island of the country of peace, the tree of the city of flowers, and the huge tower of heaven beside the tree. boom!! the big bird directly hit the tianshou pavilion, stirring up a layer of dust on the top floor and also attracted the attention of the people nearby. in the dust, jing zang slowly walked out and raised his arm. ¡°now i will prove that i am right!!¡± Chapter 1240 - 1240 Yes, I Surrender 1240 yes, i surrender translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios how many years ¡­ after oden was cooked to death, these samurai who once followed oden were scattered. how many years has it been since he returned to the country of peace? back then, he fled from the country of peace and thought that he might not be able to return in this lifetime. he has been wandering and his swordsmanship has made him famous in the sea. he has also met the man with eagle-like eyes. in the end, he failed. later on, he kept looking for opportunities to challenge hawkeye again, but he met ¡®ideal land¡¯. ¡°what a pity¡­¡± jing zang looked down and murmured, ¡°the baptism of the ideal land allows me to defeat hawkeye now, but for constance, it will not be bad. let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± otherwise, he would have rushed over when shichibukai was still in the country of peace. lord constance insisted on waiting until the main forces of the country of peace had left before taking action, saying something about stabilizing the plan. although jingcang did not quite agree with it, it was all for the sake of the ideal land. he could temporarily endure for the sake of the ideal land plan. and for this plan, jing zang is full of absolute confidence. the dozen or so people behind him were all pirates of the new world, and they were all elites. for the country of peace, which no longer has any power, they only need to control the position of the hidden harbor near the city of flowers and wait for lord red to arrive. as for the group of marines gathered below¡­ jing zang crossed his hands and pulled out the two knives at his waist, and a sneer appeared on his lips, ¡°let me try your composition!¡± more than a dozen people jumped down from the top of the celestial guardian pavilion without a care. one of the strong men turned into a huge hairy monster bird at the same time and carried everyone on his back, including jing zang, and swooped down towards the gathered marines. jing zang crossed his two swords and was about to jump down to attack when the big bird was about to hit marine. however, at this moment, his hair suddenly stood up and he subconsciously dodged to the side and fell straight down. ¡°mink self-pride!¡± swish! a pitch-black shock wave suddenly fell from the sky, and the violent impact almost made the person on the bird¡¯s back unable to keep his shape, and he was almost disintegrated. the huge impact also passed through the big bird¡¯s head and cut off his whole head. boom!! the impact carried the incomplete body of the big bird and the person on the bird¡¯s back directly hit the ground, raising a huge dust cloud. jingcang, who was the first to dodge, also fell to the ground and rolled a few times on the ground. he looked up at the dust cloud and saw a black shadow quickly landing in the dust cloud. ¡°who is it!¡± jing zang said angrily. in the dust fog, a tall figure gradually appeared. the tall figure walked out of the dust fog and revealed his true appearance. it was a tall man who was more than six meters tall. his entire body, including his face, was covered by black clothes, and even his hair could not be seen. a pair of feathered wings spread out on his back, and in the center of the wings, there was a flame. with a long knife hanging on his waist, he stood there and said to jing zang, who was lying on the ground, ¡°not everyone can come to the country of peace¡­¡± jing zang opened his eyes wide and shouted, ¡°didn¡¯t you get caught, ember!!¡± ¡°who knows.¡± ember said lightly. it was impossible for jing zang to not know the person in front of him. whether it was his fame on the sea or the battle between oden and kaido, he could recognize this person. one of the three main boards of the beast pirates, ember. but according to the intelligence, wasn¡¯t he arrested and watched over? why did he come out? escaped?! ¡°hey, if you escaped, then you should run away. kaido was executed. you don¡¯t have a captain and you can¡¯t be a match for kingpin. are you staying here to wait for death?¡± jing zang stood up and held two knives tightly. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°what did you do to my companions? we are not marines. your enemy is over there!¡± ¡°swordsman?¡± ember did not answer him. instead, he looked at his saber and silently pulled out the long saber hanging at his waist. the tip of the saber pointed at jingcang. ¡°i seem to have an impression of you. you seem to be from the people¡¯s republic of china, right? forget it, it¡¯s not important. when i catch you and interrogate you, i will know why you are here.¡± ¡°hey, what do you mean!¡± jing zang¡¯s face was gloomy and he shouted: ¡°don¡¯t tell me you joined marine? no, you are a pirate!¡± ¡°marines¡­¡± ember shook his head. ¡°marines are naturally nothing, but if it¡¯s something else, it¡¯s not like i can¡¯t try¡­ justice is not divided into marine pirates. i just found a more powerful justice.¡± ¡°what do you mean, what do you mean by not joining the marine? instead of dealing with these marines, you want to deal with me?¡± jing zang thought that this was a misunderstanding, but it turned out that the other party really attacked him? ¡°hey, ember, cooperate with us! marine is your enemy. don¡¯t you want revenge? do you want to surrender?¡± jing zang suggested. marine will naturally not join. marine is the world government, and he knows very well what is going on with the persecution of the moon clan by the world government. but the bearded man convinced him. the bearded man named kaz took a book and convinced him. or rather, the book tempted him. the book called ¡°justice faith¡± said what justice was, and although that kind of thing was not enough to make ember surrender, it was indeed tempted. pirates are not heartless, because pirates are also people, and people are also divided. as they say in just faith, the world has the noblest pirates and the meanest marines. this book made him put down the vigilance in his heart, and when the bearded man came again, it was ember, no, abel, who completely put down his resistance! ember said lightly, ¡°someone once said that ¡®surrender¡¯ is a shameful thing, but holding that old idea that surrendering is a disgrace, there are many things that can¡¯t be done.¡± ¡°what i pursue is to change the world. that kind of thing needs real justice to support it, but real justice is not on my side, so i can only do one thing¡­¡± in front of that kind of ideal, no one will not yearn for it. everyone will fight for that kind of world! that was a dream that was more powerful than lord kaido¡¯s, and it was also a dream that could be implemented more. it didn¡¯t need to become a pirate king, it didn¡¯t need to find any end point, as long as he dared to think, he could do it in any world. he looked at jing zang and said, ¡°if you think i am surrendering, then i will tell you that yes, i surrender!¡± Chapter 1241 - 1241 My Ideal Hometown… 1241 my ideal hometown¡­ translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios surrender ¡­ jing zang was stunned. he did not expect such words to come out of the mouth of this ¡®flame calamity¡¯. and it was so legitimate! ¡°justice? what justice is there in the world government!¡± jing zang gripped his two blades tightly, squatted down with both legs and jumped up directly. he raised his two blades directly and wrapped them around haki like a black thunder descending. ¡°thunder rainbow!!¡± jing zang said ferociously: ¡°get lost under my thunderous blow!¡± ¡°swordsman¡­¡± ember narrowed his eyes and blocked the long blade in front of him. with a crack, the two blades were directly stuck in the sawtooth of his upper blade, and the blades of the two blades were firmly stuck there. ember swung his long saber and threw jing zang out. ¡°oh?¡± he glanced sideways slightly and said in surprise, ¡°you didn¡¯t lose it. you¡¯re quite capable.¡± jing zang rolled a few times on the ground, then jumped up and glanced at the long knife in ember¡¯s hand and said gloomily: ¡°you are not a real swordsman!¡± ember raised his long saber. ¡°i never said that i¡¯m a swordsman. it¡¯s fine as long as i can win.¡± the long saber directly slashed down, carrying a slash straight towards jingcang. ¡°this kind of thing¡­¡± jing zang clicked his tongue and slashed out with his two knives. ¡°yan huang!¡± just as jing cang was about to use his two swords to block the slash, a huge flame gradually emerged from another side, almost blocking him. ember stretched out his left hand that had condensed flames, and the flames came from his hand. the power of the moon race. the man¡¯s back has flames, which can be released. boom!! flames mixed with slashes spread directly in front of jing zang, covering his figure. chi! soon, the flames flew out a few slashes, and the strong impact swept away a part of the flames, revealing a gap. jing zang¡¯s arms covered his face and he quickly rushed out of the flames and rolled twice on the ground. when he got up again, he was already in a sorry state. most people can¡¯t resist the power of nature. not everyone has the ability to cut through flames. it is a move in itself and is not easy to resist. it is already good enough to be able to break through it. ¡°sword radiance slash!¡± the moment he got up, jing zang¡¯s two swords crossed and he slashed out in a cross shape. ember didn¡¯t dodge, he just covered the long blade with haki and waved it first, it was in a stalemate with the slash for a moment, then it shattered like glass and broke the two slashes. and at this moment, jing zang himself also directly thrust over, like an arrow leaving the bow, flying and rushing, the two swords were like bull horns, stabbing straight at ember¡¯s chest that was opened because of the knife. ¡°i am not so easy to deal with!¡± keiz¨­ shouted as he rushed, ¡°come on, i will avenge the shame of oden¡¯s failure!¡± bang! just as he was about to reach ember, a long leg flew from below and directly kicked jing zang¡¯s abdomen. the huge impact made jing zang groan and he was directly kicked into the sky. at this time, ember waved his long knife and cut jingcang like catching a baseball. clang!! with a crisp sound, jing zang¡¯s body flew out and hit a nearby broken wall that had not been repaired, collapsing the wall. ember swung his saber and frowned. it actually blocked it¡­ ¡°how is that possible!¡± in the collapsed ruins, jing zang roared, ¡°impossible, there is no reason! you should not be able to block my attack. in the ideal land, my attack can even hurt hawkeye, how can you resist it!¡± ¡°ideal village?¡± ember was stunned for a moment. ¡°i seem to have heard this name somewhere¡­¡± as the leader of the beast pirates and kaido¡¯s right-hand man and the former manager of the pirates, he was also clear about the surrounding forces. within their sphere of influence, there seems to be such a force. but because he didn¡¯t do anything on a daily basis, kaido wasn¡¯t interested in this place at that time, so he didn¡¯t ask much. later on, it was the war of the best. after whitebeard died, kaido was even less interested in such a place. he only wanted to make a bigger mess. but that¡¯s not the point. the point is ¡­ ¡°you defeated hawkeye?¡± ember was stunned. ¡°wasn¡¯t it mr. kuro who defeated hawkeye?¡± jing zang did not care about what ember called him. he was still in disbelief. ¡°it¡¯s impossible. although ideal land is an ideal place, i have also trained a lot in it. that kind of strength is not fake. if i can hurt him in ideal land, i can definitely hurt you!¡± as he spoke, his figure moved quickly, and his haki extended from the blade and covered his entire body. it was like a black thunderbolt, and he stabbed forward even faster. ¡°quick lightning!!¡± ¡°this kind of thing¡­¡± ember still did not dodge. he just held the long saber tightly and swung it hard. clang!! the blade of the long knife collided with the tip of the two knives, making jing zang¡¯s body stagnate. no matter how hard he tried, he could not move an inch forward. ¡°but it¡¯s useless!¡± bang!! the long sword continued to swing, and the momentum brought jing zang¡¯s body straight out and he fell to the ground. the residual power did not decrease and he slid on the ground for a distance. ¡°just like that, you can defeat hawkeye?¡± ember wondered, ¡°don¡¯t joke around. i don¡¯t know what your ideal land is, but it¡¯s not enough to defeat hawkeye. it¡¯s far from enough.¡± he prided himself on not being a swordsman, but he also used a knife and had a rough idea of mihawk¡¯s strength. that kind of man¡¯s swordsmanship is very terrifying. compared to this kind of person, he is like the moon in the sky and the firefly on the ground. ¡°ideal village can¡¯t go wrong!¡± jing zang got up and gritted his teeth. ¡°that¡¯s just my mistake, not the ideal village¡¯s mistake! i understand, i understand, it¡¯s because the intensity of my contact is not enough. for my personal ideal village, i can only materialize a part of it, but i have indeed become stronger, stronger than before!¡± ¡°i¡¯m tired¡­¡± ember stretched out his long saber, and the domineering blade was surrounded by a ball of flames. vaguely, the flames formed a dragon head symbol, aiming at jingcang. the high temperature of the rising flames, no matter how far it was, made jing zang feel it. ¡°fire dragon emperor!¡± flames flew out of the long saber and formed a dragon of fire, roaring directly towards jing zang. the huge flames were so fast that jing zang, who had just stood up, did not react at all and directly swallowed jing zang¡¯s body. then, ember turned around and left without looking. this level of enemy was not worth his attention. in contrast, the job kaz had given him to persuade others to surrender was more important. especially quinn. he didn¡¯t expect quinn to be even more stubborn than him. if it really didn¡¯t work out, he would have to use the absolute justice. but he was afraid that after he used it, quinn would still not agree. in that case, in order to keep the secret, he would have to kill this former companion. he did not want to do such a thing. ¡°for this justice and ideal, quinn¡­ i really don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± ember sighed. ¡°wait, wait¡­¡± just as ember was about to leave, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. this stunned ember and he turned around in surprise. behind him, jingcang, who should have been melted by the fire dragon emperor, was still standing there. although his body was tattered and there were burns everywhere, he still stood there. ¡°my ideal hometown¡­ will not be destroyed by you, ember!¡± jing zang said slowly with trembling lips. Chapter 1242 - 1242 Are You For Real?! 1242 are you for real?! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios almost at the same time, the battle on the island below the country of peace also began to become fierce. bang! bang! bang! chi!! donald and inlava have dealings with each other. basically, if you hit him with one punch, donald will stab you with his spear. although it is said that close combat with fists and feet is more advantageous than holding a spear, donald was born in the kano country, which focuses on martial arts. he also forced inlava to retreat many times with his chain-bearing martial arts spear. bang! with the collision of a spear blade and a fist, the two bodies retreated at the same time, plowing a mark on the ground. imrava raised his hand and looked at the back of his fist. there was a lot of blood flowing out of it. like his body, it was full of injuries. his skin was either cut by the spear blade or a piece of his body was cut off. the most serious thing was that there was a bloody hole in his shoulder. donald, on the other hand¡­ he dragged the chain in his hand and held the cross-shaped gun in his hand again. his body was wrapped in white gas and draped over his body like a feather coat. there were no wounds on his body. after fighting for so long, he¡¯s not hurt¡­ inlaw asked in a low voice, ¡°is it because of the inexplicable white gas?¡± ¡°exactly.¡± donald admitted without any hesitation, ¡°vice-admiral kaz¡¯s strength is indiscriminate, and i am also lucky to bathe in it. do you think you are fighting with me alone? no, you are fighting with me who share the damage with 3,000 people.¡± ¡°every one of us is like this under vice admiral kaz. you and your men will not be our match!¡± with his words, the mist in the white gas became deeper and the range was shrinking, indicating that the 6,000 pirates were disintegrating one by one. inlaw pursed his lips and looked at the white gas. he said dryly, ¡°why¡­¡± he rushed over and his lowered body was like a swift cheetah as he quickly rushed in front of donald. his fist carried the unified haki like a whirlwind. ¡°spiral fierce bullet!!¡± a punch with a strong rotational force hit donald¡¯s abdomen. as the ¡®fierce fist¡¯, inlaw, who donald relied on to fight instinctively and physically, also had moves. the power of this punch was comprehended by him through a long battle. it has an extremely strong spiral ability and the power is concentrated on one point. no matter what, it can be shattered. bang!! the fist still exploded with a muffled sound, but the power of that punch only made donald¡¯s body retreat. the fist that was imprinted on his stomach was frozen there without any progress. unable to move forward, his fist was entangled by the white gas, making it stagnate, and donald was still unscathed. this punch also made imravar¡¯s eyes gradually dim. ¡°why? they are just a group of lackeys of the world government!¡± he said gloomily. donald reached out a hand and pressed it on inlaw¡¯s wrist, and said slowly: ¡°the abdomen is very painful, the pain must be absent-minded. this pain is accurately transmitted among the three thousand of us. my pain is the same as theirs. your punch is very powerful, but¡­¡± **tip** he held the wrist tightly and lifted inlava high in the air. he took the opportunity to lift the cross-shaped gun and held it with both hands. ¡°lian xing: random fight!!¡± chi chi chi!! the spear blade was like a star, and like a large number of bullets, it hit imravar¡¯s body. the spear blade wrapped in haki poked imravar in the air like a rag. boom! in the midst of the extremely fast gun blades, donald suddenly handed the gun forward, bringing with it a huge shock wave. with one shot, he sent inlava flying. he floated in the air for a while and landed on the ground in a bloody mess. shua! donald¡¯s right hand was behind him, the blade of the gun was upside down on the side of his leg, and the blood on the gun was thrown out. he glanced at inlava and shook his head and said, ¡°your strength is not bad, but it¡¯s a pity that the ideal land is not as good as our justice.¡± with that, he turned around and walked towards the back. ¡°you¡­ wait!!¡± as soon as he turned around, because of lavar¡¯s voice behind him, donald¡¯s eyes slightly opened and he subconsciously looked back and saw the man staggering up, his bloody chest rose and fell together, his breathing was heavy and he was holding something in his hand. through the blood on his hand, donald saw that it was an earpiece that he had worn on his head before. this made him frown. this guy¡­ even if he was injured, he still wanted to protect his earpiece? ¡°hu¡­¡± imrava exhaled heavily and raised his trembling hands. he put the headphones on his head solemnly and looked up at donald. ¡°ideal land, you can¡¯t go wrong, don¡¯t insult our ideal land!¡± ¡°what is this ideal land?¡± donald asked seriously. ¡°ideal village¡­¡± imrava chewed on the word. his face, which had become ferocious because of the scar, showed a bright smile that did not match him at all: ¡°you don¡¯t understand, ideal land, that is where our happiness lies, it is our ultimate dream¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°not down yet?¡± in the country of peace, ember looked at jing zang who stood up and found that even though he was almost burnt, he was still holding something in his hand. he trembled and revealed the pair of earphones in his arms. he found that the earphones were fine and breathed a sigh of relief. ember said in surprise, ¡°a man like you can actually have such willpower. is that headset very important to you? what is your ambition?¡± jing zang smiled disdainfully at ember. ¡°a pirate like you knows nothing about pirates who surrendered to marines. this headset¡­ or this dream, is something more important than my life!¡± as he spoke, he put on his headphones solemnly and then stamped his feet on the ground as if he was regrouping his morale. he held the double blades and said: ¡°ambition is something like defeating hawkeye! but if you want to talk about dreams, it is the completion of the ideal land! the country of peace is the place where lord red and lord constance choose their dreams to start. even if i die, i will complete this goal!!¡± ¡°ideal village¡­¡± ember¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°what the hell is that?¡± ¡°that¡¯s not a thing!¡± jing zang roared, ¡°that is the most sacred thing! in the ideal village, everyone can live happily and there will be no fighting. everyone can do what they want there!¡± ¡­ . ¡°no matter what identity, whether it is a commoner or a noble, even a slave can fulfill his dream in that place!¡± inlaw clenched his fists and roared at donald, ¡°even a wild dog like me, who is feared by the sea people, can obtain peace and happiness there!¡± ¡­ . ¡°that kind of place is actually quite good. people will indeed be happy there, whether they are enemies or not, marines, pirates, kingdom army, revolutionary army, merman, long-handed clan, long-legged clan¡­¡± ¡°all hostile groups and races can coexist peacefully and face life with a smile. it¡¯s so peaceful that it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s in the new world or even any place like the sea.¡± on the sixth floor of impel down, red hair said, ¡°thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s actually not bad.¡± ¡°hiss¡ª!¡± after listening to red hair¡¯s words, kuro took a deep breath and took a big puff of the cigar. he quickly blew out the smoke and said in surprise: ¡°are you f*cking serious?!¡± Chapter 1243 - 1243 Too Ridiculous!! 1243 too ridiculous!! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°happiness, peace¡­¡± donald carefully chewed on imravar¡¯s words and said with a slightly strange expression, ¡°really?¡± that kind of environment is exactly what they are pursuing now! they haven¡¯t realized it yet, but someone on the sea has realized it?! they don¡¯t seem to be very strong. is kuro¡¯s theory wrong? there is no need to gather strong people, there is no need to have a strong person who can make everyone submit to him, can that dream really be realized! subconsciously, donald turned around and shouted, ¡°vice-admiral kaz!¡± in fact, there was no need for him to shout. after inlava said this, the white gas had already condensed and moved behind donald. wherever the white gas passed, people fell to the ground. it was the 6,000 people that inlava had brought, and they had been dealt with. ¡°pi, they turned their back on the dream of the ideal land and actually fell!¡± inlava gritted his teeth. in the white gas, kaz and wilbur walked out with solemn expressions. wilbur looked at imravar and said, ¡°it¡¯s not like that. these people¡¯s will is worthy of praise. we fought more than this number of people and they collapsed in half the time. your people fought to the end because their physical conditions didn¡¯t allow them to fall.¡± kaz¡¯s ¡®justice shield¡¯ is not a joke. for example, no matter how many pirates you meet, if you cut me, it is equivalent to cutting 3,000 people. even if you can cut off their heads with a knife, it will only scratch the skin of 3,000 people. and when they hit you, it¡¯s real and there¡¯s an increase in speed. battle is about efficiency. there are too few people who can fight until now without being defeated. but that¡¯s not the point now. kaz¡¯s face was solemn and his tone was a little excited. ¡°is what you just said true? who completed this great feat and can really live together in peace? including nobles?!¡± this inlaw¡¯s will to fight is very strong. even after being beaten to this state, he can still stand up. the will of those 6,000 people is not bad, as if there is something supporting their faith. in the battle, kaz was already very curious. it is not strange for one or two pirates to have this kind of will, but for thousands of people to have this kind of will, there must be something wrong. how could he not be excited after listening to inlava? is this another way? or has mr. kuro¡¯s dream been realized! even dressrosa could not do what he said! ¡°please tell me!¡± kaz ran excitedly to inlava. at ten times the speed, he almost turned into a white shadow. before inlava could even react, he felt his hands being held tightly and he couldn¡¯t help raising them. when he looked, he saw that kaz was holding them tightly. ¡°please tell me!!¡± kaz almost shouted, ¡°do you have a strong man? do you have a strong man like mr. kuro?!¡± ilava heard the first sentence and was about to say yes, but then he heard¡­ ¡®mr kellow?¡¯ ¡®oh¡­ tinsel.¡¯ that intensity of ¡­ under kaz¡¯s excited and ferocious eyes, inlava said dryly, ¡°no, no¡­¡± ¡°without it, how did you do it? is that called ¡®ideal village¡¯?! everyone is peaceful, united, and has strong willpower. everyone can live freely. this place is indeed called ¡®ideal village¡¯!¡± at this point, kaz let go of his hands and danced excitedly. ¡°sparashi! too sparashi! another path has appeared. we are not alone, wilbur!¡± ¡°oh!!¡± wilbur¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire in the rear. when kaz called him, he quickly came up to him and stared at inawah with eyes similar to kaz¡¯s. ¡°excuse me, how did you do it? in what way? can you prove it? if you can prove it, can you show me!¡± ¡°you¡­¡± inlaw was a little confused and swallowed his saliva. ¡°well, do you really want to witness it? you are marines¡­¡± why would the lackeys of the world government have such thoughts? they have never heard the song of lord red¡­ wait, singing! inlava took off his headset, pursed his lips, and handed it over. ¡°if you really have such an ideal, then listen to it. everything is the song of lord red. as long as there is lord red, everything can be done!¡± lord red? ¡®what¡¯s that?¡¯ kaz and wilbur looked at each other, then kaz took the headset and put it on his head. no matter who it is, anyone who can achieve that kind of thing is a kindred spirit! however, as soon as he put on the earpiece, kaz was stunned. a soft singing voice came from the earpiece. it sounded like a murmur or a story. it was vague, but it could make people intoxicated, like¡­ he entered a dream. kaz couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes as his mind began to drift¡­ even in battle, he could not help but enter a dream. under their efforts, mr. kuro sat on the supreme throne. mr. kuro¡¯s theory has been spread all over the world. the ¡®german¡¯ country replaced the new world government. all countries are no longer exploited, but are interconnected. although pirates still exist, they are not as fierce as they are now. four seas, first half of the grand line, new world¡­ throughout the sea, the nobles have disappeared, replaced by the people who live freely, and under the protection of their marines, the sea has entered a long period of peace. this is really¡­ ¡­ . **tip** ember threw away the earpiece he had snatched from jing zang and stepped on it. then, he grabbed jing zang¡¯s neck and lifted him high. ¡°and where is the singer, where is he!!¡± there was a hint of excitement in his eyes. he had to be excited. he knew who it was! in the moon clan, men have the ability to control flames, while women¡­ can control illusions! he had heard the song just now and did not hear anything in the song. there was no such magnificent scene as jingcang had said, but he only heard the ability of the woman of the moon clan hidden in the song. because that kind of illusion is only useless against the moon clan! ¡°moreover, that kind of thing is just an illusion, right? with this kind of delusion, you also make it an ideal place?¡± ¡­ . ¡°that woman only needs to sing to let them enter the fantasy. they can do whatever they want in the fantasy. it is their own dream. i have heard it before, but¡­¡± the redhead smiled sheepishly. ¡°i¡¯m not used to it, huh? why did your face change?¡± ¡°oh, i thought it was something. this kind of thing¡­¡± kuro spat out a mouthful of smoke expressionlessly. ¡°it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡­ . ¡°this is too ridiculous!!¡± kaz yanked open the headset, and his excited expression turned to one of pure rage. Chapter 1244 - 1244 Abandon Fantasy! 1244 abandon fantasy! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kaz¡¯s roar was so loud that the anger contained in it was visible to the naked eye. even the white gas behind him rolled a few times, indicating his intense emotional fluctuations. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± wilbur asked curiously. ¡°listen for yourself!¡± kaz handed the headphones to wilbur with an angry look on his face. wilbur took the headphones and put them on. after a while, he closed his eyes and the corners of his mouth turned up. ¡°haha¡­¡± as if in a sweet dream, wilbur laughed. after a few minutes, he frowned and opened his eyes to take off the headphones. he stared at the earpiece with a complicated expression. one moment, he was yearning for it, and the next moment, he revealed a twisted and angry expression. finally, he could only raise his head and sigh. ¡°if it¡¯s true, how good would it be¡­¡± with that, he loosened his grip and the earpiece fell. imrava saw the headset fall and he gritted his teeth. he flew over and caught the headset that was about to fall. his body rolled twice on the ground and he hugged the headset and said angrily, ¡°what are you doing!¡± ¡°nothing¡­¡± wilbur looked down at imrava and said: ¡°i just feel that this kind of thing has no practical meaning for us.¡± ¡°it¡¯s meaningless, why do you want to listen!¡± inlava¡¯s teeth were almost broken: ¡°sure enough, you bastards don¡¯t know what an ideal place is at all. i thought you would become my companions, but not only did you refuse my kindness, you even want to insult the ideal place! the lackeys of the world government are the lackeys of the world government. you don¡¯t know this kind of ideal at all. you are not worthy!¡± hearing this, kaz raised his head and narrowed his eyes. he looked at inlaw and said word by word: ¡°we are not worthy?¡± the white gas behind him was so arrogant that it seemed to be about to explode. ¡°we are not worthy?!¡± imrava was about to answer when he heard kaz¡¯s voice become louder. he subconsciously looked up and saw the bearded man staring at him. in addition to the endless anger in his eyes, there was also an inexplicable meaning. it was as if¡­ he had been greatly insulted. imrava had seen that look before. every time someone insults the ideal land on the sea, they would have the same look, but it was not as intense as this bearded man. ¡°we are not worthy?!!¡± the bearded man repeated himself, his voice rising. he stared at imrava and said slowly: ¡°you tell me what you see in this so-called ideal hometown!¡± being stared at by him like this, ineva replied obediently, ¡°of course there are a lot of them. all races live together and no one will discriminate against anyone. every day, there are also many people who are willing to fight with me. on the sea, everyone is fighting together for the realization of their ideal hometown¡­¡± ¡°is that all?¡± kaz asked. inlaw nodded and his voice couldn¡¯t help but weaken a little. ¡°that¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°donald!¡± kaz didn¡¯t look back as he shouted, ¡°catch someone to wake up!¡± donald held the katana in one hand and turned around to walk into the rear. he took out a relatively lightly injured pirate and woke him up before carrying him over. ¡°let me ask you!¡± kaz turned and glared at the man. ¡°what is your ideal place?!¡± the pirate was confused and dizzy. as soon as he woke up, he saw a bearded man staring at him. for some reason, he did not dare to not answer and said: ¡°yes, i can rob freely. i have a lot of treasures and a lot of women. i am a hero in my hometown¡­¡± kaz stopped looking at him and turned to inrava. ¡°it¡¯s confirmed¡­¡± ¡®sure of what?¡¯ before imrava could ask, he heard kaz say something that made him extremely angry: ¡°you are not ideal, you are just fantasizing!!¡± inlava¡¯s eyes widened and he said angrily: ¡°what makes you say that we are imaginary! we also have to work hard for our own ideals. the ultimate goal of the ideal land is to let people have the power to dream freely. we can live in our ideals every day and we can also achieve our dreams freely!¡± ¡°i am not like you, i only pay attention to such ugly reality. the name ¡®ideal land¡¯ is lord red¡¯s wish. she wants everyone on the sea to have happiness. this is such a great cause, how can you understand!¡± cass didn¡¯t say much, just asked him, ¡°what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°ah?¡± imrava was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t hear it clearly. ¡°what?¡± ¡°let me ask you, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s to eat!¡± ineva said matter-of-factly, ¡°meat is fine too!¡± ¡°who will produce, no, to put it plainly, who will cook?¡± kaz looked down at him, but his expression became more and more disdainful. ¡°you have to eat cooked food, right? you can eat it raw. where are the others in your so-called ideal land? they have to eat cooked food, right? who will cook it?¡± ¡°of course i¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ilava was a little impatient. ¡°what do you want to ask!¡± kaz¡¯s eyes rounded and his voice became a roar that shook even his own beard. ¡°it¡¯s very simple. what i want to ask is, are you eating in reality or in your dreams?!¡± ¡°of course i¡¯m eating in reality. dreams can¡¯t fill my stomach¡­¡± imrava took the opportunity to speak, but before he could finish his words, the last word ¡°belly¡± directly stuck in his throat. he was stunned and lay on the ground motionless, his body stiff. ¡®dreams don¡¯t fill your stomach, do they?¡¯ kaz¡¯s tone became very light. ¡°so, with so many people, where will the food come from? can your dreams, your ideal hometown, conjure food?¡± imrava subconsciously shook his head, but he felt that something was wrong and argued, ¡°we will find a way to get food.¡± ¡°what way? rob? steal? deceive?¡± kaz didn¡¯t even blink as he said, ¡°everyone is in ideal land, who wants to work, who wants to cook, who wants to prepare enough food for you¡­¡± ¡°where to live, if the house is broken, who will repair it, where are the materials for repair, who will stop it if there is danger? you? but how much can you stop?¡± the bearded man suddenly laughed and spread his hands. ¡°oh, i understand. it¡¯s just a dream. as long as you can dream, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re dead or alive. as long as you can dream, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s dangerous. dreams can give you everything. your biggest dream is actually a good dream!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you insult the ideal land!¡± inlava finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and jumped to attack kaz. beside him, donald held the cross-shaped gun tightly and was about to move when suddenly, an afterimage was faster and a hand pressed on inlaw¡¯s head. ¡°ten times!¡± bang!! wilbur pressed a hand on the side of inlaw¡¯s face and slammed him into the ground, creating a pit. ¡°don¡¯t move.¡± wilbur pressed his head and said lightly. no matter how ineva moved, he could not break free from wilbur¡¯s big hand. the power of this mustached marine was so great! wilbur has been eating the ¡®double fruit¡¯ for some time and is actively cultivating. his strength has long surpassed his previous strength, and the ability to make objects ten times larger is now developed at a deeper level and is no longer limited to the existence of objects. he doesn¡¯t have the acceleration of kaz¡¯s ¡®fruit of speed¡¯, but his body can be strengthened by ten times, and his strength will also increase. but now, wilbur simply separated this ¡®power¡¯ from his body and increased it tenfold. coupled with kaz¡¯s own ten times speed, it was naturally fast and fierce. ¡°i insult the ideal country?¡± kaz shook his head, then his eyes focused and he shouted: ¡°you are just fantasizing! you don¡¯t have any substantial actions at all. can you imagine a world of love and peace just by imagination! that is fake, all fake! even your dreams are different, the dreams of each level are completely different! what does this mean¡­¡± ¡°nobles have the dreams of nobles, commoners have the dreams of commoners, beggars have the dreams of beggars, pirates have the dreams of pirates, and your class does not have mobility! nobles can even dream of becoming tenryubito, becoming the king of a powerful country, while commoners may only be able to dream as long as they are not taxed by others. it is still that class, and it is even bigger!¡± ¡°that kind of thing, how can it be called an ideal! that¡¯s just a fantasy! imagination! i was just thinking whether there is already a kindred spirit of mr. kuro on the sea, and even realized the ideal earlier than mr. kuro. that may be more¡­ forgive me for saying offensive words, that may be greater than mr. kuro, but now i think that i was wrong. i feel very guilty. i deeply feel the guilt for mr. kuro! and the insult you have given me!!¡± ¡°how can your kind of utopianism be compared to people like me who have been practicing our ideals in reality! is it enough to just dream? mr. kuro once said to a person to let him embrace ugliness. now i will also say¡­¡± imrava¡¯s eyes had been staring at kaz. he stretched out his finger and pointed his index finger straight at the sky. the figure in the marine cloak suddenly became very tall at this moment, and a visible white torrent mixed with red rushed into the sky! ¡°give up the fantasy!!!¡± kaz pointed to the sky and his voice shook the wilderness. ¡°ideas are put into practice, not imagined! in this world, only mr. kuro is the only great and holy!¡± immediately, inlava rolled his eyes and almost fainted. that aura ¡­ haoshoku! Chapter 1245 - 1245 Can You Carry Me to the Throne? 1245 can you carry me to the throne? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios impel down. ¡°achoo!!¡± kuro sneezed violently and only recovered after taking a few breaths. he reached out and rubbed his nose. ¡°what the hell, who is thinking of me?¡± with that, he stood up and reached out again to get the wine bottle back. ¡°are you leaving?¡± the redhead smiled and said, ¡°hey, leave the bottle, it¡¯s good to keep it as a memory.¡± ¡°forget it, i don¡¯t dare to touch someone like you. just stay here in peace. as long as your subordinates don¡¯t move, we won¡¯t touch you.¡± kuro shook his head and let the two bottles float around him. he waved at red hair. ¡°let¡¯s go. the next time i see you¡­ i hope there won¡¯t be a next time. you can die here.¡± ¡°i have already told you about red¡¯s situation, what are you going to do with him?¡± red hair asked again. ¡°handle?¡± kuro thought about it and shook his head with a smile. he turned around and walked forward. then, he stretched out his arm and waved. ¡°i¡¯m not interested in people who dream. they can dream if they want to. don¡¯t provoke me. after all¡­¡± he looked up as if recalling something and chuckled. ¡°everyone has dreams.¡± red hair stared at his back and slowly said, ¡°you too?¡± ¡°me?¡± kuro stopped in his tracks and turned his head slightly. he turned his face to red hair and whispered, ¡°i have stopped dreaming a long time ago¡­¡± with that, he ignored red hair and walked straight ahead. ¡°hey, hey!¡± however, after making a few turns, kuro suddenly heard a very familiar laughter. ¡°kuro, long time no see!¡± the voice came from a fence at the side. kuro turned his head and was stunned for a moment. then, he suddenly realized, ¡°i forgot that you are also here. it has been a long time¡­ sky yaksha.¡± inside the fence was doflamingo, whose torso and feet were bound by chains and lying on the ground. kuro sized up the prison environment and clicked his tongue. ¡°you¡¯re living a good life. you can even read the newspaper. it seems that the higher-ups are still afraid of your dragon-man identity.¡± ¡°fear? ¡î¡î¡î¡­¡± doflamingo sat up and looked straight at kuro. ¡°that¡¯s not fear, that¡¯s fear. they are afraid that i will tell the secret. in contrast, you are a general, kuro, no, kim yu. the era of yonk¨­ (four emperors) was ended by you, is it another step closer to your ambition? how far have you gone? let me think, is the country of peace ruled by you? is the next step to attack the new world, and the position of four seas, it is time to move.¡± ¡°what are you talking about?¡± kuro frowned. ¡°hey, hey!¡± looking at his appearance, doflamingo laughed again. he unconsciously stuck out his tongue and said arrogantly: ¡°shichibukai is still missing one position. do you want to let me out? i¡­ can help you!¡± he only wanted to make the world chaotic and let all the tenryubito who were high and mighty in mariejois come down! as for who did it, he doesn¡¯t care anymore! ¡°i don¡¯t have the power to let you out. besides, i don¡¯t want to let you out¡­¡± kuro became interested and said with a smile, ¡°when you became shichibukai, you robbed the heavenly gold, right? why, can you copy the trick of robbing the heavenly gold again? there is no heavenly gold for you in impel down.¡± ¡°humph ¡­ don¡¯t you want to know the secrets of mariejois? including the history of 800 years ago? i know everything.¡± doflamingo smiled evilly. ¡°no, i¡¯m not interested. don¡¯t look for me.¡± kuro waved his hand like a god of plague and directly left doflamingo. who the hell is interested in this? it¡¯s useless and he got himself into trouble. he had already completed the instructions from the higher-ups. as for what that red wanted to do, it had nothing to do with him. he would just pretend that there was no such person and he was too lazy to complete the mission given by the higher-ups. now there was enough to do, and he had to go back and deal with the country of peace. to oversee the country of peace, there has to be a presence. listening to kuro¡¯s footsteps getting farther and farther away, doflamingo¡¯s smile collapsed. he stared outside the fence for a while, and suddenly fell back and lay on the floor. ¡°hey, hey!¡± after a while, he began to laugh again. ¡°still pretending, still not admitting it, it means that he is not ready, but it doesn¡¯t matter, kuro¡­ as long as your ambition continues, then we have the same goal, you will come to me sooner or later¡­¡± in the dark impel down, his strange laughter surrounded him. after coming out of impel down, kuro flew directly into the sky in the direction of the country of peace. at high speed, his body hit the air, bringing out a shuttle-shaped air mass. his eyes skim the sea below, the sky above ¡­ from the moment he saw red hair, he suddenly understood something. it seems ¡­ yonk¨­ (four emperors) is almost gone. in the past, he felt that the greatest threat and obstacle was gone. when flying at this moment, it was no longer like before where he had to take care of everything. in the new world, he was always afraid of encountering yonk¨­ (four emperors), especially afraid of encountering charlotte lingling and kaido. but now¡­ it¡¯s all gone! he had never felt so relaxed and happy before, nor did he have to be so afraid. this feeling was too comfortable. ¡°thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s not without benefits to oversee the country of peace. if i manage it well, i will also become a local tyrant!¡± kuro thought happily in the air, ¡°ordinary people can¡¯t come up to the geographical location of the country of peace. with my ability, i can prevent anyone from coming up. in addition, if kuzan really stays in the country of peace like he said, then i will be safe!¡± ¡°i¡¯m still a general, so ordinary people in the country of peace can¡¯t touch me. i¡¯ll just stay there and keep watch. if i have nothing to do, i¡¯ll go down and exterminate the pirates. my life will be smooth!¡± thinking of this, he chuckled. ¡°in ten or twenty years, no, in this case, a little longer is fine. find an excellent junior in the marine to take over the position of this faction. i can be considered to have let down my colleagues in the faction and the old man.¡± such a stable thing, he wouldn¡¯t even exchange it for the king of the world! he used to be afraid of kaz, but now he¡¯s not even afraid of kaz. this guy is now stationed in dressrosa and he is also a lieutenant general with his own responsibilities. how can he have the chance to stab me in the back? besides, he has already reached the top and he can¡¯t rise anymore, so the backstab is useless. how else could this bearded man stab him in the back? could he be carried to the sky throne of that mariejois¡­ thinking of this, kuro snorted and sped up, leaving a disapproving sentence in the air: ¡°how is that possible¡­¡± Chapter 1246 - 1246 I Am a Brick 1246 i am a brick translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios just as kuro was flying back, the country of peace was also moving. on the island in the sea below the waterfall, kaz looked at inlaw, who was lying motionless on the ground, and suddenly looked up at the sky. a black shadow appeared there. it was a huge pitch-black pterodactyl. the pterodactyl seemed to be holding something under its claws and was quickly descending from the sky, quickly approaching kaz and others. when it reached a low altitude, the pterodactyl turned into a human shape and slipped in front of him. ¡°abel¡­¡± kaz said. the person in front of him was ember. ember threw the jing zang in his hand over and it fell beside inlava. then he said, ¡°mr. kaz, when you set off, these people also sneaked into the country of peace.¡± kaz frowned. ¡°are you trying to sneak into the country of peace while we¡¯re gone?¡± ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be that simple¡­¡± wilbur thought for a moment and said, ¡°according to the characteristics of the singing in the headphones, if we let the person called ¡®red¡¯ in, by relying on the singing, that person may be able to let all the people of the country of peace enter the fantasy and the talents of the country of peace are guided by us. once they are invaded by this fantasy, we will not only have to face the problem of the territory of the country of peace, but also the problem of people.¡± he glanced at the two people on the ground and said, ¡°but they also exposed a few points. first, this force called ¡®ideal village¡¯ is not strong enough and can only lure our forces out in this way. otherwise, they are not our opponent.¡± ¡°secondly, they are very cautious. according to the characteristics that can make people enter the fantasy, ordinary people may come in directly with great fanfare. after all, they can sneak to the country of peace, so they must have a way to fly, right, abel?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s a flying zoological ability user.¡± ember nodded. ¡°if you are cautious, it means that there is a person who is good at planning and wants to get the country of peace at the lowest price.¡± ¡°third, they have information about our country of peace, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be so accurate. mr. kuzan and we all went out, but they didn¡¯t expect abel to be there.¡± ¡°that¡¯s you, wilbur,¡± kaz said. ¡°you¡¯re good at discovering things that others can¡¯t.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a trivial analysis. i don¡¯t have the kind of will like cass, so i can only start from this and make a small contribution.¡± wilbur shook his head modestly. kaz retorted, ¡°the credit doesn¡¯t matter. we are all part of mr. kuro¡¯s ideal. mr. kuro¡¯s ideal is like a tall building. you and i are both bricks in it. you can¡¯t build it with just one brick. only with many bricks can it become a tall building!¡± ¡°kaz!!¡± ¡°wilbur!!¡± ember: ¡°¡­¡± donald rubbed his forehead. well, here we go again¡­ after a moment of silence, ember seemed to be unable to stand the fire in kaz and wilbur¡¯s eyes when they looked at each other and asked, ¡°what should we do next?¡± kaz looked away and clenched his fists. ¡°of course we¡¯re going to find this so-called ideal land and correct their mistakes,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°i¡¯m going to tell them that they shouldn¡¯t dream!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go too.¡± ember said in a deep voice, ¡°i want to know if their so-called lord red is my kind!¡± on the other side of the sea, in the pirate ship, an old man silently put back the microphone and sighed. ¡°we have lost¡­¡± ¡°master constance!¡± the few people waiting beside him immediately became anxious. ¡°shouldn¡¯t ember be imprisoned? why did he appear there and defeat lord jingcang? did he find an opportunity to escape?¡± ¡°it¡¯s best to escape.¡± constance looked at the sea and paused for a long time before saying, ¡°prepare the coating and initiate plan b. you will continue to sail at sea according to the original plan.¡± ¡°yes!!¡± several people responded at the same time. constance turned to them and said quietly, ¡°it¡¯s very dangerous this time. you have to be prepared to give up your lives. even if you die, you have to slow them down. is that okay?¡± ¡°for the village of dreams!!¡± ¡°yeah¡­¡± constance exhaled and sighed deeply. ¡°for our ideal hometown¡­¡± ¡­ . a few days later. country of peace, city of flowers, tianshou pavilion. leda rolled a few times in the room that belonged to kuro in the guardian tower. she collapsed on the tatami and sighed. ¡°it¡¯s so boring¡­ why isn¡¯t kuro back yet?¡± ¡°i heard that someone attacked this place last time, but at that time, i was looking for something to eat in nine miles and didn¡¯t manage to get it.¡± she stared at the ceiling for a long time and suddenly turned her head and said, ¡°hey, baohuang, where is there anything delicious nearby?¡± beside her, a little girl wearing a traditional dress of the country of japan is kneeling. she looks almost the same age as the current leda. this person carries a big fan on his back and wears wooden clogs on his bare feet. his face is covered with a piece of paper with an eye pattern and his facial features cannot be seen. hearing leda¡¯s question, she answered crisply, ¡°lady leda, there is a delicious dumpling in ximei. do you want to go?¡± royalty, formerly kaido¡¯s little secretary. the paper with eyes painted on her face is also a specialty of the country of peace area. it is similar to monitoring den den mushi. wearing it on it can communicate with other animals who also wear this paper. similarly, it is also effective for zoological ability users. royalty is a ¡°mole fruit¡± person who ate the fruit of smile, but there seems to be no mutation in his body and he remains in human form. in crowe¡¯s words, these existences wearing eye paper directly surrendered, and mr. kuro would not blame them for accepting them for the convenience of the country of peace¡¯s intelligence. however, it had nothing to do with leda whether she blamed him or not. anyway, kuro did not find trouble with her and this person was so useful. it just so happened that leda could use him. the mutual vision of the country of peace means that there are all kinds of delicious food in the country of peace. there is no need for leda to explore them one by one. let them find her and kill her directly. it is too convenient. ¡°doll¡­¡± leda thought about it and nodded. ¡°okay, let¡¯s go try it and prepare the transportation.¡± ¡°yes, lady leda.¡± baohuang stood up and was about to prepare outside. it was also at this moment that several men dressed as samurai sneaked into the place where kanoi let the submarine port pass and secretly turned on the switch. in the deep vertical channel and in the bottom of the submarine, ships with plating appeared from the front of the waterfall and rushed directly into the waterfall. the high pressure of the waterfall broke through this layer of plating, but it also allowed the ship to smoothly pass through the waterfall. through the long and narrow passage, it was brought up from the sea by the lift mechanism. almost at the same time as the lifting mechanism rose, the marines stationed there discovered these samurai and shouted: ¡°hey, what are you doing? you are not allowed to enter here!¡± the warriors looked at each other, pulled out their blades and rushed over. ¡°for the village of dreams!!¡± Chapter 1247 - 1247 Don’t Underestimate Me, Old Man 1247 don¡¯t underestimate me, old man translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°lady lida, please get in the palanquin.¡± outside the tianshou pavilion, several attendants were carrying an open-air sedan chair, waiting for leda and baohuang, who jumped out of the pavilion. lida took out two lollipops from her bag and gave one to baohuang beside her. she also tore the wrapping paper and put it in her mouth. just as she was about to get into the sedan chair, her little face suddenly froze and she looked in a direction. ¡°yes?¡± ¡°what is it, lady leda?¡± baohuang asked. ¡°where is that direction?¡± leda pointed in that direction and said, ¡°any important facilities?¡± ¡°that direction¡­¡± baohuang looked over and answered, ¡°lady lida, it¡¯s submarine harbor.¡± ¡°submarine port¡­¡± leda raised her eyebrows and immediately stopped jumping onto the palanquin. ¡°there are strangers¡¯ breaths, and there are a lot of them.¡± baohuang was stunned and subconsciously touched his temple with his hand and said, ¡°the one closest to the submarine harbor, go and take a look at the submarine harbor.¡± then she put down her hand and said to leda, ¡°lady leda, someone has been sent there.¡± leda nodded and stared at the spot. ¡°it seems¡­ getting closer.¡± soon, baohuang sensed something and put his hand on his temple again and said, ¡°now we will start to relay, lady leda, she saw a group of people coming out of the submarine harbor. they are not marines. some of the people in that group are wearing the clothes of musical notes and earphone signs and they are approaching here. the number¡­ is about 300.¡± ¡°what about the marines in submarine harbor? they were all defeated?¡± leda said in surprise. ¡°marine¡­ discovered it. it¡¯s not clear if they were defeated. they are standing there without any movement, but they look very strange,¡± answered baohuang. what she could see from her shared vision was that image. ¡°huh? we¡¯ve been discovered¡­ move, why aren¡¯t you moving? move quickly, the field of vision is wrong.¡± royalty urged. she found that in the shared vision, the perspective looking down from the sky did not move. she was sure that this person was not attacked, but he just stopped moving. ¡°lady leda¡­¡± baohuang put down his hand and was about to say something to leda, but leda waved her hand and looked in that direction. ¡°no need to look, it¡¯s already here¡­¡± in her vision, a group of figures had appeared on the distant street. the submarine harbor itself is located in the city of flowers. if you move quickly, you can see it. there were indeed more than 300 people in that group. leda immediately looked at only two people in the crowd. one was an old man walking at the front, pinching his beard and strolling leisurely. the other person was a woman in the middle of the crowd. this woman was dressed like a singer and wore a pair of earphones. the earphones were connected to her mouth. she had brown skin and a pair of dark wings on her back. there was a faint catkin silver brilliance on her shoulders, which was concentrated on her back and above her head, like a feather coat. these two people¡­ are a little special. after that, leda looked at this group of people. as soon as she looked at them, she was stunned and felt that¡­ they looked familiar. this group of people looked a little like the marines led by kaz. ¡°where¡¯s crowe?¡± leda asked pau. ¡°lord crowe is currently inspecting and dealing with matters in the white dance area,¡± said royal. ¡°should we inform him?¡± ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡± leda thought for a moment and said, ¡°these guys chose the right time. don¡¯t let marines come over, there are metahumans among them. kuro is not here, so i will face them.¡± with her words, the crowd had approached. the woman in the middle stood still and everyone stopped and confronted leda. the old man pinched his beard and looked leda up and down and said, ¡°leda the ¡®white whale¡¯.¡± ¡°it¡¯s hao die!¡± leda subconsciously retorted and then said angrily, ¡°you old man, do you want to die?!¡± the old man smiled and said, ¡°my name is constance. maybe you don¡¯t know me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. we don¡¯t want to be enemies with marines and we don¡¯t want to be enemies with kingpin. please make way.¡± ¡°make way?¡± leda looked back and suddenly understood something. ¡°this direction¡­bunny, are you going to save those prisoners?¡± constance raised a finger and smiled. ¡°to be precise, save them. we can create the best ideals for them and let them fight for them. the country of peace is the starting point of our career. we have to get it. if you can get out of the way, we will be grateful.¡± ¡°what are you talking about?¡± leda frowned. ¡°kuro took so much effort to take down this place and he just gave it to you? who do you think you are?¡± ¡°me?¡± constance chuckled. ¡°i¡¯m just a useless old man who was eliminated by the sea. i know a little planning and¡­¡± whoosh! his body flashed and disappeared on the spot. the moment he disappeared, the hair on leda¡¯s body stood up and her body directly expanded into a girl¡¯s posture. haki appeared on her fist and she punched forward. **tip** the fist was pinched by a big hand. constance appeared in front of her and caught the punch with her hand. immediately after, she took a dozen steps back and shook her hand. ¡°you are very strong. no wonder you are a white whale, and¡­ you have the ability of fruit.¡± ¡°hey, i didn¡¯t suck it.¡± leda clenched her fists and curled her lips, but her eyes darkened. this old man¡¯s haki is not low. now that leda has developed her fruit ability to the present, she has reached the point where she can use haki to touch others to activate her fruit ability. ordinary people¡¯s haki is not as strong as her, even if they use haki, they will be broken and absorbed. but this old man is a little different. his haki is very high and he perfectly resisted his ability. but in terms of strength, leda will not lose. she put away her fist and opened her fingers, directly emitting a ball of white light and stretched forward, ¡°essence energy shock wave!¡± a shock wave shot straight from her hand towards the old man and the group of people behind him. ¡°impact?¡± constance was slightly taken aback and a look of nostalgia flashed across her face. ¡°speaking of shocks, it reminds me of the past¡­¡± he did not dodge, but when the shock wave arrived, he pushed his knee forward, covering haki and directly hitting the shock wave. bang! the shock wave refracted from his knees and flew directly into the sky. a wisp of smoke emerged from constance¡¯s knee. the corner of his mouth rose and he smiled faintly. ¡°in terms of shock waves, sengoku is still the most powerful.¡± this guy ¡­ leda lowered her body and exhaled slightly. her fists sank and she bared her teeth. ¡°you are just the old era defeated by kuro. don¡¯t underestimate people, old man.¡± ¡°young people nowadays¡­ they don¡¯t know how to respect their elders.¡± constance shook her head and smiled. ¡°well, let me test the combat power of the people of new era.¡± Chapter 1248 - 1248 (1) 1248 (1) translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°you make it sound so easy¡­¡± leda rushed forward and her fist glowed white. in an instant, she appeared in front of constance and punched down. she shouted, ¡°who do you think you are!¡± constance¡¯s pupils shrank and she stepped on the ground and shot out from the spot. that punch is not easy to block¡­ leda¡¯s fist did not hit constance and she pressed it to the ground. bang!! gravel flew and a huge depression appeared in the ground. ¡°tsk¡­¡± leda clicked her tongue. ¡°the old guy ran fast, but¡­ black rope sky flash!¡± her body directly turned into afterimages in the pit. after coming out of the pit, the afterimages approached constance. ¡°this way of moving¡­¡± constance froze, her feet spread out, her hands almost forming a circle as she thrust them forward. bang! a long straight leg was placed on his hands. the huge force should have sent him flying, but the hands pulled back magically, staggered from leda¡¯s legs, and actually stabilized his body. ¡°the law family¡­ and a little ledfield. interesting.¡± constance laughed. ¡°none of your business!¡± leda raised her eyebrows. as soon as she landed on the ground, she spun on one foot and kicked towards constance¡¯s side. constance¡¯s lips curled up and her hands, which were pulled down, directly blocked leda¡¯s kick. then she went up and cut leda¡¯s legs, and then her hands hit leda¡¯s legs to the ground. leda clicked her tongue again. as her legs fell, she used this force to get close to her body. she put her fist at her waist and once again, a white light appeared and she punched. however, at the same time as the punch, constance¡¯s hand that had just finished the action swept up and touched leda¡¯s wrist. he pressed one hand on leda¡¯s wrist and the other hand on her elbow and raised it up magically, completely ignoring the powerful force of leda herself and directly lifted it up, letting the punch hit the sky. **tip** leda flung her hand and knocked away constance¡¯s hands. she followed up with her other fist and quickly punched. ¡°ah dada dada!!¡± leda cried out as if she was venting her anger. her fists carried the white light of the shock wave and she turned into afterimages as she attacked constance. ¡°very soon, but¡­¡± constance actually twisted in the wind of this punch, like a willow in the wind. no matter how quickly leda attacked, she couldn¡¯t touch the old man¡¯s side, and his hands seemed to be slow, but they could brush against leda¡¯s forearm every time. almost every punch would be touched by this old man and then crooked. coupled with his movement technique, he completely dodged it. leda was getting impatient. when her last punch missed, she withdrew her hands and kicked forward. constance opened her hands in front of her abdomen and caught leda¡¯s kick. as she caught the foot, his hands quickly fell down, deflecting the force and smashing leda¡¯s foot to the ground. ¡°tsk!¡± this time, leda did not attack him. instead, as her legs hit the ground, she kicked back and directly jumped into the air. her hands drew a circle in front of her and closed into one above and one below. at the same time, she bent one foot like a ghost and fell straight towards constance from the sky. ¡°instant thousand strike¡­¡± ¡°this move¡­¡± constance smiled bitterly. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that this white whale really didn¡¯t rise up because of the love of the golden lion, it really has the strength¡­¡± ¡°die, old man!¡± leda approached from the high sky and her figure turned into a shadow in front of him and disappeared in an instant. ¡°but ah¡­¡± constance lowered her head and smiled. ¡°little girl, let me teach you a lesson. don¡¯t look down on the older generation. people who can make their way in the sea have something to be proud of, even for an old guy like me who was abandoned by the times.¡± buzz! leda¡¯s body appeared on his side, her outstretched fist almost touching constance¡¯s face, but now there was surprise on her face. because the fist stopped ¡­ the fist that should have hit constance¡¯s face stopped. as for his other hand, he only maintained the action of about to punch out, but he could not punch out no matter what. his hands¡­ were paralyzed. constance smiled at her. ¡°this is my power, little girl!¡± as he spoke, he kicked at leda. leda¡¯s feet flew backward and she quickly dodged constance¡¯s attack. then she stepped in the air and used gepp¨­ (moonwalk) to move in the air and then quickly fell down and pulled away from constance. she glanced at her hand and frowned. ¡°paralysis? acupoints? but i clearly used haki.¡± she felt the numbness in her hands. as a body technique genius, she understood what had happened after discovering the problem. it was not an ability, but a simple attack on the human body. when this old guy was constantly defending against his attacks, he pointed at the acupoints on his hands. but¡­ how? the collision of haki was originally covered with an invisible armor. the attacks of both sides should not even touch the body. constance seemed to have seen leda¡¯s question and did not answer. she just continued to assume a posture and said with a smile, ¡°are you not going to continue to attack? then, can you let us go? if we kill you, kim jung will probably not let us go. we just want the country of peace and we don¡¯t want to go against marine. well¡­ not for the time being.¡± ¡°don¡¯t joke, this method¡­¡± leda loosened her shoulders and shook her arms from her shoulders. ¡°vital energy feedback!¡± then, she twisted her hands and allowed them to return to their original state. her fingers moved flexibly. she is an ability user and is a genius in physical techniques. coupled with the effect of the essence energy fruit on her body, this paralysis will not last long. ¡°impressive.¡± constance sincerely praised, ¡°the people of the new era are indeed very powerful, but as an old guy, they are also very experienced. little girl, are you really not going to move?¡± ¡°let your sister!¡± leda rolled her eyes. ¡°in kuro¡¯s eyes, you troublemakers all deserve to die, so it¡¯s the same with me. so what if it¡¯s that annoying technique? i won¡¯t fight you in close combat.¡± although it can¡¯t be delayed for long, this old man is not only paralyzing, but his strange way of unloading force is also annoying. leda looked at her surroundings and then looked at the guardian tower. she thought for a while and curled her lips. ¡°old man, there¡¯s no need to fight you in close combat. you¡¯re not my opponent anyway. i just don¡¯t want to destroy kuro¡¯s current residence. this move is too destructive¡­¡± as she spoke, she clenched her fists and pulled her right fist back, and a round white light appeared on it. ¡°i thought that when kuro comes back, i can see a good place to live. now it seems that i have to fix it again.¡± that stance ¡­ constance¡¯s pupils shrank and she subconsciously took a step back. after wandering the sea for so many years and being in the same era as sengoku karp, he naturally knew whitebeard. similarly, his stance towards whitebeard was exceptionally clear. this little girl knows this move? how did he do it?! no, this is not the time to think about this. ¡°lord red!¡± constance shouted. ¡°stop her, or we will be wiped out!¡± red, who was in the crowd, was slightly stunned. she looked at leda for a while and suddenly spoke. the voice was amplified in the surrounding crowd through the headset and passed to leda. ¡°stop it, little girl¡­¡± leda was slightly startled and inexplicably released her hand and looked over subconsciously. among the 300 people, there was a sound system and the sound was amplified from the sound system. except ¡­ it sounded strangely calming. Chapter 1249 - 1249 (2) 1249 (2) translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°who are you?¡± leda asked curiously. this woman looks very important, but she doesn¡¯t do anything. i can¡¯t figure out what she is up to. ¡°me?¡± the winged woman smiled gently. ¡°my name is ¡®red¡¯. i am just a woman who wants to make people happy. why should people fight and kill? isn¡¯t it good to live happily together?¡± her words were very gentle and seemed to have a soothing power that made people subconsciously relax. lida lowered her fist and continued to ask, ¡°you came to my place to cause trouble, and you said that you don¡¯t want to fight and kill?¡± red wei smiled. ¡°because the country of peace is too good. it is in a perfect place where few people can come in and realize their happy dreams here. in the past, when kaido was here, we couldn¡¯t enter here, but now kaido is defeated and he is gone, so we want to try.¡± ¡°huh?¡± leda didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°no, are you afraid of kaido? aren¡¯t you afraid of me, kuro?¡± ¡°marines have their own way of dealing with things. the need for this place is not as high as that of kaido¡­ in addition, the people of the beast pirates are also the targets we fight for.¡± ¡°???¡± lida tilted her head and a question mark appeared on her forehead. she understood every word of this woman¡¯s words, but when they were put together, she did not understand what this woman was saying. red saw leda¡¯s question and smiled. ¡°why don¡¯t¡­ let me sing a song for you and you will understand. i am a singer myself and i am not good at words. i prefer to use singing to give myself emotions.¡± without waiting for leda¡¯s consent, the 300 people quickly ran and put the sound system in every corner of the area. leda watched as these people put the sound system in place. she should have stopped them, but her heart was very calm and she couldn¡¯t think of any way to fight against her. but subconsciously, she still felt that something was wrong. she reached out and said, ¡°hey, wait¡­¡± ¡°please listen to a song.¡± red smiled at her, calming leda¡¯s heart again and she didn¡¯t even want to stop it. then¡­ listen? ¡°hametsusae, itwanide¡­¡± the woman let go of her hands and closed her eyes, as if it was a concert. through the headset, she amplified the sound and sang. soft, calm, and seemingly a little sad. leda stood there in a daze, her eyes gradually blank. through this voice, she seemed to understand something. an image seemed to flash in his mind. a woman finally escaped from a hellish place and drifted on the sea, experiencing days without a meal. leda had experienced this kind of life before and couldn¡¯t help but empathize. starving is the worst. after that, she was very lucky and drifted to an island. there was a town on the island and the local people helped her and let her live there. this should have been a peaceful life and it has always been peaceful. this also made leda happy. this kind of life is quite good, stable and satisfied. however, the good times did not last long. a group of pirates came here. the local people were afraid of the pirates and did not dare to resist. they could only let the pirates rob them. after they were robbed, the people began to feel depressed and some people even lost the motivation to live. the woman was anxious, but she had no choice but to comfort him. what will she do? she can only sing ¡­ then sing. i hope singing will give them comfort. when this woman spoke for the first time, she saw the calm hearts of the people and the happiness they were immersed in. a woman finds her power. she seems to be able to make people feel happy¡­ it felt good. perhaps in reality, we have nothing, but in the spiritual world, they can also find comfort and continue to live¡­ so what if the whole world has this happiness? then will the world be able to go on peacefully? as long as people feel happy ¡­ leda raised her head slightly and unconsciously felt gratified by this ideal. that¡¯s good¡­ isn¡¯t it? then, her vision blurred and she saw other scenes. later on, kuro proposed to her. of course, she was very happy to marry him. then, she ate and drank all over the country every day and gave birth to a fat son for kuro. everyone lived happily together¡­ boom!! just as this life was about to continue, she suddenly heard a bang in her ear, causing the image she saw to ripple like water and disappear. ¡°who is it!¡± leda woke up from her sweet dream and unconsciously bared her teeth. who ruined such a good thing! but soon, she sniffed and looked up, only to see a figure in a marine cloak and a golden suit in the air. the person put the black saber back into his waist, and around him, the sound system seemed to have been cut into several pieces by a sharp blade. ¡°kuro!¡± leda said happily. ¡°kuro¡­¡± constance stared up, sweat on her forehead. this person¡¯s aura¡­ is terrifying! he had seen many strong people, including the existence of yonk¨­ (four emperors) kaido. the aura of the man in front of him was exactly the same as those yonk¨­ (four emperors)! constance had intelligence in the country of peace. he knew very well what was going on in the country of peace. at that time, although he thought that kim jung was a general, he thought that he was just picking up scraps. but now it seems that even if he didn¡¯t pick up scraps¡­ this person is terrifyingly strong! kuro floated in the air, biting his cigar and letting the smoke curl up as he looked down at the people below. ¡°how dare you¡­ i didn¡¯t look for you, but you came to look for me. are you really so unscrupulous?¡± with that, he looked at the woman with wings. skin color, wings¡­ and the strange decoration of the center of the wings all the way to the back of the head. it was really the moon clan. ¡°admiral kim jong-un¡­¡± constance bowed to kuro in the sky and said, ¡°it seems that you care a lot about the country of peace. then, we can give in and stop thinking about this place¡­¡± ¡°who the hell are you?¡± kuro turned his gaze and directly scolded, ¡°a little old man? he¡¯s really powerful. he can actually run to the ground and reach here, which means that you at least escaped the sight of kuzan and kaz. no matter how you did it, it¡¯s not bad. but they don¡¯t seem to understand¡­¡± he descended and appeared beside leda. he looked at her a few times before turning to constance and saying, ¡°this place, it¡¯s not that you win just because you finish the challenge, but you actually use your abilities here wantonly¡­ do you think i¡¯m a freeloader?¡± he took out autumn water again and said, ¡°you played with lida a few times just now, right? now it¡¯s my turn, play with me.¡± Chapter 1250 - 1250 Battle with BGM? 1250 battle with bgm? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°kuro, why don¡¯t you let me do it? this old man is very annoying!¡± leda shouted. hearing this, kuro glanced at her. these people, except for red, who had affected leda before, no one else would be her opponent. that constance seems to have two moves, but in front of leda¡¯s new move, there will be no difference and she will eventually lose. he reached out and rubbed lida¡¯s head and said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to continue living in the battleship. it¡¯s not easy to fix it, so don¡¯t bother.¡± not to mention the nearby sky guardian pavilion, the surrounding residences will probably suffer the power of that ¡°earth-shaking¡± move. its power is hard to say, but its destructive power is definitely great. ¡°hmph¡­¡± leda only snorted at this and didn¡¯t pester him. it was indeed as he said, as long as kuro was here. kuro held his black saber and smiled at those people. ¡°sasa, let¡¯s play.¡± constance¡¯s heart trembled. man, black blade. with these two characteristics alone, most people will think of hawkeye, the former world¡¯s number one sword hero. after all, after so many years, everyone¡¯s first impression was of him. but if you add marine¡¯s characteristics, you will naturally think of the rise in fame in recent years and the end of an era. some people believed it, some people did not. some people thought the same as constance, that kim luong was just picking up scraps. but whatever ¡­ the man in front of him was truly strong! ¡°marine, we have a big wish. can¡¯t you listen to me?¡± red still wanted to make another effort, but just as she opened her mouth, she saw a shadow flash across the opposite side. immediately after, a cold and bone-piercing chill appeared on her face. even if she could not see it clearly, she still felt a faint pain on her face and neck. clang!! constance appeared in front of red in an instant and raised her domineering arms to block the sudden black blade. the huge force caused the ground under the old man to crack. he gritted his teeth and tilted his arms that were holding the black saber down. with an inexplicable force, he actually cut the black saber down his arms and it fell to the ground. then, he took this opportunity to attack kuro from both sides. ¡°oh?¡± kuro looked surprised and gently stepped back, avoiding constance¡¯s arm strike. ¡°tiger charge!¡± constance gave a slight shout, and the hands that she struck out suddenly carried an impact and went straight for kuro. chi! kuro only raised his blade and slashed upwards, directly breaking the sudden impact. after breaking the attack with a slash, kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°diversion technique? old man, you are quite capable.¡± as soon as they exchanged blows, they knew that this old man¡¯s body technique is not bad. he has a very strange technique that can remove most of the force. no wonder leda took so long. still ¡­ ¡°leda?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve learned it, and there¡¯s also the technique of acupoints. i just thought about it, this old man must have developed ¡®ryuagura¡¯ to a very high level, like a needle, so it can penetrate my haki and hit my arm¡¯s acupuncture points, but my haki is not bad, otherwise, i will definitely be injured,¡± leda said from the back. kuro nodded. ¡°i see, but i¡¯m a swordsman and i don¡¯t use body techniques to fight against enemies. i won¡¯t be tricked by that kind of thing.¡± ¡°yes?¡± these words made leda puzzled. ¡°kuro, are you afraid of this?¡± ¡°i¡¯m just saying.¡± kuro waved the knife and lowered his body. autumn water was held in his right hand and turned under his left rib. his other hand crossed with his right arm and formed an ¡®x¡¯. ¡°then, continue.¡± ¡°lord red!¡± constance shouted, ¡°please bless me. this man is not someone ordinary people can deal with!¡± red¡¯s face showed compassion. ¡°do we really have to fight like this?¡± ¡°yes, this is an obstacle that must be removed. once it succeeds, there will be no more obstacles in the ideal village!¡± red closed her eyes and sighed softly. ¡°okay¡­¡± ¡°thank you, lord red. let¡¯s play the twisting song of victory!¡± constance took up a stance, vaguely trying to protect red. the woman from the moon clan in the back opened her mouth and played. although there was no sound system, her voice was not soft. at this time, her singing was no longer the gentle and warm voice from before. instead, she clenched her fists and became excited. the song she sang was also very¡­ burn. at this moment, constance¡¯s momentum suddenly changed. although it was still the same posture, in kuro¡¯s eyes, this guy¡¯s life force was clearly rising, with an inexplicable meaning. kuro raised his eyebrows and said strangely, ¡°b, bgm?¡± what the hell? how can a battle bring its own bgm? it sounded pretty good and was quite exciting. ¡°not moving? then¡­ i¡¯ll go first!¡± constance exhaled an arrow-like breath from her nose and stepped forward, stomping heavily on the ground. bang! his footsteps shook the ground with a sound, and as the dust spread out from the soles of his feet, constani¡¯s figure disappeared and flashed in front of kuro. his palm carried the breath of a cyan cloud, like a violent wind, and hit directly. unified haki, muramasa. kuro raised his eyebrows and quickly reacted. the black saber was covered with golden electric light. he did not avoid the attack and slashed forward, passing by stans¡¯ palm and slashing at his head. he held a knife in his hand and the distance was much longer than this old man. snap. at this moment, constance¡¯s body turned, and as her elbow touched the blade, the collision of haki and haki caused the blade to be in a deadlock. immediately, the arm that was stuck to the blade stretched out, and her palm pressed on the back of autumn water¡¯s blade and went down, directly pressing it down. at the same time, her body was close to kuro, and the palm hit his head. kuro subconsciously retreated, and with a shock, he left constance¡¯s hand, flew back, and stared at the old man. ¡°hu¡­¡± constance continued to assume her stance and slightly exhaled. she smiled at kuro in the sky and said, ¡°it seems that i have the power to fight against the general.¡± ¡°it¡¯s quite interesting¡­¡± kuro stared at him and said, ¡°let your all-round quality improve? this power is quite good. that woman is an ability user. this bgm can be used specifically, right?¡± constance shook her head and smiled. ¡°unlike others, i don¡¯t like to talk about abilities.¡± ¡°not bad, but¡­¡± kuro stretched out his hand and aimed at red behind him. ¡°ability user, you are not the only one who has it. if you want to use your ability, then i can also use it¡­¡± five fingers stretched out and then bent in. a large amount of air flowed from the red side and gathered on kuro¡¯s hand. the song sung by red stopped, and it was obvious that she felt that something was wrong. air, missing a lot¡­ Chapter 1251 - 1251 You Can’t Hide, Kuro 1251 you can¡¯t hide, kuro translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios without the song, constance was also slightly sluggish, and her inexplicably rising aura was falling crazily. ¡°this guy¡­¡± just as he looked up at kuro and did not even react, he saw kuro extend his finger and the gathered air mass condensed into a small point on his fingertip. as he smiled gently, the air mass flew straight towards him. constance¡¯s pupils shrank and she wanted to dodge, but she felt that her physical strength had decreased and it was not as smooth as before¡­ oh no, i haven¡¯t recovered from the battle just now! helpless, constance crossed her arms and her haki appeared, directly blocking the air mass that flew over. boom!! the ball of air exploded from his arm and turned into a chaotic airflow that expanded around him. the ground under constance¡¯s feet was swept away by this airflow, forming a semicircular depression. constance groaned and took a step back, barely stabilizing herself. she turned around and shouted, ¡°lord red, while i¡¯m holding him back, you go first and think of a way later¡­¡± tsk. before he could finish his sentence, he heard a soft sound in his ear. constance turned around in a daze and saw that a black blade had penetrated his chest, and his blood was flowing down from the blade. kuro appeared in front of him, holding a black saber and smiling, ¡°don¡¯t be distracted, fighting with me, i think you don¡¯t respect me.¡± from his experience and combat skills, this old man was probably a top figure when he was young. he might have escaped from the sixth floor. but he was old after all. it was already good enough that he could maintain such intensity in a powerless state. however, this person¡¯s mind is not on the battle. if it is like the existence of the grillon no. 1 that he has encountered before, kuro now has a chance to fight. because he can only use autumn water, and luo gui¡­ can¡¯t use it for the time being. his mind was not on the battle and he was easily distracted. kuro would not let go of this opportunity. chi! kuro twisted autumn water and threw his ability from the blade, rolling up a large number of wind blades in it, making constance¡¯s body shake. only then did he pull out the blade and swing it to the side, throwing out the blood. ¡°you are really¡­¡± constance shook her body and shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°no mercy at all. the people of the previous generation are different from you. whether it is sengoku, karp, or zephyr, they will not attack in this situation.¡± ¡°ah¡­ that¡¯s why you old men are still floating on the sea.¡± kuro said without hesitation, ¡°maybe i will be stupid when i am old, but now i am different. i am straightforward.¡± ¡°wow!¡± constance held her chest and opened her mouth to spit out a large mass of blood. her body continued to sway as if she was about to fall. ¡°young people are so powerful¡­ but you work so hard for the world government, be careful of accidents. you have already¡­ reached the edge.¡± kuro blew out a cloud of smoke indifferently. ¡°you¡¯re about to die and you still want to scare me? as expected of an old man¡­¡± ¡°hehehe¡­¡± constance chuckled a few times, then slowly turned around and looked at red, who had fallen into panic and sadness. she slowly reached out and opened her fingers to red and murmured, ¡°actually¡­ i know everything.¡± kuro raised his eyebrows and said nothing. constance continued, ¡°four years ago, when i escaped from impel down, i thought that i would just find a place to live my life in peace. if i could take in a disciple and pass on my martial strength, it would actually be quite good¡­ but i met lady red and i was fascinated by her ideal world.¡± ¡°ah? that kind of fantasy?¡± kuro snorted. ¡°sure enough, you know everything. you learned it from headquarters, so you should also know the real identity of lord red. yes, she is the moon clan, the moon clan that can get 100 million berries as long as there is intelligence.¡± constance said softly, ¡°i am already old and can no longer change the world, so i only want to be satisfied in the spiritual world. lady red has an ideal. she wants everyone to be satisfied. this, whether right or wrong, is good. there is nothing practical or not. at least we have obtained happiness and satisfaction, even if¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s fake, i know it¡¯s fake, but so what if it¡¯s fake? after all, the world is fake, it¡¯s all fake under the lies of the world government, so why not choose fake ones like us!¡± constance turned to kuro with a strange smile in her eyes. ¡°do you think you¡¯re stable? kim jung, no, you don¡¯t know that once an existence like you is slightly out of the control of the world government, they will be worried and they will be afraid. even if you condescend to be a dog for tenryubito, you will not live long. you are too dazzling. you are not like kizaru, he knows what it means to protect himself. you are not like kuzan, he is lazy and does not fight for anything. you are even less like akainu, because he will also listen to the orders of the world government, but you will not¡­ kid, i can see that you will not!¡± ¡°once you turn your back on the justice in your heart, you are a person who doesn¡¯t care about anything. i can feel the fire in your heart. although i don¡¯t know why it is sealed, the fragile flammable existence can¡¯t contain the fire. you can¡¯t limit your thoughts for the rest of your life. sooner or later, you will go against the world government, but your threat is greater than zephyra. they won¡¯t leave you alone. no, no¡­¡± after constance finished speaking, her body slowly bent and she finally knelt on the ground, murmuring her previous words and gradually became silent. his aura also gradually disappeared. kuro stared at him for a long time and finally shook his head and said, ¡°what do you know!¡± otherwise, this guy would find a way to bewitch him and try to shake his mind before he died. how could he not know his own nature? this old man is like a fortune-teller, relying on his ability to read people to say something that is neither true nor false. i don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t have any influence. it would be bad if he believes it. if kuro was shaken because of this, why would he still be a marine? he would have joined the revolutionary army back then. ¡°the world¡­ it¡¯s really too real, so sometimes there¡¯s nothing i can do. there¡¯s nothing wrong with indulging in fantasy. i didn¡¯t say anything, but if you insist on provoking me, then i won¡¯t accept it.¡± kuro took one last look at constance and turned to look at the woman from the moon clan. ¡°what about you? are you going to die here, or are you going to be caught by me and sent back to mary joa?¡± he spat out the tip of the cigar and said angrily, ¡°why did you have to come to my place? if you didn¡¯t come, i would have pretended that i didn¡¯t see you. it¡¯s fine as long as you are dead. once you came, you are very muggle now. i have to send you away, little girl¡­ well, maybe you are older than me.¡± Chapter 1252 - 1252 Youth’s Initial Heart 1252 youth¡¯s initial heart translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios red looked sadly at constance on the ground, closed his eyes and gave up resisting. ¡°i won¡¯t give in. i¡¯m just cut off by a powerful evil, but ideals will never give in.¡± she raised her head and opened her eyes, which were filled with determination. ¡°the ideal of making people happy is absolutely not wrong!¡± whoosh! ¡°is it?¡± the sound of the wind mixed with kuro¡¯s voice reached her ears. kuro appeared in front of her and raised his black blade. his cold eyes made red close her eyes again and wait for the black blade to land. snap. soon, she felt light on her head and heard kuro¡¯s voice. ¡°lida, i¡¯ll leave her to you. watch her.¡± ¡®no pain?¡¯ red opened her eyes and saw that the earpiece on her head had split into two pieces and fell to the ground. didn¡¯t kill her ¡­ ¡®why?¡¯ red looked up at the man who had put away his sword and turned around. there was a trace of doubt in her eyes. she opened her mouth and finally asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± kuro did not stop walking. he took out a cigar from his pocket and lit it. he said, ¡°first of all, you are not a pirate. second of all, you did not cause any casualties. it¡¯s just that i don¡¯t like you. there are too many people and things in the world that i don¡¯t like. if i want to kill them one by one, how long will it take?¡± ¡°after all¡­¡± he paused and said lightly, ¡°i am not qualified to make people give up the ideal of chasing him.¡± with that, he walked straight to the sky watch pavilion. leda looked at his back and was a little distressed. ¡°why are you in a bad mood again?¡± ¡°hey¡­ come with me, i¡¯ll find a place for you to watch you.¡± leda walked to the red heels and said, ¡°i don¡¯t like you much, but i won¡¯t kill you if kuro doesn¡¯t kill you.¡± the way to deal with this woman is too simple. she doesn¡¯t have much strength, let marine take a seastone chain and lock her up in the celestial guardian pavilion. of course, leda also asked for some information. this woman was the kind of person who would say anything. soon, she ran to the fifth floor excitedly and pulled open the sliding door of the hall where kuro was. ¡°kuro kuro, do you know what that red ability is?!¡± at this moment, kuro was leaning against the balcony and sitting on a futon. one of his legs was bent and one of his legs was put down. one hand was on his knee and the other hand was hanging down. he was still holding a white wine porcelain bottle in his hand and looking sideways at the gradually falling sun. the sunlight shone on his side profile and body, seemingly emitting a faint glow. but somehow¡­ sad? ¡°kuro?¡± leda asked worriedly. ¡°are you okay?¡± kuro heard the sound and turned to look at her. ¡°oh, leda¡­ it¡¯s nothing, i just thought of the past.¡± leda obediently walked over and sat next to kuro. she tilted her head and asked, ¡°before?¡± ¡°well¡­¡± kuro raised the bottle and took a small sip before saying, ¡°sometimes, i can¡¯t understand it. ideals are indeed holy and must be adapted to the environment. in short, the sea has its own feelings. not all ideals are suitable to continue to persist.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± he looked at the setting sun again and sighed. ¡°whether it¡¯s this woman or that old man, or those people i met in the past, their ideals can always stand firm, even if it doesn¡¯t conform to the times, even if it¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°maybe¡­¡± he held out his hand and looked at his palm. ¡°this is why i don¡¯t have haoshoku.¡± although that woman is easy to deal with, sometimes the sea is not determined by force. people have feelings. people have hearts. they will think, they will struggle, they will think deeply about the reason behind it. it was not that kuro thought his current ideals were wrong. he just reached a critical point because of that woman. ¡°i thought i had seen a lot in the sea and got used to it. in the end, i found that i was still a little emotional¡­¡± he sighed and took another sip of wine. now, it was just a feeling. feeling the one he had given up on¡­ at the beginning of youth. ¡°roger, kaido, big mom, even that bastard tiki, and this woman¡­ they all want to change the world.¡± kuro said, ¡°it¡¯s actually very difficult to change the world¡­ but they just want to change the world and have never changed it. don¡¯t they know that it¡¯s difficult? maybe they do. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the new world for so many years, but why didn¡¯t they give up¡­¡± he looked at leda and said, ¡°a long time ago, i gave up. because the sea is too big, the islands are not connected, there is a lack of information transmission, the bloodline is deep-rooted, and there are strong people who can easily destroy the world. i have to admit that no matter what is right or wrong, martial strength can kill some thoughts. the people have no resistance. even if they awaken, they can¡¯t protect their awakening.¡± ¡°they¡¯re not doing bad either. the sea is very big and the supplies are very rich. they can¡¯t starve to death, and they haven¡¯t reached the point where they will rebel. although there is such a situation, it is too little compared to the sea.¡± ¡°i found a lot of drawbacks, so i gave up and just live my life.¡± kuro took a sip of wine and said, ¡°there is a saying in my hometown, ¡®if you reach the top, you will help the world. if you are poor, you will only care about yourself. it¡¯s not about wealth, but a person¡¯s thoughts and strength. i can¡¯t ¡®reach¡¯ and i can¡¯t help the world. i can only live comfortably for the rest of my life¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t understand.¡± leda tilted her head. ¡°kuro, you are very good. you are kind and righteous. although you have a bad mouth, you are a good person.¡± kuro¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°don¡¯t give me a good person card! really¡­ forget it, it¡¯s just a complaint. it¡¯s not interesting. by the way, what ability did you say that woman had?¡± ¡°yes! she is a devil fruit user. she said that she eats ¡®fruit¡¯ which can soothe people¡¯s hearts and make them calm, but it seems to have the ability to stir up people¡¯s mood. she said that the ability of a woman of the moon clan can create beautiful dreams through singing, and combined, it becomes like that,¡± leda said. ¡°he really knows how to play¡­¡± kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°a singer? putting aside her identity as a member of the moon clan, the higher-ups probably want her because she has this ability. tenryubito¡­ just like these strange things.¡± the current empress boa hancock is such a product. that overbearing ability of men, women, old, and young can kill both humans and non-humans and petrify them. in the beginning, it was tenryubito who fed hancock to them. those people¡­ don¡¯t care about anything. kuro put down the porcelain bottle and picked up the cigar that was still lit. he bit it in his mouth and turned to look at the setting sun. ¡°how to solve it¡­¡± Chapter 1253 - 1253 Throw Out 1253 throw out translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios there is nothing wrong with this kind of person. the ideal intention is also good. as for dragging people into an illusion and into virtual happiness, kuro said that he was not surprised. when he first came here, his hometown began to produce some ¡®primordial universe¡¯. as for all kinds of spiritual entertainment, isn¡¯t it the same principle? the people in his hometown only want to make money and this person wants to give them happiness. kuro expressed that he could understand and did not think that this thing would be any kind of utopianism. when people are too hungry, they will find their own way out. it is impossible for them to drown there. she sang the song to leda before, and kuro arrived in the sky on the way here. actually, he also heard it and felt the life of this woman, which made it more understandable. he hasn¡¯t done anything and he¡¯s not a pirate. he feels a little bad to hand it over to the world government. but ¡­ kuro raised his eyebrows and saw two people suddenly appear on the balcony railing of the hall. one was wearing a black-and-white mask, and the other was wearing a large cloak. they just stood on the railing, swaying with the wind like a ghost. ¡°jin lu¡­¡± the black and white mask and the wide cloak fell from the railing and landed in front of him on the balcony and said, ¡°you caught red? hurry up and bring her back. you have failed the mission to catch nico robin. you can¡¯t fail this mission again.¡± kuro silently exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°lida.¡± whoosh! in a flash, leda appeared between the two of them. before they could react, she grabbed their wrists and threw them back. with two bangs, the two of them hit the jade pillar of the hall and two depressions appeared on the pillar. ¡°be polite, bastard!¡± leda shouted. ¡°cough!¡± the black and white mask coughed from the huge force and fell from the pillar. he staggered and stabilized himself. ¡°kuro! what are you doing!!¡± kuro raised an index finger and said to him, ¡°first, it¡¯s not what i want to do, but what you want to do. nico robin is not my mission, right? i don¡¯t even know what you are doing in the country of peace, do you want me to tell you in detail? huh? such an embarrassing thing. without a middleman, you came to the country of peace to stop people from making a difference, right? you can¡¯t even do things well, i¡¯m embarrassed for you cp.¡± ¡°secondly, it has nothing to do with me that nicole robin ran away. i didn¡¯t receive this mission. my superior is not even sakasugi. my superior is gor¨­sei (five elder stars). i didn¡¯t receive their orders, so it has nothing to do with me. that¡¯s your business. don¡¯t push the blame.¡± kuro¡¯s superior is really not sakasugi, or rather, sakasugi is just his ¡®half-level¡¯ above him. in fact, the overall level is the same. the marshal is the marshal, and the admiral is the ¡®governor¡¯. they are all subordinate to the world government and are directly under the jurisdiction of gor¨­sei (five elder stars). however, there are many things that gor¨­sei will only look for sakasugi, and in the marine system, sakasugi is the existence of the leader. ¡°third¡­¡± kuro bit his cigar and exhaled a puff of smoke. the smoke did not dissipate but condensed into a ball and flew towards them. it turned into two balls in the air and surrounded their heads. the smoke entered through the holes in their masks and entered their eyes, ears, mouths, and noses. all the holes in their faces were drilled in by the smoke. at the same time, the air around them suddenly contracted and all of them gathered towards kuro, making these two people hunch and cough violently. ¡°cough, cough, cough! i can¡¯t breathe, i can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± the black and white mask pressed his neck and shouted hoarsely. kuro only looked at them. after a few minutes, the two of them were almost hunched on the ground. only then did he loosen his fingers and smoke drifted out of the mask and the air returned to their surroundings. the sudden relaxation caused their bodies to go from tense to limp. they lay on the ground and gasped for breath. kuro raised his head slightly and said boldly: ¡°know your place. who are you? who am i? even your boss lucci doesn¡¯t dare to talk to me like this. where did you get your confidence from? i don¡¯t understand, did sakasugi give you too much face and caused you to make a wrong judgment? huh??¡± the marshal is really not as relaxed as the admiral. although they are all direct subordinates of the gor¨­sei (five elder stars), the admiral is basically not troubled by the gor¨­sei (five elder stars). and for any mission, gor¨­sei (five elder stars) will be transmitted to the marshal through the cp organization or the tenryubito through the cp organization. sakasugi would certainly say yes, because he was a marine fleet admiral. perhaps this long-standing attitude has caused these people to make some kind of miscalculation? it has been like this since sengoku, no, maybe from earlier, but this doesn¡¯t work with kuro. you still have me? sakasugi gave face because he was a marshal, but he, kuro, was not. there was no need to give face, and he did not want to. ¡°you changed lucci. no, lucci that idiot will not talk to me like this, because i will really beat him up. look at how smart junior leopard is, and look at you¡­¡± kuro stood up and looked down at the two people lying on the ground. ¡°put yourself in your position and talk to me again. sometimes i can¡¯t understand how you government officials can survive until now.¡± the black and white mask raised his head from the ground and said with great effort, ¡°you¡­ no matter what, this is your mission, kuro. it said that you have to find out where red went and capture him.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t i say not to arrest him? didn¡¯t i arrest him?¡± kuro said, ¡°my own mission is to defend the country of peace. do you know what guarding means? if this ideal land can break into the country of peace, then what about the other forces? today, we will destroy an ideal land. maybe there will be some ideal town, ideal city, and ideal country. if i don¡¯t defend it, you will guard it? if the country of peace is lost, you will be responsible for fighting it back for me?¡± this is why kuro is confused, because he knows that the cp organization has not left at all. otherwise, he would pretend that he did not see red and kill the old man. ¡°i have to send you there, and not now. my subordinates seem to have gone out. when they come back, you can hand them over and take those captives from the country of peace.¡± kuro sneered and said, ¡°but i have to remind you that the sea is very dangerous, especially in the current situation. be careful of being robbed or encountering a huge sea king or a tsunami, hailstorm, volcanic eruption, and meteorites.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°lida, throw them out.¡± the black and white mask still wanted to say something, but kuro directly said something. leda flashed past again, grabbed one of their ankles with one hand, and took the opportunity to suck them down, making the two of them limp like mud, and they didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. ¡°here, here is¡­ the fifth floor.¡± black and white mask muttered with his last strength. ¡°throw it out!¡± ¡°okay,¡± leda answered. Chapter 1254 - 1254 Drama? What Drama? 1254 drama? what drama? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when crowe returned, he was nervous about entering the pavilion of heavenly protection. he was very nervous. he was traveling in the country of peace to stabilize it, but the invasion of the city of flowers almost put lady leda in danger. he could not bear this responsibility. he stood in front of the sliding door in the hall and pursed his lips, but he did not dare to enter. then, a slightly manic voice came from inside: ¡°are you a door guardian?! come in!¡± crowe¡¯s body trembled, he took a deep breath and pulled away the luxury barrier in front of him, just in time to see kuro sitting cross-legged on a futon on the steps of the hall, and leda eating snacks on the side. leda glanced at crowe with a smile, which made crowe¡¯s heart thump even more. this is the look of looking at a joke. the problem is not big, but the scolding today is definitely inevitable. if it is not handled well, he may even be ¡®specialised¡¯. crowe subconsciously pushed up his glasses and walked in while saying, ¡°mr. kuro, i have returned from the white dance area. that place has been tentatively stabilized, and the largest wave of bandits entrenched there has been destroyed by me. next, as long as we pay attention to a few scattered small bandits, the white dance area and even the village area will be stable.¡± in short, let¡¯s take credit first and make the problem smaller. maybe mr. kuro will restrain himself a little on account of his hard work¡­ ¡°i told you to look after the country of peace, and this is how you look after it? not only did you let someone break in, but you also broke into the city of flowers! are you going to break into my golden lion next? just give them the pallas¡¯s cat and let the beast pirates out and let them make trouble in the country of peace. when the time comes, you go back to your west rob village and i will go to my shelz town!¡± kuro was not polite at all and scolded, ¡°you are a marine vice-admiral and you are going to fight bandits? why, the bandits of white dance want to be the king of bandits or they killed 56 red hair?!¡± fifty-six ¡­ red hair? ¡®what does that mean?¡¯ however, kuro did not give crowe a chance to react and continued to shout, ¡°what did i say at that time? outsiders are not allowed to appear in the internal sea of the country of peace, let alone on land. those despicable foreigners, do you think they are good people?! didn¡¯t i instruct you, but in the end! one by one, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s kuzan, but it¡¯s also reasonable for kaz and wilbur, those two idiots, to run downstairs to eliminate the pirates. but you, don¡¯t you even know how to f*cking guard the town? can¡¯t you wait a few days for me to come back before doing anything? are you hiding something from me? what are you doing behind my back!¡± crowe¡¯s eyes widened. is kuro going to confess? forget it, i can¡¯t hold it in anymore. who am i doing this for every day? i can¡¯t stand being scolded like this for no reason. today, i have to say something. i will accept being beaten up! crowe quickly said, ¡°mr. kuro, it¡¯s also for acting. i think that only in this way can the country of peace be stabilized before you come back, so that the world government won¡¯t¡­¡± but just as he said this, he was interrupted by kuro. ¡°your intelligence is quite good! why, does the headquarters have your little brother? i am not interested in this woman. who is willing to do something for the mess above? it is very tiring!¡± kuro cursed and said, ¡°i just came back and two dogs came to me to bark! if you didn¡¯t run around, there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing!¡± two dogs? oh ¡­ on the way here, crowe saw the two little cp brats¡­ he looked up and met kuro¡¯s slightly angry eyes, which surprised kuro. he didn¡¯t think that mr. kuro¡¯s anger was because of the two cp0 people. was he¡­ warning him that the cp0 people had found out what he had done? so that¡¯s how it is. mr. kuro isn¡¯t just cursing. he¡¯s subtly reminding me that i¡¯ve been making too much noise in the country of peace recently. he and kaz are making a lot of noise, but the people haven¡¯t been cleared out yet¡­ outsiders are not referring to pirates, these intelligence personnel are the most important! crowe was secretly annoyed that he didn¡¯t even consider this kind of thing and even had to be reminded by mr. kuro. he was really ashamed of mr. kuro¡¯s title of ¡®wisdom¡¯! sure enough, it was too early. i still have to continue acting¡­ ¡°yes, mr. kuro, i know what to do,¡± crowe said. ¡°huh?¡± kuro was in the middle of cursing. that¡¯s right. as soon as he came back, the dead old man was still fighting with leda and cp0 came over like a fly. the woman named ¡°red¡± was now in a dilemma. how could he not be angry? he wasn¡¯t just angry at crowe. kurzan was involved, kaz was involved, and wilbur was involved. the key was that these three weren¡¯t here, and it just so happened that crowe was here, so it was him. however, after hearing crowe¡¯s inexplicable words and seeing his eyes that seemed to have understood something, kuro felt that something was wrong in his heart and the anger that he had just been angry dissipated. he waved his hand and sighed. ¡°forget it, it¡¯s useless to say more. if i remember correctly, you are 37 years old this year. you are nearly 10 years older than me. there are some things that i won¡¯t say too clearly to save you some face.¡± she had been with him for four or five years, from a small pirate to a marine vice-admiral. as a subordinate who had been by his side since he entered the grand line, he still had to show some mercy. ¡°i understand how to handle it.¡± crowe nodded vigorously. kuro waved his hand and suddenly thought of something. he said, ¡°by the way, what play? there is a play in the city of flowers recently?¡± crowe thought for a moment and said, ¡°yes¡­ because kaido is dead. recently, the people of the country of peace are discussing making up a story about how kaido failed.¡± ¡°there¡¯s this? let¡¯s go and see.¡± crowe pursed his lips. ¡®i¡¯m sure there wasn¡¯t one before you asked, but since you asked, there has to be one.¡¯ ¡°that¡¯s it, throw the captured red and whitehead pirates to the two cp0 pirates and let them take them back.¡± kuro thought for a while and said. ¡°yes, mr. kuro, i¡¯m on it.¡± after saying that, crowe turned around and retreated until he reached the door and pulled the door closed. then, he stood there and thought for a while before walking down. he lowered his head and a reflection appeared on the lens, making it difficult to see his eyes. then he reached out and pushed his glasses with the base of his palm. ¡°i¡¯m 307¡­¡± he murmured, ¡°at this age, i was secretly reminded for doing such a stupid thing. no, it is already a straightforward way to tell me to do it directly. for mr. kuro, who wants to continue acting, this step is really beyond his heart, and it is indeed too embarrassing for me. i am embarrassed¡­ as the culprit, cp0, you will not get better.¡± as he spoke, he raised his head and took out den den mushi from his arms and made a call. Chapter 1255 - 1255 Be a Pirate Again, Abel 1255 be a pirate again, abel translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios boom! boom! boom! on the sea, the ships faced each other and fired at each other. the standard army ship was covered in a layer of white fog, and the shells were fast and big, and the explosion and dust were bigger than anyone else. soon, the fleet on the opposite side was shattered. then, the battleship quickly approached the half-sunken ship and caught the surviving people. ¡°no?! that woman is not here!¡± ember flapped his wings and flew from one shipwreck to another. the fleet of more than ten pirate ships did not find the person he wanted. ¡°hahaha¡­ what are you looking for? you can¡¯t find it. looking at your exasperated look, i¡¯m very happy. you won¡¯t think of it!¡± the pirate who was caught by him had a determined look on his face and looked like he was going to die. ¡°for the sake of the ideal land, we are willing to sacrifice ourselves. come! you ugly pirate whose soul is sold to the world government! i will not yield to any force!¡± ember stared at the doll-like person in her hand and was about to pinch him to death when kaz¡¯s voice approached from afar. ¡°stop, abel.¡± ember froze and turned his head to look. the battleship carrying kaz was already close to here. the bearded man held den den mushi in his hand and said to him, ¡°vice-admiral crowe has sent news that the people from the so-called ideal land have actually come to the country of peace when we came to find these people, but mr. kuro has returned and your people have been captured by mr. kuro.¡± ¡°like this?¡± ember looked at the person in his hand and said coldly, ¡°then isn¡¯t this person even more useless?¡± ¡°no¡­¡± kaz shook his head. ¡°they are not pirates. they are just different from us. it has nothing to do with evil and their intentions are good. since the leader has been caught, the remaining people naturally lack the support of the so-called ¡®ideal country¡¯. let them go.¡± ember snorted and stared at the person in his hand for a while. ¡°kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± the man straightened his neck and replied, ¡°jin wei!¡± **tip** ember threw the person in her hand on the deck and flew back to kaz¡¯s battleship. ¡°are we going back?¡± ¡°without you.¡± beside him, wilbur said, ¡°abel, you can¡¯t go back.¡± ember was stunned. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°go back to the office and tell me,¡± wilbur said. the three of them returned to the fortress in the center of the battleship and entered kaz¡¯s office. kaz sat in a chair at his desk. wilbur and ember sat across from each other on the sofa. there was a coffee table between them. wilbur was making tea. he washed it with hot water and pushed the steaming teacup towards the embers. ember took off his mask, revealing a brown-skinned handsome face. he held the teacup and took a sip. ¡°can you tell me now? why can¡¯t i go back?¡± ¡°of course¡­¡± wilbur nodded and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°something happened in the country of peace. crowe sent a message. mr. kuro subtly reminded us that we have gone too far. cp0 has already discovered our actions. we have to thank your compatriot. if she hadn¡¯t been captured when she went to the country of peace, cp0 wouldn¡¯t have appeared so early. we were lax and always thought that they had left. they took the initiative to expose themselves in order to complete the mission given by the higher-ups. mr. kuro sent us a warning through crowe.¡± ember frowned. ¡°you mean¡­ in order to not make the world government suspicious, we have to separate?¡± ¡°that¡¯s it, abel, you are very smart, as expected of the former steward of the beast pirates.¡± wilbur said, ¡°this matter can only be wronged by you. the jurisdiction of cass and i is not in the country of peace. once this place is stabilized, we will have to return to dressrosa. originally, we thought that you could protect mr. kuro on behalf of us and crowe, but now the situation does not allow it. this matter is not just a matter of cp. we also have to consider the reaction of the world government.¡± ¡°after interacting with us for the past few days, you probably know that mr. kuro is actually hiding. he is not ready yet, so he must have his reasons, because the theory and reality are all guided by mr. kuro. he subtly reminded us, so¡­¡± he looked up at ember and said sincerely, ¡°go back to being a pirate and lead the remaining beast pirates to appear on the sea and sink the cp ship with those people, forming a confrontation with the country of peace on the surface so that the world government will not suspect us.¡± ember lowered his head in silence. just as wilbur felt that he had to persuade him, he raised his head and smiled. ¡°do you think i will be angry because of this?¡± wilbur was stunned. he picked up the mask on the table and looked at the mask again before saying, ¡°when i was in the country of peace, even when mr. kaido was in front of me, i rarely took off this mask. why is it that when i came into contact with you, i took off the mask without any ill feelings?¡± he stood up and seemed to be brewing something. he took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°because of your justice, i let go of this grudge. mr. kuro, please allow me to call him that. his ideals can be pursued by pirates, marines, or other existences. if you haven¡¯t heard of pirates, you can¡¯t pursue justice. justice will not discriminate because of different identities. only one person can be discriminated against.¡± he held the mask tightly and put it on his face bit by bit. his voice echoed from the mask, ¡°i will do what justice wants me to do, because that justice can really change the world! i will be a pirate!¡± ¡°mr. abel!¡± kaz stood up and said excitedly, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to have such a deep understanding. i¡¯m ashamed that i argued with wilbur just now whether to let you return to the country of peace!¡± ¡°that¡¯s true¡­¡± wilbur also lowered his head and said in shame, ¡°kaz didn¡¯t agree before, and i wanted to persuade you to continue being a pirate. it seems that i was wrong. sorry.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, but i¡¯m sure¡­¡± ember picked up the long saber beside him and said in a deep voice, ¡°this is the closest to successfully changing the path of the world that i have seen. for this, i will give up my life and let him complete it!¡± wilbur smiled at him. ¡°so, let¡¯s talk about the follow-up. there has to be a step to what we should do.¡± in the country of peace two cp0 members must die at sea. however, they could not be involved in this matter. they could only rely on the pirates who could not hold back in the new world and had already started their own battles. among them, as one of the three disasters of the original beast pirates, it is the best medium. whether it¡¯s strength or prestige, it¡¯s enough on the sea. once he becomes a pirate with the beast pirates, it will be an additional natural barrier for the country of peace and it will be the best barrier between the world government and the country of peace that they control. Chapter 1256 - 1256 We Will Eventually Win 1256 we will eventually win translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at the submarine port, several battleships were taken up by the elevator. big beard and little beard appeared in the submarine harbor and brought marines into kano city. they headed towards the guardian tower and reported to kuro. ¡°mr. kuro!¡± in the hall, kaz and wilbur raised their hands and saluted kuro, their voices loud and clear. ¡°ah¡­ you¡¯re back.¡± kuro, who had already lost his temper at crowe, was no longer angry when he saw cass. kaz nodded vigorously and said, ¡°yes, mr. kuro, we have destroyed the fleet of the ideal land. when we heard that the main culprit had invaded the country of peace, we immediately rushed back!¡± ¡°well¡­ you came back just in time. go and hand over the prisoner of pallas¡¯s cat to cp0 and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± kuro waved his hand and said. ¡°yes, i understand!¡± kaz nodded heavily. since he was asked to take over, it meant that kuro had handed the matter to him. he would definitely solve the matter perfectly! ¡°okay, you two go and do your work. go and hand over to them,¡± kuro said. ¡°yes!¡± kaz and wilbur saluted again, then turned and headed outside. at this moment, outside the tianshou pavilion, the cp0 people were already waiting there. the man in the black and white mask put a bandage on his arm and walked with a limp. ¡°come with me and escort the prisoner back,¡± said black-white mask. he didn¡¯t dare to enter the sky guardian pavilion these days because kuro had thrown him out of the fifth floor last time. under the premise that leda had absorbed his physical strength and had no ability to resist, he would naturally be injured if he was thrown out from such a high place. if he went in again, it would probably not be as simple as being injured. when he goes back ¡­ he must complain properly and let gor¨­sei know kuro¡¯s ugly face! this time, he was confident. although he had complained many times in the past, that kind of thing was not serious at all. gor¨­sei (five elder stars) would not have any influence on kuro at all. that guy had a good relationship with tenryubito. ordinary things could not affect him at all. but now it¡¯s different ¡­ he had gathered intelligence. what this guy is doing in the country of peace is exactly the same as what dressrosa is doing. what does this mean? as a marine, he actually interfered in the affairs of the kingdom! most importantly, the world government doesn¡¯t even know about this! this guy is ambitious and not as harmless as gor¨­sei (five elder stars) thinks! as long as this information is sent over, kim jung will definitely be guarded by the gor¨­sei (five elder stars) and they will find a way to send him to other places! at that time, let¡¯s see how this guy will deal with it! ¡°sorry, i¡¯m not free.¡± in the face of the black and white mask¡¯s question, kaz said: ¡°i am not your subordinate. this matter has nothing to do with me, and i did not receive any orders. i can take you to the pallas¡¯s cat, but how to do it is your problem.¡± ¡°you¡­ we have no forces in the country of peace, only your marine can do it. do you want the mission to fail!¡± black and white mask said loudly. ¡°this is not my mission, and my superiors didn¡¯t tell me this kind of thing. they just asked me to cooperate with you to take the prisoners down. how much i can take with me is your problem,¡± kaz said lightly. ¡°you¡­¡± black and white mask glared at kaz, who said nothing and just looked back. meeting kaz¡¯s eyes, the black and white mask subconsciously took a step back and didn¡¯t dare to look at the bearded man. that gaze was too dazzling! the dazzling light emitted by it made the black and white sides feel like retreating. ¡°that¡¯s it. we can wait until you want to go back to escort the prisoners. when you are ready, come to us.¡± after kaz finished speaking, he ignored black and white mask and left with wilbur. they had to go to the mouls first and solve the follow-up problems. at present, they only got one ember, but they have to fight for the others, and there is still a lot of room for them to fight. although the attitude of the ¡®disaster¡¯, who is also one of the three disasters, is not clear, there is a lot of room for flying six cells to fight for it. if they can fight for it, they will put it in the lineup of the captives this time. if they can¡¯t fight for it, they will continue to stay. this was their strategy and the most feasible way. since ember wants to be a pirate, these pirates must be observed and fought for. there can be no disadvantages. quinn could play it again. if such a heavyweight was released, there would be a problem. in addition to drake¡¯s restored marine status, there are five other people who can be fought for. kaz had looked into it. runti and peggywan are siblings and have been adopted as pirates by kaido since they were young, but their nature is not bad. whether it is the principle of obedience to the strong or their concept of justice, they can fight for it. after all, they want to be pirates and there are not so many requirements and there is no need to be too rigid. fuzzy furr was the best to fight for. he had seen through the darkness of the world government and escaped from impel down. it was said that he was still frantically looking for faith and wanted to find ¡®joey boy¡¯ as spiritual food, but this kind of person had to be put at the end because he also had a grudge against marines. it was best to put him at the end. black maria, this woman is a standard example of a strong woman without many hard requirements, but the easier it is to persuade them to surrender, the harder it is to control because this woman may not agree with their ideas, but this is not a big problem. after all, they are all going to be pirates. as long as ember is watching them, they will keep the secret in their hearts. tochigi used to be a pirate, and he was equally strong, but he was very loyal. once he made up his mind, he would not change it easily. he was still certain of kaido. if he was allowed to escape, he would also think of ember. or he could say that with mr. kuro¡¯s strength, akaki would definitely surrender. as for the remaining pirates, they would have to screen them. now that cp0 is here, they don¡¯t have much time to persuade them to surrender one by one. they can only choose a batch and take them out as pirates, or even¡­ cheat them. in short, they have to choose the number of people. after all, there are nearly 40,000 people. it¡¯s impossible for this person to hand over all of them. the higher-ups probably don¡¯t want to accept all of them. they just need to get some reasonable ones. after cp0 leaves, they will seal the country and transform this place. with the natural barrier led by ember, the world government can¡¯t control them. then, they just need to quietly grow stronger and wait for the right time. north blue and west blue are both on the move. they need time now. when lowe and the vinsmoke family are done, they and the country will probably be almost changed. then, i can arm wrestle with the world government! ¡°they are not the greatest evil, but they are the representatives of evil¡­¡± kaz murmured, subconsciously clenching his fists. ¡°we will win eventually, absolutely!¡± Chapter 1257 - 1257 I Can’t Believe It 1257 i can¡¯t believe it translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios pallas, prison. the moul area was previously transformed by kaido into the largest prison, where too many people were imprisoned to mine and make weapons. later, kuro came to fight with kaido and when he rescued the old man, he destroyed the pallas¡¯s cat and the weapon factory was almost destroyed. although kaido repaired it, it was not as perfect as before. when kaido was defeated, the place here was used by the marines as a prison and also liberated the people who mined these ores. of course, he did not make them guards. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have persuaded them to surrender so easily. if they let the original people here be guards, it would probably cause hatred. ¡°yo¡­ you¡¯re here?¡± in a separate prison in pallas, quinn was tied up with seastone and a cigar in his mouth. marine did not cut them off on this point. their daily life is still the same. at most, their food is bad. after all, they are in jail. how can they eat so well? otherwise, it will be a vacation. you don¡¯t have enough food for them, and you have to let the people of the country of peace eat enough food for the time being. of course, you have to treat the people in the prison equally. ¡°well¡­¡± cass nodded and said: ¡°quinn, have you finished the book for you?¡± ¡°of course, i finished reading it.¡± quinn smiled. ¡°but this kind of thing is just your ideal, right? does ember really believe in this? or have you reached some deal with ember? if it¡¯s a deal, i can also do it. tell me, what do you want me to do? do you want my strength as a scientist?¡± quinn is a scientist, followed by the ¡®three disasters¡¯. his status as a scientist is very important. he has worked with vegapunk, judge and the dead caesar. they have also studied life factors, and he has mastered everything that judge has mastered. vinsmoke was proud of his transformation technology. quinn knew it and could copy it all on himself. ¡°i don¡¯t have that idea for now. your scientist identity is very useful, but at the moment, we don¡¯t really need it.¡± kaz shook his head. ¡°oh? not even the identity of a scientist? don¡¯t the world government need me to do research? then what do you want to do?¡± quinn glanced at them and said, ¡°don¡¯t tell me they are afraid of us. even the people guarding them are marines, not the people we detained before. do you think we will be grateful?¡± kaz continued to shake his head. ¡°i don¡¯t advocate letting go of hatred. that¡¯s meaningless. contradictions and hatred are definitely irreconcilable. even after a hundred years and a thousand years, this matter will be remembered until it¡¯s enough to deal with.¡± wilbur also nodded and said, ¡°book of justice, page 13, verse 7, mr. kuro once said: ¡®revenge does not take place overnight¡¯. the meaning is very simple. revenge is a matter of course. it is the norm of the sea. no one will let go of hatred so easily. the so-called letting go of hatred is just that there is something better in their heart, but this matter is not so simple to encounter, so the best plan is only revenge.¡± they do not advocate letting go of hatred. no one can persuade others to let go of hatred except themselves. kaz also nodded and said, ¡°i remember mr. kuro said that you shouldn¡¯t go to sea with anyone who tells you to let go of your hatred, in case the tsunami comes and affects you.¡± ¡°huh? did you say that?¡± wilbur asked. ¡°yes, i did. when i was in east blue.¡± ¡°then i have to write it down¡­¡± wilbur took out a small golden notebook from his chest and took out a pen to continue writing. his little notebook is getting heavier and heavier. in fact, mr. kuro did not say much in this book. it was basically condensed in the first ten pages, like a catalogue. at the back, it was wilbur¡¯s own understanding and explanation. he dissected mr. kuro¡¯s words and then detailed them and found the true meaning. this was what wilbur should do. this is how ¡°justice faith¡± came about, but ¡°justice faith¡± also has to be updated. they also have to keep up with the times and won¡¯t explain the new things with old organization. everything is understandable. as long as mr. kuro¡¯s justice is the core, there is nothing that can¡¯t be explained. ¡°what do you want?¡± quinn asked. ¡°i don¡¯t think you want to overthrow the world government.¡± quinn saw what ember was looking at. to be honest, he was shocked. and then the first reaction ¡­ he didn¡¯t believe it. because that is too grand a career! mr. kaido is just thinking about changing the world according to his idea. mr. kaido¡¯s idea is very simple. there is no distinction between the strong and the weak. as long as you are strong, you will be respected. even so, it was still difficult to achieve after so many years. but this ideal is nothing¡­ they try to make everyone respected, everyone gets status, and everyone is free to choose. can those weaklings also do this? this is ridiculous! he yearned for it¡­ actually, it was quite desirable. in that kind of world, he can also sing as much as he wants. there must be many people who are willing to listen and can also study some unknown things. but too big ¡­ so big that quinn couldn¡¯t quite believe it. it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe it, he doesn¡¯t dare¡­ can it really be done? is it really not a lie that kim jong-un made up for his ambition? that guy is not a good person! kaz stared at him. ¡°do you agree?¡± quinn opened his mouth and finally exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if i agree or not. you can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°then why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± kaz said. ¡°we¡¯ll give you a chance, but you have to go with abel and see it for yourself. you can give us an answer later.¡± ember alone is definitely not stable enough, but with quinn, the sea will definitely be blocked. ¡°oh?¡± quinn thought for a moment. ¡°if you two came, is that all? it¡¯s not that kuro wants to recruit me? if he came to tell me himself, he doesn¡¯t have to lie to me. as long as he comes in person, of course i can follow him.¡± in fact, kuro now has the highest reputation in the sea. he solved yonk¨­ (four emperors). once he wants to rebel, he can easily become the largest force in the new world. what blackbeard, what red hair, or those new age brats? they would not be a match for kuro. wilbur shook his head and said, ¡°mr. kuro, it¡¯s not convenient for you to show up¡­¡± ¡°oh?¡± quinn smiled meaningfully. ¡°is that so? then let me see your sincerity. otherwise, let me be locked up here.¡± ¡°understood.¡± kaz nodded and gestured to wilbur, and the two of them left the prison. ¡°let him out?¡± wilbur frowned. ¡°this man is very unstable.¡± ¡°trust ember. he can handle it. he¡¯s already wavering,¡± kaz said. ¡°okay, but you have to plant a backup plan. i¡¯ll do it,¡± wilbur said. Chapter 1258 - 1258 Shichibukai Is Still Missing 1258 shichibukai is still missing translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios two weeks later, cp0¡¯s support arrived and ships from world government officials entered the submarine harbor and arrived at kano city. they came here not only to receive a rescue escort from this organization, but also to get the weapons of the country of peace. their transaction has been completely stopped since the straw hat kid invaded the country of peace. now that it has finally returned to normal, they will definitely trade the high-level weapons of the country of peace. kuro had weapons, and kaido had previously made a batch of them. previously, because of straw hat¡¯s invasion, the deal was not formed. kaido died, and this weapon naturally fell into kuro¡¯s hands. this batch of weapons was originally prepared to be handed over to the world government. after all, the higher-ups had agreed that it was necessary. but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to show up, so he left it to crowe. crowe was also straightforward. after handing over the weapons to them, he took them to the pallas¡¯s cat, received the prisoners, and let the cp organization take them on the road. they stuffed a few ships of people, almost two thousand captives, and were taken away together, going down from the submarine port and sailing in the sea. these 2,000 people included the five people who flew the rokushiki, the ¡°plague¡± quinn, and the ¡°red¡± that was regarded as the top priority. above the sea, the world government¡¯s disguised ships are sailing there. in this kind of area, they don¡¯t dare to use the world government¡¯s flag, they will be sniped by pirates. ¡°aren¡¯t you smart?¡± on the deck, a government official said with a smile, ¡°what should we do? even a general has to listen to orders from above.¡± ¡°of course he doesn¡¯t dare to disobey this, but this person is also famous for his bad temper, and we won¡¯t offend him. as long as we hand over the weapons regularly, everything will not be a problem.¡± another world government official said. ¡°exactly so¡­¡± the official smiled and was about to continue when his eyes suddenly focused on the sky in front of him. he saw a black shadow gradually enlarging, whistling the surrounding wind and quickly pouncing towards the ship. pterodactyl!! ¡­ . west blue. the border between the country of insects and the country of flowers has become a huge battlefield, and the sound of fighting can be heard at all times. tap! tap! tap! on the battlefield, a strong man with a machine gun on his arm was shooting wildly, taking away the soldiers of the flower country like cutting grass. bang!! beside him, a more robust man holding a large stone pillar waved his hand and the wind pressure brought by the stone pillar swept up a large number of people. when the stone pillar smashed down, the impact wave sent more people flying. on the other side of the battlefield, a figure flashed back and forth in the crowd. every time the afterimage appeared, there would be a bloody dot in the crowd. after the people in that area were cleared by this afterimage, the afterimage stood still, revealing the handsome face under the white hair. lowe shook off the blood on his hand and looked at the soldiers of kano country who had fallen into decline, a smile appeared on his face. on the opposite side of the battlefield, an old man wearing a martial arts suit with a ¡°one¡± on his chest shouted, ¡°what do you want! lowe!¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± lowe sneered and said, ¡°it¡¯s already like this, why are you still asking me? of course it¡¯s to enter the kingdom of flowers. we want to get what originally belongs to us. the kingdom of flowers betrayed the luo family back then, so let¡¯s make up for it with the throne!¡± ¡°are you kidding me? a traitor like you wants to do such a thing!¡± the leader of the yibao navy from kano country said angrily, ¡°i will stop you!¡± although that was the case, the situation was not very good now. originally, kano country was not afraid of them. the force they have can be said to be very powerful. and since the death of the luo family of the country of bugs, the entire family is only left with lowe and lolita. lolita is marine, so there is only lowe. what a joke to want to attack kano country? however, they seemed to have miscalculated. lowe somehow got a group of powerful pirates to participate in the battle, causing them to retreat. especially the one with the stone pillar. if he remembered correctly, he seemed to be a native of kano country named wang long, a famous ranger in the past. why did he come to attack kano country? what did that lowe promise them! such a situation also happens in the north blue. in a country near the calm belt, vinsmoke led the soldiers of the north blue four nations to invade here and started the war, putting a part of the north blue into the flames of war. the world government can¡¯t control this matter. they can only mediate, but whether the mediation works or not depends on whether the other party is willing or not. most importantly, the zerg nation and the north blue four nations gave too much, enough to shut them up¡­ and their thoughts are not entirely on this now. according to intelligence ¡­ the captive ship that was released from the country of peace was occupied by ember, who had escaped at some point and released those captives, including plague quinn and red, who they valued. now, they formed a new pirate group and occupied a territory that originally belonged to kaido and officially became a pirate. this news naturally reached the country of peace. ¡°what? he ran away?¡± kuro was on the phone at this time. ¡°no, i don¡¯t know about this. you know, i don¡¯t have time to care about this. i have too many things to do here. i have to stabilize the country of peace first.¡± ¡°well¡­ try your best to take a look. although it is difficult to capture on the sea, if you see it, don¡¯t let it go. of course, most importantly, you have to ensure the stability of the country of peace.¡± den den mushi said in a steady voice. ¡°okay, i got it. i will pay attention.¡± after kuro said this, he saw the other side hang up the phone. he shrugged, put down the receiver, and slumped back in the recliner behind him. ¡°no, this is nothing¡­ i remember that ember was caught, why did he run away?¡± kuro smacked his lips and made another call. ¡°chloe, come here.¡± soon, crowe came in and said, ¡°mr. kuro¡­¡± ¡°tell me, how did ember run away? didn¡¯t i tell you to watch him closely?¡± kuro touched his chin and asked. ¡°this¡­ i¡¯m not sure.¡± crowe subconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°mr. kuro, because the country of peace is too busy at the moment, we can¡¯t expect someone to escape.¡± ¡°is it?¡± kuro narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. he smacked his lips and said, ¡°i feel that it¡¯s too much of a coincidence. although i¡¯m happy to see this group of people suffer, i can¡¯t be bothered with that woman named red. although the ending is good, it doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡± he was just saying. he didn¡¯t expect to be robbed by an unexpected person. ¡°what about yamato? is he also on that ship?¡± kuro asked. ember and quinn are fine, but that woman can¡¯t be let go. she is an esper. once she is released and grows up, it will cause trouble. ¡°no, yamato is still locked up here. do you want to see her, mr. kuro?¡± asked crowe. ¡°no hurry, let¡¯s wait a little longer. this woman is useful to me, but it depends on whether she agrees.¡± kuro had not thought about how to deal with these tens of thousands of captives and was only temporarily detained, but ember gave him a reminder. when pirates ¡­ it was a way out. there was still one person missing from his shichibukai position. Chapter 1259 - 1259 I Just Want to Protect My Family 1259 i just want to protect my family translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios although that was what kuro thought, it also depended on whether he was willing or not. with tens of thousands of captives there, the best is of course to let yamato take them out to sea without any effort and become a pirate dogfight between shichibukai and new world. but they are not very willing¡­ in crowe¡¯s words, when he was about to persuade him to surrender, yamato just cursed and said that kuro killed ace, so he would never surrender. in response, kuro just waved his hand and said, ¡°okay, all of you, work hard!¡± if this person doesn¡¯t need to use his combat power, can¡¯t he use it to make weapons? there are so many facilities in the country of peace that need to be rebuilt. the mine needs to be mined, the other destroyed facilities need to be repaired, and the weapons need to be made. if you don¡¯t agree, then let¡¯s reform! as for shichibukai¡¯s last place¡­ kuro thought about it and summoned crowe and asked, ¡°what has katakuri been doing recently?¡± katakuri? crowe was stunned for a moment before he reacted and said, ¡°mr. kuro, katakuri is still in totland. after the death of big mom, he is reducing his forces to prevent the counterattack of other pirates and marine¡¯s actions¡­ ¡°send him an invitation in my name to come to the country of peace.¡± ¡°mr. kuro, you want to¡­¡± kuro smiled. ¡°this kid has other thoughts himself. when i went to totland, i could feel other thoughts hidden in his heart. he is not a vengeful person. if he really has a mind, he will come and send it.¡± ¡°yes, i understand. i¡¯ll make a call now.¡± crowe nodded and walked out again. the den den mushi from the previous beast pirates has the number of the big mom pirates. you just have to call them directly. at this moment, totland. ¡°katakuri!¡± on the main island of the totland kingdom, ¡®cake island¡¯, perospero anxiously shouted at the man sitting on the main seat in front of him, ¡°everyone is rebelling, why are they shrinking? we should launch a counterattack, otherwise those people will not know what fear is!¡± the man in the main seat was katakuri. since the death of his mother, although perospero has returned, under the vote of the whole regiment, the trusted katakuri became the new captain of the big mom pirates. although perospero is not convinced, he also respects the family¡¯s decision. but mom is dead after all, and her ruling power is not as strong as before. those forces who submitted to her outside totland directly rebelled after hearing that mom was dead. but what he couldn¡¯t understand is why katakuri wants to shrink his power. isn¡¯t the best way to attack them and forcibly suppress their rebellion, letting them know that even without mom, they are still the big mom pirates! but katakuri was unwilling. he had always advocated contraction and allowed those people to rebel. he had never interfered with anything outside of totland. this was unacceptable to perot. ¡°brother perospero, i have my own opinions. we are not qualified to do this kind of thing now. there are too many forces staring at us.¡± katakuri said in a deep voice: ¡°pirates, marines, we can¡¯t clear out all the anti-chaos forces, that will cause us heavy casualties.¡± ¡°it is precisely because of this that we have to strike first so that those people will not dare to attack us!¡± perospero shouted. katakuri shook his head. ¡°no, that will cause family casualties. i don¡¯t want family casualties.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± the veins on perospero¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°i can¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°i¡¯m only the captain now. big brother, i don¡¯t want any of my brothers and sisters to die. we have just been freed from mom¡¯s rule and we don¡¯t have to bear the fear of having our souls taken away. at this time, isn¡¯t it good for everyone to live together in peace!¡± ¡°we are pirates, katakuri! we are pirates!¡± perospero roared. ¡°your idea is impossible!¡± ¡°brother katakuri! brother perospero!¡± just as the two of them were arguing, crack ran over with den den mushi in his arms and said, ¡°the country of peace has called!¡± a phone call from the kingdom of peace?! kaido? no, kaido is long dead. then this should be ¡­ ¡°hello, katakuri.¡± the phone number turned into the image of a calm man wearing glasses. it simulated a hand and pushed the glasses with the base of the palm. ¡°i am crowe, vice admiral crowe.¡± marine ¡­ katakuri was stunned. what did marines want with him? ¡°marines?!¡± peros pero raised his eyebrows and walked over to hang up the phone. ¡°why are marines looking for us? we have nothing to talk to you about! you killed mom!¡± he was one of the people involved. if he hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to come back alive after falling from a high altitude, he would have died there like his mother. is he here to show off? ¡°wait¡­¡± katakuri stood up and stopped perospero. ¡°let¡¯s hear what they say first.¡± ¡°katakuri!¡± perot glared. ¡°that¡¯s marine. they killed mom!¡± katakuri did not answer perospero, but stared at den den mushi and said: ¡°what does kim luong want with us?¡± the country of peace is now the territory of the golden lion. crow, who is a subordinate of the golden lion, must have called at the request of the golden lion. ¡°mr. kuro wants you to come to the country of peace and talk about you becoming shichibukai,¡± den den mushi said. shichibukai¡­ katakuri was stunned and his eyes lit up. ¡°impossible!¡± perot shouted: ¡°you are dreaming! you killed mom and you want us to work for you. it is absolutely impossible!¡± den den mushi smiled and said, ¡°this is just an invitation, of course you can refuse. then, i will tell mr. kuro.¡± ¡°no!¡± katakuri opened his mouth and said, ¡°i will go. tell kim jung that i will go to the country of peace!¡± ¡°really, then we are waiting for your arrival in the country of peace.¡± snap. den den mushi hung up. ¡°what are you doing, katakuri, why did you agree to this request, they killed mom!¡± perospero roared. he did not understand. mom died in the hands of kim jung-soo. now, as her son, he actually agreed to be a lackey of the world government. what do you think! ¡°i¡­¡± katakuri lowered his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°i just want to protect the family, that¡¯s all. brother perospero, we can¡¯t have any more casualties. if we can stop the marines from chasing us, this price is bearable. you know the conditions of the shichibukai, it is very suitable for us now.¡± the condition of shichibukai is known to the world. the income of that route is enough for them to live steadily. not everyone in the family is suitable for fighting. they can go there, and with shichibukai¡¯s identity, it will be much more convenient for them. Chapter 1260 - 1260 Kamong, How Have You Been? 1260 kamong, how have you been? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios another ten days later, below the country of peace, a pirate ship with the flag of big mom gradually approached the waterfall on the other side of the country of peace. not carp falls, but the back of wano country, the waterfall leading to submarine harbor. ¡°brother katakuri, do you really want to go in alone?¡± on the deck of the ship, a woman with a ghostly face asked a man near the bow worriedly. the man was tall with red hair and long legs. there was a stitched scar on his cheek and his mouth was covered by a scarf. his style of dressing was extremely metallic. he was holding a trident in his hand and his eyes were solemn as he stared at the approaching waterfall. listening to bree¡¯s question, katakuri shook his head and said, ¡°the other party said that they are only inviting me, so just let one person go. now, the only person who can represent the big mom pirates is me, let¡¯s set sail.¡± ¡°brother katakuri¡­¡± ¡°let him go, let him go.¡± bree was about to persuade him again, but perospero interrupted her. he stuck out his long tongue and walked over with a gentleman¡¯s cane made of candy. ¡°katakuri, talk nicely. don¡¯t ruin the reputation of our big mom pirates!¡± after their argument ended, because of katakuri¡¯s decision, perospero could only accept it. he had no choice. everyone recognized him as the captain, so he could only follow the captain¡¯s plan. leaving aside the fact that his mother died in the hands of jinchuan and that he and others were chased out like flies, in the current situation, shichibukai is actually a very good choice. after perot calmed down and recovered his thinking, he thought about it carefully. this is really the current way of the big mom pirates. mom is gone. although they can still be called powerful, without mom, they are definitely not as comfortable as before. the hostile pirates, the rebellion of other islands, and marine will never let go of such an opportunity. it is better to choose one side to join and wait for the opportunity. after becoming shichibukai, they have too many conveniences. as for dealing with pirates¡­ they were going to deal with pirates anyway, so there was no difference. ¡°i understand, brother perospero, i will pay attention.¡± katakuri nodded. at this time, a small boat was also released from the side of the boat. he jumped on the small boat with the trident and moved towards the waterfall. before reaching the waterfall, he pulled the trident forward and divided the waterfall into two halves and entered through the middle hole until the waterfall was closed again. ¡°brother katakuri¡­¡± bree looked at the closed waterfall worriedly and said to perospero, ¡°brother perospero, will he really be okay?¡± ¡°of course.¡± perospero said matter-of-factly, ¡°what kind of person do you think kim jong-un is? that man, if that guy really wants to deal with us, he doesn¡¯t need to deceive someone to go to their place. he can just come over and catch us in one fell swoop. that¡¯s just katakuri, not mom. even mom died in the hands of that man.¡± he looked at the waterfall and said faintly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing more than embarrassing. the rest is nothing. katakuri will do it well.¡± after passing through the deep passage and reaching the deepest abyss, soon, the water rose out of the mechanism, carrying a small boat and making katakuri keep rising until he could see the light. only then did he become a little absent-minded. they had arrived in the country of peace. at the exit, two marine teams stood there with expressionless faces. katakuri did not say anything even if he came, he just let him appear alone. ¡°katakuri?¡± just as katakuri was scanning the people around him, a voice sounded around him. he looked and saw a bespectacled man in a black suit waiting at the front, as if waiting for him. katakuri knew this man. as kim jong-un became famous, the marine admiral colonel beside him would naturally be familiar with the people on the sea. crow wolf, crowe. seeing katakuri looking over, crowe said, ¡°come with me, mr. kuro is waiting for you. speaking of which, you are really obedient. i am ready to throw your whole ship out.¡± pirates, how can they be so obedient? mr. kuro¡¯s request is to let katakuri go to the country of peace alone, but they are pirates, how can they really listen to mr. kuro? even mr. kuro himself doesn¡¯t believe it, so he asked him to come early, ready to embarrass the new big mom pirates. however, he did not expect katakuri to really come up alone. although crowe was surprised, he thought about it and it made sense. mr. kuro, big mom himself was killed. for pirates, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? led by crowe, katakuri walked towards the pavilion of the guardian of the city of flowers and soon arrived at his destination. he entered the gate, walked past the stairs and steps, and came to a luxurious barrier door. crowe pulled the barrier and walked in with his head slightly lowered. katakuri followed closely behind and stepped into the spacious and luxurious hall. in the hall, there were people in traditional clothes of the country of peace and some marines standing straight. on the steps in front of the hall, there was a futon with a recliner and a person sitting on the futon was writing something with a brush. ¡°hey, kuro, can you do it?¡± beside that person, a white-haired loli said with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°your writing is so ugly.¡± ¡°what do you mean ugly! this is a cursive script, do you know what a cursive script is?!¡± the man shouted unhappily and looked up. what he saw was a head of hair cut from the center of his eyebrows to both sides. under the hair was a rather handsome face. it looked a little lifeless and harmless. but if you really think such a person is harmless, you are wrong. katakuri¡¯s heart trembled and he approached. this man ¡­ he is the most famous person recently and almost everyone in the sea knows him. it ended an era and turned yonk¨­ (four emperors) into an old era. it was the real nemesis of the old era, the new admiral of the marine¡ªgolden lion. ¡°mr. kuro¡­¡± crowe reminded: ¡°katakuri is here.¡± kuro was waving his brush wildly at this time. when he heard crowe¡¯s words, he looked forward and smiled. ¡°karo, how have you been?¡± ¡®yes?¡¯ katakuri was stunned for a moment. what¡­ does that mean? ¡°ah, i¡¯m joking, you really came alone, you¡¯re giving me face. just nice, i¡¯ll bring the couplet back later.¡± couplets? ¡®and what is that?¡¯ katakuri pursed his lips and said, ¡°kimura, i came this time for what you said on the phone¡­ shichibukai.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. come on, i can write one for you. wait a minute¡­¡± kuro held a brush and ¡®drawn¡¯ on two long pieces of paper. he was writing couplets. he didn¡¯t have this idea at first, but it was almost the new year. the ceremony and new year came together with the country of japan. leda was also involved, which made kuro interested. he asked for some paper and wrote couplets. Chapter 1261 - 1261 Let’s Fight 1261 let¡¯s fight translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios of course, kuro knew about katakuri¡¯s arrival, but unlike before, he doesn¡¯t care who shichibukai is now, and he doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it, so he has the mood to joke with katakuri. katakuri, ka er, and second master. if only one head came, then the sentence just now would be appropriate. looking at katakuri¡¯s inexplicable expression, kuro smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t take it to heart, i¡¯m just trying to ease the atmosphere of your mother being killed by me. after all, if you want to be shichibukai, you have to work together in the future. look, as soon as you came, my inspiration came and i gave you a couplet.¡± he held the brush and slid it down the two long pieces of white paper. as if he was drawing, he quickly finished the two pieces of words. he snapped his fingers and the two pieces of white paper flew to katakuri. kuro read: ¡°look, the first line: on the cake island, carl two turned the tide. the second line: inheriting the will, lingling died with a grievance. horizontal¡­ i haven¡¯t written a horizontal line yet, wait for me to write one.¡± leda was speechless. crowe said nothing. is he really trying to lighten the atmosphere by saying this? besides, are those really words? i can¡¯t understand any of them. katakuri¡¯s pupils shrank and his body trembled for some reason, but he thought of something and suppressed it. he just said lightly, ¡°i will bring it back. thank you, admiral kim.¡± ¡°don¡¯t, i¡¯ll write another one. by the way, your mother¡¯s dead body hasn¡¯t been collected yet. do you want to take it back? it¡¯s easy to attract flies if the body is exposed there. by the way, i don¡¯t know where the head went. take the headless body back.¡± boom! the surrounding air seemed to be suffocating. the eyes of the person in charge of serving in the hall rolled and he fell down. katakuri¡¯s eyes were wide open, his pupils almost shrunk to the size of a needle tip, and the scarf at his mouth fluttered up automatically without any wind, making his hideous mouth faintly visible. ¡°don¡¯t go too far, kuro!¡± katakuri said in a serious voice: ¡°i am not afraid of you. the way to return as a pirate is death. mom can die, and i can die. if you are not here to negotiate, then let¡¯s fight! it just so happens that i have avenged mom!¡± crowe¡¯s eyes turned cold and his body began to expand. leda also narrowed her eyes slightly and her body tensed up. ¡°that¡¯s more like it¡­¡± at this time, kuro¡¯s teasing face calmed down. he leaned back on the recliner, picked up the cigar on the table, lit it and blew out a mouthful of smoke, and said, ¡°it¡¯s really boring if you don¡¯t get angry, right, katakuri? don¡¯t worry, i asked you to come here to discuss the shichibukai with you, but i don¡¯t want you to be the kind of compromise, there will be hidden dangers.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± katakuri¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°when you become shichibukai, do your job well. you came with a wronged attitude, and you thought i did something to you.¡± kuro said lightly, ¡°the sea is like this. life and death can¡¯t be decided by yourself. charlotte lingling lost and i won. this is the truth. i just want to tell you that you still have a chance to take revenge now. when you become shichibukai, i hope that you can focus a little and not always think about it. if you are angry now, i can ignore it, but when you become shichibukai, you can be so angry at me¡­¡± boom! a scarlet killing intent came out of his body, suppressing haoshoku and making it retreat. ¡°i will kill you, car 2,¡± cullosen said coldly. the killing intent gradually moved forward, as if it wanted to take the upper hand, but it was soon caught by the haoshoku. katakuri took a deep breath and said, ¡°you are right, i am indeed unwilling. it is not because i did not have the power and influence that i had when mom was here, but i am very unhappy that you killed mom, so let¡¯s have a fight. kuro, no matter who wins or loses, i will never mention mom¡¯s death after the fight!¡± kuro¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he ordered crowe, ¡°clear a field.¡± ¡°mr. kuro, you don¡¯t have to do this yourself, let me¡­¡± ¡°you are not his opponent, and it is too endless to fight.¡± kuro stood up and picked up autumn water from the knife rack. ¡°i¡¯ll do it myself.¡± crowe¡¯s strength is not on the same level as that of carl two. although he is very close, if they really fight, he will lose in the end. leda was qualified, but what was the matter with her? the person katakuri was looking for was only her. soon, crowe cleared a field behind tenshou pavilion. kuro gave katakuri a thumbs-up. ¡°let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll beat you up at the back.¡± ¡°even you don¡¯t have to say such big words!¡± katakuri had already grasped his trident and followed kuro to the rear open space. he reached out and pulled off his scarf and threw it out, revealing the mouth that was almost like that of a ripper woman and the sharp teeth in his mouth. ¡°come on, kuro! let me see what you can do after killing mom!¡± ¡°then you can¡¯t see it.¡± kuro looked up at the sky and said, ¡°that knife is not with me now, but¡­ the autumn water is enough.¡± chi!! katakuri did not say anything and stabbed the trident straight into the ground. a soft mud surged from the halberd handle to the ground, making the ground completely soft. ¡°awakening: nuonuo!!¡± the ground surged like soft mud with some stickiness. katakuri pulled out his trident and said, ¡°i am a glutinous rice ball person who ate glutinous rice fruit and has awakened and can assimilate everything around me!¡± a white glutinous rice ball began to spread from his arm in a spiral shape and covered the trident. the spiral glutinous rice ball was covered with a layer of dark domineering aura. katakuri moved and jumped into the air, stabbing towards kuro with the huge spiral. ¡°gluten ball thrust!!¡± kuro raised his eyebrows and raised the black saber in his hand. ¡°awakening¡­¡± shua! the black saber emitted a domineering aura and directly broke through the soft and sticky glutinous rice ball. it cut directly into katakuri¡¯s body and cut open his shoulder. however, katakuri fell back and the wound on his shoulder turned into a glutinous rice ball and gradually healed. ¡°oh? did you avoid it in advance? you are clearly a paramecia.¡± kuro waved the knife and blew out the smoke with the cigar in his mouth. ¡°but this nature can be comparable to logia.¡± that kind of extremely sticky ability can really dodge in advance and make his attack lose its effectiveness. with this, this guy can be shichibukai. but ¡­ ¡°he¡¯s a paramecia after all. he doesn¡¯t have that kind of destructive ability. i heard that you fought with straw hat? when you fought with him, you didn¡¯t come into contact with a large-scale attack, right?¡± sizzle¡­ golden lightning appeared on the blade. kuro raised his blade and said, ¡°so, you will know a little bit about how to solve an attack that you can¡¯t avoid.¡± Chapter 1262 - 1262 The Glutinous Ball Is a Rice Cake, Right? 1262 the glutinous ball is a rice cake, right? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°lion thousand cut valley!¡± autumn water waved down, and the golden light spread out, turning into countless black and gold slashes, directly slashing towards katakuri. katakuri seemed to have expected it. he turned himself into a ball of glutinous rice in advance and took the lead to separate it, just enough to let those chaotic slashes pass through his body. his body was like a willow branch, swaying with the movements of the slashes. not a single one of the attacks hit him and they all flew back into the sky. ¡°oh?¡± kuro looked surprised. ¡°did you predict everything?¡± katakuri has very powerful kenbonshoku (observation) haki and can even predict the future. he could ¡®see¡¯ the subsequent actions. after dodging a large number of slashes, he immediately condensed into a human form, held the trident, and flew directly towards kuro. kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and he was about to make a move when suddenly, katakuri jumped up high and kicked away. the legs separated into countless legs from the thigh, like a blooming flower or a missile launched by a cluster. at the same time, his feet were covered with haki and he kicked kuro directly. ¡°willow cake!¡± ¡°i can do this kind of wide-range attack!¡± katakuri shouted. he originally wanted to use thrust, but he ¡®saw¡¯ that meaningless close combat was completely useless against the person in front of him and he could only use this move. kuro watched those legs fall and waved his knife forward without care. ¡°speaking of which, glutinous rice ball, isn¡¯t that rice cake?¡± buzz! an incomparably huge slash came from the blade and directly blocked katakuri¡¯s spread legs, knocking him back with one blow. the latter was hit by the slash and flew into the sky, but he escaped in the air and turned twice in the air. after landing heavily, he raised his hand and his arm directly turned into a weapon that kuro was familiar with. gatling gun barrel. ¡°unparalleled gluten ball blade bullet!¡± dadada! a large number of bullets covered in haki were fired from the barrel and shot towards kuro. ¡°you don¡¯t want to fight me in close combat? do you know that you won¡¯t be my opponent?¡± kuro waved his blade again, forming a phantom of a turtle shell in front of him. the bullets hit it and made a crisp sound. katakuri did not waste time with him. seeing that this attack was useless, he swung his arm and the barrel of the gatling gun changed into an arm. he pulled his arm back and his fist suddenly turned red and he punched forward. ¡°roast glutinous rice balls!¡± boom! the fist was ejected by him and it seemed to have internal heating. it directly turned red like a rocket launcher. seeing this punch, kuro narrowed his eyes and could not help but clench the knife in his hand. crack! the fiery red fist directly shattered the turtle shell phantom in front of kuro and went straight to him. but soon, a black blade appeared in the air and the tip of the blade hit the fiery red fist. it was only a stalemate for a while before the haki of the fist was broken by the black blade and then cut in half, turning into a ball of wax that fell to the ground and was finally absorbed by the awakened earth. this move, if you take the straw hat kid as an example, exceeds his ape king spear and its power is not bad. after launching the fist, a new palm grew out of katakuri¡¯s broken wrist. this is also much more convenient than straw hat¡¯s ability. although his tenacity is not as high as his, this kind of power that mimics logia is not something that he can learn. moreover, his fist is directly launched and he doesn¡¯t have to worry about being cut. they are two sides of the same genre. straw hat boy has elasticity and toughness, and he is good at armament haki. katakuri has stickiness and plasticity, and is good at kenbonshoku (observation). ¡°speaking of which, is glutinous rice ball a sweet thing?¡± kuro asked, ¡°almost all the children of totland have abilities related to sweet things.¡± katakuri raised his eyebrows and suddenly put his hands on the ground and shouted, ¡°of course¡­ it¡¯s sweet!¡± boom! the ground in front of him suddenly surged and formed a white river. it was a large number of glutinous balls that gathered together and rushed towards kuro like a big wave. ¡°flowing glutinous ball!¡± this is the good thing about awakening power. it affects the surrounding environment, causing the same nature as oneself to be controlled. doflamingo is the string, katakuri is the glutinous ball. he knew that he would not be a match for kuro in close combat. although he had the haki of prediction, there was no need to go this far. of course, he would take the advantage! not only was there a big wave surging over there, but even the affected area under kuro¡¯s feet also turned into a sticky ball that entangled his feet. ¡°well¡­¡± kuro lowered his head and looked at his feet that had sunk into the ground, then looked at the surging glutinous white waves. he directly stretched out his knife and slashed towards them. shua! the slash went straight to the surging white waves and cut a big gap, but the gap quickly healed. kuro continued to swing his sword as if he did not believe it. with a domineering slash, he slashed again and again on the white waves, leaving dense cuts, but no matter how deep the cuts were, the white waves would still heal and were about to reach kuro. ¡°stuck and drowned, golden lion!¡± katakuri shouted. ¡°what are you thinking about¡­¡± in the air, kuro¡¯s voice sounded. he looked up and saw that kuro was already flying high in the sky, letting the white waves below surge. kuro sighed. ¡°sure enough, an ability is an ability. it can¡¯t be judged by common sense. it¡¯s hard to break.¡± the ability is a miracle. this is the concept of ¡®glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous gl although he knew this a long time ago, there are always times when people don¡¯t believe in evil. he wanted to give it a try. it turns out ¡­ it would be easier to fly. it doesn¡¯t mean that the other party is the only one who has the ability. he also has the ability. he dodged it by flying. ¡°raining glutinous rice!¡± after missing his first attack, katakuri shouted again. the surging glutinous white waves split into thick and sharp glutinous strips. the tips floated up domineeringly and flew towards kuro in the sky like snakes. ¡°you can do that?¡± kuro praised. then, his figure flashed in the direction of the gluten strips, but just as he stabilized himself, he was suddenly stunned because there were already a few gluten strips waiting in the direction he appeared. the haki of prediction ¡­ katakuri¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°go to hell!¡± boom!! those domineering moles hit kuro¡¯s body, and the huge moles covered kuro¡¯s figure, making it impossible to see the specific situation. however, katakuri was stunned. without looking at the specific situation inside the glutinous strip, he shook his arm and a large number of glutinous strips flew into the glutinous strip. his prediction saw that nothing happened to this guy! Chapter 1263 - 1263 Can Prediction Dodge My Attack? 1263 can prediction dodge my attack? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°observation haki has been developed to this extent, it¡¯s really not bad¡­¡± before the gluten bar got close, a faint voice sounded from inside. the sticky strip that hit kuro¡¯s body opened up bit by bit, or rather, it didn¡¯t hit him at all. katakuri could feel that those moles were stopped by an inexplicable force when they were close to kuro¡¯s body, and that force was taking his moles away bit by bit. as the gluten strips retreated, kuro appeared in katakuri¡¯s field of vision unscathed. one of his fingers was moving down bit by bit, as if it was because of this that the gluten strips retreated because of his movements. a factor of ability ¡­ katakuri subconsciously narrowed his eyes. kuro looked down at him and smiled. ¡°you ¡®saw¡¯ it, right? now this scene.¡± although kuro was not of this type, he knew a little about kenbonshoku (observation) haki. he must have seen such a scene and took the lead. however, it was always a little off¡­ ¡°is it not strong enough?¡± katakuri said, ¡°so i let you stop it with your ability, then¡­¡± he stopped pressing his hand to the ground and stood up. the stretched-out wax strips lost their momentum and began to move down. kuro did not care and let the waxy strips fall to the ground and sink into the ground. ¡°hu¡­¡± katakuri exhaled and stretched out his fist, which began to glow with a white light. ¡°then give me something powerful! peerless doughnut!!¡± kuro smiled. ¡°you are a rice cake maker and you make doughnuts. it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± ¡°it¡¯s none of your business, catch!¡± katakuri raised his fist and a sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°my moves are not easy to resist!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, kuro was stunned for a moment and subconsciously slashed around. near him, a white glutinous rice circle appeared. as katakuri punched out, a huge domineering fist flew out of the white circle and attacked kuro. ¡°super strength rice cake!¡± clang!! the fist collided with autumn water¡¯s black blade with a loud sound, but as soon as the blade hit, katakuri smiled and said, ¡°do you think i ¡®see¡¯ you?¡± almost at the moment kuro made a move, another white circle appeared around him, and a huge arm stretched out from it again and punched kuro. he saw it! prediction! so he took action! bang! the fist hit kuro¡¯s body with a muffled sound. however, kuro¡¯s body did not move at all. looking closely, he found that the fist was still a little distance away from kuro¡¯s body. a turtle shell-like phantom appeared again and blocked the fist. ¡°it¡¯s so good. prediction¡­ although it¡¯s not omnipotent, i can see a lot of convenient things,¡± kuro said enviously. he found that he was envious of many things. one moment he was envious of logia¡¯s ability, the next moment he was envious of haoshoku, and now he was envious of kenbonshoku (observation). really, he wants everything good. however, as soon as this phantom was blocked, katakuri seemed to have foreseen it and punched again. several gluten reunion rings appeared in front of kuro, and he stretched out his fist from inside the circle and smashed it directly. ¡°i can see!¡± he used ¡®prediction¡¯ the entire time, so he knew what kuro would do. ¡°can you really see everything?¡± kuro ignored these circles and his body turned into an afterimage and his voice appeared behind katakuri. katakuri lowered his body at the moment when kuro disappeared and kicked backward. he felt that his legs kicked something hard. then, his body was first divided into half and a black light cut the gap he revealed. then, the ground surged, and the ball of wax formed a sharp spike and rushed back. another circle appeared beside it. kuro¡¯s figure dodged to the side of the circle under the attack of the ball of wax and the circle flew out and punched. whoosh! however, the punch still missed. ¡°it really is¡­¡± ¡°clap glutinous ball!¡± kuluo appeared in the sky above katakuri. before he could finish speaking, two waxy circles appeared on both sides of him. from them, two big black hands with armament haki stretched out and slapped directly. ¡°grizzly ball!¡± however, as soon as the hands patted down, katakuri created a circle in the sky again. this time, he did not extend his hand but directly covered haki with a circle of glutinous rice balls. the surrounding formed spikes, and the spikes with haki were all shot in one direction. at this moment, as soon as kuro appeared there, he faced a large number of spikes. dang dang dang dang! a large number of spikes shot onto the black tortoise shield protecting kuro, causing the turtle shell phantom to ripple. ¡°tsk!¡± katakuri clicked his tongue and temporarily stopped. he saw it, but he could not do anything to kuro¡¯s speed and his strength that was enough to block any of his attacks. no matter how he predicted kuro¡¯s position and attacked in advance, he still couldn¡¯t do anything to him. but this is a matter of course. he is a general who killed mom and kaido. naturally, he cannot be compared to other existences on the sea. kuro watched the glutinous spikes disappear and shook his head. he fell from the sky to the ground and asked katakuri with a smile, ¡°are you done?¡± ¡°not yet!¡± katakuri gritted his teeth and spread his hands to the left and right. this time, a large number of waxy circles appeared and occupied the sky above kuro and katakuri. kuro looked up and said, ¡°a large-scale attack, with your foresight, can hit the enemy accurately. it¡¯s very powerful.¡± ¡°do i need to say that i am flattered?¡± katakuri said coldly. ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. i¡¯m just acknowledging you a little. after all, you want to be a shichibukai. you have to have some strength. this strength is enough.¡± kuro shook his head and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°it¡¯s just that i¡¯ve always been curious. can the prediction kenbonshoku (observation) really dodge my attack? why don¡¯t you try it? you can see it, but can your body do that kind of reaction? or can these attacks in the sky stop my attack?¡± he slowly put autumn water back into her sheath and took a step forward, putting on a posture of unity. ¡°try it. if you can avoid my attack, i can not make things difficult for you. you can choose not to be shichibukai, or your shichibukai conditions are up to you. i will not let marines keep an eye on you.¡± katakuri¡¯s pupils shrank and he said angrily: ¡°i am not your test stone, kuro! i am katakuri, the current captain of the big mom pirates! glutinous ball croaks!!¡± within the circle, a large number of fists stretched out and aimed at kuro. at this moment, kuro chuckled and said lightly, ¡°profound meaning, one slash, absolute white tiger kill.¡± the wind blew and kuro disappeared in an instant. the next moment, the breeze blew on katakuri. Chapter 1264 - 1264 I Will Never Leave Again! 1264 i will never leave again! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios katakuri subconsciously widened his eyes. he could ¡®see¡¯, and his observation haki, which could predict the future, allowed him to see what happened after that. he knew the trajectory of kuro, where kuro appeared, and which part of his body would be cut open. what he ¡®saw¡¯ was that kuro appeared behind him and slowly put away his sword. then, he was cut from his right shoulder to his left waist. since he saw it, he could avoid it. as long as he used his ability in advance and turned into a ball, splitting his body, he would not be able to hurt him. thinking that, he does it, only ¡­ phew. when the wind brushed past his body, katakuri had just had this thought. then, he seemed to have noticed something and turned his head abruptly. he saw that kuro had already appeared behind him, maintaining the posture of pulling out the knife and raising it. seeing him turn his head to look at him, kuro straightened up. autumn water drew a knife on her hand and the tip of the knife began to enter the sheath. at this moment, katakuri¡¯s chest area turned into a ball and bloomed, as if he deliberately dodged such an attack, creating the same gap as autumn water. he dodged it? katakuri lowered his head and stared at his chest. he wanted to say that he had dodged it, including just now. even if it was jin lu, it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t resist, he can still block this blade¡­ and so on. but just as he was about to say this, he was stunned again because he ¡®saw¡¯ the appearance of his wound bursting with blood and the words of the person behind him. ¡°can¡¯t you hear me?¡± behind him, kuro dropped autumn water into the scabbard, and these words were repeated by katakuri, ¡°the soft sound of the wind.¡± chi!! blood spurted out from the gap in katakuri¡¯s chest that was deliberately exposed, and then his body fell forward and fell to the ground. kuro smacked his lips and looked back. ¡°you even said my lines at the end.¡± there was no answer, but his body was rising and falling, indicating that he was still alive. he did not dodge kuro¡¯s move. because he could not hide. even if he could foresee it, it did not mean that his body could keep up. sometimes, there are too many things that happen when you see things with your own eyes and your body can¡¯t react in time. although katakuri has been trained for a long time, it will still be too late when he meets the more unconventional kuro. katakuri could see it, but he had no time to react because kuro was faster and stronger. kuro did not hold back. although he used autumn water, it was a profound meaning in itself. but this is katakuri after all. of course, it is impossible to kill him with a profound meaning, and it is really impossible for kuro to kill him. kuro re-ignited a cigar, inhaled, and then blew out a mouthful of smoke. he looked at katakuri¡¯s undulating body and said, ¡°i won. everything in the past is written off. be a good boy and be your shichibukai. don¡¯t play tricks anymore.¡± of course, katakuri still did not answer. but kuro didn¡¯t care. such a man is a man who keeps his promises. kuro is bullying him because he will keep his promise. otherwise, whoever plays a duel with him would have already changed to another method. he might not even count this person in the shichibukai. but now the opportunity has come. not only is the other party making a choice, but he is also making a choice. in terms of strength or character, he will naturally not fail if he chooses the better one. ka¡¯er and yamato are actually not bad, but yamato doesn¡¯t agree, so he naturally chose ka¡¯er. if he wants shichibukai¡¯s position again, he can only defeat the original shichibukai and replace their position. this was the rule set by kuro before. although it was not said openly, everyone knew it. shichibukai, which he leads, does not accept great failure. once the failure is reported on the news and cannot be suppressed, shichibukai will be replaced. now that karl won the bet, the last empty seat in shichibukai was naturally filled. he no longer had to worry about shichibukai. he ignored katakuri, who was lying there, and went straight to the pavilion of heaven¡¯s guardian. kro, who was already prepared, appeared there and commanded marines to carry katakuri to the medical room for treatment and began to prepare the shichibukai contract. as usual, the last route is handed over to katakuri, who can collect a toll tax, but 20% of the total income must be turned over to the world government, 15% to marines, and 15% to g-3. although he is in the country of peace, he has not lost the title of g-3 base commander. the current country of peace can even be called fortress g-3, but it is a little bigger. according to mr. kuro¡¯s instructions, after bandaging and treatment, he asked crowe to bring the contract to the submarine port. there are still people waiting below. if you want to treat your injuries, just go back and sign the contract. ¡°okay, it¡¯s almost done.¡± in the hall, kuro leaned against the recliner with a cigar in his mouth. ¡°the last piece of the puzzle is complete. the first half of the puzzle is watched by shichibukai, including the front end of the new world, which can contain many pirates. as for my place, in an environment like the country of peace, no pirates can enter. it¡¯s safe!¡± how could it be unstable? kuzan hasn¡¯t come back yet. he alone can block a large number of pirates¡­ ¡°what about kuzan?¡± kuro rubbed his chin and asked, ¡°kaz is back and kurzan is not back?¡± ¡°mr. kuro, there is no news of mr. kusan for the time being,¡± crowe said honestly. it was true that he could not be contacted. even as a member of the spider group, crowe could not contact kuzan now. ¡°this guy¡­ won¡¯t run away directly, right? didn¡¯t he say he would come to me to find a position?¡± kuro rolled his eyes, but after thinking about it, he decided to let it go. that lazy man did not refuse. he was probably just doing a part-time job here. kuro did not think that something would happen to kurzan. otherwise, there would have been intelligence on the battle fluctuations. now that there is no movement, it is obvious that he ran away after finishing it. but it doesn¡¯t matter if there is one more or one less. if he has made up his mind to stay here, then nothing will happen to the country of peace. now that the situation has entered a calm state, as long as he waits for a long time, the country of peace will become more and more stable. at that time, kuro will also become more and more stable. he was already guarding here and did not take the initiative to contact the outside world. even if this place is the back end of the new world, i guess no one would be willing to come to such a dangerous place. before the country of peace was ruled by kaido, it was very difficult for people to go up there. after being ruled by kaido, no one could enter for 20 years. now that it was kuro, could he do worse than kaido? the country of peace! in the future, his ruling territory will be placed here in the country of peace. no one can move him at all. he has had enough and will never leave again! Chapter 1265 - 1265 One Year Later 1265 one year later translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios a year later. the country of peace. submarine harbor. the ships disguised by the world government left the waterfall and entered the channel. they went up to the submarine port through the elevator and waited there. ¡°i haven¡¯t been here for half a year and i feel that it has become much more prosperous¡­¡± a government official wearing a hat sighed. in front of him, it was obvious that a lot of territory had been expanded, causing the original small facility of submarine harbor to become a big port at this time. in front of the port, there were people coming and going everywhere, and there were stalls and shops everywhere. those who were wearing traditional clothes and had swords on their waists, and those who were wearing white marine uniforms, were quite lively. until now, they have all come here for the weapons of the country of trade and country of peace. once every six months, they have come twice. it has been a year since the golden lion took over the country of peace. the country of peace is officially mixed with the marine g-3 base, or the g-3 base is actually on an island below the country of peace. but kuro himself, the recognized general of the country of peace, forcibly glued the base and the country of peace together, causing the island below to simply build a base as an outpost. in the country of peace, he did not even build a fortress, he just built a fort around the country of peace. in the past year, no pirates have been able to enter the country of peace, which has led to the development of this place. this is because it is too divided from the world government¡¯s sphere of influence. after kingpin took over the country of peace, he has his own jurisdiction, including private conscription. the marines that appeared now are all newly recruited from the country of peace and belong to the navy of the country of peace. ¡°damn it, there are so many marines here, why can¡¯t they help us send them? kim jung is getting more and more arrogant.¡± another world government official looked at this prosperous scene and said somewhat indignantly, ¡°every time we come here, we have experienced hell. in the current world, those new people have grown up. straw hat kid, pirate admiral, death surgeon, and the former ¡®yonk¨­ (four emperors) blackbeard have become the real ¡®extremely evil generation¡¯. they are the existence in the limelight of today¡¯s sea, just like the previous yonk¨­ (four emperors). it¡¯s just that because the golden lion ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era, they are not called ¡®sea emperor¡¯, but they are actually almost the same.¡± ¡°and on our way here, the ¡®flame disaster¡¯ ember and ¡®plague¡¯ quinn pirates are like a tiger blocking our road to this side. every time they come here, they have to be careful. although the shichibukai are conquering pirates in the new world, they can¡¯t do anything to them when they encounter this level. jin shi didn¡¯t clean them up in the country of peace. it¡¯s too hateful!¡± ¡°not really¡­¡± the official who spoke first thought for a moment and said, ¡°i heard that it was our senior who wanted to forcibly take him back, causing him to be attacked by ember who escaped from the sea, which is why this pirate group was formed.¡± ¡°forget it, i don¡¯t want to think about it¡­ let¡¯s go and trade first.¡± the indignant official shook his head and everyone got off the ship and went in one direction. although this is only the second transaction, it is stipulated that they know it in the first time. they will carry out weapons trading in the warehouse set up by kano city. the world government will pay a premium to the country of peace for supplies, and the country of peace will hand over the weapons produced by the world government. as for why the premium¡­ they were only small fries in charge of trading. they didn¡¯t know how the big shots in the higher-ups talked, so they were only responsible for bringing back the stipulated number of weapons. ¡°speaking of which, it¡¯s so lively this time. it wasn¡¯t so lively last time.¡± the government official sighed. ¡°i heard that it seems to be the custom of this country to celebrate the end of the year, so it is especially lively, especially here in the city of flowers. maybe we can stay here for a few days and see a grand ceremony.¡± ¡°is it?¡± the few of them whispered to each other and walked towards a specific warehouse. at this moment, in the position of the tianshou pavilion. the guardian tower of the city of flowers is located on a giant tree that looks like a crescent moon. the giant tree is connected to a white peak that can almost pierce the sky. it has not declined all year round. the giant tree and the peak are both symbols of the country of peace. after a year, the guardian tower has been expanded and it has become taller and more luxurious. the five-story building of the tenshou pavilion has also become a marine base. it is filled by a large number of marines and serves as an office and living place in this huge territory. at this time, in the pavilion of heavenly protection, many marines are rushing back and forth for the upcoming new year. in the words of admiral kim hyun, it is the new year. at this time last year, there was a festival held in the country of peace. although it was very lively, it was still a little worse than this year¡¯s prosperity. in particular, admiral kim yong said that this year, he wanted to gather other marines to come to the country of peace for the ¡°new year¡±. it was not just a general colonel, but all his subordinates, including the general colonel, could come together, even if they were doing odd jobs, which led to them now preparing to welcome other marines. fifth floor, great hall. crowe, who had been in the country of peace for a year, his hair was much longer than before, and he still combed it into the appearance of a meticulous adult. at this time, he stood there and said to the front, ¡°mr. kuro, i have contacted kurzan. he said that he will come back this year.¡± on the steps of the hall, on the futon, sat a man who had not changed much since last year. he had a handsome face under his messy hair and leaned against the recliner, biting a cigar. ¡°it¡¯s so hard to call him. forget it, he¡¯s here.¡± this person was kuro. after resting in the country of peace for a year, he had not changed much except for the new style of the epaulet on his cloak. it is basically impossible to change in a year. however, he did not change much, but the changes in the sea were still quite big. first of all, straw hat has not become the pirate king of shanghai yet. it seems that he is still wandering in the new world. from time to time, you can see him defeating someone¡¯s news newspaper. his fame is also stronger. the same as him are kidd and law. these three people even have conflicts in the sea. together with tiki, who has been quiet for a year, they form a new scenery in the new world, replacing the fourth emperor. kuro was not surprised that they had replaced the fourth emperor as the new great pirates. after all, just last year, these people were still stirring up trouble with the country of peace, and straw hat even defeated kaido. however, this had nothing to do with kuro. he is not too comfortable in the country of peace. with this unique geographical location and kuro¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not that there are no pirates who want to take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters, but they can¡¯t even come up to carp falls. occasionally, there are strong pirates who dare to come up, but they are basically directly turned over by kuro halfway. in addition, from time to time, kuro will come back. this guy really took a position in the country of peace. when he is tired of traveling, he will come back and stay for a few days. during those days, he will deal with the pirates who came out of nowhere. a current general and a former general guarantee the most basic safety of the country of peace. besides asking for weapons, the higher-ups have no other requirements for him now. even if the higher-ups sometimes appointed him to solve the matter about tenryubito, kuro just said that he wanted to guard the country of peace and did not take it seriously at all. he was only touching his own fish in the country of peace. although his position is a little high and he has attracted a lot of attention, in the end, kuro¡¯s own goal has been achieved, and looking at the future, he will stay in the country of peace for a long time. he was in a good mood and took advantage of the new year. with a wave of his hand, he prepared to invite his subordinates scattered in the sea and even the marines he was familiar with to the country of peace for the new year. Chapter 1266 - 1266 All Bosses in the World Are the Same 1266 all bosses in the world are the same translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios apart from kaz and wilbur, who belong to dressrosa, and ian, who is patrolling everywhere, these old subordinates of his must come. as for the marines, they have also invited the faction that they are leading this time, so that they can come to the country of peace when they are free and celebrate the new year together. after all, they had not contacted each other for a year. the old man had retired and he was in the country of peace. now, the faction meeting at the headquarters was held in place of brother strawberry. although their faction itself doesn¡¯t have much knowledge. kuro asked crowe, ¡°has everything been notified?¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro, all the marines we know have been informed, but we can¡¯t contact kizaru¡­ mr. polusalino,¡± said crowe. ¡°i can handle the old man.¡± kuro nodded and leaned back on the recliner and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°well, it¡¯s time for people to see the effect. after all, it¡¯s been hard work for a year. there¡¯s a saying in my hometown that the rich don¡¯t return to their hometown. it¡¯s the new year, let people see the country of peace that i worked hard to make.¡± when crowe heard this, a black line appeared on his forehead. ¡®hard work?¡¯ ¡®how are you working hard?¡¯ for the past year, he has been smoking there every day or looking for a place to drink. you have almost cleared most of the entertainment venues in the country of peace. when kuzan comes back, he will soak in the hot spring with him. it is really hard to have fun. mr. kuro himself ordered that the streets of the country of peace are not allowed to have those kind of hooligans hanging on the streets, especially in the city of flowers. the only one hanging on the streets is himself. hard work had nothing to do with him. instead, it was crowe himself who had been running back and forth between the six regions of the country of peace this year, especially after kaz and wilbur left the country of peace with a good foundation. integrating the region, restoring people¡¯s livelihoods, and purging instability, especially since the world government¡¯s spies were eliminated in the past year, plus the defense line made by ember and others, the country of peace doesn¡¯t need to care about the world government now. instead, there are more things to do, because they don¡¯t have to be restrained in doing things. similar propaganda has to follow and cultivate similar teachers, and then select marines from these temporary learners. economy, military, education. he had too many things to do. after all, this is a country, and it is a big country. although the territory is not as big as alabasta, it is not a desert. there are not so many extra wastelands. every inch of land is useful. thinking of this, crowe felt that his head was full of wind. recently, when he was combing his hair, he could bring a handful of hair with him. that was all worrying. but after seeing his hair, he had one more thing to worry about. guess why he recently grew his hair and kept it slicked back. he just didn¡¯t want people to know that he was about to become extremely smart. in contrast, miss leda was much more comfortable as an adjutant. eat, drink, play and have fun every day¡­ it made crowe doubt his life at times. he and leda are both mr. kuro¡¯s permanent adjutant. logically speaking, they have to share the burden. what happened to the two first lieutenants? other people¡¯s deputy officials are separated, and his side is also separated. as an adjutant, it is the adjutant¡¯s right to eat and drink in various places in the palanquin, but it is his responsibility. being an underling is tough. now, mr. kuro directly took credit for it. how could he be reasonable? all bosses in the world are the same. kuro thought of something and said, ¡°it¡¯s the new year, um¡­ marine, make a list for those who have made achievements, promote them, and don¡¯t lose people.¡± ¡°yes, i will do it well,¡± said crowe. the kano country¡¯s marine is different from headquarters. because a large number of pirates are isolated from the world government and the country of peace, the higher-ups can only give him the right to recruit soldiers. as for promotion, it is basically through him or crowe, and then he can report to headquarters. marines here are not connected to the headquarters. the only area where they can move is the area on the side of the country of peace. the base of the island under the waterfall is basically an outpost. marines who go out to train will arrive there and fight pirates. of course, this is not perfect because the people of the country of peace have always been in closed-door cultivation. once they suddenly go out, they will suffer a lot of temptations, especially because the time of education is too short and the cultivation methods of the people of the country of peace are relatively advanced. each of them has combat power, so many people go out and never come back. the second half of the year was better, but in the first half of the year, 100 people went out and only 50 came back. when he asked around, he found out that they were invited by pirates. they were either moved by their heroic ideals or tempted by their reckless life. it was inevitable. mr. kuro thinks this is normal. be prepared for this and take your time. crowe himself came ashore as a pirate and could understand the fun of being a pirate. at first, he couldn¡¯t figure it out and even asked kaz and wilbur for help, but kaz¡¯s words made sense to him. ¡°pirates are not necessarily not justice. as long as it is justice, any identity is the same.¡± that¡¯s right, he can go ashore by himself. anyway, as a pirate, he can be a pirate. as long as the education is tight and the justice is remembered in their hearts, there is nothing wrong with being a pirate. in fact, it was just as kaz said. those who went out to be pirates never attacked the country of peace. there was no news in the newspaper about anyone attacking civilians. they basically dealt with other pirates. many people who went out of the country of peace directly overthrew their captain or went out to do it alone. and these pirates can actually be contacted. some of them even suddenly understand something and want to come back after exploring the sea. although the pirates can¡¯t come back, it doesn¡¯t mean that they are not another force on their side. moreover, if more pirates go out, it will make the world government increase their efforts on this side and let them know that the country of peace is not mr. kuro¡¯s country of peace. if they do not achieve absolute dominance, they will be at ease. although mr. kuro¡¯s lazy appearance is actually enough to reassure people, what¡¯s wrong with increasing the intensity? after all, their marine basically only belongs to mr. kuro. they only know about mr. kuro and not the world government. most importantly, their military ranks are common because they are still in the headquarters. once the time is right¡­ these trained people can enter the marine and take up important positions, plus those pirates¡­ as long as the time is right! mr. kuro must have understood this, so he didn¡¯t care about the people of the country of peace going out to be pirates. ¡°i¡¯m back!¡± suddenly, the barrier of the hall door was pushed open and leda skipped in with big and small bags. Chapter 1267 - 1267 Only Children Like New Year (1) 1267 only children like new year (1) translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro saw leda walk in and said, ¡°where did you go? are you as busy as crowe? you run around every day and occasionally stay at home.¡± hearing this, crowe¡¯s eyes twitched. how can that be the same! on his side, he was extremely smart, while on the other side, his mouth was full of oil. do something by chance, don¡¯t eat and sleep like a pig every day! he turned his back to leda and pursed his lips. he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t dare. let alone mr. kuro, leda would definitely beat him up if he said this, but what was annoying was that this white-haired woman was getting stronger and stronger. a year ago, he could still fight with leda, but since the last time his resentment reached a certain level, he finally asked to train with mr. kuro when leda was here. after taking a beating from mr. kuro, he successfully targeted leda and prepared to fight with her. but the result¡­ he lost terribly. ¡°hehe, so much delicious food, more delicious than last year.¡± leda entered the center of the hall and put down the big and small bags in her hand. behind her was baohuang, who followed her in with the things. after the little girl put down the things, she knelt there and greeted kuro and crowe, ¡°general, captain.¡± ¡°baohuang¡­ you have worked hard, go and rest, don¡¯t always follow leda¡¯s wish, and occasionally manage.¡± kuro smiled at the pink-haired loli with eye paper on her face. ¡°what do you mean by fulfilling my wish? that¡¯s because there are a lot of delicious food. last year, there weren¡¯t as many as now. kuro, how about ¡®new year¡¯ every day in the future?¡± leda said expectantly. this ¡®new year¡¯ is good. she doesn¡¯t know why there is such a tradition in the country of peace, but it is almost the same as the country of flowers. moreover, when kuro was on the grand line, he would celebrate every season. this is just right and it is extremely lively. leda loved this kind of liveliness. at this time, those people were all smiling. most importantly, there was a lot of good food and a lot of fun! she was looking forward to this segment the most. ¡°a child is a child¡­¡± kuro rolled his eyes and subconsciously said, ¡°what¡¯s so good about the new year? do you have a car house? if you have a car and a mortgage, are you clean? are you getting back the debts that others owe? do you have money to give red packets to children? can your relatives bear to ask questions? the younger generation dresses more fashionably than you, the older generation dresses more elegantly than you, and you are the only dog in the family¡­ what¡¯s so good about the new year!¡± ¡°kuro?¡± leda tilted her head. ¡°ah¡­¡± kuro reacted and smacked his lips. ¡°sorry, it triggered ancient memories. in short, adults don¡¯t like the new year.¡± leda¡¯s words made him dream of his hometown, but he realized that if he went back to his hometown like this, he would be willing to spend the new year. return to your hometown. he is not willing to celebrate the new year because he is not satisfied with his current situation. but¡­ it has nothing to do with me. forcefully holding a special event is just a kind of nostalgia for my hometown. ¡°that¡¯s it, i¡¯ve informed them. crowe, get someone to prepare and entertain them when they arrive.¡± kuro waved his hand and motioned them to go out. ¡°yes, i will do it now. baohuang, come with me and help me.¡± crowe responded and said to royal, who was kneeling there. ¡°yes, captain.¡± as a former secretary, this guy is much more reliable than lida. ¡°hey, kuro, do you eat lollipops? i just bought them. they taste good.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not eating it. i¡¯m a man, why would i eat lollipops!¡± ¡°it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t¡­ well, it¡¯s okay.¡± in the hall, the voices of kuro and leda sounded¡­ ¡­ . dressrosa. ¡°yes, okay, i understand.¡± kaz hung up the phone and took a long breath. he said to david and wilbur, who were listening quietly, ¡°you heard it. mr. kuro invited us to the country of peace. he said it¡¯s¡­ the new year.¡± david¡¯s eyes flashed: ¡°good reason!¡± ¡°indeed, i should take this opportunity to unify my strength¡­¡± wilbur analyzed and then nodded and said, ¡°new world, we calculate that it occupies at least one-third of it. together with the marine faction and the power of the four seas, we are going to have a conference.¡± dressrosa has stopped the conquest since last year because their territory is big enough and with geographical restrictions, they can¡¯t extend the front line too long and can only stop it. most of it is handed over to the pirates they have cultivated, with ember as the leader and occupying the islands of new world big and small. as for lord ¡®red¡¯ who was rescued and joined by ember last year, the territory of their ideal land is not very big, but it is behind the country of peace and it is also taken over by the pirates on their side, mainly by this place. in addition to the country of peace, wilbur counted one-third. david was also analyzing, ¡°on the north blue side, vinsmoke has already pulled the battle line to the calm belt. after a year, it is estimated that it is almost over. i will urge again and try to stabilize the battle line before entering the country of peace and go directly to the new world through the calm belt. it is the same on the west blue side. king lowe¡¯s war against the country of flowers is almost over.¡± a year ago, west blue and north blue launched a war. the progress on vinsmoke¡¯s side was smooth, and the countries they encountered were nearly conquered. after all, they had conquered north blue once and were familiar with this, but they were all small countries. the progress on the west blue is stuck, but the flower country is a big country after all, and a strong one at that. but after a year, it is almost time to fight. lowe called two days ago and said that he would clear the battle of kano country before the new year. the kingdom of flowers and the kingdom of insects have a tradition of celebrating the new year. ¡°just in time¡­¡± david considered and said, ¡°next year is the time for the world conference to be held again. while we are at the conference, we can do the basic approach well enough to deal with the world conference.¡± do they really think that these conquests have no price? after all, they are a member country, and a member country is a member country, and it is under the condition that they do not listen to the world government¡¯s persuasion. although they give a lot, there will definitely be a dispute. but that was all later. david was excited now because he had not seen his lordship for a long time. he had always been fighting for his master¡¯s ideals. now, he has handed in a test paper. with dressrosa¡¯s current size, he can withstand a big battle. when this time is over, he will let mr. kuro understand the current size of dressrosa and ask about the current solution. dressrosa can no longer fight. in addition to the geographical environment and their limited ability to rule, there is still the world government keeping an eye on them. it is definitely not possible to expand further. the original plan of ¡®germany¡¯ did not progress very fast. they had conquered the basic ones that they could conquer, and the ones that they could not conquer could not be pulled into ¡®germany¡¯. there was no reason for them to change a country to a new king after fighting it. that was meaningless. he couldn¡¯t fully display mr. kuro¡¯s theory abroad, which led to the speed of ¡®debon¡¯s¡¯ progress. he could only rely on contacting those strong people and then find an opportunity to become the king himself, just like joshua. but such people are too rare. those pirates could not be legitimate kings. they only occupied an island and radiated the surrounding forces. Chapter 1268 - 1268 Chaos Still Continues 1268 chaos still continues translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios new world, marine headquarters. at the top of the largest building is the building that resembles the tower of heaven. it is where marine fleet admiral sakasugi is located and also the highest power center of the entire marine. ¡°new year? we don¡¯t have this tradition, so i won¡¯t go. i still have to deal with things. just like this, come to the headquarters to report your work. i haven¡¯t seen you for a year.¡± with that, he put the microphone into the den den mushi. crane, who was sitting on the sofa in front, chuckled and said, ¡°new year¡­ it¡¯s quite good and lively.¡± ¡°you have this tradition?¡± sakasugi looked over. crane shook his head. ¡°no, but some countries do have this tradition. most of them are in the west blue, and there are some in the east blue. the country of peace has this custom. in addition to kuro¡¯s own custom, it will definitely be organized. didn¡¯t he invite a lot of people? at this time, don¡¯t ruin their fun.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± sakasugi thought for a moment and said, ¡°forget it, i will approve the leave.¡± crane chuckled. ¡°i¡¯m a ¡®general¡¯ now, i still have to show some respect.¡± ¡°humph, he is marine first.¡± sakasugi snorted, but his face softened. ¡°of course, he did not forget his duty.¡± the name divine treasure mystic realm is just to fool the public. the higher-ups know that kuro is the general of the country of peace. marines become kings. they never had this precedent. these two kinds of existences are not connected. unlike pirates, there is a pirate king on the sea, but no marine king. if he becomes king, he should resign from the marine¡­ the world government will not allow a marine or a king. joining countries and direct government agencies cannot interfere with each other. but kuro¡¯s situation is different. he didn¡¯t inherit the throne naturally but was carried up by the higher-ups. as for the purpose¡­ sakasugi snorted again, and his gentle expression turned back into a hard and smelly face. apart from asking for weapons, what else can they do? where can their marines exercise their justice? in contrast, kuro is much better. even if he becomes a general or something, he still puts marine as his priority. he even vigorously develops marine over there and eliminates pirates. it can be said that he is the model of marine. even if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t do better. no, if it were him, he probably wouldn¡¯t do this. the details of the country of peace are on his desk. it is estimated that when it is his turn, he has already eliminated all evil, but sometimes this effect is not good. after becoming a marshal, many things can¡¯t be treated as a general. ¡°next year is the world conference again¡­¡± crane said faintly: ¡°this time our marine has handed in a good answer sheet. the era of yonk¨­ (four emperors) is over, but the world conference next year is probably not that simple.¡± the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era is over, but there is no peace in the sea. instead, there are more wars. pirates and pirates, islands and islands, kingdoms and kingdoms. chaos has never stopped, and it has even intensified. except for the battle of pirates, they can¡¯t do anything else. they are the marines of the world government, so they naturally won¡¯t attack the signatories. but now the chaos in the sea is partly caused by the countries. in the current situation, crane could only sigh deeply. ¡°in the past, we always felt that dressrosa dealing with the non-canadian allies of the new world is a good thing for us and we can accept him as a member country. even if he attacks the member countries and there is no response from the higher-ups, we will not do anything. but now, in west blue and north blue, many people are learning from dressrosa and the war is out of control.¡± there must be war in the sea. the country where barret came from was often in war, but that was all localized. but this time, the sea is obviously different. it is too frequent. the disappearance of some of the pirates seems to have led chaos to the kingdom¡­ crane looked up and sighed. ¡°is chaos inevitable?¡± but according to her experience with the sea, this is not right, but she can¡¯t say what is wrong. the chaos in these countries is not unpredictable. there must be a key thing, but she failed to understand it. ¡°how can chaos not be avoided? the purpose of our marine existence is to stop evil and chaos!¡± sakasugi¡¯s voice was low. ¡­ . north blue, an archipelago country near the calm belt. this country was still fine some time ago until vinsmoke approached with the forces of the north blue four nations and completely fell into war. a battlefield was formed on an island at the front line, where sparks, electric currents, and large stones were constantly flying, causing the soldiers in charge of defense to retreat. ¡°sparks: boomerang!¡± as a red-haired man punched the chest of a strong man who was five or six meters tall, sparks exploded on his chest, making the strong man fall to the ground with his eyes rolled back. ¡°this is the end.¡± the red-haired man landed on the ground and waved his hand to the side, causing another spark. this burly man is the commander of the soldiers this time. after killing him, the defense will basically collapse. ¡°it¡¯s about time¡­¡± judge, who had golden hair and a tall figure, walked over with a spear in his hand and said, ¡°their defense has completely collapsed. next, we will directly enter the central capital of this country and our mission will be completed.¡± ¡°oh, how boring.¡± ezekiel pursed his lips and said, ¡°father, i heard that the general is inviting people to a party in the country of peace. do we have a chance?¡± ¡°kuro¡­¡± judge pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°do your work in peace. the king should attend. it¡¯s not time for us.¡± they already knew who they worked for. king david is there all day long to talk about his master and how his master is. in addition to the marines, kaz and wilbur are mr. kuro all day long. they know who this master and this gentleman is. of course, he could work for this person. a few years ago, they had seen that domineering combat power and temperament. now, he has ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era and become a general of the country of peace. most importantly, he is ambitious! then there is nothing wrong with working for it. they can no longer dwell on current technology, and with the support of a huge country, dressrosa, his own research can be done without fear. and recently, that bastard quinn contacted him, which made judge more comfortable in his research. when two scientists of the same level are put together, the result must be one plus one is bigger than two. with the research environment, they can also release their ambitions. apart from not having the ambition to rule north blue, there is nothing else. Chapter 1269 - 1269 Marines Are So Terrifying Now 1269 marines are so terrifying now translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios vinsmoke was muttering, worrying about whether he could attend the meeting of the country of peace. but in west blue, lowe doesn¡¯t have this problem. his only worry is that the kano country has not been conquered yet! it has been a year since he restarted the strategy of kano country, and now he has been fighting with kano country for a year. dressrosa¡¯s side contributed a lot of pirates who were pulled into the same path by them, including the ¡°dragon-tiger pirates¡± who are now shining on the battlefield, wang long and yagyu shihu killed many masters of kano country. but it was still too slow. the kingdom of flowers is a big country. lowe knows this. his family was born in the kingdom of flowers. later, they were betrayed and turned to the kingdom of insects. now, they have become the king of the kingdom of insects. his own reason for declaring war was also based on this revenge. big countries are hard to fight. by now, the battle is almost over. according to the situation of the battle, they should have encountered the last resistance force. the heibao navy of kano country has been wiped out, and the rest are just resisting. but up until now, his nation of insects has also emptied a lot of people, and those pirates who were pulled over to support also lost a lot because of such a battlefield. if he was just a simple ruler of a country, he would not even start this battle, because after the victory is won, there will be nothing left of the nation of insects and he will be powerless to defend it. but he is not only the country of insects, he is a member of ¡®debon¡¯ and he is only responsible for fighting. debon will definitely support him. lowe has never been worried about the lack of support, or the intrigue between member states. this thing may exist, but it will definitely not fall on him. if you want to ask why ¡­ his sister is in kuro¡¯s hands! although that white-haired pervert lolicon is very annoying, i have to admit that he is indeed powerful. he had already ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era and became the general of the country of peace. how could he not be powerful? ¡°hu¡­¡± on the other side of the battlefield, lowe heaved a long sigh of relief in the military formation and pushed a chess piece directly into the center of the sand table and said, ¡°the last battle ends quickly. i want to go to the country of peace for the new year!¡± he didn¡¯t want to see that annoying guy, but he wanted to see his sister. also, that ideal¡­ this time, there should at least be a transformation. ¡­ . there are already many ships heading to the sea of the country of peace. at this time, the marines are driving their own battleships out of the world government¡¯s sphere of influence without caring about the pirates. there were too many of them. the marines invited by kuro are all from his own faction and travel together. even if they are not from the same faction, as marines, they are all colleagues, not to mention that they are from the same faction. the power they exert is naturally stronger and they will not hold back. a large number of battleships sail in the sea, and pirates will not unite until they accurately attack a pirate¡¯s territory. of course, this is what they thought. in the battleship, there are also cass and wilbur¡¯s battleship. they know more. a year ago, they would not have advanced like this, but when mr. kuro became the general of the country of peace, the situation was different. they took the direct route to the country of peace, and the pirates around them were their people. he had sent a message to ember and those pirates very early on. they were going to a meeting in the country of peace and asked the pirates to restrain themselves and not be encountered by them. a long time ago, they controlled the route of dressrosa to the country of peace. otherwise, they would have been sniped by pirates if they went there. who could stand that? controlling a route is inevitable. they can even abandon other territories and control the route first. with this route, many things can be connected. do you really think that crowe relied on himself to maintain the stability of the country of peace? of course, it was all thanks to dressrosa. in the sea, there were also people who went out of the country of peace in the past. they were the first to find these people, and after they were persuaded and instilled in their thoughts, these people recognized them and secretly brought them back to the country of peace. this led to the emergence of a new teacher or new official. then, they passed their influence to the other warrior classes in the country of peace, led by crowe, and directly guided them to the current stability of the country of peace. of course, he also had to thank charcoal and kaido. under their more than 20 years of rule, the country of peace had long lost its famous names and nobles. there were only officials, and those who were not good officials had long been removed from power in one adjustment after another, reduced to civilians, and then ¡®disappeared¡¯. thanks to the weapons of the country of peace, their pirate force has recently grown a lot. the world government only comes to trade once in half a year and they are afraid of being robbed. they don¡¯t have this kind of trouble. the route is clear and the weapons are directly distributed after they are obtained. mr. kuro also knows this because david has once asked his master for a trade request. otherwise, it would not be so easy to bring in the former country of peace they collected. ¡°we can confirm the policy for this conference.¡± wilbur looked at the sea and said in a surging tone, ¡°we are accumulating step by step, and now we have reached the point where we can compete with the higher-ups. it depends on mr. kuro¡¯s instructions!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a hint!¡± kaz corrected him. ¡°mr. kuro won¡¯t say anything for the time being. we have to understand everything ourselves. at this point, it¡¯s not time for us to turn against the world government.¡± as he spoke, he clenched his fists and said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°we haven¡¯t all joined forces yet. when we all join forces, the soldiers, workers, farmers, officials, and businessmen will stand together. that will be the time for us to raise the flag!¡± ¡°too right, cass!¡± ¡°let¡¯s work together, wilbur!¡± ¡°oh, what are you guys excited about?¡± just as their eyes were about to spark, a light voice suddenly sounded in the sky. before they could look over, they saw a yellow light shooting down and landing on the deck, revealing a smiling old man in a park uniform. ¡°are marines so scary now? do you mind taking me with you?¡± ¡°admiral polusalino?!¡± donald exclaimed from the side. ¡°this old man is no longer a general. you can call me inspector, but¡­¡± kizaru smiled and said, ¡°you can also call me director. my current job is the director of the kindergarten.¡± ¡°inspector polusalino¡­¡± wilbur narrowed his eyes and his heart skipped a beat. did this guy hear their conversation? no, he is mr. kuro¡¯s superior. he gave mr. kuro the position. maybe¡­ he already knew? Chapter 1270 - 1270 You Don’t Have Hair 1270 you don¡¯t have hair translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at the submarine port pier of kano city, a large number of marine soldiers lined up on both sides, welcoming the rising warships. a battleship rose and was pulled into the port. a group of marines in almost white uniforms came down from the battleship. the leader, a marine admiral with a scar on his left eye and a cigarette in his mouth, looked at the scenery of kanoi ahead and sighed. ¡°this is the country of peace. it¡¯s my first time seeing it. it¡¯s a good place.¡± this is a headquarters rear admiral, formerly of the kizaru faction and now belongs to a marine of the kuro faction. of course, he has been invited to the country of peace. he looked at the marines who were responsible for welcoming them and saw that they also saluted the marine standard rites, but their uniforms were not quite the same. although the uniforms of the big bases at the beginning of each g are not quite the same, they vary from person to person. many big bases are still traditional clothes, but the g-5 is pirate style, and the previous g-3 is also traditional, but the style of the country of peace has changed. the clothes of these marines are a little similar to the traditional clothes of the country of peace, but on them, there is a kind of ¡®ranger¡¯ style of the country of flowers. ¡°sir¡­¡± just as the rear admiral was observing, a birdman with eye paper on his face landed and said, ¡°please let me lead you to the general¡¯s palace.¡± it was a real birdman and a woman. this woman doesn¡¯t have arms. instead, she has wings and her legs have become bird claws. there are even feathers on her tailbone. ¡°smile¡­¡± this rear admiral quickly discovered the characteristics of this woman. this is the aftereffect of eating the smile fruit. he has also fought with the beast pirates before and knows about this kind of person. now it seems¡­ has he been subdued by kuro? ¡°are we going there?¡± the rear admiral pointed to the huge sky guardian tower in front of him and asked. ¡°yes, please follow me,¡± the woman said and flew in the air, leading the rear admiral and his marine forward. the battleship followed the harbor dock and docked at the other end. then, another battleship came up and a colonel came down. after a few exclamations, he was led away by a smile ability user with eye paper on his face. ship by ship, they were taken away by various smile ability users. soon, a grand fleet also went up to the dock and a group of marines came down, led by three people. a big beard, a mustache, and an old monkey ¡­ ¡°inspector polusalino, this is the country of peace¡­¡± the bearded man led the people behind him down from the battleship and said to polusalino beside him, ¡°mr. kuro¡¯s current station.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been here before.¡± kizaru touched his chin and looked around. ¡°but it¡¯s much more lively than before. it¡¯s really surprising.¡± of course, he had been here before and even fought with kaido and charlotte lingling. kizaru watched as he walked out of the saluting line. however, just as he reached the front, he was stopped by a small man with a face covered by eye paper and a tail all over his body. he scratched his head and his hands seemed to have nowhere to rest. ¡°jiji, welcome, i am the subordinate of the general, responsible for welcoming you¡­¡± as the smile ability user spoke, he raised his head and saw kizaru looking at him. he said enviously, ¡°how did you maintain this state? it¡¯s great. after i ate the smile fruit, i was very unlucky to have this fur. you don¡¯t have fur.¡± kizaru smiled and said, ¡°i also wonder why you have so much hair and a tail. it¡¯s really scary.¡± kaz said nothing. wilbur said nothing. ¡°jiji, i¡¯m envious, but no matter what, you are guests, right? come with me, i¡¯ll take you to where the general is.¡± after saying that, the little monkey turned around and walked forward. they followed him and listened to the little monkey talk along the way. ¡°well, if you see the general, can you put in a good word for me? i think you marines are so cool. i am a new pirate and have never seen marines, but i think you are so cool. i also want to join in, haw haw.¡± ¡°oh, that¡¯s really surprising.¡± kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°but if i remember correctly, you seem to be the intelligence regiment here. don¡¯t you do intelligence?¡± ¡°uh¡­¡± the little monkey scratched its head in distress. ¡°but you seem to be a marine and you wear the same clothes as them.¡± ¡°i am a human.¡± ¡°i am also human.¡± that doesn¡¯t seem to be wrong¡­ they are all humans, they have eaten the fruit, they are all like monkeys¡­ along the way, they were brought to the pavilion of heavenly protection by the little monkey before saying goodbye. ¡°oh, has this become kuro¡¯s base? it¡¯s really scary, it¡¯s even bigger than headquarters.¡± kizaru raised his eyes and glanced at the huge sky guardian pavilion palace. he pursed his lips and directly entered the sky guardian pavilion. before he reached the fifth floor, he heard a voice in the hall. ¡°since they are here, please entertain them well. baohuang, tell them that if these people want to play, take them to the periphery of kano city. all expenses will be reimbursed by our shogunate. in short, just let go of the celebration. they are here because of me, so they must be treated well.¡± when kizaru heard this, he smiled and opened the barrier. ¡°oh, kuro, i¡¯m here.¡± in the main hall, kuro was lecturing his majesty, and sitting next to him was leda, who was eating snacks. the three of them heard the sound of the sliding door. kuro subconsciously said, ¡°who is it? who dares to push my door without my permission¡­¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a familiar figure. ¡°old man?¡± kuro stood up from the futon and said, ¡°you¡¯re finally here. how many times have i called you?¡± he walked to kizaru and pulled him to the futon, letting kizaru sit there while he stood beside him. ¡°i am now the director of the kindergarten and i have to take care of those children.¡± kizaru smiled like a kind old father. ¡°besides, am i not here now?¡± ¡°come on, as long as you¡¯re here.¡± kuro nodded and looked at kaz and wilbur. ¡°you two haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro!¡± wilbur said loudly: ¡°i have always missed you, this time i finally see you again!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to call me that, just call me that. okay, you have seen it. you two also go to the city of flowers to see the latest city of flowers.¡± kuro waved his hand and said to kizaru, ¡°shall we drink?¡± ¡°oh, is there anything you want to talk to me about?¡± kizaru asked. ¡°can¡¯t you drink for nothing? it¡¯s almost the new year and i haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. come on.¡± Chapter 1271 - 1271 Why Do I Feel That It Has Something to Do With Me? 1271 why do i feel that it has something to do with me? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro hasn¡¯t seen kizaru for a long time, and he does miss him a little. the last time we met was a year ago. he asked the old man to do something for him. it has been a long time since we last met, so he must drink some. baohuang was in charge of the reception and made a square table with two bottles of sake and some side dishes. the two of them sat opposite each other. kuro took the bottle and poured a glass for kizaru and another for himself. then he raised the glass and said, ¡°grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡± kizaru shrugged and picked up the wine glass and clinked it with kuro¡¯s. kuro¡¯s wine glass was deliberately lowered by half. after clinking glasses, the two of them finished the wine in the glass at the same time. kizaru said, ¡°you must be looking for me for something. what is it?¡± ¡°hehe, aren¡¯t you asking the obvious?¡± kuro smiled and said, ¡°is my thing¡­ ready?¡± kizaru touched his chin and thought for a moment and said, ¡°it should be soon. vegapunk himself has mastered that kind of technology, but the thing you brought is more troublesome. if it were normal technology, he would have given it to you long ago. vegapunk wants a better effect. well¡­ after your banquet, you can go back with me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s best if you can get it. the sea hasn¡¯t been very peaceful recently, and i have to guard against it,¡± kuro said. ¡°you know, the reputation of that straw hat kid is now comparable to yonk¨­ (four emperors).¡± kizaru picked up a piece of sashimi and put it in his mouth. ¡°didn¡¯t you end the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era?¡± ¡°you do this too?¡± kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°is that called the end? it¡¯s just a title. in essence, they should do whatever they want. tiki, straw hat, kidd, and that idiot law. they are the new yonk¨­ (four emperors). old people don¡¯t rise up in the new generation. it¡¯s not uncommon in the sea.¡± ¡°oh, the new yonk¨­ (four emperors).¡± kizaru opened his mouth and said, ¡°that¡¯s so scary, but i¡¯m just a child¡­¡± kuro said angrily, ¡°you are the same as kurzan after you stepped down.¡± ¡°kouzan¡­¡± kizaru smiled. ¡°i heard that he is here with you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a part-time job. it¡¯s not counted as mine. i can¡¯t see him all day long and he comes back occasionally. i also called him this new year, he should be on the way.¡± kuro picked up the wine glass and took a sip himself. he chuckled and said, ¡°it¡¯s quite a coincidence. one retired, one resigned, and there¡¯s also me, who has almost left the headquarters.¡± ¡°so you have to go back and report your work. you can¡¯t delay it for too long. after you go back with me this time, you can also report your work.¡± ¡°alright, i haven¡¯t been back for a long time. i¡¯m afraid sakasugi will talk about me again if i take something and go back to report. he has been talking a lot recently. after becoming a marshal, even iron blood has been a little troubled.¡± kuro shook his head. kizaru looked at him and raised his glass. he looked down at the clear wine in the glass and said faintly, ¡°so, when will you act?¡± ¡°action?¡± kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°how do you know? recently, i have been wanting to eliminate the surrounding pirates. i have been ruling the country of peace for a year and it is almost stable, so i have to create a safe environment. i can¡¯t be alone here. once i leave here, it will be a chaotic hell.¡± ¡°oh, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡± ¡°admiral, admiral.¡± kuro sighed. ¡°you gave up your position to me. i can be considered to have taken some responsibility. i can¡¯t let you lose face. besides, i plan to open the sea for the people of the country of peace. i have to let them out. although this place is big enough, a lot of resources are sent from above. there are a lot of things missing. they can¡¯t always rely on the higher-ups to send them. they have to find their own way. if they continue to raise them like this, they will become useless.¡± closed-door training is not a good policy. the excitement outside has nothing to do with the country of peace. the only way to go out to sea is to be a marine, but this group of marines can¡¯t all go out. only a few of them go out. even so, half of them can¡¯t come back. everyone has a yearning for the outside world. in addition, if they are closed off for such a long time, the united nations will become more and more useless. they will definitely open the sea. ¡®what?¡¯ the country of peace has a high combat power per capita? how high can it be? ¡®is there one on the second floor?¡¯ a group of rookies who had been ruled by kaido for more than 20 years and did not dare to resist. they were not very high, at most shichibukai. yamato? yamato is the daughter of kaido, an orthodox pirate, not a citizen of the people of yamato. she is still working as a foreman in the moul mining area. previously, yamato refused to surrender, causing shichibukai to be given to katakuri, but kuro doesn¡¯t raise idle people. don¡¯t you want to be an oden? you have to suffer first. he doesn¡¯t want yamato to do things like parading naked on the street, but he has to do other labor, and he can¡¯t be detained in pallas¡¯s cat. this woman is also quite capable. as a miner, she also became a miner leader and managed the people of the beast pirates who were still imprisoned in the mouls. she is kaido¡¯s daughter and he also recognizes her. there is a trend of reestablishing a ¡®hundred mine pirates¡¯. but it doesn¡¯t matter. with seastone, kuro is not afraid of this. if it really doesn¡¯t work, he will directly roll the pallas¡¯s cat and bury it all. take the akagami (red-sheathed nine heroes) for example, this is where the martial strength of the country of peace lies, but at that level, even the current shichibukai can¡¯t withstand it, why is his martial strength strong? per capita? if everyone is useful in the sea, there will be no yonk¨­ (four emperors). ¡°that makes sense, but that¡¯s not what i¡¯m talking about.¡± kizaru looked at kuro and smiled. ¡°i mean, when are you going to be a marshal?¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough!¡± kuro had just put a piece of steak in his mouth and coughed when he heard this. he pointed at himself and said in surprise, ¡°me? marshal?!¡± ¡°yes, with your age and your current position, after sakasugi retires, you will definitely be a marshal. well, it¡¯s really scary.¡± kizaru opened his mouth with an exaggerated expression. ¡°once you become a marshal, with your current power, you might go against the world government.¡± ¡°come on, marshal sakasugi is only 57, not even 60. let¡¯s wait until he¡¯s over 70, and why should i go against the world government?¡± ¡°huh? dressrosa is yours, right? and west blue and north blue, plus the current country of peace, you¡­¡± kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°i can arm wrestle with the world government.¡± ¡°where did you hear that from? did you run to that stupid tenryubito?¡± kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°i admit that dressrosa has my business, but dressrosa really has nothing to do with me. no matter what, they say that it has something to do with me. just because david always calls me master, you can¡¯t really think that it has something to do with me. it¡¯s just that i chose this king, but the world government also authorized me to choose this king. north blue has nothing to do with me. as for west blue, leda¡¯s brother is lowe. it¡¯s as simple as that. of course, i also have a business there.¡± Chapter 1272 - 1272 Find A Capable Subordinate 1272 find a capable subordinate translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro did not lie with the old man here. he did have a lot of business on the sea. west blue¡¯s tourism industry, which is based on pegasus island, is not only limited to one island. pegasus island is now the largest tourism industry in west blue and it is the leader in itself. after so many years, some of his functions have also opened on other islands in west blue. the basic operation is for kuro to authorize the merchants to use the pegasus island business model to open up other places in the west blue, which has no lack of lowe¡¯s help. the merchants of the country of insects are also working on this model, handing kuro an authorization fee and then paying 10% of the profit. kuro will ask the relevant personnel of pegasus island to send them directly to help them complete the business industry. of course, he will not bear this part of the salary. although there are also some failures, there are also many successes. with this model, not only can he grow his business, but he can also make a name for pegasus island with this related industry. in the west blue, pegasus island is the leader. as for whether anyone will copy¡­ he was a marine admiral, and the people who helped him were assassination families. no one would be so stupid as to want to imitate him. not to mention dressrosa, kuro still has land rights there, and a dragon¡¯s tourism industry is famous in the sea. in the east china sea, he bought some of the business that william used to own. in terms of money, kuro is serious about ¡®i¡¯m not interested in money¡¯. he is very rich now, which is why the resources he can exchange for are not too much. this is also why the country of peace can stabilize so quickly. ¡°business¡­¡± polusalino said meaningfully: ¡°there are risks in doing a big business.¡± kuro smiled and patted his chest. ¡°old man, i am a general. what risk can i take?¡± ¡°a general is not omnipotent. in short, you have a plan in your heart.¡± polusalino said with a smile. under the sunglasses, the eyes had an indescribable meaning, but soon, the eyes were relieved. he raised his glass and smiled at kuro. ¡°young people always have their own careers. there¡¯s nothing wrong with fighting. if you encounter any difficulties, you can come to me.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i will find you if there is a problem,¡± kuro said. this is not a formality. he has difficulties. he goes straight to the old man. why should he do something that others can do? after three rounds of drinking and eating, borusalino got up and left. he had not had a good time in the city of flowers. not long after, someone came here again. ¡°master!!¡± the voice sounded before he arrived. david rushed in and knelt down on one knee. ¡°master, i finally see you again. please allow me to express my most sincere greetings to you!¡± ¡°stand up, stand up. what are you doing as a king? if others see you, they will think that i have done something. it is because of your overly polite attitude that i am often misunderstood by others. it is fine if those old chuunibyou misunderstand me, but the old man is starting to think that i am going to do something.¡± kuro complained, ¡°what can i do? i can¡¯t do anything now.¡± hearing this, david stood up and nodded solemnly. ¡°yes, master, i was rude.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that i didn¡¯t expect you to come. i just sent you an invitation. don¡¯t you care about your country?¡± kuro asked. ¡°master, dressrosa is already on the right track, and it¡¯s enough to develop steadily. and it¡¯s such a lively thing, so of course i want to see what the country that master governs is like and get some experience.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have any experience here. it¡¯s just a small matter. but if you really want to ask, you go to klo, he basically handled it.¡± ¡°yes, i understand. i will take my leave now!¡± david did not waste his breath on kuro and retreated. kuro¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. seeing him leave, a question mark appeared on his forehead. doesn¡¯t this child know how to make small talk? just like that? ¡°yo, you¡¯re here?¡± after david, only a few minutes later, a familiar voice sounded outside. a familiar white fur stood there and greeted kuro. ¡°brother.¡± leda stopped eating her snacks and called out. lowe¡¯s body trembled slightly, his face tensed, and he nodded coldly. ¡°well¡­¡± ¡°why are you here?¡± kuro asked curiously, ¡°aren¡¯t you fighting with kano country?¡± he did send an invitation, but it was just a courtesy at that time. he did not expect lowe to come. it was a critical period of the war. ¡°it¡¯s over.¡± lowe said, ¡°it ends with our total victory.¡± ¡°congratulations, but next year is the world conference. you will be blamed for starting such a big war next year.¡± ¡°that kind of thing doesn¡¯t matter. after it ends, it will be a governance problem.¡± lowe said lightly. ¡°oh¡­¡± while kuro and lowe were chatting, leda ate the last cookie and looked at the cookie bag again. she smacked her lips and said, ¡°this is good. wait for me, i¡¯ll buy a cookie.¡± with that, she ran away. as soon as leda left, lowe, who had been very cold, seemed to have softened. his handsome face became extremely wretched and his smile was strange. he wrapped his arms around his shoulders and waist and said in an intoxicated voice, ¡°call me brother, call me brother¡­¡± kuro was speechless. he rubbed his forehead. ¡°i say, can¡¯t you talk to your sister properly? why are you so cold?¡± ¡°what do you know!¡± when lowe saw kuro speak, his expression changed and he shouted at him, ¡°this is called dignity! the dignity of a big brother! the love of a big brother for his little sister is buried in the bottom of his heart. secret happiness is enough! do you think everyone is like you, hateful guy!¡± his face was full of distortions. ¡°not only can you often see rita as a child, but you can also see her when she grows up. when she was a child, she was a sister and a daughter. when she grows up, she can also¡­ you beast!¡± ¡°hey, don¡¯t curse.¡± kuro looked unhappy. ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything. why do you look like i did everything?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care! i don¡¯t care!!¡± lowe shouted, ¡°you white-haired lolicon!¡± ¡°you are the white-haired lolicon!¡± ¡°you admit that you are a pervert?¡± ¡°what the hell¡­¡± kuro¡¯s eyes almost rolled over. ¡°what are you doing here? are you fighting with me?¡± ¡°not really.¡± lowe returned to normal. ¡°first of all, i haven¡¯t seen my sister in a long time, so i came to see her. second, i just happened to look for you to learn from you. you restored the order of the country of peace in a year and developed well. my country of flowers has just finished fighting. your experience is very useful to me.¡± kuro said lazily, ¡°experience? my experience is very simple. you can find a capable subordinate and settle it.¡± Chapter 1273 - 1273 Capital Is Endless 1273 capital is endless translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios lowe also left. he naturally had nothing to say to kuro and went straight to kuro. a large number of marines still landed at the submarine harbor, and then the chief officer was assigned to the room in the pavilion of heavenly protection, and the rest of the people were arranged elsewhere. it is not a problem for the current kano city to accommodate these people. as for the others, they continued to prepare for the new year. in short, as long as the reception is good. in a hot spring club in the city of flowers, a rich guest has booked the entire club. today, the door is closed to guests, and upstairs, there are a few people kneeling to each other or sitting on futons. beside them, there are small tables with food and sake on them. among these people are the current marine vice-admiral ¡°great shield¡± kaz, ¡°big spear¡± wilbur, the current king of dressrosa, ¡°conqueror king¡± king, the new king of the country of insects, who has just defeated the head of the assassination family of the country of flowers, lowe. as well as the person presiding over the meeting, marine headquarters vice-admiral, and the head of the country of peace, ¡°black wolf¡± crowe. ¡°it¡¯s just us.¡± crowe slowly poured himself a glass of sake, looked around, and said, ¡°kouzan is not back yet, let¡¯s have a meeting first. i will inform him later.¡± ¡°okay¡­¡± lowe shrugged and said, ¡°let¡¯s report the results first. west blue¡¯s trade is very smooth, and the transportation and arms are basically all over west blue. we have accumulated a lot of supplies.¡± west blue trade is based on kuro¡¯s pegasus island. it¡¯s basically a chain store, but it¡¯s different. that¡¯s not just opening a ¡®chain store¡¯ as kuro purely thinks. there¡¯s a side effect. although kuro did not say it, lowe, who was also involved in the business, would not not do it. or, even if he did not want to do it, if the business expanded to a certain extent, it would not be his choice. the so-called ¡°chain-store¡± industry is a kind of industry expansion, and under the expansion of the industry, it will radiate to other places. naturally, pegasus island will enter other industries. the relevant personnel can accompany the merchants to other places to open for business, but it can also be related to the transportation industry. different countries can carry out trade in different materials, and the extra obsolete weapons in the country of insects can be used for firearms. there is no need for the country of insects to find a buyer themselves. they can directly implement the end-to-end short-term and fast processing, directly buy them at a reasonable price, and then sell them to the people who need them. in addition, dressrosa itself also produces weapons. once this is sold, the original accumulation will come. lowe was not kuro. he did not know why he did not take the initiative to mention such a simple thing, but since he found it, he would definitely touch it. kaz frowned and asked, ¡°king lowe, do you control the trade in the west sea?¡± ¡°not really. the basic industry of pegasus island is limited and can not affect much, but in a long time, it may be able to do some things.¡± lowe chuckled and said, ¡°why can i defeat the kano country in a year? it¡¯s not purely by force, but because the industries on this side occupy a lot of places in the kano country, and those industries will cause chaos inside and outside the kano country.¡± ¡°how were they attacked?¡± kaz continued. ¡°of course it¡¯s to bribe the officials of flower country and provoke the people there. it¡¯s similar to what you do, but with money.¡± lowe smiled and said, ¡°but the effect is indeed not as good as yours. when the basic war reaches half a year, it is basically impossible to control, but i have discovered a new road. after a long time, when we completely control a country¡¯s industry, maybe we can subvert their country.¡± ¡°it¡¯s clearly a simple business act, but just because the industry is big, it can cause such a reaction¡­¡± kaz frowned. ¡°i think this thing is a little evil. it¡¯s a little like the industries controlled by the nobles, but it¡¯s different. it¡¯s spontaneously formed. all it needs is a little opportunity, or an opportunity created by itself. when i have time, i¡¯ll investigate and see what¡¯s going on. king lowe, please let me observe a country controlled by those industries.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a small matter.¡± lowe waved his hand. ¡°the dressrosa side has stabilized and can¡¯t grow. now there are no new countries in ¡®debon¡¯ and i guess we have to wait for the next world conference to have a chance to find new member states,¡± david said. ¡°membership¡­¡± wilbur nodded thoughtfully. ¡°it¡¯s time to develop to this point. our own strength has been accumulated to a limit. next, we need to unite all forces.¡± there are limits to the power of a person and a force. no one can govern the entire sea. even the world government, which has ruled for 800 years, relies only on the loose mechanism of the joining countries. in essence, what they control is just a direct organization. after many years of precipitation, they have achieved their current power. a road that can be walked is a good road. they can¡¯t find a way to spread the power of a family around the world, so it¡¯s also good for some aspects to choose to learn from the world government. however, in terms of control, they have to be closely connected, just like mr. kuro¡¯s grass plan. ¡°do you want the pirates to expand?¡± wilbur asked. now they have no choice, but the pirates are still okay. the pirates under their control are mainly led by ember and can also move forward. david said in a deep voice: ¡°i think it¡¯s better to deal with them less. the current scale is enough. pirates are just a help. we can¡¯t take pirates as the leader. otherwise, even if we overthrow the world government and complete mr. kuro¡¯s goal, we won¡¯t be able to stand on our feet. in this sea, if it¡¯s not pirates, it¡¯s power.¡± pirates ¡­ this existence itself is the root of the chaos in the sea. they can find those like-minded pirates because it is also related to justice, but the main and secondary points should be clear. just because pirates are useful, they can¡¯t be regarded as the main force. otherwise, is the sea taken down by pirates or them? at that time, will it cause a collective confrontation between them and the pirates? what they want is to divide, to find and guide an aspiring person, not to throw it away after using it and then cause division. but besides pirates, they have no way to find other executors¡­ an agent who can contact other kingdoms for them and put people who support the same ambition on the throne, or secretly manipulate, or even directly subvert, because essentially they don¡¯t need a king, whether it is david or lowe, they themselves are not interested in the position of king. david claimed to be his master¡¯s knight and lowe simply wanted revenge. however, such an agent must also be strong, preferably with some reputation to attract the attention of the world government. otherwise, with their current size, they will definitely be noticed by the higher-ups once they take action. well, the best thing is¡­ ¡°revolutionary army?¡± wilbur said this. kaz wasn¡¯t the only one thinking. wilbur was thinking, too. almost as soon as this question came out, he thought of the revolutionary army, because this is indeed an existence that attracts the attention of the world government. Chapter 1274 - 1274 Revolutionary Army Must Recognize Reality 1274 revolutionary army must recognize reality translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°revolutionary army?¡± kaz froze and frowned. ¡°they won¡¯t agree. after all, we are still under the world government. we can¡¯t cooperate.¡± ¡°not necessarily¡­¡± crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°dorag came to the country of peace to find mr. kuro and ask about justice. i don¡¯t know how much he knows, but he must know something.¡± wilbur nodded and said: ¡°i have studied the route of the revolutionary army. although mr. kuro also talked about the essence of the revolutionary army in the grass outline, i have witnessed it with my own eyes. compared to us, the revolutionary army¡­¡± ¡°what?¡± lowe looked over. he had come into contact with the revolutionary army back then. if it weren¡¯t for kuro, he should have cooperated with the revolutionary army. at that time, he thought that the revolutionary army would help him kill his family¡¯s ancestor, and as a price, he would hand over the country of insects to the revolutionary army. ¡°they are more idealized, or¡­ naive. because of the deep-rooted law of bloodline, they don¡¯t have the concept of complete overthrow. they only have the hope of a king who has morals and cares about the people. of course, there are actually many such kings in the sea. the former king of dressrosa, no matter how well he did, does care about the people. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to abdicate by doflamingo.¡± wilbur said in a deep voice: ¡°but it is also this kind of naivety that causes a lot of hidden dangers. dorag founded the revolutionary army for more than 20 years and overthrew many countries. in the beginning, those overthrown countries indeed chose good kings, but with their death and the succession of the new king, everything came back. what the revolutionary army governs is only on the surface. some kings were good in the beginning, but as time passed, they gradually became the same as the overthrown kings in the past.¡± ¡°at the end of the day, the goal of the revolutionary army is only the specific target of tenryubito, not the class represented by tenryubito. the goal is very idealized from the beginning. it can¡¯t be seen in a short time, but it will cause disadvantages over time. moreover, not all nobles are as close to the people as the revolutionary army thinks. they may be pretending. if the revolutionary army doesn¡¯t recognize this fact, they will suffer a big loss sooner or later.¡± ¡°but this doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t fight for it. we can fight for pirate, but it¡¯s naturally better than the revolutionary army, who wants to stand on the side of the civilians. dorag¡¯s last visit was an opportunity. maybe¡­ we can contact them.¡± in the first half of the grand line, there is a country called ¡®yamogan¡¯. this country only has one big island, some villages, a few towns, and a royal city. the climate is good, the soil is rich, and the villages and towns are all standard small buildings. this is the common country on the sea. ¡°captain, captain!¡± in a small town in this country, a man ran into a small house in a panic. there were a few people sitting in the small house, observing a map, and the leader was a domineering-looking woman wearing sunglasses and smoking a cigarette. she was wearing a red high hat with long tassels on the back and short purple hair under the hat. bello betty. the revolutionary army¡¯s ¡°east army¡± army commander is also one of the important cadres of the revolutionary army. under the circumstances where the chief of staff and other army commanders have been claimed to have been killed by the world government, he is the only remaining army commander. she was wearing a red long-sleeved waistcoat, a tie and leather gloves around her neck, a long-tailed dress, and red boots on her legs. but unlike before, she was wearing clothes inside the waistcoat, and she was wrapped in a layer of chest cloth. smoke came out of her mouth and betty looked up at the person. ¡°huh? what¡¯s wrong?¡± the man panted and pointed outside the door. ¡°reppa, who promised us, suddenly rebelled and came with an army!¡± ¡°what?!¡± betty stood up and the cigarette in her mouth almost fell out. she said in shock, ¡°what happened? didn¡¯t we agree!¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not sure¡­¡± betty bit her cigarette and her face was gloomy. ¡°damn it, we can¡¯t stay in this place anymore. break out and gather everyone to prepare for battle!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the person in the room responded and quickly ran out. after everyone left, betty sat down again and took out a book from the inside of the waistcoat. she stared at the book for a long time with a complicated expression. there were four big words on the cover of the book¡ªjustice faith. since the last time she met kaz and got a copy of just faith from him, she had naturally read it. after all, she also wanted to know where the power of the bearded man with such a will could even infect others. after reading the content, she could only say that the book was quite good. with betty¡¯s revolutionary experience, she can see a lot of potential content in the book. this book teaches the people how to do things that are in line with justice. in the face of oppression, they should resist and give it a mission. it is indeed a good book. but in this case, the revolutionary army is also doing it, but this book is more complete. they are doing it internally, and this book seems to want everyone to do it. then ¡­ ¡®just try it.¡¯ as the commander of the revolutionary army¡¯s ¡®east army¡¯, in the current situation where other people of the three armies and sabo are claimed to have been killed by the world government, but their bodies are not seen and there is no publicity, it must be tacitly agreed that they are missing. although betty does not believe that they are gone, in the current situation, she is indeed the only one who can lead after dorag. so she took the opportunity of the mission to come to ¡®yamogan¡¯, wanting to practice here. she did not tell dorag about this book. she wanted to try the effect herself before deciding whether to tell dorag. after all, this is a product of the marine corps, which is different from the revolutionary army. the country of amogen is a common example of the sea. they also have kings, nobles, and businesses, landlords, and factories led by them. they are squeezing the people. the heavy tax is also on them, but because of the rich environment, they cannot starve. the daily bread and fruits are definitely sufficient. occasionally, you can eat meat and store it in bailey, although it is not much. after a year, some of these berries may be collected by taxation, but they can still save money. being able to eat and save money is the norm for most people in the sea. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the taxes in this country had started to get heavier recently, betty wouldn¡¯t have come here. although there is an opportunity, according to past experience, it will take at least three years to overthrow this country. and this time betty used just faith. the revolutionary army itself takes the civilian route. while helping civilians fight against pirates and heavy taxes, it also transmits the contents of ¡°justice faith¡± to those people. as for the effect, it was very good. those people began to consciously fight against injustice and no longer needed the leader of the revolutionary army. under this trend, their original plan of three years or more was almost achieved in a year. next, there should be a noble who has a good reputation and is determined to change the country. they chose a noble with a good reputation in this country called reppa. betty also told the noble about the contents of the faith of justice. originally, the noble was excited after hearing it and it should be stable. however, what does he mean by bringing an army here now! Chapter 1275 - 1275 Happy New Year! 1275 happy new year! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios just as betty was thinking about it, there were shouts outside. betty was shocked. she grabbed the big flag leaning on the side, got up and walked out. in the outside world, their team is fighting against a group of royal soldiers and retreating. it was obvious that they had just gathered in a hurry and were then attacked by the kingdom army, causing chaos in the phalanx. betty¡¯s face sank and she waved the flag and shook it hard on the ground. ¡°don¡¯t panic, cheer up and raise your courage. go, the enemy is just a group of cowards with weapons!¡± the flag shook on the ground and seemed to bloom with a ball of light, enveloping the people resisting in front. the situation on their side, which was originally somewhat defeated, suddenly became exciting and suppressed the attacking royal army, putting the situation in a deadlock. betty shouted, ¡°reppa, come out and see me!¡± a person gradually walked out of the stalemate in the kingdom¡¯s army. that person was wearing gorgeous clothes and a big scarf on his chest. his hair was combed diagonally behind him and he had thick eyebrows and big eyes. he looked righteous. ¡°betty¡­¡± the man said in a deep voice: ¡°get lost, you are not welcome here.¡± ¡°did you go back on your word and betray us, reppa!¡± betty shouted. ¡°what do you mean by betrayal!¡± reppa shouted, ¡°i know something about your revolutionary army. in your general operations, you have never been involved in this kind of thing, but this time it seems a little different. you actually incited those civilians and let them know how to resist us. how can that be! what do you mean by facing injustice? even a king can resist. if you teach them this kind of thing, even if i become a king, i will be pulled down!¡± ¡°after thinking about it, i still don¡¯t think you can destroy the amogen kingdom! i can wait for the throne, as long as my family is still here, sooner or later there will be that opportunity, but you want those civilians to completely beat us down. your thoughts are too terrible, i must drive you out!¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you concerned about the people!¡± betty asked loudly. reppa reached out his hand and touched his chest. he said sincerely, ¡°of course, i care about the people now, but that premise is that i took the initiative, not that i was forced. only i can decide the good and bad of those civilians, not what they decide me to do. no matter what, i am still a noble.¡± betty was forced to take two steps back by these words, her face full of disbelief. her mind went blank for a moment. it has been some years since they joined the revolutionary army. all this time, they have been looking for righteous acts, civilians who are loyal to justice, and nobles who are loyal to justice. they are all dissatisfied with the current situation of oppression. if you are oppressed, you don¡¯t have to wait for death. it is reasonable to stand up and resist. don¡¯t expect others to be heroes, you can also be heroes. all along, she had been doing well, except when she met that damn bearded man, she was always suppressed by his crooked ways. but now ¡­ in addition to borrowing the contents of the book given to her by the bearded man, she finally found a problem. nobles are always nobles. not everyone will be like king dressrosa and willingly abdicate for the sake of the people. that is a person, not all nobles. ¡°kill them!¡± seeing that betty was silent, reppa shouted loudly. at the same time, he took out his pistol and pulled the trigger at betty. bang!! the fireworks of the country of peace bloomed in the sky. the golden fireworks were like golden willows slowly hanging down, finally turning into red, green, purple¡­ they were colorful and colorful. it was already night. the city of flowers was completely lively. the surroundings were brightly lit, the street lights were neon, and the lights of various shops and houses were all shining. the fireworks maker of the country of peace also let himself go and came up with such a finished product. after all, before the opening of the ceremony, he had been suppressed by the black snake. now that there is a new general and he is free, it just so happens that he is on the same level as the ceremony. as soon as the atmosphere arrived, he naturally developed a variety of fireworks. on the fifth floor of the celestial guardian pavilion, lida stood on her toes and leaned against the railing. she stuck her head out and stared at the sky with her mouth wide open. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so beautiful! kulokuro, look, it changed color! it¡¯s just like that¡­¡± she suddenly gritted her teeth. ¡°just like that dog¡¯s hair!¡± ¡°hey, that¡¯s rude. why do you keep thinking about yamato?¡± kuro¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°who is thinking about her? she is a pirate. kuro, just kill her, or let her out to harm the pirates of new world. don¡¯t stay here.¡± that woman made leda angry. over the past year, she had come into contact with yamato. the moul¡¯s meatballs are still very delicious, and she occasionally went to eat them. there was also red bean soup, but inevitably she would meet yamato and that woman. that guy is very arrogant now. he is still wearing seastone handcuffs, but he commands so many prisoners of pallas¡¯s cat. it is as if he has inherited kaido¡¯s position, and he keeps saying that he wants to be oden. because of this, lida will fight with her as long as she goes over. especially that gradually changing white fur, it was really annoying! she¡¯s as annoying as that jo ellie bonny. she¡¯s imitating me! white hair and big appetite, as long as she is here, it is enough! ¡°okay, don¡¯t sulk there. it¡¯s the new year¡­ come back for dinner.¡± ¡°oh¡­¡± leda muttered and turned her head. she saw that there was a big round dining table in the hall. the table was full of exquisite food, and the trillium on the side continued to put the rest of the food on the dining car. there was a group of people sitting at the table, facing the door. kuro sat there with kizaru on his left and kuzan, who had just returned, on his left, followed by strawberry. the first seat on the right was empty. it was leda¡¯s. the second seat was crowe. the third seat was cass, wilbur, ian, then moore, donald, fanny, bintz¡­ a series of kuro¡¯s direct descendants and direct descendants, plus the kings like david lowe, filled the place. it wasn¡¯t until stork finished putting the dishes and sat in his seat that he said, ¡°you can start.¡± leda sat down next to kuro, picked up her knife and fork and handed them forward. ¡°go!¡± kuro patted her hand. ¡°go wash your hands!¡± leda reluctantly got out of the chair and ran to wash her hands. then she trotted back and almost jumped into the chair. ¡°let¡¯s eat!!¡± leda bared her teeth and smiled brightly. kuro glanced at the people around him and raised the glass in his hand and said, ¡°in short, everyone has worked hard this year. let¡¯s relax a little at this time¡­¡± bang bang bang! the fireworks were still blooming. everyone also raised their glasses and drank with kuro. ¡°then¡­¡± the light of the fireworks shone on this side. kuro put down his glass and smiled. ¡°happy new year.¡± Chapter 1276 - 1276 Annihilation of the Pirate Era! 1276 annihilation of the pirate era! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro was also ¡®lively¡¯ somewhere in the new world during the new year in the country of peace. shuixian star island is the end of the journey on the sea. if you go further, it will be an endless sea. the needle can¡¯t record any magnetic force because there are no islands in front of it, so it can¡¯t be recorded. ¡°rubber rubber¡­¡± in the center of the island, there was a ball of darkness, and in the darkness, a flame suddenly rushed out with a dark and huge fist, breaking through the air. ¡°hellfire spear!!¡± ¡­ . half a month later. marine headquarters. sakasugi stared at the young man who had suddenly arrived and a rare smile appeared on his gloomy face. ¡°you haven¡¯t been back for a year.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you come back to report?¡± the young man walked over and handed in a stack of reports. then, he sat back on the sofa and took out a cigar and lit it. ¡°the details are all here.¡± ¡°this kind of thing, wait a moment.¡± sakasugi did not look at the report that had been handed in. at his level, looking at the report and not looking at it were two different things. especially since this was the young man he admired the most. ¡®luciru kuro.¡¯ after the new year, kuro came to the headquarters to report. ¡°i heard that kuzan took a position on your side?¡± sakasugi asked. ¡°yes, it¡¯s much better than him swaying on the sea. at least there¡¯s a place to tie him up and he doesn¡¯t have to be a pirate.¡± kuro answered indifferently. in the past, the two of them did not like each other in the marine corps, but it does not mean that they are really mortal enemies. on the contrary, there is still a lot of camaraderie between them. otherwise, they would not have held back during the battle for the position of marshal. ¡°well¡­ that¡¯s good. that idiot is not clear-headed. let him stay there. don¡¯t wander in the sea, or it will become a marine shame.¡± after sakasugi finished speaking, he looked up at kuro. ¡°the poneglyph of the country of peace. are you sure that no one copied it at that time?¡± kuro raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment. ¡°i don¡¯t think so. that thing is not in the palace of the guardian tower in the city of flowers. it is kept by the emperor. after she surrendered to the country of peace, the thing came to me. according to her, no one found the poneglyph she hid.¡± poneglyph, red poneglyph, also known as road sign. this thing was originally owned by kaido and was probably hidden on the ghost island before, but that place was destroyed by kuro a long time ago. later, when he killed kaido and arrived in the country of peace, that child baohuang surrendered and took out that thing. as for that thing, he could not understand it. this thing is also a scourge in his hands and it is easy to be targeted, so he directly handed it over to the world government. of course, in order to satisfy his desire to collect, he made a copy and then rose into the sky. such strange things are rare, it would be a pity not to leave a copy. if they want to find him, they should go to mariejois. what does it have to do with kuro? ¡°then look at this intelligence.¡± sakasugi took out a document, stood up and walked to kuro, put the document on the table next to him, then walked to the other sofa and sat down, also smoking. ¡°yes?¡± kuro picked up the document and scanned it. the first few words caught his attention. ¡°shui xian star island battle situation¡­?¡± he recited it and was stunned. waterfront star island? that island seems to be the end of the journey. kuro looked down and his eyes widened. ¡°titch and straw hat are at war?¡± the content was a piece of intelligence. straw hat kid and blackbeard met on the shuixian star island and started a war, but because the island was broken, the two sides did not win and the battle was not concluded. sakasugi bit the steam cigar given by kuro and blew out a mouthful of straight smoke. he slowly nodded and said, ¡°this group of pirates fought and reached the end point. if you hadn¡¯t guaranteed to me that the poneglyph of the country of peace was not leaked, i would have thought that they had found all the poneglyph and were going to find the so-called one piece.¡± ¡°ah? it¡¯s impossible, there are only two pieces of poneglyph known¡­ didn¡¯t you want four pieces?¡± kuro asked. the world government knows two pieces. one is in kaido and the other is in big mom. katakuri is a shichibukai. although there are no conditions here in kuro, there are conditions for the world government. there is no way to get the poneglyph. moreover, there are too few people in the world who can understand this thing. at present, only nico robin is known. there is no use for it. the world government might as well give up katakuri¡¯s poneglyph. as for kuro, he also knows that there is another piece of zowu, but similarly, others don¡¯t know, and he is too lazy to get it. straw hat and others passed through zowu before the kingdom of peace. with nico robin here, they have already understood it, and there is no need to keep it. there was still one piece missing. ¡°blackbeard knows the content of that poneglyph,¡± sakasugi said. kuro was shocked. ¡°what? he knows?¡± ¡°yes, according to the intelligence, he knows.¡± sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°they started a battle on the waterfront star island. the battle was very fierce, which made us suspect that there is also information about poneglyph in the hands of straw hat. he has also been to totto land. if there is¡­ if there is, then it is intelligence that both sides have road signs, and we can¡¯t know whether they exchanged intelligence or one side robbed the other, but the worst-case scenario is to be prepared.¡± ¡°hiss¡­¡± kuro took a breath and muttered, ¡°that¡¯s a little exaggerated.¡± he was just here to report his work. why did he hear such explosive news? straw hat and the others still had the piece of zowu. if they really exchanged information with teach, or got information about teach, or teach got information about them, then they had three pieces. the only thing missing was the piece of the country of peace. which means ¡­ ¡°they will fight us.¡± crane walked in from outside with a solemn expression. ¡°the higher-ups have confirmed that we have to take the initiative to capture straw hat and blackbeard and completely destroy their forces.¡± ¡°hey, are you serious?¡± kuro stood up with a shocked expression. ¡°taking the initiative to attack, that means we have to fight the new world directly? that will be like before, right?¡± marines were driven out by pirates in the new world in the past few decades. their basic board is too big and it is impossible for them to take full care of the new world. now, if they want to march again, the four seas and the first half of the new world will be in chaos again. ¡°we have no choice. the higher-ups don¡¯t want another roger. that will cause more chaos.¡± crane glanced at kuro and said, ¡°the incident in the country of peace also made the higher-ups determined to take the initiative to attack.¡± sakasugi clenched his fists and his fists flashed red. ¡°this is a good opportunity to completely destroy the pirate era!¡± Chapter 1277 - 1277 When I Get the Knife, I Will Kill All of You 1277 when i get the knife, i will kill all of you translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the world government is going to take the initiative ¡­ kuro had not expected this. if we take the initiative to attack and stir up the chaotic new world situation, it will only force those pirates to stand together. and the country of peace, which is under his control, will also be affected. but ¡­ ¡°what is your opinion?¡± crane asked. kuro shook his head and sighed. ¡°i want to say that even if we want to attack, we can wait until the pirates are almost exhausted, but on second thought, the pirates seem to be inexhaustible. there will always be new people who will stand up. forget it, let¡¯s fight. i will attack from the country of peace.¡± ¡°as it should be.¡± sakasugi¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°you attack from the inside of the new world, and leave the frontal resistance to us.¡± crane nodded. ¡°this is also what i want to say. kuro, you are a general, plus your part-time kuzan, your main task is to catch straw hat and blackbeard and destroy them. the main battlefield will be resisted by us and will not let the gathered pirates affect you.¡± the order was given by the world government, but marines are marines after all. in terms of strategy, it is impossible for the world government to interfere. they just need marines to accomplish their purpose. the specific details, of course, are done by them. in other words, the highest level of marines in this batch of marshals, admirals, and chief of staff. ¡°is it really so intense? if it really starts, it won¡¯t be so easy to stop.¡± kuro was still a little numb and asked in disbelief. the other two did not reply, but the expression on their faces was enough to convince everything. kuro exhaled the smoke and took down the cigar that was only a third smoked and pressed it fiercely into the ashtray. ¡°when my knife is ready, i will start to move.¡± crane smiled. ¡°this is also one of the reasons why you are asked to do the main task. with your strength, you will not make a mistake in dealing with such a thing.¡± kuro was a man who ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era. he was asked to solve the new era of rising with his own hands. it was perfect. moreover, they knew why kuro gave that knife to vegapunk for a year¡­ of course, kuro can do something like destroying the pirate era in one fell swoop. this is beneficial. at least he will be in a relatively peaceful era. it is impossible to kill all pirates. this is something that kuro has known for a long time, but it is possible to restrain the arrogance of pirates. kuro leaned forward and folded his hands over half his face to cover his mouth. his voice was low: ¡°the pirate tide caused by roger is now coming to an end. many pirates no longer trust the one piece, which is a good sign. now the little ghosts in the new world are the last to believe in the existence of one piece. find them, kill them, and let the influence brought by roger disappear completely. then, we will welcome the most peaceful environment.¡± the smile on sakasugi¡¯s face grew. ¡°exactly! kuro!¡± in that case, he would also be very stable in the country of peace and could achieve his goal and live a stable life. this is his dream, and as long as he makes a move and goes through a period of chaos, he can achieve his goal once and for all and suppress pirate¡¯s arrogance for at least 30 years. it was a good deal. ¡°let¡¯s do it.¡± kuro¡¯s voice became firm. a smile appeared on sakasugi and crane¡¯s lips. it¡¯s time to end this chaotic era of pirates. ¡­ . the battle situation on shuixian star island was only a few days after the world government got the intelligence, and the underground world also got this intelligence, and the big pirates naturally knew that two of the four leading sheep on the sea collided there and a battle broke out. as for how the battle went, no one knows, but the situation is basically like this, and what should be known is known, which naturally includes the country of peace. after getting the information, crowe sat in his office for two hours, frowning. opposite him was the lazy kuzan. ¡°hey, brother crowe, this information looks very scary.¡± kuzan yawned and said. after the new year, everyone would naturally leave. it¡¯s not like the marine admiral school doesn¡¯t have any missions, and kizaru will also go to his kindergarten. only kuzan felt a little free, so he came back from vacation. he was tired of running in the sea for the time being, but he didn¡¯t know what to do here. every day he was as lazy as when he was in the marine era. on the other hand, he and moore have some common language. the two of them have been running around these days. ¡°that straw hat, has it come to this?¡± crowe put down the intelligence and said, ¡°with your previous experience as a general, what¡¯s the impact of pushing this incident?¡± ¡°the impact¡­¡± kuzan thought for a while and seemed to get up from the sofa with great effort. he leaned into the back of the sofa and adjusted his posture and said, ¡°that depends on the actions of the people above. the isle of neptune is the ¡®final island¡¯ on the surface. when they arrive there, they may have mastered certain road signs. whether it is one or two, there are some, which means they are the people closest to onepiece. if the people above are afraid, they may stop them.¡± roger triggered the great age of pirates, which was the time of execution, but when he became the ¡®pirate king¡¯, he was already feared by the world government because he found raftel. raftel is a big taboo for the world government! ¡°stop¡­¡± crowe chewed on this word and said, ¡°in other words¡­¡± ¡°yes, war. if you really make up your mind, i¡¯m afraid there will be a full-scale war between marines and pirates decades ago.¡± kuzan said, ¡°in that case, this place will not be spared. no, it should be said that this place will face a lot of pressure.¡± ¡°no one can reach the country of peace. with our existence, your existence, and mr. kuro¡¯s existence, if someone breaks into the country of peace and causes a riot, i, crowe, might as well take off my head.¡± crowe snorted. a current admiral, a former admiral, leda and talo, and a large number of recruited kano marine, as well as the surrounding pirates. if he let someone break through, he would be too ashamed to be mr. kuro¡¯s butler and think tank. ¡°alalala, it¡¯s up to you. in short, if you want to make preparations, wait for kuro. he is a general. if there is any news, he will tell you. but¡­¡± kuzan laughed. ¡°it¡¯s time to prepare, isn¡¯t it? war, this is a good opportunity.¡± crowe¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°it is indeed a good opportunity. pirates are one step away from becoming the pirate king of shanghai, the world government is one step away from stopping their ambitions, and we are also one step away from the opportunity to get us on the world.¡± Chapter 1278 - 1278 The Trend Is Still Wrong 1278 the trend is still wrong translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios dressrosa. david, cass, and wilbur came back here after the new year, building, training, and honing their minds as always. greenbitt island, the lush and primitive jungle where lilliput is located, is kaz¡¯s marine station. although he usually likes to go to dressrosa, he still has to come back here and train marine soldiers. at this moment, a tattered ship quietly approached greenbitt and landed on land. a group of people came down and approached the marine base. this group of people was in a sorry state and they were all injured. the woman in the lead was wearing a red high hat and even her sunglasses were broken. bello betty, captain of the east army, retreated from the kingdom of amogen. yes, defeated. she herself was not a combat type, and reppa¡¯s raid was very successful, even the civilians were isolated by them. although the encouragement was very useful, they were too few in number, and the other side also had experts, so they could only retreat sadly. and this retreat left betty confused. nobility also cannot be relied upon¡­ what is written in this book is clearly correct, why don¡¯t those nobles agree? they wanted the previous model more, but the previous model had drawbacks and could not last long. betty was also thinking about reppa¡¯s words, ¡®he is a noble, he must take the initiative¡¯. in the end, they still had conflicts. subconsciously, she wanted to find the man who gave her this book and ask him how to solve this situation. yes, she was lost. so he came here unexpectedly. logically speaking, although marines and revolutionary army have nothing to do with each other and may target each other if they encounter each other on the sea, or they may pretend not to see each other, it is different in marine base. if the revolutionary army were to be discovered, they would definitely be captured. but betty came anyway. she was sure that the bearded man would give him the answer. after landing at greenbitt, they could see the marine base built in the jungle and walked all the way there. when they were almost at the edge of the fortress, they did not meet anyone. did they all go on patrol? or did no one notice the path they took? but anyway, it would be best to see the bearded man. *swish¡ª* just as betty was thinking this, a sound came from the jungle next to her. ¡°captain!¡± as the people beside them exclaimed, a wave of marines appeared in the jungle and surrounded them. these marines looked indifferent, as if they were carved from the same mold, and their gun-holding movements and standing posture were also very similar. betty¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. with this attitude and the base of the bearded man, it must be the dougreg marine brigade! elite units in the marine corps are also famous at sea. one of the marines sized them up and finally looked at betty. he raised his gun and said slowly, ¡°bello betty.¡± as he raised his gun, the people around betty also raised their weapons and looked guarded. ¡°put it down!¡± betty raised her hand and said, ¡°i¡¯m bello betty. i¡¯m looking for cass.¡± ¡°looking for vice-admiral¡­ what is it?¡± marine asked mechanically. betty answered truthfully, ¡°to talk to him about ¡®justice faith¡¯.¡± she had a feeling that once she couldn¡¯t explain it clearly, she might let these people start fighting. the best thing is to tell the truth. sure enough, with her words, these marines put down their guns. ¡°justice¡­ faith, okay, then follow me.¡± a marine walked out, looking like he was going to lead them directly to kaz. seeing that betty was really going to follow, the person next to her said worriedly, ¡°captain, is there a trap¡­¡± ¡°then it should have been done a long time ago. we are hostile to this number. we are here to find people, so there is no need to be so nervous. if we really want to fight, they will not be like this. okay, let¡¯s go.¡± with her saying this, the others could only follow. a group of people was brought to the marine base and one of them went up to report while their weapons were confiscated. after entering the base, they could only do as they were told. they could not deal with the dense marines at all. soon, the person in charge of reporting came down and said to betty, ¡°vice-admiral wants you to go up.¡± betty nodded and walked towards the base. the others wanted to follow but were immediately stopped. ¡°vice-admiral will only let her go in, you wait here.¡± doug said. the others had no choice but to watch betty walk in. after entering the base, betty pushed open the only office and quickly saw cass. there were very few things in the office. there was a standard desk and chair, and a sofa and coffee table in front of it for visitors. basically, there was nothing left in the office. it was worth noting that on the wall, there were various cut-out newspapers. there was only one person¡¯s relevant news in the newspaper. current marine headquarters admiral, kim jung. with just a cursory glance, betty saw a lot of newspapers about the gold ingot. they were all individually cut. from the incident after killing ledfield, no matter how big or small, betty even saw a photo of the man on a boat in the upside down mountain. cass was still working on his paperwork when she came in. he looked up when he heard her and frowned. ¡°it¡¯s better than before. at least i wore it on the inside, but it¡¯s still not very good. there¡¯s no atmosphere,¡± cass said. betty, who was still a little nervous, disappeared without a trace because of cass¡¯s words. black lines appeared on her forehead and she shouted, ¡°hey, what i wear is my personal freedom! besides, i have clothes inside now, i¡­¡± she felt that something was wrong. there was a slight blush on her face and she glared at cass. she, a bold and unrestrained person who usually only wears a vest on her upper body and has never considered such a thing on the battlefield, actually has a shy thought because of the bearded man¡¯s words. it was too¡­ shameful. ¡°why did you come to me?¡± kaz asked, ¡°marines and revolutionary army don¡¯t cross paths. if we were on the battlefield, i would catch you.¡± ¡°on the battlefield, i will also go against you, but now¡­¡± betty took a deep breath. ¡°i have a question. because of your book, i don¡¯t know how to solve it now, so i can only ask you.¡± ¡°oh?¡± kaz¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°about justice, did it make you, as a revolutionary soldier, confused? sure enough, mr. kuro was right to look down on you in the beginning, because you haven¡¯t even completely determined your own route, and you are wavering, sooner or later something will happen¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter, you can come here, you must have made up your mind. if it is for the same goal, we have a topic to talk about, and even cooperation is not a big problem.¡± during the meeting, they were already thinking about the revolutionary army. wilbur was still thinking about how to contact them when someone came. kaz would not miss the opportunity to pass on the idea of justice! Chapter 1279 - 1279 All Front Battle 1279 all front battle translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios another half a month later. the country of peace. kuro finally returned. this time, he did not bring anything with him. he flew back alone and did not use the golden lion. after returning, he directly called for a meeting. leda, crowe, kuzan, especially kuzan. since he is still here, some things will be easier. ¡°oh, what¡¯s going on? you asked someone to have a meeting as soon as you came back?¡± kuzan came with moore. when he arrived at the main hall, he greeted kuro and then thought of something. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you got some orders at headquarters?¡± ¡°don¡¯t jinx it. let¡¯s talk about it when everyone is here.¡± kuro glared at him. ¡°you are not a general now, it¡¯s easy for you to talk now.¡± kuzan shrugged and sat on a futon at the side. then, he felt that something was wrong and directly lay on it. ¡°alalala, it was just a little guess, but now it seems that something really happened.¡± kuro lit a cigar and spat out a mouthful of smoke without answering. soon, crowe arrived with basil, and leda appeared in the hall with pallas and fanny. ¡°kuro! did you bring me anything delicious?¡± leda asked expectantly. ¡°eat, eat, eat. you only know how to eat. after a year of rest, we have to work.¡± kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°i believe you already know some of the specific information about the waterfront star island.¡± these words made crowe¡¯s eyes narrow. sure enough, there was a big move. ¡°mr. kuro, the island we know about is the battle between straw hat and blackbeard. is there any other secret?¡± asked crowe. ¡°yes and no.¡± kuro said, ¡°the higher-ups don¡¯t want to see another pirate king, even if it may come out, so they came to order. we¡­ want to start a war against the new world¡¯s pirates.¡± all-out¡­ war? crowe¡¯s pupils shrank. he had thought about a lot of things, but the most he thought about was that marine would target this so-called ¡®new yonk¨­ (four emperors)¡¯. he never thought that there would be a full-frontal war. ¡°alalala¡­¡± hearing this, kuzan murmured and sat up again. ¡°are you playing so big? but this kind of thing is meaningless.¡± he is also a marine admiral and knows the history of the past. it¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t fought with pirates on all fronts, but they can¡¯t bear the casualties and in the end, they can only give up new world. another one like this? kuzan glanced at kuro, but this was not the same as before. the old marines and the current marines were completely different. especially after this man made a name for himself on the grand line, marine also rose up in the wave of the great age of pirates. akainu, kizaru, and his generation of marines are the peak of marine¡¯s combat power, but kuro can be said to be the peak of marine¡¯s era in the history of marine. he occupied the country of peace and ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era, making marine¡¯s prestige reach a terrifying level. now all fronts are at war ¡­ the battle might not be the same as before. ¡°yes, it¡¯s that big.¡± kuro said, ¡°we will bear the pressure from the rear and concentrate on finding those who jump more fiercely on the sea. the main battlefield will be resisted by the headquarters. ¡°in other words, are we going to deal with straw hat and the others? this is really¡­ a difficult problem.¡± kuzan said. of course, there are many pirates in new world. it is unrealistic for them to deal with all of them, but it is not easy to deal with the leader. it can even be said that they are the main force. ¡°when did you become so responsible?¡± kurzan looked up at kurlo. ¡°i have no choice¡­¡± kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°i¡¯m in this position. i have to do something. i can¡¯t embarrass the old man, nor can i let down the expectations of the faction.¡± this was one of the reasons why he didn¡¯t want to be promoted. in addition to his own request, he knew that once a person reached a high position, some things were beyond his control. at the very least, a social animal can never abandon the influence of others and live alone there. it will always carry some burden. ¡°kuzan, you have been freeloading here for so long, you have to help me,¡± kuro said. ¡°alalala, i am not a marine now.¡± ¡°but you are a member of ¡®sword¡¯. come on, it¡¯s not a big deal for you to do a favor. marines can¡¯t stop your pace.¡± ¡°i am still disabled¡­¡± kuzan patted his leg. kuro didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. for this logia, the difference between losing a leg is not very big. ¡°mr. kuro¡­ who should we target first?¡± crowe, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t argue with him. when he said this, he was thinking. now the sea, all of them came up recently, the oldest is still tiki, but the time of ascension is also very short, after whitebeard died. as for the most recent three, it was only a year after the battle of wano country. it would be easier to do it now. ¡°who else are they targeting? they are a group of people like rats. how can they be so easy to encounter?¡± kuro pointed his finger at the table and said, ¡°tell kaz to get ready and bring people to meet me. first, remove these people¡¯s sphere of influence, clean up the nest and force them out. but we have to wait for headquarters to act first and then we will start.¡± their occupation of the country of peace has already made the pirates impatient. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the country of peace is easy to defend and difficult to attack, someone would have attacked them long ago. even so, the surroundings are not peaceful now. otherwise, why would kuro recruit marines here and often put them down? isn¡¯t it to prevent those annoying pirates from entering? ¡°yes, i understand!¡± crowe responded vigorously, and the corner of his eye touched with kuzan. opportunity¡­ is here! ¡­ . the atmosphere on the sea was a little heavy. in particular, in the first half of the four seas and grand line, those elite marine admiral schools began to assemble and gradually moved towards the headquarters of the new world, making the underground world that received the intelligence extremely nervous. is this another big move? isn¡¯t the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era over? what else do you want to do¡­ but soon, those underworlds could not sit still. this is because the world government has announced that they want to catch all the evil pirates in one fell swoop and let marine directly point to the new world and restore the order of the world. the underground world that received this news were all active and they inquired about the authenticity of the news one by one. the real information was quickly obtained by them. it¡¯s true, because the world government doesn¡¯t want to see the appearance of one piece and wants to take this opportunity to expand the world government¡¯s influence to the maximum. in other words¡­ the war has begun! this news, some people are happy and some people are sad. the interests of the underground world are different. in a big war, some will make their business bigger and some will shrink. but no matter what, they are useless. even the attitude of the allies is not very useful. what the world government really wants to do is to disregard the attitude and face of the affiliated countries. Chapter 1280 - 1280 It’s Wherever I Throw It 1280 it¡¯s wherever i throw it translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the world government has yet to announce the war, but the sea is basically ready. the first to bear the brunt was the first half of the four seas and grand line. those pirates who were originally leisurely became a lot more manic and tried their best to rush into the new world or cause a lot of looting in the nearby sea. the world government didn¡¯t announce it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t know that sometimes when something is decided, it has already begun to ferment. especially in the first half of the grand line, as the elite pirates who broke into this ¡®legendary route¡¯, they are much more unruly than the pirates of the four seas. the declaration of war on the sea, regardless of whether it is true or false, at this moment, it is a carnival in their eyes. for a time, the first half fell into chaos. this time, even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t stop it. sakasugi wants to deal with the first half first, but the elites have been assembled and the world government has given the order to march into the new world immediately. as for the chaos of the grand line, the marines who stayed behind were responsible for solving it. sakasugi, on the other hand, gathered the elites, including himself, and together with marine admiral fujitora, who could be brought out now, they smashed into the new world like an awl. the war has officially begun and no one can stop it. on the side of the country of peace, a large number of marines also boarded the large golden ship docked at the submarine port. ¡°hurry up!¡± at the side, basil watched as marines ran forward and commanded. farther ahead, kuro, wearing a marine cape, chewed on a cigar and talked to kuzan. ¡°i say, is it okay to leave this place to you?¡± ¡°alalala, i think there is a problem.¡± ¡°come on, i¡¯ll leave it to you first. focus on the group of prisoners of pallas¡¯s cat and kill them if necessary.¡± ¡°do you have to work so hard? take it seriously, kuro,¡± kurzan said meaningfully. kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°after this, i will officially put down my trash and wait to retire!¡± with that, he bid farewell to kuzan and handed the country of peace to kuzan. this guy is not a marine now, but he has a position in japan. although he doesn¡¯t take it seriously, out of friendship, it is absolutely not a problem to ask him to protect it. kuro bit his cigar and was the last to board the big golden ship beside the pier. on the deck, with kuro in the lead, leda and crowe stood on the left and right, and behind them was a group of armed marines. their white uniforms contrasted with the golden ships, making them look more solemn. ¡°general¡¯s martial arts are prosperous!¡± the citizens who were waiting by the docks looked up and someone shouted, causing the voice to be instantly raised and spoken in unison. ¡°general¡¯s martial arts are flourishing!!¡± they looked up at the general who brought stability to their country and their eyes were full of respect and piety. after shouting this sentence in unison, they all knelt on the ground and respectfully sent the ship down to the submarine port. ¡°this group of people¡­¡± kuro said with a headache, ¡°why is it still like this? didn¡¯t i tell you to reorganize?¡± ¡°mr. kuro, this is the love of the people of the country of peace for you. previously, mr. wilbur has reorganized it and everything else is fine, but when it comes to you, they are still the same as before,¡± answered crowe honestly. this kind of thing has been rectified a year ago in order to get rid of the inherent hierarchical order of the country of peace so that when they go back to sea, they will not be fooled by other people of high status. but this effect is good for others, and the people of the country of peace gradually learn to talk to people as equals, but only in the kuro section, they are more superior and inferior. how many times has kuro said that it is still not easy to change. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s talk about this later, now¡­¡± the golden lion slowly descended from that direction and gradually covered kuro¡¯s body until his head was gradually covered by the diving mechanism, and his face also showed a hint of ferocity. ¡°kill someone first!¡± kano country marine, g-3 base, expedition. a huge golden ship appeared from the split waterfall and cruised towards the sea. at this moment, kuro had already arrived at the fortress in the middle of the golden lion and was sitting there. crowe spread the sea map on the table and said, ¡°mr. kuro, the distribution of the ¡®extreme evil generation¡¯ today is like this. blackbeard still occupies hive island, kid and law divide up most of kaido and big mom¡¯s territory. straw hat¡¯s territory is also among them, but there are also some red-haired ones. the four of them are almost entangled in their sphere of influence. during this year, these forces have conflicts, but they are all small conflicts.¡± he looked up at kuro. ¡°mr. kuro, who should we deal with first?¡± ¡°against who¡­¡± kuro looked at the four different colors on the sea map and turned to leda and said, ¡°leda, have you finished the lollipop?¡± ¡°yes?¡± leda bit the lollipop in her mouth and broke it. she took out the candy bar and said, ¡°finished.¡± ¡°use that thing to throw it over. throw it accurately and it will be whichever one you throw.¡± ¡°oh.¡± lida responded and casually threw the candy stick in her hand and it landed on a color¡­ ¡­ . ¡°luo! luo!¡± at the base of the heart pirates, a white bear in an orange uniform wobbled forward. this was a jungle with only simple tents, and at the largest tent sat a winter hat with furry spots, wearing casual long-sleeved clothes and a brown cloak with orange patterns. ¡°what are you doing, bebo.¡± trafalgar law pushed the hilt of his long saber, ghost cry, against the brim of his hat, revealing his eyes a little. ¡°it¡¯s a declaration of war, a declaration of war! marine has declared war on all pirates!¡± bebo held the newly published newspaper and said in a panic, ¡°this is a big deal!¡± ¡°i know, i already expected it¡­¡± luo took bebo¡¯s newspaper and glanced at it, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°it¡¯s really interesting. declaring war at this juncture, are you looking down on us ¡®new yonk¨­ (four emperors)¡¯? the bold words on it are really powerful. it¡¯s impossible to destroy all the pirates in the sea.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, law, but aren¡¯t you worried?¡± bebo asked. ¡°there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­¡± law put the newspaper aside and showed a confident smile. ¡°marines can¡¯t come in. if these words are released, they will be sniped by a large number of pirates. this will drag them into a long war and they don¡¯t have to care.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± bebo thought for a moment and said, ¡°does the whole marine include the one in the country of peace?¡± these words made law freeze and he stood there in a daze. it seems that there is such a existence¡­ it has always existed in the country of peace. a year of inactivity caused them to fight for territory and almost forget that existence¡­ a behemoth. ¡­ . ¡°trafalgar law.¡± on the golden lion, crowe stared at leda¡¯s candy stick and said, ¡°so the first one is him, mr. kuro.¡± kuro looked at the sea map and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°he is really¡­ an old acquaintance. i hope he knows some rules.¡± Chapter 1281 - 1281 Chaos 1281 chaos translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the vile generation, or the ¡®new yonk¨­ (four emperors)¡¯. the world government strongly promoted that kuro solved the current yonk¨­ (four emperors) era. they, who controlled the propaganda port, naturally would not let the title of yonk¨­ (four emperors) appear again. the little devils who showed their talents are called the vile generation. however, the most powerful one was still called ¡®four emperors¡¯ among the people. in a year, they invaded the territory and raised their reputation. they also gathered many pirates, causing their territory to reach a terrifying level. in essence, their territory is not as big as the fourth emperor, but after the tempering of blood and fire, their elite level must be much more powerful than the pirates of the fourth emperor era, even surpassing the fourth emperor! now that marine wants to start a full-scale war, they may suffer a big loss. even if it is kim jung-ho, who ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era, he may be defeated by the tempering of blood and fire. ¡°bullshit.¡± kuro threw away the newspaper and leaned back with the cigar in his mouth. ¡°who wrote this? world economic news? can morgan, that pigeon, just find anyone to sign a contract with? crowe, go and make a call and ask someone to pay attention. if you meet that pigeon, ask someone to greet him.¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro.¡± crowe, who was standing by, nodded and wrote this down. ¡°kuro, are we not there yet? where is law¡¯s territory? can we find him when we reach his territory?¡± leda asked. ¡°of course it¡¯s not that simple. if we can find pirates by looking for territory, it will be simple.¡± kuro said, ¡°the reason why pirates can¡¯t be killed is firstly because of this sea. let¡¯s not talk about this first. secondly, they are too easy to hide. pirates should not have any territory. pirates from the four seas and the first half of the sea all start with a ship and all their treasures are robbed. only a damn place like new world has any territory, but this is also robbed by them and they occupy the territory. they are still a pirate group. it is best to find people directly and kill them with one shot. otherwise, they can only play hide and seek with people.¡± ¡°uh oh.¡± leda nodded as if she understood and then said, ¡°then let¡¯s go find law.¡± ¡°let me tell you.¡± kuro rolled his eyes and ignored her. he looked at crowe and said, ¡°where are we?¡± crowe looked out of the window and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°mr. kuro, we just set off not long ago, it¡¯s not that fast, but there¡¯s an island in front of us. it belongs to the ¡®haffey pirates¡¯ who have a little reputation recently.¡± ¡°huh? what is it?¡± ¡°well, it¡¯s nothing special. it¡¯s just a pirate group that occupied the island. i heard that after coming here in the first half of the first half, they robbed the original pirate group here and stayed here.¡± ¡°oh, take a look at the place. if it¡¯s all pirates, get my laser cannon out and blow it up,¡± said kuro. ¡°yes, mr. kuro,¡± answered crowe. at this time, leda asked, ¡°are there many such pirates? why do i feel that there are pirates everywhere in the country of peace?¡± ¡°nonsense, this is the new world, it is already the pirate¡¯s nest, there must be a lot of them.¡± kuro blew out smoke, ¡°but it¡¯s not a big problem, we just have to kill whoever comes, the battle on the front line, then we don¡¯t have to say whether to spare the pirates when we see them, it¡¯s bad luck to meet us.¡± kuro said. crowe nodded and said, ¡°this is also the norm of the sea. in the past, during the era of yonk¨­ (four emperors), this kind of situation happened when the sea was relatively stable, not to mention now that it is so chaotic. plots like this happen every day. things like ¡®haffey pirates¡¯ are very normal. now in the new world, one fire is definitely not enough. normally, after the victory, the ¡®haffey pirates¡¯ have to go through four or five other pirate attacks, including the rebellion of their own internal personnel, the spy attacks of other pirate groups, and so on, to protect this island, but it is only temporary. under normal circumstances, it can¡¯t be defended, so the flag of different pirate groups can be seen on the island almost every other day.¡± ¡°then it¡¯s like receiving guests, wave after wave.¡± kuro commented. crowe said nothing. he looked up and pointed to the outline of an island outside the floor-to-ceiling window and said, ¡°mr. kuro, in front of us is the station island of the haffey pirates. we¡­¡± he paused and seemed to have discovered something. he quickly walked over and picked up the pair of binoculars propped up in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. he adjusted the angle and looked at it for a while before turning to kuro and saying: ¡°mr. kuro, there seems to be a battle. about six pirate ships are firing at each other. the flag on the island has changed. the ¡®haffey pirates¡¯ should have disappeared.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that good?¡± kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and he smiled. ¡°put the ship over and tell the people below to bring out my laser cannon. it hasn¡¯t been used for a long time, in case it rusts.¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro.¡± ¡­ . the island where the sea is located is actually in a struggle. after the original owner of the ¡®haffey pirates¡¯ was killed by a pirate group, the captain died and the others surrendered. however, before they could receive the victory fruit, other pirate groups came over, and that pirate group didn¡¯t even start to fight, they found that other pirate groups came from the sea, which led to the current situation of six pirate groups fighting each other. there was no other way. ever since marine killed yonk¨­ (four emperors) last year, the chaos in the sea has become more and more obvious. there are no rules in the new world that can control them anymore. every pirate is thinking about how to dig a piece of meat from the new world to eat, whether it is from someone else¡¯s bowl or someone else¡¯s body. no one can stop them. those who can stop them, those who can deter them, are long dead. boom! boom! boom! cannonballs poured crazily from the side of the ship. the captains of the six pirate ships were all waiting. they were either using their fists to send the cannonballs flying or using their knives to cut the cannonballs. the naval battle still could not do anything to the other party. ¡°get on the island!!¡± a captain shouted and let his pirate ship sail towards the island. if the naval battle can¡¯t be resolved, then we will fight on land! as long as they win, this island will be theirs. at that time, they can snatch it however they want. as for the territory, he would seize it first and then hang the flag after that. even if it was captured by other pirates in the future, it would not be a loss. the other pirate ships were probably thinking the same thing and were all sailing towards the island. at this moment, in the distance, a blazing white light descended on the sea, enveloping the six pirate ships in light. in an instant, the white light passed and the six pirate ships disappeared, leaving nothing in the sea, as if they had never existed at all. Chapter 1282 - 1282 You’re Not Too Lucky, Luo_1 1282 you¡¯re not too lucky, luo_1 translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios new world. on an island. this island is between the former big mom¡¯s sphere of influence and akagami (red hair¡¯s sphere of influence). it is now the main station island of trafalgar law of the new yonk¨­ (four emperors) of the vile generation. the medical technology on the island is very advanced and there are hospitals everywhere. the people who live here do not have to worry about the casualties caused by diseases. in just a year, its reputation is even better than the medical power of the former magnetic drum kingdom and the current sakura kingdom. ¡°mr. luo! mr. luo!¡± in a fortress similar to a hospital in the island, a big man wearing what looks like a doctor¡¯s robe and carrying two blades on his back ran into a room in the fortress and said urgently: ¡°information from newport harbor, kidd, kidd¡¯s people attacked newport harbor!¡± in the room, a man wearing a spotted winter fur hat was waving his hands at a person on the instrument table in front of him. when he heard this, he did not say anything. bebo, who was waiting at the side, quickly ran over and put his fat bear paw in front of his mouth and made a gesture of silence. the burly man also saw the current situation and quickly shut up, not daring to say anything more. after a while, the man in the hat put down the blood-stained scalpel and said lightly, ¡°get ready to suture, it¡¯s basically done.¡± following his words, some doctors nearby came over and prepared to suture the wound. law glanced at the big man, took off his surgical gloves, and walked out of the room before saying, ¡°what¡¯s the situation, why did kidd attack newport port?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a sudden attack. there¡¯s intelligence from there, it seems that kira the slaughterer personally brought people there!¡± ¡°humph, hateful kidd, always looking for trouble with me. is the territory overlapping? i won¡¯t let it go. marine is now at war with us as a whole. whoever has the bigger territory has the advantage¡­¡± law snorted. ¡°go and take back your territory.¡± ¡°understood, i will go now¡­¡± boom!! before the burly man could finish speaking, his surroundings suddenly shook and a loud bang sounded in his ears, the entire building shook. ¡°what¡¯s going on!¡± the big man was shocked. ¡°kidd is here?!¡± ¡°obviously impossible¡­¡± law glanced at him and said lightly, ¡°if he came, he would have known long ago. go out and see what it is. it just so happens that¡­ i haven¡¯t done anything for a long time.¡± with that, he led his men out of the fortress. there was no change outside. law did not see any ships approaching from the port, and there were no traces of enemies around. his subordinates outside were also a little confused. they just stared blankly at a smoking big hole nearby. the hole was extremely deep and they could not see the inner border. ¡®who did it?¡¯ law was also a little confused. this power¡­ is it really kidd? just as he was thinking this, a huge shadow covered the top of his head. law subconsciously looked up and his pupils shrank. in the sky, a huge shadow covered the sun and covered the earth. the huge shadow in the sky faintly revealed a golden stream of light. before law could see it clearly, the thing fell straight down. ¡°get out of the way! room!!¡± law roared and stretched out his hand. a transparent air shield spread from his palm. as the air shield spread, law took the surrounding people and teleported to the side. at this time, the behemoth happened to land in the huge pit that was blasted out. boom!! a cloud of dust rose from it and covered the body of the behemoth, making it impossible to see clearly for the time being. law stared at the smoke and dust, his pupils gradually spread, and he subconsciously took a step back, his face was so gloomy, ¡°what a joke! you¡­ why are you here!!¡± in everyone¡¯s eyes, the gradually dissipating smoke and dust revealed a golden light. as the golden light circulated, a huge golden ship appeared in their vision. there was a large number of fortresses on the ship, like a huge mobile battle fortress. at the bow of the ship, there was a huge golden statue that looked like a dragon and a lion. this ship ¡­ the burly man with double blades on his back widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°it¡¯s the golden lion! it¡¯s the flagship of marine admiral golden lion!!¡± almost as soon as he said that, stairs extended from both sides of the ship. a large number of marines with guns and knives on their backs went down the stairs from both sides and quickly formed a formation. the mouth of the ship¡¯s bow sculpture opened and also extended a staircase. at the entrance of the stairs, several figures appeared. basil clenched his fist and stepped out. on his other side, fanny stretched her graceful waist and twisted it. further back, stork took off the big bow on his back with a calm expression. moore yawned and walked lazily with his hands wrapped around the back of his neck. after the four of them walked out, crowe, who was wearing a black formal suit and a marine cloak, walked and swayed. behind him, leda licked her lollipop and jumped down. ¡®scattering fist¡¯ basil! witch fanny! ¡®bow witch¡¯ terrier! flash moore! ¡®dark wolf¡¯ crowe! leda the beluga ¡­ ¡°it¡¯s hao die!!¡± leda glared at law. ¡°don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t know just because you speak in your heart!!¡± law¡¯s mouth twitched. these people are not as simple as the famous marine admiral in the sea, but if these people are all here, it means¡­ law looked up, and at the top of the stairs, a figure gradually appeared. the cloak fluttered, and under the white cloak was a golden figure. as a cloud of smoke curled up, the figure walked out of the stairs and slowly descended. in the smoke, one could vaguely see that person¡¯s handsome face and his signature scattered hair¡­ the smoke dissipated and the man bit his cigar and smiled at law. ¡°long time no see, law.¡± ¡°kuro!¡± law gritted his teeth and said: ¡°why did you come here!¡± this guy, the most famous guy in the world today, is regarded by marines as the new ¡®marine hero¡¯ who replaced garp and ended the strong man of the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era, marine admiral¡ªkimura! luciru kuro! ¡°why did you come here¡­¡± kuro smiled and said, ¡°i randomly chose one of the four of you and chose you. i can only say that your luck is not good.¡± ¡°what do you mean!¡± law asked loudly. ¡°it¡¯s very simple¡­¡± kuro blew out smoke and his voice changed and became low. ¡°that is, you are going to die here today, law.¡± law¡¯s face became extremely ugly. he really did not expect that someone would dare to come directly! isn¡¯t it because marines enter the new world in all directions and then they fight marines head-on!? to come straight to someone else¡¯s lair is not¡­ ¡°don¡¯t look down on people, kuro!¡± law took a deep breath and shouted: ¡°a year ago i was not your opponent, but now it may not be!¡± Chapter 1283 - 1283 You Are Qualified to Be a ‘Commander’ 1283 you are qualified to be a ¡®commander¡¯ translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios a year ago ¡­ kuro¡¯s awakening posture and his strength that could almost kill everything in seconds were still fresh in people¡¯s minds. in the end, they were sent away by a gust of wind. after retreating, it did not take long for them to hear the news of kaido¡¯s execution. they knew that the country of peace had been taken over by marines. but as pirates, their purpose is to pull down yonk¨­ (four emperors). now that their purpose has been achieved, they will naturally disperse. at that time, straw hat still had regrets and wanted to continue to attack the country of peace and win for momosuke, but his own state at that time was extremely bad, even worse than the state during the war, and he could only retreat in the end. as for later, the country of peace fell into the hands of the marines, but they were doing well. many people could come down from the country of peace and go to sea. ¡°what? the incense burner is a good person. isn¡¯t this still kaihai?¡± these were the words of straw hat. law felt that he was sincere. as for how others interpreted it, it did not matter. anyway, the country of peace with kuro was daunting, so everyone dispersed. without yonk¨­ (four emperors), law, kidd, and straw hat, who had broken into the country of peace a long time ago and had intelligence on the sea, naturally became famous and gradually replaced the prestige of the fourth emperor. of course, there was also strength. a year ago, when he was exhausted, he was crushed by kuro like an ant. but not anymore! law strode forward, ¡°ghost cry¡± hung on his waist, his right hand was on the hilt of his sword, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°little ones, get ready to fight!¡± kuro saw this scene and smiled. ¡°it hasn¡¯t been a year and you seem to have become more arrogant, law. you¡¯re not as submissive as before. okay, let¡¯s see how much you can do now.¡± whoosh! an afterimage suddenly flashed, and a big man pulled out the double blades on his back. the spiral haki was imprinted on the blade, like the breath of the wind, the double blades crossed and quickly chopped. clang!! a wolf claw with black fur floated on an arm and blocked the path of the double-saber. there was also a ball of wind on the arm that was wrapped in a spiral pattern, making the burly man unable to move an inch forward. they are all unified haki! crowe had already completed his half-human transformation. at this time, he resisted the double blades and looked at the scarred man and said, ¡°oh¡­ ¡®sword demon¡¯ dallas, the bounty is 660 million. he is the sword hero who has become famous in the sea in the past two years. did he join law?¡± ¡°cut the crap, marine!¡± dallas let out a muffled cry and his feet sank. he exerted force diagonally with his arms. the blades and arms rubbed against each other and sparks flew. the two blades went straight for crowe¡¯s neck. ¡°roar!¡± crowe directly opened his mouth, his chest and abdomen bulged, and he sprayed an impact on the blade, making the advancing blade stiff for a moment. it was also at this moment that crowe quickly lowered his body and rushed under the blade into dallas¡¯s heart. his other hand took the shape of a hand blade and directly stabbed forward. dallas was shocked and turned his hand to cut the blade down, wanting to cut off crowe¡¯s arm, but crowe¡¯s hand only scratched his chest slightly, then his body turned and turned in the direction of the cut under the blade, a wolf tail swung on the side of the big man. bang! dallas groaned and his feet plowed the ground, leaving two gullies. he moved sideways for a distance before stopping. he straightened his body and looked down at the torn clothes on his chest and a little scar. he took a deep breath and crossed his two swords, staring at crowe, who had fallen to the ground. ¡°the defense of a swordsman like you is naturally not as powerful as that of a body art expert. the amount of haki is limited. when used on a blade, the body will be much less¡­¡± after crowe gently landed on the ground, he slowly approached the burly man. one of his hands floated up, and as his five fingers moved, he put his index finger with a trace of blood to his mouth. he stuck out his tongue to lick the blood, and his eyes suddenly opened wide, but his pupils contracted and he gradually grinned. ¡°if you want to get close to mr. kuro, you have to get past me first. i haven¡¯t fought someone of your level for a long time. sa, let me be happy!¡± ¡°rom!¡± just as crowe sent dallas flying, law also shouted and his figure flashed directly in front of kuro. demon blade ghost cry instantly pulled out and was about to cut kuro¡¯s waist. **tip** at this moment, a hand pressed on his wrist. moore appeared on his side and said with a smile, ¡°no, uncle is still here.¡± ¡°hey! don¡¯t bother me!¡± law shouted angrily, ¡°scan, switch!¡± as his voice fell, moore¡¯s figure disappeared and was replaced by a stone, and the position of a large stone in the distance was swapped with moore. however, before the stone fell to the ground, a white light flashed and a hand grabbed law¡¯s wrist again. moore appeared again and said with a smile, ¡°uncle, i can last a long time.¡± law¡¯s ability can transfer people, but moore¡¯s ability is teleportation. this kind of transfer is not very useful. ¡°slaughterhouse!¡± law swung his wrist down and directly tore moore¡¯s restraint. the blade turned and brought a cutting force around, which made moore stunned for a moment. then he quickly stretched out his foot and stepped on the demon blade to stop it from turning. moore maintained his frivolous smile and said, ¡°it¡¯s better not to use such a dangerous move. otherwise, uncle will be accused by kuro of being incompetent.¡± as he spoke, his gaze swept to the side and looked at the group of marines who were already fighting law¡¯s pirates. the scale of this move seems to be very large. once it is used, they may be able to resist it, but these marines may not necessarily be affected. ¡°rom!¡± law¡¯s own body disappeared and the knife under moore¡¯s foot turned into a stone. he appeared behind the old man and ghost cry pulled back, his eyes aimed at moore. whoosh! immediately after, his figure disappeared again and appeared directly beside moore. the blade brought with it an electric current and he suddenly slashed it. ¡°high-frequency scalpel!¡± shua! this slash missed. when the blade swung over, it only hit a ball of white light. moore¡¯s body flashed from nearby and he raised his eyebrows. ¡°it¡¯s a very dangerous move. uncle doesn¡¯t like it¡­¡± clang!! at this moment, before he could finish speaking, his pupils suddenly shrank and his arms quickly crossed, and the unified haki appeared on his arms. a long blade pressed against his arm. law held the handle of the knife and aimed at moore¡¯s position. the blade was inexplicably longer. ¡°inject gamma!¡± law said coldly and pushed the blade forward. the tip of the blade directly penetrated moore¡¯s arm. moore¡¯s pupils shrank, he crossed his arms and put them down, his figure turned into white light and flashed away, appearing on the other side. he stared at his intact arm and frowned slightly before looking up at law. ¡°you¡­ have some ability.¡± the surface of his arm was not injured, but the point that went in just now caused internal damage. if he had not reacted in time, his arm would have been crippled. this fruit ability is very strong¡­ ¡°forget it, moore. there¡¯s no end to your entanglement with him.¡± just as moore was about to continue fighting, kuro¡¯s voice sounded. he held the handle of autumn water at his waist and chuckled at law. ¡°you are now qualified to be a ¡®commander¡¯, law¡­¡± Chapter 1284 - 1284 Give Me Some Fun 1284 give me some fun translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°it¡¯s not up to you to decide whether i can be the ¡®commander¡¯ or not! cut!¡± law quickly waved his knife and cut around kuro. however, with a ¡°ding¡±, kuro stretched out his left hand and pointed at his chest. the sound came from his index finger. his index finger had turned black and was filled with armament haki. ¡°oh¡­¡± kuro glanced at his finger and then looked at law and said lightly, ¡°compared to before, its power has increased a lot.¡± ¡°a baton!¡± law swung his blade again, and the golden lion in the pit suddenly disappeared, and the huge golden ship appeared directly above kuro¡¯s head. surgeon-surgeon fruit¡¯s ¡®movement ability¡¯ has nothing to do with mass, volume and quantity. as long as it is within range, he can move. ¡°go to hell!¡± law said fiercely. ¡°this kind of thing¡­¡± the landing golden lion suddenly stopped and floated in the air. ¡°are you kidding me? law¡­¡± kuro raised his eyebrows and reached up with his finger. the golden lion flew straight up. has this person become arrogant after not seeing him for a year? he wants to control things to hit himself? ¡°hey, my ability control is still a little bad.¡± luo saw that the golden lion did not stop him and only said. within the range of his ability, he can also control objects. after so much training, he just wants to test the precision of his ability. now, his level of control is not as good as this man¡¯s, but it doesn¡¯t matter. he doesn¡¯t play with control. law pointed ghost cry straight at kuro¡¯s heart, ¡°scalpel!¡± the other party still had no reaction. law¡¯s body flashed in front of kuro, one of his hands raised a thumb and pointed directly at kuro¡¯s heart. at that moment, the power of electricity appeared in his hand. ¡°heart pulse shock!¡± this is also the ability of surgeon-surgeon fruit. it can launch an electric current and bring about an impact effect. it can cause impact damage to a person¡¯s internal organs. the body will be electrified and the organs will be damaged. it can even break a person in half. this can be done! snap. a hand grabbed his wrist that was about to push over. kuro looked at him and said lightly, ¡°have you played enough, law.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not¡­¡± on the other hand, luo didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. instead, he smiled and grabbed kuro¡¯s wrist with his palm and the demon blade ghost cry in his other hand suddenly jumped up with high-frequency current and slashed. ¡°i¡¯ll play with you again! high-frequency scalpel!¡± this slash even brought out the unified haki in the current! ¡°i know that if i had used my strength from the beginning, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have been caught by me so easily, but now it¡¯s different, you can¡¯t move freely if you are caught by me!¡± ¡°even you can¡¯t take a high-frequency scalpel from me!¡± this move could even cause damage to big mom and kaido. in comparison, kuro¡¯s defense is definitely not that strong. this slash is enough to succeed! ¡°i say, are you so confident, law¡­¡± kuro watched as the high-frequency scalpel swung over and his right hand, which was holding the handle, finally moved. he hooked his thumb out and the blade and the scabbard were pulled apart. autumn water¡¯s black blade flashed through the scabbard, bringing with it a golden electric current, and went towards ghost cry. at this moment, law¡¯s smile widened. ¡°move!¡± he suddenly dodged and completely ignored kuro¡¯s wrist that was grabbing him and directly flashed to his side. at the same time, ghost cry was about to hit kuro¡¯s neck. he had expected this situation! clang!! with a crisp sound, autumn water¡¯s black blade was placed on the ghost cry blade. kuro¡¯s hand appeared behind his back, holding the knife to block the ghost cry and smiled at him. ¡®is that all?¡¯ ¡°a baton!¡± at the same time that the blade was blocked, law shouted again, and he and ghost cry disappeared at the same time. at the same time, a building next to him disappeared and appeared above kuro¡¯s head and smashed down. ¡°i told you, this is¡­¡± the building stopped directly, but before kuro finished speaking, his eyes narrowed. law himself appeared not far away, and the ghost cry appeared alone on the front of kuro, still carrying an electric current and directly chopped down. ¡°take this!¡± law shouted, ¡°this is my plan! i was waiting for this!¡± he had expected all of this, expected that kuro would attack, and expected that his own attack from the other side would be blocked. but at this moment, he used his ability to move a building and let kuro activate his ability. and it was at this moment that the ghost cry appeared, stuck in this gap, and then cut over! this¡­ hit! law watched as ghost cry slashed down and gradually touched kuro¡¯s forehead. he could even see that the sharp blade had reached kuro¡¯s forehead. as long as it hits, with his defense, it definitely won¡¯t¡­ dang! ghost cry fell. when it encountered kuro¡¯s scalp, a visible turtle shell phantom suddenly appeared and blocked the blade. law was stunned and his fingers quickly moved. ghost cry disappeared from kuro and appeared on his hand. on kuro¡¯s side, the phantom of black tortoise¡¯s turtle shell, along with the snake¡¯s head that had not yet completely appeared, was directly shot out by balls of electric current. under the electric current, it split into pieces and gradually faded. ¡°there¡¯s something¡­¡± kuro sighed. ¡°you have indeed grown a lot, law. my defense is actually forced out by you.¡± ¡°cut the crap!¡± law spread ghost cry horizontally, pointed the tip of the knife at kuro, and took a posture of ¡®middle-stage¡¯ in the tao of the sword and stretched forward. ¡°injection.fire!¡± the blade rushed forward with an impact and hit kuro very quickly. but it was also at this moment that kuro¡¯s body faded into a shadow, rippling like water and gradually disappearing. ¡°me¡­¡± the voice came from behind law, which startled him. a shadow appeared behind him, bringing with it a flash of black light. ¡°it can also move¡­ afterimage slash.¡± dang! luo ji reacted quickly and lifted ghost cry up to block autumn water from behind. the huge force made law grit his teeth. he subconsciously squatted down and held the handle of the knife with his other hand to withstand the force from above. whoosh! as soon as it loosened, his figure immediately disappeared and appeared from kuro¡¯s side. ghost cry slashed with an electric current. kuro didn¡¯t even look at it. he just casually swung the knife and a spark appeared on the blade of ghost cry, which made the blade stagnate. law gritted his teeth and held the sword with both hands. dang! clang! clang! in the sparks, kuro held the blade in one hand and gradually approached the frenzied dancing sword as if he was taking a stroll. ¡°you ah¡­¡± dang! kuro exerted strength in his arm and pressed down the blade that he had just held, so that law could not lift it. bang! kuro clenched his left fist and punched law¡¯s abdomen with a golden current. law stretched his head and his body subconsciously bent, but at this time, he gritted his teeth and his figure disappeared again, appearing not far away, staring at kuro. kuro waved the blade and gave him a teasing look. ¡°give me a little fun, how about it?¡± Chapter 1285 - 1285 Young Man, Don’t Be Too Arrogant 1285 young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°you don¡¯t need to tell me!¡± law¡¯s hands moved down and he assumed the next posture of holding a sword. on the blade of ghost cry¡¯s long sword, there was a high-frequency current. faintly, there was a trace of the symbol of the unified haki. after taking a deep breath, his pupils suddenly shook and his figure disappeared directly. he appeared beside kuro and slashed down. ¡°again?¡± kuro turned the body of the blade and a golden electric light sprang up. the blade cut up diagonally and stopped ghost cry. the powerful force even pressed the back of ghost cry¡¯s blade towards law¡¯s face. the sharp blade even left a small bloody mark on law¡¯s face. whoosh! law disappeared again and reappeared on the other side of kuro and continued to attack. dang! as soon as kuro waved his sword to block it, law disappeared again and continued to attack from the other side. his body kept darting around kuro, and his figure flashed faster and faster, but kuro was frowning. dang! ¡°is it still like this¡­¡± after blocking law¡¯s blade again, kuro stepped forward in a slightly squatting posture and put autumn water back to his waist. his left hand was against the blade while his right hand was holding the hilt. crack ¡­ his left thumb lightly touched the blade and revealed a part of the blade. at this time, law¡¯s body appeared on his slope and he was about to cut down. ¡°i won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you, law.¡± kuro¡¯s lips curled into a smile, his five fingers gripped the handle of the knife and he pulled it forward quickly, bringing out a swift black light. the black light was like a crescent moon, directly brushing on law¡¯s raised arm. ¡°yuelong,¡± he whispered. chi!! a black light flashed, and law¡¯s hands were cut off from his elbows. his body fell back under the black light. ¡°i might as well cut you into pieces¡­¡± the black light did not even end. kuro turned his arm and quickly sheathed his sword. the moment he sheathed his sword, a large amount of black light erupted from law¡¯s body. his shoulders were also cut off, his calves, thighs, waist, and chest were all cut, and the body was cut into several pieces. looking at law, who was about to fall to the ground, kuro said, ¡°are you satisfied, law?¡± law, who was about to fall, suddenly stopped in the air. law, who had a head on his chest, seemed to be fine and grinned at kuro. ¡°i think it¡¯s not bad.¡± the scattered body parts flew into the air, as if each of them was an independent existence. all the body parts suddenly erupted with dark green electric light at this moment, approaching kuro from all directions. dang! kuro was shocked and was about to pull out his blade, but just as autumn water¡¯s blade was pulled out halfway, ghost cry fell from the sky. law held the handle of ghost cry blade in one hand and blocked it with his blade, bringing his dark green body directly to kuro¡¯s body. this move¡­ cannot be blocked! kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, and the air around his body directly rolled up, forming a small tornado, but the wind force seemed to be unable to resist these body parts. they seemed to be able to penetrate directly into the wind and continued to move forward without any obstruction. in an instant, these body parts touched kuro¡¯s body and directly penetrated a little. whoosh! kuro¡¯s figure finally moved. he stepped on the ground and flew away from these bodies. this thing has a strong penetrating power, even haki is not easy to defend against! ¡°i told you¡­¡± law looked at kuro who was flying up and his smile did not diminish. ¡°i am very satisfied!¡± just as kuro flew up, the invisible hand suddenly appeared in front of kuro. the palm appeared as a hand blade with dark green electric light, directly stabbing towards kuro¡¯s chest. ¡°gamma blade!!¡± as law shouted, the five fingers of the palm directly penetrated half of it, and the dark green electric light shone brightly on kuro¡¯s chest. ¡°zhanbo!¡± at this moment, kuro directly swung his sword and a golden slash went straight for law¡¯s head. with this force, he suddenly retreated and broke free from the palm that had already pierced into his body and fell heavily, bringing up a cloud of dust. law¡¯s body also flashed under his chest at this time, as if it was pieced together, holding ghost cry to resist the golden slash, which also raised a small cloud of dust. but the smoke and dust were quickly blown away, revealing law¡¯s intact body. he stared at the smoke ahead and smiled confidently. ¡°my ability has been developed quite well.¡± surgeon-surgeon fruit is not powerful in terms of control, it is just a side effect. what is powerful is its concept of ¡®surgery¡¯. although it is not like the current shichibukai baki who is not afraid of any slashes, as long as he is prepared, he can save himself. he also often splits the body. broken hands and feet don¡¯t affect law at all and can be reattached at any time. what¡¯s even more powerful is the penetration ability of the ¡®surgery fruit¡¯. that power was manifested a year ago. this penetration power is not afraid of haki! and a move like the gamma blade is to penetrate and cause damage to the enemy inside. high penetration, high energy, and a blade condensed by gamma rays powerful enough to kill cells is enough to destroy everything. even if it only penetrated a little bit, the ray also went in. the taste is not that good! ¡°this is my power, my current power, kuro, no, the gold ingot¡­¡± law licked his lips. ¡°have i given enough fun? my¡­ awakening power.¡± boom! the smoke and dust were suddenly blown away, revealing kuro¡¯s figure. he lowered his head slightly and his eyes were closed. at this time, his whole body had changed. armament haki covered his exposed skin like armor. there was a cross mark between his eyebrows and a tear mark under his eyes. as for the corner of his mouth¡­ a smear of blood appeared. he was indeed injured. that gamma blade caused damage to his body from the inside. and ¡­ he opened his eyes and thought for a moment before taking the initiative to disperse this posture. the haki defense did not work on the penetrating power. this guy¡¯s ability has reached the point of awakening, and that penetration will not be affected by haki. the ability of the fruit is a miracle, especially the surgical fruit, which is especially valued by the world government. law watched as kuro dispersed his haki defense and smiled. ¡°yes, it¡¯s useless. kuro, you are very smart. my ability doesn¡¯t care about your defense at all. as for how many attacks can your body withstand? once? twice? there will be a time when you can¡¯t bear it!¡± kuro¡¯s body is very weak, at least compared to those monsters. this is completely restrained by his ability. law held the ghost cry and the confidence on his face was obvious. ¡°i am unlucky? no, you came to me, you are unlucky! i will kill you, kuro!¡± kuro stared at law¡¯s expression and suddenly sighed. his hand loosened and autumn water floated on it. ¡°do young people nowadays become arrogant just because they have a little ability? let me praise you. autumn water is indeed not enough. then try another knife and see¡­¡± the sky suddenly became inexplicably gloomy. the originally cloudless sky was shrouded by dark clouds. boom! a thunderclap exploded in the air, and the lightning reflected on kuro¡¯s face, making his face slightly evil. ¡°can you bear it?¡± kuro said lightly. Chapter 1286 - 1286 The Deepness of the Sea 1286 the deepness of the sea translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios boom! the lightning continued to explode, illuminating the bright island and also on law¡¯s body, making his already pale face look even paler. he subconsciously looked up and saw a trace of light under the dark clouds. the light landed in the lightning and thunder, and he could faintly see the outline of a blade. it¡¯s a knife ¡­ ¡°luo gui¡­¡± law recognized the knife and the worry on his face turned into confidence. ¡°i know this knife. it¡¯s useless. i just need to avoid your attack.¡± although he said that, law¡¯s eyes still showed vigilance and seriousness. this person¡¯s lethality can be said to be unparalleled in the world. it is not so easy to withstand his attack. but at the same time, his penetrating power is also very powerful. as long as he hits kuro, kuro will not be able to withstand it with his physique. with the same ending, law was confident that he would not lose to kuro. as for now¡­ just take it seriously! a knife fell from the sky, an extremely long youta knife. the landing of this knife was also seen by others. ¡°luo gui? huh? why is there no golden package¡­¡± leda glanced at kuro. it was strange. in a year, she had never seen kuro use a luo gui, but she heard that this knife had not been with him for such a long time, but was handed over to vegapunk. she did not know what he wanted. bang!! as the blade landed, a loud sound came from the other side. crowe, in his werewolf form, easily dodged dallas¡¯s double blades. with a simple turn, a whip kick hit his body and sent him flying. he looked up at luo gui and said lightly, ¡°i¡¯m not playing with you anymore.¡± dallas spun a few times in the air before landing on the ground. he looked up at crowe and said angrily, ¡°you bastard!¡± ¡°oh? what¡¯s wrong?¡± crowe laughed. ¡°you can¡¯t hit me? you can¡¯t hit the great lord crowe, right?¡± dallas gritted his teeth and did not speak. indeed, since the previous confrontation, he could not hit this marine no matter what. no matter what kind of swordsmanship he used, the people on the other side seemed to have expected it and dodged in advance or even counterattacked. there is a limit to kenbonshoku (observation)¡¯s strength, right? how can it be that he can¡¯t even hit it with a single slash? if kenbonshoku (observation) is so strong, why is it not a crushing state when fighting with me? although he dodged or even countered my attack in advance, his own attack is not very strong, and dallas can react and defend himself. looking at dallas¡¯s face, crowe smiled confidently. ¡°are you thinking that i can¡¯t beat you when i have such strong kenbonshoku (observation)?¡± dallas was stunned and crowe¡¯s smile widened. ¡°do you know that after some animals hunt for food, they will not eat the prey first but play with it? i am like that, you think i can¡¯t defeat you? no, you are wrong, i¡­¡± his body began to expand, and his thick black fur expanded on the surface of his body. his limbs expanded again and again, and his tail rushed straight to the ground. his thick wolf tail hit the ground, raising a cloud of dust. the head, which originally only had a little wolf characteristic on the upper half of the face, became long and narrow and completely became a wolf head, revealing sharp teeth and even drooling. the five-meter-tall werewolf opened his mouth and said, ¡°i just want to play with you. a mere pirate, see the power of the great lord crowe!!¡± werewolf! when dallas saw crowe complete his transformation, his eyes widened and he said in amazement, ¡°moon wolf?! it actually¡­ appeared!¡± from the look in his eyes, he seemed to know this species. crowe bared his teeth and smiled. he stretched out his hand and aimed it at dallas. ¡°oh? do you know the devil fruit that the great me ate?¡± ¡°i see¡­¡± dallas crouched down a little, gripped his swords, and assumed a stance. ¡°i know about moon wolf. no wonder you can predict my movements so accurately. it¡¯s the ability of the fruit. moon wolf can collect intelligence through blood. it¡¯s their instinct. after this power turns into devil fruit, it becomes a stronger ability, but¡­¡± he knocked the handles of the two swords against each other and the two swords combined into a long double-edged sword. he opened his mouth and said, ¡°model conversion¡­¡± whoosh! ¡°dance!¡± he held the double-edged long saber in one hand and waved it hard to his side. at the same time, his body went from light to heavy. he just stood there, but he was as heavy as a mountain. ¡°yes?¡± crowe raised his eyebrows. he realized that his ability was no longer effective. the rhythm he had felt from his blood had disappeared. no, it did not disappear. it was suppressed by something else and transformed into an unfamiliar pattern that he had never felt before. ¡°there are still capable people on the sea¡­ a strange square pattern. is this a kind of transportation function of the sword path? it can isolate the power of the sword.¡± ¡°i told you not to underestimate me.¡± dallas said lightly, ¡°moon wolf is only an ancient creature, it has not reached the ability miracle of the phantom beast species. it is more about the characteristics of moon wolf itself. as long as i change my mode of action, even if you lick my blood, it will only be temporary. but at this level, marine, i will defeat you. but my target has never been you, but kim jung over there. he is the world¡¯s number one swordsman. as long as i can defeat him, i will become the world¡¯s number one swordsman, and my ¡®sake no jaw sword dance¡¯ will be world famous!¡± ¡°defeat mr. kuro?¡± when crowe heard this, he grinned as if he had heard a funny joke. ¡°you are really funny. the sea is so funny because of the existence of guys like you!¡± will mr. kuro lose? crowe had thought about this question before. at that time, he thought that even if he lost, mr. kuro would still be mr. kuro and he would still be so powerful. only a few people could defeat him, no more than a slap. later, he found that it didn¡¯t seem to be the case, because after mr. kuro¡¯s fruit ability developed more and more, he was already invincible. he might not be able to do anything for the time being, and he might retreat, but if he wants to defeat mr. kuro head-on¡­ impossible! there is no such person in this world anymore. as for this man¡­ ¡°mr. kuro¡¯s knife has fallen, i won¡¯t play with you, let you understand¡­¡± crowe suddenly crawled forward, and his eyes suddenly burst into a green light. under the green light, a mass of darkness suddenly burst out from him and surrounded dallas. the range of the two was covered with a layer of darkness, and in the darkness, there was only a pair of green light balls the size of light bulbs. in the darkness, illuminated by the green light, dallas, who was originally confident, felt a chill all over his body and his heart inexplicably palpitated. ¡°what is the depth of the sea!¡± crowe¡¯s voice seemed to come from all directions in the darkness. Chapter 1287 - 1287 Why Don’t You Try More? 1287 why don¡¯t you try more? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the darkness on the other side did not affect kuro. he only glanced over and did not care when the darkness enveloped him. the dual-blade swordsman is not bad. he seems to have his own unique sword technique that can change ¡®force¡¯, but he is no match for crowe. crowe¡¯s ability is now well developed. ¡°that subordinate is new to you? not bad. unfortunately, he will die here.¡± kuro chuckled at law and stretched out his arm, directly holding on to law ghost who was falling from the sky. at that moment, his arm was taut and he waved it forward. whoosh! crash! as the blade swung down, blood seemed to surge out from under the blade like a wave, and law was completely unable to react and was drowned by the surging blood wave. in the blood water, there seemed to be countless bloody hands grabbing his body, trying to pull him into the blood water. killing intent! super dense killing intent! law¡¯s body was completely stiff and motionless at this moment, and his eyes were absent-minded, but he quickly reacted. his pupils trembled and he quickly held the knife and took a posture, directly creating a transparent protective shield in front of him. ¡°antibacterial armament!¡± however, the surrounding blood water was empty. what he saw was that after kuro waved his long saber, he swung it to the side and stood there without attacking at all. kuro smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re nervous, law¡­¡± law¡¯s face sank and he pushed the ghost cry in his hand forward and a ball of impact rushed over. ¡°inject!¡± bang! the impact directly hit kuro and was defended by a blood-colored airflow. the blood-colored airflow condensed on his body and combined with haki, gradually forming a blood-colored armor. kuro¡¯s face seemed to be rising with steam and gradually distorted his cheeks. tears appeared in the corner of his eyes like a crescent moon all the way to the corner of his mouth. the blood-colored armor also adhered to his body like a demon warrior. ¡°sa, how do you want to do it, law?¡± the smile on kuro¡¯s face did not diminish. whoosh! law directly flashed to the side of kuro, and a dark green electric light appeared on his blade as he directly slashed. clang!! kuro waved his long blade and directly blocked it. blood-colored airflow appeared on the blade and quickly wrapped around the blade of ghost cry and then wrapped law¡¯s body from the blade. law subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he found that this blood-colored airflow faintly hindered his movements. ¡°haki?!¡± luo said in surprise, ¡°can it be released to this extent?¡± the release of haki should only extend forward at the attack point, but this is the first time he has seen such flexibility that can change! kuro did not have such a move a year ago! ¡°times are changing, law. not only will you grow, but i also have a little, although it¡¯s not much¡­ lifeless killing.¡± a blood-colored tassel ribbon flew out of kuro¡¯s shoulder and went straight to law¡¯s body. ¡°my haki can¡¯t stop your ability? what about you?¡± kuro laughed. haki is not omnipotent. it cannot hinder law¡¯s awakening ability, but it can hinder law¡¯s body. once his teleportation ability is caught by haki, he can¡¯t move so easily. as for whether it is haki or ability, it all depends on individual strength. law couldn¡¯t even cut doflamingo a long time ago because his ability wasn¡¯t in place and he wasn¡¯t as domineering and strong as doflamingo. besides, doflamingo was also capable, so he naturally couldn¡¯t cut doflamingo. but now, with this penetrating power, it can even penetrate the previous fourth emperor, but he is not the only one who can do this¡­ seeing that the ribbon was getting closer and closer, law snorted and turned his blade, using his ability to cut himself open and break free from the restraint of the blood-colored airflow. at the same time, those bodies flashed and appeared in the distance again. ¡°cut!¡± he took the opportunity to slash down, and a cut mark appeared on kuro¡¯s armor. ¡°this kind of skyfly attack, don¡¯t use it¡­¡± kuro shook his head and the blood on the blade appeared like a spiral as he waved it forward. ¡°profound white tiger.¡± the phantom of a white tiger appeared on the blade and rushed out, waving its claws to lock law¡¯s range, as if it wanted to catch him. the profound meaning of white tiger itself is a range lock. once it is discovered that others cannot escape. however, that was the original effect. a long time ago, when kuro used it to deal with the golden lion, this move was not so effective. chi! sure enough, law just waved his blade upwards and quickly cut off the white tiger phantom. at the same time, he pressed one hand on the blade of ghost cry, and a light ball appeared on his hand and he quickly wiped it on the blade, ¡°kroom! anesthesia!¡± his figure flashed past again and stabbed at kuro again. kuro narrowed his eyes and also swung his sword. the blade suddenly stopped. the blade of the swing was horizontal, and the stab was straight. the blade of about the same length, ghost cry directly penetrated into the body of luo gui¡¯s blade, drilled through the blade and directly pierced into kuro¡¯s body! ¡°you¡¯re finished!¡± law grinned and a large amount of dark green light rose from the blade and rushed directly from the blade to the tip of the blade and entered kuro¡¯s body. ¡°electroshock wave!!¡± the power of ¡®electroshock¡¯ caused by the high energy of gamma rays crazily destroyed the interior of kuro¡¯s body. a year ago, he used this move to seriously injure charlotte lingling! even steel balloons can¡¯t stand such a move. with kuro¡¯s weak body, he must be¡­ chi! a ball of blood exploded in front of him, causing law¡¯s body to shake. the hand holding the knife was directly cut off. kuro reached out and grabbed the blade that pierced into his body and pulled it out. he threw it to the ground and stepped on it. his other foot kicked law¡¯s abdomen. bang!! this powerful kick made law¡¯s body bend down and he flew back directly, landing on the ground and plowing a deep gully in the ground. ¡°cough, cough, cough!¡± in the gully, he coughed a few times and spat out blood. he stared at kuro in disbelief. ¡°impossible, absolutely impossible! how can you be fine!!¡± law was sure that the knife was not just a test like before, but very serious. with his weak physical fitness, he would definitely be seriously injured, but why¡­ in front of him, kuro touched the spot where he was stabbed as if nothing had happened and said: ¡°so that¡¯s how it is. the penetration is not detectable, and there is no pain, so there is no protection. in addition, it will not cause any harm to the surface of the body, and if it is only inside the body, once it is hit, there is no way to react, haki is also useless, it can only rely on the physical fitness to resist?¡± why aren¡¯t you hurt! ¡°are you wondering why i¡¯m not hurt?¡± the smile on kuro¡¯s face was as if he had completed a prank and he was laughing very hard. ¡°yes, why, i am also quite curious¡­¡± with that, he moved his feet and kicked ghost cry and the broken hand over. ¡°why don¡¯t you give it a try and discover it yourself?¡± Chapter 1288 - 1288 I Came At The Right Time! 1288 i came at the right time! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the broken hand and ghost cry were kicked back together. law activated his ability and combined the broken hand with his wrist. he moved his hand and stared at kuro solemnly. that slash was indeed effective. the penetrative power of the awakened ability penetrated his haki defense. even the murderous haki could penetrate it and caused damage to kuro¡¯s body. but why is it useless! ¡°room!¡± law shouted and his figure flashed behind kuro again. this time he was a little far from kuro, and the ghost cry in his hand suddenly extended and directly penetrated kuro¡¯s body from behind. ¡°electrical shock wave!!!¡± the same move was released again. this time, kuro¡¯s body swayed, but he quickly stopped. he turned his head and looked at law with a smile. he turned around in the penetrating blade and walked forward slowly. this move has the effect of anesthesia. kuro indeed can¡¯t feel pain. as for the internal damage caused by the move¡­ law shouted in disbelief, ¡°why can you still move so freely!¡± ¡°i told you¡­¡± kuro raised law ghost and took out his body from the blade and quickly flashed to law. ¡°guess.¡± chi! the blade fell and this time, law was cut in half from the waist. law¡¯s body flew up and down under the force of luo gui. ¡°if that¡¯s all¡­¡± two lifeless sky kill flew out from kuro¡¯s shoulder, one on top and one on the bottom. ¡°then you are useless, law.¡± ¡°room!¡± law hurriedly shouted and his upper and lower body quickly disappeared, appearing in the distance and reassembling. but as soon as he reassembled, he immediately half knelt on the ground, holding his left arm and panting. a large amount of blood flowed out from between the fingers of his left arm and shoulder and dripped down his arm. it was useless even if he covered it with his hand and his left arm was gradually dyed red. similarly, his thigh area was not very good. blood flowed and stained half of the surface of his thigh. the blood fell to the ground drop by drop, leaving a round pool of blood on the ground. ¡°ohh¡­¡± kuro turned his head and said frivolously, ¡°you can also be injured? isn¡¯t it similar to baki¡¯s ability? i thought it ignored chop.¡± ¡°damn it!¡± law gritted his teeth and glanced at his injuries, his face became even more gloomy. he could not dodge the ribbon. in the end, he is still a human body. it is okay to deal with the cutting nature, but for something like the ribbon, even if the fruit can give him a lot of living space, the lethality is there and he will still be injured. he dodged it in time and it only grazed the side. if it had hit just now¡­ maybe he would be gone. but this made law feel even worse. he originally thought that although he could not withstand kuro¡¯s attack, it was impossible for kuro to resist his move, but what was going on now? why is he not reacting at all ¡­ he was clearly injured, but why did it seem like he was not injured! ¡°damn it, can i really only die here!¡± law gritted his teeth. he had been a shichibukai and knew a little about kuro¡¯s temperament. this guy said that he might not kill people when he killed people, but once he was forced to show other forms, even if he said he would spare you before, he would eventually kill you. this guy came with the purpose of killing! boom! ¡°inu lan!!¡± on the other side of the darkness, a loud sound suddenly came. the darkness dispersed and a shock wave with countless wind blades appeared from the darkness. in the shock wave, there was a figure. dallas hung in the shock wave like a rag. as the shock wave disappeared, the body in the air directly declined to the ground, covered in blood and wounds and barely breathing. in the direction where the darkness dissipated, the five-meter-tall werewolf closed his mouth. his figure shrank and he turned into a human. he pushed his glasses and smiled at law. the battle over there was also over. law looked at other directions and found that his men were retreating under marine¡¯s attack. these marines each hold a blade in their hands and fight in their own style. this style is recognized by law as the swordsmanship of the country of peace. these marines¡­ are all from the country of peace. if they are not marines, they should all be samurai with very strong combat power. ¡°my journey¡­¡± law took a deep breath and stood up shakily with ghost cry. he gritted his teeth and said to kuro, ¡°it won¡¯t end so easily!¡± ¡°saying this kind of thing like flag¡­¡± kuro shook his head. ¡°i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the end for you. put down your weapon. since you used to be shichibukai, i¡¯ll throw you to impel down.¡± ¡°no way!¡± law sneered. ¡°i can¡¯t enter impel down, kuro, i¡¯m eating surgeon-surgeon fruit. only one of us can live. didn¡¯t you come to me first for the true power of surgeon-surgeon fruit?¡± ¡°you said eternal life.¡± kuro said, ¡°i¡¯m not interested.¡± whether it is true immortality or not is still unclear. there is still a difference between immortality and immortality, but in the long years, the two seem similar. kuro does not lack such means. he still has pure gold. ¡°you know? you¡¯re not interested?¡± law showed a look of disbelief. ¡°that¡¯s immortality!¡± ¡°so what? are you interested in eternal life? i don¡¯t think so. this thing is not a blessing. if you live too long, you will become numb. when you should withdraw from the era, you should withdraw from the era. some people can¡¯t figure this out, so they always come out of the sea to make a fool of themselves, especially those old men.¡± kuro held luo gui tightly and bared his teeth. ¡°i hate the old man, and i hate the little brat who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. if you don¡¯t enter impel down¡­¡± one of the two lifeless space kills that had just been released floated and wrapped around the blade of luo gui. kuro¡¯s figure flashed and suddenly appeared at law¡¯s side. he raised his long sword and turned it into the appearance of the blackback blood blade, and the ribbon was completely imprinted into the blade. kuro looked down at law, and his eyes gradually became cold. ¡°then die here!¡± shua! the blade turned into a bloody light and fell, about to cut law in half. swish!! at this moment, kuro raised his eyebrows and stopped moving. he turned his arm and slashed at his side. clang!! boom! boom! boom! a beam of light smashed onto the law ghost and scattered like fireworks after colliding with the blade. it hit the ground with a loud bang and left a large number of holes. ¡°laser?¡± kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°old man? no, the type is different. this thing¡­¡± he glanced at the slightly trembling blade and then stared in the direction of the sea. ¡°there is magnetism.¡± ¡°hahahaha! law! you don¡¯t look good!¡± a loud laughter suddenly appeared in front of them and they saw a huge creature flying over from the direction of the sea. it was a pile of metal machinery and there seemed to be a thick cannon barrel at the front of the machinery. above it, a red-haired man with a broken arm was floating there laughing wildly. ¡°it seems that i came at the right time!¡± Chapter 1289 - 1289 One Year of Cooperation 1289 one year of cooperation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the red-haired man gradually approached and looked at kuro with a ferocious smile on his face. ¡°long time no see, stinky marine!¡± kuro glanced at him and said lightly, ¡°eustace kidd.¡± question, who is red hair, broken hand, and yonk¨­ (four emperors) on the sea today? the answer is captain eustace kidd. shanks had long been cut down by kuro and was now in impel down, and kidd, who had the same characteristics, almost inherited the position of akagami (red hair), because most of the territory he took in the sea was akagami (red hair). ¡°r0om!¡± with his appearance, law flashed to kidd¡¯s side and looked up. ¡°why did you come here, kidd!¡± ¡°i wanted to fight you¡­¡± the mechanical deformation below kidd dispersed and turned into flying parts suspended around him. he slowly fell from the sky and stepped on the ground. then he looked at kuro and grinned. ¡°but i didn¡¯t expect to find a big fish! now that marine has declared war on the pirates, this guy obviously has a higher priority. after killing him, i will come back and fight with you! law, i can kill the enemy you can¡¯t kill!¡± ¡°who said i can¡¯t kill him!¡± law said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t underestimate me, i am not finished yet!¡± ¡°hey, who was there just now? if it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been killed by that censer monster.¡± ¡°that¡¯s a strategy! do you know what a strategy is? it¡¯s always the same every time. it was the same a year ago, and it was the same for you when dealing with big mom! every time, i attacked first and then you attacked, making it seem as if you were saving me, but in fact, it¡¯s not like that at all. you just happened to come, and i can resist that knife!¡± law said loudly. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense there!¡± a blue vein appeared on kidd¡¯s forehead. ¡°you want to fight me in advance, law!¡± ¡°come on, let¡¯s decide the winner first before dealing with this censer monster!¡± law choked. shua! two black gold slashes with blood-colored edges appeared in front of them and quickly slashed towards the two. kidd stretched out one hand, and the surrounding metal quickly assembled into a mechanical wall, allowing the slash to cut the wall. at the same time, the haki contained in it cut the metal apart, but it also changed the trajectory and flew past kidd. ¡°room.¡± law was more direct and dodged the slash in a flash. the two of them looked forward at the same time and saw kuro holding luo gui and looking at them with a gloomy look. ¡°one incense burner monster¡­ where did you learn it?¡± kidd¡¯s mouth curled into a grin. ¡°the straw hat often says that about you, kuro.¡± law put ghost cry on his shoulder and chuckled. ¡°that¡¯s true. sometimes i hear it.¡± ¡°this guy doesn¡¯t want us to fight first¡­ just nice, it¡¯s time to take revenge for you cutting off my arm. don¡¯t fight with me, law!¡± kidd said. ¡°don¡¯t be like that. when i was shichibukai, this guy was also a bully. in terms of revenge, i should be the one to take revenge first. that was a long time ago!¡± luo bufu said. ¡°i don¡¯t care!¡± the mechanical hand formed by kidd¡¯s broken arm reached up, and with a shout, the scattered metal around quickly assembled into a huge mechanical hand. ¡°i¡¯ll go first!¡± the huge mechanical hand smashed directly towards kuro, covering the surroundings with a layer of shadow. kuro raised his head and narrowed his eyes. ¡°this magnetic force¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t control the combination position of the robotic arm and couldn¡¯t break it down into metal parts. the magnetic control has become a separate force. ¡°it has grown a lot, but¡­¡± kuro raised the law ghost and slashed at the huge arm. ¡°it¡¯s just ordinary metal.¡± chi!! the blade brought out a slash and quickly cut open the huge arm. the domineering aura on the slash disintegrated the mechanical hand. however, just as it collapsed, law¡¯s figure suddenly appeared. he flew behind the mechanical hand and his palm wiped the blade, bringing out a light ball to cover the blade of ghost cry. at the same time as the mechanical hand broke down, he pushed ghost cry forward and directly rushed out of the broken metal, and the blade stretched out very quickly. kuro did not take it head-on and dodged the blade of the ghost cry. ¡°cut!¡± law¡¯s attack missed and he was not in a hurry. instead, his other hand also grabbed the handle of the crying ghost blade and turned it to the side. the long blade turned towards kuro who dodged it. kuro moved up and dodged the blade again, but at this moment, the broken metal turned into a big hand and grabbed over. ¡°tsk, annoying¡­¡± shua! he quickly waved his sword and a blood-colored blade light flashed on the big hand. the blade light appeared suddenly and disintegrated the big metal hand again. kuro directly rushed away and his figure turned into a few afterimages in the air. in an instant, he appeared in kid and was about to slash down. ¡°room!¡± law was quick. he reached out and kidd¡¯s body disappeared, making kuro cut nothing. ¡°string!!¡± the kid appeared on the other side and twisted his body. the metal quickly condensed into a big hand and hit kuro. the big hand wrapped him and made a bang. ¡°it hit!¡± kidd grinned. ¡°it¡¯s like this again, several times.¡± law curled his lips. ¡°if there¡¯s no difference, can you attack first next time? find a gap for me and i will attack.¡± ¡°don¡¯t fuss about this kind of thing!¡± kidd¡¯s mouth twitched. chi chi chi! the big hand that reached out to grab kuro suddenly burst out with a few knife lights and quickly broke it down. kuro appeared there intact without any wounds on his body. kidd frowned. ¡°what¡¯s going on? i hit him. this guy¡¯s defense is not that strong.¡± ¡°this is also what i want to investigate. i hit him several times before, and they were all awakened attacks, but they didn¡¯t seem to cause any damage. i need to deal with him a few more times to understand the situation.¡± law echoed. kidd nodded. ¡°i can¡¯t deal with this speed.¡± law also said: ¡°i can¡¯t resist his attack alone.¡± the two of them paused and said in unison, ¡°let¡¯s work together for the time being!¡± looking at the two people who seemed to have unified the front line, kuro threw luo gui to his side and stared at them for a while. suddenly, he laughed. ¡°they are so cooperative. no wonder ling ling was seriously injured a year ago.¡± when kidd heard this, the robotic arm and his intact right hand opened directly, and a sneer appeared on his face. ¡°then you can experience it again!¡± boom! the metal on both sides of kuro suddenly floated and connected under kidd, forming a huge fortress with a pair of big metal arms. in the center of the fortress was the head of this skull. he exerted strength in his arms and suddenly closed them. the big metal arms clenched their fists and slammed towards kuro. law also stretched out his ghost cry, the blade extended extremely long and slashed down from above. ¡°magnetized demon, magnetic tiger pincers!¡± ¡°kroom!¡± both sides, up and down, were covered by their attacks. a confident smile appeared on their faces. matching and so on had already been done a year ago. it was easy to continue doing it now. moreover, they were already different from a year ago! Chapter 1290 - 1290 Like a Dragon 1290 like a dragon translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the two attacks were launched almost at the same time. the extremely long ghost cry blade came down from the top, and the fist area on both sides was also very large. ghost cry hacked down very quickly. even if kuro flashed down, ghost cry could follow him and it was not easy to dodge. kuro himself didn¡¯t want to dodge. two lifeless air strikes appeared and flew towards the huge fists on his left and right. the ribbon quickly stuck to the surface of the fist. as soon as it stuck to the fist, one side of the huge fist was dug out. the collision force brought by this thing is not small. kuro will not be so idle as to hit it. the lifeless space-killer directly disintegrated, and there is more space to move. he was about to move forward, but suddenly the robotic arms on both sides quickly collapsed, letting the ribbon fly, and the remaining metal combined into two walls. ¡°i knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy, but¡­ bestow!¡± kidd stretched out his right arm and pointed two fingers at the two walls. ¡°antarctica!¡± on the left wall, there was an additional ¡®s¡¯ sign. ¡°arctic!¡± on the right wall, there was also an n symbol. kidd spread his fingers and aimed at kuro. ¡°magnetic field! set it there!!¡± buzz! kuro was stunned and found that his body that was about to move forward was suddenly stopped. an inexplicable pulling force was spreading from left to right, and the magnetic field power emitted by the two walls made him completely unable to move in the center. ¡°magnetic field application? damn¡­¡± kuro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°you know this trick now?!¡± ¡°slash!!¡± however, as soon as he finished speaking, the ghost cry fell and directly passed through kuro¡¯s brain. law put his left hand on the handle of the knife and handed it forward. ¡°impact¡­¡± bang!! a large amount of electric light ran straight from the handle to the blade, and then reached the position of kuro¡¯s brain. ¡°wave!!!¡± kuro¡¯s eyes were instantly bloodshot, his mouth subconsciously opened and he spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°good job, kidd.¡± law smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s finally my last move¡­¡± ¡°a magnetic bull!!¡± however, as soon as law¡¯s voice fell, a large amount of fragmented metal assembled into the shape of a huge metal bull in the sky. the magnetic field conversion carried a huge impact and directly hit kuro¡¯s body, bringing his body down like a cannonball and hitting the ground. boom!!! a huge smoke and dust came from the ground, covering the area. ¡°kuro¡­ eh?¡± leda was about to shout and rush up when she suddenly found something and stood there with a puzzled look. on the other hand, crowe, who had just ended the battle, said in disbelief, ¡°how is that possible!¡± why did mr. kuro vomit blood?! even if these two people could work together to seriously injure big mom, mr. kuro would not have no countermeasures! ¡°i was just about to say that you did a good job, but you came again¡­¡± law complained to kidd at this time: ¡°after i release the moves, you show off your skills and you make it seem as if you are the only one who made it work. hey, i¡¯m not here to be your vanguard!¡± kidd roared, ¡°why are you still arguing about this? you must have another move at this time. he is a general!¡± law curled his lips. ¡°i¡¯ll deal with you after i kill him!¡± ¡°afraid of you?!¡± kidd shouted back and then looked at the position of the smoke and dust and saw that the smoke and dust gradually dispersed, revealing a huge pit. he smiled at the pit and said, ¡°he must be seriously injured. even big mom¡¯s body was broken by the impact. this guy¡¯s body is not that strong.¡± others might not know, but they had fought with kuro many times and they knew that when big mom was about to die, he could break kuro¡¯s bones with one punch. this guy¡¯s physical fitness and lethality are not on the same level, but this is also reasonable. after all, he is a swordsman, not a physical expert. coupled with law¡¯s ruthless attack and the collision force of his ¡®magnetic energy demon ox¡¯, this guy must be seriously injured. ¡°hey¡­ marine lost a general, a so-called ¡®yonk¨­ (four emperors) era¡¯ general. it will definitely make marine lose face.¡± kidd licked his lips and smiled. ¡°i love this kind of thing! hey, marines, it will be your turn soon. don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°stop it.¡± crowe was about to rush up when he heard leda say something. she looked at kidd in disdain and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you notice that kuro¡¯s life aura¡­ hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± these words made law¡¯s eyes widen. he stared at the pit and saw a head first come out of the hole, then the whole body gradually flew out and came back to the sky. at this moment, there was blood on kuro¡¯s face and a huge dent in his chest, but his face was very calm. he looked down at law and kidd and said lightly, ¡°well done.¡± ¡°you must be joking¡­¡± law murmured. this was because after this person was suspended in the air, the blood caused by the internal impact of his head was disappearing. the blood in the corners of his eyes, ears, and nose was converging, and the depression in his chest was also slowly recovering. the rakshasa that he was holding was flowing out blood energy bit by bit, like the ribbon of his ¡®lifeless air kill¡¯, and it surrounded his body. resisted the damage? this component must be there. their attack can¡¯t only cause this much damage. but more ¡­ this guy¡¯s body is healing itself!! one was a swordsman, and the other was a swordsman who ate the floating fruit. his body could actually heal itself?! the floating fruit does not have that effect! ¡°hey, feel it!¡± cold sweat dripped from kidd¡¯s forehead. ¡°i don¡¯t feel right¡­¡± law activated his kenbonshoku (observation) haki and stepped back with a ¡°woah¡± sound. cold sweat appeared on his forehead and his pupils shrank into small dots in shock. ¡°hey, i just found out. kuro, what¡¯s your situation?¡± in the back, leda was shocked. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with your aura? why is it so heavy!¡± she was a body technique genius and her perception of the body was more sensitive. in the previous battle, she did not notice it and thought that kuro was only slightly injured. that was normal. battles on the sea happened. after all, law was now the famous ¡®new yonk¨­ (four emperors)¡¯. how could he not have some skills? but when the blood rushed up, she found that something was wrong. the aura in this guy¡¯s body is terrifyingly huge, and there is a familiar smell! something like¡­ leda stared at the blood energy on kuro¡¯s body and saw something in the shape of a long snake under the blood energy. that thing¡­ it had horns, four claws, and the shape of a long snake. it seemed to have scales and was faintly discernible around him like a cloud. and its breath¡­ like kaido! or rather, like a dragon!! Chapter 1291 - 1291 Hot Breath, Bad Wind 1291 hot breath, bad wind translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro looked down at the two of them with disappointment on his face. ¡°is that it? no more fun?¡± law pointed at kuro with ghost cry, his face full of disbelief. ¡°impossible, you have no reason to have such a physique! what did you do, kuro! did you accept the transformation?!¡± law couldn¡¯t imagine any other way but to accept the transformation, but there are limits to the transformation. ¡°even if it¡¯s a cyborg, it shouldn¡¯t be. in the comic book ¡®ocean warrior sora¡¯, the evil villain ¡®germa 66¡¯ is a cyborg, but even if it¡¯s the level in the comic, it¡¯s impossible to resist our attack intact. the quality of your body is more like an animal!¡± ¡°hey, is he an animal department student?!¡± when kid heard law¡¯s words, he said in surprise: ¡°he should be paramecia, float-fruit doesn¡¯t have any animal power.¡± ¡°how would i know!¡± law replied and then stared at kuro. his adam¡¯s apple moved and he said solemnly, ¡°i only know that this guy is getting harder and harder to deal with.¡± big mom didn¡¯t even give them that much pressure. after all, it was just a ¡®steel balloon¡¯. but the feeling that kuro gave them now was the same as when he dealt with kaido back then. he could cause damage, but his strong physical fitness reduced the damage to the minimum, and as time passed, he could even heal himself. ¡°no more moves?¡± kuro thought for a moment and stretched out his hand toward kidd and law, his fingers gradually shrinking. ¡°if there is no such thing, then¡­¡± whoosh! the air around them was disappearing rapidly and condensing in kuro¡¯s palm, forming a compressed air mass visible to the naked eye. ¡°get out of the way, room!¡± the moment the air moved, law was alerted and teleported with kidd, leaving the area where the air was constantly flowing. ¡°surgery fruit¡¯s spatial power is really troublesome, comparable to moore¡­¡± kuro took advantage of the situation and said. when they disappeared, the hand reached directly to his side and opened his fingers. with a bang, the compressed air mass directly rushed over. the direction of the launch was exactly the direction where law and kidd appeared. in terms of smell and color, he was certainly not bad and had long sensed it. ¡°cut!¡± as soon as luo appeared, he saw the violent air mass rushing towards him. he held ghost cry and slashed forward, splitting the air mass in the middle and shooting it to the sea behind them. boom!!! the waves soared into the sky and two huge whirlpools were blown on the sea. law looked back with palpitations. ¡°this power¡­¡± ¡°stop looking!¡± kidd¡¯s roar came from the side. law quickly turned his head and saw that the skeleton fortress below him gathered its metal arms and punched forward. because kuro flashed there and slashed down. clang!! the long blade of the blackback blood blade collided with the huge metal arm, creating a spark. even with the power of the magnetic field and the huge collision force, kidd did not gain any advantage against the pair of ross that looked like toothpicks. instead, he was cut by this blade and stepped back. kidd gritted his teeth and said, ¡°this strength¡­ what a joke, it¡¯s too big!¡± ¡°ohh¡­¡± kuro stared at the blocked blade with a thoughtful look. ¡°the degree of haki is clearly much worse, but it can actually block my blade with metal. is it a magnetic effect? it¡¯s very powerful¡­¡± ¡°there are more powerful ones!¡± kidd spoke through his teeth and suddenly clenched his hands, and kuro felt that the blade in his hand seemed to be somewhat out of control. ¡°even the world¡¯s number one swordsman¡¯s blade is only¡­¡± kidd pulled back bit by bit as if he was pulling something heavy. his face was red and he looked ferocious. ¡°it¡¯s just metal! come here!!¡± he suddenly pulled his hands back and kuro frowned. the lokui flew out and directly stuck to the metal under kidd. ¡°magnetic field!¡± at this moment, the pair of huge metal fists aimed at kuro from the left and right, one punch of n and one punch of s, imprisoning kuro. kuro frowned and looked left and right. he said coldly, ¡°sure enough, it¡¯s the effect of magnetism. you developed it well, kidd, it has come to this!¡± with that, he opened his eyes and the ground began to shake. the ground gradually broke into countless pieces and was about to float into the air. ¡°luo!!¡± kidd shouted at this time. ¡°kroom!¡± law suddenly flashed above kuro, and the blade of ghost cry extended down and penetrated the back of kuro¡¯s head and extended into his body, extending out from his abdomen. ¡°fuck!¡± sizzle! a large amount of electric current rushed around kuro and also stopped the pieces floating on the ground. ¡°i won¡¯t let you use any awakening moves!¡± law said solemnly. ¡°that¡¯s right, don¡¯t underestimate us! magnetic tiger pincer!!¡± kidd¡¯s fists collided and smashed into kuro with a huge metal fist. bang!! kuro¡¯s thin body was like a leaf under this huge fist. the collision force with the magnetic field almost crushed kuro! then, kidd¡¯s robotic arm stretched out towards kuro, and a large amount of metal began to gather in it. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you are a cyborg or if there is any new development of the floating fruit, it is useless in front of my move¡­¡± the metal gradually formed a huge cannon in the mechanical arm, and a large number of beams gathered on the muzzle. law, on the other hand, let ghost cry extend at a high speed, the blade that penetrated kuro¡¯s abdomen kept going forward and pierced into the earth. ¡°longer!¡± law¡¯s body also kept approaching, his feet were on kuro¡¯s back, and the knife kept entering from the back, almost letting the handle of the knife touch the back of kuro¡¯s head. ¡°piercing¡­¡± law took a deep breath and was about to use his hands to insert the last part. ¡°super electromagnetic¡­¡± kidd also gathered the light in the muzzle to the apex and aimed it at kuro¡¯s head. ¡°cannon¡­¡± ¡°wave¡­¡± ¡°hot breath.¡± almost as soon as they finished speaking and the move was about to be released, the imprisoned man slowly spoke. buzz! luo gui, who was imprisoned by kidd¡¯s magnetic force, suddenly moved as if he was alive. the surface of the black-backed blood blade became hot and red, as if it was pulled out of magma. with one cut, the barrel of kidd¡¯s gun was smoothly cut, and the cut metal surface showed a red melting point. the blade turned and quickly cut the shoulder of kidd¡¯s broken arm. chi!! ¡°ah!!¡± kidd hugged his shoulder and roared in pain. his broken arm and a section of his big arm were directly separated at this time, and a fire was ignited on the surface of the incision, burning off the big arm and also burning kidd¡¯s broken shoulder, making his body fall directly. the confinement of the magnetic field also disappeared at this moment. bang! kuro twisted his body and golden lightning filled his fist. he punched law¡¯s abdomen, making him bend over and retch. ¡°don¡¯t even think about it¡­¡± ¡°bad wind.¡± law gritted his teeth and was about to launch a move, but at the moment when he was hit stiff, luo gui directly rushed over from a low altitude and the blade waved from below, bringing out a few astral wind-like slashes, quickly cutting law¡¯s body into several pieces. ghost cry, which was penetrated by anesthesia, was out of law¡¯s control, and its ability was quickly disappearing, making the extremely long knife quickly come back and become normal. kuro directly reached out and grabbed the handle of ghost cry from behind, pulled it out before the ability completely disappeared, and threw it away. this paralyzing penetration ability will not cause any harm to the human body before the ability is activated. just like how law once used his ability to cut a person into eight pieces but didn¡¯t die, that was the displacement of space, not the separation of the body. ¡°but¡­¡± kuro looked down at the blood on his body. the paralysis just now and the impact of kidd¡¯s wrench still caused damage. he opened his palm and luo gui flew over automatically and held it in his hand. ¡°very interesting. if i let you use your moves, i probably won¡¯t be able to stand it. although i am confident that i will not die, there is no need. the goal of the experiment has been achieved¡­¡± a large amount of blood energy spread out from the blade and surrounded him, slowly healing the wounds all over his body. under the envelopment of the blood energy, kuro became very evil, like a newly born demon king. ¡°fun, it¡¯s about time, you two.¡± Chapter 1292 - 1292 A Sense of Invincibleness 1292 a sense of invincibleness translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°open what¡­¡± kidd fell to the ground and staggered up. he looked at the charred wound on his shoulder, gritted his teeth, and looked up at the man in the sky, who was emitting blood energy, and murmured, ¡°what a joke¡­¡± ¡®hot breath?¡¯ bad wind? if he remembered correctly, the move this man used¡­ it¡¯s kaido¡¯s! but¡­ why is it that knife?! ¡°are you dead or not!¡± kidd said to the side. whoosh! luo xun, who had been cut into pieces, flashed quickly. his body had been pieced together, but his body was also full of blood and he was panting. ¡°if you don¡¯t die, i won¡¯t die,¡± law said stubbornly. however, it was obvious that the move just now did not react and directly cut him open, causing damage. if not for the surgical fruit protecting the head, he would have died. however, a fatal attack, coupled with the fact that he had been activating his ability, this stamina consumption¡­ was not a joke. ¡°as long as he¡¯s not dead, do you know what the situation is?¡± kidd asked. law looked at the charred wound on his shoulder and then at kuro, whose wound had disappeared under the bloody aura. he swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong¡­ he got kaido¡¯s power!¡± the punch just now made him feel the impact of kaido¡¯s punch when they worked together to deal with kaido. plus the name of that familiar move¡­ law said dryly, ¡°bergapunk¡­¡± ¡°oh? you know? that¡¯s true, you were shichibukai, you know a little of the secrets.¡± at this moment, the blood energy on kuro¡¯s body dissipated, revealing his intact body. he smiled and said, ¡°sometimes, when you think about it, the ideals of nature are actually quite worthless. you people can casually bring some of the power of nature with you. kidd, the ability developed can be higher than the electromagnetic pulse cannon? it¡¯s called thunder.¡± ¡°that straw hat kid can rub against the fire and his attack can carry flames.¡± ¡°as for you, law, your ability can also stir the wind.¡± ¡°thunder, fire, and wind, as long as one has some means in the sea, they can attack like this. some of the power is even comparable to logia itself.¡± ¡°sometimes think about it. you can use all kinds of cool elemental special effects to play. burn, shock, wind blade, cut, explosion¡­ although the latter three can also be used, most of the time, i¡¯m playing with water. sometimes i¡¯m quite envious.¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯m not envious of you. i¡¯m envious of lingling and kaido. they can control nature even if they¡¯re not logia, but now¡­¡± kuro lifted luo gui away and aimed at the two people below. ¡°hot breath!¡± luo gui turned red hot and spat out a flame ray from the blade towards the two of them. boom!! the flame beam hit the ground and directly caused a huge explosion on the ground. the explosion ignited a large number of flames and blasted a large hole in an area of the island! ¡°tsk!¡± law and kidd quickly dodged to both sides when the fire beam came, but when they saw this scene, they both clicked their tongues and their faces were ugly. ¡°bad wind.¡± kuro swung his blade again, and a large number of astral wind slashes were launched from the blade and smashed down messily, cutting deep ravines in the ground. the edge of the island was like a cake that had been cut by a chef, leaving a lot of gaps. and this made kidd and law look even worse. kuro landed on the ground and said to the two of them, ¡°a year ago, when i killed lingling and was hit by her punch before she died, i was thinking that compared to these perverts, my body is indeed weak.¡± ¡°if i still have the same idea as before, it is very likely that i will be at a disadvantage, and it is also very likely that i will be pulled down by you who are gradually growing. anything can happen on the sea, and it is not rare to be pulled down. no one can sit on the throne, even yonk¨­ (four emperors), who have ruled the new world for decades, were also pulled down by you. don¡¯t doubt, i am praising you¡­¡± kuro said, ¡°even if i wasn¡¯t there at that time, with what i saw of your strength, it was only a matter of time before you pulled them down, and that straw hat kid directly defeated kaido. but i don¡¯t want this kind of thing. i hate things out of my control, so i was thinking about how to avoid this kind of thing, or¡­ how to solve this kind of thing!¡± ¡°very lucky¡­¡± when kuro said this, he glanced at lida and the smile on his face bloomed a little. ¡°kaido was executed by me, and i also obtained the source of kaido¡¯s power, fish-fish fruit-phantom beast-azure dragon form. at that time, i had an idea. after all, the technology of life factor has been realized. the zoological department can fuse with dead things and obtain activity. the best one among them is vegapunk, and i am a marine. the old man has dealt with vegapunk for so many years, so i asked him for a favor.¡± at this time, kuro let go of law ghost. in the shocked eyes of kid and law, after law ghost floated up, it suddenly began to melt and gradually expanded from the shape of a knife. boom! the gloomy sky was like a dull thundercloud before a storm, and thunder exploded. ¡°aohou!!!¡± a roar like muffled thunder also sounded at this time. luo gui completely disappeared and was replaced by a red-black behemoth circling up! that thing had scales, and its huge body surrounded kuro and gradually stretched up, making everyone subconsciously look up. ¡°roar!!!¡± before he could see clearly, he heard a roar in the air again, and a scarlet blood-colored aura fell from the sky and spread on the island. kidd and law subconsciously trembled. they felt it. it was killing intent! it was kuro¡¯s unique killing intent!! moreover, the content is astonishing and it has a terrifying sense of fear, making people unable to move! boom!! another thunderclap sounded, and the lightning lit up the sky. after the blood spread out, kidd and law saw the true appearance of this thing. it was a huge creature with a black back and a blood-colored body. it hovered in the air from the ground with its fangs and claws bared. the claws on its four claws and the teeth in the mouth of the huge dragon flickered with golden light as it opened its mouth at kidd and law. that¡¯s ¡­ ¡°kaido!!¡± kidd exclaimed. ¡°no¡­¡± law exerted strength in his arms and tried not to tremble. ¡°that is kuro¡¯s knife, that is the life factor! that knife ate the devil fruit!!¡± law roared. it was a dragon, a dragon like kaido. it lay in the sky and stretched all the way to kuro, winding and circling. ¡°yes, dragon¡­¡± kuro finally laughed. ¡°using the life factor technology, it took a year to finally fuse my raha ghost and azure dragon fruit, allowing this knife to have ¡®life¡¯. even if it¡¯s a phantom beast, it¡¯s still an animal. vegapunk is indeed a scientist who has surpassed the world for 500 years. it¡¯s really¡­¡± his mouth gradually pursed, and the corner of his mouth was also grinning towards his cheek, highlighting his ferocity. ¡°sparashi!!¡± ¡°roar!!¡± as if responding to the situation, the dragon in the sky roared again, complementing kuro below. it shone on a feeling of invincibility. Chapter 1293 - 1293 Kaido! Lingling! And Me! 1293 kaido! lingling! and me! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kidd and law were a little embarrassed at this time. although law already knew that the knife had eaten the devil fruit, he still couldn¡¯t accept it with his own eyes. because the power is too great. in addition to the killing intent, the fear of the dragon itself was also suppressing them. it was too terrifying. they were not the only ones who felt that it was terrifying, even marine looked over after the knife turned into a dragon. on the battlefield, the stork drew its bow and shot three arrows at once. after hitting three people, it was also shocked by the sudden terrifying aura and looked over. ¡°a dragon¡­¡± suanni muttered and suddenly tilted her head. haki appeared in her hand and reached out to her shoulder, catching a blade that was coming at her. ¡°jade crush.¡± she exerted strength in her arms and held the blade tightly. even the pirate who held the blade was thrown over and fell heavily in front of her, hitting other pirates and scattering like a bowling ball. then she looked at the dragon again and sighed. ¡°this is really amazing.¡± ¡°hit tide-explosion wave!¡± boom!! on the other side, sazir landed in the air and punched the space of the nearby pirates. the unique qi explosion of the nail fist technique and the ability of the fruit directly caused a big explosion nearby, causing the pirates to scatter. he turned his head and looked at dragon. he was shocked and excited. ¡°amazing! as expected of admiral kuro!!¡± the more powerful he is, the more excited sazel is. this is the boss of his boss. the more powerful he is, the more it means that he is impregnable and has a bright future. when he said this, basil had long forgotten that when he first joined the marine, he vowed to surpass the goal of kuro. a shameless person is invincible. the battlefield on fanny¡¯s side was even simpler. she didn¡¯t make a move and just stood there. the surrounding pirates were lying on the ground one by one, their breathing was rapid, their faces were red and their bodies were weak. of course, it was not because of her very graceful figure, but because they were infected by her own ability. a large number of plague viruses drilled into their bodies, causing their bodies to be weak. ¡°dragon¡­ is it really alive? can i study it?¡± fanny crossed her arms, highlighting the heavy thing on her chest. it looked like a thin branch with fruit. she stretched out a finger and tapped her chin, thinking, ¡°if it¡¯s a dragon, what virus can cause damage¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s really amazing¡­¡± on the other side, moore pressed down on the head of a pirate and squatted there and whistled. ¡°dragon, i also have a good impression of long and thick things because i have them myself.¡± ¡°dragon¡­¡± crowe, who was closer to kuro, was also in this power. as an animal, he was also very sensitive to this face-to-face and could feel the dominance and horror of this dragon. mr. kuro¡­ has it come to this? it was just as he said, sparashi! the dragon circled the world for a while before suddenly shrinking again and shrinking towards kuro. it returned to the state of a knife and floated there. kuro looked at kid and law and grinned. ¡°now, let me tell you what power is!¡± snap. the hilt was held. ¡°it¡¯s coming!¡± ¡°be careful!¡± kid and law cried out. the body disappeared in an instant and appeared directly above their heads. ¡°magnetic magic man!!¡± kid roared and the metal around him quickly formed a mechanical arm in his arms and his fists went towards kuro. ¡°first¡­¡± faced with the huge mechanical arm coming at him, kuro did not use a knife. instead, he raised his left fist and released blood energy from luo gui to wrap around his body. then, kuro punched the huge mechanical arm. ¡°animal¡¯s unique great power!¡± bang!! compared to the mechanical arm, kuro¡¯s arm is really like a toothpick. it doesn¡¯t seem to have any impact, but when the punch came, it made a loud sound. kidd groaned, and the ground under his feet directly cracked. the huge robotic arm in front of him was hit down by this punch, and the robotic arm could not bear the huge pressure and collapsed from the seam and broke into residue. kuro¡¯s body approached and landed directly next to kidd. he smiled at kidd and punched his face. bang!! the punch with great force blasted kidd directly into the ground, creating a deep pit. ¡°kroom!¡± law extended ghost cry towards kuro and was about to pierce through him. kuro did not dodge, nor did he use haki. he let the blade pierce through his chest and approached against the penetrating blade and appeared in front of law. ¡°and¡­¡± ¡°piercing wave!!¡± luo hu roared and exerted strength in his arm. from the blade, a shock current wave burst out from kuro¡¯s body. the huge piercing force extended along the blade to the rear and exploded on the overall blade. it even burst from the tip of the blade with a wave and continued forward, blasting a hole in a mountain peak on the island in front of it! this move made kuro bleed from the corner of his mouth, but he also came to law. bang!! with just one punch, he raised his fist from law¡¯s abdomen upwards and hit him until his body was bent and blood spurted out of his mouth. then the huge force of his body made him fly directly into the sky and the ghost cry was pulled out of kuro¡¯s chest, bringing out a mass of blood. kuro only wiped the blood on his chest, and the wound on his chest gradually disappeared. ¡°animal type¡¯s unique huge physique and abnormal healing power!¡± kuro said with a smile. the espers are different. the zoological system is divided into levels. ancient species have the healing and recovery abilities of ordinary zoological system awakeners, while the espers are stronger. ¡°secondly¡­¡± bang! in the pit, kid jumped out with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and a robotic arm appeared on his arm again, but kuro moved his fingers slightly and pinched it. ¡°wind bind.¡± the air was extremely compressed and bound around kidd, making him temporarily stagnant. he pointed a finger, and the air compressed into a ball of air around him and shot straight at kidd. the compressed ball of air penetrated kidd¡¯s body and exploded inside, making kidd¡¯s body tremble and crackle. ¡°ah!!¡± kidd cried out in pain, and his whole body overflowed with blood. ¡°my own unique ability.¡± ¡°and¡­¡± ¡°kroom!¡± the ghost cry above fell from the sky and pierced kuro. kuro¡¯s body flashed and he dodged the attack. his body appeared in the sky in front of the two of them and he raised rahuis. ¡°what lingling can do, i can do too¡­¡± bear! flames, this time burst from the blade of luo gui. kuro pulled his right hand to the left and tightened his arm, revealing a sinister smile. ¡°run!!¡± seeing this scene, law¡¯s pupils contracted and he subconsciously roared. ¡°burning city guo!¡± the flaming blade was directly swung forward by kuro. phew!! with a wave of the flame blade, it brought up a ball of flames like a wave and sprinkled it forward, directly surrounding the island in the corner and the coastal area in front of it, forming a sea of flames. kuro held the knife and laughed wildly. ¡°strong physical fitness and strength! the unique strategic ability and control of the floating fruit! the natural control brought by the esper system! and my own swordsmanship!¡± ¡°kaido! lingling! and myself!!¡± ¡°you think you are dealing with a person? no, what you are dealing with is unprecedented¡­¡± kuro¡¯s smile was arrogant and heroic. ¡°he is the first person in history!!!¡± Chapter 1294 - 1294 Little Ghosts 1294 little ghosts translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡®a long time.¡¯ kuro himself has not moved for more than a year. in addition to being busy with the affairs of the country of peace, he himself is merging with the rokui and he does not want to go to sea unless necessary. because that would not be safe. but he had to try to get the luo gui. it just so happens that law alone is not enough, plus kid, he can test his own strength. this experiment was very exciting. because it is indeed very powerful! kaido¡¯s physique, which he once envied, is here! he was envious of lingling¡¯s control over nature! although it¡¯s not a soul-soul fruit, the esper system can also control nature. kuro can perfectly simulate this part. his swordsmanship is the best in the world, surpassing mihawk, and he is the world¡¯s number one swordsman. he also has swordsmanship! the unique strategy of float-float fruit also made him invincible! after holding back for a year and starting to fight, the opponent was not weak. kuro felt pain and directly let him¡­ he was getting a little carried away. the blazing sea of fire illuminated kuro¡¯s body. he subconsciously raised his arms and laughed. ¡°i¡¯m really high!¡± ¡°yes?¡± crowe, who was below, was stunned when he heard this. he had a strange expression and felt that these words sounded familiar. at this moment, kuro, who was above, also realized that it seemed to be connected. he quickly changed his words and continued to smile. ¡°who else can kill me!!¡± however, he was in a floating state and there was no fierce general behind him who would chop off his head when he was waiting to say this. only leda was below him and behind him. in the sky above the sea of fire, law appeared in time with kid. there were burnt marks on their bodies. kid used maglev to hang the metal under their feet in the air and stared at the sea of fire below. ¡°are you kidding me!!¡± such an attack¡­ how can i dodge it! one kuro is hard enough! now he also has kaido¡¯s body and big mom¡¯s elemental attack? they had experienced all three of them and knew their strength. one is difficult to fight, two are even harder to fight. as for three¡­ there is no way to fight them. and the combination of the three has completely exceeded their imagination! at the same time, they also felt a sense of despair. it was supposed to be two against one, but now it¡¯s two against three? ¡°don¡¯t joke!¡± law also roared, ¡°it¡¯s just that the sword ate the devil fruit. it¡¯s fine if you can have elemental attacks, but why do you also have the physique of a dragon!¡± ¡°take a guess¡­¡± kuro smiled at the sky and clenched his five fingers again. this time, a large number of astral winds appeared on the blade. ¡°space-shattering gale!!¡± phew!! the blade swung again, and a strong wind directly swept over the sea of fire. the wind was cold, and when it blew, the nameless birds flying in the sky directly turned into pieces. the wind rolled forward, making kidd and law¡¯s pupils contract. this is too fast, i can¡¯t react in time! ¡°it¡¯s not over yet, the wind borrowed the fire! burn it for me!!¡± kuro raised one hand, and the flames under the wind blades clearly rose, causing the astral wind blades in the wind ball to carry flames and connect with the sea of fire below, almost reaching the sky and burning the clouds in the sky red! whoosh! in the other corner of the island, law flashed there with kid. after the two appeared, they directly knelt down and panted. at this moment, not only were they charred, but there were also cuts and wounds on their bodies. of course, those wounds were also charred, and the flames dried the blood from the wounds. kuro smiled at them and suddenly raised the knife high, while his other hand opened. under the movement of his five fingers, the dark clouds burned by the flames in the sky gathered down. with the development of the drifting fruit, he can easily make the rain clouds disappear. similarly, he can also make the rain clouds gather. the burning flames made the surroundings hot, and there would be thunderclouds under the heat, even if it was only a little, but it was no problem for kuro to gather them. moreover, this saber can control nature! boom! the sky exploded with muffled thunder, and the dark clouds sank under kuro¡¯s control and reached the sky above kuro. sizzle! a ball of golden lightning burst from luo gui and rushed straight into the dark clouds. the dark clouds and lightning burst out, emitting more lightning into the sky. ¡°tianman¡­¡± kuro said lightly. ¡°no way¡­¡± law said in disbelief. ¡°mahesvara!¡± boom!! golden lightning descended from the sky and directly hit their bodies. the lightning pillar enveloped the two of them and emitted a large amount of electricity. law did not have time to dodge this move. he continuously used the awakening move and kept moving, making him relax and he could only be hit by the thunder. ¡°re-experience the feeling you had when you dealt with lingling!¡± kuro laughed. ¡°stop joking!¡± kidd¡¯s voice came out of the thunder and lightning. he stood there panting with scars all over his body. the robotic arm formed by the broken arm was aimed at kuro, and a large amount of metal was combined into a barrel. ¡°i don¡¯t admit it, why are you so strong, i don¡¯t admit it!! super electromagnetic gun!!!¡± boom!!! electromagnetism gathered and formed a dense beam of light that burst out from the barrel. kuro stared at the light beam and said lightly, ¡°when you dealt with lingling, did she say anything to you¡­¡± he pointed luo gui towards the light beam and the golden lightning wrapped around the blade and then spread a ball of flame. the two gradually fused and luo gui flashed with golden lightning. ¡°light cannon!¡± boom!! the golden beam collided with the electromagnetic cannon, causing the surrounding area to glow and become extremely dazzling. in the light, the golden light and the electromagnetic cannon were in a stalemate. leda opened her snack bag and watched as she ate. ¡°right? no, how do you say¡­¡± she changed direction. now with her as the benchmark, kuro was on her left, kid and law on her right. ¡°well, that¡¯s the right way. kuro said before¡­ the ancient times against bo zuo.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the golden light pressed down on the electromagnetic cannon and went straight in the direction of kidd. the cannon fired and raised a lot of dust. kuro swung his blade and looked down at the dust and said: ¡°before you go to sea, some people have already ruled the sea. for existences like you, who knows how many people will die every year. if you are lucky, you have to admit that you are lucky. don¡¯t think that you are strong.¡± the dust settled, revealing kidd and law¡¯s panting bodies. the light cannon directly hit the two of them and caused damage. kuro held a law ghost in his hand, and there was still lightning on the blade. he said, ¡°marine has already ruled the sea before you were born, so recognize reality, little ghosts.¡± ¡°i¡­ don¡¯t!¡± law, who was lying there, spoke intermittently. he took a deep breath and got up. he looked up at kuro and said fiercely, ¡°it¡¯s just big mom. we almost killed her. it¡¯s not impossible to have one more!!¡± kidd also got up. he didn¡¯t speak, but the robotic arm gradually gathered on his arm, indicating his attitude. ¡°oh? that¡¯s true. after all, you can be regarded as the king of the sea. if it¡¯s so easy to disappear, it¡¯s really not fun.¡± kuro snorted. ¡°then, give me a little more fun. don¡¯t let me down, yonk¨­ (four emperors of the new era).¡± Chapter 1295 - 1295 One Piece in My Hands 1295 one piece in my hands translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the air, kuro gradually fell and his feet stuck to the ground as he stood there. law subconsciously said, ¡°kidd¡­¡± ¡°ah, i know¡­¡± kidd responded, ¡°don¡¯t die yet, law!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to say this kind of thing. you, on the other hand, if you die, you won¡¯t be involved in the fight for pirate king!¡± law said lightly. kidd grinned and suddenly clenched his right hand. ¡°come on! pirate king, that must be mine!¡± ¡°no, at this time, you still want to be the pirate king?¡± kuro rolled his eyes and thought of something. he smiled and said, ¡°how about this, add a bet. if you can defeat me, i will give you a good thing.¡± law sneered: ¡°there are rumors on the sea that the treasures of admiral kim hyun are countless, gold, silver, bailey, famous swords, armor, ships, and even devil fruit are all in your hands.¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± kuro raised his head and said softly, ¡°who spread the rumor? the authenticity is not bad.¡± he does have a lot of things in the sky, weapons, armor, gold, silver, and treasures, including the pirate ships collected over the years. although he basically used it to smash people, it is the main ship of some famous pirates after all. in terms of workmanship, it is certainly not bad. although there is no 100 million, it is still worth tens of millions of berries. it can be changed to become the main ship of the pirates. ¡°we don¡¯t need those things, but we are interested in your life!¡± kidd shouted. kuro stretched out a finger and shook it. he smiled and said, ¡°no, no, no, you are very interested¡­¡± ¡°cut the crap! magnetic demon!¡± kidd¡¯s robotic arm condensed the surrounding metal again, forming a big hand. after the big hand opened, there was a transparent shield, like a heavy hammer. ¡°magnetic shock!!¡± bang!! kuro pointed at lokui and pointed the tip of the blade at the metal fist with magnetic field fluctuations. the blade moved out and moved away against the huge fist, allowing him to see kidd and lokui. he laughed softly and said the words that he couldn¡¯t say just now, ¡°one piece¡­ the permanent pointer of raftel is in my hand.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the bodies of the two people who were originally moving immediately froze. the big metal hand that kidd used to block in front of him also loosened a little at this time, as if it had encountered some irresistible force and gradually retreated. ¡°what did you say?¡± law said dryly. ¡°didn¡¯t you hear me? i mean¡­¡± kuro repeated himself. this time his voice was slow and his words were clear. ¡°ravdru, i know how to get there.¡± not only kid and law, but when crowe heard this, he also froze, his mouth slightly open in extreme disbelief. raftel! one piece! as a former pirate, although his goal is not as grand as the pirate king, he is still a pirate. this kind of thing must make them yearn for it. that shortcut to the only treasure is in the hands of mr. kuro? ¡®when was this?¡¯ soon, crowe remembered that there seemed to be such a thing when he dealt with barrett back then. didn¡¯t they say it was damaged? why did she touch his hand again? kuro looked at kidd and law¡¯s shocked faces and smiled: ¡°don¡¯t you want to be pirate king? you don¡¯t need to collect road signs, i will give you the fastest shortcut, as long as you can beat me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s really a good prize!¡± kidd¡¯s expression became extremely ferocious. he slightly lowered his body, opened one hand and held it in the air, ¡°then i accept this challenge!!¡± ¡°although it¡¯s not bad to take a risk and get it, i also want the pirate king.¡± law smiled. ¡°don¡¯t be too arrogant, kuro.¡± their auras were rising, and the dark red aura around kidd gradually formed a red current that wrapped around his body, and his hair became even more arrogant. ¡°electromagnetic demon!!¡± kidd roared. ¡°oh? the combination of haoshoku and haoshoku and power, you have also reached this step¡­¡± kuro praised. law wiped his palm on ghost cry. ¡°pi, it¡¯s just haoshoku. even if there is no haoshoku, i can still hurt you.¡± on the blade, there was a transparent water-like cover that surrounded the blade, and inside the cover, there was the aura of the unified haki. law doesn¡¯t have haoshoku haki, but kuro can also see this kind of power. ¡°complete awakening, plus haki¡¯s attack, once it is penetrated, it will not be penetrated without any damage in the beginning.¡± surgeon-surgeon fruit itself does not belong to the battle department, but its performance is very strong. previously, he could penetrate the human body without anyone knowing and it would not cause any pain. it is very difficult to sense the observation haki. this time, with haki, it is strong enough to ignore the penetration of haki and the damage brought by haki itself. this knife¡­ will probably kill people directly. these two people used their full strength. ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± kuro¡¯s eyes opened and there were traces of blood. ¡°there is no need to hold back. let me see your true strength!¡± luo gui¡¯s blade emitted blood energy and gradually wrapped around kuro¡¯s body, forming a blood-colored armor, and a feather-like ribbon appeared on his shoulders, waist and thighs. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± kidd roared and raised his robotic arm, which quickly assembled into a barrel. the red current gathered in it and a beam of light was directly fired. ¡°electromagnetic cannon!¡± ¡°light sword!¡± kuro twisted luo gui, and under the combination of thunder and fire, luo gui¡¯s blade turned into thunder, and the flame as the handle exerted power, and the blade cut towards the electromagnetic cannon. boom!! a dazzling light exploded at the collision point, and a huge explosion was triggered there, causing dust to fly. ¡°room!¡± whoosh! law quickly flashed to a place, and ghost cry quickly extended and stabbed towards kurona who was holding the sword. ¡°if i can¡¯t block it, then i won¡¯t block it.¡± kuro¡¯s figure turned into an afterimage, and when the ghost cry stab came, he suddenly flashed to the side, and then his body rushed forward quickly, leaving a few afterimages on the ground, and came directly in front of law. law ghost raised his sword and hacked down. ¡°room!¡± law¡¯s body disappeared again and he appeared behind kuro in the air. at the same time, kidd was also flashed to kuro¡¯s side. the gun barrel formed by the robotic arm was aimed at kuro and the red torrent was gathering crazily. ¡°magical electromagnetic¡­¡± shua! a ribbon directly stretched over and disintegrated the cannon barrel and the robotic arm. the remaining momentum of the ribbon did not decrease and it swung to the side of kidd¡¯s broken arm. the latter grunted and his body flew backward. ¡°oh? that magnetic field can also block my inanimate air kill?¡± kuro revealed a look of surprise and was about to chase after him with the knife in his hand, but just as he was about to move, a circle of red electric current suddenly appeared around him and wrapped him up like a tight hoop. kidd, who was flying backward, twisted his head toward kuro, and the corners of his bleeding mouth aroused a smile. his good hand was open to him. ¡°electromagnetic imprisonment!¡± ¡°this kind of thing¡­¡± kuro glanced at the red electromagnetic force that bound him and pouted slightly. ¡°it¡¯s a little scary.¡± the simple power of the magnetic field directly ignores his lifeless air kill. this is something. ¡°kuro!!!¡± leda was screaming crazily, but kuro, who was in front, turned a deaf ear. behind his back, law, who had already dodged, held ghost cry in his hand. the extended blade directly moved to the side and was already pressed against kuro¡¯s neck. ¡°he can¡¯t hear¡­¡± law showed a confident smile. ¡°i have already added silence nearby, and my sword is the same. such an attack will not be discovered by kenbonshoku (observation) haki! take this!¡± the blade directly penetrated the skin of kuro¡¯s neck, and under the entanglement of haki, it also cut the skin, revealing blood. this slash can cut off his head! Chapter 1296 - 1296 I Can Fail Countless Times, You Can Only Fail Once 1296 i can fail countless times, you can only fail once translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios blood flowed from his neck, but there was no pain. kuro was still surprised, but soon, his body¡¯s resistance to death directly made him discover the ghost cry that came from behind. ¡°absolute airspace!!¡± the blade was already halfway to his neck. kuro¡¯s pupils shrank, and the surrounding ground suddenly collapsed, and the electromagnetic field that bound him disappeared under the disorderly air. kuro directly dodged to the side and pulled the direction of the blade, letting his neck escape from the ghost cry and flying into the sky with a stream of blood. ¡°you bastard!!¡± kuro touched his neck and his face darkened. if not for the fact that he had awakened in time, he might have really been hit. ¡°you¡¯re not invincible.¡± law smiled at him and said, ¡°what a pity, otherwise this ¡®game¡¯ would be over.¡± under the bloody aura, the wound on his neck gradually healed. kuro put down his hand and his expression became cold. ¡°it¡¯s really interesting. i almost fell for it. did that attack completely ignore kenbonshoku (observation)?¡± kenbonshoku (observation) is the power of ¡®hearing¡¯, but when the blade hit him, kuro sensed it. the awakened ¡®penetration¡¯ power ignored his haki, and the blade carried a silent power that kenbonshoku (observation) could not sense. it was an absolute sneak attack and assassination move. kuro¡¯s eyes swept towards kid and law. this one is responsible for the main attack and the electromagnetic belt¡¯s great power and confinement effect is also good. the other is responsible for displacement support and sneak attack and assassination. one is in front and the other is behind. they are quite cooperative. ¡°be a little more serious¡­¡± the ground area suddenly spread out and directly enveloped half of the island. the island collapsed and turned into pieces. a lifeless space kill directly wrapped around the blade of luo gui¡¯s sword. kuro wiped his two fingers, making the blade burst out with golden light. he carried luo gui on his shoulder and said coldly, ¡°unseen god¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± ¡°hull blowing!¡± shua! the blade slashed in space, turning the domain completely into a slash. kidd had just landed on the ground. as soon as he stepped on the ground, the red electromagnetic power was running around him. as for law, he retracted the ghost cry and swung it down. the transparent air shield dispersed from the blade and wrapped around him. clang!!! two loud cracking sounds rang out in the bodies of kid and law, causing their bodies to suddenly shake. kid¡¯s body swayed and blood flowed out of his body. law was even worse. his body suddenly knelt down and his skin seemed to be torn apart, directly turning into a bloody man. in terms of physique and current defense, law is naturally not as good as kidd. ¡°kuro, attack like this, don¡¯t get close!¡± leda reminded from below. if not for the fact that she knew that kuro was a little overwhelmed at this time, she would have gone on stage herself. ¡°what a joke! am i that kind of person!¡± kuro glared back at leda and exhaled again, dispersing absolute space. ¡°continue, a group of little ghosts, i won¡¯t fall for it again, i¡¯ll let you see a new game!¡± the luo gui in his hand loosened and turned into a black-backed blood-colored dragon. the body of the dragon did not expand, but it was the size of a luo gui. after circling around him, it drilled into kuro¡¯s body. kuro opened his hands and squeezed hard, shouting, ¡°new power, new form!¡± his eyes widened, and his face gradually distorted as if there was steam rising on it. the position of the helmet was changing at this time, gradually forming a blood-colored faceplate that wrapped around his forehead and cheeks, and on both sides of his forehead, a pair of hideous curved horns grew! kuro¡¯s body expanded significantly, and on the blood-colored armor, a dragon¡¯s winding form was printed around the armor, all the way to the chest, and the symbol of a dragon head with a mouth appeared. however, before the dragon head could be fixed, it suddenly changed again and became a little wider. a pattern similar to a mane appeared on its head and it looked like a lion with horns on its head. like a dragon or a lion, circling its horns, it is a dragon! the murderous aura pressed down with the power of the dragon itself, making kidd and law feel suffocated for a short time. ¡°hey, how can you do this!!¡± kidd shouted, ¡°why can the knife merge with you!¡± kuro curled his lips and did not answer. if it was just a simple life factor technology, of course it could not be integrated. even kuro could not use it freely and could only let luo gui attack alone. but first, he is sword hero, and second, luo gui is demon blade, using his killing intent. under the interconnection of killing intent, he could of course use the power of the azure dragon fruit in the way of swordsmanship, and this fusion is the same principle, just that it has advanced. and this posture is the new and complete posture developed by kuro. he raised his fist and a ball of flames rose on it. he pulled his fist and smashed it down. ¡°fire fist!!¡± boom!! a huge pillar of fire burst out. when it reached the earth, it directly spread out, forming a sea of fire on the empty ground and blocking the sight of kidd and law. ¡°magnetic field!¡± kidd shouted, and under the electromagnetic effect, separated the area from the sea of fire. luo ze quickly waved his blade and cut the space, cutting a part of the sea of fire. ¡°thunder spear!¡± kuro, who was in the air, reached out again, and a ball of golden lightning condensed around him, forming a huge lightning spear. as soon as the lightning appeared, it constantly condensed the same lightning spear in the air, covering the sky densely. buzz! kuro directly threw it down, and the thunder spear in the air directly fell and drilled into the sea of fire. ¡°magic electromagnetic gun!¡± seeing the thunder coming, kidd didn¡¯t hold back. he opened his mechanical arm and the barrel condensed into a red light beam and hit upward, colliding with the dense thunder guns. ¡°cut!¡± law waved his ghost cry wildly and cut open the space one by one, letting the falling thunder spear separate, but at this moment, a figure quickly appeared in front of him. snap. ghost cry¡¯s wrist was firmly grasped. ¡°you!¡± law¡¯s eyes widened. kuro grinned at him. ¡°let¡¯s see how you use the knife!¡± crack crack! he exerted strength in his arm and with the sound of bones cracking, law¡¯s wrist was twisted like a fried dough twist. before luo du could shout, kuro stretched out his other hand. thunder, fire, and astral wind were all condensed on his fist, forming a spinning thunder fire blade that drilled directly into luo¡¯s heart. chi!! the palm quickly penetrated law¡¯s heart, making law¡¯s body stiff and blood coming out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°i can fail countless times, law¡­¡± kuro said softly, ¡°but you can only fail once. you should also experience the feeling of being destroyed from the inside.¡± bang!! he squeezed his five fingers and burst out of law¡¯s chest. the strong wind burst out of law¡¯s body, causing a lot of blood to flow out of his body, but the body shape did not last long. the thunder exploded and law was blown into countless pieces. at the same time, a lot of flames came out of those bodies. under the burning ability, only ashes were scattered in front of kuro. and the ghost cry that fell to the ground. Chapter 1297 - 1297 Two More _ 1 1297 two more _ 1 translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios embers fly, light up¡­ oh, the sky is always bright. seeing the ashes drifting away, kuro raised his head slightly and said in surprise, ¡°oh, so weak. law, i overestimated you.¡± ¡°luo!!¡± in the sea of fire, kidd also saw this scene and screamed. electromagnetic activation, he penetrated the sea of fire in front of him and went straight to kuro. ¡°damn it, are you finished just like that! it can¡¯t be!!¡± bang! kuro turned around and kicked the kid in the chest, sending him flying into the sea of fire. ¡°i can now be sure that lingling underestimated you. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been seriously injured.¡± kuro said, ¡°how can the emperor of the sea, who has ruled the sea for decades, be so weak? kids, it is still too early for you to reach this level.¡± as zephyr said when he was alive, kuro was too arrogant. at this moment, his arrogance was obvious. the arrogance of the traditional old marine, the customs obtained from the deep sea for nearly 30 years. although he yearned for safety and wanted to live a comfortable life, in essence, he really looked down on the so-called new era. even at this point, he still looked down on them. just like the emperor of the sea and the generals. kuro could understand lingling¡¯s underestimation of her opponent. after all, these people¡¯s moves are very powerful. if they fight for a long time, it is indeed easy to fail. but in terms of strength, the fourth emperor has completely surpassed the so-called new generation. ¡°she messed up by herself and i got lucky in the end. i won¡¯t mess up.¡± kuro stared at the sea of fire and sneered. ¡°you¡¯re the only one left. what other moves do you have? use them.¡± without law¡¯s annoying penetration and displacement, kidd alone is definitely not his opponent. ¡°super electromagnetic gun!¡± the sea of fire was washed away and an electromagnetic cannon shot towards kuro. kuro turned his head and let the electromagnetic cannon fly past his cheek, along with some hair. in the sea of fire, kid raised his mechanical arm and panted. ¡°hey, this flame is too annoying. i can¡¯t breathe.¡± kuro bent his body slightly and rushed over like a cheetah. his body flashed on the ground and passed through the sea of fire directly to kidd. bang! the arm that was boosted by the rahoi ghost punched through the red electromagnetic force around kidd and hit his abdomen heavily. this punch was deeply embedded, which made kidd subconsciously bend down. bang! kuro took advantage of the situation and hit kidd¡¯s chin with his knee, sending him flying again. kuro turned his foot, his bent knee made a big circle, and a whip kick swept kidd from bottom to top, sending him flying in the air. ¡°light cannon!¡± as soon as kidd flew up, kuro directly opened his hand, and a thunder light with fire attached to it directly shot up and hit kidd, pushing against his electromagnetic protection and lifting him high in the air. sizzle¡­ bang! with an explosion, the electromagnetic protection around kidd was penetrated, and the lightning directly drilled into the center of his chest and out of his back. kidd opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. he gritted his teeth and struggled to raise the mechanical arm. ¡°if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± a large amount of metal flew out of the sea of fire and quickly gathered on his mechanical arm, gradually forming an extremely long barrel. his right arm supported the barrel and faced kuro and the island. ¡°then destroy the island together!¡± a large amount of red electromagnetic energy drilled into the barrel, causing the red light in the barrel to become brighter and brighter. the red light dyed the space around him red. ¡°super magic electromagnetic gun!!!¡± boom!!! the red light shot out, and a huge dark red light beam was emitted from the barrel of the cannon, causing the world to be dyed by this red light, like a meteor falling from the sky. kuro looked up and said in surprise, ¡°this power is indeed good.¡± ¡°die, destroy the island with it!!¡± kidd roared in the air. the red light is getting closer and closer and has reached the top of kuro¡¯s head. if it goes down a little bit, it will cause a huge explosion. ¡°this reminds me of a famous scene¡­¡± kuro said lightly. he moved his feet and jumped together. he raised his knee and his knee directly hit the red electromagnetic cannon. the powerful electromagnetic pulse cannon that was enough to destroy the island was forcefully blocked by kuro. as if it was elastic, the electromagnetic pulse cannon stretched and shrank and it was actually in a deadlock. blocked by kuro? ¡°yes!!!!¡± as soon as kidd asked this question, he heard a muffled shout from kuro. the knee that was holding the electromagnetic pulse cannon suddenly jumped up, turning the red electromagnetic pulse cannon into a red vertical line and firing it into the sky, instantly disappearing into the clouds. boom¡­ faintly, there was a sound in the clouds. kuro landed on one foot and shook his leg. he smiled and said, ¡°well¡­ it pierced through my island. its power is really good. even my leg is a little numb.¡± ¡°how¡­ possible¡­¡± kidd stared at kuro, completely unable to believe that the blow of his power was pushed away just like that! subconsciously, kidd felt a burst of exhaustion. the red electromagnetic power dissipated from his body, and his body fell from the sky like a rag. ¡°for what? ¡­¡± he stared at the sky and murmured, ¡°it was not easy for yi cheng to become the new yonk¨­ (four emperors), but he stepped towards the pirate king. why¡­¡± with a strong sense of unwillingness, kidd¡¯s body fell down, but before he could reach the ground, a sound came from his chest. a hand penetrated his back and penetrated his heart, bringing out a burst of sticky blood. there seemed to be other pieces in the blood. his heart was crushed. kuro released his arm and smashed kidd to the ground. the blood on his palm was shaken off by a gust of wind. then he stretched out his five fingers and aimed at kidd, whose eyes were gradually dimming. ¡°it¡¯s very simple, because i¡¯m stronger.¡± bang! flames mixed with lightning shot out and hit kidd, turning him into ashes. a kuro like this is something that no one dares to bet on. whether it is law or kid, nothing is the best solution. otherwise, after a period of time, he might be able to see the entire body of the new generation. that would not be fun. since he encountered it, he would deal with it in one go to avoid trouble later. looking at the ashes blowing away, kuro exhaled. the blood-colored armor around his body gradually vaporized and condensed into a small dragon shape beside him, circling around kuro. ¡°done.¡± kuro turned around and walked towards leda without looking at the ashes. ¡°there are still two more, we can completely suppress pirate¡¯s arrogance!¡± Chapter 1298 - 1298 No Longer Thinking About It 1298 no longer thinking about it translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios whether the pirates would disappear completely, kuro did not know and had never considered this question. limited by the world environment, the distance between islands, and the vastness of the sea, pirates will definitely not disappear, but the flames can be suppressed. in kuro¡¯s eyes, after killing the shit stirrer with the straw hat, the sea can at least be peaceful until the next shit stirrer goes to sea. law¡¯s disappearance caused the pirates gathered on the island to flee. those who resisted were all killed by marines and those who escaped were naturally caught. while cleaning up the battlefield, leda asked kuro, who was resting, ¡°kuro, when did your sword become a dragon?¡± ¡°when i got the knife.¡± kuro was sitting on a large rock, chewing on a cigar and smoking. ¡°speaking of which, this is the first time i¡¯ve tried it. the power is very good. vegapunk is doing his best.¡± ¡°knife can turn into a dragon, animal system¡­ human fruit also belongs to animal system.¡± leda narrowed her eyes. ¡°kuro, don¡¯t tell me you want autumn water to eat a fruit too.¡± ¡°what are you thinking?¡± kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°is it so easy to find the top zoological fruit? why would i want autumn water to eat the fruit? a knife is a knife, and an inanimate object will always be an inanimate object. do you think that the knife that ate the devil fruit has life? impossible. this knife is only very lively under my control under the control of the murderous aura. once it is out of control, it is just a knife.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± leda nodded thoughtfully. ¡°but, kuro, you are very murderous this time. didn¡¯t you always run away before?¡± ¡°i have a mission, and i¡¯m annoyed¡­¡± kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°they deal with this kind of thing all day long. these people are always causing trouble. they do it once every three days and once every five days. from time to time, there will be an explosion. now, it¡¯s even better. we¡¯re already on the waterfront star island. if we really collect the poneglyph, or if we¡¯re lucky enough to find raftel, do i really have to go to raftel to catch them?¡± if he really ran to raftel to catch them, then with the nature of those people above, he would definitely be gone. when the time comes, it will be even worse. he just wants to live a peaceful and comfortable life, not to fight every day like david. ¡°all done, let the sea restore peace¡­¡± kuro sighed. ¡°if i were still a colonel, no, even a vice-admiral, it would not be my turn. i don¡¯t care about the sea. but the position is here, there is no way, so i might as well do it in one go.¡± as he spoke, he thought of something and took the backpack on leda¡¯s shoulder and rummaged through it. ¡°hey, my snacks!¡± leda said angrily. soon, kuro found a red heart-shaped¡­ devil fruit. ¡°i knew it. i made the right bet.¡± kuro held the fruit in one hand and shook his head. ¡°as for the death of that kid luo¡­ although he hasn¡¯t done many bad things and we usually forgive him, now that we have a mission, our positions are different. it¡¯s fine if we kill him, but it will be troublesome if he doesn¡¯t die. and i bet correctly that i won¡¯t have this trouble in the future.¡± leda dropping the fruit was not within his expectations, but it was definitely within reason. her ¡®force luck¡¯ is there. how many fruits have she made, one more is not much. even the surgical fruit. this thing is not very strong in terms of combat power, but it has a characteristic that allows it to live forever! kuro was not interested in immortality, but it did not mean that the group of people above was not interested. especially that group of tenryubito, they would probably go completely crazy because of this fruit and do something. after law¡¯s death, if the surgeon-surgeon fruit doesn¡¯t fall into his hands, it¡¯s fine to stay in the sea for a while. without law, those who know the inside story and want to live forever won¡¯t be able to find the target. even if someone eats it, it may not be exposed. it may be hidden for a lifetime. after all, the sea is so big. as for now that it is in my hands¡­ that made it easier. in the sky, balls of golden light fell like golden snowflakes. it was gold dust. the golden powder landed and wrapped around the surgical fruit, forming a golden ball that wrapped around the surgical fruit. kuro loosened his hand and the golden ball flew up. ¡°it¡¯s gone now.¡± kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°so that people don¡¯t think about it. in the future, this fruit will completely disappear from the sea.¡± the surgical fruit disappears, and it is the best thing to be silent in the sea. it will prevent anyone from stirring up trouble in the future. if any unstable factors are removed now, there will be one more layer of stability in the future. thinking of this, kuro¡¯s eyes fixed and he threw the cigar head on the ground and shouted, ¡°chloe, chloe!¡± ¡°yes!¡± a black shadow flashed quickly. crowe stood to the side and said, ¡°mr. kuro, i¡¯m here.¡± ¡°do you have a place for straw hat?¡± ¡°no, there is no intelligence. mr. kuro, if it is to find straw hat, i am afraid it is a little difficult. he himself does not care about things like territory. all the places are made by the people of straw hat ship regiment. in the past year, i have not heard of him stopping at any of the islands that he has passed through. he has only taken the forward route.¡± this is the truth. unlike mr. kuro who is lying in the country of peace every day, he has to collect intelligence. the little ghosts of the vile generation are very active in the sea, it is impossible not to collect intelligence. kid and law are a little like the old kaido and big mom in that crazy occupied territory. on the other hand, there was no movement from straw hat, but his large ship regiment occupied the territory there. but in that case, straw hat would not have the main island and it would be difficult to lock onto it. ¡°what about tiki? did he go back to hive island?¡± kuro continued to ask, but he thought of something and shook his head. ¡°no, tiki¡¯s words are not urgent. this bastard is a little tricky. if we deal with him, we need a few more people.¡± that bastard¡¯s dark-dark fruit will make his ability ineffective. now half of kuro¡¯s combat power is in his ability. if he directly breaks into honeycomb island, he will be a tough nut to crack. ¡°blackbeard also didn¡¯t hear that he came to hive island. after the battle of shuixian star island, he also disappeared.¡± crowe also said at this time. kuro nodded. ¡°let¡¯s wait for marine to come and find tiki.¡± in comparison, the straw hat is obviously easier to find, but i can¡¯t find the location. teach was not seen now, but even if he was there, kuro would not act rashly. if this bastard wanted to deal with him, he would have to shake people. waiting for marine to push the battle line over, he would be able to deal with tiki. this man is different from ordinary pirates. he might not even want one piece. that thing is just a bonus. he is the most orthodox pirate that kuro has seen since locus. a pure pirate! Chapter 1299 - 1299 Sakasugi (1) 1299 sakasugi (1) translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the first half of the grand line, in a large island called the kingdom of achaia, the revolutionary army¡¯s east army¡¯s captain bello betty stepped onto the coast of this island. along with her, a large number of revolutionary army troops were transferred from the headquarters. ¡°listen carefully!¡± betty shouted to the people of the revolutionary army, ¡°we only have one purpose, to overthrow this country that exploits the people and kill the king, the nobles, and the merchants who suck blood from the people and make them pay the price!¡± ¡°this¡­¡± in the team, some people were immediately shocked. ¡°captain, this is different from before. aren¡¯t we collecting the evidence of this country and then looking for a trustworthy person?¡± ¡°no one can be trusted!¡± betty waved her hand and shouted, ¡°i¡¯ve had enough of this lesson and i don¡¯t want to eat it anymore! if you want to save the people, then you have to move the mountain above their heads. the people don¡¯t have this consciousness and cohesion, but we do! when we meet those king nobles and evil merchants, if there is a tree trunk, hang on the tree trunk, and if there is a stone, smash it to death on the stone. if there is none, pick up the weapons in your hands and kill them with guns, stab them with swords, and cut them with knives!¡± ¡°if they disappear, the people will have a good life. only the people who work hard will create value, not the monsters who suck blood from them!¡± after being betrayed in the last operation and then arriving at cass, betty awakened. she learned a lot of lessons and got a lot of new theories. in the end, she had to admit that kaz¡¯s theory was right! the feudal capital represented by kings, nobles, and evil merchants should disappear and be managed by themselves, because that itself is exploited from them. ¡°but this will cause unrest¡­¡± someone said worriedly, ¡°without those people ruling, this country will be in chaos and bandits will appear.¡± ¡°so¡­ we need to manage it!¡± betty said firmly, ¡°we will no longer leave after overthrowing a country. we will stay and build this country with those people!¡± this is where she is better than kaz! kaz is a marine. even if he taught that theory, he is limited by his identity and can¡¯t do it himself, but i can, or even do it better than him! ¡°cass, i won¡¯t lose to you. i will surprise you in some places and then ask me for guidance!¡± betty clenched her fists and made up her mind. in addition to betty, there was also someone with a group of people in a certain country in the sea. the group of people gathered on the street, all wearing hoods with capes. this strange appearance attracted the attention of the nearby residents, whose eyes kept glancing over. among those people, the leader raised his hand slightly. as he moved, a gust of wind blew over, causing the hood to move back slightly, revealing the lower half of his face that was covered in tattoos. ¡°i want to try the contents of that book and see how far it can go¡­ let¡¯s start.¡± ¡­ . in the new world, the battle between marines and pirates is gradually escalating. not to mention that kuro is looking for tiki and luffy, in the sea in front, with sakasugi as the leader and marine admiral fujitora, the marine grand fleet breaks into the pirate¡¯s sphere of influence from the headquarters and fights with the pirates. in the beginning, they broke in in time. some of the pirates at yanbian were unlucky, some died and some were injured, and some were lucky enough to escape, allowing marine to win a big victory at the beginning. but towards the end, progress slowed down. because the pirates realized that in order not to be wiped out by marines one by one, the new world¡¯s silver medalists also united into grand fleet and officially confronted marines. however, they were still pirates after all. they were chaotic and no one was willing to submit to the other. on the battlefield, they would not be a match for marine. but pirates are good because they can raid any point of the marine, including but not limited to temporary camps, garrison towns and marine branch bases. they ¡®deep into the enemy rear¡¯ and also gave sakasugi a lot of trouble, so they had to divide their forces to deal with these annoying little rats. but overall, marine is advancing and the battle is going smoothly. in particular, the news from kuro¡¯s side killed two of the four people who seemed to have reached the top of the new world, which greatly boosted marine¡¯s morale and made the pirates less tolerant. although there is no order to pirates, it is an all-out war after all, and there are two camps automatically divided. marines are still marines, and the chaotic pirates are also pirates in the general direction. back then, marines and whitebeard fought a top war, and many pirates were on whitebeard¡¯s side at that time. these people may have a chance to take whitebeard¡¯s life, but at that time, they will definitely stand on the side of pirates. it was the same now. in just a year, two people who were almost named yonk¨­ (four emperors) by the new world pirates were killed by kingpin. naturally, morale was greatly reduced. sakasugi took the opportunity to pursue and beat up many silver medalists, including some old guys who had been hiding after running out of impel down. sakasugi is different from sengoku. sengoku may take into account the personal factors of marine soldiers, family factors, and the temporary peace of the sea and will not be so ruthless. he is better at boiling frogs in warm water. however, sakasugi is an iron-blooded person. he has long abandoned those personal factors. the battlefield is the battlefield, marines are marines, and pirates are pirates. it is absolutely impossible not to kill them all. this also led to the gradual escalation of the battle and the fight became more and more heated. many marines fought with pirates until the end with bloody eye sockets and attacked like crazy. but just as the war was heating up, a piece of news also reached sakasugi. ¡°i don¡¯t agree!!¡± smack!! in the battleship, sakasugi slammed the table and stood up. his five fingers tightened and burned a scarlet red, crushing the microphone and melting the dregs. ¡°rawr ¡­¡± soon, marines ran over with den den mushi and said shakily, ¡°marshal sakasky¡­¡± sakasugi gritted his teeth and exhaled heavily. he sat down and signaled the marine to bring den den mushi over and took the microphone again. ¡°sakaski! stop messing around!!¡± a shout came from den den mushi, ¡°although the order to deal with pirates was also given by us, things have to be prioritized. now there is news every day from the joining countries that the revolutionary army has gone crazy. that is an important part of our world government, we must face this side first!¡± sakasugi frowned and his eyes were almost spitting fire. he roared, ¡°i am marine! my duty is to deal with pirates! this war has already begun. if we retreat at this time, what will the pirates think of us, and what will marine think of us! where will my face and marine¡¯s face go!¡± Chapter 1300 - 1300 Kuro Cannot Be Defeated! 1300 kuro cannot be defeated! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°what face!¡± den den mushi changed his voice and shouted: ¡°you marines are only the surface of the world government. of course, our face is more important. sakasugi, don¡¯t be careless!¡± ¡°yes, don¡¯t be willful. the battle situation over there can be slowed down. you lead the team back and deal with those revolutionary army soldiers first.¡± den den mushi continued to change his voice. sakasugi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°why did it have to be at this moment! if we retreat now, pirate¡¯s arrogance will rise. decades ago, we withdrew from the new world, and now we want to withdraw from the new world? once we move our forces back, we may not even be able to keep the new world now. do you want marine to return to marin vando?!¡± ¡°put that kind of thing aside, the important thing is still this side. follow orders, sakasugi!¡± another voice sounded from den den mushi. sakasugi asked again, ¡°what about kuro? if we retreat, those pirates will deal with kuro!¡± ¡°we will communicate with kuro. he is stationed in the country of peace. that kind of place is not easy to break into. in contrast, with his loyalty to us, it must be easier to communicate than you. that¡¯s it, come back quickly and deal with the revolutionary army first!¡± beep beep beep¡ª the den den mushi hung up, leaving only the busy tone of the creature. ¡°how can it be fixed!!¡± sakasugi shouted angrily and crushed the den den mushi again. the broken pieces were still melted. the red-hot fist smashed hard on the desk, burning a big hole in the desk. the flame ignited around the hole and surrounded the whole desk in an instant. the desk took a lot of damage. desk pawn ¡­ ignoring the marines who rushed to put out the fire, sakasugi stood up and walked out, saying, ¡°call crane over!¡± marines are naturally divided into battle lines. except for green bull, who has to protect mariejois from attacking, marines are all out and one smile is on the other side of the battle line. sakasugi is on this side and tsuru is also on the other side, but as it happens, they have just finished a large-scale battle and he and tsuru have met up, so they are all together. when sakasugi walked to the deck to enjoy the wind, the flagship belonging to tsuru also leaned over. a ladder extended from the side of the ship to the side of the ship, and the old and stooped tsuru slowly approached. ¡°don¡¯t speak first, let me think¡­¡± crane stopped sakasugi just as he was about to speak and said, ¡°the higher-ups want you to go back?¡± sakasugi looked at the sea and gritted his teeth. ¡°those people are too hateful. they actually let go of such a good opportunity!¡± ¡°i knew it¡­¡± crane pinched the space between his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°when i heard the news that a large number of revolutionary army appeared over there, i had a premonition that the higher-ups would definitely give up this opportunity. we can¡¯t help it, we are just the surface of the world government, we have to listen to orders.¡± ¡°but there are huge consequences!¡± sakasugi said angrily, ¡°from whitebeard to kaido, big mom and red hair, marines almost ended the great age of pirates. now, if we retreat, our prestige will plummet. those pirates think that they have won and they will be even more arrogant. at that time, the pirates all over the world will welcome another outbreak. the situation we have worked hard to create will be destroyed just like that!¡± ¡°and kuro¡­ if we retreat, what about him?!¡± these words made crane look troubled. she understood sakasugi¡¯s meaning. now that pirate has been forced by marine to almost unify the camp, and kuro has recently done something big and killed kid and law. these two have now inherited the territory of the fourth emperor in the new world, and their strength and power are very strong. they have taken down two at once and hit pirate hard. they are almost at the critical point. if they continue to fight, tsuru can foresee the scene of pirate¡¯s total failure. it was a great opportunity. even though she had planned her next move, she felt that she should continue fighting. for this reason, she ignored sakasugi¡¯s iron-blooded style and no longer worried about marine casualties. there will definitely be casualties in the battle on the sea. although this is a large number of casualties, if we can achieve a complete victory, the sea can enter a long-term peace. this is definitely worth it. but now it¡¯s hard to say. once they retreat, everything they have is useless. marine¡¯s efforts are all in vain. the pirates of new world have not been exterminated, and because of the news of retreat, the world will probably enter a new turmoil. the momentum of the pirates who have been beaten to the brink will welcome a new wave of outbreak. at that time, they will be badly battered. if they are unlucky, they can even restore the chaotic situation of the fourth emperor. and¡­ kuro. in the past, it was fine. even if they captured the country of peace and killed the fourth emperor, it also gave the pirates a chance. in addition, kuro did not go out of the country of peace, so the pirates did not have time to deal with him. things are different now. once they retreat, these pirates who have gathered into camps will definitely target kuro, who is also in the new world and isolated in the second half. thinking of this, crane sighed. ¡°the higher-ups will not let kuro retreat.¡± the country of peace is too important. in kuro¡¯s hands, he can steadily provide weapons and seastone to the world government. it is impossible for the world government to let go, so it is impossible for kuro to retreat. once he leaves, the country of peace will either be given to pirates for free or to the new power in the country of peace. at that time, it will still become the same as before. the world government will not do such a loss. but staying there¡­ then the pressure on kuro will be very great. he is very strong, but no matter how strong he is, there is a limit. no matter how strong a person is, he can¡¯t face thousands of silver medalists. he can wear them down to death, especially under the transfer of hatred. tsuru can think of those pirates fighting for the empty position and prestige, they will definitely fight against kuro. once he is defeated and even dies, the current situation will be reversed. if marine¡¯s most famous ¡®marine hero¡¯ dies in the hands of pirates, it will not be a matter of losing face. ¡°call¡­¡± sakasugi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°let kuro come back! give up the present and country war strategy. if the higher-ups ask about it, i will bear the responsibility! the future of the marine is on him. he can¡¯t have any accidents or even a defeat!¡± in the past, sakasugi did not care. who has not lost before? whether it is announced or not, there are times when they have lost, even sakasugi. victory and defeat are common on the battlefield. no one cares about this. but if a person has never been defeated from the beginning to the end, then he cannot be defeated! kuro¡¯s current reputation is too great. once he is defeated, it will be a big blow to marine. if he dies, the blow will be even bigger. especially since that kid is still so young. i can¡¯t let this defeat follow him for the rest of his life. he is the future pillar of the marine, recognized by many old marines, including sakasugi himself. he must not be defeated! Chapter 1301 - 1301 I’m Not Leaving! 1301 i¡¯m not leaving! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios behind the new world. boom!! a thick laser cannon fired from the surface of the sea and hit an island in front of it. in the huge sound of destruction, the middle of the island was plowed, leaving only the islands on both sides and the turbulent sea in the middle. the laser light fell and a golden ship appeared on the sea. inside the golden lion. ¡°oh? this thing¡­¡± moore raised his hand through the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out. he said in surprise, ¡°the two petals are leaking water in the middle, flooding and slippery¡­¡± kuro, who was sitting in the main seat, rolled his eyes and cursed, ¡°if you don¡¯t have anything to do, go to sleep! you wake up every day and say something. there are children here!¡± ¡°children?¡± leda, who was picking up a bunch of grapes to try, stuck her head out and said, ¡°where are the children? baohuang is not here.¡± crowe looked at the island through the telescope for a while, then turned his head and said, ¡°mr. kuro, it¡¯s almost cleared. there are still some surviving pirates. do you want to arrest them?¡± ¡°kuro, try this, it¡¯s delicious!¡± after leda tasted the grapes, her eyes lit up and she picked one and put it in his mouth. ¡°is it?¡± kuro opened his mouth and let leda stuff it in. after chewing twice, he spat out the grape skin and nodded. ¡°it¡¯s not bad.¡± then, he said to crowe, ¡°we don¡¯t have time. send power to cass and wilbur. aren¡¯t they on the way? let them drive along our route and catch them if they can. if the plot is serious, kill them. if it¡¯s not, let them go.¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro, i¡¯ll get on the phone immediately.¡± crowe responded and took out a small den den mushi and ran to the side to make a call. after kid and law died, they had been walking around here for a week. some of the pirates that kuro had captured from law¡¯s main island did the same thing because he only had one ship, which meant that he had to take prisoners along the way. he didn¡¯t have to fight anymore, so he might as well play the game of escorting prisoners. the mission that he had accepted was the four main bodies. perhaps some of the silver medalists in the surrounding areas could also do it. the pirates were like that. once the backbone is gone, it should be gone. who has the time to care about those nobodies? there are so many pirates in the sea, and they are all caught except for the bottom of the sea. ¡°rawr ¡­¡± the den den mushi on the desk rang loudly. the sleeping den den mushi woke up and made a sound. ¡°lida,¡± kuro called. leda curled her lips and got off the sofa. she muttered, ¡°don¡¯t you have a messenger? why did i answer the phone in the end?¡± moore, the marine who was in charge of the ¡®messenger¡¯, had just been promoted from lieutenant colonel to colonel some time ago, but he was still the same. he did not do proper work and he was often not seen. occasionally, he would come out and yawn. annoying and annoying. is it really as he said, finding an iron rice bowl to make a living? don¡¯t ask. if you ask, you will comfort the lost girl¡¯s mind, relieve the worries of the lonely big sister, and explore the heart path of the lost young woman. there are all kinds of reasons. the only common point is that moore often doesn¡¯t have enough money, and if he doesn¡¯t have enough money, he will look for kuro. although kuro is cursing, he still gives the money. sometimes leda felt that kuro was more tolerant of him than she was. is it really just a homosexual attraction? as she muttered, leda walked to the desk and stood on tiptoe to take down the microphone. ¡°moximossi, this is vice admiral leda.¡± den den mushi¡¯s expression gradually turned into the face of a bold predator biting a cigar and making a low and hoarse voice: ¡°white whale? give the phone to kuro, i am sakasugi.¡± veins popped out on lida¡¯s forehead and she shouted angrily, ¡°it¡¯s hao die! it¡¯s hao die! you¡­¡± she was about to throw the microphone down, but kuro directly grabbed it and pressed leda¡¯s head and said, ¡°moximossi, marshal, looking for me?¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± den den mushi exhaled a long smoke and said slowly, ¡°come back.¡± these words not only stunned kuro, but also everyone else present. after a long time, a question mark appeared on kuro¡¯s head and he said in a questioning tone, ¡°ah?¡± ¡®back?¡¯ go back to where¡­ ¡°don¡¯t you understand? i asked you to come back.¡± sakasugi said in a deep voice. ¡°wait, wait¡­¡± kuro let go of leda, who was also stunned. he pushed forward and asked, ¡°you mean, you want me to go back? not fight pirates anymore?¡± there was a moment of silence on the other side and he continued, ¡°because of some special circumstances, you will retreat to mariwando.¡± these words made kuro laugh directly. he sat back on the main seat with one foot still on the armrest and teased, ¡°what¡¯s the matter, mary joa is broken? who¡¯s so powerful? doraga? tiki? or straw hat? you don¡¯t want the country of peace anymore and you want to leave?¡± ¡°this is an order, kuro.¡± den den mushi said in a deep voice: ¡°you are marine, you have to follow orders, you don¡¯t have to worry about other things!¡± kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°no, i¡¯m a general, right? marshal sakasugi, i respect you, so you can usually make the decision on anything, but this kind of thing doesn¡¯t make sense. if i retreat when you ask me to, what about my hard work there for the past year?¡± these words made crowe, who was stunned by sakasugi¡¯s words, react and he pursed his lips. you still have heart blood? if you have the slightest intention, you can¡¯t say this! kuro seemed to be uncomfortable and continued, ¡°i risked my life to break into the country of peace and kill two emperors in a row. how can i settle this score? yes, i was lucky to pick up the leftovers, but if i was unlucky, then i would have to fight hard. i might have to leave something there. even if i don¡¯t have any credit, i have to work hard. if i leave just because you tell me to, where will i put my face!¡± not to mention the transformation of the country of peace in the past year, he has already taken root here, so don¡¯t even think about making him move! how many nests has he moved! moving from the east china sea to the grand line, from the grand line to the west blue, and then to the grand line. every time he ran to a place and just got used to it, he was immediately called away. even without mentioning the transformation and business here for more than a year, it is impossible for ordinary people to enter this kind of natural retirement base. it is just that the location is good, the terrain is good, and it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. thinking of this, kuro said excitedly, ¡°i¡¯m leaving east blue, i¡¯m leaving moe island, i¡¯m leaving pegasus island, i¡¯m leaving sabaody archipelago! this time i won¡¯t leave, i won¡¯t leave even if i¡¯m beaten to death!¡± ¡°how can it be fixed!!¡± den den mushi was furious. ¡°no matter what you think, you must obey orders, that¡¯s all! if you don¡¯t listen, you will suffer the consequences!¡± **tip** there was a crisp sound on the den den mushi¡¯s side and then a busy tone. kuro also shook off the microphone, stood up and pointed at the den den mushi and said, ¡°is there something wrong with this old guy? he fought well and now he¡¯s telling me to retreat. doesn¡¯t he know the consequences of this retreat? i¡¯m already starting to take the initiative to do things, and he wants to mess with me at this time?¡± with that, he paused and looked at crowe and said with uncertainty, ¡°marjoya has been breached?¡± crowe shook his head like a rattle and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°we don¡¯t¡­ no, i mean, we don¡¯t have any news on this.¡± kuro picked up a cigar and bit it in his mouth. after lighting it up, he exhaled the smoke and said in confusion, ¡°strange, what happened up there? otherwise, why would this old man ask me to retreat? if i say ¡®retreat¡¯, he will burn my skin.¡± ¡°should we retreat, mr. kuro?¡± asked crowe. kuro said angrily, ¡°are you also fucking crazy? if we retreat now, won¡¯t everything be useless? when the time comes, the pirates will make a bigger fuss. oh, the newspaper is so propaganda, i am a marine hero and the terminator of time, and now i¡¯m going home. even if i¡¯m a coward, i¡¯m not such a coward.¡± he continued to curse, ¡°why didn¡¯t he say it earlier, he should have said it earlier, he should have said it earlier! if he knew that he was going to withdraw, he shouldn¡¯t have let me go to the country of peace. wouldn¡¯t it be over if he just watched the show? damn it, he went in and still wants me to withdraw. that doesn¡¯t exist! ignore him and act as usual. he doesn¡¯t want to fight? i¡¯ll fight!¡± ¡°yes! mr. kuro.¡± crowe pushed up his glasses with the base of his palm, and the lenses reflected light. no one knew what he was thinking. on the warships on the front line of the new world. sakasugi threw away the microphone that he had melted and his breath was hot. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°this kid is too arrogant!¡± ¡°as expected.¡± as if he had expected it, crane said, ¡°he¡¯s right. it¡¯s impossible for him to spit out the territory he has taken down. you know kuro¡¯s character. since he has settled down in the country of peace, he won¡¯t spit out his territory so easily. as for dealing with pirates¡­¡± crane glanced at sakasugi. ¡°isn¡¯t that what you admire about him?¡± sakasugi smiled when he heard this, but it quickly collapsed. he had returned to the office at this time, and he subconsciously leaned back and said in a deep voice, ¡°then¡­ let the battle continue!¡± crane¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°you want to take responsibility?¡± ¡°i am the marshal!¡± sakasugi seemed to have made up his mind and his eyes gradually became firm. ¡°my subordinates want to destroy the pirate era. as a marshal, how can i give up!¡± bang! his burning red fist punched the newly replaced office table again, burning a hole in the desk. from sakasugi¡¯s mouth came the most determined voice: ¡°the era of pirates must be destroyed! the battle must continue, for this reason¡­ even if i lose the position of marshal!¡± crane sighed and glanced at sakasugi before looking at the sea through the window. ¡°this sea, i don¡¯t know how many people have retreated. it¡¯s time for me to go down.¡± she stood up and walked out. ¡°you can deal with them from above. i¡¯m not an old woman. as for kuro, i¡¯ll communicate with him specifically. you just had a fight, so it¡¯s probably not appropriate.¡± sakasugi did not say a word. as crane left, he was left sitting alone at the desk that was burned by the fire. the flames illuminated his face and his pupils, as if the flames had been sucked in¡­ Chapter 1302 - 1302 Why Did I Join the Marine? 1302 why did i join the marine? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios without waiting for kuro to have any doubts, after sakasugi called, another explanation came. the gor¨­sei personally called. ¡°yes, yes, i understand. i will see what i can do.¡± kuro listened to den den mushi¡¯s explanation and nodded casually. ¡°well, kuro, we are at ease with your work. don¡¯t listen to sakasugi¡¯s nonsense. you don¡¯t need to do anything there. guard the country of peace well. this is your first task.¡± with that, den den mushi hung up. kuro swung the microphone and leaned back in his chair with a sigh. ¡°did you hear everything?¡± in front of him were leda, crowe, and moore, who were all listening. ¡°the allied countries were destroyed by the revolutionary army?¡± leda was spitting grape skin and mimicking kuro¡¯s pout. ¡°that¡¯s really scary.¡± blue veins popped out on kuro¡¯s forehead and he roared, ¡°don¡¯t make such an expression! who did you learn it from? it¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°it is indeed a little scary.¡± moore scratched his head and thought for a while and said, ¡°this feeling is like entering halfway, but someone went in first. this feeling¡­ hiss, there is a subtle feeling. i don¡¯t know if it feels good.¡± kuro glared at him. ¡°if you¡¯re fine, go to sleep!¡± how can this person die without opening his mouth! ¡°you tell me!¡± kuro pointed directly at crowe, causing crowe¡¯s body to tremble. he had a hunch that if he couldn¡¯t explain himself, he might be unlucky. no, i have to be more confident and take the ¡®possibility¡¯ away! ¡°mr. kuro, it is obvious that marshal sakasugi has received orders from above and has also sorted out the situation. if you retreat, it is not good for you to stay behind in the new world, so he asked you to retreat.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not asking you to do an overview, i want you to come up with a solution!¡± kuro scolded, ¡°aren¡¯t you a think tank! analyze the problem and solve the problem! you can¡¯t ask me to throw away my cape and say, ¡®there is a limit to being a marine, so i won¡¯t be a marine anymore!''¡± these words made crowe open his eyes and touch his chin. he was actually seriously considering it. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± ¡°huh?¡± kuro stared. ¡°no, mr. kuro, what i mean is that although it is not considered, it is indeed a solution,¡± said crowe quickly. this is really true. with mr. kuro¡¯s current strength and reputation, as long as he goes up to the top and stops being a marine, there will immediately be countless pirates coming to seek refuge. in that case, the pirates led by ember don¡¯t need to hide anymore. at that time, there will only be one marine emperor in the new world! but this kind of thing is definitely impossible. if he directly tore off the cloak, he would have already gone against the world government. wait ¡­ against the world government? crowe¡¯s eyes narrowed and gradually became sharp. they have a chance now! marines are all at the front line and they are behind the enemy. the world government side is empty and suitable for doing things! moreover, the last time they had a spider meeting, they talked about this. did kaz or wilbur do something? the revolutionary army made a move at this time for no reason. whether it was a coincidence or not, there was no reason to let go of this opportunity. mr. kuro asked him to think of a way not only because he did not want to let go of the country of peace, but also because of this! recently, i have been troubled by the matter of the country of peace, and i did not understand mr. kuro¡¯s meaning at the first time. i was really¡­ lazy! he looked at kuro¡¯s murderous eyes and said, ¡°mr. kuro, i don¡¯t think you need to worry at all. even if marshal sakasugi insists on going back, you will continue to maintain the battle line, but the battle line will be shortened.¡± ¡°mr. kuro, you can gather your men and familiar kings, especially david, and let them fight in the battle to maintain the battle line without letting the new world pirates think that marines are retreating.¡± ¡°but the pirates will definitely get the news about this, but with their nature, they will be in chaos themselves. the new world is a chaotic place. they joined forces because of our coercion, and they will attack each other by themselves.¡± ¡°yes?¡± kuro thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°what you said makes sense. then let¡¯s wait and see for the time being. there¡¯s no need to move forward now. if we can¡¯t find tiki and straw hat, there¡¯s no point in moving forward.¡± there is indeed no priority solution for this kind of thing. they are only a small group and it is too dangerous without a front line. as for the method that crowe mentioned¡­ he hasn¡¯t considered it yet. if he really does it, it will really break with marine. what will he be then? a permanent version of zephyr? ¡°yes, mr. kuro, i will give the order now.¡± crowe responded and quickly went down to give the order. however, when he retreated, an excited smile appeared on his face. if they were really ordinary marines, then there would be three solutions. kuro would gather marines himself, or they would wait for defense in the country of peace, or they would retreat all the way as sakasugi said. but they are not! they still have a lot of pirates! in this all-out war, the pirates on his side basically did not move and gave up their territory to hide on the island along the road of dressrosa and the force of the woman ¡°red¡± in the country of peace, but now they can come out. the world government wants to fight? it¡¯s not that simple. if you don¡¯t fight, then force your way up! isn¡¯t ember a native of the red earth continent? bring people and charge forward and force mary joa! by spreading the flames of war to that side and forcing the world government to place the main force on this end, if the world government still wants to take care of the countries that have joined them, then they can take the opportunity to destroy the new world when the revolutionary army stirs up trouble. ¡°when cass and the others come, we¡¯ll confirm and figure it out. if it works¡­¡± crowe laughed in a low voice. ¡°we¡¯re not that easy to talk to. if the world is in chaos, it¡¯s possible for the countries in the new world to take the initiative to attack in order to protect themselves. david and others can also untie the shackles of the world government. no, they can even walk side by side. this battle line is not something that the world government can shrink at will. once the war ends, no one can control the overall situation!¡± retreat? where to retreat to. against the revolutionary army, they will not care about the pirates, and against the pirates, it will be difficult to care about the revolutionary army. if they block both sides, the world government will have even less energy to pay attention to everything. they would only have a chance if they muddy the water! moreover, this is the most suitable opportunity for now! if crowe didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, he would really not be worthy of being mr. kuro¡¯s think tank! once successful, then mr. kuro¡¯s ideal, his own ideal¡­ ¡°uh¡­¡± crowe¡¯s footsteps stopped and he stopped there with a strange expression. ¡°why did i join the marine?¡± the more he thought about it, the stranger his expression became. in the end, he sighed and strode forward. ¡°forget it!¡± Chapter 1303 - 1303 Starting All CP_1 1303 starting all cp_1 translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios a few days later. when kuro returned all the way back and killed the pirates who escaped along the way, there was no news of retreat from the front line. the war had been normal and kuro did not receive any news. on the red line. mariejois, centered on it, separates the first half of the grand line from the second half. this is also the center of the highest power in the world. the huge castle in the center is called ¡®pangu palace¡¯. between powers. wp. the atmosphere in the room was a little silent. the five old men in pose were speechless. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were sculptures. ¡°damn sakasugi!!¡± the old man¡¯s glasses glowed and his hand holding the knife tightened. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°he dares to refuse our order. he is too arrogant!¡± the curly-haired old man said coldly: ¡°can¡¯t you recognize yourself after becoming a marine fleet admiral? you need to be taught a lesson!¡± ¡°give him the position!¡± the red-skinned old man said sharply. but they quickly fell into deep thought again. ¡°not for the time being¡­¡± the long-bearded old man said, ¡°sakaski is determined to fight with the pirates. if he goes down now, it will destroy the stability of the marine and it will be more difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°why can¡¯t it work? let¡¯s get someone else to come up. isn¡¯t kuro very good?¡± the old man said. ¡°he wants to look after the country of peace¡­¡± the old man on the map shook his head and said, ¡°if we let him come back now, we might as well let the battle line continue. we need the country of peace.¡± ¡°humph, we have become dependent on each other for so many years. didn¡¯t we have a good time without doflamingo?¡± the old man with the knife snorted. ¡°it can¡¯t be considered good. at that time, asking for help from the underground world is not as stable as it is now.¡± the map elder said: ¡°we can¡¯t give up on the country of peace and have to admit that their weapons and seastone skills are what we need. now that we finally have a chance to look after them, we can¡¯t throw them away.¡± the red-skinned old man nodded. ¡°it¡¯s indeed impossible to throw¡­ no matter how i think about it, it¡¯s still the hateful dorag! why did he have to make a move at this time!¡± ¡°of course.¡± the long-bearded old man said: ¡°it is indeed very easy to break in at this stage. our military power is in the new world, and they will certainly attack. now, if we don¡¯t call marine back to deal with them, it will be very troublesome.¡± it is indeed troublesome. the marine elites are all in the new world, and the marines left behind in the first half and the four seas have to look after the pirates in these waters. they have no time to deal with the revolutionary army. this is different from the war of the best. this time, the scale is bigger. it is a full-scale war between marines and pirates. when the pirates of the new world gather, they are not as large as the whitebeard pirates. they are much larger. those silver medalists are the main force of this war. they were the ones who gave the order to start the war. of course, they knew the seriousness of the matter. the map elder said slowly: ¡°in the end, it¡¯s because those little ghosts are too good at causing trouble. if it weren¡¯t for the battle on the shuixian star island, we wouldn¡¯t have made such a decision. now we can¡¯t hold back. sakasugi doesn¡¯t listen to orders and wants to fight with the pirates. we can¡¯t do anything for the time being. now is not the time to deal with him. let¡¯s wait for the situation to stabilize.¡± even if it is dealt with, they have no one to replace them for the time being. the only suitable kuro is now guarding the country of peace. they will not change the person without confirming the stability of the country of peace. where can they find a marine that is reliable, strong, does not discount their orders, and even has a good reputation among tenryubito. only luciru kuro proved his loyalty with his actions. ¡°is there really no one else?¡± the red-skinned old man didn¡¯t give up and asked, ¡°tenghu?¡± the old man with the knife was the first to shake his head. ¡°no one can convince the public. when these world conscripts come to power, the first to be unconvinced will be kuro, and the marine will be even more unstable.¡± fujitora? they were not familiar with this man. sakasugi was selected from the world conscription army. although they knew in their lives that the position of admiral was also given by them, their attitude towards the world government was unknown. the same goes for green bull. although this person has been stationed in mariejois for a long time, gor¨­sei (five elder stars) does not like him. moreover, this person has a strange habit of not eating and is as lazy as a vegetable. ¡°indeed¡­¡± the old man on the map nodded and said, ¡°we also have to take marine¡¯s overall factors into account. we also know kuro very well and his ability is outstanding. although there are a lot of small problems, it is not a big deal. he has a lot of prestige in marine. after sakasugi retires, i have no problem with him becoming a marshal. as for the others, they can¡¯t.¡± kuro and the others knew him too well. they knew that this man had a lot of small problems. he loved money, he knew how to do business, and he was very rich. but that was the norm in the marine corps. this kind of thing was not even a problem for them, and the real ¡®small problems¡¯ were the problems of the territory. this man has the habits of a pirate. after he settled in a place, he naturally categorized this place under his rule. as long as he has been to a place, he will pay taxes. but this is only a small problem. the taxes of a few islands are nothing. compared to his strength and loyalty, that can be ignored. sakasugi resisted them and made them think of changing the marshal, so the next one must be kuro. this is a consensus whether it is within gor¨­sei (five elder stars) or within marine. kuro is a rare man with prestige in the marine and world government. if he comes to power, then the gor¨­sei (five elder stars) will be much more comfortable, even more comfortable than during the warring states period. because even if sengoku did a good job, sometimes he would not take their orders seriously. it¡¯s a marine problem. they¡¯ve always known that. are those powerful soldiers really so docile? however, kuro seemed to be on the same side as them, which was even rarer. the curly-haired old man agreed: ¡°it¡¯s difficult for two generals to convince the public, let alone the rest of the people. it¡¯s not like we can take sengoku out of his retirement position and let him be the marshal again.¡± ¡°he probably won¡¯t agree.¡± the long-bearded old man said, ¡°this war is indeed a little out of control. we can only wait for it to stabilize first.¡± ¡°activate cp.¡± the red-skinned old man sighed, ¡°activate all of them and let them deal with the revolutionary army. the world conference is less than a year away, we can¡¯t make any mistakes at this time.¡± ¡°if we activate all cps, we will lose a lot of intelligence.¡± the curly-haired old man frowned and said, ¡°it is risky to do this.¡± ¡°there is no other way.¡± the old man with the knife said, ¡°let¡¯s do it this way, i agree.¡± ¡°seconded.¡± ¡°seconded.¡± ¡°seconded.¡± the red-skinned old man hesitated for a while and finally sighed. ¡°okay, seconded.¡± ¡°activate all cps to deal with the revolutionary army!¡± Chapter 1304 - 1304 His World Government Is Shameless, It Has Nothing to Do with Me 1304 his world government is shameless, it has nothing to do with me translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios gor¨­sei (five elder stars) could only do this, and kuro wandered outside for a while and returned to the country of peace. kaz and wilbur came almost right behind him. they set off after receiving the summons and sailed along the original route, catching many pirates who had escaped the net. then they received the news that kuro had returned and returned to kuro. the captured pirates were not sent to impel down but directly escorted to the pallas¡¯s cat, adding some manpower to the mine and the weapons factory. on the other side, it seems that they are also prisoners, but now they have almost reached the level of a pallas¡¯s cat. now that pallas¡¯s cat is her career, she can do whatever she wants here. no one will care what kind of ruling experiment she wants to do on pallas¡¯s cat prisoners. not only did no one care, but sometimes, kuro would run over and say something to her, such as how to manage the prisoners. pirates are people who drink and eat without restraint. if you want to manage them like you think they are, you have to be ruthless. he had to let these people understand that robbing is not the only way to succeed in this world. ¡®labor reform, right?¡¯ of course, the things that he worked hard to make will have a salary. the money will not be in their hands and will be managed by the marines who are in charge of the mouls. if the prisoners have any demands, they can tell the marines and the marines will buy it for them. this is also for some other problems in the mouls. for example, gambling in prison. apart from not having freedom, eating and drinking are similar to ordinary people. every day, he will learn how to be a normal person and remove the habits of pirates. yamato was also very interested in this point. in her words, she was going to be oden and become a general of the kingdom of peace. of course, she had to learn how to manage it. it could not be done with just force. kuro did not comment. she missed him. she just needed to finish the job. kuro can¡¯t do anything to this kind of powerful person who doesn¡¯t want to surrender. it¡¯s a pity to kill him. he really didn¡¯t make any mistakes. if you don¡¯t kill him, he will go against you again. in the end, he just left it there. it was much better now. although he didn¡¯t surrender, it was essentially working for him. there was no difference. he just left it there. kuro was very tolerant in this area. as long as he could do something, he didn¡¯t care what you thought. therefore, it became like this. the pirates who were caught, the disobedient samurai, and the people who violated the law were all stuffed into the pallas¡¯s cat. when they arrived at the place, they let yamato and the marines stationed there distinguish themselves, and they decided on the seriousness of the plot. if the plot was serious, they would kill them and get it over with. if it was not serious, they would be locked up and imprisoned for a few years. ¡°mr. kuro!¡± in the main hall, kaz and wilbur saluted kuro excitedly. kuro raised his eyebrows. he never understood why these two people were so excited to see him. he was not even that excited to see his father. he had the excitement of seeing his ancestor suddenly come back to life, like a giant panda being watched. kuro nodded and said to them, ¡°it¡¯s been a long journey. we have to watch the battle here for the time being. you can rest here first.¡± ¡°observe?¡± kaz frowned. ¡°did something happen at the front? we seem to have stopped attacking for a while.¡± kuro was a little angry when he heard this. ¡°something happened in the joining states and the revolutionary army is causing trouble there. that bastard dorag is very smart.¡± causing trouble at this juncture is really the most suitable. but at the same time, it also makes it difficult for the world government to take care of its core interests. the core interests of the world government are really not the country of peace. that is just the interests that are difficult to let go of. the real core interests are the foundation of their rule, which is the world government joining countries. if this is grasped, it will indeed make the world government feel conflicted. they were the ones who wanted to start the war and end it. kuro pinched his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°it¡¯s not easy to leave just like that¡­¡± kaz and wilbur looked at each other and saw the light in their eyes, but they didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there. ¡°okay, go out.¡± kuro waved his hand. ¡°you can take a vacation in the country of peace, but you have to pay attention to marine training. we will not quit.¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro!¡± the two of them retreated. not long after, the sliding door was pulled open and a tall and thin figure wearing the traditional clothes of the country of peace walked in. ¡°alalala, you seem to be very worried.¡± kuzan greeted him. ¡°you are enjoying yourself. now that you are not a marine, you can do whatever you want.¡± kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°alalala, are you very envious? do you want to be like me?¡± kuzan smiled. ¡°come on, i¡¯m not as willful as you. a lot of people are looking at me now. i can¡¯t resign just like that.¡± kuro said angrily. he and sakasugi can¡¯t pee in the same pot. they left just like that. after they left, his faction almost collapsed. although his position hasn¡¯t changed much, he doesn¡¯t have as much power as before. if he leaves, who will take over his faction? did they just disperse? or can brother strawberry carry this flag? besides, he was staying well. why should he leave? if he retreated, he could not even stay in the country of peace. kuzan shrugged. ¡°it¡¯s just a joke to liven up the atmosphere. after all, the war is tense now.¡± kuro took out a cigar and lit it. ¡°from your old marine¡¯s point of view, what will happen in the end?¡± ¡°well¡­¡± kuzan scratched his head. ¡°that depends on sakasugi. from what i know of him, he is not like sengoku-san. maybe he will not retreat. now marine is in a deadlock on the front line, maybe he is arguing with gor¨­sei.¡± this is indeed different for the two of them. if it was sengoku, after receiving the order, he might be thinking about how to minimize the impact of the matter and discuss with gor¨­sei (five elder stars). but there are only two kinds of sakasugi. either he would really remove it, or he would fight to the end. marine has stopped moving now because sakasugi hasn¡¯t made up his mind yet and is probably arguing with the higher-ups. with that, kuzan looked at kuro and asked, ¡°if you were a marshal, what would you do?¡± ¡°i am the marshal¡­¡± kuro deliberated for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t f*cking want to be a marshal. this matter has nothing to do with me. if i can fight, i¡¯ll fight. if i can¡¯t fight, i¡¯ll fight myself. i didn¡¯t start the whole-line war. even if the world government doesn¡¯t want face, do i have to earn it back for him? whether he wants to or not, i don¡¯t care who the pirate king is. i¡¯ll find straw hat and titch and kill them. there are sh*t stirrers of this level every year. how can i manage them?¡± this was the truth. because of the all-string war, his current goal is straw hat and titch. after killing them, he doesn¡¯t need to care about what happens next. the heavyweights of the older generation and the new generation were more or less slaughtered by him. Chapter 1305 - 1305 No Retreat 1305 no retreat translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuzan chatted with him for a while and retreated, as if it was as comfortable as showing off to him. let kuro spit on him for being an irresponsible man. even if he slacked off, he still has to take responsibility. otherwise, it won¡¯t be called slacking, it will be called slacking. kuro blew out a mouthful of smoke and shouted, ¡°someone, bring me some food!¡± soon, a few people with fake animalization and eye paper quickly ran over and set up the small dining table and served exquisite food. ¡°rawr ¡­¡± at this moment, the den den mushi hanging on the table next to kuro rang. a person with eye paper quickly picked up den den mushi and raised it to kuro¡¯s side. kuro took the microphone and said, ¡°moximossi, this is kim.¡± ¡°kuro¡­¡± den den mushi let out a kind voice and his appearance changed into a wrinkled old lady with a kind expression. ¡°granny crane¡­¡± kuro said, ¡°why are you looking for me? if you want me to retreat, there¡¯s no need to talk about it. the higher-ups have also called me and ordered me not to retreat.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not asking you to retreat. i¡¯m here to make peace. didn¡¯t you have a fight with sakasugi?¡± den den mushi chuckled. ¡°i brought new orders. sakasugi has decided that we¡­ will not retreat.¡± ¡­ . new world battlefront, sakasugi¡¯s ship, deck area. a marine handed the connected den den mushi microphone to sakasky, who took it and paused there. ¡°cough¡­¡± sakaski cleared his throat and said, ¡°everyone¡­¡± all the warships on this front, including all the warships and bases at the front of the new world, heard sakasugi¡¯s words. the den den mushi in their office and on the deck mast all made sakasugi¡¯s voice. when all the marines heard this, their hearts trembled and they stood straight. ¡°since the opening of the battle, we have won one victory after another. the heroic marine led by kim jung-ho has created a miracle in the sea. now victory is in sight, but the higher-ups want us to retreat! i don¡¯t agree, i don¡¯t agree. we have paid a huge price to destroy the pirate era. we will not retreat!¡± ¡°the battle continues. in the name of absolute justice, we must completely destroy the pirates!!¡± as long as the marines heard this, they all raised their hands and saluted and roared, ¡°in the name of absolute justice!!!¡± sakasugi, no retreat! the orders of the world government had been completely ignored by him. at this moment, under the leadership of a large number of vice-admiral, they advanced one by one. momonga¡¯s face was determined as he drove the battleship towards the outline of an island in front of him¡­ onigumo bit his cigar and pulled out his double blades, his face arrogant¡­ dalmatian clenched his fist¡­ strawberry¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy and he seemed very indifferent, but his movements were not slower than others. these battleships that command a fleet are all advancing towards their target. and in the country of peace. some people also found a quiet conference room and sat at the round table. four people. the room was dark and there was a person wearing a black formal suit and a cloak. only the lenses of his glasses were glowing. a big beard. you could see the outline of the beard. a small mustache could also be seen. there was also a person who was not sitting properly. he was lazy but tall. ¡°let¡¯s have a meeting.¡± crowe adjusted his glasses. ¡°you know what happened. about the revolutionary army, kaz, is it related to you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to say.¡± cass said, ¡°bello betty came to me and seems to have awakened and is willing to stand on our side. this is indeed what we want, but the scale is too big. it doesn¡¯t seem like bello betty can make it alone.¡± wilbur also nodded and said, ¡°we estimated that the revolutionary army should solve it from the inside first, and they will first change the countries that they overthrew. it will take some time to start a trend, but we didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast and on such a large scale.¡± to be able to make the world government rather take back the front lines and not care that someone is going to be the pirate king, the scale is naturally unprecedentedly huge. ¡°alalala, has the revolutionary army contacted you, no, contacted us?¡± kuzan was surprised. ¡°i thought it was a coincidence.¡± ¡°there are not so many coincidences. we talked about this in the first meeting, but the problem now is that the scale is too large. the entire revolutionary army is probably mobilized. otherwise, it would not have caused such a big wave. but this also brings a problem¡­¡± crowe said, ¡°once the battle lines retreat, we will be sniped. this is not good for our career.¡± let mr. kuro and kuzan guard the kingdom of peace and attract a large number of pirates? wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to working for the world government if the world government dealt with the revolutionary army in their base camp? how could this be possible? kuzan thought for a moment and said, ¡°i heard a piece of news. dorag himself should have been dispatched. did he have any contact with us?¡± crowe shook his head. ¡°apart from that time in the country of peace, there was no contact. mr. kuro asked me at first if i had taken down mariejois. i was still thinking about whether you had taken action and why i didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°the time is not yet right,¡± wilbur said. ¡°but now is an opportunity.¡± ¡°that depends on the follow-up¡­¡± crowe clasped his hands under his chin and his lenses reflected the light. he thought, ¡°notify david and debon and tell them to be prepared. if it really doesn¡¯t work, we can only do it ourselves and cause a chaotic battle between the signatories and pirates and muddy the water.¡± ¡°do we have to do this?¡± kuzan said in surprise, ¡°it won¡¯t be good if we are discovered. don¡¯t underestimate the intelligence ability of the world government, it is very strong.¡± as a former marine admiral, he still recognized cp¡¯s ability. although their combat power is definitely not as good as marines, their intelligence ability is first-class. no intelligence organization in this world can compare to cp, even those well-informed underground world kings. ¡°i can¡¯t let go of this opportunity¡­¡± crowe said with a slight headache, ¡°if we let it go now, when the world government suppresses the revolutionary army, the sea will be the same as before. at that time, the progress we have made will probably have to retreat again. opportunities wait for no man. we can only seize them.¡± if it¡¯s a little better, they can probably return to the era when the fourth emperor was still alive. if someone finds raftel, it will trigger the great age of pirates again. at that time, they will have done it for nothing. on this point, they are still in agreement with the world government. the great age of pirates is unacceptable. of course, the worse thing is that the world government will suppress the revolutionary army and destroy the pirates later. at that time, even if they make it clear, it will be very troublesome to fight them. Chapter 1306 - 1306 Situation 1306 situation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the hall, kuro heard crane¡¯s words and said in surprise: ¡°no retreat? the higher-ups agree?¡± den den mushi was silent, which made kuro understand. ¡°hiss¡­ marshal sakasugi is so tough?¡± if he does this, the world government will probably have a lot of opinions about him. crane smiled. he sounded a little helpless and relieved. ¡°our marine¡¯s duty is to fight pirates. other things have nothing to do with our marine.¡± ¡°well, since the higher-ups have made such a big decision, i can only do something. i originally came back to stay for a while, but now i have to run again.¡± ¡°exactly¡­ do your job well, the future of marine is still in your hands.¡± crane smiled. ¡°that¡¯s called on us young people, not me. don¡¯t deny the credit of marine soldiers, granny crane.¡± kuro smiled and exchanged a few more words with crane before hanging up and redialing the number. after a few rings, the call was connected. ¡°mr. kuro?¡± den den mushi looked like crowe, and there seemed to be sweat on his face, as if he was a little nervous? ¡°what are you doing?¡± kuro asked. ¡°uh¡­ i¡¯m discussing the current situation with cass and others.¡± den den mushi thought for a while and said. ¡°the situation? there is nothing to discuss. there is a call from the top. no retreat. you should make some preparations and rest for a few days before continuing to set off. i will not move. find the news of tiki and straw hat and then find me. before that, i will leave the second half of the pirates to you and try to destroy them.¡± ¡°yes, i understand, mr. kuro.¡± ¡°okay, do it yourself.¡± kuro hung up. in the conference room. crowe listened to the busy tone of den den mushi and looked at everyone with a hint of excitement in his eyes. ¡°okay, we have received definite news that marine will not retreat!¡± ¡°then we have something to talk about.¡± kuzan thought for a moment and said: ¡°sakaski doesn¡¯t retreat? it is in line with his character, but in this case, the world government will have to bear the pressure, and we will be very relaxed because there is a high probability that the cp organization will be fully deployed, and the intelligence capacity in the new world will be greatly reduced.¡± ¡°will it become like this?¡± kaz asked excitedly. kuzan nodded. ¡°almost. because next year is the world conference, the world government can¡¯t not do anything at this time. they must act.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± wilbur pondered. ¡°without intelligence, we can do a lot in the new world.¡± ¡°the original plan is still the same, but it will be much easier.¡± crowe said, ¡°mr. kuro is not going out for the time being, so we can do a lot of things next and let david act.¡± instead of saying that the world government is paying attention to the participating countries, it is more like they are paying attention to their basic plans. new world may not consider it, so david will act according to their plan. new world¡¯s war cannot protect them, so it is not a problem for them to fight in person. however, if marshal sakasugi and others do not retreat, then let ember and others work harder and take down the rear of the new world. kidd and law are already dead, and the territory is empty. the pirates will definitely fight. although they are also fighting marines, there is no lack of pirates who can take advantage of the situation. ember and others can also do this kind of thing. if this goes on, the rear will be easily taken down by them and they might be able to force out straw hat and blackbeard. ¡°let¡¯s do it.¡± crowe¡¯s glasses glowed as he said something that made people¡¯s hearts tremble. ¡°our career is moving forward step by step!¡± the others were either excited or smiling, but there was hope in their eyes. kaz and wilbur need not be mentioned. as mr. kuro¡¯s most devout ¡®believer¡¯ level standard, it has long been developed that whatever mr. kuro says is right and he can find reasons and creeds to support it everywhere. now as a marine vice-admiral, his power is not small. if he could be in headquarters, he might gain more influence. even if he is in dressrosa for the greater good, there are still many people in the marine who respect kaz. because he really had nothing to say to his subordinates. mr. kuro is the kind of person who is shy. although he doesn¡¯t say it out loud, he still knows how to protect his people. he belongs to the tsundere type. but kaz was different. not only did he do it, he said it beautifully. from this, it can be seen that the bearded man is top-notch in incitement. later on, he was treated as a great enemy by the revolutionary army. wilbur is similar. he follows mr. kuro¡¯s words in everything and strives and practices for mr. kuro¡¯s ideas. who said that marines don¡¯t have dreams? marine¡¯s dreams are much bigger than that of pirates. kuzan looks a little lazy and has a hint of observation. he is a little like mr. kuro, but he does not do things ambiguously. he had already joined their small group. no matter what purpose he had, he did what he was told. it was all for a goal. this was a good thing. the rest of the people, be it kings or pirates, are basically on the same side. now that the war has unfolded, if the world government¡¯s intelligence is not in the new world, it will be much more convenient for them to do things. it won¡¯t take long for them to double the current situation¡­ things were almost as crowe thought. after the meeting was dismissed, they reorganized themselves. except for kuzan who stayed in the country of peace, the rest of the marines were all dispatched. even leda could not escape and sailed to eliminate the nearby pirates. if sakasugi does not retreat, most of the pressure will be on him, and in the rear, they can attack pirates to their heart¡¯s content and let their own pirates occupy this territory. dressrosa also began to take action in this aspect. with the excuse that the current battle situation is chaotic and they are not protected, david personally leads the army to take action and directly annex the pirate forces that belong to them in his vicinity, incorporating the pirates and legitimately showing the strength of dark side. at this time, a large number of pirates also entered the west and north blue and caused chaos. the ¡®german¡¯ forces of west blue and north blue also used this as an excuse to begin to swallow up the countries that were captured by pirates and transform them. and the world government has no time to pay attention to this place. because their overall strength has been used to deal with the revolutionary army. however, it is still necessary to be safe. crowe and others did not go too far. they did not directly annex all the pirates in the new world that belong to them. after the pirates behind the country of peace are attacked by the marines, they will be captured by ember and others, creating the illusion that the new world is still very chaotic. in this way, the world government will not pay too much attention to this place. otherwise, if the country of peace annexed a large number of pirate territories, the world government would be concerned. during this period, the weapons and seastone trade in the country of peace will still be carried out, and the number will be even greater. because of the war, marines need a lot of weapons, and with this deal, dressrosa¡¯s power also shows. they also make weapons, and along with this deal, their weapons also flow into the red line to support the revolutionary army. Chapter 1307 - 1307 Straw Hat Appears 1307 straw hat appears translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios rebel definitely needs weapons. they can¡¯t always be unarmed. betty used to drive the revolution, and the people who were inspired by her were all sticks carrying bricks and even rolled up newspapers. however, that kind of inspiration inspired the people¡¯s strength and spirit, causing the newspaper to be lethal. because of haki. everyone on the sea has haki. this is the power of idealism. the difference is whether they can release it and how much they can release. the encouragement fruit can inspire courage, but having a weapon is better than no weapon. because of the change in method, many people in the eastern army volunteered to join the revolutionary army. it can¡¯t be helped, they went too far. the king was pushed to the gallows, the nobles were hung on street lamps, their homes were raided, their fields were divided, and the people were brought to count the crimes of the nobles. the people are not fools. they can¡¯t expect them to be innocent and not know about the world government. in that case, their revolutionary army would not have the strength to fight. it is precisely because of this that they know how terrifying the world government is. the revolutionary army did this and they got some benefits, but they don¡¯t want to let go of these benefits, because life has really changed for the better. but once the world government pursues it and the revolutionary army is defeated, they will have nothing. they did not want to lose their current life. they did not want to lose their children so that they could easily pursue their own path and not suppress this life for survival. so they could only join the revolutionary army. then it created a strange circle. in the past, when the revolutionary army overthrew the country, it was all by themselves, and then they could only attract a few people who were saved by the revolutionary army or attracted by them, but this time it was different. betty found that if they continue to do it so violently, there will be more people joining the revolutionary army. it is not the kind of awkward situation where people ask whether they have the courage to join the revolutionary army to overthrow injustice. it seems that they are very free and easy, but the number of people who join after overthrowing a country is less than double digits. this time, it is the people who take the initiative to join. with more people and more weapons, it would be a force to be trained. this is how marines came to be, and this is how pirates came to be. most organizations are established because of their numbers. with more people, there is no lack of experts. there are too many strong masters in the sea. it is not that there are no masters among the people. on the contrary, there are the most masters among the people. marines are the people, and pirates are also the people. those former experts went to sea to join marines or pirates and then trained or killed to become stronger. there are such people among the people. the addition of these powerhouses quickly swept across every island and every country with the same pattern. this has led to the world government finding it harder and harder to control their base camp. in the past, their cp organization and revolutionary army were still on par with each other, but now the model has changed. the revolutionary army is not afraid of being investigated. if you dare to come, they will dare to fight. once the battle begins, a large number of people will fight together, including many strong people, causing cp0 to be passive in all aspects. although there is intelligence and the combat power of the kingdom army is not low, the combat power of the revolutionary army is now even more terrifying. they are directly on par with the participating countries and even have the upper hand. from time to time, the news of a country being overthrown will be sent to the world government. whether it was the new world, the first half of the grand line, or the position of the four seas, they were all involved in the war. some pirates took advantage of the situation to rise up and fight with the local marines, losing or winning and becoming famous in that sea. there were also marines who lost their conscience in this chaos and pulled all the people in the base to be pirates and joined this big wave of revelry. the revolutionary army overthrew the country, causing the defeated to go to sea and become pirates, making the surroundings even more chaotic. there were also some who could not resist the temptation and betrayed the revolutionary army, becoming the world government¡¯s lackeys and betraying the local revolutionary army, causing the king and nobles to settle scores with the people and also burying hatred. the situation has been out of control since sakasugi did not retreat. a large number of chaotic pirates set off from the four seas and arrived at the grand line. whether it was to make a name for themselves, to obtain territory in the new world, or to find the only treasure, they had to go to the new world, where the main battlefield is. this leads to a problem. there is only one entrance. the fishman island located below the red earth is the only entrance for pirates. but with the situation developing like this, marines will not let pirates go over. there will be battles near the red line. however, even if shichibukai guarded seven routes, it was still a little difficult to face the increasing number of pirates. some pirates could even escape after exchanging blows with shichibukai. although they were caught and killed, this gap also allowed more pirates to cross the route and head to the red earth. the fishman island is now under the influence of straw hat. among them, their hero, ¡°sea warrior¡± jinbe, is also the helmsman of the straw hat pirates. some pirates are afraid of straw hat¡¯s reputation and will not take action, but some pirates may not. dragon palace island has a lot of wealth, including the mermaid princess who is as famous as boa hancock. she is also their target! be it human traffickers, the underworld, or pirates who want to get rich, once chaos is stirred up, it will be very difficult to stop. especially in the last world conference, princess shirahoshi had already shown her face. naturally, the people of the sea knew some news and were no longer as dormant as before. fishman island and dragon palace city were also in battle. ¡°wu wa wa wa!!¡± somewhere on the battlefield of fishman island, the battle around shirahoshi began in full swing. but at this moment, the huge princess shirahoshi appeared. seeing the bloody scene and seeing her fallen compatriots, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡­ . ¡°rawr ¡­¡± country of peace, tianshou pavilion. kuro was dressed in a casual traditional chinese and american dress. he lazily picked up the microphone and said, ¡°moximossi, this is kuro.¡± then, his fingers loosened slightly and his mouth subconsciously opened. the cigar almost fell. ¡°what? the sea king poseidon was found?! the straw hat appeared?!¡± the call was from headquarters. the meaning was very simple. the sea king, one of the three major weapons, has appeared in the world. the world government was shocked when they heard it and directly set their target on mermaid island, ordering marine to capture princess shirahoshi. this is an ironclad order that cannot be refused! at the same time, the headquarters also received the news, and the straw hat pirates also learned of this news and seemed to have appeared on the main battlefield of the new world. at this time, almost another year had passed. two years after the end of the fourth emperor era, this group of people¡­ finally appeared! and this time, the world conference is approaching. Chapter 1308 - 1308 World Conference 1308 world conference translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios since the start of the war on all fronts more than a year ago, the sea has gone from a steady victory to the current stalemate. although sakasugi is there, pirates are not to be trifled with. a large number of new world pirates feel that their living space is squeezed and basically went to the front line. this place is different from the grand line or the four seas where a ship can be a base. they have their own territory. if marines want to destroy them, they will definitely resist. in a year, both sides fought until their brains came out and the entire new world was in chaos. it was similar at the base camp. it was chaotic everywhere. kuro¡¯s side is similar. crowe and others only come back once in a long time to resupply, and they went out again after a few days. even leda has run away many times in the past year. however, for a year, he did not receive any news from straw hat and tiki. it was as if they had disappeared and the base camp on hive island was empty. he did not know where tiki was. the sea is very chaotic, but the kingdom of peace is still good. although the battle is in a stalemate, this is inevitable as long as the war can still be won. kuro occasionally goes down to deal with the pirates, but the ultimate goal is still to find tiki and straw hat. however, when he was resting, the call he received was a little surprising. poseidon the sea king¡­ kuro knew who it was. the largest mermaid princess, shirahoshi, was one of the three weapons, the sea king. but who would be willing to talk about this? the world government is so crazy. if they knew this news, the last world conference would not be about that idiot charles capturing shirahoshi alone. it would be about everyone going together to capture shirahoshi. but how was it discovered? the den den mushi said: ¡°those pirates passed through the fishman island and wanted to capture shirahoshi to start the war. but unexpectedly, shirahoshi triggered a large number of giant sea kings and wiped out all the pirates.¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± kuro responded, ¡°i see, then there is no other way. what are the plans of the higher-ups now?¡± ¡°capture!¡± den den mushi said, ¡°admiral, there is a plan to lure princess shirahoshi over and capture her during the world conference. they participated in it last time and they should also participate this time. this time, sakasugi will lead the team to ¡®escort¡¯ shirahoshi.¡± ¡°okay, i see. where is that straw hat kid?¡± ¡°uh, i just received the news of his appearance. i¡¯m not sure where he is for the time being.¡± ¡°okay, let me know when you confirm the news.¡± kuro put down the microphone and leaned against it. ¡°finally, but¡­ i have to put it aside.¡± the escort mission of the world conference came first, and this time kuro was not spared. although it was the same last time, the situation was not quite the same. the world conference four years ago was not as fierce as it is now. now that the whole sea is in turmoil, most of the marines need to temporarily withdraw their main force and escort those kings to the conference during the world conference. if it was when the war first started a year ago, kuro would definitely not agree, and sakasugi would probably not agree either. that was the time when dog brains were developed. but now, the battle situation is in a deadlock and marine¡¯s battle line has been stretched too long, causing it to be difficult to act rashly now. the pirates have also been forced to shrink their battle line in the past year, causing them to no longer stick to their territory and become a traditional pirate. in the beginning of a ship, everything depends on snatching. with the powerful mobility and hiding ability of pirates, marine has no effective way now, because they can¡¯t gather together, it will return to the most traditional marine catching pirates, which is a stalemate. it was also because of this that the world government decided to conscript their marines to escort those kings. the difference is that this time it is grand fleet escort, each person is responsible for a grand fleet, combined with the nearby kings, they form the safest force. the mission given to kuro by the higher-ups happened to be king david of dressrosa, who he was more familiar with, and some of the surrounding kings who were qualified to participate in the world conference. with kuro taking the lead and the vice-admiral under him as support, they went to mariejois together. kuro doesn¡¯t really care about this kind of thing. it¡¯s enough for crowe to plan it, he will be responsible for it. ¡°sir general¡­¡± beside him, baohuang was kneeling. at this time, she pressed her little hand on her temple and said, ¡°lady leda is back.¡± ¡°oh? are you back¡­¡± kuro bit his cigar and blew a puff of smoke there. after a while, the barrier was pushed and leda, who was still in a little girl¡¯s posture, rushed in excitedly. ¡°kulokuro! i¡¯m back!¡± she seems to want to pounce on me? kuro raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°go wash your hands first. you haven¡¯t even washed the blood on your hands. what have you done!¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± leda stopped and subconsciously looked at her hand. there was indeed blood on it. ¡°well, when i came back, i met a pirate and he was a little difficult to deal with, so he was stained with blood,¡± leda said. as a vice-admiral and a powerful vice-admiral, leda will of course go to war. the specific big-headed kuro has almost been killed, and the remaining cats and dogs are of course not a problem. in order to prevent accidents, kuro also asked moore on leda¡¯s ship to run away with her if she is really in danger. but what makes kuro proud is that leda has not made any mistakes in the past year. she has basically come back successfully and no one can hurt her. after all, it was on the sea, and the ability to develop whitebeard¡¯s power of vibration is unparalleled on the sea. few people are her opponent. ¡°go wash up first and then rest. we will go to mariejois in a while.¡± ¡°eh? why are we going there again?¡± ¡°the world conference has started, we can take a break. we have a mission here.¡± ¡°oh,¡± leda responded and ran to wash her hands. ¡°royalty, contact crowe. if he doesn¡¯t come back, let him come back,¡± said kuro. ¡°yes, your excellency.¡± baohuang responded and obediently retreated and ran to make contact. kuro blew out another mouthful of smoke, pinched the space between his eyebrows, and sighed. ¡°it¡¯s difficult¡­¡± it was the world conference again. according to kuro¡¯s thinking, the world conference this time should not be held. with the situation of the war at this level, there is no need to hold a world conference. if we don¡¯t end this war, it will be useless to hold any conference. kuro could predict that with the withdrawal of the main marine force, there would be a new wave of chaos. the higher-ups don¡¯t seem to care much about this kind of thing. they must be thinking that the basic plate is very important. tenryubito is more important than the joining nation is more important than the pirates. as a marine, they have to obey the orders of others. workers have a hard life. Chapter 1309 - 1309 Lord Luffy 1309 lord luffy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro was annoyed, but for some kings, this matter was not so annoying. david, the king of dressrosa, is among them. perhaps he should be happiest. but why? because master is escorting him! and this time, it is not a single escort, but a group of kings. then this matter is very interesting. in the past year, because the world government could not control the situation in the new world, according to crowe¡¯s method, dressrosa protected himself and finally broke away from the shackles of the world government and continued to expand. in addition to the expansion, they also reached out to deal with other joining countries. the limited joining countries in the new world were basically changed to dressrosa¡¯s model. the king was replaced by the king who supported their ideals. the world government does not have enough intelligence to pay attention to this place. even if the king is changed, he will not find anything. ¡®what? lineage?¡¯ that kind of thing can be forged even if it is defeated. anyway, it is just to occupy the position of the king. as long as it is someone with the same ideals as them, what is wrong with forging a bloodline? some of the kings are also more sensible and are hot-blooded people. for their own citizens, they have also formed a secret alliance, which is called ¡®debon¡¯. for this escort, david can bring all the members of the de bon who are qualified to participate in the world conference. he can hold the meeting directly on the ship and then go to mariejois. originally, david was thinking that at this world conference, those who joined congress would not take the opportunity to make things difficult for him, but now the situation is unlikely. this was a very rare thing for david. ¡°master¡­¡± in the palace of dressrosa, david clenched his fists and looked at the sky from the balcony. ¡°your dream is moving forward in an orderly manner!¡± ¡­ . ¡°white star!!¡± on an island in the sea, several battleships were half-submerged on the sea, and in the island, a vigorous voice shouted, ¡°we are here for you!!¡± ¡°lord luffy!¡± under the protection of many marines, the largest merman in the middle covered his mouth and looked very excited. ¡°straw hat¡­¡± at the front of the marines, sakasugi¡¯s face was gloomy and he exhaled a breath of burning air. ¡°it just so happens that i can get rid of your evil here. you should have died a long time ago, straw hat!¡± he would never have thought that when he was ¡°escorting¡± shirahoshi, the straw-hat boy would actually appear and quickly kill their ships, leaving them with no choice but to camp on this island. clang!! a crisp sound came from the other side, followed by a string of sparks. three condensed black blades collided with a staff blade. ¡°oh?¡± one smile¡¯s eyelids moved and he opened his eyes full of white, ¡°i feel it, is it black blade? long time no see, it¡¯s actually come to this.¡± ¡°hey¡­¡± the one-eyed man with a green buzz cut revealed a sinister smile and his mouth, which was biting the knife, moved. ¡°there are more powerful ones. now, we are not afraid of you!¡± ¡°zoro, i¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± ¡°go, captain, leave the swordsman to me!¡± zoro shook the sword and pressed the staff blade to the side. beside him, a figure quickly passed by. the figure jumped up high, holding the straw hat in one hand, and the other limbs spread in the air, ¡°i¡¯m coming to deal with you, akainu!!¡± ¡­ . red harbor. this is the port on this end of the new world to mariejois. at this time, a large number of marines have gathered here. as escorting marines, they are not allowed to enter mariejois according to the rules and they basically gather in red harbor. at this moment, a large golden ship with more than ten great warships was also docked in this port. ¡°master, then we will go.¡± david took a dozen kings and reluctantly said goodbye to kuro, who was in the lead. ¡°i told you not to call him master. this kind of occasion will cause people to misunderstand. it¡¯s fine if you call him that usually, but now on this occasion, you should stop.¡± kuro waved his hand. speaking of which, he did not know much about these ten kings, but he felt like david¡¯s little brother. he had to give face to his little brother. if he suddenly called him master, he would lose the reputation of a king. ¡°yes, i understand, master. we will meet again after the meeting.¡± david said and took a dozen kings to the elevator and went to mariejois. ¡°chloe, find a restaurant and let¡¯s eat.¡± after sending him away, kuro said to crowe. ¡°mr. kuro, it has been contacted.¡± crowe pushed up his glasses and said. he didn¡¯t need kuro to remind him to arrange things in advance. when he received the call, he ended his battle line and ran back. in fact, he doesn¡¯t have any battle lines. unlike leda, leda does whatever she wants. she is lucky to find pirates who have no connection with them. because of the connection, when leda went, they all notified them in time to withdraw, so leda could only find such unconnected pirates. as for them, they have a way to deal with pirates. killing pirates and giving their territory to other pirates is their goal. if they can find like-minded people, it will be even better. in the past year, they have also developed a few silver medalists. now, half of the new world is their territory. the other half is ruled by those disorderly pirates. until now, the main marine force led by sakasugi is holding the front line. they are destroying the pirates who are not very involved in the rear. the division of labor is clear and especially good. if it wasn¡¯t for the world conference, crowe would have continued. ¡°yo, kuro!¡± the group was walking towards the restaurant when a voice suddenly stopped him. kuro looked back. ¡°smoker, you¡¯re here too.¡± it was smoker and tashigi. ¡°general kuro, long time no see!¡± tashigi greeted. ¡°oh, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful, daski.¡± kuro looked at daski up and down and smiled. ¡°when will you change your hairstyle? this hairstyle is dangerous.¡± at this time, tashigi¡¯s hair was tied into a very dangerous style, basically the kind that won¡¯t survive three episodes. ¡°hair, hairstyle¡­¡± tashigi subconsciously touched her hair. ¡°what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°ignore him, i¡¯m just scaring you.¡± smoker said, then looked at kuro and said, ¡°i thought you wouldn¡¯t come. after all, we are in the war. aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s easier now, but you¡­¡± kuro looked at smoker and found that there was also a scar on his neck. ¡°it seems that the war has made you grow a lot, smoker, but i thought you wouldn¡¯t come. after all, straw hat showed up.¡± smoker blew out smoke and said slowly, ¡°a mission is a mission. marines are marines. you still have to do your duty.¡± Chapter 1310 - 1310 The Marshal’s Position 1310 the marshal¡¯s position translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios of course, smoker would not miss the full-scale war between marines and pirates. the marines of g-5 have also played a lot of roles on the battlefield. these marines, who have been fighting pirates in the new world all year round and have habits like pirates, are naturally adapted to such a battlefield. they are the elites of marines and have fought well on the battlefield. smoker himself fought well on the battlefield. it has been a long time since we last met, and there is a hint of tough and iron-blooded temperament. this kind of training can only be done in a big scene. pirates like those small-scale pirates in the past could not train that kind of temperament. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. let¡¯s find a place to get together?¡± kuro said. ¡°okay, although your family has a lot of people¡­ but today is the day.¡± smoker said generously. this made kuro a little uncomfortable. ¡°why, are you rich?¡± ¡°we seized a lot of loot,¡± smoker said lightly. after fighting for a year, he did make a little money. although he was not interested in money and most of it was distributed to the people who suffered because of the war, he still had some left over. it was more than enough to treat them to a meal, even with the big-bellied little girl there. ¡°how generous¡­ i¡¯m not used to it.¡± kuro¡¯s face fell. ¡°i suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± ¡°what is wrong with you!¡± smoker said angrily. ¡°no, it¡¯s just that when you suddenly have money, i can¡¯t feel the pit¡­ no, it¡¯s just, um¡­ yes, i¡¯m not used to it.¡± kuro hurriedly corrected himself. he couldn¡¯t say that he liked to escape orders because he liked to see smoker¡¯s aggrieved and furious face. after all, this guy was the source of all evil back then. otherwise, he would probably still be enjoying life in east blue. now that this guy is so generous, it makes kuro uncomfortable. he lacks the fun of cheating people. ¡°suit yourself. i¡¯ll wait for you in the restaurant,¡± smoker said angrily and left with tashigi. ¡°kuro, aren¡¯t we going to eat?¡± leda asked, puzzled. ¡°of course. only a fool wouldn¡¯t eat when there¡¯s food.¡± kuro bit his cigar and blew out smoke. ¡°it¡¯s just a little less pleasant to drink.¡± coop joy freak law. the group eventually went to the restaurant. the restaurant where smoker was located happened to be booked by crowe, and tina also participated in the middle. the few of them sat around a table on the second floor. after eating and drinking, they looked down. with a cigarette in her mouth, tina leaned on the railing beside the table with one hand and looked down at the pink-haired marine who was eating heartily and her two subordinates who were eating with them. she sighed and said, ¡°i heard that crane is going to leave. tina is very surprised.¡± ¡°where did you find out?¡± kuro, who was still drinking wine, put down his glass and said in surprise. ¡°i heard it. tsuru said it himself. didn¡¯t you notice, kuro? the older generation has retired. i didn¡¯t see garp and sengoku at the world conference this year.¡± tina looked down and said, ¡°i only saw kirby. he¡¯s a vice admiral now.¡± kirby, current marine headquarters vice-admiral ¡­ if the war of the best is the dividing line, it has been six years so far¡­ kirby grew from a sixteen-year-old teenager to a twenty-two-year-old teenager. when he was a colonel, he was promoted to rear admiral after a few years, and in this all-out war, he also shone, so he was promoted to vice-admiral. although he doesn¡¯t have a code name yet, he will probably inherit garp¡¯s ¡°iron fist¡± soon. ¡°time flies. i am forty years old.¡± smoker put his feet on the table and sighed. ¡°tina doesn¡¯t want to talk about age,¡± tina said bitterly. she was already 38 years old and really did not want to mention it. ¡°speaking of which¡­¡± leda, who was still there, heard this and looked up. her hand holding the bun also paused and she said, ¡°kuro, you are 30 years old, right?¡± kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°please say twenty-nine years and twelve months. what thirty? where is thirty? i don¡¯t know how to count to three!¡± thirty is a middle-aged man, be it in his previous life or this life. he has never experienced the age of a middle-aged man, and he does not want to experience it. although this 30-year-old sea is still very young, traditional ideas are playing tricks on him. he just doesn¡¯t want to be 30 years old. 30 years old means that he can¡¯t be willful. age has not yet left any traces on kuro, but he feels that his mentality is almost old. speaking of which ¡­ kuro glanced at lida. this woman is already 24 years old and still looks like a seven or eight-year-old ghost. although she has matured a lot after returning to normal, her appearance doesn¡¯t seem to have changed. according to her own words, because of the ability of the fruit, her appearance will probably not change. only when her lifespan reaches the moment of death will she become old. essence energy fruit can really stay in youth forever, which is much better than eternal life. ¡°in a flash, we are all old. in a few years, will it be the world of young people?¡± smoker said. ¡°come on, the old one is you, not me.¡± kuro said, ¡°don¡¯t force your comprehension on others. look at your white hair. if your body doesn¡¯t age, your mentality will.¡± the veins on smoker¡¯s forehead popped out and he shouted: ¡°i was born with it, born with it!¡± besides, do you have the right to say that he has white hair? isn¡¯t the person beside you your favorite white hair?! ¡°speaking of which, kuro, are you ready?¡± tina looked at kuro with a strange look in her eyes. ¡°ah? what preparation?¡± kuro was a little confused. ¡°war? i have been fighting in the rear.¡± tina shook her head. ¡°it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s the position of marshal.¡± ¡°!!!!¡± kuro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°marshal? what does a marshal have to do with me?!¡± marshal sakasugi is doing well. what does the position of marshal have to do with him? ¡°wait, you¡¯re not saying that the sakasugi are also old, so they are going to abdicate. don¡¯t joke.¡± kuro waved his hand and said, ¡°the sengoku only stepped down in the 70s, and it was because of the responsibility of the war and impel down. otherwise, he could have done it for a few more years. sakasugi¡­ how old is he?¡± ¡°fifty-nine,¡± tina said. ¡°that¡¯s right, 59, 60 hasn¡¯t arrived yet. why did he retire? he didn¡¯t make any mistakes. besides, he has only been a marshal for a few years and he has retired. the transition is too frequent and it is not good for marine,¡± kuro said. ¡°do you really not know or are you pretending not to know?¡± tina frowned and said, ¡°marshal sakasugi resisted the orders of the world government and forcibly maintained the battle line, but a year has passed and we still haven¡¯t won a full victory.¡± ¡°you have also seen the commotion caused by the revolutionary army at the rear. now the sea is very chaotic, and the allies have opinions, and the higher-ups also have opinions about us. if this world conference is not done well, sakasugi will step down. once he comes down, won¡¯t you be the only one who can go up?¡± Chapter 1311 - 1311 Sakasugi… Lost? 1311 sakasugi¡­ lost? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡®me?¡¯ ¡®i will be marshal?¡¯ kuro was stunned for a long time and shook his head. ¡°don¡¯t joke with me, tina! this is impossible. how can i be a marshal?¡± **tip** with that, he slammed the table and said righteously: ¡°it¡¯s a big taboo to change the battlefield. before the war ends, it¡¯s impossible to change it. and now that the war is over, marshal sakasugi has the achievements to end the pirate era. why would he be ordered to resign? i, kuro, will be the first to disagree! in short, i disagree!¡± he did not agree! he disagreed! ¡°hey, kuro, why are you so excited? what if it¡¯s not you?¡± leda asked curiously. ¡°how is that possible.¡± kuro rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair. he looked at everyone present and said, ¡°i¡¯m not looking down on anyone. what i mean is that everyone here, no, marines, are all trash.¡± ¡°hey!¡± the blue veins on smoker¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°aren¡¯t you going too far!¡± ¡°then why don¡¯t you do it?¡± kuro snapped, ¡°think with your butt and you will know that i am next.¡± that was the marine consensus, and kuro knew it. in the manchu navy, only he, kuro, could take over sakasugi. everyone is a traditionalist, not from the world conscription side. they are all old marines with their own traditional factions. a marshal appeared on the moderate side. it was sengoku. there was also a marshal on the radical side. it was sakasugi. it was time for the neutral party. in addition, there was no one in the other factions. on this point, kuro was very clear. ¡°hey, but there are two other generals besides you,¡± leda asked. ¡°ha!¡± kuro laughed directly. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± leda said. ¡°i¡¯m laughing at fujitora shaozhi, i¡¯m laughing at green ox¡¯s lack of wisdom!¡± brother smiley? not qualified enough, no one is convinced. green bull? marine had not seen this person for most of the time. as soon as he was elected as the admiral, he lived in mary joa. even when he arrived in mary joa, he would not come out to receive him. he was too lazy and had no qualifications. as for the remaining two reserve generals¡­ if you want to be a marshal, you have to at least be a general. a general candidate is not a general. marine took a look. whether it was a faction problem, a strength problem, or a seniority and prestige problem, after sakasugi stepped down, there was no one else who could take over but him, kuro. so it was impossible for kuro to let sakasugi retreat. back then, the old man retired without a word. that was because of his personality. he did not fight for it and had a successor who directly abdicated to enjoy life. sakasugi is not that kind of person. he is ambitious. no, he is a man with dreams and feelings. he is a man out of low tastes. he himself was unwilling to retreat, so how could he retreat obediently? once he won, he would kill straw hat and titch and suppress the arrogance of the pirate era to the minimum. it could be said that the pirate era has ended. with this prestige, sakasugi can work until he is 80 years old! no, ninety years old! in short, the longer the better. as for taking over when the time comes, when it is too peaceful, he will take over. it is not a big problem. after staying up there for a few years and finding a successor, he will immediately step down. at that time, he will take his family¡¯s wealth and step down perfectly and find a satisfactory base to live the rest of his life comfortably. wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful? ¡°is that what you think? that¡¯s possible¡­¡± tina thought about it and suddenly frowned. ¡°but now the opinions of the higher-ups are getting bigger and bigger. if the time comes, kuro, you will fight, right?¡± she was actually a little afraid that if the world conference decided to abdicate sakasugi and let kuro take over, he could continue to lead marines to fight. according to the public notice, his relationship with the higher-ups is also quite good. he may retreat to deal with the revolutionary army, but at this point, it would be a pity to retreat. ¡°first of all, it is impossible to change positions. i will support marshal sakasugi to fight to the end. i have already killed two. if i kill two more, it will be over!¡± kuro clenched his fists and his expression was a little unfriendly. ¡°this time, even god is here. no matter what, we have to win this war!¡± ¡°rawr ¡­¡± the den den mushi on his wrist suddenly rang and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°who would call at this time.¡± kuro frowned and connected to den den mushi on his wristwatch. ¡°moximus, this is kuro.¡± ¡°kuro! go to port henson and pick up sakasugi!¡± a serious voice came from den den mushi. it seemed to be gor¨­sei¡­ ¡°huh?¡± kuro was stunned for a moment and said uncertainly, ¡°marshal¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°a message from fujitora. straw hat and them are fighting. titch also appeared. the two of them defeated¡­ sakasugi!¡± woah! not only kuro, but all the marines at the table who heard this stood up with shocked faces. ¡°are you kidding!¡± smoker shouted. ¡°this can¡¯t be true!¡± ¡°tina¡­ feels very surprised.¡± tina¡¯s pupils trembled as she said in disbelief. as for kuro, he was stunned on the spot, his pupils filled with disbelief. ¡°you are joking with me, right?¡± kuro blinked and smiled. ¡°i say, is there anything fun in the world conference that made all five of you learn to joke?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not joking with you, kuro, sakasugi¡­ lost. now fujitora is holding on alone. if there is no timely rescue, i¡¯m afraid both of them will¡­¡± **tip** kuro directly hung up the phone, turned around and strode out. ¡°what kind of joke is this! why would that bastard titch join forces with straw hat¡­ no, it¡¯s possible to join forces by force, but this is too much, marine marshal was actually¡­¡± kuro gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°move out! all of you, move out! the target is henson harbor. you, give me the permanent pointer. smoker, tina, you two are in charge of dispatching and commanding. crowe, plan it. as soon as possible, no, as soon as possible, adjust all the troops in red harbor. move out!¡± sakasugi lost?! this matter sounds like a f*cking fantasy. that¡¯s a marine fleet admiral! the same level as yonk¨­ (four emperors) ¡­ the same level ¡­ suddenly, kuro understood a little. kaido was defeated by luffy at that time and he didn¡¯t feel anything at that time. after all, he was here to pick up scraps. but now it seems that a few small pirates who had just debuted defeated sakasugi? back in the war, sakasugi almost killed straw hat! he suddenly understood the mentality of kaido¡¯s men. back then, kaido also knocked out straw hat with a stick. it didn¡¯t take long for him to fight kaido one-on-one. it was unbelievable, but they had to accept it because this was reality! if sakasugi is defeated, then the situation¡­ is completely out of control! Chapter 1312 - 1312 Search! 1312 search! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the port of henson is a port island in the new world and does not belong to any kingdom. the natural port where the island is located is a transit station for many ships and feeds many people on the island, resulting in many villages on the island and a big town in the port. of course, this was limited to seven days ago. at this time, the port had long been turned into ruins, and a large number of charred marks filled the entire town. the ground was cracked and dark like obsidian, with red cracks. and in the center of this port town, it became a scene only seen in hell. magma and lava gushed out from the center like a small volcano at a low altitude. the surroundings were full of potholes as if they had just experienced a battle. far away from this hot port town, there is a small group of marines stationed, all wrapped in bandages, fighting or sitting, their heads down and morale low, their eyes from time to time on a big tent in the center. the tent was opened and fujitora, whose arms and head were covered in bandages, walked forward with a walking stick, tapping the ground bit by bit. when they saw who it was, the marines all stood up and saluted. ¡°general yixiao!¡± ¡°ah¡­ how is it, injuries.¡± yixiao responded and pointed to the front with his walking stick. in that direction, several marine soldiers were calling out to a marine lying on a stretcher, and there were also military doctors treating him. ¡°it¡¯s barely stabilized. next, we just need to recuperate.¡± the military doctor replied. ¡°that¡¯s good¡­¡± yi xiao nodded and turned his head to the sea in front of him and sighed. ¡°this is really¡­ i can¡¯t explain it.¡± a marine captain paused and wanted to explain, ¡°general yixiao, this is not our fault.¡± yi xiao shook his head. ¡°i¡¯m not talking about you. i¡¯m talking about the guy who has arrived. he sounds¡­ angry.¡± phew!! a strong wind came down from the sky, blowing the cape of the surrounding marine admiral school and the ends of one smile¡¯s hair. everyone looked up and saw a golden-white figure suddenly falling from the sky and landing heavily on the ground, rolling up a cloud of dust. the gold was clothes and the white was a cloak. as the dust dispersed, everyone was stunned and exclaimed, ¡°general kuro!¡± even admiral kuro is here? but this is a good thing. they can go back, because there will definitely be a ship. kuro looked around at the broken walls and traces of the battlefield and gritted his teeth. ¡°well done!¡± there were many traces of battle in the surroundings. there were cuts, craters, magma eruptions, a twisted building, and the shattered earth. some parts of the island have already cracked, and the extra parts are all cooled obsidian that has been glued together. ¡°oh, kuro, you got here first.¡± yi xiao said lightly. ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡± kuro asked. one smiled and said, ¡°the straw-hat boy took princess shirahoshi and blackbeard went after him. their goal was princess shirahoshi from the beginning.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not what i asked!¡± kuro exhaled twice and said, ¡°i mean, why were we defeated!¡± there are two reasons for kuro¡¯s disbelief. first, sakasugi is a logia user and is naturally invincible. even if he is injured, he will not be defeated. secondly, yixiao is here! there should be no problem for the two generals to deal with straw hat and titch and delay until they are rescued in time. why is there news of their defeat! ¡°forget it, let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± kuro waved his hand and led the way into the big tent. he smiled and sighed and followed. inside the tent lay the unconscious sakasugi. several military doctors were bandaging his wounds. when they saw kuro coming in, they saluted and said, ¡°general kuro.¡± kuro nodded, his eyes on sakasugi. at this time, this guy¡¯s hat is gone, revealing a buzz cut and his eyes are closed. there is still blood on his head and there is a dent in his heart. after a careful examination, this guy¡¯s body has many dislocations. ¡°the damage of the vibration, and the fist¡­¡± kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°that bastard tiki and straw hat joined forces against the enemy?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, marshal sakasugi, besieged.¡± ¡°what were you doing?¡± kuro frowned. with a smile, he said, ¡°i am surrounded by the ¡®king of hell¡¯ rolo noah zoro, the ¡®devil chef¡¯ vinsmoke sanji, the ¡®sea warrior¡¯ jinbe, and the seven huge captains of the blackbeard pirates. i¡­ am also injured.¡± ¡°what a big scene!¡± kuro gritted his teeth. ¡°these two actually joined hands at this critical moment. is it because shirahoshi exposed the identity of the sea king? they dealt with us first and then they decided the winner? they ran quite fast¡­ seven, did tiki find a new partner?¡± there was really no other way. the combat power of straw hat could deal with kaido back then, plus tiki¡¯s dark-dark fruit ability¡­ kuro carefully looked at sakasugi¡¯s injury and narrowed his eyes. ¡°there is a wound on the fist, which should have appeared when it collided with straw hat. the body has a small area of impact damage, which is a fierce battle with straw hat, and then¡­ the depression in the heart position is not the last blow, but it seems to be a little unresponsive. it is likely that tiki appeared at that time and used the dark-dark fruit? in the fierce battle, there is a chance of success. only in this way can people lose their ability. then straw hat¡¯s punch is effective and there are traces of displacement inside the body. finally, tiki used the power of vibration to hurt marshal sakasugi¡­¡± as for yixiao, he can¡¯t be bothered by so many people. ¡°brother yixiao, you didn¡¯t leave anyone behind?¡± kuro asked unwillingly. ¡°other than the blackbeard pirates¡­¡± yi xiao paused and said, ¡°i really couldn¡¯t keep anyone here.¡± kuro didn¡¯t look at the smile behind him. he just stared at sakasugi and said slowly, ¡°that really shouldn¡¯t be the case, yixiao.¡± yixiao lowered his head and did not speak. kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°they¡¯ve been gone for a few days.¡± ¡°it has been two days. the entire battle has lasted for five days.¡± kuro listened and turned on his wristwatch den den mushi. as the bell rang, den den mushi sounded a more excited voice, ¡°mr. kuro!¡± ¡°kaz, you and wilbur divide into two grand fleet and search northwards of henson island. inform smoker and tina to search west and find a marine team to search east. find straw hat and blackbeard and don¡¯t act rashly. just send me a message. ¡°yes! mr. kuro!¡± after hanging up, kuro made another call. ¡°hey, this is kuzan.¡± ¡°kuzan, take the fleet down and sail south. spread out all the marines of the country of peace. you must find straw hat or teach. they have shirahoshi, the sea king poseidon. for that dispute, they will not go far. if you see them, leave them behind!¡± ¡°oh? so intense, what happened?¡± kuzan asked. ¡°marine marshal¡­¡± kuro glanced at sakasugi and gritted his teeth. ¡°we lost!¡± Chapter 1313 - 1313 I Have a Better Way 1313 i have a better way translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after contacting kuzan, kuro completely hung up the phone and walked out of the tent. he ordered marine to bring a chair over and sit outside the tent. for the specific situation, yixiao was also telling him. they were escorting shirahoshi from the fishman island through the current. unexpectedly, as soon as they went out to sea and sailed back to the place to rest, the battleship was sunk by the sudden appearance of straw hat gang, causing them to retreat and they could not only fight. sakasugi and laughing were ready to catch straw hat in one fell swoop. in a one-on-one situation, one smile could tie with the three guys fighting him, and sakasugi was fighting straw hat. if this went on, sakasugi could not lose, but blackbeard appeared, and the situation was immediately reversed. ¡°the reversal is too much, damn tiki¡­ and straw hat!¡± kuro clenched his fists and looked down at the bounty order he had ordered a marine to bring. to be honest, i haven¡¯t been paying attention to the straw hat recently. now i have to re-examine it. on the wanted poster, the big smiling face with the straw hat remained unchanged. the only change was the wanted poster. unlike in the past, straw hat¡¯s bounty has now soared to three billion, double the previous 1.5 billion. he changed his title from pirate hunter to king of hell, rolo noah zoro. his title came from the ¡®yama¡¯ sword, and the three swords were all mastered into black blade¡¯s great swordsman, as well as those strange moves. bounty: 1.8 billion berries. in addition, there is the devil chef vinsmoke sanji, the original title of ¡®black foot¡¯, but because of the transformation of people and the fire on his feet, there is also a similar move of his own ¡®demon god¡¯s wind feet¡¯, which is named. bounty: 1.73 billion berries. ¡°sea warrior¡± jinbe, the original shichibukai, had a bounty of 438 million. after such a long time, based on the risk of the original shichibukai, the bounty increased by one billion, reaching 1.438 billion. these three people are the absolute main force of the straw hat gang. in addition, the bounty of the rest of the straw hats also rose, all in the hundreds of millions. ¡®marquis voyager¡¯ nami is no longer called ¡®little thief cat¡¯ because she has a weather stick that can release thunder. with big mom¡¯s former homies zeus, the title changed and the bounty began to rise to 466 million. ¡®god¡¯ usopp, bounty of 500 million berries, this is the real 500 million berries, not doflamingo¡¯s underground bounty. ¡°demon child¡± nico robin, 600 million. recently, her presence has increased a lot. no, it has always been a lot, and the higher-ups also want to get her, so the bounty is naturally this high. ¡®transformer¡¯ franky, bounty 454 million. ¡®king of souls¡¯ brook, bounty of 483 million. ¡°hey, these three people have reached the three disasters level, right? the rest of the cadres are at the level of flying six cells.¡± and ¡­ kuro flipped to the picture of a tanuki licking cotton candy. ¡®love cotton candy¡¯ tony tony chopper, bounty 200¡­ bailey. kuro leaned back and said, ¡°i remember that this guy¡¯s combat power is not low. why is it only 200 after so many years?¡± ¡°that¡¯s double,¡± said yi xiao. ¡°well¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± kuro looked at these bounties and narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°it¡¯s a coincidence. kaido¡¯s cadres plus himself are also ten. one captain, all the three disasters and six cells are here, and the rest of them are fighting, which corresponds to the captain of straw hat¡¯s current big ship regiment. coupled with the madness of causing trouble¡­ humph, kaido is better than him.¡± he loosened his hand and the bounty order fell and he stepped on it. ¡°even if kaido comes back to life again, i can still kill him!¡± kuro took out a cigar and lit it up. he said, ¡°in one day, they shouldn¡¯t have gone far. they also have a huge monster like shirahoshi. they also have a lot of metahumans. they won¡¯t go into the sea. there is a high chance that they will encounter them.¡± ¡°you want to continue fighting?¡± laughing stood next to him and asked, ¡°what about the world conference?¡± kuro spat out a mouthful of steam smoke and said fiercely, ¡°the main general has been defeated. if we don¡¯t get back this face, the marine¡¯s face will really be gone! the world congress holding their meeting has little to do with us marines.¡± no one can defeat two generals. similarly, no one can defeat two yonk¨­ (four emperors). straw hat hadn¡¯t seen him for two years. back then, he was able to fight kaido to a draw and relied on ¡°burning life¡± to hold on. now he must have grown a lot. count him as a yonk¨­ (four emperors). as for tiki, it has been more than two years. back then, he was yonk¨­ (four emperors). now, he will probably integrate his abilities more. it was normal and reasonable for two yonk¨­ (four emperors) to defeat sakasugi. but kuro¡¯s breath is not smooth! the two pirates actually won against their main general! if sakasugi was defeated, it would not be considered a defeat. if he continued to fight, yixiao would be able to hold on until he came. but if he delayed like that, it was very likely that sakasugi would be gone, so yixiao did not force him to stay. but¡­ it doesn¡¯t sound good! there has never been a defeated marshal! generals can retreat and fail. but the marshal absolutely could not. sengoku had not fought since he became the marshal. even during the war of the best, he held it in until the end because of that idiot tiki. the marshal will basically not make a move. since the establishment of the marine, the marshal has rarely made a move. he basically made a move only after he was sure that he would not lose because that is the main commander. it has nothing to do with combat power, but because of his status, the main commander¡¯s defeat is a very serious loss of prestige. but sakasugi was defeated. defeated during marshal ¡­ ¡°it¡¯s so embarrassing! that straw hat and tiki!¡± kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°when i find you, i will crush you in the sea and never float up!¡± ¡°i thought you would ask sin fishman island¡­ although it is a battle between marines and pirates, i will be in trouble if other things are involved.¡± laughing said with relief. ¡°humph, you¡¯re like this, but i¡¯m not that low-level. fishman island is in the deep sea. how can i blame him? those fishman people can give up that place at most, it¡¯s not that simple. besides, i won¡¯t go to the sea easily. it¡¯s too late to find fishman island now. once this news is out, fishman island will definitely react and it¡¯s not easy to invite people up. fishman island¡¯s words are not important.¡± kuro exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said lightly, ¡°if i really can¡¯t find it, i have a better way.¡± ¡°oh?¡± laughing looked at kuro. the wind blew past, blowing their cloaks and hair and also rising with a cloud of smoke. kuro bit his cigar and his eyes gradually became ferocious. ¡°red hair is still locked up in impel down!¡± Chapter 1314 - 1314 Taking Back the Title of Emperor of the Sea 1314 taking back the title of emperor of the sea translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios a day later, the marine fleet arrived to pick up the other marines on the island and return to headquarters. they had no choice but to go back. there were no supplies here. the entire island was affected by the battle and it was full of tremors and magma. but the only good thing is that those who live in the village are fine. the specific reason ¡­ through the sailing tall battleship, kuro could just look down at the villages that were still roughly intact. the other side was not affected by the magma and earthquakes. there was a complete circle around the village, protecting it from being affected. kuro asked with a smile, ¡°you made it?¡± ¡°well¡­ at that time, when we were fighting with the straw hats, everyone still had a sense of propriety. when blackbeard came, it became chaotic and there were too many things to distract.¡± laughing scratched the back of his head. kuro said no more. marine battles with pirates are often at a disadvantage. because marines have too many things to care about. if it is on an inhabited island, then most marines will care about the people, but pirates will not. sakasugi doesn¡¯t care about the people. he only cares about evil, or more specifically, how to eradicate evil in his mind in order to ensure peace. if there is peace, won¡¯t the people be safe? as for the casualties in the middle, they were the price and the pain. as an iron-blooded leader, sakasugi certainly has this thinking. it can even be said that anyone who stops him from destroying pirates can be regarded as evil. this is a little better. what else is there to care about when fighting? perhaps this is why not a single pirate was left behind. in response, kuro also calmed down a little. ¡°they are not suitable to live here. this island is dead. send someone to pick them up and let them live in another place,¡± kuro said. yi xiao nodded: ¡°that¡¯s my intention.¡± if the island dies, these people will not be able to survive even if they are protected. the port has become the place where the magma erupts, and no one will come to this natural port to stay. without development, the island will not be able to obtain resources, and they will die regardless of the people. marines like them could not do such a thing. ¡°general kuro¡­¡± at this moment, a marine vice-admiral walked over and whispered, ¡°the gor¨­sei (five elder stars) wants you to go to mariejois after you go back.¡± ¡°yes?¡± kuro turned his head and looked. he didn¡¯t know this vice-admiral. he wasn¡¯t famous and he didn¡¯t get promoted because of his military achievements. it seems that he belongs to the world government. ¡°they are looking for me. is it appropriate to look for me now?¡± kuro asked. the vice-admiral shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°alright, there¡¯s nothing else for you to do, i understand.¡± kuro waved his hand and motioned for the vice-admiral to leave. ¡°world government, what¡¯s the matter?¡± with a smile and a frown: ¡°marshal sakasugi is seriously injured and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. why is he looking for you now?¡± kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°nothing good is going to happen. when they look for someone, is there ever a good thing?¡± ¡°admiral! admiral!!¡± not long after the vice-admiral retreated, a marine captain ran over in a panic with a newspaper. ¡°not good, something happened!¡± ¡°what¡¯s so nervous¡­¡± before kuro could finish speaking, his eyes were attracted by the newspaper in the colonel¡¯s hand. he saw the colonel handing the newspaper to him with a bold font on the front¡­ marine fleet admiral sakasugi defeated by pirates!!! ¡°nani!¡± kuro grabbed the newspaper and looked at the news. under the headline was the content. ¡°during the world conference, in the port of hysoneen, the great pirate straw hat kid monki d. luffy and blackbeard marshall d. tich defeated the current marine fleet admiral akainu and the current marine admiral fujitora. in this all-out war between marine and pirate, pirates also showed their strength! marine admiral kim jong-un ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era with one hand, making pirates dare not call themselves the emperor of the sea, but the failure of the marshal made pirates take back this name! now, there are two ¡®emperor of the sea¡¯ on the sea. it can be foreseen that this war will not end so easily! the most chaotic era has come!¡± the following suffix is world economic news and the reporter is morgan himself. in this newspaper, there were several other pictures. there were pictures of straw hats and teach¡¯s bounty, and pictures of a serious-looking akainu, and¡­ the battle traces of port henson, and pictures of sakasugi being carried on a stretcher. ¡°who the hell took this!¡± kuro clenched his hand and the newspaper became a ball. ¡°that pigeon morgan dares to shoot this? who gave him the courage? ah?!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± yi xiao asked. although kenbonshoku (observation) is used very well, once you smile, you are really blind and can¡¯t see. ¡°sakashki and your ¡®defeat¡¯ has been published in the newspaper. we are still here, but even you have been ¡®defeated¡¯¡­¡± kuro took a deep breath and looked up at the sky. ¡°morgans dares to write this thing? i don¡¯t believe it! and this is too much of a coincidence!¡± his body floated away and directly swung in the air. after shaking for a while, he directly swung out a shock wave and flew straight into the sky. wasn¡¯t she looking for him? he would go and ask her personally about the situation. how dare this news be exposed! coupled with this kind of pictorial text and even the pictorial text of the battlefield, from the perspective, it is obvious that it was taken by the marines on this side. most marines would not do such a thing, even the marines on the world government side would not do it. the only one who dares to do it is the cp personnel placed here. of course, there are cps in the marine. they are usually marines. once they are summoned, their identity will be exposed immediately. the marine higher-ups are well aware of this, but they will not take it too seriously. but now, this is a little too much! thinking of this, kuro tightened his grip on the newspaper and flew as fast as a meteor towards the red earth. but soon, he thought of something and stopped in the air again. he opened his watch and made a call again. ¡°mr. kuro?¡± ¡°koro, expand the target and inform all marines. tell them that we will kill morgan if we find that pigeon!¡± kuro gritted his teeth. den den mushi was silent for a moment, then he said firmly: ¡°yes, i understand, mr. kuro!¡± **tip** as the call was hung up, in the office on the battleship, crowe looked at den den mushi and also at the newspaper he had just received. he pushed up his glasses. can this kind of news be posted casually? this is not only about mr. kuro¡¯s preferences, but even if it is purely from the marine side, crowe will feel angry. ¡°what do you mean by regaining the title of emperor of the sea?¡± crowe put the newspaper in the shredder and looked at the window on one side, from which he could see the sea. ¡°is the title so worthless? it¡¯s too much for a newspaper to let a pirate take back the title, morgan.¡± Chapter 1315 - 1315 You Be the Marshal 1315 you be the marshal translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mary joa. at this time, it is the world conference. although the conference has not officially begun, the security is still as strict as before. no, it is even stricter than before. not to mention the degree of chaos at sea recently, just the fact that they were attacked by the revolutionary army at the last world conference shows that they have to strengthen their protection. batch after batch of mariejois guards were patrolling, and they were all wearing armor and holding halberds, filling the surroundings of mariejois. in between, there were also some cp members in black formal wear and hats. for this world conference, the higher-ups have specially deployed cp members who are dealing with the revolutionary army to strengthen security. among them, naturally included the current cp0 chief, rob lucci. cp0¡¯s attire is different from other cp0 architects. they are in white formal wear and they look clean. ¡°listen carefully. what happened at the last world conference must not happen this time.¡± at this time, lucci led his subordinates and said, ¡°letting the revolutionary army come in is our failure to protect them. this time, we must investigate thoroughly and not let any suspicious person go.¡± behind him was kaku, who had his arms crossed. he was wearing a lady¡¯s cape, a white dress that reached his hips, and stussy with stockings on her thighs. phew!! just as lucci finished speaking, a strong wind suddenly swept across the sky, blowing everyone¡¯s clothes and hair. several people frowned and looked up, but before they could see clearly, a figure quickly fell from the sky. thud! the speed of descent was very fast, causing the object to land heavily on the exquisite floor, creating a pit. ¡°who is it!¡± the guards raised their halberds and stared nervously at the smoke and dust. the dust was blown away by a gust of wind, revealing a human figure. seeing this person, lucci froze for a moment and reached out to stop the guards who were about to rush up. ¡°what are you doing here, kuro?¡± lucci asked with narrowed eyes. of course, he knows this person and is even familiar with him. it¡¯s just that he should be in red harbor during the world conference. ¡°don¡¯t bother me, lucci. i¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± kuro took out a cigar from his pocket and lit it. he ignored him and turned to walk in the direction of the pangu palace. ¡°hey¡­¡± kaku was about to speak, but lucci stopped him. ¡°leave him alone. this person has the right to come and go freely.¡± lucci said lightly, ¡°what happens between them has nothing to do with us. just guard this place.¡± this man came to mariejois with a long face and it was obvious that he wanted to confront gor¨­sei (five elder stars). he would not get involved in such things. after all, it was cp0 and they were very well-informed. they knew that sakasugi was at a disadvantage in the port of hesone. kuro directly entered the pangu palace and went straight to the position between the powers. after pushing open the door, gor¨­sei (five elder stars) was already in a pose and waiting for him. before they could speak, kuro threw the crumpled newspaper on the ground. ¡°please give me an explanation, what is going on!¡± the gor¨­sei (five elder stars) who was about to speak were asked by kuro. they looked at each other and the old man sitting with his hands crossed and a map on his head said in a deep voice, ¡°kuro, what kind of tone is this?¡± ¡°what tone? is it a matter of tone now? i¡¯m asking, what¡¯s going on!¡± kuro could not hide his anger at all. he pointed at a ball of newspaper on the ground and shouted, ¡°what do you mean defeated? this is a defeat? huh? take back the title? the title of the emperor of the sea? the emperor of the sea was killed by me! he just happened to sneak attack sakasugi, is he worthy of taking back the title? and this picture! why is there such news? it is too perfect!¡± ¡°watch your tone, luciru kuro!¡± the long-bearded old man shouted, ¡°morgans is not us. we don¡¯t know what he did. we also saw the newspaper. we didn¡¯t give him the photo. maybe someone sold the photo for money.¡± are you lying to a child?! kuro was so angry that he puffed out the cigar smoke. ¡°there¡¯s a price to pay for this! it¡¯s not easy to fight this situation, but now it will be returned empty-handed because of this news!¡± he did not believe in selling photos. although morgan fell out with the world government four years ago, in fact, they must be connected. how could such news be released without their tacit approval? or, no one would take such photos and sell them! they will only do this if they acquiesce! ¡°kuro¡­¡± the old man said lightly, ¡°don¡¯t be so angry. this kind of thing is indeed beyond our expectations, but it also represents an opportunity, your opportunity.¡± ¡°what chance?¡± kuro said, ¡°i have a lot of messes and i still have a chance. now the sea is so chaotic that i can sink pirates into the sea and make a pot of stew with the sea kings!¡± at this time, the red-skinned old man said: ¡°sakaski has been doing too much recently. he doesn¡¯t listen to orders and commands indiscriminately. now, not only is the new world in chaos, but our base camp is also in chaos because of the revolutionary army. in addition, he has been defeated and his prestige has been damaged. for the pirates, the pressure on the town is no longer enough. but seeing that he has made a lot of contributions in the marine corps, we will not mistreat any marine with credit and a heart for the government. kong has recently submitted a resignation letter, and we intend to let sakaski take that position.¡± empty? kuro had heard of this person before. he was sengoku¡¯s superior and the commander-in-chief of the world government. ¡®he resigned?¡¯ if sakasugi is on, it means¡­ sakasugi wants to be the commander-in-chief of the entire army? no! kuro suddenly thought of something and said in surprise, ¡°wait, marshal sakasugi is transferred, then marine marshal¡¯s position¡­¡± ¡°you do it,¡± the curly-haired old man said. ¡°kuro, you do it. with your qualifications and prestige, no one will compete with you.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t agree!!¡± kuro immediately shouted, ¡°what do you mean i¡¯m the marshal! changing positions at the last minute will be a big taboo on the battlefield. it¡¯s a time of war now. we are fighting with pirates. if we change it now, the overall command will be chaotic! without sakasugi, how can we maintain the battle with pirates!¡± the old man with the knife said, ¡°so don¡¯t be so angry, because this matter is good for you. sakasugi can¡¯t end the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era and can only maintain the war situation with pirates. you are different. you ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era, and we believe you can also end this war.¡± the old man on the map nodded and said, ¡°yes, pirates can¡¯t be killed. it¡¯s enough to suppress their arrogance. if you go on stage, you can definitely do it beautifully.¡± ¡°we believe you, kuro.¡± several old men spoke together. kuro stood there with a slightly confused expression and said subconsciously, ¡°you will cause a misunderstanding¡­¡± he was here to cause trouble, not to take credit. besides, he did not want to be a marshal! Chapter 1316 - 1316 The Strongest Marine 1316 the strongest marine translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°this is our decision, just accept it. as for the misunderstanding, there is no need to care. our orders are the highest.¡± the curly-haired old man said. ¡°i don¡¯t agree!¡± kuro repeated, ¡°if you do this, something will happen! have you ever thought that others will be disappointed? oh, just because you made a mistake, you want to remove others from their positions. they have made so many contributions. as a marshal, even if you don¡¯t have any contributions, you have to work hard. if you do this, who will dare to do anything in the future? no one will make a mistake.¡± ¡°who cares about the commander-in-chief of the entire army? do you think i don¡¯t know what kind of nature that is!¡± the world government¡¯s general commander-in-chief, as the name suggests, is in charge of the entire army on the surface, but in fact, it¡¯s useless. sengoku just told him when he resigned. it seemed that he was in charge of everything, but in fact, he could not control anything. the entire army is commander-in-chief, but where did the world government get the entire army from? what else is there besides marine? soldiers of the world government itself? or is there something called the air force? there is nothing. in name, only marine can manage it, but as for marine, gor¨­sei (five elder stars) may not be able to manage it. an army commander-in-chief can¡¯t manage anything and is nothing. an empty title is specially set up for marine. kuro knew a little bit of news. at that time, because kong had not retired, sengoku and kong were also in the same batch, so sengoku was not able to hold this position. but if kong retires, this position should be chosen from sengoku and garp. sengoku is a marshal. after retiring, it will basically be this position. garp is a marine hero. in order to appease marines, he will also be promoted to this position. however, these two have retired and are semi-retired. they have positions in the marine corps and it is impossible for them to be pulled up again. if sakasugi is not in trouble, this is possible, but now that sakasugi is in trouble, this position is given to sakasugi. this is just a position arranged by the world government to keep these retired marshals occupied or those marines who have made great contributions are less restless. i can¡¯t do anything except retire! wait ¡­ retirement? kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°well, i mean, is it possible that i can sit in the position of the commander-in-chief of the entire army?¡± this is a good location! based on his function, he really couldn¡¯t do anything. other than dealing with some useless documents that others had decided on every day, he could only retire there, in an empty big room, and do nothing every day. except for the fact that he was working here at mariejois, kuro didn¡¯t like it much. more money, less trouble. no, things don¡¯t exist at all. he also wanted to do a position like this. ¡°you?¡± the gor¨­sei were a little surprised and looked at each other. the old man with the knife said, ¡°it¡¯s still early for you to be a marshal.¡± ¡°no, what i mean is, if i give up the position of general, can¡¯t i directly be the commander-in-chief of the entire army?¡± kuro was somewhat whimsical, his expression was like a dream. but obviously, this is definitely not possible. ¡°kuro, don¡¯t betray our trust in you. we are not targeting sakasugi, nor are we targeting marine. although we have some gaps with him, according to the facts, the signatories are now very dissatisfied with marine¡¯s current actions. they also want to target marine in this world conference because dealing with pirates has caused their country to be harassed by the revolutionary army and it has become chaotic.¡± ¡°if we follow the rules of the other countries, sakasugi will definitely retreat. marines can¡¯t even deal with pirates, but turn around and solve the current problem. we took marine¡¯s battle into consideration and decided to let you be the marshal and quickly solve this war.¡± ¡°kuro, we trust you very much, and those participating countries also trust you very much. don¡¯t let us down.¡± this is true. they trust each other, and the participating countries also trust each other. this is the power of reputation and prestige. of all the marines, karp was the most trusted before kuro, which is why they didn¡¯t respond after his son and his grandson made such a big fuss. in addition to the valley of god incident, the key is that karp is trusted by these countries, which is the important reason. as for kong and sengoku in the past, his reputation was not as great as garp. until kuro appeared out of nowhere. from the past, he had the attitude of killing all pirates, but he was different from sakasugi. he would not do things indiscriminately and did things with a sense of propriety, making those countries think that he was a capable person. from then on, his reputation gradually entered the eyes of these kings. it¡¯s the same for killing those old pirates. they will also do their best to protect the people from harm. although they participated in the change of king and even changed the king of conquest who made the surrounding countries suffer, that matter was personally ordered by their world government. they will not take the blame for him and will not make the first half of the country have a bad impression of him. until those yonk¨­ (four emperors) were dealt with, kuro¡¯s reputation was already very big. before the great age of pirates started by roger, the sea emperor had already existed, but now it was actually ended by kuro. whether it was reputation or strength, kuro was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. compared to other marines ¡­ empty year also lost to red earl, but this guy has been killed by kuro. sengoku¡¯s greatest achievement at present is killing whitebeard, but that is only yonk¨­ (four emperors) and he has paid a lot of price, but kuro killed the remaining yonk¨­ (four emperors). not only did he not pay the price, but he also picked up a country of peace and the surrender of big mom¡¯s son katakuri to the world government. garp only has one valley of god. as for capturing roger¡­ the world is not clear about the situation, how can they not know the situation? for generations of marines, there has never been a marine who has been as trusted by the world as kuro. in terms of merits, he is the strongest. those participating countries gave up this world conference on marines because of kuro becoming a marshal. it didn¡¯t matter what happened to the newspaper photos. what they have to pay attention to now is the movements of the world conference, and they can¡¯t let marines lose their prestige because of this. sakasugi has been defeated and cannot lose its prestige. ¡°no room for discussion?¡± kuro¡¯s face fell when he saw gor¨­sei¡¯s firm attitude. ¡°kuro, you have to know that the origin of that newspaper is that sakasugi has indeed failed. he lost shirahoshi, and we don¡¯t need to say much about what will happen if poseidon falls into the hands of pirates. so we ask you to solve this matter as soon as possible after you take office and take back shirahoshi before it causes panic in the world!¡± the map elder said. Chapter 1317 - 1317 You Might as Well Carry Me to the Throne! 1317 you might as well carry me to the throne! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in fact, sakasugi¡¯s failure does not have much impact on the gor¨­sei (five elder stars). the ones who have objections are the participating countries. the world conference is the stage for these participating countries to perform, especially the newly ascended conqueror, wang dawei. when he heard the news of changing the marshal, he was very excited. he is the big shot of the golden sky, and he is very strong, and he was personally chosen by kuro. of course, he wants kuro to take that position. joining countries are very important to the world government because they are the main body that pays taxes. the funds for naval activities and the gold in the sky are all collected by money. the marine expedition that began two years ago also made the signatories pay a lot of money. now that the war is in a stalemate and there is a problem with their base, the signatories will certainly be anxious. once overthrown, they won¡¯t even pay the money. if they don¡¯t pay the money, how can they maintain the activities of the marine, how can they pay the gold in the sky! therefore, the opinion of the world government¡¯s affiliated countries is of course important. otherwise, there would not be a world conference once every four years. in the conference, they will decide the movement of this world. even the selection of marine marshal was chosen by them before. although it cannot be completely decided, there is still a dispute. now that they belong to kuro and sakasugi has been defeated, this matter is reasonable. as for what they were concerned about, it was still shirahoshi. the sea king poseidon is a mermaid princess, which is something they did not expect. they originally thought that it was really a weapon, but now it seems that it is not as simple as a weapon. once it is successfully controlled by the pirates, the sea will really be finished. we must quickly resolve the war before this happens, the best is to be able to resolve the parties involved! ¡°go and prepare, it will be your inauguration ceremony soon.¡± the long-bearded old man said. kuro took a deep breath. ¡°we can discuss it. sakasugi can¡¯t retreat, but i will solve the war quickly. whether it¡¯s straw hat or tiki, let¡¯s solve it in one go.¡± the curly-haired old man said lightly, ¡°this is what you should do. well, there is no dispute about this matter. i understand your difficulties, but this is an order. that¡¯s it. stand down.¡± kuro saw that these old men were no longer looking at him and knew that there was no room for discussion. after a moment of silence, he turned around and left. it was not until kuro disappeared that the old men looked at each other again. ¡°why do you not want to be a marshal¡­¡± the red-skinned old man murmured. ¡°because he doesn¡¯t want to be criticized. this guy cherishes his feathers more than us.¡± the long-bearded old man said, ¡°sakaski was injured and defeated. he ran back and forth like this and became a marshal. of course, he will leave a bad impression on others.¡± ¡°but this is our decision. he will handle it himself. in contrast, i am looking forward to how he will solve this war quickly.¡± the curly-haired old man said. ¡°poseidon¡­ has he appeared?¡± the map elder sighed. ¡°the balance of the world has long been gone. these ¡®fire sources¡¯ that put the world in flames are burning more and more fiercely. extinguish the fire, this is our main work.¡± ¡­ . ¡°damn it! damn it! damn it!¡± after coming out from between the powers, kuro gritted his teeth and cursed as he walked. he was here to question what was going on with the newspaper, but in the end, he was appointed as some marshal¡­ sakasugi has only been a marshal for a few years! ah? he changed it just like that?! i already said no, i don¡¯t care if they can take it or not¡­ kuro sulked and walked forward. ¡°huh? why are you here?¡± at this moment, a voice suddenly came from the side. kuro turned around and saw lowe at that end. ¡°i say, you¡¯re a marine, why do you go to mariejois every day? you are a admiral, not a marshal, right?¡± lowe asked curiously. he was really curious. no matter what his hidden identity was, he was just a general on the surface and not a marine marshal. how could he enter and leave mary joa freely as if this was his home? ¡°none of your business!¡± kuro said angrily, ¡°if you have nothing to do, go and think about how to have a meaningful meeting, such as joining other people to decide not to replace marine marshal!¡± ¡°oh? you know it¡­¡± lowe was stunned for a moment and chuckled. ¡°when this matter was proposed, i supported it. it¡¯s better for you to be a marshal than someone you don¡¯t know. everyone trusts you, and this is also good for the future.¡± kuro was stunned for a moment and frowned. ¡°you are also involved? who else?¡± ¡°master!!¡± before he could confirm, a sincere and excited voice came from behind lowe, ¡°master, you are here!¡± that was david. ¡°i told you not to call him master¡­ wait, you don¡¯t have a share, do you?¡± kuro¡¯s eyes were unfriendly. ¡°what?¡± david still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°are you involved in the marshal¡¯s proposal?¡± kuro asked. ¡°i¡¯m not involved.¡± these words made kuro heave a sigh of relief, and then lowe said something that made kuro¡¯s breath not completely relieved and stuck there. ¡°he is the main sponsor,¡± lowe said. ¡°you, you¡­¡± kuro stretched out his trembling index finger and pointed at them, not saying a word for a long time. ¡°are you surprised?¡± lowe bared his white teeth. ¡°hey, this is a marshal. remember to get my sister a general substitute. i don¡¯t expect a general, and i don¡¯t estimate her strength. besides, a little girl as a general has to fight and kill. it¡¯s not as comfortable as a general substitute.¡± ¡°i¡¯m surprised you¡­ f*ck!¡± kuro held back his vulgarities and the veins on his forehead were exposed. ¡°what the hell do you want to do! it¡¯s fine if you usually cause trouble for the countries near you, but why do you want to mess with me! i don¡¯t want to be the marshal, let me be the marshal¡­¡± he pointed up angrily at the top of the stairs in front of him, at the throne protected by countless swords. ¡°you might as well carry me up there!¡± the place where he is now happens to be the symbol of the world government, the void throne hall where countless swords and sword wills are in countless alliances and there is no one on the throne. ¡°just nice, that thing doesn¡¯t seem to have many people sitting on it. you are so capable, let me sit on it! what the hell!¡± kuro bared his teeth at the two of them and ignored them. he directly knocked lowe away and walked out. ¡°what is this person¡¯s situation?¡± lowe frowned and stared at the distant kuro. ¡°it¡¯s not good to be a marshal. isn¡¯t this one step closer to the goal?¡± ¡°that¡¯s only one step closer, not one step¡­¡± david stared at the void throne thoughtfully and said, ¡°did you hear what master said? he said that this seat¡­ seems empty.¡± these words shocked lowe and he subconsciously looked over. he thought of something and cold sweat flowed down his forehead. ¡°hey, this is not a joke. if someone sits in this seat, it will be very scary.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not the point. the theory we study tells us that we should never think of things too simply. it doesn¡¯t matter if there is someone in this position. our plan is still going on. the most important thing is¡­¡± david said in a deep voice, ¡°master, he is already very impatient.¡± Chapter 1318 - 1318 If the Sea Is Safe, I Will Be Safe 1318 if the sea is safe, i will be safe translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios of course, kuro was impatient. ever since he broke into the country of peace, he had only enjoyed a short period of peace, and now there was another problem. after going down from mariejois, kuro flew all the way back to red harbor and found a restaurant to go in. there were not many marines in the restaurant now. many people had received his orders and went out to find straw hat and tiki, but there were still a few people. at one of the tables sat a few acquaintances. he directly sat on it, grabbed a piece of meat and began to gnaw on it. ¡°oh? why are you back already? i¡¯m not looking anymore.¡± an old man with white hair and a long white braid beard turned his head and asked. sengoku. next to him was an old man with a buzz cut who was eating quickly. it was garp. kuro bit off a piece of meat and chewed it a few times before swallowing it. then, he asked, ¡°i¡¯m so angry that i¡¯m hungry. why did you two come out? i heard that i didn¡¯t call you this time.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have enough manpower, so i was asked by the higher-ups.¡± sengoku said, then paused for a moment, and his lenses glowed and he said, ¡°sakaski¡­ is injured?¡± kuro stopped eating the meat and nodded. ¡°well¡­¡± ¡°you don¡¯t look good, kuro.¡± sengoku thought for a while and said, ¡°straight to red harbor¡­ you didn¡¯t come from mariejois, did you?¡± kuro finished the meat and bone leg in a few moves, then picked up the wine bottle without pouring it into a glass and directly showed off a bottle. ¡°don¡¯t guess there, it makes you look like you have a high iq, i know you have the spirit and intelligence of buddha, now you teach me what to do. the higher-ups want sakasugi to step down, i will be the marshal, isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡± sengoku looked as if he had expected it and sighed again. ¡°you will probably guess that after sakasugi refused the orders of the higher-ups, this old man knew that there would be such a day. a long time ago, this old man said that we can¡¯t fight against the world government openly. we have many ways. marine prestige is gone. as long as the pirates are finally destroyed, everything is worth it¡­¡± if he was still a marshal, he would not refuse the orders of the world government. marine¡¯s retreat would damage marine¡¯s prestige and put pirates back to the great age of pirates. but with marine¡¯s reduction of the revolutionary army, once it reaches stability, the higher-ups will not let pirates go, especially after the battle on the waterfront star island broke out, they will not let others become pirate king and will continue the war. at that time, once there is a second world war, the world government will fully support them until the war is completed. at that time, their marine will really have no scruples. unfortunately, sakasugi¡¯s temper would not do that. ¡°you have a way to deal with the higher-ups, but the key is that you are not a marshal.¡± kuro said, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about the future. let¡¯s talk about what to do now.¡± ¡°pfft hahaha, isn¡¯t it a good thing for you to be a marshal?¡± garp finished the food in his hand and laughed and said, ¡°marine also needs a newcomer.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never heard of a newcomer reaching the top directly.¡± kuro snapped, ¡°stop laughing there. besides, it¡¯s not good for me to appear, especially for you, garp.¡± these words stunned garp, and then he laughed in a low voice, ¡°a man of the sea, when he makes a decision, he always has to pay the price¡­¡± ¡°do you really think so?¡± kuro looked at him. garp only smiled, but his eyes were a little lonely and dim. he said softly, ¡°this old man¡­ as a family member is a failure.¡± ¡°okay, garp, we are human, not beasts. this matter is not worth discussing. on the contrary, kuro, what will you do if your child suddenly becomes a pirate?¡± sengoku asked. ¡°break his legs!¡± kuro didn¡¯t stop and shouted, ¡°are you kidding me? i¡¯m a general, and i¡¯m going to be a marshal soon. i¡¯m so famous in the sea, but i¡¯m not a second-generation marine and i¡¯m going to be a pirate?¡± with that, he froze and looked at garp again and stopped talking. that¡¯s right, we¡¯re all human. what right do we have to criticize each other? it¡¯s too normal to go easy. still ¡­ ¡°it has come to this, there is no other way, garp.¡± kuro slowly said, ¡°unless your grandson gives up and obediently goes to impel down and promises not to be a pirate in the future. only then can he move around and be released from prison for a period of time.¡± but even if you think with your knees, you know that it is impossible. therefore, he had no other solution except to die. pirates will not become heroes. a pirate is a pirate. no matter how the order changes, what he represents will always be the position of a pirate. not all pirates are like straw hat, or ¡®adventurer pirates¡¯ like him. they are too rare, and they know better than anyone what most pirates are like. sometimes, the people who know themselves best in this world are not themselves, but their enemies. if pirates are so righteous and have such dreams, why does marine still exist? since the birth of pirates, marines have existed. because those pirates, indeed, have really threatened the lives and property of the people. in the name of ¡®dream¡¯, those pirates went to plunder and destroy. because they have a dream, they do things with a clear conscience¡­ ¡®don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¯ there is no other way to treat them other than ruthless destruction. kuro will not have sympathy for pirates, whether it is based on position or his own values. he might have all kinds of reasons to trust everyone to do bad things, and there must be something pitiful about a hateful person, but knowing is knowing. he has experienced so many pirates, and he has naturally encountered some pirates who were forced by the world into that state. but so what. he is a marine now, and he is still a marine admiral. in the face of pirates, there is no other solution except to capture and kill. ¡°be a marshal, kuro.¡± sengoku said at this time: ¡°sakaski is already injured. since it is in the newspaper, the pirates will definitely party. you have a way, i know. so, be a marshal, get rid of those pirates and let the sea enter a long-lost peace.¡± he stood up and patted kuro¡¯s shoulder and said meaningfully, ¡°as for what you want to do after peace, that¡¯s your business. after all, you are already a marine marshal at that time, no one will stop you.¡± these words made kuro ponder. yeah ¡­ if he forcefully retreated with such great achievements, nothing would happen to him. at that time, the world will not be in danger and he can stop being a marine. at that time, he will have the prestige to end the pirate era. even if he stops being a marine, marines will still give him face. after all, didn¡¯t he become a marine back then for safety? since he had already come this far, why not make the sea truly safe? as long as the sea was safe, wouldn¡¯t he be safe? Chapter 1319 - 1319 Pull Out the Red Hair! 1319 pull out the red hair! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro left and watched him leave. sengoku was silent for a long time before he sighed. ¡°times change¡­ we marines may also change.¡± ¡°puhaha, i don¡¯t understand your words. no matter how you change, aren¡¯t you still a marine?¡± garp laughed. ¡°you¡¯re right¡­¡± sengoku said, and then his voice lowered, ¡°but, garp¡­ you will lose your grandson.¡± garp was stunned and just stared at the meat on his hand and fell silent. ¡­ . new headquarters. kuro flew directly from red port to this side. for him, there is not much difference whether there is a ship or not. however, as a man of the sea, a ship is a characteristic of the sea. but if it really comes to a critical moment, it would be faster to fly by himself. sakasugi was recuperating in headquarters. after they were picked up, they returned to headquarters for treatment. kuro came to the military doctor¡¯s office with ease. by this time, sakasugi had woken up and was sitting on the bed with an iv in his hand and bandages all over his body. beside him was a newspaper. ¡°you didn¡¯t burn the whole hospital. after failing, you don¡¯t even have a temper anymore, marshal.¡± kuro saw that everything was normal and even teased him. ¡°kuro, it¡¯s you.¡± sakasugi nodded and said, ¡°this is the headquarters. i don¡¯t lose my temper at any time. don¡¯t make me sound like a child.¡± kuro smiled and then pointed to the newspaper next to him, his face gradually becoming serious. ¡°so, you read it.¡± sakasugi was silent for a while and said, ¡°yes, i saw it and received the order to be promoted. i am no longer a marshal. now i am the commander-in-chief of the entire army¡­ tsk, that position!¡± already received? and from the looks of it, sakasugi accepted it? but this thing¡­ you really can¡¯t not accept it. you don¡¯t have to accept the promotion, but if you want to be removed from your original position, it¡¯s useless to say that you don¡¯t accept it. ¡°the power is there. if you don¡¯t agree, then you are rebelling.¡± although sakasugi¡¯s rebellion will definitely take away a large number of people, that will be internal strife and sakasugi will not become zephyr. ¡°then¡­¡± kuro looked at sakasugi. ¡°you heard about me?¡± ¡°i heard about it. i have no objections.¡± sakasugi looked at kuro with some relief in his eyes. ¡°originally, when i resisted the order, i thought that after the end of the pirate era, the position would be given to you. i didn¡¯t expect that in my hands, the pirate era still hasn¡¯t ended, and even¡­ i am no longer qualified to fight.¡± the commander of the entire army is untouchable. unless mariejois suffers a major crisis, the commander-in-chief really has nothing to do there. the commander-in-chief can¡¯t get involved in marine matters, even if he is a marine-born commander-in-chief. empty year is also a marine fleet admiral, but in the war of the best, there is still nothing. ¡°you will end it, kuro!¡± sakasugi stared at kuro and said in a deep voice, ¡°look directly at me and promise me that you will end it!¡± kuro pursed his lips and closed his eyes. when he opened them again, he said to sakasugi with a firm look in his eyes, ¡°i promise, general, i will personally kill straw hat and tich and end the representative figures of these pirates. i will suppress the pirate arrogance to the minimum and then personally end this so-called pirate era.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, then marine will be taken over by you. i don¡¯t care what you do. as for the question of admiral, if you are promoted, admiral will have an empty position. have you thought about who it will be?¡± sakasugi said. that¡¯s true¡­ it was completely unexpected. kuro himself was a little stunned. he was inexplicably regarded as a marshal. he had not even performed the ceremony and now he had to think of a candidate for a admiral¡­ opening the world conscription again? there is no time left. besides, the world conscription has made the marines a little mixed. it is better to keep it stable. ¡°from admiral alternate¡­¡± ¡°no, tokikake and momousagi are not qualified. they are too weak.¡± sakasugi shook his head and said, ¡°i have a suggestion for you. you are a general of the country of peace, right? kuzan is also working part-time in the country of peace. recruit him. although he has a broken leg, his strength is absolutely not a problem.¡± the two of them fought for ten days back then, so there was no problem in terms of combat power. now that sakasugi has retreated, one more person has to go up. ¡°kouzan?¡± kuro did a tactical backstroke and raised his eyebrows. ¡°i thought you wouldn¡¯t mention this.¡± sakasugi snorted. ¡°although he has turned his back on marine, he has a chance to be original now. i don¡¯t get along with him, but i didn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t get along with him.¡± kuzan doesn¡¯t have a bounty because he came out of admiral. the world government can¡¯t be so stupid as to order a bounty for him, let alone marines. everyone cares about old times. besides, giving a bounty for kuzan would be completely qualitative. what good is it to force people to oppose them? ¡°okay, i got it. your opinion is good.¡± sakasugi¡¯s words also moved kuro. this is indeed a good idea. this guy has nothing to do in the country of peace every day, so there is no problem in recruiting him as a general. but there is one thing. once we recruit kuzan, how can the country of peace defend¡­ however, now is not the time to worry about this problem. ¡°okay, you rest well, i¡¯ll leave first¡­¡± kuro said to sakasugi and left. outside, he looked up at the slightly dazzling sun. under the sun, there were no clouds and the sky was clear. it was a rare good weather. ¡°i wanted to vent my anger, but i didn¡¯t expect it to come true¡­ shanks, you¡¯re probably going to lose it.¡± the words he said on the port of henson were originally out of anger because it was not his turn to make decisions. he was a general, not a marshal. all decisions still had to be made by the marshal. but it was different now. sakasugi accepted his position as the commander-in-chief of the entire army and gave the position of marshal to him without any unwillingness. in that case, there was something to talk about. he pulled red hair out of impel down. with straw hat¡¯s personality, he would definitely save his guide this time. the relationship between these two is also very deep. compared to dorag, straw hat was more like a child of shanks, although they had only met once. however, straw hat did not know his father and had never seen him before. but once this guy is pulled out¡­ kuro pinched his eyebrows with a headache. ¡°that¡¯s a big battle, but the advantage is that once it¡¯s solved, we don¡¯t have to care about anything.¡± there are too many people related to the straw hat. once all of them are killed, the sea will immediately enter peace! Chapter 1320 - 1320 The Big Five Wants to Choose 1320 the big five wants to choose translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the matter of the marshal was obviously decided. kuro could not refuse unless he said that he would not do it anymore, but it would be a loss if he did not do it now. in that case, he could only think of a way to find a backup plan. country of peace, pallas¡¯s cat. as one of the regions of the country of peace, the entire area has been transformed by kuro into a prison for prisoners and a weapons factory. there are many ores here, and prisoners can be reformed here. and the one guarding this place is the first batch of prisoners of the pallas¡¯s cat, the daughter of the former emperor ¡®hundred beast¡¯ kaido, yamato. in the care center above the mine, yamato sat on a very wide chair that had been modified. he held a wine gourd in his hand and leaned against the chair with a blunt horn mace without spikes, looking down at the prisoners working below. ¡°hey, let the one on the left with a pair of tweezers in one hand and let him rest for a while. his workload has been reached, and it¡¯s one-handed. he¡¯s a very powerful person.¡± yamato said to a dog-like person next to him. this is also a smile, an intelligence agent of the kingdom of peace who is now working for yamato. who asked her to be kaido¡¯s daughter? she was born with a legal right to the beast pirates. ¡°yes, yamato-san.¡± canine smile responded and ran out. ¡°call me young master!¡± yamato retorted and pressed his chest with some anger, ¡°i also want to be a strange man like oden!¡± as soon as she finished speaking, a voice came from the sky. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you going to parade naked on the streets?¡± yamato looked up and saw a familiar but very hateful person flying over. when he saw the person, yamato stood up in a defensive posture and gritted his teeth. ¡°what are you doing here?!¡± the person in the sky was kuro. at this time, he slowly descended from the sky and sat in yamato¡¯s original position without any courtesy. ¡°i am a general of the country of peace. of course i am qualified to go to any place in the country of peace.¡± as he spoke, he crossed his legs and picked up a string of grapes on the table next to him and ate it directly. ¡°well, the fruit is very fresh, and the days are not bad. i remember that you are still a prisoner, right? if you live such a good life, some people will say that i am good-looking. actually, i am very serious.¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± yamato completely ignored kuro¡¯s words and asked directly. did this person come to catch up with him? he was not that kind, and they had nothing to talk about. logically speaking, the man opposite him was a sinner who killed his father, killed his friends, and strangled his dreams. but the strange thing is that i don¡¯t resent him. if there was a little hatred in the beginning, as time passed, that hatred dissipated. kill father? she and kaido were never on good terms. when they fought, she was also thinking about how to defeat kaido. abort a friend? luffy is a pirate and she is also a pirate. even if we can¡¯t go to sea together, she and luffy are still friends. this will not change. the only thing was to cut off his dream. but ¡­ he has indeed done a good job in the country of peace, and the people are no longer suffering, and it is not like the evil policies of general orochi in the past. it feels better to do it than to be a politician. it was precisely because of this idea that she settled down in the pallas¡¯s cat and gradually grasped the power of the pallas¡¯ cat as a prisoner. although she did not pledge allegiance to kuro, in fact, what she did was no different from pledging allegiance, except that she lacked a status. ¡°there¡¯s something i need to tell you¡­ huh?¡± kuro was about to speak when he suddenly frowned and looked down. he saw a few people glaring at him on the mine. the anger was very strong and he sensed it. among the people who were glaring at him, there was a young man with a moon head style who looked similar to oden. beside him were a few familiar faces. red sheath nine. ¡°are these people also caught?¡± ¡°hey, have you forgotten who you caught!¡± yamato said and subconsciously put his body in front of kuro and said, ¡°momosuke is my friend. you have already ruled the country of peace. you don¡¯t have to attack him.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not that tasteless. if i wanted to do it, i would have done it long ago.¡± kuro rolled his eyes and said, ¡°forget it, i don¡¯t care about these people. i have something to tell you. i¡­ am ready to be a marshal.¡± ¡®marshal?¡¯ marshal of the country of peace? there doesn¡¯t seem to be such a position in the country of peace¡­ yamato thought of something and his eyes widened. ¡°marine fleet admiral?!¡± there are a lot of prisoners captured from the outer sea. from their mouths, yamato knows about the general situation of the world, he knows that they are ¡®pirates¡¯, and there is also ¡®marine¡¯ who is responsible for catching pirates. above marine is the ¡®world government¡¯, which rules most of the world. well, a group of very evil guys, who specifically oppress these free people who dream of going to sea. ¡°marine fleet admiral, so¡­ it will be very busy recently. we don¡¯t think there is anyone to look after the country of peace, so we have to find a reliable person to entrust it to. yamato, are you interested?¡± ¡°you¡­ want to give me the position of general?¡± yamato was shocked. ¡°what are you thinking?¡± kuro said, ¡°of course that¡¯s impossible. i mean, you will be in charge of the country of peace. of course, you are not an acting general. i will give you an official position. you can choose whatever you want.¡± the general didn¡¯t need to be told. there definitely wasn¡¯t one. this was his base. since he was the general of the country of peace, kuro wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡®dame?¡¯ his name was long gone. it was not easy for him to get the country of peace without a name. only a fool would split his name again. as for choosing yamato, there is a reason. if he was still in the country of peace before, he would not even consider it. the country of peace was his foundation and no one could take it away. but now the situation is not right. he came straight to the pallas¡¯s cat and hasn¡¯t gone to find kuzan, but it doesn¡¯t need to be said that kuzan will definitely be taken away by him. the position of the three generals is one less because green bull wants to be placed in mariejois to guard the place. if kuzan doesn¡¯t agree, then marine will be left with him and yixiao. the two of them can¡¯t fight. old man? the old man has long retired and is now a big inspector. besides, with his personality, he can¡¯t go all out. if we don¡¯t have enough manpower, we have to find a way. after thinking about it, the only thing we can put at ease in the country of peace is yamato. this woman was not as bad as he thought. on the contrary, she was a hot-blooded and pure woman. in the past, he lived in the country of peace and lacked information. the only people he came into contact with were the group of pirates led by kaido. later, he became obsessed with the story of oden and thought about becoming oden every day. the amount of information accepted is not enough. what can be chosen is either the ruling template that kaido chose for herself or the romantic ideal leader template of oden. if you let an innocent young girl choose, it must be the latter. who would think that murder and robbery would be cool, especially for a little girl? that would definitely be the most righteous and romantic thing. just as kuro knows that the dead law is a loyal reader of the marine warrior sora. Chapter 1321 - 1321 Aokiji’s Return 1321 aokiji¡¯s return translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°let me manage the country of peace?¡± yamato was a little stunned. ¡°will you be very busy after becoming a marshal? don¡¯t you have subordinates?¡± the marine with glasses, who is also a canine fruit, has managed the country of peace very well and doesn¡¯t need her. ¡°for the time being. if you agree, i can promise you one thing, as long as it¡¯s not too much.¡± kuro turned his head and looked from yamato¡¯s body to the mine. ¡°for example, i will let go of the people of the light moon clan. of course, they don¡¯t have a name and can only be a civilian, but i will let them go and they can survive in the country of peace normally instead of mining here.¡± after ruling the country of peace for two years, the current degree of rule of the country of peace has been deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts, and no one has rebelled. many former samurai have gone to the base of the country of peace as marines. in terms of dominance, he is not inferior to light moon, who only has a family name. besides, the light-moon oden is just a name. his father is a general. he is only eight years old. no, he is ten years old. so what if he looks mature? his governance ability is equal to 0. is he going to rely on the red scabbard to govern? that is nonsense. his sister grew up as a courtesan and did not have any political means. wouldn¡¯t giving them the country of peace be equivalent to playing? if kuro had not been there and straw hat had returned the country to momosuke after defeating kaido, then the country of peace would not have ended well. people were free, but there was nothing but freedom. oh, from the evil politics of charcoal snake to the other extreme of freedom, right? wasn¡¯t this nonsense with him? yamato is different. she grew up under the influence of kaido and she has to go against kaido. kaido is chaotic and she wants order. kaido wants to lock up the country and she wants to establish it. under such influence, the least we can know is that yamato will not mess up the current situation of the country of peace. besides, it didn¡¯t take long. the budget time given by kuro was enough. it would end in half a year to a year at most. at that time, after the end of the pirate era, crowe can also come back to guard. here, in addition to the country of peace and g-3, he has become a marshal, so the position of the base commander of g-3 will naturally be left to crowe. only he, kuro, can be at ease. ¡°release momosuke¡­ are you serious?¡± yamato said excitedly, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that they will cause you trouble?¡± ¡°you still have a conscience. it¡¯s not in vain for me to let you manage the pallas¡¯s cat as a prisoner. i¡¯ll come as i say. help me look after the country of peace. not only will i return the freedom of momosuke, but i will also set you free. there¡¯s no problem with going to sea. when it¡¯s over, you can do whatever you want. of course, there¡¯s a premise. you have to be an officer of the country of peace.¡± yamato has done a good job with the pallas¡¯s catheterization and expanded it a little. it is not difficult to manage the country of peace. besides, it is not like there is no one to assist them. in the past two years, many people of the country of peace have come to be officials of the country of peace. ¡°i agree!¡± yamato nodded heavily. ¡°as long as you release momosuke and give me my freedom, i agree!¡± ¡°very good. pack up and report to kano city. i will tell others. it¡¯s settled.¡± kuro finished the hanging grape, stood up and flew straight away. ¡°hey, peach!¡± yamato turned around and waved happily at momosuke. ¡°there is good news, come quickly!¡± ¡­ . after leaving the pallas¡¯s cat, kuro went straight to the city of flowers and arrived at the pavilion of heavenly defense. ¡°your excellency.¡± when he arrived at the main hall, his majesty, who had been in charge of the interior of the hall, knelt there and bowed his head to greet him. ¡°what about kuzan?¡± kuro sat on the futon throne at the top of the hall and asked baohuang. ¡°lord kuzan¡­ is sleeping,¡± baohuang said crisply. ¡°get him up and let him come over.¡± ¡°yes, general.¡± royalty pressed his fingers to his temples and used the eye paper on his face to inform the same people nearby. a moment later, kuzan yawned and walked into the hall. ¡°alala, why are you back?¡± kuzan asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you looking for straw hat and blackbeard?¡± ¡°i have to ask you this.¡± kuro snapped, ¡°didn¡¯t i ask you to lead the team to block the sea? why are you sleeping?¡± ¡°well, because i heard other news, i didn¡¯t move. for example¡­¡± kuzan smiled. ¡°congratulations, kuro. you seem to be a marshal now.¡± ¡°who told you? crane? i haven¡¯t, i haven¡¯t been inaugurated.¡± kuro rolled his eyes. ¡°it¡¯s almost the same. after all, there is no one else besides you. alalala, you actually became a marshal just like that. you were clearly a small marine who followed polusalino in the past,¡± kuzan said with some nostalgia. ¡°don¡¯t talk to me like you¡¯re old. it¡¯s not time for you to retire, kuzan. i want you to help me.¡± kuro went straight to the point. ¡°sakaski went to be the commander-in-chief. his suggestion was for me to hire you back. i had the same intention. after all, you don¡¯t have a bounty. after so many years in the marine, you can¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have feelings. come back and help me.¡± ¡°this is really¡­¡± kuzan scratched his head, then reached out and patted the ice-formed leg and said, ¡°i don¡¯t seem to be very agile.¡± ¡°cut it out. that kind of thing is nothing to someone like you who can shape.¡± kuro completely ignored kurzan¡¯s broken leg. some devil fruits have such great power, especially those with shaping power. ice, lava, mud, and so on. paramecia can also do this, such as big mom¡¯s eldest son. for them, they don¡¯t have to care about losing a hand or a leg because their abilities will allow them to move normally. of course, to reach the strength of kuzan, it will definitely damage his strength. including sakasugi, his injuries are actually not small. although he is not disabled, the frostbite on his body cannot be healed and will reduce his strength. however, the strength of a general is still the strength of a general. at this level, one leg is actually not a big deal. ¡°it will be very troublesome if i return. i just left the marine corps not long ago. it will be very embarrassing for me to join again.¡± kuzan scratched his head. ¡°come on, it¡¯s settled. you are originally the captain of ¡®sword¡¯, just take it that you went to blackbeard¡¯s place to be an undercover. now you should come back, admiral aokiji!¡± kuro said in a deep voice. of course, it was easy for kuzan to be rehired. he had been a marine for so many years and he had the smell of marine in his bones. it was much better than being a vagrant at sea. when yamato came, kuro directly ordered the emperor to tell those in the kingdom of peace to let yamato temporarily look after the kingdom of peace, and then he left with kuzan. the marines led by crowe searched the sea for a week and did not find straw hat and blackbeard, so they could only return to headquarters. he had to reply. because mr. kuro is going to be a marshal, they have to go back to the inauguration ceremony. they don¡¯t want to miss such an exciting thing. Chapter 1322 - 1322 The Kings Are Panicking 1322 the kings are panicking translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios marine¡¯s change to a new marshal is a big deal for the world. at this time, the meeting of the world conference has finished, and the participating countries are very satisfied that kuro will be the marshal, and there is nothing else to say about other meetings. because of the revolutionary army, they are actually not in the mood to have a meeting. what a joke. if they go to a meeting at this time, when they go back¡­ no, they may not be able to go back. who knows when the news of the revolutionary army overthrowing their country will come. he did not know where the revolutionary army got their weapons from, nor did he know why there were so many people, but it was obviously more violent than the previous revolutionary army. they knew the way of revolutionary drama. in the past, there were other people who were in contact with them in the countries that were overthrown. at that time, they still looked for other people to be the king. at that time, they were actually quite indifferent. it was just that they had lost the throne. the other losses were not big. the revolutionary army would only look through their accounts and find more favorable ¡®crime evidence¡¯. what could be found was only the existence of shallow gold and silver treasures, which could not cause any harm to their core. they still have land deeds, real estate, and commerce, all of which are ignored by the revolutionary army. what they care about is how much wealth those ¡®crime¡¯ kings have harvested. if some kings don¡¯t have money on the surface, they will even subsidize it themselves to the next king in order to make those civilians live better lives. therefore, at that time, the revolutionary army was the enemy of the world government. because it overthrew the country, it was equivalent to automatically withdrawing from the country. not the enemies of their kings. although they will lose their throne, it is still fundamentally different from now. at that time, the revolutionary army wanted their position. the current revolutionary army wants all of their lives! what nobles? they no longer look for opportunities from the nobles. it is as if they are disappointed and will do it themselves. not only that, they will kill all the nobles, especially those with assets. although they will not kill indiscriminately, after finding out that your property is huge and does not meet the public income and expenditure of the nobles, they will ask and convict through the oral testimony of the people. they will no longer look for ¡®iron evidence¡¯. they don¡¯t care anymore. they don¡¯t care if losing them will stabilize the country. but the amazing thing was that after those kings lost their nobles, the civilians became more active after the initial discomfort. every time the revolutionary army occupied a country, their power would expand a little. now, even they could not say that they did not care because the scale was too large. there were weapons and personnel, and those personnel seemed to be very excited, like pirates, clamoring to tear off the heads of these nobles. panic ¡­ this time, the kings, especially those under the radiation of the revolutionary army, felt panic for the first time. it was different, completely different. in the past, even if some of them were overthrown, they actually did not care much after hearing the news and only said things like ¡®revolutionary army is really hateful¡¯. after all, the revolutionary army would let them come down from the throne. but now it seems that this is nothing. their bloodline is still there. legally, they are still the kings of that country. i will always have a chance. as long as i am strong enough, even if the civilians disown them, they will still have a natural status. the civilians will still have a natural reverence for them. perhaps my children and descendants will still have a chance to ascend to the throne. because of what the revolutionary army has done, in their opinion, it will not last long, especially since the revolutionary army has existed for almost 30 years. the disadvantages have been shown. among the countries that were overthrown first, the people who were pushed to the throne by the revolutionary army also have the same problems as them. when they were young, they had also thought about doing something for their country. they were all young people with dreams in their hearts. they wanted to change the harshness and protect the civilians, but as time passed, they were helpless. after they changed, they found that it was better to change. although they did not know why, they gave up in the end. it was good to be a king. some of the kings who were pushed up by the revolutionary army gradually became like them. in the end, those countries were still the same as before. but this is completely different! the revolutionary army no longer needs them! the revolutionary army wants to kill all of them and the slogan they shouted is to let the people rule their own country. the revolutionary army is dedicated to the happiness of the people and they will guide the people to govern. this is completely evil! nothing like this has ever happened on the sea. at a time like this, who would dare to stay here for a meeting? their purpose of coming to the meeting was to let marine prioritize the revolutionary army, especially since sakasugi was defeated by the pirates. if they had the time to continue fighting with the pirates, they might as well fight the revolutionary army first. ¡®what?¡¯ destroy the situation? what is there to destroy? so what if the pirate situation is restored? even if he really returned to the era of the great pirates, so what? pirates would not threaten their throne. at most, they would just rob them. even the famous crocodile, who had been silent for so many years for a country, did not get it in the end. it is too difficult for pirates to steal a country, and it is only stealing. their identity is naturally hostile to civilians. the revolutionary army is not like that. those civilians like the revolutionary army, and the revolutionary army does not steal. they rob directly, and it is reasonable for them to rob. at this juncture, how can they let marine continue to fight? but it still went down. because the next person on the stage is lucilu kuro, kim jung. they had all heard the marine¡¯s name. he has been famous for a long time and defeated many famous big pirates. he has also caused a massacre of civilians in several countries for their right to rule and perfectly carried out the task given to him by the world government. especially since he recently ended the yonk¨­ (four emperors) era! unlike akainu, that guy doesn¡¯t care what happens to the other countries, but ¡°golden lion¡± luciru kuro still seems to care, because he cares more about the face of the world government. they were willing to give such a man a chance. if it were him, he might quickly end the war with the pirates. in that case, it is also possible to turn back and deal with the revolutionary army. but this is on the premise that it is really a war that can quickly end the pirates. at most, they will give him a year to fight the pirates on account of his reputation. if it still can¡¯t end, then we can only let kim jung-ho deal with the revolutionary army first. and until then, they can still hold on because they borrowed david¡¯s method¡­ Chapter 1323 - 1323 Respect for Me, the Marshal 1323 respect for me, the marshal translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the conqueror, pansa david. pansa ¡­ a very historical family. 800 years ago, the guardian knights of king dressrosa¡¯s donghizid, 800 years later, when king riku lost power, they stood up and took back dressrosa from the pirate doflamingo, and they grew stronger and stronger. if the revolutionary army did not suddenly launch an attack that made them, the kings, panic, then their world conference this time would be against david. because he has gone too far. it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is a member country or not, as long as it is a country close to him, it has been conquered. although those small countries that have not been conquered still exist, they are afraid every day. but they are not qualified to participate in the world conference. the country is too small and not qualified enough. some of them can¡¯t even be regarded as a country, they are just islands. king david¡¯s extreme conquest naturally aroused the indignation of the kings. didn¡¯t they join the world government and pay so much tax for stability? in the end, there is someone who wants to conquer them internally? how can this be? isn¡¯t this the same as vinsmoke¡¯s actions back then? does the world government not care? oh¡­ together, they are considered the world government. the world government does not have the right to make decisions in this aspect. the decision-making is made by the world conference that is held once every four years. originally, they would definitely have to vote for david to release the conquered territories. his territory is too big, so big that it makes people panic. if this goes on, it will be an iron law for david to speak in the future because his territory is the largest and his strength is the strongest. how can the world be stable in the future? they might as well fight directly. there was also the nation of insects and the north blue¡¯s four-nation alliance. they also followed david¡¯s footsteps on the road of conquest. the world government did not stipulate that they could not attack each other, because they must have had a war, but it was the first time that they had seen such a big conquest. we should restrict them. we can¡¯t let them continue like this. the world will be in chaos. however, the appearance of the revolutionary army made them panic. if something happened to their own family, they would not be able to care about other people¡¯s union. who would be so bold? not only that, they have now discovered the benefits of this kind of thing. with a large territory and great strength, dealing with the revolutionary army and pirates is not a problem at all. look, the revolutionary army did not appear in dressrosa because they are very powerful. otherwise, the new world would be the main territory of the revolutionary army because it is chaotic enough. now, they have all run to the first half of the grand line to fight against the four seas, and those marines who stayed behind are busy fighting against the pirates, and they are the only ones who can fight the revolutionary army. if they had a bigger territory and stronger strength at that time, would it be better¡­ so no one will deal with david. the key is that they don¡¯t have that many weapons. the world government only supplies them with a little bit of weapons because they themselves still have to supply marines. after all, marines are the main force. in order to fight against the revolutionary army, most of the weapons of these countries have to be bought from the underground world. they are so expensive that the quality is not good enough, but david claims that he will provide weapons at a 20% discount and it is not a problem to buy them from him. they had seen dressrosa¡¯s weapons before. this place used to be a weapons transit factory. although they don¡¯t know where it came from, the quality is really good. maybe this guy has a deal with new world pirates¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter. as a king, it is normal to have a deal with pirates. even the destroyed kano country used to have pirates. as long as there were weapons, a large number of orders were handed directly to david. they need a large number of weapons and a large number of soldiers to protect their kingdom and fight against the revolutionary army. with cp¡¯s assistance, they will be able to hold on for a year. ¡­ . new world, marine headquarters. many warships are docked at the port and marines come down one by one and settle in the ministry. unlike before, the marines who came this time did not bring many marines with them. most of them stayed in the area under their jurisdiction. marine, who maintained the battle line in the new world, brought more than ten people back in small patrol ships. those who were in the first half of the grand line or marine of the four seas came directly on a battleship after the transit to mariejois, and most of them were marines of the grand line. marine of the four seas came in small numbers. not only is the new world at war, but they are also dealing with pirates. for this, kuro expressed understanding. it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like big scenes. in any case, he can¡¯t run away from the marshal, so he will definitely have a big lineup in this position. this marine is a little embarrassing¡­ but it was not bad. at this time, in the square below headquarters, these marine admiral majors were standing together, and they looked pretty good. and kuro thinks that the big one is not in this place, but in the place he reserved¡­ at this moment, all the warships that could receive the signal had turned on den den mushi. they did not bring any image den den mushi and could only listen to the sound coming from headquarters. these warships are all maintaining the battle line or chasing down other pirates. in order to maintain the battle line, it is impossible for all marines to go. smoker did not go. he was fighting pirates. to be able to hear voices at this time is the self-awareness of marines. this is because admiral kim jong-un has a very good reputation in the marine corps. they already feel very guilty for not going when he was promoted to marshal. ¡°ahem, first of all, marines on the front line, you have worked hard.¡± in the den den mushi, the first person to clear his throat was kuro. in the tall building of the new headquarters, kuro held den den mushi in his hand and looked down at the marines standing upright below. the voice was also constantly expanding in the headquarters and was heard by people. ¡°to be honest, i am also in a hurry to be promoted to marshal this time. actually, i don¡¯t want to agree. i want to say that i want to find another job, but after thinking about it, i think there is no one else but me.¡± his tone was relaxed, which also made many marines laugh. but he had to admit that it was true. admiral kim jong-un is now the most qualified. ¡°this time, it is correct for you marines on the front line or those with missions not to move. you can¡¯t give up the good situation because of the promotion ceremony of marshal. otherwise, we will have to change a marshal to maintain the battle line. in the end, because of the marshal ceremony, the battle line is empty, which will attract the ridicule of pirates.¡± ¡°some people say that my promotion to marshal is disrespectful. for this, i want to say that it is not at all. look at these people present, they are all chosen representatives in a busy time. for the sake of a mere marine marshal, they gave up the battle line and came to the headquarters to participate in the ceremony. this is enough respect. those who did not come have a more important mission to deal with pirates. at this time, killing two more pirates is also respect for me, who is about to become a marshal.¡± Chapter 1324 - 1324 We Will Fight Everywhere! 1324 we will fight everywhere! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios these words shocked everyone on the battleship. unlike sakasugi, admiral kim jong-un has a comfortable way of speaking. it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to go, but it¡¯s mainly because the front line is here and they can¡¯t leave. since admiral kim jong-un can understand them, he must be a good marshal like sengoku! headquarters. kuro held the microphone and continued, ¡°the higher-ups recommended me to be a marshal, and my colleagues also recommended me to be a marshal. at this point, it can¡¯t be delayed. the higher-ups have given us time. within a year, we have to destroy the pirates, suppress their arrogance, and end this so-called pirate era.¡± ¡°it has been long enough¡­ since roger began, the great age of pirates has been maintained for nearly 30 years. it should have ended after whitebeard¡¯s death, but it didn¡¯t. even if i ended the other yonk¨­ (four emperors), it still didn¡¯t. however, the age of pirates has obviously begun to weaken. it¡¯s just one last step to catch those pirates closest to the so-called one piece, and we can solve this so-called age of pirates.¡± kuro clenched his fists and his voice gradually became louder. ¡°everyone! there are thousands of reasons to be a pirate, but there is only one reason to be a marine, which is for the justice in your heart! there is only one goal, which is to deal with pirates! maybe our races are different, our strength is strong and weak, and the countries we come from are hostile to each other, but this doesn¡¯t mean anything!¡± ¡°today we are here, in headquarters, in battleship, fighting with pirates on the sea, then our position is the same, we only have one identity, that is marine! someone asked me what marine¡¯s vision is, there is only one answer, maintain the peace of the sea, maintain the peace of the sea at all costs! only when the sea is peaceful, the people will be at ease and our respective countries can develop, so¡­ fight!¡± ¡°no matter what conditions, no matter where, no matter what situation, no matter whether we win or lose, we have to fight. if we don¡¯t win, our world will be constantly disturbed by those pirates with ulterior motives, and the sea will never be peaceful! it is because of the tenacious fighting of us marines that those pirates will restrain themselves and not cause more serious damage to the sea. because we are fighting, we are still fighting!¡± ¡°we fight in marien vando. similarly, we will fight in our present headquarters! we will fight in any sea area! we will fight in any mudflats, we will fight in any place where the enemy lands, we will fight in any field, any street, we will fight in any hill, we will never surrender! even if the sea falls to the enemy, people are enslaved and can¡¯t fight back, as long as our marine still exists, we will still fight!¡± kuro¡¯s clenched fists danced in the air and he shouted: ¡°fight, everyone, for our justice!!¡± ¡°for justice!!!¡± the marines below, as well as the marines maintaining the battle lines everywhere, roared almost at the same time, shaking the surrounding air. ¡°mr. kuro said it so well!¡± among the marines participating in the ceremony, a bearded man learned from kuro above and clenched his fists, standing forward crazily. as a direct descendant, kaz and the others must have come to participate. although den den mushi can also hear it, how can such an impassioned speech be compared to hearing it personally? ¡°we will fight anywhere. we don¡¯t have to be limited to one place!¡± kaz¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker with fire. mr. kuro¡¯s words gave him a new idea. ¡°then¡­¡± den den mushi¡¯s loudspeaker continued, ¡°i will take over the position of marshal and start the decisive battle, swearing to solve this so-called pirate era!!¡± kim jung, from admiral to marshal. as kuro officially took over, the news quickly spread across the sea. this is not good news for pirates. they had just been boosted by sakasugi¡¯s defeat and thought that the marines would stop a little, but then came a more ruthless attack. compared to akainu, jinchuan¡¯s achievements are the latest and more famous. ¡°damn it, kim chuo became a marshal?! aokiji also came back? how can this be, in that case, the battle between straw hat and blackbeard against akainu is completely useless!¡± many pirates had such a reaction, especially those silver medalists who were paying attention to the world situation in the new world. they felt their scalps tingle. it wasn¡¯t easy for akainu to leave, and now there¡¯s aokiji and a more difficult person to deal with as the marshal? marine¡¯s heritage is really so overbearing. the words of marine¡¯s new fleet admiral kuro spread from the newspaper to the sea, and many pirates also expressed concern about the so-called ¡°great battle¡±. the final battle? isn¡¯t this a decisive battle? two new yonk¨­ (four emperors) emperors fell on their side and a marine marshal stepped down. what kind of decisive battle must be higher than now? and how high would it go? ¡­ . headquarters. after the inauguration ceremony, kuro asked the marines who participated in the ceremony to go to red harbor to pick up the kings after the meeting. as for himself, he was already at the highest point of the tenshou pavilion. sakasugi¡¯s original office had been torn down and it had been briefly decorated for a temporary stay. the follow-up renovation was put at the back and temporarily used. for marine, who is in charge of logistics, this is good news. finally, i don¡¯t have to change desks often¡­ ¡°you seem to be doing well?¡± in the office, crane walked in and looked at kuro, who was sitting there, and said with a smile, ¡°you¡¯ve adapted quite well.¡± ¡°don¡¯t tease me, granny crane.¡± kuro shook his head and said, ¡°i just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to do it so well for the time being. this place may have to be rebuilt.¡± crane walked to a chair and sat down, then looked at the plaque above kuro¡¯s head. thorough justice has been replaced by the sign of kuro¡ªsafe justice. ¡°have you decided?¡± said crane. ¡°well¡­¡± kuro nodded and said, ¡°the higher-ups want me to end the pirate era in a year. in a year, no matter what, marines will have to deal with the revolutionary army, so there¡¯s no way to delay it now. we can only use some tricks to kill the main ones first, and then use the remaining time to force the pirates into a corner step by step.¡± ¡°but we are maintaining the battle line now, i¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough troops to start the final battle¡­¡± crane said with some difficulty. crane knew what kuro was thinking. the condition for the start of the decisive battle is to pluck the red hair of impel down to attract the attention of straw hat and force him to show up to start the main battlefield. it was the same route as the previous top battle. Chapter 1325 - 1325 No Weaklings, Only Strong Ones 1325 no weaklings, only strong ones translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios top war ¡­ that was the battle between 100,000 marine elites and the whitebeard pirates. victory is certain. in the sea, marine is certainly the overlord. but this is on the premise that those pirates will not be united like now. yonk¨­ (four emperors), shichibukai (seven warlords of the sea), and marine (marine), the three major forces that used to be balanced, but the first two of these three major forces are all pirates, and the difference is that they are not a whole. shichibukai is the seven great pirates, and they are all silver medalists in the new world. yonk¨­ (four emperors) are four sea emperors, each of which can be taken seriously by marines. now, although shichibukai is under kuro, the fourth emperor is gone, and the so-called new fourth emperor is missing two. it is easier to deal with him than before, but there is a problem now. that is, they are in an all-out war with new world¡¯s pirates. marine¡¯s elites are all there, including a admiral, which stabilized the battle line. it is a little difficult to take out troops to deal with two new yonk¨­ (four emperors) at this time. crane said, ¡°if you personally lead the team and kuzan is back now, we can try to advance the front line¡­¡± ¡°we don¡¯t have that much time, granny crane.¡± kuro said, ¡°i estimate that it will take at least three years to see the results of what you said. it will take five years to slowly force the pirates down and completely destroy their arrogance. it will take seven years to estimate. there can¡¯t be any big mistakes in between. for example, another straw hat-like person will stir up trouble in the sea. it will take too long, but the higher-ups will only give me one year. you know about this. the revolutionary army has launched an all-out attack at this time. i don¡¯t have that much time, so i can only take an unconventional approach.¡± he took out a cigar box and picked up a cigar from it and bit it in his mouth. after lighting it, he exhaled and said, ¡°it¡¯s good that the battle line is maintained and slowed down appropriately. pirates can¡¯t really form a force. as long as we get rid of straw hat and blackbeard, we can slowly do the rest.¡± pirates will not disappear. this is caused by this sea. the so-called end of the era of pirates is only the end of the most threatening pirates, but this is enough. ¡°let kuzan go to the front line. he is an old marine, he must have a leader in command. granny crane, you have to suffer. now you can¡¯t retreat, you still have to go to the front line to suppress it. then transfer laughing over and let him and me complete this big decisive battle¡­ as for the other personnel, think of a way.¡± kuro said as he blew out smoke. the current personnel are too difficult to move. a famous vice-admiral has to guard an important node of the new world and cannot move easily. the same goes for those marine elites. there are probably not many that can be deployed. but ¡­ ¡°in terms of personnel, we may not be as good as the last war of the best, but in terms of configuration¡­ we will not be weak this time!¡± kuro¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°i am different from sengoku. i will fight personally. no matter how many people the other side sends, i can deal with them!¡± unlike sengoku, sengoku¡¯s strategic goal at that time was only whitebeard and ace¡¯s execution. everything else can be released. this time, kuro wants to catch them all in one fell swoop, so he will not care about the terrain. ¡°i will tell the higher-ups that this headquarters will not exist anymore. this time, i will not hold back, no matter who the other party is.¡± crane sighed. ¡°it¡¯s good that you have an idea. then¡­ i, an old woman, will play another game. i was about to leave, but i wanted to ask if you could take over my position as chief of staff.¡± marine¡¯s chief of staff can pick up a lot of people. tina was one of them. as a direct descendant of crane, she was the most qualified, but her qualifications were a little lacking. vice-admiral kong ming can also do it, but he has no achievements and his strength is not enough. the ¡®justice of strategy¡¯ that he believes in is ultimately a weakness in the sea. as for kuro¡¯s subordinate, crow, he has both wisdom and strength. if kuro wants him, crow can take over directly. ¡°now is not the time to talk about this. everything will wait until the end of the war. granny he, you have to help me coordinate. my direct descendants will directly participate in the decisive battle. as for the remaining people, you will dispatch and coordinate. i don¡¯t need too many people because i don¡¯t need to defend, i just need to attack. i don¡¯t even need the weak, i only need the strong. this time, i want to focus on the elite battle!¡± straw hat had very few crew members, so there was no need for kuro to increase his manpower for them, but he also wanted some people to prevent tiki, but if there were too many people, it would actually hinder kuro¡¯s own performance. he had this thought the last time he fought blackbeard in g-3. there are too many people, which prevents me from carrying out indiscriminate destruction. he is not like logia, who can set the attack range in an area. if the area is too small, it will be powerless. however, if they are all marine admirals, or even the most central group of marines, they will be fine because they will avoid them. kuro does not need to have too many scruples. ¡°you are going to put all the burden on yourself¡­¡± crane sighed and said, ¡°what if you fail?¡± ¡°impossible, absolutely impossible.¡± kuro put his eyes forward and looked at the sky through the big balcony and said lightly, ¡°it is absolutely impossible for me to fail. you are also an old man and know the power of golden lion, but he was too petty back then. as a pirate, he was worried about the world government. i am a marine, i don¡¯t need to worry. just let the people around me retreat, with headquarters as the center, all the way to the diameter of mariejois, don¡¯t leave anyone.¡± crane was silent for a while and shook his head with a smile. ¡°you are also the only one in the marine. it¡¯s a pity that this power is not used.¡± this was indeed the case. kuzan and sakasugi, including the old man, had the all-round ability to harm the sea. kuzan¡¯s ability can freeze the sea and allow ordinary people to walk in a straight line for three to five days and maintain it for a week. this powerful logia was not shown during the war of the best. because there were a lot of marines at that time and they had concerns. things are different now. kuro simply doesn¡¯t want anyone. as long as it¡¯s those elites, such as smoker, he doesn¡¯t believe that anyone can take red hair away from him. kuro would not give this opportunity. red hair could not be killed at the beginning. he had to make straw hat show up and go deeper. at that time, he would kill red hair and have a decisive battle with straw hat. in that case, there was a high chance that blackbeard would come, but it was only a probability. for this, kuro had to prepare something to ensure that blackbeard would come. once the two men are taken care of, kuro completes his mission as marshal. suffering is only a short time. once it is resolved, he can enjoy life without worries. Chapter 1326 - 1326 Let the Spider Group Expand! 1326 let the spider group expand! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios on the other side of the sea, kaz and wilbur and crowe, who were responsible for escorting david, were also in a meeting. the grand fleet and the only joint fleet of dressrosa ships sailed on the sea, while in the throne ship of dressrosa a group of people were conspiring around a round table. ¡°hey, i am the king of west blue. why did i come to the new world?¡± lowe said to everyone helplessly. beside the round table, the people from the scarlet spider regiment were all gathered. number 1, crowe. number 2, david. number 3, cass. number 4, wilbur. number 5, lowe. and number 6, kuzan ¡­ ¡°also, why are you here? aren¡¯t you a general again?¡± lowe looked at kuzan. kuzan scratched his head. ¡°alalala, it can¡¯t be helped. i have to be re-elected as a general. the people above gave me a good lecture and then asked me to escort the king home. well, after sending so many people, is the last one david?¡± at this moment, kuzan was no longer in his tramp outfit, but had changed into the white marine waistcoat he used to wear and the familiar cloak of justice. they didn¡¯t send a king with so many people, but they sent him away together. david was left until the end. ¡°and me, me!¡± lowe rolled his eyes. ¡°i am also a king. don¡¯t pretend i don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°forget it, you are in the intelligence field, you are more suitable to be an assassination than the king,¡± kuzan said indifferently. in this crimson spider group, the division of labor is clear. crowe is responsible for overall dispatch and speculation about kuro¡¯s movement and delivery of kuro¡¯s message. david was in charge of execution. kaz was responsible for the training of the soldiers of the kingdom, and wilbur was responsible for teaching the spirit of justice. lowe was in charge of intelligence, but he didn¡¯t do much assassination. as for himself¡­ he was responsible for combat power. a small group with a clear division of labor. ¡°so, what is this sudden meeting about?¡± kuzan asked. kuro is going to fight a decisive battle. they should not be able to leave during this period of time. there is not much point in having a meeting. ¡°i initiated it.¡± kaz said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s precisely because there is no time later that i initiated this meeting. mr. kuro¡¯s speech when he was appointed marshal deeply touched me. gentlemen, we should expand our scale.¡± ¡°expand?¡± lowe was stunned for a moment. ¡°no, we are already very big. even if it is an all-out war now, it will be difficult to expand again.¡± he had just taken down kano country and everything was on track. if he had to fight again, he would definitely not have enough manpower. ¡°i¡¯m not expanding your scale. i mean, expanding the size of our scarlet spider regiment!¡± kaz was inexplicably excited, as if he was intoxicated. he closed his eyes and said with his hands and feet dancing, ¡°ah¡­ mr. kuro¡¯s words are so impactful that it is deafening. i think kuro¡¯s words make sense. we should fight in any place, holding the ideal and implementing it, not ourselves. we should expand the scale and let everyone who has this ideal provide their own power!¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± lowe narrowed his eyes. he had a feeling that¡­ he had some terrifying thoughts. ¡°expand the scarlet spider regiment!¡± kaz stood up and said passionately: ¡°let those who embrace the same goal join in, let them fight, go to any place to fight. as long as they are willing, we will provide them with more support! spiders should not be one, they should have an extension. we are the ¡®mother body¡¯, the ¡®sub-body¡¯ that supports their free movement!¡± he opened his hands and imitated kuro¡¯s words: ¡°no matter where we come from, we all have the same goal, we all have dreams in our hearts, no matter what country, because wherever we go is our country!¡± he pointed at david excitedly. ¡°today, we are dressrosa!¡± then, he pointed at lowe. ¡°tomorrow, we are the people of the insect country!¡± ¡°however, we all have only one identity, that is, we are the ideal people who sacrifice for that ideal country. we hold firm, we fight, our identity is the same! for the same goal, to defeat the feudal capital country, advance and fight!!¡± kaz clenched his fists and opened his eyes, which seemed to be filled with flames. ¡°so we have to expand our scale. according to the grass outline, we have to go further!¡± kuzan nodded and said, ¡°that is indeed the case. kuro is now a marshal and i am back as a general. i have completed the fifth step.¡± when they decided to follow kuro¡¯s grass plan, kuzan had not joined yet, but they had completed the first, second, and third steps. the fourth step was also completed later on. many strong people were attracted by their ideals and joined them. with the completion of the fifth step, the sixth step was next. exercising their natural justice. according to the grass outline, the world government only represents the feudal capital nobles, while they represent a large number of people. with this as opposition, they will completely eliminate the feudal capital nobles represented by the world government and tenryubito! ¡°the sixth step¡­ should we put us in the open?¡± lowe frowned and said, ¡°in that case, will it disrupt kuro¡¯s plan?¡± he rebelled as soon as he became a marshal? ¡°of course not.¡± kaz said seriously, ¡°it¡¯s just to expand the size of the scarlet spider regiment. no one will know where they come from. these people who expand their size will support every country that needs our ideal light according to their own wishes. even if it¡¯s a country that the revolutionary army is fighting, they will need our support to make this world happier and more equal!¡± ¡°that¡¯s not bad.¡± wilbur thought for a while and said, ¡°we have ready-made candidates, whether they are pirates or other people, those who agree that we are working for us must be willing and not stay in one place all the time!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s time to complete the sixth step!¡± kaz clenched his fists. ¡°everyone, let us fight together for that ideal golden age!¡± ¡°oh!!¡± david and wilbur stood up and clenched their fists with cass. their eyes seemed to flicker with fire and electricity. krocuzanlovir looked at each other. with their personalities, they could not do such a shameful thing. when he was young, kuzan would probably do this, but now, there is no such passion. ¡°alalala¡­¡± kuzan scratched his head. ¡°i feel that it will be very impressive in the future.¡± this was the first time he had heard of such a model. using the expansion of the scarlet spider regiment to let others participate in this great cause sounded like a collective feeling. he always had a feeling that once this decision was made, this world would probably become much livelier. Chapter 1327 - 1327 We Have the World 1327 we have the world translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the scarlet spider regiment¡¯s decision to expand quickly spread to the new world. the pirates who were originally recruited by their ideals were greatly moved and they all decided to join this event. on an island in new world, a group of people were whispering to each other, listening to the pirates who controlled their island. ¡°little ones, the higher-ups have decided to expand. in order to complete your righteous cause, as long as you have ideals, you can join this righteous cause! don¡¯t hesitate, join quickly!¡± the pirates on the high platform said these words that the people did not understand. then, they asked the tattoo artist to tattoo a scarlet spider on themselves. of course, there was no serial number. in new world, some islands controlled by pirates are not like traditional pirates. instead, they will build these islands and make the people suffer. they have also been ruled by pirates in the past. this time, there is a pirate who does not exploit or rob, which is equivalent to an official. of course, they feel that it is very good. that was why there were so many people gathered when the pirate spoke. ¡°what expansion, can you explain it more clearly?¡± many people heard pirate¡¯s words and were confused. ¡°oh, it¡¯s an expansion. i don¡¯t know what it is, but i think it¡¯s quite good. i also fight for this ideal.¡± the pirate was also a little confused. the pirate¡¯s name is gurada, a pirate with a bounty of 120 million berries in the new world. although he is a pirate, he is essentially a good person. he can¡¯t live anymore, so he became a pirate. later, he received the book ¡°justice faith¡± from wilbur. he was very touched and ran to the other side and then came here to rule the island. gurada thought for a moment and said, ¡°in short, if we tattoo this thing, we can rebel and overthrow those nobles and pirates who didn¡¯t like you in the past. we can overthrow them and let the local people live the same life as us.¡± ¡°this seems pretty good¡­¡± ¡°hey, it seems possible. my hometown was occupied by pirates. i escaped here. if possible, i want to go back and contribute.¡± the people whispered and seemed to be tempted. ¡°well¡­¡± among the people, a middle-aged man raised his hand. ¡°lord gurada, you mean that as long as we tattoo this thing, we can freely choose those countries that we don¡¯t like and overthrow them?¡± ¡°dr. gascoigne¡­¡± ¡°doctor, do you want to participate?¡± everyone looked at the person who raised his hand and asked. gurada shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s like this, but you can¡¯t choose randomly. he was originally living a good life, but you want to overthrow him, that¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°i understand. if that¡¯s the case, i¡¯m in.¡± gascoigne nodded and said. ¡°doctor, if you join us, you should be able to save a lot of people,¡± gurada said happily. ¡°no¡­ i will pick up the weapon and study medicine. i can¡¯t save this sea.¡± gascoigne said lightly. gascoigne, now thirty-eight years old, looks like a doctor but is actually a doctor ¡­ but that is now. he had done many professions. when he was in north blue, he was a marine, but he resigned because he couldn¡¯t stand his superior¡¯s cowardice and greed. later on, he became a bounty hunter, but he also encountered betrayal and his accomplices shot him for the bounty. he was also disappointed in the profession of bounty hunter. he even became a pirate because he was bewitched by his so-called dream, but when he realized that it was not the case, he got off the ship again. until now, he was just a doctor. treating illnesses and saving people. there are not many things that can¡¯t be seen on this island. it¡¯s quite good. until that day, this pirate named gurada led others to capture this place. at first, gascoigne thought that they were the same as the previous pirates and endured it. but the difference was that they did not do anything too bad and even helped the island to build. they were just some pirates, but they were like the rulers of the island and treated the people well. only then did they live on the right track. after that, gascoigne also saw ¡°justice faith¡± and was greatly inspired, but because he had lived here for too long, the excitement in his heart also faded and he concentrated on protecting the people here. until today ¡­ in gascoigne¡¯s eyes, this was not a simple rebellion. this was a great cause of justice. because after he knows about the gurada tattoo, he will definitely go to a country full of oppressed and exploited countries. this seems to open the door to a new world¡­ yes, they could do that. they could do that! he doesn¡¯t have such a big dream, nor does he have such a big wish for this world, but it¡¯s possible for him to contribute to this world¡­ gascoigne did not want power, nor did he want to be pirate king. he was not interested in fame. his justice was very simple. he could do his part for things that he could not stand. the justice of an ordinary person¡­ can now be displayed. ¡°we come from a distant country and we all have justice in our hearts.¡± ¡°we come from different races, but we have the same goal.¡± ¡°we didn¡¯t lose our country because we have the whole world.¡± ¡°our country today is dressrosa.¡± ¡°our hometown tomorrow is alabasta.¡± ¡°we come from all over the world. we fight for justice and advance. the warriors of the spider, the legs have to be combined to be a complete spider.¡± ¡°the greatest glory is to make the world free of exploitation. the great cause is the faith of justice.¡± ¡°chasing feudal capital into the grave, throwing tenryubito into the sea¡­¡± ¡°chase feudal capital into the grave and throw tenryubito into the sea!!¡± from somewhere in the sea, warriors with scarlet spider tattoos appeared. they held weapons and sang songs adapted by someone. they rushed to every country with feudal capital and even countries with revolutionary army participation to help them or organize themselves and began to crusade in that kingdom full of feudal capital. ¡­ . headquarters. of course, kuro didn¡¯t know what kaz and others were up to. he only knew that after they came back from escorting people, they seemed to be much more excited, especially kaz, who always looked at him with an inexplicable look in his eyes. he always felt that this guy was very hot-blooded and had the feeling that he could draw his sword at any time. but he had no time to delve into it now. kaz and wilbur, kuro did not let him return directly to dressrosa, but reported to headquarters. in addition, all of his direct descendants were called over. except for ian, who was guarding the base, leda, crowe, kaz, and wilbur¡¯s teams were all assembled in the new headquarters. in addition, he is working to clear out the entire area with new headquarters as the center and mariejois as the diameter. all the people have been evacuated. it was for the upcoming decisive battle. Chapter 1328 - 1328 I Thought Some Of You Would Not Come 1328 i thought some of you would not come translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the chaos on the sea gradually escalated, and marines fought pirates more and more frequently. in the new world, on the grand line, and in the four seas, battles were happening every moment. new world lost two new yonk¨­ (four emperors), and marine lost to akainu. both sides were not very convinced and wanted to prove that they were powerful, which led to the escalation of the battle. in the entire sea, as long as there are forces, a group of strange people will come. they clamored to defeat the nobles and kings who were bad for the people and appeared on every island. their numbers were more or less enough to start a war, and most of them appeared on the battlefield where the revolutionary army was and helped them fight against the national army and cp. it is said that¡­ it is called whatever regiment, but no one cares about the sea. most people think that this is the work of the revolutionary army. the revolutionary army has revealed their trump card! as the sea became more and more chaotic, a piece of heavy news spread throughout the sea. red hair shanks is going to be executed by the new marshal kim jung! execution?! the last person of the fourth emperor era is finally going to be proposed as the prestige that he gained when he first became a marshal? if akagami (red hair) is going to be executed, does that mean that akagami (red hair) pirates are going to come out in full force and fight against marines? but does the current akagami (red hair) pirates really have that ability? the captain has been captured by them. this news is not as explosive as the chaos in the sea. it is just for people to hear. now that more people are involved in the war, they have no time to care about it. the new headquarters has been completely emptied at this time. all the people living here have been evacuated, and a large number of ships that were docked have also been driven away. not only this place, but all the places with people around this headquarters have been forcibly evacuated, causing the nearby sea to gradually have fewer people. the two large arches of the new headquarters were also forcibly removed and turned into a huge square. a steel-shaped execution platform was being built in the square and it was still unfinished. at the port, some marines were waiting there as if they were welcoming someone. these marines are not from the headquarters. their clothes have a milky-white shield symbol on the chest and they are standing there expressionlessly. however, in front of them, there are some marine generals waiting. headquarters still needs people to deal with matters for the time being. these generals have not left yet. at the same time, they are also responsible for receiving them. reception of shichibukai¡¯s arrival¡­ a grand fleet sailed in from the sea and docked at the port. ¡°miss tina, these are our flowers!¡± after a group of marines came down, zangor and femboldi, who were wearing peach-shaped sunglasses, ran to tina who had just come down and said in unison. ¡°no need.¡± tina ignored them and said lightly, ¡°throw the flowers away. tina doesn¡¯t need flowers.¡± black lines appeared on the bodies of zangor and femboldi as they bent over and froze. ¡°hahaha, these two marines are really interesting.¡± a voice came from behind tina. a half-merman with a long mustache came over with a polite smile and said, ¡°miss tina, your subordinates are very interesting.¡± ¡°you can call me vice-admiral tina, joe rudolph. well, you have arrived at headquarters.¡± tina crossed her arms and the cigarette in her mouth moved and she blew out smoke. ¡°okay, vice admiral tina, i won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± rudolf placed his palm on his chest and bowed to tina before walking towards the headquarters building. tina looked at his back and shook her head. ¡°it¡¯s also the last one. can i really¡­¡± shichibukai, as kuro¡¯s subordinate, was naturally recruited this time. as for them, kuro gave them two choices. either they come themselves, or they bring their subordinates with them. of course, whether they live or die doesn¡¯t matter. they don¡¯t have so many scruples on the battlefield. shichibukai had different reactions, but they all agreed to come. tina was in charge of picking up one of the shichibukai, ¡°deeper¡± rudolf. under the guidance of the other marines, rudolf entered the headquarters building and soon came to a hall. there was a huge round table in the hall, and there were marines standing beside it. at this time, they were a little nervous and there was even sweat on their foreheads. there were a few people sitting at the round table. the man with slicked-back hair and a stitched scar on his nasal bone was biting a cigar and shaking a glass of wine in his hand. ¡®desert emperor¡¯ sha crocodile. on the other side was a man with his legs crossed, wearing high heels and a scarf around his neck that could cover his mouth. those slightly slanted eyes were filled with indifference. big mom pirates current captain, charlotte katakuri. next to katakuri was a beautiful woman who sat upright and elegantly, but far away from the table, as if she did not want to sit with them. her face was full of disdain and she was very arrogant, but she looked like she could not make people angry. she was wearing a long robe that was almost split from her waist, revealing her long legs. her posture was elegant and it made people addicted. empress, boa hancock. on the other side, a big red nose was stuffing food into his mouth. seeing rudolph¡¯s gaze, the red nose raised his head and smiled at him while chewing his food. a thousand taoists, bucky. there was also a man wearing a napkin and cutting his steak very normally. admiral white, sam william. there was also the man who crossed his legs at the round table and his hat covered half of his face. he seemed to be resting and there was also the extremely long black knife that he placed beside him. hawkeye, world no. 1 ¡­ no. 2 swordsman, jorakir mihawk. ¡°it seems that i am the last.¡± rudolf smiled and found a seat at the round table. he said to marine standing at the side, ¡°please give me a bottle of rum.¡± ¡°he¡¯s not late. after all, the person is not here yet.¡± william smiled at him. ¡°ah¡­¡± rudolf nodded and glanced at them again and said, ¡°admiral kim jong-un¡­ no, it¡¯s the marshal now. is he not here yet?¡± ¡°he won¡¯t wait for us, we should wait for him.¡± katakuri said lightly. ¡°moo¡­¡± hancock snorted unhappily and subconsciously bit her thumb. ¡°is that man not here yet? i have a lot of questions to ask him!¡± hearing this, mihawk raised his head slightly and said nothing. bucky paused for a moment and buried his face lower. the dry meal on the round table and the pose fell into a strange silence. ¡°yo, you¡¯re all here.¡± it was not until a voice sounded that everyone began to move again. william and rudolf turned their heads and saw a man gradually walking out from the other corner of the hall. the man was wearing a golden formal suit and a marine cloak that was much wider than before. he walked towards the round table and said, ¡°i thought that some of you would not come.¡± the current marine fleet admiral, kim luong. Chapter 1329 - 1329 Either Join the War or Be Killed by Me 1329 either join the war or be killed by me translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°marshal kuro.¡± rudolph smiled. ¡°long time no see.¡± kuro walked to the round table and sat directly on the chair. he glanced at them and said, ¡°i hope never to meet you. you do your thing and i will do mine. we will not disturb each other, but sometimes there is no other way. i am not at ease with your combat power outside.¡± ¡°hey¡­ are you so straightforward? i signed a contract with you,¡± william said. ¡°isn¡¯t that thing just a piece of paper? if you don¡¯t want to be it, no one can stop you, but¡­¡± kuro glanced at mihawk, hancock, and bucky. ¡°the shichibukai are all here for the meeting i¡¯m hosting. they¡¯re giving me face.¡± ¡°cut the crap, kuro, what do you mean!¡± hancock said directly, ¡°i have no objections if you want to execute red hair, but the purpose of your execution is to lure luffy out! why did you do that!¡± ¡°why does marine need to deal with pirates¡­¡± kuro looked directly at hancock and said, ¡°what, jinbe went into the last top war, this time you want to go into impel down to experience jinbe?¡± when he summoned shichibukai, he actually felt that these three would not come. the probability of bucky is a little smaller, but the probability of mihawk and hancock is very high. although bucky and shanks had parted ways for many years, they were still good friends of the same age. hancock is a straw hat fan. there is a high chance that she will go against me. as for mihawk ¡­ that¡¯s more muggle. akagami (red hair) is his friend, and the cadre of straw hat, rolo noah zoro, seems to be his disciple. kuro was ready to deal with these three pirates, but he didn¡¯t expect them to come. ¡°you!¡± hancock¡¯s face darkened. ¡°if it¡¯s lord luffy, then i will¡­¡± ¡°think carefully before you speak, hancock.¡± kuro directly interrupted hancock and said to her in a gradually serious tone, ¡°shichibukai and ordinary pirates, choose one. at this moment, i don¡¯t have time to play some small games with you. since you are here, there are only two choices.¡± he pointed and said, ¡°or, join this war.¡± ¡°or¡­¡± his fingers contracted into a fist. ¡°killed by me.¡± ¡°ha, ha, ha, ha.¡± crocodile gave a high and strange laugh. ¡°of course i am interested in such a big scene.¡± mihawk sat up, the brim of his hat turned up, revealing his eagle-like eyes, and said slowly: ¡°this is the destiny of the sea.¡± ¡°oh? you don¡¯t seem to care?¡± kuro asked curiously. among the shichibukai, kuro knew that rudolf and william would not rebel. katakuri might, but the probability is very small. the reason he accepted shichibukai was to protect his family, but big mom was killed by him, which depends on his personal will. crocodile was a smart person. it was impossible for him not to know the situation in the new world now. there was no market for yonk¨­ (four emperors). there was a market for one piece, but the premise was that he would not be killed in this war. even if he wanted to rebel, it would be after this war. as for the remaining three, kuro could actually ignore them. but the two most powerful are instead the two most likely to rebel, especially hawkeye. ¡°i¡¯ve been caught by you¡­ i can¡¯t stop you, especially you. as for the man who has made a name for himself as the ¡®king of hell¡¯¡­¡± mihawk¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°i also want to fight him.¡± kuro looked at him deeply, then took out a cigar box from his chest pocket, picked up a cigar, lit it, and blew out the smoke. then, he looked around and said: ¡°you have been shichibukai for a while, and the contract i give you is very generous. since the birth of the shichibukai system, no one has given you a more generous contract than me, and everyone¡¯s cooperation is quite pleasant, so please correct your position. whether you want to be a pirate or my collaborator, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°but i have to remind you that my main battlefield is in the new world. if there are people who want to take advantage of me and want to be the so-called yonk¨­ (four emperors) again, it¡¯s best to go now because i don¡¯t have time during this time. when i have time, whether it¡¯s yonk¨­ (four emperors) or fifty-six emperors, i will deal with them one by one.¡± ¡°of course, you don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of thing after the war is over. i still keep my word. no matter what, your system will still be retained. the sea is cruel and dangerous, and pirates¡­ will not disappear. so be it.¡± with that, he did not waste any more time talking to these people and left directly. the shichibukai system was kept by kuro to keep yonk¨­ (four emperors) and the pirates of the grand line in check. but now, this system is useless. for the sake of old times, kuro will still keep it, because pirates will not be completely destroyed, and he can set up a model for pirates after the war. as long as he doesn¡¯t drag them down on the battlefield, kuro won¡¯t care so much. as kuro left, the atmosphere in the hall fell silent again. ¡°oh, boring.¡± crocodile stood up and also left. ¡°then, i will take my leave.¡± rudolf bowed to everyone and left in another direction. immediately, william stood up and walked away. ¡°a straw hat¡­¡± katakuri thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°i look forward to meeting you again.¡± then he left as well. bang! bucky, who was still eating, slammed the table with the hand holding the fork and gritted his teeth. ¡°damn shanks, damn straw hat! see you on the battlefield!¡± with bucky gone, only mihawk and hancock are left in the hall. ¡°are you still thinking? in that case, why don¡¯t we talk about it when we get to the battlefield.¡± mihawk dropped this sentence, picked up the big black knife beside him, and left. only hancock was biting her thumb and her face completely darkened. facing luffy, she definitely did not want to fight and even wanted to deal with marines with luffy. but ¡­ she is the emperor of amazon lily. although kuro is hateful, his contract does bring convenience. now, nine snakes island doesn¡¯t need to rob to let people get supplies, and because he is in charge of a sea route, nine snakes island has also been developed, which is what she sees. for the sake of hydra island, she cannot give up this position unless marine gives up shichibukai. but lord luffy¡­ hancock is sure that lord luffy is no match for kuro, even with me. there is indeed news that lord luffy defeated kaido, but even if he defeated kaido, so what? although he had not seen him for a long time, hancock knew that kuro was becoming more and more terrifying! Chapter 1330 - 1330 You’re Being Pulled Down! 1330 you¡¯re being pulled down! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios impel down, imperton. at the entrance, there was already a group of solemn-looking jailers waiting. in front of them, several large naval ships were sailing towards them. soon, the grand fleet docked at the port. as the jailers saluted, a group of marines came down. marine soldiers in uniforms with the white shield symbol on their chests stood straight at the port. from behind them, three marines gradually came. the leader was wearing a black formal suit with a cape and a pair of glasses. he looked calm and confident. beside him was a bearded marine and a small bearded marine. there was also a marine wearing a helmet and his hair was divided into strands. domino, who was responsible for welcoming them, was shocked. she knew these people. ¡°black wolf¡± crowe, ¡°great shield¡± kaz, ¡°big spear¡± wilbur, and vice-admiral onigumo were all famous marines. seeing the three of them coming, domino saluted and said, ¡°finally, i am the warden responsible for welcoming you, domino.¡± ¡°take us there.¡± crowe nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°the sixth floor¡­¡± they were ordered to take red hair who was imprisoned on the sixth floor. four vice-admirals and one former four emperors. this is a big battle. the main reason is that crowe and others are metahumans, while onigumo is not. he can touch seastone, which is more convenient. soon, guided by domino, they were taken to the sixth floor. in the deep corridor, wilbur glanced at the quiet cage and said, ¡°the sixth floor is quieter than i thought. i thought it was noisy.¡± ¡°it was originally like this¡­¡± domino said, ¡°but the last time marshal kim jung came, they became a little quieter. after that, deputy director magellan came personally, so the sixth floor is very quiet now.¡± ¡°i see¡­ it was done by mr. kuro.¡± wilbur nodded. ¡°as expected of mr. kuro.¡± he completely ignored the magellan factor. the few of them made a few turns and soon arrived at the cage where red hair was. they stood there and looked at the red-haired man leaning against the wall with his head lowered. onigumo snorted and said, ¡°hey, red hair, you are going to be executed today.¡± hearing this, the red-haired man raised his head and revealed a pair of eyes that were still full of life. he smiled at the people outside the cage. ¡°ah¡­ has it come to this day?¡± ¡°open it.¡± with onigumo¡¯s words, domino opened the cage nervously, and onigumo went in and first untied the big chain tied to his waist and the wall. then he untied the foot chains that were also connected to the wall and replaced them with the chains that shackled his feet. ¡°you can stand up by yourself, red hair.¡± onigumo bit his cigar and looked down at the man. the latter did not say anything. he moved his feet, then slightly bent them and stood up with his armless body. ¡°then let¡¯s go.¡± shanks smiled and walked out of the cage in front of everyone. ¡°hey, it¡¯s as if i¡¯m the leader and i¡¯m going to die.¡± crowe narrowed his eyes and said unhappily. although that was what he said, he was the former four emperors after all. he still had to give him face. the few of them walked in the deep corridor. when they reached a place, they suddenly heard the sound of chains. with the crisp sound of a few chains struggling violently, a familiar laugh sounded in the cage beside him. ¡°hey! red hair, are you going to be executed!¡± the cage gradually brightened, revealing a figure lying on the ground. even on the sixth floor, this person was still wearing a pair of sunglasses. as he laughed, the chains kept trembling. crowe pushed up his glasses and said lightly, ¡°doflamingo¡­¡± ¡°hey! kuro¡¯s subordinates!¡± doflamingo laughed in a low voice. beside him was a newspaper, and on the front of the newspaper was a piece of news. news about akagami (red hair) being executed by marines! ¡°you are finally going to take action! where is kuro, why doesn¡¯t he come here? i have a lot of things to say to him, or is he afraid that i will expose his conspiracy? ¡ï¡ï¡ï, you are going to fight the final war, right?¡± doflamingo moved his waist and sat up. he looked straight at crowe through his sunglasses, and the smile on his face was very strange. crowe¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he said subconsciously: ¡°what do you know?¡± ¡°hey, i know too much¡­¡± the loose chain allowed him to move his hand slightly. he picked up the newspaper and shook it at crowe. ¡°i know everything through the newspaper. i know what you want to do!¡± crash! as he spoke, he seemed to be a little excited. his body struggled a few times, making the chain shake more violently. ¡°hey, let me out. i can help you. if you want to fight a war, i can also help you! how about letting me out? i know a lot of secrets. i can pull down the sky¡­¡± ¡°finger gun.¡± bang! crowe quickly shot out a finger and the finger gun came out of his finger and hit doflamingo¡¯s forehead. doflamingo fell and his head hit the ground hard. ¡°we don¡¯t need your help. go to jail, doflamingo.¡± crowe said coldly, put down his finger, and left with his red hair. ¡°hey, hey, hey¡­¡± in the cage, doflamingo¡¯s strange laughter sounded. he lay on the ground and blood came out of his forehead. the blood flowed everywhere and fell to the ground and flowed down to his face until the mouth that was grinning almost to the ears. ¡°hahahahaha!!¡± outside the gradually empty cage, doflamingo¡¯s laughter could be heard. ¡°soon, soon, the high and mighty you are about to end! i really look forward to seeing your expressions when you are pulled down!!¡± ¡­ . the morning on the sea is very refreshing. seabirds fly in the sky with their unique cries, but under the seabirds, there is a chill from the early morning of the sea. it was a huge square, and judging from the layout, it should be able to accommodate a lot of people. there are still traces of human habitation in the buildings, but at this moment, the square is cold and cheerless. this big square can accommodate tens of thousands of marines, and there are only some people in zero. the square was filled with some marines with capes and all kinds of weapons. they had different expressions, but without exception, they had the aura of strong people. in a corner of the square, a blond marine wearing a peculiar eye mask next to a pink-haired marine was fiddling with his kukri. he glanced around and swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°hey, kirby¡­ the people who came are very famous. at least they are like me, rear admiral.¡± ¡°i know¡­¡± pink hair marine¡¯s face was serious, ¡°the marines summoned by marshal kim jong-un are all elites, rear admiral is acting as a soldier here, vice-admiral is a captain.¡± these two people are the current marine vice-admiral, kirby, who inherited the title of karp iron fist, and his adjutant, the current marine rear admiral, beru maybo. Chapter 1331 - 1331 I Won’t Fail 1331 i won¡¯t fail translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°eh? elite?¡± beirut reached out his index finger and rubbed it under his nose, his face showing a proud expression. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that i would also be considered an elite.¡± ¡°i already said they are soldiers.¡± kirby¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°i¡¯m only a squad leader. this battle is not like the past. look¡­¡± he looked to the side and saw a mustached marine holding a feather fan, mobilizing those marine rear admiral. ¡°that¡¯s vice-admiral kong ming, he won with his wisdom, but he is only responsible for a small part here.¡± kirby said, ¡°this battle is completely different. if you are not careful, you will die.¡± and the key is¡­ to face luffy. from this point, kirby was complicated. he didn¡¯t want to fight luffy, but he was marine. it was something that had to be done. ¡°luffy¡­¡± crowe murmured. on a high platform above the square, crowe looked at marine in the square below with an inexplicable expression. smoker came over from the side, biting on a coiled ¡®snake¡¯ made of three cigars and asked, ¡°what do you think?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°this war¡­¡± smoker looked at the huge square. the marines estimated that there were about 2,000 people, which was not much compared to the entire marine. most of them were still maintaining the front line. those who could be recruited were one in a hundred. ¡°another big battle. can it really end everything after the battle?¡± smoker said worriedly. ¡°don¡¯t worry¡­¡± crowe looked at the sky and said meaningfully, ¡°we will end this chaotic sea, come¡­¡± in front of the huge execution platform, a purple figure walked over. yixiao tapped his walking stick and walked under the torture platform step by step. he sat down on the only chair and hugged his walking stick. in this war, there is only one general. the returning kuzan maintains the front line. logically speaking, the scale of this time is not as big as the war of the best, but smoker feels that in terms of intensity, it may be stronger this time. with the arrival of a smile, there was also movement on the port coast. a gust of yellow wind blew past, and as the wind gradually revealed crocodile¡¯s figure, almost immediately after him, a stream of steam shot out and condensed into william. ¡°humph.¡± crocodile snorted at him. ¡°kid, you¡¯re not slow.¡± ¡°you flatter me.¡± william¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°it seems that there was no winner in our battle before. why don¡¯t we compete here and see who kills more pirates or who gets the head of straw hat first?¡± ¡°a loyal dog¡­¡± crocodile said lightly: ¡°i am not interested, but i will take the head of the straw hat.¡± he was different from william. this guy was obviously a loyal dog of kuro. he had no interest in such things. thud! after them, a figure descended from the sky and landed steadily on the shore. rudolph was almost right behind him. ¡°hahahaha, i¡¯m here!¡± wearing a wide cloak and flying in the air like a flying squirrel, bucky laughed arrogantly. ¡°come, let the world see my figure!¡± ¡°idiot.¡± katakuri was below him. he looked up and then walked towards the platform. mihawk, carrying the big black knife night on his back, quickly walked over. ¡°a familiar scene¡­¡± in the end, it was hancock with a snake. after reaching the shore, the snake hovered into a seat state. hancock sat on it lazily and twisted her long legs, taking a posture. ¡°oh? you came in the end.¡± mihawk glanced at her. ¡°cut the crap, i will deal with other pirates, but if it is lord luffy, i will not do it.¡± hancock snorted. shichibukai has arrived. ¡°they are here too.¡± crowe looked toward the shore and adjusted his glasses. ¡°is he trustworthy?¡± smoker frowned and said, ¡°more than half of these people are thinking about something. especially hancock and mihawk¡­ when they fight, once they rebel, the pressure on us will be very great.¡± ¡°that¡¯s why we have so few people this time.¡± crowe¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°mr. kuro has calculated everything. our task is to ensure that we delay those who come, whether it is straw hat or blackbeard¡­¡± ¡°will blackbeard really come?¡± smoker asked curiously. straw hat would come, which was what smoker had expected, because he already knew the history of red hair and straw hat. with that kind of personality, he would definitely come. but it was hard to say for someone like blackbeard. did kuro have some kind of plan? ¡°he will definitely come, as long as he wants to be pirate king¡­¡± marine didn¡¯t know this. only crowe knew. kuzan has blackbeard¡¯s contact channel. kuro asked him to tell blackbeard that he has the pointer of onepice and a copy of the road sign poneglyph of wano country. based on this alone, there is a high chance that blackbeard will come. if he really doesn¡¯t come¡­ that doesn¡¯t matter. after dealing with straw hat, only blackbeard can reach the height of yonk¨­ (four emperors) in the sea. at that time, he can also attack him with all his strength. crowe also estimated that according to the intensity of this war, if blackbeard wants to catch them all in one fell swoop, he will come, because once he wins, he can become the biggest force in the world. after all, if mr. kuro and the marine elites present are dealt with, there will be nothing on the sea that can stop him. according to mr. kuro ¡­ ¡°that bastard titch is such a gambler. he will definitely come because i have everything here. as long as he gets rid of me, he can be stronger than locks. he can¡¯t miss this opportunity. he doesn¡¯t know what to enter.¡± ¡°the time given is also enough.¡± crowe said slowly, ¡°we give them a month to prepare so that they can get here. if none of them comes¡­¡± he pointed to den den mushi next to him and said, ¡°the world will see it. at that time, the power of the pirates will fall, which is good for us.¡± no matter what, it would not be a loss. squeak! the sound of the door being pushed sounded. crowe¡¯s ears twitched and he looked up. on the stairs connected to the execution platform at the back of the door, red hair, who was tied up, gradually walked towards the execution platform step by step. beside him was the silent kuro, who was biting his cigar. when they reached the top, the two of them stood on the high platform, overlooking the square below and the sea in front of them¡­ kuro blew out smoke and said to red hair, ¡°i say, as the one being executed, do you have to kneel?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so serious¡­¡± shanks smiled and sat cross-legged, staring at the sea for a while before saying, ¡°kuro, have you thought about what will happen to the sea after you fail?¡± ¡°sorry, i won¡¯t fail.¡± kuro stood beside him and said slowly, ¡°i¡¯ve never been defeated, and this time¡­ i won¡¯t.¡± crash! in the sea, a huge wave suddenly broke and hit the iron wall along the coast. the sky gradually turned gloomy, as if it was heralding the coming storm. Chapter 1332 - 1332 Domination? 1332 domination? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the sea is churning! the waves seemed to be driven by something specific and kept hitting the shore. crash! crash!! with the sound of slapping, marine¡¯s spirit gradually became tense and they adjusted their postures one by one. smoker turned into a cloud of smoke and flew towards the middle of the square and threw himself next to tina. the smoke swirled and kept his lower body in the shape of smoke. his upper body rose and he looked towards the sea. under the rolling waves, a big wave rose again, and as it landed, smoker vaguely saw the outline of some ships. ¡°coming!¡± he shouted. the outline of the ship was getting closer and closer, gradually allowing people to see the ships clearly. they were divided into two rows and sailed left and right, filled with various pirate flags! a rear admiral subconsciously picked up his binoculars and looked over, his face dripping with cold sweat. ¡°that¡¯s¡­ straw hat¡¯s big ship regiment! they are all pirate flags that have disappeared in the new world and they are all here!¡± dressrosa¡¯s doomed big ship regiment was taken care of by kuro, but in the kingdom of korf, the straw hat rescued the pirates who were still in a slave state at that time and formed a new big ship regiment. ¡®px-z!¡¯ sentomaru, who was carrying a big axe, shouted loudly, ¡°all of you go to the shore to defend, don¡¯t let them get close!¡± from behind him, a large number of white mechanical men were mobilized and stood on the shore. ¡°cannon! cannon ready!!¡± on the other side, mole commanded a group of rear admiral and mounted a cannon on the shore. ¡°wait, there seems to be more!¡± the marines in charge of watching swallowed and said in horror, ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s the flag of whitebeard and red hair!¡± two more flags appeared behind the two columns of the grand fleet. one was whitebeard and the other was red hair. at the lead ship of the whitebeard fleet, marine said in surprise: ¡°i see it, it¡¯s marco!¡± ¡°hey, this is ben beckman!¡± the marine shouted. ¡°moo¡­¡± sentomaru clicked his tongue and gripped the axe handle tightly. ¡°it¡¯s just as big brother said, everyone is here.¡± he did not participate in the battle of the country of peace, but big brother also said similar words when he was eating with him. marco¡¯s men were killed by big brother in the country of peace last time. he will not let go of this opportunity and will come for revenge. ¡°it¡¯s just the residue of yonk¨­ (four emperors), even if it¡¯s yonk¨­ (four emperors), don¡¯t be afraid! brother kuro has killed many yonk¨­ (four emperors), don¡¯t be afraid! px-z, guard the landing point and destroy them!¡± with the shout of sentomaru, a group of pacifista stretched out their hands and opened their mouths. laser beams gathered among them. the full group of robots gathered light like twinkling stars, waiting for the ships at sea to reach the attack range. ¡°humph¡­ red hair, see, even if we don¡¯t gather so many people, our combat power will not be much less.¡± kuro stood on the execution platform and looked at this scene, laughing softly. in this war, although kuro did not use a large number of marines, he applied for a large number of pacifista from above. this thing is a machine, and it will not hurt if it is broken. it is just a loss of some money. anyway, the world government supports him to fight. they will definitely pay for the money, and he will be responsible for the application. for pacifista alone, kuro applied for 500 units here. it was enough to destroy the country. with a group of people moving the battery and the heavy artillery guarding here, it is not so easy to break through. ¡°tsk, didn¡¯t you find the straw hat? are you hiding it somewhere, or are you thinking of plating it to come in? that would be a miscalculation.¡± sentomaru was also looking for straw hat¡¯s ship with binoculars, but he couldn¡¯t find it. seeing the pirate ship getting closer and closer, sentomaru put down the telescope, took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°px-z, attack!!¡± ¡°open fire!!¡± the vice-admiral in charge of commanding also gave the order, and the rear admiral controlling the heavy artillery immediately moved away and was about to launch the heavy artillery. phew¡­ at this moment, a wind suddenly blew on the surface of the sea, causing the surface of the sea to fluctuate slightly. the occasional wind can, of course, but if the sea in sight is moving, it means¡­ boom!! a loud noise sounded almost at the moment when the wind stirred up the waves, making the marines feel that the ground was all here. a huge gully suddenly appeared on the sea in front of them, and the gully quickly came towards the headland. bang!!! the huge impact exploded on the shore and blew away many pacifista and heavy artillery. the violent wind exploded at the front and also blew the robes of many marines. ¡°hey, what¡¯s the situation!¡± tina frowned and asked loudly. ¡°there¡­ there are giants!!¡± marine, who was in charge of surveillance, shouted, ¡°what a big ship, there are many giants on it!¡± ¡°show me!¡± tina snatched the binoculars and looked out to sea. after the wind and waves caused by the impact, tina saw a huge ship in a large fleet. there were many giants on the ship, and the two in the lead, one holding a sword and the other holding an axe, were holding them in front of them and laughing. tina frowned. ordinary giants could not do that powerful move. where did these two giants come from? moreover, there are at least dozens of giants on this ship. what¡¯s going on? was elbaf invited?! on marine¡¯s side, vice-admiral giant suddenly widened his eyes and roared, ¡°it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s tony and brocky!!¡± ¡°what?!¡± the few giants around him were all shocked and looked straight at the sea. tony?! brocky?! didn¡¯t these two disappear for a long time? why did they suddenly appear again¡­ for the giants who have three times the life span of humans, tony and brocky can¡¯t be regarded as legends. they can only be regarded as two famous big brothers. of course, these giants who are marines know them and can even be said to be very familiar with them. leda was also at the execution platform at this time, sitting on the edge of the high platform, her feet swaying in the air. she put down the telescope and said to kuro, ¡°wow, so many giants, kuro. who are tony and brocky?¡± kuro bit his cigar. ¡°aoki (blue ghost) and akagami (red ghost), the two old captains of the giant pirates who sailed the sea a hundred years ago. eh, that move just now should be ¡®dominate¡¯. its power is not much different from charlotte lingling¡¯s attack.¡± ¡°there is a gap! hurry, reorganize the defense, cannon, attack with cannon!¡± marines stood up again after being blown away. the vice-admirals pulled out their weapons and commanded marines to return to the battery and shouted, ¡°we can¡¯t let them get close!¡± a rear admiral moved the muzzle and was about to fire when his nerves suddenly collapsed and he subconsciously stepped back. ¡°iron!¡± dang! several spears landed on his body with unerring accuracy, as if they had hit iron, and were broken apart. ¡°how can it be fixed!¡± the rear admiral looked over and saw that on one of the pirate ships in the sea, a group of people with small white wings on their backs and tattoos on their bare bodies were stepping on frisbees and throwing them. Chapter 1333 - 1333 Straw Hat!! 1333 straw hat!! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°who are these people?!¡± the rear admiral was obviously stunned. a man with wings? where did he come from? bang bang bang! however, the people on the frisbee quickly approached and pulled out the spears on their backs and threw them directly at the rear admiral who was operating a cannon like him. of course, a spear of this strength would not be caused by marine elites like them, but it would also force them to retreat. then, a large number of spears pierced into the muzzle of the cannon, directly deforming the cannon facing the sea. ¡°that is¡­¡± below, crowe looked up and frowned. ¡°sky islanders? are they also here to fight? straw hat¡­¡± ¡°the first defense has been broken.¡± on the other side of the square, vice-admiral kong ming gently waved his feather fan and looked at the approaching large ship with a confident smile. ¡°unfortunately, they can¡¯t break through¡­ tell them that they can open the mechanism.¡± ¡°yes! vice admiral kong ming!¡± marine, who was on standby beside him, saluted and picked up den den mushi to make a call. ¡°you can turn on the switch!¡± kong ming gently put the feather fan to his mouth and smiled proudly. ¡°the direction of their breakthrough is in the direction of a large number of ¡®haiti ray¡¯. as long as the switch is turned on, those things will float up from below. once the pirate ship comes over and collided with them, there will be an explosion. oh, this is my wisdom.¡± ¡°report, report!¡± almost at the moment he finished speaking, the den den mushi dragged in the rear admiral¡¯s hand made a panicked sound: ¡°the switch can¡¯t be pushed, it seems to be stuck!¡± ¡°nani?!¡± before kong ming could finish, the rear admiral¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°hey, why is it stuck? didn¡¯t you check it many times before?!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not stuck¡­¡± kong ming¡¯s face sank and he stared at the sea. ¡°it was stopped.¡± some heads popped out of the sea. merman! they were all mermen. at this moment, they all smiled. one of them, who had a sun tattoo on his head, stretched out his hand and showed a ¡®yay¡¯ to headquarters. ¡°taiyang pirates? it seems that they have sealed the switchboard.¡± kong ming closed his eyes and sighed: ¡°my strategy has failed¡­¡± ¡°fishman¡­¡± on the execution platform, kuro snorted. ¡°has the fishman island officially broken up with us? humph, those who fly in the sky and those who swim in the water, will some of them run on the ground later?¡± ¡°kuro, i see the fur tribe!¡± leda held the binoculars and said excitedly, ¡°so many furry humanoid animals! and rabbits, they are so cute!¡± kuro was speechless. there are really fur tribe! the huge pirate fleet gradually approached, making the observing marines scream. ¡°hey, why is there a monkey on the ship? isn¡¯t it with the fur tribe? it¡¯s a ship that salvages sunken ships¡­¡± ¡°there are baboons, so many baboons with swords on their backs! there is also a little girl floating above!¡± ¡°ivankov! and his army of transvestites are also here!¡± ¡°so many insects, why are they so big!!¡± ¡°there are primitive people! they seem to be from the south china sea. damn, they are warriors of the trino kingdom!¡± ¡°hey, look at the sky, an island is flying over!¡± ¡°i think i see shipwright from water seven¡­ no, it must be! those guys are still wearing shipwright¡¯s clothes. damn, those shipguns are aimed at this side. defend!¡± ¡°whale, what a big whale! damn, it¡¯s an island whale!!¡± in the square, the voices of the marines were mixed together. marines from the world always know what they have in their hometown, so they can all say it. but this was surprising. the straw hat pirates¡­ are they that powerful?! sitting cross-legged on the execution platform, red hair has a faint smile on the corner of his mouth and said to the approaching ships on the sea, ¡°this is luffy¡¯s power, kuro¡­ i firmly believe that luffy will win because he has the power to subconsciously gather people, which is not comparable to haoshoku. he will win. this time, you miscalculated.¡± ¡°oh oh oh oh!!!¡± in the high sky, there was a faint cry and a big shadow appeared in the coastal area in front of the headquarters. everyone subconsciously looked up and saw a huge black object covering the sun and it quickly expanded and fell down. ¡°it¡¯s above!!¡± smoker shouted, ¡°no wonder we didn¡¯t find it. how did it come from above?!¡± ¡°px-z!!¡± sentomaru pointed his giant axe upwards, ¡°hit it upwards!!¡± buzz! swish! swish! swish! the remaining pacifista raised their heads in unison, stretched out their hands, opened their mouths, and shot a large number of lasers straight at the descending ship. bang! bang! bang! however, after the lasers hit the shadows above, they seemed to be bounced off by something and scattered quickly, producing golden fireworks in the sky. cannot be stopped! whoosh!!! the huge object fell and hit the sea, raising a huge wave on the surface of the sea. the seawater rose high and hit the marine near the shore, washing them directly behind. hancock covered her face with both hands and looked fascinated. ¡°ah¡­ that is¡­¡± that object was a ship. the ship that belongs to straw hat. the ship landed and splashed with water. it was also closest to the headquarters and everyone could see everything on the ship. on the deck, nami and usopp, one holding a weather stick and the other holding a big bag, were behind them holding the rudder. next to the deck, robin crossed her arms, brooke held her hat in her hands, franky swung his arms together in the middle, chopper stood on his fists, his hooves on his hips. at the front, zoro and sanji stood side by side. the former had one hand on the three knives on his waist, while the latter had his hands in his pockets and his footsteps were slightly bent. without exception, they were all smiling. at the front, the half-squatting man wearing a black cloak and holding his straw hat with his hand suddenly raised his head and showed a bright smile. he looked straight at the red hair on the execution platform. ¡°luffy¡­¡± kirby suddenly had tears in his eyes. ¡°straw hat¡­¡± smoker¡¯s face was complicated. ¡°straw hat!¡± crowe pushed up his glasses with a gloomy expression. ¡°straw hat kid¡­¡± yixiao¡¯s ears twitched and he smiled. ¡°luffy¡­¡± kirby suddenly had tears in his eyes. ¡°straw hat!¡± william was not happy. ¡°straw hat!¡± katakuri¡¯s eyes widened a little and he was a little excited. ¡°straw hat kid!!¡± bucky gritted his teeth. crocodile blew out the smoke and said nothing. mihawk¡¯s mouth curved slightly. ¡°lord luffy!!¡± hancock screamed like a love-struck fool. ¡°shanks!!!¡± luffy took a deep breath, spread his limbs and suddenly shouted, ¡°i¡¯m coming for you!!!¡± the voice spread throughout the square and surrounded it. it seemed to bring the wind, blowing the red hair and the cloak of kuro standing there. after shouting, luffy stood up and raised his fist in the direction of the execution platform. the smile on his face was even wider and full of confidence. ¡°i will defeat you!¡± kuro bit his cigar and raised his head slightly. he looked down at the pirate ship almost to the shore and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°hu¡­¡± Chapter 1334 - 1334 Air Shock! 1334 air shock! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios looking at the landing of the ship, kuro on the execution platform narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°lida, go and move around. there are too many pirates at sea.¡± ¡°oh.¡± sitting there, leda¡¯s body bounced directly in the air. as soon as her feet landed on the execution platform, she turned into a shadow and disappeared. the shadow flashed several times between the air and the ground and appeared in the square in an instant, her legs slightly bent on the ground. at this moment, as the pirate ship splashed on the sea, a cloud of smoke rushed up first. ¡°straw hat kid!¡± the smoke turned into smoker¡¯s upper body, and with a shout, smoker held ten hands with the ends pointing straight at the straw hat on the ship and poked it. luffy looked up and smiled at smoker. dang! one foot blocked the attack of ten hands, and under the collision of haki, a circle of impact was created. sanji took a puff of the cigarette in his mouth and blew out smoke. he said lightly, ¡°hey, don¡¯t attack our captain!¡± whoosh! the other foot he was standing on suddenly jumped up and the sole of his foot at the end of the ten hands turned and his body turned. the jumping foot directly kicked smoker¡¯s face. bang! smoker used his ten hands to block and then clicked his tongue. ¡°this strength¡­ my target is not you, demon chef.¡± smoker, who was forced to retreat by this force, directly turned into smoke and went around sanji. the smoke ball rushed straight towards luffy. ¡°even if it¡¯s logia¡­¡± in the air, sanji bent his right foot and a ball of flame emerged from his foot. he spun in the air for two rounds and kicked his leg into the smoke like a whip. ¡°that won¡¯t do!¡± the flames directly mixed with the smoke and filled the smoke. a muffled sound spread out and a ten-handed hand appeared in the smoke. it was kicked by the leg and the smoke revealed smoker¡¯s body. ¡°fire and smoke are similar!¡± sanji said lightly. bang!! haki exerted strength in his legs and legs and spread out with a huge force, directly kicking the smoke down. the smoke spread toward the square and gathered into smoker¡¯s body in the center. he stared at the ship with a dark expression and clicked his tongue. ¡°damn it!¡± luffy adjusted his straw hat again, then looked up and grinned at smoker. ¡°hehe, smoker, don¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°i think it¡¯s the best way for you to be caught by me.¡± smoker held ten hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°otherwise, things will go beyond your imagination. you shouldn¡¯t have come, straw hat.¡± at this point, smoker¡¯s mood was very complicated. ever since he met straw hat, he had a complicated feeling for this man. alabasta, punk hasad¡­ let smoker know that he doesn¡¯t actually hate this man. at some moments, what he does is also just. so ¡­ be a good boy and go to the sea to be his pirate and move towards the dream of the pirate king! why did he come here! ¡°because i want to save shanks!¡± luffy chuckled. ¡°this time i will definitely save them.¡± ¡°is that so¡­¡± smoker looked at his smile and was slightly stunned before shaking his head. ¡°that¡¯s true. if you don¡¯t come, it won¡¯t be you¡­ at the end of the day, you are still a pirate.¡± bang. he slammed his hands on the ground and shouted, ¡°i will arrest you! straw hat kid, monkey d. luffy!¡± ¡°excuse me, smoker.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a voice sounded from behind. smoker looked back and saw leda walking slowly forward. ¡°you want to fight?¡± smoker frowned. ¡°do i need to use you at this time? moby-dick.¡± ¡°i am hao die!¡± a vein popped out on leda¡¯s forehead and she glared at him. ¡°don¡¯t shout, idiot!¡± the current leda, after kuro became a marshal, naturally became a general¡­ alternate. there are three great generals, and of course, the great general substitute. she has taken over the vacancy left behind by kuro after his promotion. there is only one general candidate this time, and kazumi and jiyuan are still at the front line. but smoker has always thought that this kind of size will only be taken out after those pirates land, especially when this woman is extremely important to kuro. is it really possible to mobilize now? ¡°hey, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± as if sensing the doubt in smoker¡¯s eyes, leda waved her hand and motioned smoker to move aside. then she looked up at the people on the pirate ship and curled her lips: ¡°you guys are really persistent. you actually came¡­ kurlo actually said that if you don¡¯t come, then his first goal will be to find tiki, and your words are up to him. but if you come, it will be different. kurlo has made many plans for you.¡± ¡°hehehe¡­¡± luffy bared his teeth and said, ¡°i¡¯m not afraid.¡± leda shook her head. ¡°you don¡¯t seem to understand what this nature is. it¡¯s not good for you to make a plan for you. straw hat¡­¡± straw hat luffy, garp¡¯s grandson and dorag¡¯s son. in the past, kuro treated them like annoying flies and gave them a headache when he saw them. but this time, it was different. this time, kuro did not find them annoying. instead, he made a series of plans for them. irritating doesn¡¯t mean anything. i just find them annoying. otherwise, i would have killed them long ago. only when you seriously make a plan for it and take it seriously will you really want to kill it, such as now. ¡°kuro asked me to move around, then i will tell you¡­¡± leda sighed and her body was getting taller bit by bit. the suspenders she was wearing gradually tightened under the elastic stretch, and her belly was exposed under the clothes. the lower half of her body went from the pants to the knees to hot pants, gradually forming a girlish appearance. she clenched her right fist and pulled it to the left. the position of her fist was level with her head. she said in a deep voice, ¡°kuro¡¯s strength when he is serious, pirates!¡± a white circle of light appeared on her fist, distorting the air around it. ¡°that posture¡­¡± among the whitebeard pirates who were gradually approaching, marco¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw the white-haired girl¡¯s posture. ¡°hey, no way, stop joking.¡± he punched the air in front of him. crack! the fist seemed to hit something. with a crisp sound, the air cracked like glass, and the cracks quickly spread around, as if a transparent mirror in front of leda suddenly shattered and the pieces fell to the ground. ¡°air shock!¡± rumble ¡­ in front of him, the sea waves formed into huge waves and the vibration spread to all places in the sea. Chapter 1335 - 1335 Pirates 1335 pirates translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after the vibration, there was a loud bang. the sea seemed to have gone berserk, setting off a tsunami, and the tsunami also seemed to collapse in disorder, staggered from the middle, and turned into a huge mass of seawater that smashed down. the space in front of him seemed to be staggered and cracks appeared everywhere. boom! bang!! with some loud sounds and screams, the ships that came from the rear were also scattered and broken into several pieces. some exploded, and some were directly swept into the sea by the disorderly waves. the sky islanders standing on frisbee and hoverboards in the air fell directly into the sea under the violent shaking of their bodies, and then they were flipped into the sea by the shaking sea. ¡°it¡¯s really a vibration!¡± marco¡¯s arms turned into wings of green flames and he flew into the air and said in disbelief, ¡°how is it possible, that fruit can also cause vibrations!¡± titch had gotten the fruit of dad, but why would moby-dick do the same? as the essence energy fruit is developed, can it trigger the power of vibration? ¡°is everyone okay?¡± marco looked down at the fleet. the power of this air shock is not a full range, but the ship at the front is destroyed. although the ships at the rear are damaged, they can still sail. ¡°it¡¯s okay, keep going!¡± the pirate in the ship roared and the sail spread out, still sailing forward. ¡°little ones, charge forward and help straw hat rescue shanks!!¡± the pirates roared. luffy, who was at the front, lowered his head slightly. the brim of his straw hat covered his eyes and his expression could not be seen. ¡°oh? is your ship okay?¡± leda stretched out her fist and tilted her head. she thought for a moment and said, ¡°is your fruit ability blocking it? but your subordinates don¡¯t seem to be very good.¡± behind luffy, there were already many shipwrecks and many people were floating in the sea. as the waves kept drifting, some people were still alive and were still swimming towards the headquarters. ¡°cut the crap!¡± luffy looked up with tears in his eyes and shouted, ¡°we are pirates! damn bastards!!¡± ¡°moo.¡± leda clenched her fists and a white circle of light appeared again. whoosh! at this moment, luffy¡¯s legs tensed up and he was about to make a move, but he saw that there was someone on the ship who was faster than him, and a shadow directly swept past him from the air to the ground. rolo noah zoro! when he landed on the ground, he quickly pulled out his sword and bit the wataru characters on his mouth. he held the yamato and kigami no. 3 in both hands and pushed towards leda. ¡°i can¡¯t let you make another move, three blade stream¡­¡± the speed of the advance increased. as zoro advanced like a cheetah, he suddenly jumped up in the air and his body was like a spiral as he slashed towards leda. ¡°panther jade!!¡± leda was slightly taken aback. she raised her other hand and was about to move, but at that moment, her ears twitched and she stopped. whoosh! under the sound of the wind, a purple-black flying slash flashed quickly and appeared beside zoro. the latter was shocked and his spinning body collided with the slash with three knives. dang! the three knives caught the purple slash, but it also made zoro¡¯s body spin to the side and fall to the ground. he looked up at the shore platform. a familiar man had just retracted his black saber and looked at him with a smile. ¡°not bad.¡± zoro said in a deep voice: ¡°eagle eye!¡± ¡°did he block your slash?¡± beside him, william said in surprise, ¡°as expected of the ¡®king of hell¡¯. he seems to be a terrifying man.¡± ¡°kill him,¡± rudolf said lightly. ¡°if we kill the cadre of straw hat, we can also let marshal kim jung see our use.¡± mihawk glanced at them and then said: ¡°he is mine.¡± at this moment, leda continued to emit white light on her fist and was about to punch down. ¡°this way!!¡± marco flew quickly in the air, his body completely turned into the shape of an immortal bird, and he was about to dive towards leda. ¡°inu lan!!¡± at this moment, a huge shock wave appeared from the square and hit marco directly, piercing his chest, and the shock wave brought countless slashes, cutting marco in the air as if he was being disintegrated. however, for creatures like the immortal bird, as long as the green flame is not extinguished, he will not die. during the attack, he looked down. he saw a five-meter-tall werewolf opening its mouth at him¡­ crow wolf, crowe! ¡°damn it, it¡¯s too late!¡± stopped for a moment, marco could only watch leda¡¯s fist swing down. that terrible vibration is coming again! crack ¡­ the sound of glass shattering sounded again. ¡°baguo!!¡± at this moment, a huge red shock wave rose from the sea. before anyone could react, it directly hit the place where the air shattered. pop! pop! pop! pop! ¡°la la la la la!¡± in a huge pirate ship in the rear, ¡®green ghost¡¯ tony and ¡®crimson ghost¡¯ brocky were eating swords and axes and laughing. boom!! the crimson shock wave collided with leda¡¯s vibrating fist, causing a huge explosion and a huge circle of air waves around them. under the screams of the marines around them, their bodies flew back uncontrollably. crackle! the shore platform that the shock wave reached instantly collapsed, and a large number of gravel splashed like bullets and scattered around. pop ¡­ on the execution platform, kuro reached out and caught a fist-sized stone that flew over. his eyes narrowed. ¡°hey, your little girl will be hurt. didn¡¯t you always protect her?¡± shanks laughed. kuro looked at the smoke and dust and said lightly, ¡°don¡¯t underestimate people, red hair, leda is very strong.¡± the dust was suddenly blown away, revealing leda¡¯s intact figure. her hands were open in front of her, and the ground in front of her was also intact. it was the released haki that resisted this terrifying shock wave. at this moment, she frowned. ¡°this strength is a little scary!¡± her haki attainment was not low to begin with. ¡°hey, kuro!!¡± she turned her head and shouted, ¡°we can¡¯t let those giants go ashore, they are so troublesome!¡± ¡°don¡¯t look around!¡± zoro moved from time to time and directly rushed to leda¡¯s side and slashed forward with three knives. leda leaned back and dodged the three slashes. she aimed her ten fingers at zoro and shot a few finger guns. ¡°finger gun: vampire.¡± zoro¡¯s pupils shrank and the two knives in his hands slashed to the left and right, creating a stream of air to resist the impact of the finger gun. that kind of move cannot be taken head-on¡­ observation told him that this thing is a little dangerous. combined with this woman¡¯s ability, it can probably absorb physical strength. ¡°ghost slash!¡± after shaking off the impact of the finger gun, zoro pulled back his double knives, got into a posture, and was about to cut out. marco in the air also recovered and dived down. leda clicked her tongue and suddenly wrapped her arms around herself, condensing a ball of impact around her. ¡°essence energy shock zhou duan!¡± bang! the shock wave appeared in a circle around lida and blocked zoro¡¯s knife and marco¡¯s body in the sky. Chapter 1336 - 1336 A Little Greet 1336 a little greet translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°a shock wave?¡± marco¡¯s figure was blocked. he spread his wings and exerted strength in his legs and legs, and his claws with green flames broke through the shock wave barrier. similarly, zoro¡¯s three knives moved forward and cut the barrier with a few slashes. this kind of barrier is not impossible for them to break. ¡°ah, you guys are so troublesome, black rope sky flash!¡± leda¡¯s body directly turned into a shadow and flashed around a few times, avoiding the attacks of the two. ¡°don¡¯t run!¡± zoro exerted strength in his arm and bit the wato-one characters and the double-bladed sword together. ¡°tri-blade-ryu, thousand-eight annoyance wind!¡± chi! there was a huge slash on the blade, and even a few deep gullies were cut on the ground, as if it had been destroyed by a tornado hiding a knife. marine¡¯s face changed slightly and they all dodged before the slash came. leda had just revealed herself in the square when the slash came. ¡°essence energy shock wave!¡± bang!! the impact collided with the slash, triggering a circle of air waves. after the air waves dissipated, it revealed leda¡¯s figure. ¡°you just don¡¯t let me punch,¡± she said unhappily. ¡°how can i let you continue to use that move!¡± zoro bit the peace word and grinned: ¡°i will stop you!¡± ¡°me too.¡± marco flapped his wings in the air and said, ¡°dad¡¯s moves are not meant to be done like this.¡± on sunny sunshine¡¯s side, usopp was the first to pull the string of the big bag full, aimed at lida, and shouted, ¡°hey, that white-haired woman, don¡¯t use such a move again, otherwise i will be angry!¡± ¡°it¡¯s useless for you to say that, she is a general candidate!¡± nami retorted. the weather stick surged like a living creature and a white thundercloud flew out of it. the thundercloud turned black and was filled with lightning. ¡°oh? homies?¡± leda looked at pirate ship and was slightly stunned. ¡°strange, after big mom died, can homies still survive?¡± a face appeared in the thundercloud and shouted at lida, ¡°i am not big mom¡¯s homies. she has already eaten my soul. i am now reborn as nami¡¯s special weather stick! am i right, nami~¡± ¡°in short, stop her first. if the vibration is released later, the people behind will not be able to come over,¡± nami said. ¡°understood, nami!¡± zeus shouted. robin crossed her hands and stared at leda. ¡°i won¡¯t let you punch me again.¡± ¡°yoho, yohohoho!¡± brook pulled out her rapier and said in a deep voice, ¡°although it¡¯s not good to bully a little girl with so many people, in order to let people land smoothly, you have to suffer a little, little girl.¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± seeing that everyone was aiming at her, leda put down her hand and looked at the ship that was still rushing over. she sighed and said, ¡°forget it, i wanted to play with you again.¡± ¡°really? you don¡¯t want to do it anymore?¡± luffy bared his teeth and said, ¡°what? it turns out that you are also not bad.¡± ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand, stupid.¡± leda looked at luffy with disdain and said, ¡°you will understand that fighting with me is actually your only chance. sometimes, you can¡¯t win with numbers¡­ see the cruelty of the sea.¡± 0 with that, she turned around and shouted, ¡°kuro!!¡± the sound spread throughout the execution platform. at this moment, kuro, who was weighing the stone that flew over, held the stone and raised his arm. his face was only half-exposed behind his arm. the corners of his mouth curled up and gradually turned into a ferocious expression. seeing this, red hair¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°hey, what are you doing, kuro!¡± ¡°coming all the way to my place, as the host, of course i have to greet them and let them experience what it means to be¡­¡± **tip** the stone was crushed and kuro¡¯s ferociousness was maximized. ¡°the cruelty of the sea!¡± rumble ¡­ luffy, who was still on the ship, felt a tremor on the sea and almost lost his balance. he saw several huge whirlpools on the sea. the ships that were rushing over happened to be above the whirlpools and were swept to the center by the whirlpools and were directly swept into pieces. ¡°what is this!¡± ¡°no! you can¡¯t!!¡± ¡°damn it, keep rushing forward, don¡¯t be stopped by this mere vortex!¡± the people on the pirate ship made a sound, but in the grand fleet, half of the ships sank into the sea under the roll of kuro. ¡°hey, are you kidding!¡± usopp¡¯s legs were shaking. ¡°how did you do that?¡± nami covered her mouth in disbelief, and her pupils seemed to be shaking. the veins on luffy¡¯s neck were exposed. he turned his head and shouted at the execution platform, ¡°incinerator, what are you doing!!¡± what¡¯s going on with that move! how could someone use such a terrifying move! ¡°it is indeed powerful.¡± below, crowe pushed up his glasses and smiled. ¡°mr. kuro¡¯s control over the sea is, of course, first.¡± but at this level, even a general can do it. in the top battle back then, kuzan must have gone easy on them. otherwise, with his ability, he could have launched the freeze to freeze all the ships when they came close. however, the strategy at that time was to attract whitebeard, which led to him not doing so. but now, there is nothing to be attracted to. he has already arrived. ¡°ah¡­ it seems that not everyone can withstand my hospitality.¡± the smile on kuro¡¯s mouth widened, and his outstretched palm suddenly turned down. ¡°but there are still a lot of people. my venue is not very big. how about saying hello again?¡± the shadow suddenly covered the sea in front of them. the sky seemed to be dark. everyone on sunny sunshine suddenly felt something and looked up. all of their bodies stiffened. usopp¡¯s whole body was trembling. he pointed to the sky and said, ¡°hey¡­ i remember this kind of thing. it was the same back then. something very big landed!¡± that thing reminded them that they had encountered such a thing in sabaody archipelago. now, it has landed again! the spreading black sky formed a strong contrast with the daytime in the square. on the other side of the square, the sky was still clear and it was a human world. but beyond the shore, the sea is as black as the hell where the devil is. black and white are divided like a line. the shadow gradually appeared. it was a huge¡­ continent! ¡°it¡¯s really exaggerated¡­¡± william stared blankly at the land falling from the sky and swallowed dryly. ¡°is this kuro¡¯s strength?¡± Chapter 1337 - 1337 The Death of Your Fate! 1337 the death of your fate! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios as soon as the roll on the sea ended, the continent in the sky fell directly. the arriving pirates were completely in despair. some of them were lucky, some of them were strong enough to avoid the big whirlpool that kept rolling on the sea, but they finally survived, but now an even bigger one came! ¡°i can¡¯t hide anymore¡­¡± ¡°damn, damn, damn!¡± most of the pirates of grand fleet had completely changed their expressions. ¡°hey, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± in the ship of the giant pirates, tony laughed at the surroundings and looked up. ¡°although the things are terrible, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t fight back. sa, everyone, let¡¯s show our power together, don¡¯t let marines look down on us!¡± brock raised his axe and laughed boldly. ¡°baba, baba, baba! see the power of the giant pirates!¡± the giants on the ship raised their weapons up in unison. ¡°hey, this kind of thing¡­¡± beckman held the gun barrel and used the spear as a melee weapon. he said to the people on the ship, ¡°show people the power of the akagami pirates!¡± ¡°oh!!¡± the captain¡¯s pirates responded, and their heroism also shook those desperate pirates. for a moment, the pirates of grand fleet all raised their weapons upwards, and the haki covered it, as if it was going to split the sky. ¡°why don¡¯t you just let me screen you? why do you have to do this kind of thing? smile¡­¡± kuro said to the bottom, ¡°add a little something.¡± yi xiao slowly stood up, holding the body of the staff in his left hand and putting his right hand on the handle of the staff knife at the front. ¡°so that¡¯s how it is. as for this solution, it really doesn¡¯t need too much marines. i will add one more force for this¡­¡± crack ¡­ a section of the staff blade was pulled out, revealing the bright blade. a purple circle of light erupted from his body and flew straight up, landing on the descending continent. boom! on the edge of the continent above the square, there is a clear black line. the speed of landing is obviously faster, and the strong wind pressure has lowered the sea surface by a few degrees. some pirate ship¡¯s sails are even broken by the wind pressure. ¡°damn it! this kind of thing¡­¡± this time, even the heroic giant soldier pirates felt that something was wrong. once the speed and weight of the descending continent become greater, once it lands¡­ it will be destructive! ¡°in that case¡­¡± tony thought for a moment and said, ¡°hey, brocky, i have a good idea!¡± he turned his sword around and aimed it at the sea behind him. ¡°ah¡­ will that really work? forget it, i don¡¯t care!¡± brocky also aimed his axe at the back. ¡°little ones, come with me¡­¡± the giants watched their movements and turned their weapons around. ¡°baguo!!!¡± a huge shock wave was launched from the end of the giant soldier pirates towards the rear. the shock wave carried the wind pressure and actually swept up a huge wind force, which made these pirate ships speed up a lot. several pirate ships that were originally close to the shore directly docked under the push of the wind force and quickly landed in the square. but that¡¯s still not enough. there are still a lot of people on the sea¡­ is it too late? phew!! the pushing wind suddenly became stronger. the wind force filled the rear of the pirate ship and quickly pushed them forward. where did the wind come from? ¡°it¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. i¡¯m so anxious.¡± an island in the sky appeared above the square and was gradually descending. on the island, a little old man wiped his sweat. ¡°fortunately, there is this wind as the power. otherwise, there is no way to get the weather out. this continent is so scary.¡± ¡°ah! grandpa hareda!¡± nami on sunny sunshine said in surprise: ¡°did you do it?!¡± the little old man dressed like a sorcerer gave a thumbs up. ¡°nami, us old men are also useful!¡± under the strong wind, a large number of pirate ships approached the shore. ¡°comrades!!¡± luffy shouted, ¡°we are going to land!!¡± ¡°leave it to me!¡± franky roared and slammed his fists together. ¡°super!! franky!!¡± boom! the hull of the sunshine sangyou directly swung out below, lifting the hull up and directly rushing into the square. then, straw hat and others jumped down and stood in the square with the pirates who quickly landed. at this time, the continent also directly landed and covered the sea, sinking those pirates who could not land in time. boom!!! the huge continent extended directly from the square. from this side, it was almost impossible to see the end. ¡°everyone¡­¡± luffy turned his head and pursed his lips, but he took a deep breath and turned his head to glare at the front. around them, the sky islanders, the mermen who came ashore in time, the fur tribe, the giants, the magicians who controlled the sky marquis, the masters of the long-armed clan, the long-armed clan, the long-armed clan, the whitebeard pirates, and the remaining cadres of the akagami pirates led by ben beckman had all arrived at the square. ¡°incinerator, i will defeat you!!¡± luffy shouted. ¡°oh?¡± on the execution platform, kuro shook his head. ¡°all the people who came are masters. forget it, i¡¯ve gotten rid of the minions¡­¡± he sensed that these pirates that could be reached were all strong, at least at the standard level of a marine headquarters major. although they were uneven, their numbers were much more than kuro¡¯s¡­ roughly counting, there are about 10,000 people. compared to the 2,000 people that kuro was anxious about, he did not have the advantage in numbers. but sometimes numbers are useless. in order to refine this war, kuro originally wanted to be the first to make a move, and the marine elites can only stop him from going too far. he can completely show his combat power. similarly, they can show their combat power without any scruples. compared to the war of the best, they are more free to play. the number of people does not represent the total number. otherwise, kaido would not have thought of getting smile to enhance the combat power of his own pirates, and big mom would not have thought of the gigantization experiment. ¡°thank you for your hard work.¡± kuro exhaled the smoke and looked down at the people who had arrived at the square and said softly, ¡°in order to reward you for successfully arriving at the square, i am about to offer you¡­ your destined death!¡± he paused and suddenly roared, ¡°let¡¯s fight!!!¡± ¡°move out!¡± without a word, smoker held his ten hands and turned them into smoke and rushed forward. tina picked up a cannon launcher on the ground and fired a huge black gun. the remaining marines each found their own direction, pulled out their weapons and rushed up. at the same time, the pirates over there also moved quickly and rushed towards marine. the battle has begun! Chapter 1338 - 1338 Chaotic Battle (1) 1338 chaotic battle (1) translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios chi chi chi! as soon as the two forces came into contact, blood immediately spurted out. onigumo¡¯s hair danced on the back of his head and rolled into six small arms, which wrapped around the blade. together with the dual blades in his hands, they emitted a knife light, and after breaking in, blood was rolled up. vice-admiral momonga advanced forward and moved on the battlefield. when he swung his blade, it brought blood. dalmatian directly transformed into a human-beast form, and as he waved his fists, many pirates were sent flying. although these veteran elites and vice-admiral are not all here, their combat power is definitely not to be underestimated. chi! aokiji toori was the first to cut down a giant marine who was charging towards him. compared to everyone else, his huge sword slashed to the side directly towards onigumo. the powerful wind pressure made onigumo freeze in place at that moment, and the long sword he swung was not heavy and slow, but unusually fast. onigumo snorted and eight knives were placed above him, welcoming the falling long sword. bang! the ground where onigumo stood inspired thick smoke and dust, and gravel splashed everywhere. ¡°baba, baba!¡± tony laughed out loud. whoosh! but soon, stiles jumped up from the crowd and stabbed tony in the shoulder, and blood spurted out from that shoulder. but just as he jumped on tony¡¯s shoulder, a giant axe came straight at him and knocked stiles off his shoulder. ¡°lalala, don¡¯t be careless!¡± brocky laughed. at his feet, a group of marines took out their guns and fired bullets, but they were blocked by a group of rapidly flashing afterimages. it was the fur tribe. after the various animal-like fur tribe blocked the bullets in front of them, they pressed against the group of marines who were shooting from all directions. ¡°hit tide-chaotic wind!¡± at the same time that the fur tribe attacked that side, a voice sounded in the marine. a messy impact spread out and blew all the fur tribe away. basil was revealed in it, clenching his fists and grinning. bang bang bang! on the other side of the battlefield, some pirates were taking out their guns and shooting in front of them. one pirate held the handle of his gun tightly and fired a domineering shot, hitting the waist and ribs of marine who was fighting with his companions, making marine roll and dodge in pain. at this time, an arrow quickly shot over and hit the head of the pirate, bringing blood. tomoe drew his bow and shot several arrows, hitting the pirate¡¯s vital points. then he breathed out, shook his head and continued to take arrows from the back of his waist. ¡°oh? are you going to deal with me?¡± fanny was wearing a long robe and crossed her arms. she looked at the group of pirates surrounding her and tilted her head slightly. as her body moved, the big fruit on her chest trembled as if it was ripe. the pirates held their blades and approached step by step. fanny sighed and pointed her palm at them. ¡°then have a good illness. if you lie down, there will be nothing¡­¡± ¡°cough, cough, cough!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t breathe!¡± ¡°my body, my body is so hot!¡± the pirates around her hugged their bodies one by one, looking sick and finally fell down. bang! a bullet came from afar and went straight for fanny¡¯s body, but in the next moment, an impact also bounced over and knocked the bullet away. crowe transformed into his human-beast form and ran forward on the battlefield, glancing at fanny. ¡°don¡¯t be careless!¡± thud! as soon as he finished speaking, a giant¡¯s foot stepped over, and the impact caused crowe¡¯s body to rise into the air, spinning in the air for half a circle before landing on the ground. in front of him were nearly a hundred giant pirates, all holding weapons and glaring at crowe. they have long been paying attention to this person. when the war started, he caused a lot of internet access to them. now that they finally have the opportunity, they will not let him go. ¡°tsk, giants¡­¡± crowe twisted his neck, his eyes fierce. ¡°i won¡¯t let you pass!¡± giants ¡­ the most powerful race in the sea, with the strength of one giant, can definitely become a marine vice-admiral, and more than a hundred¡­ that is overwhelming combat power. he had to fight these people with his life! whoosh! the leading giant pirate did not say anything and directly slashed down. crowe was about to make a move when a ball of white gas suddenly appeared in front of him. dang! the blade hit the white gas and was obviously shaken. ¡°what is this?¡± the giant twisted his wrist and looked at the white gas. in the giant¡¯s vision, the white gas was like a small white puddle, flowing and faintly distorted. if one looked carefully, they would find that there seemed to be some figures in the white gas¡­ crowe froze. ¡°cass? wilbur?¡± ¡°leave it to us!¡± wilbur¡¯s voice came from the white gas, ¡°leave these giants to us, you go to other places to support!¡± ¡°okay, then be careful.¡± crowe did not hesitate and directly turned in from the back of the white gas. like entering a flock of sheep, he broke into the pirate group in front and directly brought about a bloody storm! ¡°get lost!!¡± the giant with the knife slashed at the white gas again, but the white gas was so hard that it was unknown what it was. this knife still did not work, and the counterforce caused the giant¡¯s arm to be raised and the space between his thumb and index finger was numb. ¡°of course not, evil pirate!¡± the white gas gradually turned into the shape of a shield. under the shield, there was a faint appearance of a bearded marine and a bearded marine. ¡°i am the shield of justice. in the name of justice, i will not let you take a step past this place!!¡± ¡°a small group of people, don¡¯t stop us!¡± the giants behind began to move. in the white gas, kaz took a deep breath. ¡°i told you, i won¡¯t let you take a step in. wilbur, let them see our righteous and great power!¡± ¡°oh!!¡± wilbur lowered his body. under the white gas, his eyes almost emitted white light. the white gas spread and instantly filled the feet of the hundred giants. at this time, those giants discovered that inside the white gas, every one of them was marine and they surrounded the giants with three people surrounding them. kaz and the others were leading troops, about 300 of them. on the other hand, kuro was a little confused. with kaz¡¯s characteristics, the more people there are, the better. why did he only bring so little this time? if he had brought 3,000 people with him, kuro would not have minded. with the defense strength that could resist ledfield in the beginning, it was also a good move. but if he brought 300 people, he would also be elite? it was just that kaz and wilbur were making a solemn vow, and kuro did not say anything. after all, he did not want to use kaz as the core output. the real core, kuro, had long been reserved for himself. but when the white gas spread, kuro also looked over and narrowed his eyes. ¡°this number can¡¯t hurt the giants, can it really stop them?¡± Chapter 1339 - 1339 Chaotic Battle (2) 1339 chaotic battle (2) translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the fruit that kaz holds can accelerate the speed by ten times, causing the speed of the white gas to be very fast, but three dougreg marines¡­ it¡¯s not that kuro doesn¡¯t have confidence, but sometimes he really doesn¡¯t have confidence. if confidence can settle everything in this world, then everyone can fulfill their dreams and there will not be so many difficulties. but big beard is full of enthusiasm, and kuro will not discourage him. after all, he is a standard good marine in addition to his own shortcomings. besides, he has become a marshal. since kaz became a vice-admiral, he has not backstabbed me much. now, he treats this bearded man as a good subordinate. after all, he is really useful. but three hundred people¡­ ¡®what can he do?¡¯ ¡°moore¡­¡± kuro called out. whoosh! a ball of white light appeared on the execution platform. moore yawned and scratched the back of his head. ¡°coming, coming.¡± ¡°don¡¯t fish there. if kaz and wilbur are in danger, go and help them. you can¡¯t dampen their enthusiasm or let them get hurt here,¡± said kuro. moore was a firefighter at this time. although the people who came this time were all elites, kuro also took precautions. this was what moore was doing here. if any marine was seriously injured and could not fight, moore¡¯s role would be reflected. the hospital at the rear, kuro, is reserved. once there is a situation, moore will teleport to the hospital with his men and not waste any combat power. ¡°ah¡­ rescue vice admiral kaz?¡± moore asked curiously, ¡°me? no way, vice admiral kaz is better than me.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not worried about him when there are many people.¡± kuro said, ¡°but there are only 300 people. although he claims to be an elite, how much can 300 people do? courage is worthy of commendation, but strength¡­ that also depends on the basic law.¡± kaz¡¯s iron-headed cheng dukuro is a well-known figure. in the top battle of the year, he could bring a group of small fries to fight against the captain of the ship under the whitebeard. now, it is normal for 300 people to fight against more than 100 giants, but something will happen¡­ moore scratched his head. ¡°i don¡¯t think so. those are really¡­ elite.¡± as he spoke, kuro¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he saw the white gas suddenly spread out, gradually expanding and rising, wrapping more than a hundred giant pirates. his eyes were fine and he could see what was going on. of course, it was not just qi, but the marines in the white gas. at this moment, their bodies expanded, including the weapons in their hands. they became as tall as giants as if they had eaten giant fruits! ¡°ten times!¡± ¡°ten times!¡± kaz and wilbur slammed their chests in the white gas. with the enhancement of speed, their bodies also expanded ten times faster, turning into a giant marine. more than 300 marines all looked like giants with white light in their eyes. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were marines, kuro would have thought that these people had all turned into light. ¡°ultraman?¡± kuro was shocked. ¡°are you kidding me? can it be like this? wilbur¡¯s ability? isn¡¯t that only used on himself and objects? when can it multiply others?!¡± what is the concept of a giant¡¯s size and ten times its speed¡­ kuro didn¡¯t know what the concept was. he only saw the white gas surround them. after three giant marines attacked a giant pirate at ten times the speed, those giants fell down as if they triggered an earthquake, shaking the square. ¡°hey, are you kidding me!¡± the pirate showed a look of fear. ¡°that¡¯s the giant pirates! they fell just like that!¡± without waiting for his emotions to be in place, the 300-odd giants filled with white gas and white light in their eyes turned around and showed their butcher knives to the pirates. the special expressionless face of dougreg marine stood there with more than 300 giants, giving people a great sense of oppression. at that moment, humans remembered being dominated by giants¡­ oh, there is no such thing. wilbur, who had transformed into a giant, picked up the bazooka and aimed it at the pirates in front of him. he shouted, ¡°tata, open! tower, open!¡± boom!! the huge rocket was blasted out and directly exploded into a huge mushroom cloud in the sea of pirates, causing the square to shake again. ¡°this is really¡­¡± on the execution platform, kuro smiled hideously. ¡°it¡¯s a beautiful scene. pirates will have a hard time.¡± the defensive power of the white gas is three times bigger than kuro¡¯s head. coupled with such a huge size and speed, these pirates can¡¯t deal with much. if big mom were alive and saw this scene, she would definitely snatch cass and wilbur back as her husband. this way, she would be able to fulfill her wish to have children and realize her dream of becoming a giant. ¡°must-kill . assault meteor swarm!¡± but just as these giant marines were about to attack, a voice sounded on the battlefield. a group of green seeds flew from afar and landed at the feet of the giant marines. the seeds intertwined with the ground and expanded into thick vines. there were man-eating flowers growing on the vines, and the vines directly wrapped around the lower half of marine¡¯s body and stabilized it. ¡°charge forward!¡± usopp appeared on the battlefield and shouted, ¡°although we can¡¯t deal with them, it¡¯s not a problem to entangle them!¡± under the powerful oppression of the giant marines, a cadre that could stabilize the situation stood out from the straw hat pirates! ¡°oh!! god usopp! god usopp!¡± ¡°as expected of the cadres of the straw hat pirates, they actually stopped those enlarged marines with one move!¡± ¡°let¡¯s rush to the execution platform!!¡± the pirates cheered and directly passed by the giant marines and rushed forward. ¡°this kind of thing!¡± kaz struggled with the vines wrapped around his body, but the more he exerted force, the tighter the vines wrapped around him, and he was unable to move. is this the nature of the vines¡­ while kaz was dealing with the vines, a group of pirates had already rushed past him. ¡°pretty smart¡­ using softness to overcome strength.¡± kuro raised his eyebrows at usopp and looked at the shore and said, ¡°hey, it¡¯s time to fight. watch the show.¡± whoosh! in response, a gust of sand flew forward. ¡°arc moon dune!¡± sandwind transformed into crocodile¡¯s upper body and he directly swung his arm and a crescent blade formed by the desert quickly passed by the pirates in front of him. the pirates sensed it and covered their weapons with haki and blocked it with their weapons. dang dang dang dang! but even so, the impact also made them fly back in unison, and their arms and legs also dried up to different degrees. crocodile bit his cigar and stopped in the air. he looked down at the people below and said nothing. shichibukai appeared. Chapter 1340 - 1340 Go Directly 1340 go directly translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios a pirate shouted, ¡°it¡¯s crocodile!¡± crocodile was not the only one. the remaining shichibukai all moved. william turned into steam and flew directly to the other end and condensed into a human shape in the square. he pressed his palm directly on the ground and looked at the group of pirates in front of him. ¡°steaming danger burst!!¡± boom! boom! boom! a large amount of hot steam gushed out of the ground. under the high-temperature steam, the skin of those pirates was so hot that it was almost burning. they held their necks and could not breathe under the steam. ¡°i am flowing vortex!¡± rudolph put his fist on his waist and threw a punch at the pirates rushing in front of him. the air was swept up by him, like a direct tornado smashing into the crowd, and everything that it passed was knocked away. katakuri held his trident upside down and appeared in front of another group of pirates who were rushing over. he said indifferently, ¡°this way is blocked.¡± bang! he suddenly threw out his weapon and released his domineering aura from the body of the halberd. he waved a ball of air wave and sent the person flying. hancock crossed her long legs and directly stood upside down. her legs rotated like propellers and kicked each pirate, and the parts that were kicked were directly petrified. hancock put his palms together and flew into the sky and landed on the ground again. he crossed one leg and looked down at everyone arrogantly. ¡°don¡¯t disturb me, i am very angry now!¡± she would not attack luffy, but she still had to fight these pirates because she was shichibukai. mihawk directly swung his sword, bringing out a huge slash towards the pirates in front of him. but just as the slash was about to hit, a figure rushed over and with a flash of light, the slash was shattered. it was zoro! ¡°hey¡­¡± he looked at mihawk and grinned at him. mihawk also smiled and pointed his black blade at this man, ¡°so, are you going to fight me again, rolo noah zoro?¡± zoro lowered his head slightly and inserted the two knives into the ground. he took out a cloth bag and tied it on his head. ¡°this time¡­ i won¡¯t lose again!¡± ¡°your ambition is commendable.¡± mihawk held the black blade with both hands, and his hawk-like eyes became lower and lower. ¡°then, come and challenge me. let me see if you have the strength to defeat the world¡¯s second swordsman and challenge the world¡¯s number one swordsman.¡± the two of them looked at each other for a while, and the air pressure became lower and lower. then, the two of them directly turned into afterimages, leaving a trail of dust on the ground. the black light and the three white blade lights directly collided. clang!! ¡°hey, hey, hey!¡± bucky¡¯s eyes were bulging and his mouth was wide open as he ran backward. behind him were some fierce pirates. ¡°don¡¯t chase me, i am a shichibukai, can you show some respect!¡± ¡°xiner!¡± a pirate jumped into the air and slashed down at bucky, cutting him in half. this also slowed bucky down. the pirates behind caught up and surrounded bucky, cutting him into pieces. bucky¡¯s head was also cut off and thrown high in the sky, shouting: ¡°how can it be fixed! try my bucky bullets!!¡± the body that was cut into pieces crawled out of the crowd and then reassembled into a headless human figure. this human figure flew out and a small pellet burst out from the tip of his foot and hit the pirates. boom!! a violent explosion sounded, raising smoke. under the smoke, a group of charred pirates had fallen. ¡°eh?¡± bucky¡¯s head froze for a moment, and then he reacted. the headless body below him put his hands on his waist, and he laughed, ¡°hahaha, see, this is the power of bucky!¡± instead, fanny looked at the group of pirates who were affected by the explosion and nodded. ¡°pretty good¡­¡± her virus is not only effective in the surroundings, but when she attacked, she put a weakening virus on these rushing pirates. as time passes, they will gradually lose their resistance, but the side effect is that the effect time is too slow, but it is not contagious, but it can prevent allies from being infected. except ¡­ it was still not enough. the pirates who were ¡®selected¡¯ by kuro were all elites. although some of them were marines, they did not cause much damage. it was difficult to kill them in one blow. those pirates also fought in a systematic way. their haki attainment was not low and they all had their own trump cards. however, it was still a stalemate when they fought, and the pirates were still advancing. and the one in the lead is a guy wearing a straw hat and rushing forward like a monkey. ¡°shanks!!¡± luffy shouted at the execution platform in front of him, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m coming to save you!!¡± ¡°is it a straw hat?¡± yixiao¡¯s ears moved and he stood up, it seemed that he was going to completely pull out the staff blade, ¡°then, i will stop him.¡± ¡°brother yixiao¡­¡± a voice suddenly sounded from above. on the execution platform, kuro exhaled smoke and smiled. ¡°let us come together.¡± ¡°are you going to attack now, kuro?¡± asked laughing. kuro wedged the cigar head on the ground of the execution platform and stamped it out. ¡°if you can do it, why not? it¡¯s a good thing to get rid of it as soon as possible.¡± with a smile, he pulled out his staff and said in a deep voice, ¡°then, i will cooperate with you.¡± kuro stretched out his five fingers and aimed at the pirates who were still fighting in front of him. then, he lowered his head and said to shanks, ¡°do you know why i only let this few people participate in the war? in addition to the fact that the front line is still fighting with pirates, there is another point, that is¡­¡± he squeezed his five fingers. ¡°i don¡¯t need that many people. a small number of elites are very active!¡± there was a sharp sound in the sky. laughing held the cane knife tightly and waved it with kuro¡¯s hand. boom! gravity pressed down. whether it was marines or pirates, they all felt gravity on them at this moment and their movements became sluggish. soon, shadows fell directly on the heads of those pirates. there was no need to look up because that thing was too fast. when they looked up, the afterimage had already arrived. bang bang bang!! a large number of sharp swords fell directly. except for a few people who reacted and protected themselves with haki, most of them were pierced by the swords and blood spurted out and dyed the square red. ¡°oh? as expected of an elite, he actually dodged it.¡± kuro looked surprised. the swords that were falling rapidly under the support of gravity, except for a few unlucky ones who were directly stabbed in the head and died on the spot, they were either completely defended or only pierced through the shoulders or hands and feet. ¡°but¡­¡± kuro tilted his head and said softly: ¡°can it resist the second time?¡± gravity suddenly cleared, and the marines who reacted directly attacked the target they were fighting, leaving blood on the ground again. this time, some pirates fell. at this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and a large amount of darkness fell from the sky and danced above kuro. there were countless swords and knives, and at this moment, they were all aimed at these pirates, and the blades were cold under the sky. ¡°how many times can you avoid my attack, pirates?¡± kuro laughed. Chapter 1341 - 1341 As You Wish, I Will Be His Opponent 1341 as you wish, i will be his opponent translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the weapons that almost occupied half of the sky in everyone¡¯s field of vision made the bodies of those pirates pause. that kind of thing¡­ is too much! ¡°hey, what is that!¡± usopp, who was also rushing forward in the crowd, jumped up in fright and hugged nami, with chopper in the middle. the three of them were almost scared to tears. it¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t seen kuro in action. in the past, in sabaody and later in the country of peace, they have all seen it. at that time, they all felt that it was terrifying, but compared to now, it is obviously more terrifying! if those shining swords and swords were to fall, how could they be stopped! ¡°not good!¡± usopp was stunned and looked in horror at the giants who had been bound by his plants. he saw that they had already broken free from the shackles of the vines. the 300 giants were wrapped in white gas and holding weapons and facing the pirate charge like a giant mountain. with the enhancement of ten times, their huge bodies were not slow. under the enhancement of the white gas, they were like white monsters and quickly rushed to the side of the pirates. they waved their weapons and the huge power shook the earth, causing the square to shake and stirring up a lot of gravel. ¡°go!¡± kuro¡¯s lips curled up and the weapons behind him flew directly, while one smile waved his sword again, making those weapons much heavier, like cannonballs, bombarding the pirates. no matter what race it is, or what powerhouse it is, it is too difficult to escape from this large number of bombings. the old man had told him that the bullet comments were the most convenient. high-density attacks will hit once. moreover, its power is not low. in an instant, a bloody mist filled the square. although these pirates were all elites, in the face of such a level of bombardment, they could resist dozens of attacks, but the later attacks could not hold on and they were directly hit by the swords that were attached with gravity. their bodies were pierced through and they fell to the ground. clang!! below the flying weapon, zoro and hawkeye exchanged blows. under hawkeye¡¯s power, he stepped back, his legs plowed a trail of dust on the ground, and his body bent and stopped. boom! beside him, a pirate had just shot down an incoming weapon. at this time, he was still breathing and no longer had the strength to resist the next one. his head was directly blown off by the incoming weapon. seeing this scene, zoro¡¯s pupils shrank and he roared at the front, ¡°you, stop!¡± boom!! a stream of air as deep as hell came from around him and quickly enveloped many marines, making their movements stiff. a few marines rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. ¡°oh? this aura¡­¡± yixiao¡¯s eyelids moved and he opened his eyes, ¡°you have it too, haoshoku. but this is not enough, the marines this time are all powerful people.¡± except for some who were injured in the battle and fainted, as long as they were not injured, they all withstood the haoshoku haki. ¡°stop it, censer!!!¡± however, as soon as he finished speaking, a loud cry was heard, and then an even stronger haoshoku pressure came. ¡°this power¡­¡± yixiao paused and a little sweat flowed out of his forehead. plop ¡­ marines began to fall to the ground. the marines who were fighting all fell to the ground with white eyes. marine, who originally had a lot of people in the square, was suddenly left with a little. among the colorful pirates, the white was very conspicuous. ¡°haoshoku¡­¡± smoker knocked down a pirate with a stick, and then his waist turned into smoke and he let another pirate cut him. then he looked at the man who was shouting and said, ¡°he is stronger again!¡± ¡°tina feels shocked.¡± tina, who was also fighting, also looked shocked. haoshoku is too strong. shanks, who was on the execution platform, stared at luffy, who was shouting in the middle of the square. his pupils showed shock as he murmured, ¡°this aura has already surpassed me.¡± kuro lowered his eyes and looked down at luffy below. he said in a deep voice, ¡°stinky brat.¡± he finally cleared a large number of pirates with ¡®sky bombardment¡¯, but with haoshoku alone, he got rid of them. no ¡­ there was also the haoshoku with the green algae head. the two superimposed on each other, which was why the marine elites summoned this time were unable to withstand it. the marines blocking or fighting in front fainted. luffy adjusted his straw hat and continued to rush forward. ¡°i can¡¯t let you go any further.¡± laughing while walking forward with his knife, he said: ¡°i will stop you.¡± bang! as the sound spread, yixiao frowned and slashed with his backhand. sparks burst out from the blade and the force even made yixiao retreat. on a side not far away, ben beckman held a cigarette in his mouth and pointed his spear straight at her with a smile. ¡°i will be your opponent.¡± ¡°ben beckman?¡± ¡°it seems that this battle will not go so smoothly.¡± ¡°straw hat kid!!¡± next to luffy came crowe¡¯s body. after he killed the pirates around him, his body turned into an afterimage and went straight to luffy, his claws ready to attack. bang! a claw filled with green flames blocked crowe. marco was in the air above crowe and smiled at him. he kicked crowe away. ¡°we also have a ¡®commander¡¯, we won¡¯t let you affect us.¡± marco smiled. on the side of the enlarged marines, the remaining pirates surrounded them, along with usopp and nami, and entangled their actions. on the other side of the battlefield, tony and brock station stood in front of leda and laughed at her. ¡°we will be your opponents! little girl!¡± as for shichibukai¡­ ¡°don¡¯t even think about running over there, straw hat!¡± william and rudolf both shouted. one turned into steam and the other punched luffy. bang! william¡¯s steam was stopped by a ball of flame. sanji kicked in the air and kicked into the steam, forcing william to appear and block the kick. ¡°don¡¯t stop our captain from saving people!¡± sanji shouted. ¡°sharkware fist!¡± the airwave that was hit by rudolf was blocked by a blue fatty¡¯s fist. jinbe stood in front of rudolf and shouted, ¡°i will stop you!¡± as for the rest ¡­ hawkeye was fighting zoro. katakuri and crocodile were still in the pirate group and they were at ease. hancock had a ¡®i¡¯m dealing with other pirates¡¯ attitude. as for bucky ¡­ it was better not to mention it. ¡°do your best to make the straw hat run to me. look, red hair¡­¡± on the execution platform, kuro looked at the red-haired man sitting there. ¡°put all your hopes on one person and use a specific target as a savior. once you fail, you will collapse.¡± he reached up, spread his fingers, and said lightly, ¡°as you wish, i will be his opponent.¡± Chapter 1342 - 1342 Can You See Your Death? 1342 can you see your death? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at the same time that kuro reached out, a large number of weapons from the rear bombarded out like a barrage of bullets. the bright or dark brilliance almost covered everything in the air, and finally became a sharp point in front of him, like a big sword, rushing straight towards luffy. as luffy ran, his hands were pulled back. he stared at the flying weapon barrage and his fists turned into afterimages as he rushed forward. ¡°rubber rubber machine gun!¡± the armored fists hit the incoming weapons. as the weapons touched the fists, a large number of weapons were sent flying and splashed in all directions. the ground was also pierced by the flying weapons, forming a sword tomb road in front of luffy. ¡°ah ah ah!¡± luffy shouted and ran forward, his fist knocked away a large number of weapons, but the number of weapons was obviously too many. many weapons directly passed luffy¡¯s fist and hit him. seeing this, he jumped up and took a deep breath at the same time. he turned into a huge ball, and the ball was covered with dark armament haki. ¡°rubber rubber: gratitude cannon!¡± knock knock knock! the weapon smashed into his ball-like body and bounced in the opposite direction, colliding with the incoming weapon. ¡°stretch¡­ not bad.¡± kuro snorted. with enough elasticity, even a sharp weapon will sometimes be shaken off. kuro hooked his fingers in slightly and the weapon stopped. whoosh! a deflected weapon shot straight at kuro, brushing past his cheek and raising a strand of hair. the balloon deflated and fell to the ground in its normal size. luffy looked up at the people on the execution platform and bared his teeth. ¡°heehee!¡± kuro¡¯s eyes sank slightly. ¡°straw hat, you seem to be very confident¡­ this time, no one will help you deal with me. you really don¡¯t think that you can defeat yonk¨­ (four emperors) and admiral by yourself, do you?¡± thud! luffy put his feet in a horse stance and stepped heavily on the ground. he breathed out and shouted: ¡°i will defeat you, censer!¡± kuro narrowed his eyes. at this moment, a ball of golden light had fallen from the sky and landed in his hand. it was a long strip of gold. the gold was gradually untied during the landing, revealing the hilt. ¡°show your power¡­¡± kuro grabbed the handle of the knife and swung it forward. the remaining gold wrapped around the blade was waved out, scattering a cloud of gold powder. the blade was exposed, revealing the bright blade. ¡°luo gui!¡± whoosh! almost as soon as he shouted, the body on the execution platform moved immediately, turning into an afterimage and falling like a tiger. in the process of slashing down, the blade turned into a black-backed blood-red blade and went straight to luffy¡¯s head. luffy clenched his fist and his fist flashed with red light. it was like a stream of light that filled his fist and he punched it. bang!! when the fists and blades met, they were in a deadlock at the center, making an explosive sound. in the center, there seemed to be a burst of lightning, killing intent mixed with haoshoku soared into the sky, making the sky above completely gloomy. the strong momentum filled the square, making the people who were fighting stiff and their movements were obviously slow. some of the pirates who were fighting could not withstand this momentum and fell to the ground. clack clack ¡­ in the center of the attack, the surrounding air was trembling. the gravel on the ground floated up and then shattered. kuro held the asura ghost and pressed it down. the blade trembled slightly under the obstruction of the domineering aura. luffy was exerting all his strength and pressing forward bit by bit, as if he wanted to press kuro down. although there was haki in the way, a crack gradually appeared on his fist. bang! he suddenly raised his foot and stomped heavily on the ground, shattering the protruding stone spikes. then, his fist suddenly moved forward. under the pressure of haki, his fist pushed into the blade, bringing with it a spring that made kuro subconsciously raise his arm. the spring bounced his knife up. ¡°pistol!¡± at the same time that the knife was flicked away, luffy¡¯s fist directly hit kuro¡¯s body, but this punch only hit air. the fist passed through kuro¡¯s body, and the latter¡¯s body rippled like water, turning into an afterimage. luffy¡¯s pupils shrank. before the afterimage disappeared completely, he lowered his head and saw a blade light that was as fast as moonlight passing over his head. kuro appeared behind him and maintained the posture of swinging his sword. seeing this scene, he turned his wrist and the blade that he slashed out slashed down. however, it seemed that luffy could sense it in advance. at the same time when the blade came down, he pulled his feet out and directly dodged it. he jumped in the air, put his feet together, and stretched out his legs to kick. ¡°rubber rubber seal!¡± kuro tilted his head and dodged the long legs. just as he was about to swing his sword, the legs directly bent and spun a few times in the air, like a thick twisted rope, and unexpectedly swung over. ¡°spinning whip!!¡± the swinging legs happened to be stuck in the gap that kuro had returned to and hit his face. **tip** a hand blocked the whip-like leg. the elastic force shook kuro¡¯s arm and made him take a few steps back. the leg that hit him contracted and returned to the normal leg shape. luffy fell from the air and half squatted on the ground, holding the straw hat and grinning at him. ¡°do you see the future?¡± kuro stared at his left hand and the corner of his mouth curled up. he swung the ragui in his right hand outward. ¡°then can you see your own death clearly, straw hat! lion-zhen-chitani!¡± swish! swish! swish! a large number of black and red slashes with golden edges spread out messily and attacked luffy together. the latter retreated a distance and after struggling to avoid the first few slashes, he found that there was no way to avoid all of them. he wrapped his arms around himself and the lower half of his face was inside his arms. only his eyes were exposed, which were obviously shaking. at the same time, smoke came out of his body. bang! bang! bang! it was clearly a domineering slash, but after it hit luffy, it was as if it had hit a very elastic object and was directly sent flying by the force. those slashes were all bounced off by luffy, and only the dull sound of them hitting his body indicated that this thing was attacked. but the effect was there. ¡°hehe, i¡­¡± luffy had just raised his head and was about to speak when he suddenly paused. in his mind, he saw a flash of blade light, but just as his body was about to react, he saw the blade light that he had foreseen really came. a breeze blew clearly on his body under the violent bombardment, and a blade light began to appear on his neck. luffy¡¯s pupils shrank. at this moment, he adjusted his posture and changed the blade light from his neck to his shoulder. the wind blew past and kuro¡¯s body appeared behind him. he waved his luo gui and turned his head sideways and said in surprise, ¡°he actually dodged my white tiger killing¡­¡± chi!! a big wound appeared on luffy¡¯s shoulder and blood spurted out. Chapter 1343 - 1343 Killing You Will End It 1343 killing you will end it translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after discovering that ordinary slashes were useless, kuro directly used the profound white tiger killing. he thought that he could cut open his head, but he did not expect that he would be blocked. katakuri was also able to foresee the future and was unable to block his high-speed attack, but this straw hat kid was actually able to dodge the hit at that critical moment. still ¡­ ¡°what about the second cut?¡± kuro was about to turn around and stab him again when he suddenly heard a strong wind. he saw a black fist suddenly approaching him without him noticing. he frowned and subconsciously wanted to slash it. ¡°rubber rubber . big snake cannon!!¡± dong dong dong!! the fist that was almost on his face suddenly turned and almost disappeared along with his arm. after continuous explosions in the air, the fist suddenly appeared beside kuro¡¯s cheek and was about to hit him. **tip** a hand firmly grabbed the fist. kuro stretched out his left hand to block the fist and said gloomily, ¡°you want to hit my face?¡± several times, especially this brat, he seems to have a special fondness for my face. luffy grinned and said, ¡°yes!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, kuro¡¯s cheek suddenly suffered an attack. the constantly turning arm appeared on his other cheek like a snake. the black arm folded into a diagonal and hit him hard. bang! the huge force hit kuro¡¯s head and his hand holding luffy¡¯s fist subconsciously loosened. luffy took advantage of the gap and his whole arm retreated like a flexible snake and shrank back to his shoulder. on the battlefield, leda dodged tony¡¯s sword and stepped on the sword. the huge force made tony unable to raise his sword! ¡°baba, you are so strong, even stronger than the giants!¡± tony laughed. leda curled her lips and ignored him. instead, she looked back and clicked her tongue. ¡°that straw hat is really annoying. why did he have to make kuro angry?¡± ¡°humph, how interesting.¡± crocodile also looked back and sneered. ¡°he was actually slapped in the face. it¡¯s so interesting.¡± ¡°lord luffy!¡± hancock kicked a pirate back and turned to look at luffy with admiration and clenched his fists. great, i finally gave that annoying man a taste! ¡°i got it!¡± luffy smiled at kuro. at this time, kuro¡¯s head was tilted up, and there were still traces of the blow on his cheek. he maintained that posture and did not move, but inexplicably made luffy in front of him a little cold. the five fingers holding luo gui were obviously clenched tighter, and a blood aura enveloped his body, quickly forming a blood-colored armor. on his tilted face, a cross-shaped pattern appeared between his eyebrows, and the tears from the corner of his eyes extended to the corner of his mouth like a crescent moon. ¡°you fucking¡­¡± six ribbons appeared on kuro¡¯s shoulders, waist, and thighs. kuro suddenly lowered his head, and his eyes were scarlet. ¡°it¡¯s annoying! lifeless space kill!!¡± the two ribbons on his thigh flew directly towards luffy. luffy¡¯s eyes were wide open. he took a deep breath and his body directly expanded. a white feather coat appeared on his shoulder like steam and his hair stood up. ¡°four block: stretch!¡± faced with the two ribbons coming at him, luffy crossed his arms and stared at them, shouting, ¡°this time i won¡¯t be unable to block them, rubber rubber¡­¡± at this time, the ribbon reached luffy¡¯s arms and two streams of blood came out from his arms, but it was said to be absolutely lethal, even kaido¡¯s defense could dig out a piece of the ribbon and it stopped moving. no, it was not stagnation, but the toughness and elasticity that made the lifeless sky killer unable to move forward. as long as it could move forward, even the defense of the straw hat could not stop it. but with no way forward¡­ ¡°stretch car!¡± luffy shouted and opened his arms. under the elastic effect, the ribbon of the lifeless air kill flew away and was bounced out by him. kuro stretched out his five fingers and clenched them tightly. the ribbon that flew out continued down and attacked luffy¡¯s body. bang!! the air was blown up and luffy groaned, his body flew and fell to the ground, plowing a gully and stirring up dust. however, in the smoke and dust, that figure slowly appeared again. luffy maintained his four-barrier form and gradually floated in the air. there were two red marks on his abdomen. those are the red marks made by the lifeless sky¡­ the power is completely offset by elasticity and toughness. ¡°this time, i blocked it!¡± luffy looked straight at kuro and shouted. ¡°oh? really?¡± kuro looked at the white smoke coming out of his mouth and his face was gloomy. ¡°you are really amazing¡­ are you trying to scare me?¡± it was blocked, but only god knows how many lives were burned. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had sensed his life force burning just now, kuro would have thought that his lifeless space kill really had no power left, and he would have been intimidated by straw hat. ¡°no, i just want to say that i blocked it!¡± luffy said firmly, ¡°it¡¯s different from last time. this time, i¡¯m sober. i won¡¯t let you deal with my partner again. no matter what the price is, i will protect my partner and be the king of pirates!¡± back in the country of peace, when he was fighting with kuro, he was offline the whole time and lost his consciousness after being hit once. he finally had some consciousness and just burned it to recover his strength, but he was hit again. now it¡¯s different, now he can stay awake, then¡­ he can defeat this man! ¡°one piece king¡­ is one piece king all the time.¡± kuro held autumn water tightly and narrowed his eyes. ¡°straw hat, this time you can only realize your dream of being a pirate king in hell. if hell has a sea¡­ no one can protect you, i said it.¡± ¡°karp, your beloved grandfather? he retired a long time ago. i didn¡¯t let him play. dorag, your wanted old father? he is now being dealt with by the government, and he is even less likely to come to you.¡± ¡°or¡­ the redhead who led you on the road?¡± kuro looked at the red-haired man on the execution platform who was pierced by the chain into his spine and shoulder blades and smiled. ¡°the quality of that chain is very good. he can¡¯t move violently by himself.¡± ¡°cut the crap, it¡¯s enough to defeat you!¡± luffy raised his fist and shouted at him, ¡°as long as i defeat you, everything will end!¡± when kuro heard this, he crouched down and looked like he was about to charge. he exhaled like an arrow and said in a deep voice: ¡°what a coincidence, i think so too. as long as i kill you, everything will be over!¡± after killing this damn straw hat, the sea will return to its original calm! as for historical secrets, centuries of inheritance, or hidden truths, he was not interested. Chapter 1344 - 1344 It’s Over, Dreamy Kid…_1 1344 it¡¯s over, dreamy kid¡­_1 translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°rubber rubber ape king gun!¡± luffy was the first to attack. his huge fist was compressed on his arm like a spring and he punched directly, breaking the air and hitting kuro at an extremely fast speed. this was different from the ordinary four-way block in the past. before the fist approached, kuro could feel the elastic factor in it. in the past, kuro would not have taken it head-on, but now¡­ bang!! the blade quickly hit luffy¡¯s fist. with the help of elasticity, luo gui was knocked back for a distance, but the corresponding force also came out and bounced off luffy¡¯s fist. kuro¡¯s body moved, and just as the fist rose, he turned into a shadow and rushed in front of him. his fingers quickly swiped on the blade and a ribbon was imprinted in the blade. the blade circulated and emitted golden light as it slashed quickly. ¡°huang long!¡± bang!!! with an explosion, luffy¡¯s body retreated and a huge red mark appeared from his chest to his abdomen, and a large amount of white smoke came out of his mouth. although he looked uncomfortable, it was obvious that he had resisted the power of the lifeless air kill. ¡°rubber rubber lion rocket!¡± luffy¡¯s huge fists were contracted and closed together, like a cannonball. ¡°i won¡¯t change!¡± kuro held the asura ghost tightly and the black-back blood blade slashed straight up. just as the blade touched the pair of fists and was about to use a huge force to shake them off, the fists that touched the blade suddenly folded up and turned sharply in the air. at high speed, they directly turned into afterimages and attacked him from another direction. kuro turned the blade, but as soon as the blade moved, the cross-folding part that was originally blocked moved forward like a hydra and attacked directly on his chest. bang! bang bang bang! immediately, they extended from the folded parts in all directions, almost like a fluid, forming a strange fist shape, hitting kuro¡¯s entire body, making his swinging blade stiff for a moment. the fists that were turning everywhere suddenly became bigger, like a giant¡¯s fists, emitting the aura of armament haki and haoshoku haki, smashing down on kuro from above. luffy exerted strength in his arms and roared, ¡°hydra form, ape overlord rocket cannon!!!¡± boom!!! the huge fists stuck to kuro¡¯s entire body and smashed him down. as the gravel flew, a huge pit was smashed out, and the pit stirred up a lot of smoke and dust, spreading around. **tip** luffy¡¯s fists shrank to his body, making a crisp sound. he took a breath and shouted, ¡°how is it? do you feel the pain?¡± bang!! on the other side, crowe and marco fought each other. under the entanglement of the green flames, crowe tore open the green flames and his body fell down. he turned to look at the huge pit in front of him and frowned. ¡°ohh¡­¡± in the sky, marco smiled and said, ¡°your commander was hit.¡± ¡°stop it¡­¡± crowe snorted. ¡°how can that kind of attack hurt mr. kuro? mr. kuro is very powerful now.¡± ¡°oh?¡± marco smiled. ¡°how much¡­¡± boom! before he could finish speaking, there was a sound from the other side of the pit. the smoke was blown away and a figure slowly stood up from the pit. other than a little dust, he was unscathed. oh ¡­ there was damage. the wind blew past, blowing away kuro¡¯s cloak that had become dirty and tattered, letting it float away. ¡°ha¡­¡± kuro exhaled and looked at luffy and said lightly, ¡°what should i do? you broke my 30 million berries custom-made cloak.¡± ¡°hey! is it really that expensive!¡± nami, who was doing auxiliary combat and using thunder to hit marines, moved her ears and stared at the fluttering cape with shining eyes. usopp raised his hand and knocked nami¡¯s head, his eyes rolled back and he shouted, ¡°is this the time to think about this!¡± ¡°how is it possible¡­¡± marco¡¯s pupils contracted. just by looking at the power of the straw hat, he knows that ordinary people can¡¯t resist it. with his understanding of kuro¡¯s physical fitness, how can he still be intact after taking this blow? ¡°if it doesn¡¯t work, then take another move from me!¡± luffy¡¯s fists continued to shrink. just as he was about to move, he saw kuro raise his hand and clenched it slightly. ¡°absolute space!¡± the domain around him began to become disorderly and chaotic. ben¡¯s figure in the air began to drift randomly. this sudden disorder disrupted his attack steps. ¡°damn it, this kind of thing¡­¡± luffy¡¯s chest puffed up and the elastic characteristics directly bounced out. even the messy air was bounced off by him. however, at this time, a ribbon had been printed on luo gui. kuro held the knife with both hands and raised it above his head. the blade gradually glowed with golden light. ¡°unexplained sword of the wind and death, hiccup!¡± shua! the blade slashed down. the entire disordered airspace seemed to be affected by this blade and a wind blew. it was clearly in the disordered domain, but there was a directional wind blowing on luffy. luffy¡¯s body seemed to be still for a moment, and then his body seemed to have been exploded, and every part of his body was shaking. dong dong dong dong!! like a rag, luffy¡¯s body floated in the air, and his whole body was as disorderly as being cut by a sharp object, making his eyes roll back subconsciously and white smoke came out of his mouth. ¡°i¡­ i¡¯m fine!!¡± after the strange explosion ended, luffy gritted his teeth and white smoke came out of the corner of his mouth, staring at kuro. whoosh! kuro did not waste time talking to him. his figure flashed and he directly rushed into the domain. he saw that luo gui raised his hand and the lawless space contracted and concentrated on the blade. the last ribbon on his body was printed on the blade. luffy didn¡¯t react at all, and he couldn¡¯t even see kuro¡¯s figure. he could only see the pair of blood-red pupils and the bloody light¡­ ¡°untamed god¡¯s true meaning¡­¡± blade, slide. luffy felt the hair on his body stand up. at this critical moment, he adjusted his body with all his strength and punched kuro. ¡°destruction!¡± bang! chi!!! the blade cut across luffy¡¯s chest, and at this moment, luffy¡¯s fist hit kuro with elasticity. at the same time, his body burst into a huge bloody mist, and his body, from his shoulder to his waist, was almost cut in half. he couldn¡¯t even make a sound and fell to the ground like a rag. ¡°luffy!!¡± several screams sounded in the square. kuro¡¯s body stopped in the air, his face was gloomy from the beginning to the end, and he finally smiled. he looked down at the straw hat lying on the ground and said in a deep voice: ¡°so i said, what makes you think you can beat me?¡± ¡°how can it be fixed!!¡± sanji, who was fighting with william, gritted his teeth and kicked away the ball of steam that was blocking him and rushed forward, but william would not let go of this opportunity. after condensing his figure, he raised his left arm and gathered a huge steam blade and pounced directly at sanji. ¡°overheat slash!!¡± buzz!! this attack hit, causing sanji¡¯s body to almost burst into flames. however, it was not as william thought, this man in black clothes turned into a dry corpse and so on. after a groan, his skin was scalded red and he continued to run forward. ¡°the transformation of vinsmoke?¡± william narrowed his eyes. ¡°luffy!!¡± usopp and nami both screamed and ran towards luffy. zoro even gave up on fighting mihawk. after a hard fight, he turned around and rushed towards luffy. ¡°what a joke!¡± zoro bit the watoichi text and roared, ¡°you are our captain, the man who wants to be the pirate king of shanghai. how can you fall here!¡± ¡°luffy!¡± jinbe punched rudolph, who was attacking him, and stood there in a daze, then ran forward. the cadres of the straw hats all ran forward at this moment. ¡°moo¡­¡± crocodile raised his hand and a sandstorm flew out, sweeping towards the attacker, his face was slightly dark, ¡°sure enough, you are not qualified¡­¡± kuro¡¯s body slowly landed in front of the straw hat lying on the ground. he stared at the unconscious boy with his mouth wide open and white smoke coming out of his mouth. then, he glanced at the person who rushed over. ¡°i have to praise you, you actually still have life.¡± his attack could even kill big mom with one strike back then, but it caused this straw hat kid to deviate a little from his vital point and even preserved his life force. in terms of strength, he did not know if this guy had surpassed the fourth emperor. but in terms of endurance, he definitely has. ¡°but this is the end. no one will save you this time!¡± bear! flames filled the blade. ¡°burning city guo!¡± phew!! as the blade waved, a huge flame flew forward along the blade and landed on the ground, turning into a huge sea of fire, blocking the path of straw hat and his gang. in the flames, kuro raised his knife and aimed it at luffy, his eyes gradually turning cold. ¡°it¡¯s over, little kid with dreams¡­¡± luo gui was going to stab down at this moment. crack! but at this moment, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the ground, followed by a huge vibration. rumble! the entire square and even the island that kuro had landed on the sea shook at this moment. the strong sense of imbalance made kuro¡¯s movements crooked, and a huge abyss cracked under his feet. ¡°hahahaha!¡± and that familiar, very arrogant laughter. Chapter 1345 - 1345 Want to Bet Your Future? 1345 want to bet your future? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the strong sense of imbalance caused the ground to sway. there was a tremor here and a depression there. the crack happened to appear under kuro¡¯s feet, making the ground at his place rise, and turbulent seawater emerged from the big crack. the seawater surged and rotated, and then suddenly rose, stimulating the high sea wall. in the sea, there seemed to be something flickering with light that rushed straight towards kuro. whoosh!!! kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and his body flew directly into the sky. in the rising sea, there was an incomparably huge and ferocious fish head with a lantern on its head. it opened its mouth and bared its sharp teeth at him. lantern fish? kuro had just had this thought when he suddenly noticed something. his pupils contracted and he blocked luo gui in front of him. crack! the mouth of the anglerfish was facing in the direction of kuro. the air directly cracked and the violent vibration went straight to kuro along with the crack in the air. under the vibration, kuro groaned and his body flew backward unconsciously. in the mouth, the air was faintly refracted, revealing the figures of several people. ¡°hahahaha!¡± with a familiar laugh, the shape of the annoying fat man appeared in his mouth. he saw a black-bearded man wearing a black captain¡¯s hat, with three braids on his chin and only two teeth missing, holding a fist. ¡°kuro! long time no see!!¡± transparent?! ¡°titch!!¡± kuro¡¯s eyes were ruthless. as he was flying backward, he raised his hand and swung a huge slash, hitting the mouth of the lantern fish head. bang!! the slash made the fish head of the lantern tilted up and then fell to the ground beside it, causing a tremor on the ground. ¡°it hurts¡­¡± the lantern fish head made an almost murmuring sound. at this time, kuro discovered that this thing was not a lantern fish, because half of its body had already crawled out, revealing a human body and arms. its five fingers with gills were grabbing the ground, and the exposed half of its body was dozens of meters high. in the shaking, kuro fell down and flew up to the side of merman, just in time to see merman¡¯s huge mouth open and his tongue was like a step, letting tiki and others down from the tongue. in addition to tiki, there were several people standing beside him. shiliew, laffitte, deppen, and van oka. in addition, there are two new faces, a middle-aged man with snow-white sideburns and a scholarly appearance, and a fat man who is even more fat than tiki. without exception, they were all very tall. titch stood in front of luffy, who was emitting white smoke, and held him up with one hand. he looked at luffy¡¯s white eyes and laughed in a low voice, ¡°thief hahaha¡­ has it become like this? straw hat kid.¡± whoosh! the sea of fire in front of them was cut open and zoro rushed forward like a tiger. sanji, who was next to him, also kicked the sea of fire out of a passage. the two of them shouted, ¡°give luffy back to us!¡± titch glanced at them as if he was throwing a chicken. compared to luffy, his huge body threw the thing in his hand at zoro and sanji. the two were obviously stunned for a moment. sanji quickly jumped up and caught luffy who was smoking. ¡°i¡¯ll leave it to you. he can¡¯t die yet, or else he will be in bastard marine¡¯s way. when he recovers, i need to join hands with him to kill all marines here. of course, if he is killed in advance¡­¡± titch turned around and pointed to the execution platform and laughed. ¡°then that position belongs to straw hat, hahaha!¡± shua! a large number of slashes scattered in the air. shiliew bit the cigar and spat out the smoke. he held the handle of the knife and jumped up. several lights appeared around him, shattering all the slashes and then he fell to the ground. ¡°bitch, kuro, are you that impatient! i heard your invitation and came here personally!¡± tich opened his hand and laughed at kuro, who was slashing in the sky. ¡°but you look really scary.¡± in the sky, kuro looked down at tiki and others and said coldly: ¡°is that so¡­ i thought you, a coward, would not come. i was thinking of killing straw hat and then looking for you slowly. now it¡¯s easier.¡± ¡°hahaha, it took some time to find new partners. after all, you killed so many of my partners¡­¡± teach looked up at kuro and laughed. ¡°to celebrate you becoming a marshal, i have prepared some gifts for you. it will be a surprise!¡± ¡°rawr ¡­¡± the den den mushi on kuro¡¯s watch suddenly rang, which made him raise his eyebrows. ¡°answer it¡­¡± teach laughed. ¡°you are the marshal. how can you not answer it?¡± ¡°what the hell are you doing?¡± kuro cursed and answered the call on his wristwatch. ¡°marshal, bad news! impel down is rioting!¡± den den mushi simulated a panicked expression. kuro was stunned. his eyes opened and he subconsciously looked at tiki. ¡°thief hahaha, my gift is not bad, right?¡± titch stretched out his index finger and smiled. ¡°you really know how to cause trouble!¡± kuro gritted his teeth and said to den den mushi, ¡°what¡¯s the specific situation?¡± ¡°deputy director is seriously injured, and director hannibal is also seriously injured. impel down has been completely destroyed, and a large number of prisoners have escaped. the higher-ups have temporarily recruited inspector sengoku, vice-admiral garp and inspector polusalino, led by general sakasugi, to suppress those prisoners!¡± ¡°i understand¡­¡± kuro hung up and stared at tiki. ¡°is that what you want?¡± ¡°hahaha, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good?¡± tich opened his hand and said loudly: ¡°marines and pirates are fighting in the new world, and the kingdom army is fighting the revolutionary drama on the grand line. then let¡¯s make it more chaotic. if those retired guys and those who quit the sea fight again, the world will be chaotic enough! in this way, you won¡¯t get support!¡± ¡°after all, the foundation of your marine is really scary. only in this way can i come here safely and get what i want!¡± tich pointed at kuro, his eyes ferocious. ¡°sa, kuro, i know where you hid that thing, but i can¡¯t reach it. it doesn¡¯t matter. as long as i kill you, then i will get everything!!¡± ¡°you¡¯re really¡­¡± kuro tightened his grip on the asura ghost and suddenly glared at it. the violent killing intent was as viscous as water, and the people near tiki suddenly stopped in their tracks. their bodies felt as if they were under heavy pressure, and they raised their hands one by one. ¡°too arrogant, titch! if you want to bet your future with me, i¡¯m afraid your life is not enough!¡± ¡°this is a terrifying killing intent, but i am not afraid of you, kuro!¡± in tiki¡¯s hands floated the light of tremor-tremor fruit and the darkness of dark-dark fruit, laughing: ¡°fruit ability, i have already developed it!!¡± Chapter 1346 - 1346 Attack! 1346 attack! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°and¡­¡± teach looked at the wide-mouthed merman and said: ¡°laguerre.¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± the anglerfish man opened his mouth wider, and from his deep throat, a large number of pirates, about thousands of them, stood in the square with a confident and cruel smile. ¡°i also brought people here!¡± kuro looked down at the surging seawater in the crack and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°i see. no wonder i couldn¡¯t find it. did it come from the mouth of the merman?¡± this giant murloc is also the largest one i have ever seen in my life. it can lurk in the sea and then dig a hole in the ground and let tiki use its ability to break in from below. perhaps impel down was also broken in this way. magellan can¡¯t stop the current blackbeard pirates. but ¡­ ¡°i am different from magellan¡­¡± he glanced at shichibukai in front of him and shouted, ¡°stop playing!¡± whoosh! the first to break out of the battlefield from the front was a ball of sand. crocodile appeared on tiki¡¯s side, bit his cigar and said slowly, ¡°tiki, i am willing to deal with you.¡± after that, a cloud of steam also floated over. without the enemy of sanji, william also found a new target. the effect of dealing with the blackbeard pirates was similar to dealing with straw hat. since marshal kuro gave the order, he did not mind changing the target. rudolph had the same idea as him. at this time, he stared at the huge murloc and frowned, ¡°angel fishman? there is such a strange ancient species¡­¡± just like how the ancient species of giants were demons, the earliest and most ancient mermen in the deep sea were not without descendants of sea kings. he just didn¡¯t expect that there were still survivors. ¡°it¡¯s called laoghaire!¡± teach patted the cheek of the giant merman and shouted, ¡°it¡¯s my new partner! of course, there are others.¡± the middle-aged man with snow-white sideburns bowed to shichibukai and smiled. ¡°my name is halaton reis. i should have friends who know me. is that so, katakuri? long time no see.¡± ¡°humph, you¡¯re still alive¡­¡± katakuri, who was wearing a scarf, held the trident upside down and said coldly, ¡°didn¡¯t mom kill you back then?¡± ¡°how should i put it¡­¡± raith smiled gently. ¡°maybe i¡¯m lucky, or big mom doesn¡¯t care about me. anyway, i survived and¡­¡± that gentle smile suddenly turned ferocious. raith¡¯s eyes were wide open and his mouth was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°i¡¯m always thinking about how to kill you!¡± hallaton raith, one of big mom¡¯s husbands. in his hands, the big mom pirates grew a lot, but he had ambitions that he shouldn¡¯t have had and tried to kill big mom to get to the top. he was judged by her, but he didn¡¯t expect to be alive¡­ katakuri pointed his trident at raith and said, ¡°this is mine.¡± ¡°no one is fighting with you,¡± crocodile said lightly. ¡°hey, there¡¯s no need to be so tense, hahaha¡­¡± titch spread his hands and pointed at shichibukai, who was gradually surrounding them. ¡°you are pirates after all. why do you want to work for marines? do you want to join forces with me? once we defeat kuro, the whole world will be in our hands! this opportunity is not to be missed!¡± ¡°come on, titch!¡± bucky couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°what right does the guy who killed his captain have to say such things!¡± he had known tiki since he was a child and had dealt with him as a child. this monster, who did not sleep at all, impressed him. of course, it did not leave a good impression. ¡°ha, ha, ha, ha.¡± crocodile gave a high and strange laugh. ¡°you are too arrogant, teach. i don¡¯t think you have this opportunity.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to be with you.¡± hancock, who has reached the edge, looks disgusted. ¡°hahaha, the negotiation broke down. if shichibukai comes together, it will indeed be very troublesome, but it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± tiki¡¯s smile also gradually became ferocious, ¡°if you transfer shichibukai to deal with me, your battle line will also be broken, because at this time, our purpose is the same, right, beckman!¡± on the other side of the battlefield, ben beckman held a cigarette in his mouth and said nothing, but the gun in his hand was aimed at marine. even if the two pirates have conflicts, their current goal is the same. if they need to save their captain, they need to defeat kuro. as a pirate, they must prioritize marine. deppon pointed at hancock and smiled. ¡°mluhu¡­ if the negotiation breaks down, then i want that face.¡± ¡°oh? is zoro unable to deal with him for the time being?¡± mihawk held the big black knife and looked at shiliew and smiled. ¡°another warm-up is fine.¡± why do i feel like you can¡¯t wait? ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± kuro did not want to talk nonsense with tiki. he rushed straight to tiki. titch clenched his fist and punched in the direction of kuro. ¡°ha!!¡± with a crack, the air ruptured, causing a big shock ahead. in the shaking, the seven people next to tiki acted together. their first reaction was to attack kuro, but they were quickly blocked. shiliew¡¯s knife was blocked by mihawk, ¡°humph¡­ shiliew of the rain, i have wanted to fight you for a long time.¡± ¡°really¡­ don¡¯t be killed, mihawk!¡± shiliew bit his cigar and said lightly. laffitte was entangled by crocodile. ¡°ohhh¡­¡± laffitte spread his wings and flew high in the sky, looking down at crocodile, whose lower body had turned into a sandstorm. ¡°sand crocodile, come to me as an opponent?¡± ¡°hmph, you were the one who suggested giving my position to blackbeard, right?¡± crocodile snorted. ¡°this debt has to be settled.¡± ¡°mluhuhu¡­¡± deppon held his spear and took the initiative to find hancock. ¡°i want your face, hancock!¡± ¡°disgusting fellow!¡± hancock said with disgust, ¡°you covet my beauty, you don¡¯t have that qualification.¡± the man named halaton raith was confronting katakuri. the huge merman laoghaire was targeted by rudolf. the fat greasy man and william stared at each other. ¡°a clean and handsome man.¡± the greasy man showed a disgusting smile. ¡°i hate it!¡± ¡°really? coincidentally, i also hate you,¡± william said coldly. van oka aimed his sniper rifle at the stunned bucky. ¡°fate¡­¡± ¡°hey? why are you my opponent?¡± bucky shouted. shichibukai and the seven captains faced each other, and on teach¡¯s side, in front of the vibrating fist, a knife appeared and cut the vibrating position. Chapter 1347 - 1347 Are You Worthy of Dancing? 1347 are you worthy of dancing? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro¡¯s body shook under the vibration, but the blade of the rhokuro was accurately stuck in tiki¡¯s fist, preventing the vibration from spreading. ¡°let¡¯s disable your ability first!¡± tich reached out his other hand, which was already full of black smoke, and opened his palm at kuro. ¡°dark¡­¡± chi! kuro cut the r¨­k¨­ (r¨­k¨­) directly into tiki¡¯s palm from the point of vibration. the blade, which was enough to cut the palm, cut through it, bringing up a bloody mist. ¡°it hurts!¡± titch subconsciously retracted his hand. there was blood on his palm and his face darkened. ¡°it¡¯s been so long and you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson¡­¡± after the slash, kuro swung his body and kicked tiki¡¯s body from below. ¡°you damn guy!¡± titch gritted his teeth and punched kuro¡¯s leg with his bloodstained fist. in terms of power, you cannot be mine¡­ bang!! the kicked foot, together with teach¡¯s hand, stuck to his body, allowing teach to shoot out like a cannonball and slide on the ground for more than ten meters, stirring up gravel and splashing along the way, plowing a deep gully, and then hitting a piece of land that rose up because of the earthquake, causing a cloud of dust. this loud noise also attracted everyone¡¯s attention. crocodile attacked laffitte with an arc-moon-shaped sand dune. after laffitte flew away, crocodile looked over and blew out smoke. ¡°hey, i don¡¯t remember him being that strong.¡± previously, when they fought with straw hat, they did not notice it with their swords. now that they were in close combat, they finally realized that something was wrong. they had been involved in the battle with tiki. they had been there when they were in g-3. they can admit that kuro is unparalleled in killing and killing. even sakasugi, who has the strongest single-target attack in the sea, is slightly inferior. after all, the two are of different types. kuro is better at penetrating type slashes, while sakasugi is a burning attack. in terms of lethality, kuro should win by half, especially after killing big mom and kaido. no one in the world can compare to kuro in terms of lethality. however, lethality is lethality, but it is also recognized among their ranks that kuro¡¯s physique is not as good as any of the previous yonk¨­ (four emperors) and generals. this is the price. although his strength is also very strong, it depends on who he is competing with, right? teach¡¯s words were also obvious in g-3 at that time. in terms of physique, kuro could not beat him. but what was going on now? kuro sent tiki flying with a kick, and on the premise that tiki resisted¡­ ¡°it hurts, it hurts!¡± when the smoke and dust dissipated, they saw that half of tiki¡¯s body had hit into the raised plot of land, leaving a hole in it, and it was rolling back and forth holding its chest. kuro waved his luo gui and said unhappily, ¡°tsk, they are all the type that can take a beating¡­ how troublesome.¡± titch is resistant to attacks, and because of the dark-dark fruit, although he can¡¯t elementalize, he won¡¯t show any signs of injury. it¡¯s impossible for him to break hands and feet, only pain. the straw hat is also durable and has traces, but it cannot be killed. all of them are at the cockroach level. ¡°become pirate king? if you become cockroach king, you two can fight for it.¡± kuro gritted his teeth. titch stood up at this time, holding his chest and gasping for breath. his bleeding mouth laughed, ¡°it really hurts, you bastard, thief hahaha¡­¡± shua! what responded to him was a blood-red slash with black gold edges. bang! tich¡¯s smile disappeared and he first shattered the slash with a punch, his fist opened and black smoke came out, ¡°dark cave¡­¡± however, before the move was launched, kuro could no longer be seen. on tiki¡¯s side, a gust of wind sounded, carrying a sharp breath to his body. kuro appeared there and raised his sword. ¡°ha!¡± tich immediately turned his palm and shook his fist in that direction, blocking kuro¡¯s knife. at the same time, he stretched out his other hand. ¡°dark cave!¡± a strong suction force came from around kuro. as an ability user, he could not avoid this suction force, and his body approached tichy. titch showed his teeth and clenched his fists, ready to punch. ¡°have a taste of being beaten, kuro!¡± **tip** halfway through the punch, it was stopped by a hand. the power of vibration contained in it was blocked by haki. at the same time, there was a completely unusual force that suppressed tiki¡¯s fist. ¡°you¡­¡± kuro twisted his wrist and turned his entire body upside down. his knee came forward heavily and hit the back of teach¡¯s head. ¡°idiot!!¡± bang!! the huge force spread and titch groaned as his huge body fell to the ground, creating a big pit. with one hit, kuro stopped in the air and the knife in his hand went straight to the back of tiki¡¯s head. ding! the blade stopped at the back of his head, and a layer of haki blocked the attack of lokui. at this moment, tiki suddenly turned around and dodged to the side on the ground, while punching the air. the vibration spread again. kuro¡¯s body suddenly fell to the ground, enduring the vibration and kicking tiki, who was still on the ground. bang!! with another loud bang, the leg contact with teach¡¯s body directly swung a circle of shock waves, and the latter was kicked far away and hit the group of blackbeard pirates who were about to attack marine, knocking a group of people away like a bowling ball. before the pirates could react, kuro exhaled and his eyes suddenly became ferocious. his body turned into an afterimage and he rushed towards the pirates. chi! without even waving the blade, a bloody light lit up and the heads of a group of pirates were directly thrown into the sky. at this moment, the pirates finally reacted. they held their weapons tightly and a domineering aura appeared on their weapons. they roared, ¡°protect the admiral!¡± the thousands of pirates that tich brought were also elites of the new world. after a moment of shock, they automatically formed a human wall and protected tich who had fallen over. kuro appeared in front of the pirates and said coldly, ¡°little scum, you also want to dance?¡± ¡°cut the crap, you¡¯re just one person, no matter how strong you are, we don¡¯t¡­¡± before he could even say the word ¡°fear¡±, kuro swung his sword and slashed. he didn¡¯t even use a slash and just by relying on the wind pressure, he cut the pirate who spoke into several pieces. under the blood mist, kuro¡¯s face became more and more ferocious. he lowered his body slightly like a cheetah. ¡°then¡­ let¡¯s dance!¡± whoosh! kuro directly shot forward and went straight to the group of pirates at the front. his blade slashed horizontally and directly cut the group of pirates in front of him at the waist, cutting a gap in the square-shaped pirate formation. his figure rose into the air. after waving his blade, he slapped his other palm to the side and the released haki directly sent another group of pirates flying. ¡°ah ah ah!!¡± a pirate on the other side raised his knife and was about to slash over. kuro had just landed and did not even move. he only looked over with his eyes, and the killing intent in his eyes seemed to materialize, shocking those pirates until they froze there, their bodies trembling and their minds blank. chi! kuro directly swung his blade and cut them into meat paste. ¡°you don¡¯t deserve to dance!¡± a scarlet light flashed in his eyes and luo gui suddenly waved forward, ¡°lion thousand cut valley!¡± chi! chi! chi! chi! a large number of slashes appeared in the shape of a spiral whirlwind, stirring up the pirate wall in front of them and creating a flesh passage. kuro stepped on the flesh road and looked at tiki, who staggered up in front of him and growled, ¡°tiki! this time you will die here too!¡± Chapter 1348 - 1348 Create Horror, Luo Gui!! 1348 create horror, luo gui!! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios strong! overwhelmingly strong! perhaps tich and kuro are similar in strength, but in terms of expression, kuro shows absolute power. that power is suffocating. in marine¡¯s view, this is a very exciting thing. for pirates¡­ oh, pirates can¡¯t be seen. those who really pay attention are basically dead. ¡°you! why are you so strong!¡± tich roared in disbelief. kuro was not that strong before. even through cultivation, body techniques and strength are two different things. ¡°guess for yourself.¡± kuro did not talk nonsense with him. his figure moved and he directly flashed in front of tiki. under the touch of the demon, the blade of the sword left afterimages, as if one blade after another appeared and approached tiki¡¯s neck. seeing this scene, mihawk, who was cutting down the sword that was blocked by shiliew, smiled. ¡°my fast and slow sword¡­¡± ¡°mystic sword!¡± following kuro¡¯s voice, the blade had already cut the side of tiki¡¯s neck, and the sharp pain was transmitted from the neck to tiki¡¯s whole body. i can¡¯t hide! titch wanted to dodge, but the moment he moved, he found that no matter where he hid, he would be hit by the knife. between that hesitation and the delay, the knife had already arrived. so there was no way to avoid it. ¡°damn it!¡± titch growled and rushed forward with his fists clenched. boom! the violent vibration shook kuro¡¯s body and the sword slightly. taking advantage of this opportunity, tiki leaned his fist forward in a frenzy. under the white light of the vibration, there was a touch of darkness. ¡°dark flow!!¡± crack! in the cracks of the air, which were like broken lenses, mixed with black smoke-like airflow surged forward. where the black smoke was, even the air seemed to be sucked in. under the vibration, the air that was sucked in by the black smoke was shaking and breaking. the black smoke formed a windmill in front of tiki and kept spinning. kuro clicked his tongue and retreated. he raised his hand and slashed down a few times. the slashes hit the vibrating black vortex and were swallowed and shattered. this thing cannot be blocked. ¡°ha!¡± almost as soon as kuro flew into the air, tiki punched again. under the explosion of the air, the black smoke followed the crack and bit him like a snake. kuro frowned and flew straight up, but the black snake seemed to have a mind of its own and chased after kuro. wherever the black snake passed, the air was still shattering. the black snake itself carried the power of vibration, wisps of which spread out and surrounded kuro. ¡°hahahaha, the vibration power that destroys everything, the dark power that swallows everything!¡± titch maintained the black snake with one hand and clenched his other hand into a fist as he laughed. ¡°if i combine them, i will be invincible in the world. try the power of this move!¡± he stretched out his hand and clenched it hard. the black snake that gathered around kuro did not approach kuro¡¯s body at all, but directly shook open. the black snake shattered and followed the crack like a spider web, freezing kuro. boom!! the air exploded like a shattered mirror, bringing with it rolling black smoke that shrouded the air. ¡°hahahaha, see, this is my power!¡± titch laughed. however, soon, his laughing face froze. in the thick black smoke, there was a special black-backed blood blade of luo gui. he waved it to the side and blew up a ball of wind, blowing away the thick black smoke. the blade swung across, revealing kuro¡¯s bloodstained body, but looking at his expression, there were no signs of injury. what¡­ is going on? titch could see that there were wounds on kuro¡¯s body, which appeared after being squeezed by the vibration, but those wounds¡­ were clearly recovering very quickly! how did he do it?! does drifting fruit have that ability?! without waiting for teach to think about it, kuro suddenly dived down. teach was surprised and punched again. ¡°darkness flow! boom! the black snake rushed out and bit the area around kuro in front of it. the black snake exploded and shook, forming a thick black smoke again. however, as soon as the black smoke rose, a figure rushed out from it. kuro held luo gui and ignored the blood on his body. he looked straight into tiki¡¯s cold eyes and the blade in his hand directly stabbed towards his head. ding!!! the tip of the blade was blocked by a hand. sweat dripped from tiki¡¯s forehead. with his other hand, he blocked the blade with the back of his hand. ¡°you¡¯re really scary¡­¡± ¡°the terrible thing is yet to come!¡± six blood-colored ribbons erupted from kuro¡¯s body and stuck directly to tiki. ¡°you¡­ go to hell!!¡± at the same time that kuro¡¯s ferocious voice reached tiki¡¯s ears, the six ribbons had already touched tiki. his eyes widened as he watched the ribbons stick to his body through his haki. at that moment, it was as if they were dissolving and the surface of the body that was touched was clearly disappearing. die! he will die! my ambition¡­ ¡°ah!!!¡± tich roared and rushed forward with the back of his hand against the tip of luo gui¡¯s blade, allowing luo gui to penetrate the back of his hand. at the same time, his body rushed forward without any fear. at this moment, he actually dodged the attack of the lifeless sky kill and only brushed past the side of his body, cutting off the flesh on the edge of his body. darkness erupted from tich¡¯s body, and the rhokuro that penetrated the back of his hand was shrouded in darkness. at the same time, because of this closeness, tich pressed one hand on kuro¡¯s body. ¡°dark cave!!¡± abilities ¡­ boom! at the moment of being touched, the ribbon of the lifeless sky kill dissipated and turned into the purest killing intent and sword momentum that exploded and scattered, hitting tiki¡¯s body and scraping out blood, but it could not cause any damage. ¡°it¡¯s very painful!!!¡± bang!! tiki¡¯s whole body slammed into kuro with a great shock. kuro spat out a mouthful of blood and his body was almost staggered with the split air. he flew back like a cannonball and hit a raised rock wall behind him. ¡°hahahaha!¡± the darkness of titch¡¯s body did not stop, but gradually fixed itself on his body. a few black snakes with the power of vibration emerged from his back and flicked their tongues as if they were alive. he stretched out his finger and pointed at the huge smoke and dust on the rock wall and said with a smile, ¡°i understand! i understand!! you¡¯re really not bad. did you let the knife eat the devil fruit? although i don¡¯t know how you got in touch with yourself, that strange healing power and powerful body came from the knife!¡± the smoke and dust gradually dissipated, and half of kuro¡¯s body was embedded in the pit. the luo gui he held was constantly emitting blood energy, repairing his injured body. ¡°you really are a bastard¡­¡± crack! kuro pulled half of his body away from the rock wall, bringing with him waves of gravel. he exhaled, and the blood aura emitted by luo gui became stronger and stronger. ¡°then i¡¯ll let you see the true face of this thing¡­¡± he released his hand, and luo gui, who was emitting blood energy, gradually floated away. the blade gradually fell into a melting state and gradually turned into a long snake shape. the shape of the snake meandered up and expanded rapidly as it rose, gradually occupying half of the sky and attracting everyone¡¯s attention. boom! thunder exploded in the sky. under the light of thunder, a crimson-black dragon was spinning there. its teeth were ferocious and its horns were prominent. its four claws flickered with golden light as it opened its mouth to the surroundings. ¡°aohou!!¡± dragon! ¡°dragon?!¡± on the battlefield, the straw hats who were watching choba¡¯s first aid luffy raised their heads and their foreheads were sweating. dragon ¡­ a dragon identical to kaido! why is he here! ¡°hahahaha, what a terrifying pressure!¡± tiki laughed. ¡°you also got what you wanted!¡± ¡°you¡¯re not the only one with a double fruit ¡­ tiki.¡± kuro sneered. ¡°destroy all the darkness that shakes and swallows everything? i¡¯ll let you see what it means to cut off all the edge and dominate all the power. i¡¯ll let you and the world know that marine is the strongest and i¡¯m the most terrifying in this world. when you come out as a pirate in the future, you have to weigh whether you can survive in my hands!¡± the dragon in the sky hovered there with a murderous aura and the unique oppression of the dragon as it twisted its body and echoed in the square. then, the red and black dragon fell and rushed straight to kuro¡¯s body. ¡°create terror, luo gui!!¡± Chapter 1349 - 1349 Got You! 1349 got you! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when the crimson and black dragon came into contact with kuro¡¯s body, it emitted a ball of scarlet red light. in the blood red light, kuro¡¯s eyes burst open and his body seemed to be distorted. the appearance of the blood qi armor gradually changed until a pair of ferocious horns grew on the forehead of his cheek. the armor became ferocious, and a big mouth with two horns condensed on the chest. at this moment, the bloody light dissipated, leaving only a little blood energy blowing by kuro¡¯s feet. step ¡­ kuro stepped out with his armored boots and pointed to the sky with a smile. sizzle! golden electric threads shot up from his fingertips and went straight to the sky, making the sky completely gloomy and gloomy. ¡°tianman¡­¡± thunder rolled in the dark clouds. ¡°mahesvara!¡± boom!! countless thunderbolts fell from the sky, and one of the thick thunderbolts hit tiki. startled, titch quickly dodged. the thunder hit the ground and exploded into a cloud of gravel. boom! boom! boom! he dodged it, but the pirates of the blackbeard pirates who were not dead could not avoid it. they were hit by thunder one by one and fell to the ground covered in coke. boom! a bolt of lightning struck beside deppon. she looked over and sweat flowed from her forehead. her pupils were filled with shock. ¡°mluhuhu, it¡¯s really scary¡­¡± bang! just as she was stunned, she felt a huge force spreading and her body flew away. hancock bent her feet and said with a cold expression, ¡°do you think you can look around while fighting with me?¡± ¡°hahahaha!¡± tiki looked at the hole that thunder had made in the ground. even though he was smoking, he was still sweating. ¡°you are really scary, kuro!¡± even though he had yet to officially make a move, the power displayed by his body was astonishing. except ¡­ ¡°if it¡¯s just ability¡­¡± tiki reached out to him. ¡°then i won¡¯t be afraid of you! dark acupuncture point!¡± the suction force of the dark-dark fruit is accurate for fruit users. no fruit user can avoid it. even now, as the suction force spread, kuro stepped hard on the ground, creating a crack. his body tensed up, but he still could not resist the suction force and his body flew straight towards tiki. ¡°bastard, hahaha!!¡± titch laughed arrogantly and the black snake on his body began to sway. he was waiting for kuro to come over and bite him with the black snake that contained the power of vibration. he would be dead! ¡°hot breath!¡± after confirming that there was really no way to resist tiki¡¯s suction, kuro directly opened his mouth and a flame beam condensed with extremely high energy erupted from his mouth and quickly shot towards tiki. titch¡¯s pupils shrank. he wanted to dodge, but it was too late. he subconsciously crossed his arms and the black snake gathered in front of him. boom!! the beam exploded in front of him, sweeping up a ball of flame and burning teach. ¡°it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!!¡± tich cried out in pain and the black smoke on his body scattered, extinguishing the fire on his body. he immediately punched him. ¡°it hurts, bastard!¡± thud! the vibration was released and a crack appeared in the air. the black snake moved along the crack, turning the area in front of him into the shape of a black snake. ¡°dark flow!¡± but at this time, there was no sign of kuro. bang! before titch could see kuro, his head suffered a heavy blow. kuro appeared from the side and kicked him in the head. the wind caused by the huge force almost blew titch¡¯s face askew and his body flew out from the side like a ball. sizzle! after kicking titch away, kuro spread his fingers and a ball of lightning formed a long spear. he raised his arm and threw it at titch. the lightning spear instantly reached titch¡¯s back. just as it was about to touch him, it was bitten by the black snakes wrapped around his body. ¡°this kind of thing¡­¡± titch turned his head with difficulty and glared at kuro. he was about to say something when he saw kuro smile and point at the thunder spear. ¡°that thing is not just thunder.¡± phew!! the thunder dissipated, sweeping up wind blades. the electric light followed the wind blades around tiki, raising a lot of blood around him. when he condensed lightning, a layer of bad wind was also applied to him. tiki fell to the ground under the cutting of the wind blade and rolled on the ground in pain. kuro landed on the ground and roared with a ferocious look in his eyes, ¡°it hurts, you bastard!¡± tich sat on the ground, holding his chest and gasping for breath. ¡°kuro¡­ you have this power. why are you a marine? come and rule the sea. if you want, i can give you half of the position of the admiral. if you are my partner, no one can stop us!¡± ¡°i can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you!¡± kuro raised his hand and shot another lightning spear. tich¡¯s pupils shrank, and several black snakes spread out from his body and bit thunder at a mid-range position. under the vibration, it was really like a snake bite, crushing thunder. ¡°are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider it? kuro!¡± tiki didn¡¯t seem to give up. ¡°hot breath!¡± kuro opened his mouth and shot out a high-energy beam. a few more black snakes sprang up and bit the energy beam, shattering it under the power of the vibration. tiki¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°hahahaha, don¡¯t you want to talk to me, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± bang! the ground under kuro¡¯s feet suddenly cracked and several black snakes emerged, biting his hands and feet and body. ¡°is that what you want?¡± kuro squinted. ¡°hahahaha, it will take some effort to catch you.¡± tich stood up and pointed his five fingers at him. ¡°but as long as you touch it, it won¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± as he reached out, a large amount of black spread from his arm forward, seemingly forming a defense, preventing kuro from attacking him when he was sucked over. after doing this, he spread his fingers and shouted, ¡°dark acupoint!¡± ¡°hahahaha!¡± tiki¡¯s eyes were wide and bloodshot. kuro is an ability user. there is no doubt about this. as long as he touches it, this powerful physique will disappear! at that time, it would be as effective as his punch just now. but this time, he will not let go and will not give kuro a chance to recover! merging the blade is his biggest failure! **tip** in just an instant, kuro was grabbed by tiki with one hand, and more black snakes also bit his body. ¡°got you, you can¡¯t run away, i¡¯m going to kill you, kuro!¡± teach shouted. the bodies of the black snakes were expanding, and tiki¡¯s hand was gradually shaking. pop ¡­ a hand pressed against teach¡¯s palm and the fingers tightened, causing teach¡¯s face to change. the hand that held him trembled visibly and was slowly moved away by the hand that held him down. the corner of kuro¡¯s mouth also curled into a smile, he stared at titch and grabbed his wrist with one hand and whispered, ¡°i also caught you¡­¡± this time, tiki¡¯s pupils were slightly scattered. he clearly touched it, but why is his strength still so strong? and why did this posture not disappear?! Chapter 1350 - 1350 Stalemate? 1350 stalemate? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios bang!! with a sound, titch could not think too much. kuro punched him directly in the abdomen, making him retch and his body hunch away. at the moment the fist hit, six ribbons emerged from kuro¡¯s body. the ribbons directly tore open the bite of the black snake and hit all of them towards tiki. chi chi chi!! the absolute lethality of the ribbon directly broke the opening of the black beard and mixed with the vibrating black gas. boom!!! tich¡¯s body shook violently, causing the surrounding earth to crack again. kuro felt that his body was unstable, and the ground under his feet had cracked into several pieces, and even seawater appeared from the cracks. frowning, he turned around and kicked tiki, sending it flying far away. at the same time, his body flew into the air. the ground they were on shattered inch by inch, and in the end, it was divided into small pieces. the pieces turned into powder, and seawater surged out from it. the powder fell into the seawater, turning the center of the square into a seawater lake. the destructive power of the tremor-tremor fruit and the devouring power of the dark-dark fruit completely turned the surroundings into ashes. seeing this scene, kuro¡¯s eyes became more serious. the power of this move is not small. it is basically caused by the ¡®black snake¡¯. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had blocked the bite of the black snake with the lifeless space strike, it would have been more serious. even so ¡­ he glanced at himself. there were also some gaps in the place where he was bitten. they belonged to his body, but at this moment, under the high-speed recovery of his powerful physique, they were gradually repaired. ¡°fortunately, i developed the black tortoise profound meaning to consolidate my physique again. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid it would be bad¡­¡± kuro thought. he was not just an ability user. he knew swordsmanship and profound meaning. among the four profound mysteries, the ¡°overlord body black tortoise body¡± that he developed back then will not strengthen his physique, but only solidify his defense. every time he is beaten, he has to breathe, but the consolidation effect will not disappear. tiki¡¯s contact with him would make his ability ineffective, but his physical fitness was solidified under the influence of the four profound mysteries. this was one of the reasons why kuro was fearless. although it consumes a lot of stamina¡­ however, compared to the disappearance of his shortcomings, this stamina is worth it. how could he use this shortcoming to attack others? when he understood the use of the knife, he was already developing how to avoid such accidents. after all, be it seastone, seawater, or tiki¡¯s ability, there are many things in the sea that can deal with metahumans. but if he can consolidate his physical fitness, even if he doesn¡¯t use his ability, his physical fitness is at the top of the sea when integrated with the knife. compared to titch, his physical fitness is a nightmare in close combat. with that thought in mind, kuro looked up at tiki in the distance. tiki¡¯s current situation is much worse than kuro¡¯s. titch, who was kicked by him, was now lying on his back on the ground. there were several big depressions on his body covered in black smoke. there was no blood on his body, but there was a big pool of blood on the ground. almost ¡­ if titch defended later, the characteristics of the dark-dark fruit alone would not be able to resist his moves. then ¡­ sizzle! kuro¡¯s body exploded with lightning, making the sky dull again. ¡°hot breath!¡± he opened his mouth and spat out a ball of hot breath at tiki, who was lying there. immediately after, the sky exploded with muffled thunder. as the hot breath was spat out, a large amount of thunder also hit in that direction. when dealing with such people, if you have a chance, fight until you die! however, when thermal breath and thunder were about to reach tiki, the black snakes around him crawled up. the black snakes formed a flower pattern and circled around tiki itself. the snake head extended out and bit the thunder and fire energy. ¡°this guy¡­¡± kuro narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°are you going to be a coward, tiki!¡± there was a pause in the ¡®flower¡¯ for a while, and then titch¡¯s panting laughter sounded, ¡°thief, hahahaha¡­¡± he poked his head out and revealed a mouthful of missing teeth. ¡°almost, you almost killed me. it¡¯s really scary. that kind of strange ribbon with lethality¡­ but i won¡¯t be fooled again. i just have to be careful. i will stop that kind of ribbon and i won¡¯t give you another chance!¡± he reached out and pointed at kuro and said ferociously, ¡°kuro! i¡¯m going to kill you completely! take your ability!!¡± ¡°pirates¡­ they are the first to boast.¡± kuro shook his fingers. ¡°when i peel your skin off, you won¡¯t say such stupid things!¡± ¡°come at me if you can, thief hahaha!¡± tiki laughed. although he said that, neither of them moved. the opportunity had been missed. with tiki¡¯s current posture, he really can¡¯t break through the black snake. if he wants to break through by force, i¡¯m afraid he will have to pay a great price and he may fail. as for titch, he could not find trouble with him. in terms of combat, he is not his opponent. kuro has already confirmed this, but if he can¡¯t be killed, then it¡¯s useless to fight. at their level, if there are no flaws, the outcome will not be decided for a while. but let go¡­ we can¡¯t let him go now! no matter what, he had to finish this battle in one go! ¡°hahahaha¡­¡± tich stared at kuro for a while and suddenly let out a chuckle. ¡°you can¡¯t beat me, kuro. i still have ¡®helper¡¯. you are gone.¡± these words made kuro narrow his eyes and subconsciously look at the location of the straw hat pirates. the straw hat gang is surrounding luffy, and that reindeer seems to be treating him? wait for straw hat to wake up? now that the battlefield is in a stalemate, the only breakthrough point is that kid. once he wakes up¡­ based on the purpose of rescuing akagami (red hair), he will definitely come to deal with me, because kuro will not let akagami (red hair) go. his strategic goal is to kill all the pirates who come here. but in that case, straw hat will definitely fight him again, and then with tiki¡­ ¡°sa, you guessed it, didn¡¯t you!¡± titch smiled confidently. ¡°you don¡¯t have a chance. your last strength is suppressing pirates in impel down. i spent a lot of effort to make a big fuss in impel down for this, unless you want to lose face in front of the whole world!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve already boasted, and now it¡¯s live. i don¡¯t even need to win, i just need to leave here with straw hat and marine¡¯s prestige will plummet and the new world will change again.¡± ¡°one piece can be found slowly. i¡¯m not even interested. i just need to break the current situation. at that time, my era will still come! hahaha, hahahahaha!!¡± this is tiki¡¯s plan. yes, he doesn¡¯t need to win. his purpose here is more to sweep away kurowai¡¯s trust. when the time comes, the whole world will know that pirates are unstoppable. if even kurow, who is now so famous, can¡¯t do anything to them, then the world will know how powerful pirates are. at that time, the situation of the world will return to that chaotic state. he, marshall d. titch, can complete his ambition at that time and become the real pirate king who rules the sea! Chapter 1351 - 1351 Absolute Sky Territory ? Absolute Kill! 1351 absolute sky territory ? absolute kill! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°a straw hat¡­¡± kuro said lightly and then rushed over. ¡°then deal with him first and you will have no chance!¡± he didn¡¯t care if luffy would join forces with titch when he woke up. he had to kill him anyway. it didn¡¯t matter who came first. if not for titch pulling the battle to his side just now, he would have killed straw hat. ¡°it¡¯s coming!¡± when zoro, sanji, and jinbe saw the terrifying figure swooping down from the sky, they immediately assumed a defensive posture. ¡°choba, what¡¯s luffy¡¯s situation now?¡± zoro asked. ¡°no, i don¡¯t know¡­¡± choba¡¯s eyes began to spin. ¡°in this situation, i haven¡¯t seen¡­¡± ¡°lead luffy away first!¡± sanji shouted, ¡°that guy is coming!¡± as kuro rushed over, he raised his hand and a lightning spear gathered in his hand. just as he was about to smash it down, the air suddenly shook, making his body unstable and sway. tiki punched the air, and the air crack created by the vibration revealed black smoke. the black smoke turned into a black snake and opened its mouth to bite kuro. ¡°hahahaha! i will not let you succeed!¡± he had already revealed half of his body from the bud of the black snake, and his face was ferocious. ¡°now, i am still your opponent!¡± titch was still very confident in his strength, especially in this posture of the fusion and use of tremor-tremor fruit and dark-dark fruit. darkness will appear in the direction of the vibration and attack the enemy freely. the black snake bit kuro in the air, but at that moment, the black snake was clearly about to bite kuro¡¯s body, but the snake¡¯s mouth passed through the body and bit down in the void. kuro¡¯s body faded in the air and disappeared like a wave of water. in front of tiki, a shadow flashed. it was kuro! he didn¡¯t touch titch, but stared at him almost against his face. his blood-colored eyes stared at titch with a ferocious smile. ¡°do you really think that i will let you harass me?¡± ¡°you bastard¡­¡± titch subconsciously retreated, but at this moment, six lifeless air kills burst out around kuro. the blood-colored ribbon rushed forward and directly hit the ¡®flower bud¡¯ formed by countless black snakes behind titch. strength and power can collide. the lifeless sky killer did not show its absolute lethality. instead, it was like a rope that separated the ¡°flower bud¡± and divided the dark flower bud into six incomparably huge black snakes. it kept twisting and struggling, exploding in the air, but it could no longer show its previous power. the forces were in a stalemate and entangled. although kuro¡¯s lifeless air kill is not a combination of two abilities, the power of killing intent and the floating fruit combined with his own swordsmanship is not inferior at all. or rather, the black snake conjured by tiki¡¯s two abilities has reached the height of his ¡®lifeless air kill¡¯. but that¡¯s all ¡­ ¡°look, the essence of power is sometimes so simple. i may lose over time, but can you really hold on until then, tiki¡­¡± kuro smiled at him and then ¡­ bang! the head hit tiki¡¯s head hard. tiki¡¯s head fell back and his body tilted back and he almost fell, but before he could react, his abdomen took a heavy blow. kuro¡¯s fist sank into tiki¡¯s abdomen and he was bent over like a shrimp. sizzle! after the punch, a bolt of lightning shot out. the lightning shattered the darkness and directly penetrated tiki¡¯s body and protruded from the back. ¡°it¡¯s very painful!!¡± tich shouted and reached out to grab kuro¡¯s hand, but how could kuro be caught by him? his arm shook and he directly dodged it, mixed with a ball of wind blades and directly cut tich¡¯s neck. chi! the sharp wind blade passed through tiki¡¯s neck and blood spurted out. ¡°you guy, it¡¯s really painful!!¡± titch roared and small black snakes appeared on his body again, tearing towards kuro. the corners of kuro¡¯s mouth curled up. at the same time that the six lifeless space-killer wrapped around the huge black snake, another lifeless space-killer appeared from around him. it directly rushed forward and wrapped all the little black snakes. the black snakes merged in the ribbon and turned into a thick black snake again. how much stamina tiki has to use this power is how much stamina he, kuro, has to match it. in terms of stamina, he has never lost to anyone. seeing that this move did not work, titch simply gave up this fusion playstyle. darkness appeared on one hand and vibration appeared on the other hand, hitting kuro. kuro bent down and dodged the dark hand, but the shaking fist hit his face directly. bang!! the powerful tremor shattered the surrounding earth and the ground suddenly rose a distance beside them. tiki¡¯s mouth was overflowing with blood and he laughed loudly, ¡°how is it, you know the pain! snitch hahahaha!¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± the fist pressed against kuro¡¯s cheek and hit his head to the side. at the same time, tiki felt a huge force spread from the fist. kuro twisted his head and forced his head to straighten against tiki¡¯s fist. ¡°it¡¯s quite painful. my internal organs are going to shift¡­¡± ¡°stop joking!¡± tiki¡¯s eyes are wide and his face is sweating. kuro lowered his head and slid over tiki¡¯s fist. immediately after, he saw a gradually expanding fist. bang!! the fist hit tiki directly in the face and was deeply embedded. under the huge force, two teeth flew out. tiki fell straight down under the force of the fist and lay on the ground, covering his face. kuro stretched out his fist and a spear of lightning gathered in his hand, stabbing into tiki¡¯s body. the lightning entered tiki¡¯s body, making him subconsciously spit out a mouthful of blood, and the electric light spread along his body. he did not stop moving. after the thunder struck, he bent down and punched titch. a shock wave spread out from titch¡¯s body, and the inside of his body cracked because of this force. ¡°i told you to come here and make trouble!¡± bang! ¡°i told you to die obediently!¡± bang!! ¡°who asked you to slap my face!¡± bang!!! ¡°who do you think i am, bastard!¡± bang bang bang bang!!! his fists rained down on teach, and each punch made teach spit blood, almost staining his whole body. those with low hp and anemia would probably be very envious. ¡°it hurts!! stop hitting me!!!¡± after teach spat out another mouthful of blood, he suddenly roared. the black snake that was entangled by the lifeless space killer suddenly dissipated, and a puff of black smoke suddenly appeared around teach. kuro¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stopped. he straightened his body and kicked tiki, then his body flew up. ¡°go to hell!!!¡± just as kuro flew into the air, teach reached out with both hands and hit the air hard. clatter! the air in front of his hands shattered like a lens, as if it was going to split the entire sky. in the crack, black smoke came out and mixed in the air, as if it was going to shatter and swallow everything. with tiki as the benchmark, it spread upward in a fan shape. even kuro could not dodge it in time. rumble ¡­ the earth was trembling. even if the land around the square was not affected by the crack, it seemed to show signs of turning into ashes. this guy ¡­ it seemed to be too big. ¡°you¡¯re the only one who knows it?¡± kuro¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as countless lifeless space kills burst out from his body and surrounded him into a blood-colored light ball. at the same time, a distorted rhythm suddenly spread out and then converged back into the ball of light. ¡°absolute sky¡ªlifeless kill!!¡± kuro no longer rose into the air. instead, he dived down, bringing with him a huge wave of air. the ball of light directly hit the fan-shaped darkness. bang!!! Chapter 1352 - 1352 Dark Red Sky Flower 1352 dark red sky flower translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios darkness and blood almost enveloped the entire square. in everyone¡¯s view, the square was almost wrapped in the huge fan-shaped darkness. the vibration contained in it made everyone¡¯s bodies tremble involuntarily, causing them to be unable to control their bodies perfectly. at this time, the ground under their feet was also shaking like a stick, almost shaking out afterimages. cracks appeared on the ground, and some places completely collapsed or rose up under the vibration. ¡°it¡¯s really the end of the world¡­¡± moore kicked a pirate on the battlefield and looked up and scratched his head. ¡°at this time, shouldn¡¯t it be something as bright as the sun to stop this darkness? our marshal¡­¡± what blocked the dark tide in the sky was not the sun. although it was round like the sun, it was a blood-colored ball of light that emitted a terrifying killing intent and a powerful sense of fear. ¡°sigh, no matter how i look at both sides, no one looks like a good person.¡± moore sighed. clang!! on the other side, mihawk blocked the black blade forward with a crisp sound. above the blade, a knife gradually appeared, followed by shiliew. however, he was not in a good state at the moment. the cigar he was biting was gone and his clothes were a little tattered. there were knife marks on his exposed skin. but mihawk also had some knife wounds on his body. at the end of the day, shiliew is not weak. after blocking the blade, mihawk looked up and frowned. ¡°this power¡­¡± ¡°hehehehe¡­¡± shiliew¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer, ¡°our admiral¡¯s power is terrible, isn¡¯t it? the winner this time must be the blackbeard pirates!¡± ¡°titch? there is a chance of winning, but i still prefer kuro. after all, he is the man who defeated me.¡± mihawk laughed. ¡°hey, then i¡¯ll let your world¡¯s second swordsman¡­ change hands!¡± shiliew¡¯s body disappeared again. ¡°disappeared again¡­¡± mihawk frowned. the power of the transparent fruit should not be able to hide sound and taste, but after shiliew activated her ability, even the breath and taste disappeared, or rather, the whole body disappeared. this is the source of mihawk¡¯s injury. ¡°it¡¯s almost time to adapt. at this point, there¡¯s no point in continuing to fight. mihawk spoke softly, holding the big black blade with both hands and slowly turning it up from below. as it rotated, countless black blades appeared. the lingering afterimages of the blade seemed to be real, turning into a semicircle made of blades. ¡°then¡­¡± mihawk¡¯s body leaned to the side, and there was suddenly a bloodstain on his cheek. at the same time that the bloodstain appeared, the black blade slashed down hard, bringing out a huge black light. shua! the surrounding air seemed to freeze, and then a dark red appeared in the air in front of mihawk. shiliew¡¯s body emerged, holding the thunderstorm in front of mihawk¡¯s face. at this moment, he froze and looked down in disbelief. the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°how did you¡­ discover me?¡± ¡°a feeling.¡± mihawk said lightly: ¡°hide sound, hide smell, hide breath, but that killing intent, you can¡¯t hide it. although you hide it very carefully, no matter how weak it is, it will be revealed, especially¡­¡± he looked up again. especially after staying with that guy for a long time, mihawk was also sensitive to killing intent. ¡°is that so¡­¡± chi!!! blood burst out from shiliew¡¯s chest. his body was sprinkled with blood, and the half of his body had been cut in half and fell to the left and right. mihawk swung his blade and put the black blade on his back. he didn¡¯t look at shiliew¡¯s body but looked up and whispered, ¡°it¡¯s coming¡­¡± boom!!! ¡­ . hancock twisted her body and dodged the incoming spear. her legs were as long as a spear and she kicked forward. ¡°fragrant kick!¡± bang! deppon groaned and stepped back with his hand on his chest, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. ¡°humph¡­¡± seeing this scene, hancock bent his legs, put his hands on his hips, and said arrogantly, ¡°do you still dare to fight against me?¡± ¡°mluhuhu, that face is really intoxicating¡­ but the more it is like this, the more i want to kill you.¡± dai peng laughed in a low voice. hancock frowned. ¡°you still haven¡¯t given up? as a woman, you don¡¯t surrender to my beauty. how rude! in that case, i will make you pay with death!¡± she was no match for hancock. there was no doubt about that. hancock, known as the ¡°pirate empress¡±, can be said to be the strongest female pirate on the sea. her strength, including kuro, was recognized. ¡°mulu, i don¡¯t want to die. i prefer to see you in pain, then¡­¡± deppon¡¯s body changed and nine tails appeared behind him, wrapping him up. the tails and people disappeared and a very familiar figure appeared. ¡°heeheehee!¡± the man adjusted the straw hat on his head and smiled brightly. ¡°hancuk!¡± hancock touched her face with both hands and said in shock, ¡°lord luffy!¡± ¡°heeheehee, hancock¡­¡± luffy walked forward and reached out his hand. ¡°become mine!¡± boom!!! ¡­ . ¡°arc moon dune!¡± in mid-air, crocodile¡¯s lower body turned into sand and the blade of sand appeared on his arm and cut towards laffitte who was flying there. the latter spread his wings and barely dodged it. Chapter 1354 - chapter 1354: dark red sky flower (3) in this domain, the snow continued to fall and slowly covered his body, but soon, the snow and his body were blown away. in the sky, a huge explosion sounded. boom!!! ¡­ . ¡°overheat slash!!¡± william¡¯s arm turned into a steam blade and cut the fat giant in front of him. the steam hit, but it was not evaporated or burned as expected. the giant stared at william with jealousy in his eyes. ¡°it¡¯s so good. he¡¯s handsome and has a good figure. i¡¯m so jealous!¡± gulp¡­ his body seemed to be boiling and began to bubble after the steam hit. ¡°go to hell!¡± the giant man swung his arm and a ball of hot liquid flew out. the liquid fell towards william, penetrated his steam body, fell to the ground and boiled, it was a little slippery¡­ ¡°oil?¡± william¡¯s eyes focused on the giant man. ¡°ability user?¡± ¡°hahaha, i am the ¡®oilman¡¯ who ate the paramecia fruit ¡®oil-oil fruit¡¯. is your steam heat going to heat me up?¡± the giant man laughed and stared at william ferociously. ¡°i want you to become greasy like me, so that no girl will like you! then you will survive in my shadow. remember my name, i am¡­¡± boom!!! ¡­ . bang! the bullet shot out and passed through bucky¡¯s head. bucky¡¯s skull was separated from his face, but because of this, he coincidentally dodged the bullet. ¡°hey, it¡¯s very dangerous!¡± bucky shouted at van oka in front of him. ¡°don¡¯t play with such dangerous things, people will die!¡± ¡°hmm? do you mean i will die?¡± van oka looked at bucky through the sniper scope. ¡°in that case, it is also a choice of fate.¡± no, i mean, maybe i¡¯ll die ¡­ bucky was stunned and his nose ran. he had a headache now. because kuro had summoned him, he came over. he originally gathered his subordinates, but shichibukai was alone. in order not to lose face, he asked his subordinates to go back at the last minute. he originally thought that they would beat them up and he would find a way to pick them up. but what is this? why were they fighting tiki¡¯s men? moreover, he was using a gun. if those haki bullets hit him, he would really die! ¡°damn it, what fate, don¡¯t look down on me!¡± bucky jumped on his toes and a bucky bullet flew out. ¡°try my special bucky bullet that can be used to open a mine!¡± van oka raised his gun, aimed at the position, and murmured, ¡°wind direction ok, accuracy ok, one bullet can hit that small cannonball, and then the remaining power can penetrate bucky¡¯s heart, just like that¡­¡± crack ¡­ boom!!! just as van oka was about to pull the trigger, a huge explosion suddenly came from above, shaking the entire space. the darkness gradually retreated, and the blood mass approached layer by layer, squeezing the darkness bit by bit. in the end, the darkness completely mixed with the blood-colored brilliance, forming a dark red light in the sky that almost blinded people. at the same time as the light appeared, a strange scene appeared in the sky. dark red light balls shot out and fell towards the ground. one of them landed on van oka when he pulled the trigger. boom!! the explosion sounded. van oka was stunned for a moment and subconsciously looked down. however, he could not see anything. his body disappeared at this moment. ¡°fate¡­ does it not favor me?¡± van oka sighed, lost consciousness, and his head fell to the ground. boom!! the ball of light also exploded on william¡¯s side. subconsciously, his body turned into steam and he dodged the huge impact of the explosion of the ball of light, but the giant opposite him was not so lucky. almost as soon as he said his name, the dark red ball of light fell next to his body and the light of the explosion instantly destroyed his body. the same dark red ball of light also landed on the body of the huge murloc. his body was big enough, and there were several balls of light that came into contact with him. in the violent explosion, his body parts were obliterated everywhere, and in the end, only a little residue was left. his head was connected to the residue of his upper body all the way to the hole where his lower body was. even the blood was obliterated and he was completely dead. boom! boom! boom! boom! the light balls scattered and created large gaps everywhere, as if a piece had been dug out. just as they were about to reach out to hancock, luffy, who had a strange smile on his face, also dropped a ball of light. both of them sensed the crisis and subconsciously retreated to avoid the blast of the ball of light. ¡°you, you are not lord luffy!¡± hancock came back to his senses and ignored the power of the light ball. he stared at luffy and gritted his teeth. ¡°you dare to impersonate lord luffy!¡± ¡°mluhuhu, can you do anything to this face? hancock, i know that you have special feelings for this man¡­¡± luffy smiled evilly and looked at the hole in the middle of them. ¡°but this power is really¡­¡± ¡°a straw hat?¡± before he could finish, a voice sounded in the smoke caused by the light ball landing beside him. bang!! immediately after, luffy¡¯s head exploded and his headless body swayed and turned into deppon¡¯s body and fell to the ground. a person slowly walked out of the smoke. kuro clenched his fist and was covered in blood. he looked very miserable, but he also looked very terrifying. he glanced at deppon. ¡°it¡¯s not a straw hat¡­¡± it was just that the dark red light in the sky had not disappeared, and it seemed to be frozen there forever. under the dark red sky, there was muffled thunder, strong wind, and a rainstorm¡­ kuro stiffened his neck and roared forward, ¡°titch!!!¡± Chapter 1355 - Chapter 1355: It’s Me!!! chapter 1355: it¡¯s me!!! kuro¡¯s current state can¡¯t be said to be good. his internal organs are completely displaced and his blood vessels are completely ruptured. although his powerful physique is now supporting his body that is constantly bleeding and repairing, his sorry state is rare. the destructive power of that move is indeed not a joke. there was no way to avoid such a large-scale attack, and he did not need to avoid it. in his current state, he still had to avoid tiki¡¯s attack, which was too embarrassing. ¡°kuro, you bastard¡­¡± ¡°huh?!¡± hancock was about to curse. no matter what, he was her opponent. how could he interrupt her battle? but looking at his bloody eyes, she held back her words. arrogance is not stupid. even if hancock looks down on all men in the world, in the face of this kind of combat power, he has to retreat. this guy seems to be a little indiscriminate¡­ it would not be good to provoke him at this time. thud! sure enough, as soon as hancock stopped talking, kuro shot out a circle of air waves and went straight ahead. that position was tiki. tiki in front of him was not in a good state. he stood up at this time and his body seemed to bend slightly because of his powerlessness, gasping for air. however, not long after, a cannonball-like figure directly attacked and hit his head. a fist embedded itself in his face and once again knocked out a few of his front teeth. teach cried out in pain and stepped back. although he was swaying, he did not fall this time. ¡°you bastard!¡± titch also clenched his fist and punched kuro in the chest in front of him, but even the huge force that titch was proud of hit kuro as if nothing had happened. the physique enhancement brought by the azure dragon fruit is naturally at the monster level. although tiki is also a monster, there is also a difference between monsters. kuro¡¯s face was ferocious. he raised his hand and blocked tiki¡¯s fist. at the same time, his fist hit tiki¡¯s abdomen and the huge fist was embedded in his abdomen, making him hunch over. but soon he straightened up and punched back, but this punch was dodged by kuro, and then he kicked tiki and turned him over. after he fell to the ground, kuro still did not stop, he bent over and continued to hit. the two of them were like ordinary people fighting, but one was the one who was beaten and the other was the one who was beaten. because both sides don¡¯t have enough stamina. titch had undoubtedly used all his strength and had collapsed to a certain extent. kuro was almost the same. he had formed the lifeless space kill into a light ball to deal with titch. in the end, kuro was already angry and didn¡¯t care about anything else. if i don¡¯t kill you¡­ i won¡¯t be able to rest easy! ¡°it¡¯s very painful!!¡± titch couldn¡¯t take the beating anymore. he didn¡¯t know if he had taken a break when he was beaten, but he finally gathered his strength and punched kuro¡¯s cheek. when he swung his fist, it happened to be when kuro also swung his fist down. he did not have time to dodge and was punched in the face by tiki, causing his body to tilt. and then ¡­ bang!! his fist slammed into tiki¡¯s face and kuro hit him harder. without any ability or technique, kuro simply punched tiki again and again, beating tiki like a rag doll. every punch caused a tremor in the broken ground. bang! bang!! bang!!! the sound of fists hitting flesh resounded in the square and gradually stopped the other battles in the square. everyone looked at kuro, who was fighting like a beast. the more this is the case, the more terrifying it is. the most primitive violence, which was almost sealed in the human heart, was now revealed to others by kuro. even without his ability and monstrous strength, the current kuro is still terrifying. ¡°lu, luffy?!¡± just as kuro was beating up tiki, a cry came from the straw hat. choba looked at luffy, who was almost cut in half, with unusual excitement. luffy¡¯s wound seemed to have liquefied and the liquid was wriggling in it, repairing the cut wound. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± sanji looked incredulous. ¡°not good, luffy is melting!!¡± usopp was anxious. ¡°melt¡­¡± robin was solemn. she had never heard of rubber fruit melting. but no matter what, luffy¡¯s breath was indeed moving and he was about to wake up. and this is very encouraging good news. ben beckman raised his hand and fired a shot at one smile. after the latter blocked him with his knife, a horizontal gravity knife swung over and ben beckman dodged it in time. ¡°speed up!¡± he called out, ¡°now is a great opportunity. hurry up and save shanks so that our goal is completed.¡± their purpose is different from teach¡¯s. teach wants to defeat kuro so that they only want to free the one who is being executed this time. when the marines heard this, they also attacked the pirates with all their might. no matter what, they would not let them take another step forward. ¡°hunting rhythm!!¡± crowe, who had completely transformed into a werewolf, raised his head and howled. a mass of darkness erupted from around him and enveloped the nearby pirates. he was also a little anxious. ¡°stop fighting, stop fighting!!¡± on titch¡¯s side, titch, who had been beaten beyond recognition and was covered in blood, finally couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted. ¡°you can¡¯t kill me like this! it hurts!!¡± that was indeed the case. no matter how strong kuro¡¯s fist was, it was not very useful. tiki would not have any other injuries, other than pain. as for titch¡¯s ability to withstand beatings, it was naturally top-notch. bang!! but as teach spoke, another punch came down and hit teach in the face. the force of the punch threw teach¡¯s head out on the ground, deeper into the ground where the hole had been. teach¡¯s head was half in the soil. his chest was still rising and falling, but it had to be said that his aura was indeed gradually decreasing with kuro¡¯s fist. ¡°can¡¯t be killed?¡± kuro clenched his fists and stood up. he bared his teeth and slowly said, ¡°no one can be killed, whether it¡¯s you or me! but today¡¯s victory¡­¡± at his fist, a ribbon was squeezed out and wrapped around his hand. similarly, flames, thunder, and wind blades were also wrapped around his hand with the ribbon. ¡°it¡¯s me!!!¡± boom!!! the fist with the lifeless space-killer went straight for tiki¡¯s head. the wind of fire wrapped around the thunder and the thunder kept flying with this punch, and at the same time, a large mass of sticky blood flew. ¡°luffy!¡± it was also at this moment that a figure suddenly rushed out from the center of the straw hat cadres and headed straight for red hair, making the straw hat people exclaim. kuro¡¯s figure moved in an instant, turning into afterimages that flashed and quickly appeared in the air above the execution platform. bang! the figures in the air collided together. luffy pressed his forehead against kuro¡¯s forehead and smiled at him with his teeth bared. his mouth and body were still smoking¡­ Chapter 1356 - Chapter 1356: Titch is Dead, You Are Next chapter 1356: titch is dead, you are next translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after this collision, kuro was stunned. then he directly punched luffy¡¯s chin. thud! as if he had touched something hard, his fist and luffy¡¯s chin made a dull sound. it¡¯s hard ¡­ luffy¡¯s smile didn¡¯t diminish. his fist didn¡¯t lengthen at all, but it rushed out like a cannonball and hit kuro¡¯s chest directly with haki. bang! the huge force dented the armor that kuro had simulated. kuro bared his teeth and swung his other fist at luffy¡¯s face. however, although the punch made a sound, it did not even make a dent. the fist stuck in his chest was gradually exerting force. ¡°this guy¡­¡± kuro bent his legs and kicked hard at luffy. the huge force spread and sent him flying far away. it was also at this time that the fist that sank into his chest also took effect. his elbow brought out a circle of air waves, causing kuro¡¯s body to hit the ground heavily. bang!! there was a cloud of dust under the execution platform and luffy was kicked to the ground, but he turned over in the air and squatted on the ground. ¡°luffy, are you okay?!¡± nami exclaimed. ¡°ah¡­¡± luffy adjusted his straw hat and said lightly, ¡°my condition is better than ever.¡± with that, he smiled and shouted to the front, ¡°shanks, i¡¯m coming soon!!¡± whoosh! smoke and dust waved a hand to blow it away. kuro stood on the ground and looked down at the armor that was healing. he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°this hardness¡­ what the hell are you?¡± the feeling of hitting is not rubber at all, nor is it the hardened touch of haki, but hard as steel, pure hard, unlike a human body. ¡°sa, i don¡¯t know¡­¡± luffy smiled and said, ¡°i only know that i am in a good state.¡± the wound on his chest had been glued together like a solution. now it doesn¡¯t look like the so-called rubber fruit, liquefaction, plus the hardness¡­ kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°solid sol? stop joking, do you think you are an alloy?!¡± ¡°what is that?¡± luffy was obviously stunned, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°forget it, it¡¯s not important. anyway, it¡¯s good enough that you are very powerful now. i will defeat you, censer!¡± ¡°defeat me?!¡± kuro snorted and pointed to the side. ¡°do you see that?¡± the direction of the finger was exactly in the direction of tiki. at this time, the place where the head was depressed was leaking blood. the body with thick body hair had stopped struggling. if you looked carefully, you could see that in the depression, tiki¡¯s head had completely exploded. ¡°when people are killed, they will die. as long as you are alive, i will let you understand that nothing can¡¯t be killed!¡± the killing intent turned into substance and spread around him, creating circles of air waves. ¡°you¡¯re next, straw hat!!¡± kuro roared. ¡°titch¡­¡± marco, who was fighting, seemed to be in disbelief, but looking over, his head had indeed exploded. dead ¡­ after his father died, he caused a violent turmoil in the sea and even died here. tiki is doomed. after he and kuro fought with all their strength, kuro did not have much stamina left, nor did he have much stamina. in the end, he relied on his physical strength to hold on. but the only difference is that kuro has a little more stamina than tiki ¡­ therefore, he was still consolidating the physical strength of the blade. recovering a little faster than tiki, too ¡­ therefore, in the process of beating people up, he was also recovering his strength. simply punching doesn¡¯t consume much stamina, and the saved stamina is enough to form a new lifeless sky kill. cannot be killed? only pain? his lifeless air kill was effective! the lifeless air strike that he squeezed out at the end, coupled with the special thunder, fire, and wind elements, finally exploded the head of the guy who could take a beating. if one dies, then a second will die! crackle! kuro clenched his fists and the joints of his fingers cracked. he took a deep breath and gradually adjusted his breath. this kid is actually a little harder to fight than tiki. in addition to his current strange state, this guy¡­ can burn his life. and he doesn¡¯t have much stamina left. now, he is just maintaining this fused dragon body. it is definitely not effective to purely rely on the strength of the attack. boom! a bolt of lightning suddenly fell. kuro dodged it and subconsciously looked ahead. nami walked out with the weather club in her hand. the body of the club was still connected to a black cloud and she snickered. ¡°but now you are the only one left.¡± usopp flicked his long nose with his index finger and said with a smile, ¡°we are pirates¡­¡± robin crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°then, there¡¯s nothing wrong with fighting together.¡± franky held his mechanical fist in one palm. ¡°you don¡¯t seem to have much stamina!¡± ¡°yoho, yohohohohohoho!¡± brook smiled. ¡°this is a good strategy.¡± jinbe was full of smiles. ¡°hey!¡± choba raised his little hoof. sanji blew out a smoke ring. ¡°just hit him hard. i don¡¯t show mercy to men.¡± zoro grinned and said, ¡°although you are the world¡¯s number one swordsman, captain¡¯s orders are ahead of you.¡± the straw hat gang stood behind luffy. ¡°heeheehee¡­¡± luffy smiled brightly. ¡°i have a partner! a partner is also a help!!¡± around the battlefield, a smile appeared on marco¡¯s face, and the corner of ben beckman¡¯s mouth twitched. when the pirates saw luffy standing up again, they became more excited and attacked more fiercely. ¡°honk honk honk honk honk! luffy stands up, charge!!¡± tony and brocky laughed and raised their weapons to charge forward. at this moment, the pirates were looking at a scene of victory. even shanks¡¯s eyes gradually lit up on the execution platform. he looked at titch, who was lying dead in the distance, and then looked at luffy. under that smile, it was as bright as the sun, and under the dark red sky, it gradually opened up. ¡°the tide of the times¡­¡± shanks muttered, ¡°it¡¯s here!¡± ¡°incinerator¡­¡± luffy repeated, ¡°i will defeat you. no matter what price i have to pay, i will defeat you!¡± the ten of them looked at kuro with confident smiles. that feeling of unity is really¡­ very annoying. ¡°sha¡­¡± luffy opened the horse stance and stepped heavily on the ground. his pupils contracted and haoshoku emerged from his body and spread out. the sudden appearance of haoshoku (haoshoku) made the marines on the battlefield, who had maintained a high level of concentration, shocked and stunned on the spot. however, under the high-intensity attack of the pirates, this kind of daze is no less than high-risk. ¡°go!!¡± luffy shouted. with his words, the pirates also landed their weapons on the stunned marines. as long as they succeed this time, they can rush over! boom!!! on the battlefield, a white aura mixed with a scarlet airflow suddenly swept out, causing the pirates to be shocked there. some of the pirates who were injured in the battle rolled their eyes and fell to the ground. ¡°everyone!! justice will never lose!!!¡± a strong roar stirred on the battlefield. Chapter 1357 - Chapter 1357: I Will Never Let You Go! chapter 1357: i will never let you go! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the sudden strange haoshoku directly enveloped luffy¡¯s haoshoku and suppressed it. the aura emitted by haoshoku was more violent than anyone on the sea. in the white fog, kaz raised his weapon and stood in front of the pirates who wanted to break through the marine line because of their high morale. crocodile looked at the center of the battlefield in horror, his forehead sweating. hancock¡¯s pupils also shook violently and she looked completely in disbelief. the other shichibukai also had similar expressions, and bucky¡¯s jaw was almost dislocated, showing an expression of shock. not only shichibukai, but even marine himself was a little surprised. smoker even forgot to attack the pirate and let the pirate cut him into smoke. tina¡¯s pupils contracted, and of course she didn¡¯t forget to wave her arm and use her ability to penetrate a pirate in front of her. her arm formed a black substance and bound the pirate. ¡°haoshoku?¡± leda kicked a few pirates in front of her and tilted her head. ¡°oh¡­ it¡¯s cass.¡± ¡°this is really¡­¡± moore was also on the battlefield at this time. he teleported behind a pirate and knocked him down with a punch. then, he scratched his head and sighed. ¡°sure enough, it¡¯s a terrible beard.¡± marco swallowed hard. ¡°hey, don¡¯t make such a joke.¡± on the other side, ben beckman, who was fighting with a smile, was shocked by the sudden appearance of this inexplicable overlord. ¡°haoshoku?¡± he frowned and there was sweat on his forehead. ¡°this is not good¡­¡± ¡°haoshoku?¡± a smile curled up the corners of his mouth. ¡°it¡¯s shocking, but it doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯s from the pirate side. that¡¯s reassuring.¡± usopp was dizzy from the haoshoku haki. his body shook, his mouth opened and he stammered, ¡°marine? haoshoku?!¡± robin was sweating and her eyes were full of shock. ¡°hey, can marines also have haoshoku?¡± sanji pursed his lips in disbelief. ¡°humph, don¡¯t underestimate marines¡­¡± kuro had a calm look on his face as if he knew the situation like the back of his hand. he smiled and said, ¡°warring states is also a marine. he also has haoshoku and only pirates can have it. can¡¯t marines have it?¡± ¡°come on, your eyeballs are about to pop out,¡± zoro looked at kuro and said. although he said it very calmly, his expression actually betrayed him, because his eyes were also bulging forward at this moment, mixed with the calm smile on the corner of his mouth, there was a kind of strange and funny feeling. ¡°no, you¡¯re wrong, my eyes are like this.¡± kuro directly denied it. but in fact, he was very panicked, confused, and not used to it. haoshoku? kaz? there was no doubt that the voice belonged to kaz, and the direction where the aura came from was also shrouded in white mist. at this time, it was kaz who had become a giant. if not for the fact that he had experienced a full-strength battle and his mind was not in that area and he was not in a good mood, he would not be able to keep a straight face. kaz has haoshoku?! why didn¡¯t he know?! after following him for so long, kuro really didn¡¯t know that kaz had haoshoku haki¡­ the bearded man is hot-blooded, but hot-blooded and haoshoku are two different things. is he also a qualified man? no way. where did he find it? ¡°it¡¯s really amazing, hehe.¡± luffy smiled and said, ¡°that bearded man doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy. let¡¯s defeat the censer first!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right¡­¡± zoro revealed a sinister smile. ¡°let¡¯s get rid of the big monster in front of us first. otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to save red hair.¡± the group came back to their senses and aimed at kuro again. the bearded marine has haoshoku and so on. it has nothing to do with them now. after all, it is just haoshoku. yes, he is just haoshoku. ¡°baba, there is also a rare good man in the marine.¡± tony laughed out loud and said to the group of giants in the white fog in front of him, ¡°it¡¯s really amazing, but it¡¯s just haoshoku. don¡¯t panic, keep rushing forward!¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with haoshoku!¡± in the white fog, kaz roared, ¡°i just don¡¯t want you evil people to go over! once you go over, the live broadcast will be broadcast and you will think that marines can¡¯t protect others. the people will panic, they will cry and they will be afraid!¡± with his words, the white fog became thicker. in the thickening white fog of the 300 gigantified marines, the pirates who were entangled with marines began to fail to break their defense and let them retreat to the rear. retreat? no, it¡¯s not ¡­ because of the battle between kuro and tiki, the entire square is unrecognizable. the terrain is high and low, and it happens to be in kaz¡¯s position. the terrain on both sides rises extremely high and connects to the sea. only one passage can be advanced in the center, and that passage is currently occupied by a large amount of white fog. the 300 marines, including wilbur, were all gathered there, standing in the echelon of the 300 marines, and the leader was kaz. the white mist formed a huge white shield, firmly blocking the entrance. ¡°marine¡¯s duty is to not let the people panic! no matter how strong you are, no matter how powerful you are, today i stand here means that marine is still fighting! the people will see our fighting posture and understand our will to fight!¡± ¡°we are the benchmark, we are the front line to stop evil. if even we retreat, then the world will have no place to retreat!¡± ¡°we will let the sea understand that as long as there are marines, then justice will stop evil, then they will be at ease and they will not fear you! they will know that justice will never be destroyed. even if i die here today, as long as i don¡¯t retreat, there will always be someone who will inherit this will, and then they will continue to fight with you and continue to defend the sea! protect the world!¡± thud! kaz raised his hand and slammed it against his chest. with that dull thud, his roar was stronger than before. ¡°in the name of justice!¡± ¡°in the name of justice!!!¡± the enlarged dogeleg brigade imitated kaz and punched their fists into their chests. ¡°i will never let you pass!!!¡± kaz shouted. ¡°this is really¡­¡± in front of the white mist, smoker appeared and pointed at the pirates in front of him with his ten hands and grinned. ¡°it makes my blood boil!¡± ¡°tina feels very inspired.¡± tina regrouped and walked slowly. kong ming placed the feather fan in front of his chest and his calm smile became solemn. kaz reminded him of a long time ago, when he was also like that. when he first became a lance corporal, he had not thought about using the so-called ¡®justice of strategy¡¯ to achieve peace in the sea. yeah ¡­ just deal with the pirates, who cares about the justice of the situation. kong ming exerted strength in his arm and wrapped haki around the feather fan. under the shape, the feather fan turned into a black sword and also rushed to the front of the white shield. he no longer maintained the appearance of a scholar, but opened his chest and assumed a fighting posture. ¡°just fight!¡± kong ming shouted. inside the passage, kuro heard those words and pursed his lips slightly. ¡°ha¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°how thoughtful.¡± he suddenly shouted, ¡°lida!!¡± the voice spread throughout the square with the surrounding air. ¡°apart from kaz¡¯s troops who still have a smile, everyone, absorb half of your stamina and give it to me! crowe, moore! bring your men back and leave the battlefield outside to kaz and others! also, shichibukai¡­¡± kuro¡¯s eyes were ferocious, he bared his teeth and said, ¡°i know some of you are slacking to deal with other pirates, or if you break through, i won¡¯t even cut the straw hat, i will cut you first!¡± more people? ¡®with partners?¡¯ it¡¯s as if i don¡¯t have any. why did he dare to use his full strength against tiki battle? even though he knew that straw hat was here, that was because he had many trump cards. one of them is leda¡¯s ability! Chapter 1358 - Chapter 1358: Vanished! chapter 1358: vanished! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°come on!¡± when leda heard this, she did not say much. her body turned into afterimages and appeared in front of every marine. those afterimages slapped marine almost at the same time, including smoker, tina, and others. they did not refuse and let tina activate her ability on them. more than half of his stamina was instantly absorbed. even smoker¡¯s body swayed a little as his power was absorbed. smoker glanced at the afterimage that was already running backward and pursed his lips. ¡°didn¡¯t we agree on half?¡± he doesn¡¯t care if they live or die. although they let down their guard and let leda suck them, this is too fierce. but ¡­ he looked at the giant white mist shield next to him, shrugged and took a deep breath, ¡°who cares, i just need to do my best!¡± leda¡¯s speed is very fast. her body technique speed itself is not slow. at this moment, she also used ¡®black rope sky flash¡¯, which makes her speed even faster. after absorbing marines, the next target was shichibukai. all the shichibukai, even hancock, who was full of disgust, did not refuse this time and let leda pat them and absorb their physical strength. on the other hand, bucky fell down after being touched by leda, as if he was sucked dry by crocodile. he lay on the ground with his hands on the ground and screamed unconsciously. ¡°ah¡­ i feel like my soul is leaving my body.¡± that posture was like a living corpse. ¡°we can¡¯t let her succeed!¡± although zoro didn¡¯t know what would happen, he knew that he couldn¡¯t let the white-haired marine get close to kuro. when the shadow rushed over, zoro took a stance and spun his double-bladed sword. ¡°tri-blade stream, black rope, big tornado¡­¡± the blade was about to stir up a whirlwind that was enough to cut through steel, but at this moment, a ball of white light appeared in front of him. sanji was alert and the tip of his foot stirred up a ball of fire, kicking towards the white light. bang! **tip** sanji¡¯s foot was blocked by a thick arm full of black fur. solon¡¯s blade, which was about to spin, was blocked by a foot. ¡°i can¡¯t¡­¡± the white light dissipated and moore appeared in the sky. his domineering legs were stuck on the blade and he smiled down at zoro. ¡°uncle, i won¡¯t let you succeed.¡± crowe blocked sanji¡¯s foot and grinned at him. ¡°don¡¯t pretend we don¡¯t exist!¡± behind them, donald, who was holding the ten-word gun, basil, who was holding his fist, and fanny, who had her hands spread out, appeared. blocked by this, leda¡¯s body quickly passed over their side and went straight to kuro. ¡°kuro, here it comes!!¡± bang! leda flashed in front of kuro and slapped him with both palms. ¡°vital energy feedback!¡± plop! like the sound of a beating heart, kuro closed his eyes and spread out his hands. the air mass representing the essence energy symbol formed a circle in him and was slowly absorbed by him. ¡°zeus!¡± in the sky, black clouds covered the sky, and with nami¡¯s shout, a big thunder fell. ¡°get lost!¡± leda jumped up and gathered her essence in her hand. she directly blasted a shock in the air, scattering the thunder and the black clouds in the sky. *swish!* the bowstrings were released and three arrows flew directly towards nami. ¡°must-kill . shuriken meteor swarm!¡± usopp pulled open the big pocket and shot out three consecutive shurikens, which collided with the three arrows and scattered them in the sky. zoro turned his blade and shook off moore¡¯s legs. the two blades crossed upwards, but only hit a ball of white light. bang! moore appeared beside zoro and kicked him hard. then the white light flashed again and he appeared above zoro and kicked him to the ground, stirring up a dust cloud. then he flashed again and appeared on the ground, whistling. ¡°devil wind kick!¡± sanji¡¯s legs emitted even more fierce flames, burning away the kro¡¯s fur that blocked his feet. at the same time, his feet turned into a shadow and kicked fiercely. the huge force made kro take a step back, and there were countless scorch marks on his arms. his pupils shrank, and his hand turned over, ignoring the high temperature burning, he directly grabbed sanji¡¯s foot and threw it to the side. at the same time, he exerted strength in his feet like a cannonball and crossed his arms to cut a cross. ¡°super ~ franky!¡± french put his fists together and raised his palms in the direction of kuro. ¡°laser beam!¡± a laser beam went straight there. ¡°strike tide-shattering wind!¡± in front of the laser, a figure rushed past and punched the laser. the wind pressure on the fist broke the laser and scattered into fireworks with the wind pressure. ¡°the battle that didn¡¯t end a few years ago, continue now!¡± basil shouted. as soon as he finished speaking, a figure rushed past him with cold air. ¡°song of plunder¡­¡± brook ran straight towards kuro, who was recovering his strength. as he held the hilt of the cane sword, it emitted a cold aura. but at this time, a wind pressure appeared from the side. brook noticed it and paused, pulling the sword up. ¡°blowing snow slash!¡± dang! the cold blade of the cane sword was blocked by a cross-shaped spear pressing down from the sky. donald held the handle of the gun with a solemn expression. ¡°brooke, the king of souls¡­¡± ¡°and me!¡± just as donald was entangled with brook, jinbe rushed in from the other direction. at this time, the earth around him was broken and the sea water spread. as he ran, he directly reached out and pulled. the surrounding water gathered in his hand and directly released an impact. ¡°gun wave!¡± bang! leda appeared in front of the water waves and directly raised her foot and kicked away the water impact that was big enough to penetrate a ship. ¡°idiot¡­¡± leda laughed. ¡°it¡¯s too late for you to stop kuro.¡± with that, she suddenly lowered her head and a lightning spear quickly shot out from her head and hit jinbe¡¯s body. jinbe subconsciously crossed his hands and let the spear of thunder explode in front of him. the impact made him plow back for a long distance, and smoke came out of his arms. his eyes looked through his arm and the position of his temple outside his eyes was dripping with cold sweat. kuro was in a throwing posture and smiling at him. ¡°jiping, i actually have a good impression of you. unfortunately, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness. forget it¡­¡± kuro twisted his neck and his body made crackling sounds. the blood in his eyes became thicker and thicker. he raised his hand and pointed at luffy. ¡°i will slaughter your captain and make your so-called dream disappear!¡± Chapter 1359 - Chapter 1359: Copy, Everyone Copy chapter 1359: copy, everyone copy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios kuro just pointed at luffy and after a while, luffy giggled and said, ¡°no!¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to, i don¡¯t want to hear so much from you. anyway, i want to save shanks, i don¡¯t care how strong you are!¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± kuro put down his hand and clenched it into a fist. he said lightly, ¡°there are so many people in the sea, didn¡¯t they teach you? then let me teach you again, you have to be respectful to the sea!¡± bang! a muffled sound came from the soles of their feet at the same time. two afterimages rushed forward and collided. bang!! this time, the sound was even louder, and a huge impact was directly caused from the center. in the impact, there was a black and red aura. kuro and luffy maintained their charging posture. their fists collided with each other in the air. in the center, the collision of killing intent and haki formed a black and red thunder that was constantly spreading out. the surrounding ground that was already broken trembled even more violently under this aura. ¡°ah ah ah!!¡± luffy roared and his black and red fist covered in haki wanted to lean forward, but kuro¡¯s fist did not move at all. no matter how hard luffy tried, he would not retreat. only his violent breath blew his hair. ¡°you fought with kaido, didn¡¯t you, then¡­¡± boom! the haki in the middle shattered. kuro¡¯s fist hit luffy¡¯s fist and there was an explosion, which made luffy¡¯s fist retreat. ¡°my strength is almost the same now!¡± kuro shouted and directly raised his leg and hit luffy¡¯s abdomen with his knee. the huge force sent him flying and he also made a muffled sound like a blow on steel. ¡°rubber rubber . pistol!¡± while flying in the air, luffy¡¯s fist suddenly stretched out and hit kuro¡¯s face at a very fast speed. the impact of the punch made kuro¡¯s head fall back, but it was only a fall. he quickly pushed luffy¡¯s fist forward and hit luffy¡¯s ribs with his elbow. the huge force brought luffy¡¯s body down and the forward knee directly stretched out and kicked kuro¡¯s calf away and luffy flew out with a bang. ¡°shock and control thunder!¡± sizzle! boom!! kuro waved his hand forward and a horizontal lightning bolt shot out and quickly hit luffy, who was flying backward. the lightning bolt exploded, rolling up the lightning around it and also blasting an extremely exaggerated hole in the ground. ¡°fist mother¡¯s flame!¡± after one move, kuro waved his other hand again and directly punched over, bringing out a huge pillar of fire that rushed into the hole and burned a huge sea of fire around the hole. after waving his fist, kuro followed up with a kick. the tip of his foot carried a circle of bad wind tornado and directly rushed into the sea of fire, turning the burning sea of fire into a tornado of fire, with a faint sharp aura. the abilities of thunder, fire, and wind from the green dragon fruit were used by kuro in one breath, imitating lingling¡¯s moves. the power of nature was vividly displayed in kuro¡¯s hands. except ¡­ bang! the tornado wrapped in flames was blown up like a balloon. luffy bounced out of it and landed on the ground, shouting, ¡°it¡¯s useless!!¡± other than the clothes on his upper body being destroyed, there were no scars on his body. faintly, there was a metallic luster. ¡°so many attacks, but they are all useless. how did you resist them? i am sure, you are not rubber¡­¡± kuro narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°with perseverance!¡± luffy replied loudly. rubber? can your rubber really block the lightning that blasted holes in the ground? good, even if the ability user of the sea is a mighty force, a miracle, or unreasonable. why can¡¯t the wind blade cut the rubber? good, even if this thing is now solid rubber, the alloy is also solid rubber. it is as hard as anything and the wind blade can¡¯t cut it. but why can¡¯t the flames burn? rubber? what the f*ck? ¡°rubber rubber¡­¡± luffy continued to rush forward. although he shouted this, his arm did not lengthen but suddenly accelerated at this moment. in an instant, he arrived in front of kuro. the arm seemed to flow, and a liquid-like thing was pumped from the arm to the fist. at the same time, a ball of fire was directly ignited. ¡°karmic fire fist!¡± like a machine pump, there was no need for the force of elongation. kuro¡¯s fist directly shot out an afterimage towards kuro¡¯s chest. but at this moment, a ribbon appeared directly in front of kuro. bang!! the fist was blocked by the blood-colored ribbon. the lethality of the lifeless sky strike itself blocked the power of luffy¡¯s fist, and in the contact, luffy¡¯s fist was twisted into an irregular depression. at the same time, kuro¡¯s five fingers broke and a blood-colored ribbon floated up from his body and wrapped around his arm. sizzle! after the ribbon was dyed, kuro¡¯s left hand stirred up a violent black and red ball of wind. under the deformation of the ball of wind, it formed a hand knife on his palm and directly stabbed towards luffy¡¯s chest. as if sensing danger, luffy wanted to retreat at this moment, but his speed was no match for kuro¡¯s. in between his movements, the hand knife had already reached luffy¡¯s heart. chi! a stream of blood shot up from the direction of the knife and flew past kuro¡¯s face. he narrowed his eyes and looked at luffy, who had retreated, with slight surprise in his eyes. luffy touched his bleeding chest and shouted, ¡°it¡¯s so dangerous, an incense burner!¡± there was only blood on his chest, not even a trace of a scar. ¡®no, not nothing.¡¯ at that moment, this kid¡¯s chest directly deformed and caved in, barely avoiding kuro¡¯s destructive wind attack. although it also cut a hole¡­ kuro looked at the fist that had been smashed by the lifeless space kill, but the fist became intact again after a surge of liquid, and only smoke came out of the fist and chest. ¡°fluids? no¡­ it¡¯s fucking solids!¡± kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°you are really powerful. you suddenly became katakuri?¡± no, even katakuri can¡¯t heal himself after being injured, but this kid can. speaking of which, kuro himself has now combined kaido¡¯s power to simulate lingling¡¯s ability. but he was not any less powerful. in addition to using his ability, the previous four-barreled elastic man also seemed to have some mechanisms of a spring man. kuro seemed to have met a spring man in sabaody archipelago before. and now, if you add katakuri¡¯s flexible changes, as well as straw hat¡¯s own resilience and unique burning power¡­ copy, everyone copy it. let¡¯s see who can copy it better and more comprehensively. ¡°at least he is injured¡­¡± kuro shook his hand and six blood-colored ribbons burst out from his body, wrapping around his shoulders, waist, and thighs. ¡°if you can get hurt, that¡¯s easy.¡± Chapter 1360 - Chapter 1360: Pirate King? He’s Long Dead! chapter 1360: pirate king? he¡¯s long dead! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the bad wind itself has a very strong cutting force. no matter what kind of glue this guy is, cutting is always useful. coupled with the power of the lifeless sky strike, it can pierce through this kid¡¯s abnormally hard body, which is enough. ¡°you are also very strong, censer, but¡­¡± luffy clenched his fists and expanded his body. a circle of gas wrapped around his shoulders. the straw hat on his head was blown back by this expansion force and hung on the back of his neck, and his hair was standing up. ¡°i will be stronger! rubber rubber hellfire spear!!¡± bang! there was no need to extend or compress to increase strength. the inside of the arm directly ejected out under a surge of liquid and a huge flame rushed straight towards kuro. kuro opened his eyes and a ribbon continued to imprint into his arm, and the wind ball wrapped around his hand like a blade. whoosh! with a flash of his body, as the huge fist approached, kuro¡¯s body appeared above the fist and slashed towards the thinner arm. ¡°if it extends, it will be very easy to cut!¡± the hand blade cut straight down on the arm like a thunderbolt, and it had already hit luffy¡¯s arm. when the hand blade came into contact with the arm, it directly burst the blood. the wind blade on the edge of the palm had cut into luffy¡¯s arm. ¡°heehee!¡± but at this moment, luffy smiled, and the extended arm seemed to soften, and the depression made it impossible for kuro¡¯s attack to reach it. at the same time, the depression bounced up like a slingshot, directly missing kuro¡¯s arm and bounced towards his face. thud! the forward fist directly bent back, and the forearm under the fist directly twisted and bent around kuro, and the fist hit him together. ¡°hydra!!¡± luffy shouted. the multi-angle attacks were not slow either. they rushed straight down and had already touched kuro, but at this moment, luffy¡¯s fist directly penetrated kuro¡¯s body. ¡®fake?¡¯ afterimage! whoosh! the moment the afterimage appeared, a wind pressure spread behind luffy¡¯s head. luffy¡¯s eyes were shocked, his body softened and he moved forward a distance. then, a hand blade with wind blades cut down from the original position. kuro maintained the position of his arms and appeared beside luffy with his legs bent. seeing that his attack had missed, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°absolute space.¡± the surrounding space began to become disorderly and chaotic, making luffy¡¯s body unstable and about to float upwards. taking advantage of this opportunity, kuro raised his hand again. his body slid on the spot, and his arm rushed up towards luffy. bang! but at this time, the air seemed to explode around luffy, as if something had bounced off and his body stabilized. under the strange elasticity, the wind blade that rushed over was slightly stagnant. whoosh! luffy¡¯s body suddenly shot out and flew towards his fist in the distance. the distance between his arms shrank and it became a normal length. reverse stretching? whoosh! kuro opened his fingers and a wind blade mixed with the lifeless sky strike flew out, mixing with the lawless sky territory and advancing very quickly. thud! at this time, luffy¡¯s body fell and he suddenly bounced up into the air. the force of the bounce made him dodge the mixed wind blade. ¡°stretch?¡± kuro paused in the air and looked down. at this moment, the broken earth seemed to be motionless. whether it was absolute space or wind blade, they could not destroy the earth. ¡°the elasticity gives the earth, the power of the fruit¡­¡± kuro gritted his teeth and looked up at the sky. ¡°you have a lot of awakened abilities. sol and stretch.¡± ¡°rubber rubber¡­¡± in the sky, a black dot gradually descended and made a sound. luffy was falling and looking down at the marine fleet admiral who was looking up at him. as far as his eyes could see, he could also see the pirates who were fighting with marine at the entrance of the passage, ben beckman who was fighting with a smile, and his partner who was fighting on the battlefield, and shanks who was looking up on the execution platform. his swollen fists rubbed against each other, forming two huge flames on his huge fists, which also reflected his body. it seemed that it was because of the ¡®soluble¡¯ that under the light of the flame, he himself glowed, and under the dark red weather that seemed to have solidified after the battle between kuro and tiki, he was like a fiery red sun¡­ ¡°luffy¡­¡± zoro looked up and couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when they met in shields town. this guy defeated monka with one punch. usopp had just dodged a few flying arrows and was so frightened that he squatted down, but when he saw the light in the sky, he couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡°lufei¡­¡± west rob village, luffy defeated crowe with a headbutt. ¡°luffy¡­¡± sanji looked up in a daze. barati, luffy defeated ¡®east blue overlord¡¯ crick¡­ fish-man arlong, king of magnetic drum island, crocodile, rob lucci, moonlight moria, doflamingo, charlotte lingling, kaido and akainu¡­ every straw hat cadre thought of the past until shanks looked up and inexplicably thought of the time in the sea when he put the straw hat on the head of the crying child. ¡°luffy¡­¡± shanks murmured. ¡°shanks!!!¡± in the sky, luffy shouted, ¡°i will save you! defeat this guy and become¡­¡± ¡°one piece king!!!¡± the flaming fists fell like raindrops and twisted and turned in the air at a high speed. it was like the explosion of the sun, forming a large amount of flowing fire that sprinkled directly towards kuro. ¡°hellfire great spear: hydra flurry!!¡± boom! boom! boom! those flowing fire scattered, but they all hit the floating figure and surrounded it as if they had swallowed it. this power is not inferior to tiki¡¯s dark tide. no, it will be stronger. tiki¡¯s moves are one-time use, but luffy¡¯s moves can be used continuously. ¡°oh oh oh oh!!!¡± flying in the air roared and a large amount of ¡®liquid¡¯ surged out from his shoulder, as if it was adding momentum to the attack. his body also began to emit smoke continuously, and with the falling ¡®flowing fire¡¯, it was dazzling like the eruption of the sun. the bright ¡®sun¡¯ attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°kuro¡­¡± smoker, who was fighting the pirates, opened his mouth slightly and the coiled snake cigar fell to the ground with a complicated look in his eyes. as a marine, he didn¡¯t want kuro to lose. but¡­ he didn¡¯t want luffy to lose. ¡°luffy!¡± kirby secretly clenched his fists. he wanted to cheer, but he was a marine. is there really no possibility of peace in this sea? why are they fighting like this? everyone is fighting for their lives¡­ if the marshal loses, will marine really not pursue the matter? or will those pirates stop if luffy loses? but looking at the situation, he could not afford to think too much. even marshal kim hyun, who has never been defeated, may¡­ whoosh!! in the chaotic flowing fire, a dark red light suddenly burst out. in the center of the ¡®flowing fire¡¯, a dark red light stood there and instantly expanded outward. the light ball formed two huge ribbons and went up. in an instant, the ¡®flowing fire¡¯ disappeared and turned into a pair of huge fists. however, the fists and the long arms were all wrapped by the ribbons and they spread to the arms of the people in the sky. the luster on his body disappeared, revealing his normal form. it was as if¡­ the sun was also bound. ¡°one piece?¡± in the center of the ribbon, kuro raised his head slightly. suddenly, the ribbon seemed to be mixed with a force, pulling luffy¡¯s body towards him at a high speed. kuro looked at luffy who was flying over but struggling and said slowly, ¡°that kind of thing¡­¡± ¡°damn it, this kind of thing!¡± luffy¡¯s arms were struggling and his body was surging with a lot of liquid, but no matter how he used his ability, his arms couldn¡¯t break free. but there was still a chance to continue. he can withstand the attack of this incense burner¡­ ¡®live?¡¯ ¡°he died more than twenty years ago!!¡± when luffy approached kuro, a blade light directly brushed against his body. the blade light was like the moon, slanting on luffy¡¯s chest. chi!!! immediately after, blood spurted out. on kuro¡¯s waist, there was a knife that never moved¡­ autumn water! Chapter 1361 - Chapter 1361: World, Take a Look! chapter 1361: world, take a look! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios blood burst out of luffy¡¯s chest and splashed on the ground. ¡°luffy!!¡± the straw hats let out a scream and time seemed to have stopped in the air. there was a huge hole in luffy¡¯s chest. the hole opened from the chest and instead of extending diagonally, it spread out and cracked like a fragment. luffy¡¯s eyes rolled up and his mouth opened. his body wanted to fall, but because he was tied up by the lifeless space killer, he couldn¡¯t move. but soon, luffy¡¯s pupils came back. he gritted his teeth and there seemed to be liquid surging in his swollen arm, trying to mend the middle of his body, but the surging liquid only gathered in his arm and could not move forward. at the top, the blood-colored ribbon of the lifeless space kill wrapped around his arm fiercely, stopping the surging thing. ¡°want to recover?¡± kuro revealed a sinister smile. ¡°my strength is not so easy to break through! you want to defeat me in one go? you have to have the qualifications!¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a liquid gel or something else, as long as it¡¯s power, it¡¯s enough. the lifeless space kill itself is a conceptualized power, and it can be used to offset and wear down the power of others. the float-float fruit itself has been developed by him, and it is best used to ¡®bind¡¯ the power of others. he could bind teach¡¯s ability, and so could straw hat¡¯s ability. this guy concentrated all his strength in his fists, which was exactly what kuro wanted. in this case, he could not recover. want to burn your life? you have to pay attention to the basic law! as for that hard body¡­ although there is no way to hit him, when did kuro say that he can only hit him? the number one swordsman in the world is not just for show. the slash was enough to cut it open. luffy¡¯s inflated arms exerted strength and pulled the ribbon bit by bit, even kuro¡¯s body shook. ¡°don¡¯t move!¡± kuro opened his eyes and the autumn water in his hand slashed down again. bang! but at this moment, a foot was stuck on his wrist. luffy¡¯s leg was stretched straight and he kicked the wrist to stop kuro from moving, and the other foot also kicked out¡­ **tip** the soles of his straw sandals hit kuro¡¯s cheek and he fell back. ¡°you¡­¡± kuro reached out with his other hand and grabbed luffy¡¯s ankle, squeezing it hard and moving it away bit by bit. his face was gloomy. ¡°bastard!!¡± kuro gritted his teeth and spat out the words. autumn water pushed forward and directly pushed luffy¡¯s other foot away and slashed at luffy¡¯s neck. die!!! boom!! a haoshoku attacked with precision, causing kuro to pause. at this moment, luffy roared and slammed his head against kuro¡¯s forehead. kuro¡¯s entire body stiffened and his eyes happened to catch a glimpse of shanks, who was on the execution platform with a solemn expression. red hair ¡­ ¡°oh oh oh!!¡± luffy waved his arms, and in this moment of pause, he actually swung kuro¡¯s body hard and was about to hit the ground. the ribbon on his arms began to loosen a little. whoosh! suddenly, there was a gust of wind and the ribbon grabbed luffy¡¯s arm tightly again. kuro, who fell down, turned into an afterimage and appeared beside luffy. then, a hand grabbed his head and his body rushed forward. at the same time, a black light quickly rushed forward. chi!! shanks, who was on the execution platform, had his heart pierced by a black blade. he lowered his head and looked at autumn water, who had pierced through his chest. soon, kuro appeared on the execution platform. he grabbed luffy¡¯s head and quickly grabbed autumn water with one hand. at the same time, he kicked shanks down. his body rotated and his other hand went down, pressing luffy on the execution platform. bang!! the execution platform was smashed by this huge force and luffy¡¯s head was smashed into a depression, causing his head to fall to the ground and his hands were tied by ribbons as he knelt there. ¡°you still have a trick up your sleeve¡­¡± kuro straightened up and stepped on luffy¡¯s head. he looked down at shanks, who had fallen to the ground and was almost motionless. ¡°your collarbone was pierced and you suffered so much torture in impel down. i thought your power had disappeared. what a pity¡­¡± kuro said ferociously, ¡°i was so close to breaking away. this kid is very talented in fighting. if he breaks free again, he won¡¯t fall for it again, and then it will be a long battle. but i won¡¯t give him a chance. i have never lost since my debut. no matter who i fight against, i have never failed to kill anyone!¡± the ribbon that bound luffy gradually expanded and began to wrap around his body like a big chain, binding his body and making him unable to move except for his head. ¡°damn it, ha, ha¡­ i can¡¯t move!¡± no matter how luffy struggled, the ribbon would not break. the absolute lethality contained in it was also eroding his body, which was equal to his recovery ability. the wound on his chest made him gasp for breath as he struggled. my consciousness is starting to blur. if i don¡¯t break free soon¡­ ¡°hey, bucky!¡± kuro suddenly called out. ¡°eh?¡± bucky, who was going in and out of the channel at the edge, looked like he was fighting, but he was actually holding den den mushi. he quickly hid den mushi and pointed to the pirates in front of him and said righteously, ¡°sa, pirates, taste my power!¡± ¡°turn your den den mushi on me!¡± kuro shouted. he did not care about bucky¡¯s acting and was not interested in teasing him at this time, so he said it directly. ¡°electricity, den den mushi¡­¡± bucky was about to retort, but he felt that kuro¡¯s tone was wrong, so he took it out and aimed it at kuro. that is a live den den mushi. the den den mushi that was set up in the surroundings had actually been destroyed during the battle with tiki, but it didn¡¯t matter. it was enough for kuro to know that bucky had one. in all the places in the world where the live broadcast can be seen, on the screen, kuro raised autumn water and roared, ¡°sa, world!¡± ¡°look, this is what happens to those who disobey marine! to all the pirates in the world, or the dregs who want to be pirates, they are not used to being yonk¨­ (four emperors) or the so-called pirate king. the only outcome for you is to be on the execution platform and become like this, miserable and lowly¡­¡± ¡°be beheaded by me!!¡± ¡­ . on the sea, a huge, palace-like ship was leading a fleet on the sea. this is dressrosa¡¯s fleet. on the deck of the first ship, there was a huge screen on the mast. david watched kuro¡¯s declaration in the live broadcast and secretly clenched his fists with excitement on his face. ¡°hey, hey, hey¡­¡± but at this moment, a strange laugh appeared beside him. the sound made david frown and he turned to look. in the sky behind him, a man in a prison uniform and sunglasses was floating in the air, smiling strangely at david. ¡°long time no see, pansa david¡­¡± Chapter 1362 - Chapter 1362: The World’s Greatest War! chapter 1362: the world¡¯s greatest war! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°who is it!¡± the soldiers in charge of guarding the ship held their weapons tightly and aimed at the person floating in the air. david waved his hand and motioned for them to put down their weapons. he said lightly, ¡°you still look energetic. it seems that impel down didn¡¯t make you suffer, doflamingo.¡± the person in front of him was doflamingo. he smiled and moved his fingers. his body fell from the air and landed on the deck. ¡°hey, blackbeard broke impel down, so of course i came out from there.¡± ¡°ha¡­¡± david chuckled softly and said, ¡°if you come out, why don¡¯t you find a place to reorganize your old subordinates and find me¡­ why, are you still thinking about dressrosa?¡± hearing this, doflamingo¡¯s smile became even wider, almost to his ears. suddenly, he spread his fingers and pulled forward. this sudden movement made the soldiers who had just put down their weapons raise their weapons again, but at this time, they suddenly stopped and froze there, as if they were shaking with all their strength, but their bodies did not move, only their faces were flushed. david just looked at doflamingo and let his fingers almost touch his eyes. ¡°ooooh¡­¡± doflamingo moved past david and sat on the chair behind him. ¡°you can speak to me in this tone now. david, no, king david, is it because you have become a king that your bearing has changed, or¡­¡± ¡°kuro behind you gave you courage? huh?!¡± david narrowed his eyes and was about to speak when he saw doflamingo reach out his hand. with a slight movement of his fingers, the soldiers controlled by the silk threads bent down and poured him wine. the soldier who was in charge of pouring the wine gritted his teeth and said, ¡°you¡­ bastard!¡± doflamingo laughed. ¡°hey! i¡¯m a prisoner from impel down, a pirate on the sea, of course i¡¯m a bastard! but aren¡¯t you the bastards who want to rule the world and pull down tenryubito!¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the surroundings fell silent. even the angry soldier fell into a state of shock. his head, which could still move, subconsciously turned to look at the calm david. ¡°hey! do you think i don¡¯t know? i know everything! that guy kuro, i set my eyes on him earlier. this guy has been planning since he joined the marine. in east blue, he cultivated kaz, who is enough to shake the world, and then he entered the grand line. what that bearded man did in east blue has made east blue¡¯s people completely obedient to them!¡± ¡°otherwise, after lying low in the east china sea for so many years, he became a high-level marine officer in just a few years on the grand line and now he is a marine marshal. look¡­¡± doflamingo pointed to the big screen in front of him and said, ¡°this is the last pirate. the famous pirate on the sea has become his stepping stone. strength, reputation, army, plus you, he has everything. that straw hat boy is no match for this monster in strength and wisdom. and this monster is just like his title, he is smoking and confusing the group of high and mighty guys above. when the cloud is over, he will show his lineup and then¡­¡± as if excited, doflamingo opened his hands with a ferocious smile and shouted, ¡°open his fangs and swallow the world!¡± ¡°so you know¡­¡± the excitement was washed away by a faint voice. david was very calm as he slowly said, ¡°but with your narrow thoughts to misinterpret our actions, we are not ruling the world, but bringing peace to the world. we will liberate the world under the high-pressure rule of the kings and nobles of various countries from the people under the leadership of the world government.¡± this time, doflamingo was stunned. the smile on his face gradually disappeared. ¡°hey¡­¡± doflamingo¡¯s voice was low: ¡°why can you say it so simply?¡± wasn¡¯t this kind of thing hidden very deeply? that guy, kuro, has been lying low for so long and he doesn¡¯t dare to expose himself now. in the end, david said it. why does he not care? ¡°it¡¯s very simple, just like you said¡­¡± david turned to look at kuro on the big screen and said, ¡°master can¡¯t stand it anymore and our preparations have been completed. nothing can stop us now¡­¡± he looked at the sea, faced the sea breeze, and said indifferently, ¡°the east blue, west blue, south blue, and north blue are undergoing revolutions everywhere. the revolutionary army is sharing the pressure of the world government, and the scarlet spider regiment is cooperating with the revolutionary army to advance head-on. not only are we fighting, but we are also spreading our thoughts around the world and letting the people of the world see us.¡± ¡°of the seven grass steps, all six steps have been completed. only the last step is left. the last step, tenryubito will disappear from this world.¡± ¡°huh?!¡± that calm and confident look made the veins on doflamingo¡¯s forehead bulge and he frowned. ¡°your attitude is really annoying!¡± shua! doflamingo¡¯s fingers formed a claw and he waved it directly at david. at this moment, a ball of frost appeared on the deck and quickly spread towards doflamingo, instantly freezing doflamingo and his seat and the wine beside him into ice sculptures. a cold aura spread out, making the surrounding air very cold. crack ¡­ soon, the ice sculpture caused cracks. with a sound, doflamingo burst out of the ice sculpture and floated in the air. his feet stepped on the silk thread and his face completely darkened. ¡°hey¡­¡± he looked at the cabin in front of him and sweat flowed down his forehead. ¡°why are you here¡­¡± at the door of the cabin, there was a tall man wearing a vest, a cloak, and a blindfold on his forehead. ¡°kouzan!¡± doflamingo roared. ¡°alalala, don¡¯t you already know?¡± kuzan scratched his head and said, ¡°of course it¡¯s for what you said, ruling the world¡­¡± david did not look at them. he just stretched out his hand and looked down at his palm and continued. ¡°although i don¡¯t want to admit it, we do have to thank blackbeard. he broke impel down and attracted the attention of the world government and those old marines. two marine marshals and an old marine hero are suppressing impel down and the chief of staff is on the front line. these old marines will not stop us, or it is too late to stop us.¡± ¡°the daogrege brigade created by vinsmoke in dressrosa will go to red harbor and cooperate with the marines of the new headquarters. as soon as the war in the square is over, we will fight into mariejois together and first destroy the most representative noble, tenryubito.¡± ¡°we are completely ready. the people will stand with us. justice will walk with us. all of this¡­¡± he turned his head to look at the big screen and clenched his fingers into a fist. ¡°the moment master cuts off the straw hat boy¡¯s head, we will take the seventh step and start the largest and most righteous¡­ war in the world!!!¡± Chapter 1363 - Chapter 1363: Cannot Stop chapter 1363: cannot stop translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°devil¡¯s wind feet: fried slices!¡± ¡°rankyo windclaw!¡± on the battlefield, kro¡¯s huge werewolf stood in front of sanji, his claws were as fast as stars, bringing out waves of light blue slashes and hitting the man in black suit below. the latter was not to be outdone. one of his legs shot out flames and kicked the claws with a flaming afterimage. from time to time, he jumped up and changed his feet, parrying the attacks of the claws. dang dang dang dang! it was clearly a physical collision, but there was a crisp sound like a sword colliding. ¡°roar!¡± crowe opened his mouth and roared out a shock wave with countless wind blades. ¡°neck flesh crush!¡± sanji stomped on the ground and raised his other leg high. the foot wrapped in red flame blasted on the shock wave, and the shock wave exploded together with red flame, forming sparks. ¡°air walk!¡± under this impact, sanji was blown away, but at this moment, he stepped on the air and rushed towards the execution platform. ¡°luffy!!¡± ¡°humph!¡± just as he was about to rush over, a huge figure appeared behind him. ¡°moonwalk it is¡­ you are a pirate, are you more proficient than me marine!¡± bang! the claw fell and went straight to the back of yamanashi. the huge force made him groan and fall directly to the ground, creating a cloud of dust. ¡°moo¡­¡± kro, who was jumping in the air, stretched out his claws and looked at his sharp nails that were not stained with blood. he said in a low voice, ¡°vinsmoke¡¯s technology has been mastered by you. your brothers are not as hard as you.¡± it was clearly the most direct attack, but crowe was actually unable to draw blood from sanji. without blood, it would be difficult to activate his ability. ¡°but anyway¡­¡± crowe¡¯s body fell like a cannonball and stood in the middle of the smoke leading to the execution platform. he growled, ¡°it¡¯s over, straw hat!¡± shua! on the other side, zoro waved his three blades and brought out a light, but the person in front of him flashed faster and disappeared almost as soon as he swung his blade. ¡°wow, it¡¯s very dangerous to use a knife. you¡¯re only in your twenties. don¡¯t fight and kill like this. don¡¯t you have nothing to do but drink and have fun?¡± moore flashed to the other side and smiled. ¡°uncle, i still like to drink and have fun.¡± zoro glanced at the execution platform, lowered his head slightly and whispered, ¡°move.¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do.¡± moore smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s hard to see such a grand scene. it¡¯s more shocking than cutting kaido and killing straw hat. uncle¡­¡± his smile disappeared and his voice was low. ¡°i want to see it too.¡± these words made zoro¡¯s pupils shrink and he lowered his body slightly. ¡°is that so¡­¡± like a wild beast hunting its prey, he assumed a posture and shook the hand holding the two blades forward, his eyes sharp. ¡°originally, i held it in to deal with mihawk, but now i can¡¯t control it¡­¡± the three knives, starting from the front end, were dyed with a layer of black. not haki ¡­ the black attack stained the blade and leaned against the front bit by bit, turning into three black blades. black blade! after being nurtured by haki, it finally formed a hard blade. ¡°no one can stop luffy from becoming pirate king!¡± zoro said in a deep voice. ¡°it has turned black. it¡¯s really powerful, but¡­¡± moore smiled and said, ¡°what¡¯s the use of not being able to cut me?¡± ¡°tri-blade flow, dazzling light, great tornado!¡± zoro didn¡¯t talk nonsense with moore. he turned his body and rolled up a huge tornado, covering moore. moore looked surprised. then, with a flash of white light, his body disappeared and he appeared in the distance to avoid the tornado. this move is different from ordinary tornadoes. it seems to have some light and it looks quite beautiful. soon, the tornado disappeared and zoro¡¯s figure rushed out, the three knives crossed and his breath rose, forming three heads and six arms on his back. ¡°ghost qi, nine blade stream, asura, drawing sword, dead game!!¡± as the three heads and six arms took shape, zoro¡¯s speed suddenly accelerated and he had already rushed in front of moore. his eyes were almost red and he was about to cut down. moore¡¯s face changed and he let zoro¡¯s knife touch him. ¡°how can¡­¡± ¡°humph, did you notice!¡± zoro sneered. ¡°your teleportation is all thanks to those strange light spots. you can¡¯t avoid them!¡± ¡°oh¡­¡± shua! the white light flashed again. zoro¡¯s slash hit nothing but air, cutting a few traces in the air and forming a strong wind. pop ¡­ behind him, moore gently patted zoro¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°your head seems to be a little bad.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± zoro was about to turn his head when moore¡¯s hand on his shoulder turned into a fist and punched zoro¡¯s head. with a loud bang, zoro was sent flying. ¡°first of all, even if the road sign is blown away, it still exists. if i want to teleport, there is no problem.¡± moore smiled and said, ¡°secondly¡­¡± his body trembled and a large number of light spots scattered from his body. ¡°uncle is a person who is afraid of pain and trouble. of course, there are signs scattered all the time. your attack still can¡¯t catch me.¡± it would be very difficult to deal with moore. although his movement speed is not as fast as the old man and kuro, in terms of overall teleportation ability, his speed is number one. as long as he could teleport, no one could hit him, and his haki and body art were not inferior to leda. although he was usually too lazy and kuro couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, he looked inconspicuous, but if he really underestimated him because of this, he would suffer a lot. to defeat a person, perhaps it depends on the other party¡¯s strength, but moore is more suitable than anyone to delay a person. ¡°zeus!!¡± the black cloud quickly condensed in the air and moved towards the execution platform. below, leda and jinbe were fighting. ¡°gun wave!¡± jinbe gathered water directly from the ground that was already oozing with water, and a shock wave of water directly hit it, aiming not at leda but at the execution platform over there. ¡°don¡¯t be annoying!¡± leda jumped up with gepp¨­ (moonwalk) and her fists gathered white light. she punched the gun wave and punched the thundercloud above. boom!! the water column and the black cloud scattered, causing the ground to shake. ¡°that woman over there is also very annoying, but blue fatty¡­¡± leda jumped with gepp¨­ (moonwalk) and shouted at jinbe, ¡°don¡¯t think about getting in the way of kuro.¡± on the execution platform, kuro, who had raised his knife and finished speaking, looked down at luffy¡¯s feet. the knife slid down directly¡­ Chapter 1364 - Chapter 1364: The End of Youth chapter 1364: the end of youth translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios rumble¡­ as the black saber fell, the sky suddenly exploded. under the dark red sky, dark clouds gathered and were brewing. boom! a bolt of lightning as thick as a pillar descended from the dark clouds and headed straight for the execution platform. ¡°get lost!¡± kuro glared upwards and the thunder directly exploded in midair, turning into countless electric sparks in the air and dissipating. but this lightning also made him think and he suddenly smiled. ¡°you are really blessed by the heavens¡­¡± he looked at luffy and said, ¡°this time your father won¡¯t help you and your grandfather won¡¯t come. even my ability to control the weather can¡¯t stop the lightning from condensing. it¡¯s amazing. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really fate or luck, but it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± ¡°eh? it¡¯s luck. i don¡¯t want luck. let go of me, incense burner!!¡± luffy was still struggling. ¡°what are you talking about? you are a pirate, i am marine¡­¡± as kuro spoke, he moved the black saber up and looked ahead as if he was recalling something. ¡°speaking of which, i actually don¡¯t hate you. although you are very annoying, like a fly, there are rumors and traces of you everywhere in this sea, but when i was a child¡­ i didn¡¯t hate you. i even fell for your story because i saw your adventure.¡± ¡°is that so? i didn¡¯t know i was so powerful. when you were little¡­ huh? did i give birth to you when you were little?¡± luffy was puzzled. he wanted to look up, but because he was stepped on, he couldn¡¯t look up. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that people will always grow up, and no one stays the same. real people will integrate into the rules of the world and find their own path from it, and then they will practice their dreams. this is much more advanced than people who hold dreams and act in the name of dreams. unfortunately, you are not, and you don¡¯t understand, although there are also simple benefits for simple people¡­¡± kuro looked up at the sky and whispered: ¡°i don¡¯t deny that i don¡¯t forget my original intention. after all, the will passed down from generation to generation, the changes of the times, the dreams of people, these are indeed unalterable.¡± ¡°but these will also be blocked by external forces. if you get through, you will be a hero. if you can¡¯t get through, you are nothing. no matter how famous you are, once you die, you will only be the next locks. but the sea will remember you. whitebeard, big mom, kaido, red hair, and even tiki, and you, the sea will remember that there was once a group of pirates who almost came to the top of the sea and fought the marines and lost¡­¡± with that, he closed his eyes and said slowly, ¡°for the sake of my youth, do you have any last words?¡± not counting his physical age, but only his psychological age, he was actually not young anymore. it was fine to reminisce about his youth. this time, this straw hat kid will never be saved again. luffy listened to kuro in a daze and ignored the pain in his body. he suddenly took a deep breath and shouted to the front: ¡°i am the man who will become the pirate king!!!¡± the loud sound even echoed in the square, causing people to stop fighting and look at the execution platform. whether it was marines or pirates, they all looked shocked. at a time like this, he still said such things¡­ ¡°monkey d. luffy¡­¡± smoker bit his cigar, his eyes complicated. as a personal position, he doesn¡¯t hate this man, but for marine positions ¡­ his death was good for the sea. ¡°luffy!!¡± kirby¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. his body was unaffected and he wanted to move forward, but he was directly dragged by beru maybo. ¡°what do you want to do!¡± beirut wrapped his hands around his shoulders from behind and whispered, ¡°don¡¯t joke at a time like this! no matter how good your relationship is, you can¡¯t do this, you will die!¡± ¡°i, i¡­¡± crowe gritted his teeth and his tears fell uncontrollably. ¡°he¡¯s going to die, that luffy, that guy, he¡¯s really going to die! he¡¯s clearly a good person, he¡¯s not the kind of evil pirate, why did he do this¡­¡± ¡°how do i know, this is the matter of the marshal, you are not the marshal! we are just marines, it is our duty to destroy pirates, show your usual momentum!¡± beru membo roared in a low voice. however, even marines on the battlefield would not notice the actions of such a small character on the battlefield, let alone kuro. there are a lot of vice-admiral and rear admiral here, who will pay attention to the mental journey of several marines. on the execution platform, kuro opened his eyes and said lightly, ¡°is this all?¡± luffy ignored him and showed a very bright smile to the straw hats below who were still fighting. the den den mushi held by bucky directly played in front of the world. four seas, the first half of the grand line, new world, as long as they pay attention to this war and have channels to broadcast it live, they are all quietly watching. east blue¡¯s windmill village, shields town, frost moon village, west rob village, cocosia village, maritime restaurant barati, logue town¡­ whiskey peak on grand line, alabasta, gaya island, water seven, sabaody, dressrosa, totland, the country of peace¡­ everyone in the sea was watching the live broadcast of bright smile. ¡°me¡­¡± luffy¡¯s eyes narrowed with a smile and he said it with the most casual way, as if life and death were his meal. ¡°i¡¯m going to die.¡± at this moment, the surroundings were silent. everyone was shocked by his sudden smile and his casual words. they were speechless. even leda looked solemn at this moment. she did not understand why this kid was smiling so¡­ normal when he was dying. when people die, they will have all kinds of expressions, especially this kind of execution-like ¡®preview of death¡¯. some people will be so desperate that they will cry, some people will repent, and some people will laugh, but there is no¡­ flatness. it was a more exaggerated form than generously dying. it was the calmness and magnanimity that one should have when facing life and death after having long been prepared for it, without any other emotions. ¡°amazing!¡± even kuro couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. then, autumn water fell. tch¡­ the black blade pierced through luffy¡¯s neck in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. with a soft sound, the head was disconnected from the neck and fell directly on the execution platform. the tense body also relaxed at this moment and gradually fell to the ground. only the straw hat on the back of his head was raised high by the wind and fell to the ground in front of him, landing in the hand of brook, who was fighting donald. ¡°luffy¡­¡± brook¡¯s mouth was wide open and the skeleton was trembling as if it couldn¡¯t believe it. their captain, the man they almost thought would be the pirate king of shanghai¡­ is dead. ¡°what¡­¡± zoro stood there in a daze, his pupils full of horror and incomprehension. sanji was stunned on the other side and completely forgot the fact that he was fighting with crowe. he just looked at the execution platform and murmured, ¡°what a joke¡­ ¡°luffy!!!¡± usopp¡¯s face became extremely ferocious. he directly opened the big bag and shot out a few seeds that landed on the execution platform with incomparable precision. the seeds quickly produced vines and wrapped around kuro. ¡°it¡¯s fake, don¡¯t joke, luffy! i know, are you doing magic tricks, just like usual, you can reattach your head if you lose it. stand up, stand up!¡± usopp pointed at the man lying on the execution platform with his head and body separated and shouted, ¡°stand up quickly! aren¡¯t you going to be the pirate king? how can you fall here? stop playing! just like defeating akainu, you stand up again and use your strongest perseverance to stand up again. then you will defeat the enemy and we will go to sea together!!¡± but no matter how he shouted, the people on the execution platform stopped moving. ¡°i understand, i understand¡­¡± usopp turned into a plea. ¡°are you blaming me for not being able to give you support? the role of a sniper is to support. i¡¯m already supporting you. stop messing around, captain. get up quickly and then, like before, laugh and win against the enemy. please, hurry¡­¡± bear! the burning vines were burned by a ball of fire. in the flames, a glowing knife stretched out from the flames, and there was a faint lightning in the light. ¡°light cannon.¡± swish! bang!! the rapid lightning impact directly rushed to usopp¡¯s chest and directly blew through his entire chest. the strong impact blew his body away and he fell to the ground like a rag. nami¡¯s body trembled as she turned her head to look at the long nose that was no longer moving, her lips moving, ¡°usopp¡­¡± then she heard a flat voice around her. ¡°war is not a game for children. it can¡¯t be stopped just like that.¡± the flames were blown away and kuro stood on the execution platform with the autumn water in his hand. he looked down and said in a flat voice, ¡°this is the cruelty of the sea¡­¡± Chapter 1365 - Chapter 1365: The War Ends? The War Begins! chapter 1365: the war ends? the war begins! translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios killed! he was finally killed! yonk¨­ (four emperors), tich, luffy¡­ the big and small, the restless sea, the people who made him unable to live a comfortable life, were finally all killed by him! but the war is not over ¡­ ¡°luffy!!! usopp!!!¡± finally recognizing the truth and feeling that it was no longer a dream, zoro and sanji rushed towards the execution platform like beasts. it¡¯s not fake! that¡¯s not fake! usopp¡¯s death brought them back to reality. their captain is gone, and so are their companions! ¡°ghost qi nine blade stream¡­¡± zoro¡¯s eyes were red and his breath was steaming, and he was about to cut the now annoying execution platform. perhaps, just like in rogetown, as long as that damn execution platform falls, luffy can stand up again. usopp is the same. he likes to play dead the most. they will all come back to life, they will all¡­ bang! zoro groaned and felt a huge impact on his waist, causing him to stagger. however, before he could react, there was a sudden gravity behind his head. zoro¡¯s body fell and his body was smashed into the ground. moore pressed the back of his head and smiled. ¡°if you fight with me, you can¡¯t be like this.¡± sanji was also in the same situation. he immediately left the fight with crowe and ran towards the execution platform. ¡°inu lan, godspeed strike!¡± bang!! crowe took the opportunity to step forward like a cannonball and hit sanji¡¯s back with his claws. although he couldn¡¯t break through this guy¡¯s defense, the huge force still made sanji spit out blood and his body fell straight to the ground, stirring up dust. ¡°the great lord crowe dares to be distracted against you?¡± crowe said fiercely. ¡°get lost, get lost!!¡± sanji shouted. normally, if he calmed down, no, even if he was burning with anger, he could counter crowe in time. but now, his heart was in chaos, causing him to be unable to break free from crowe no matter how he struggled. ¡°lord luffy¡­¡± on the other side of the battlefield, hancock kicked a pirate into gravel and then walked towards the execution platform step by step as if she had lost her strength. the more she walked, the faster she was. her long hair that was like a waterfall almost fluttered, and in the end, it even became a run and she rushed towards the execution platform. luffy is dead! she doesn¡¯t care about anything anymore! shichibukai, hydra island, she¡­ ¡°hey, hancock¡­¡± an arm with a golden hook blocked hancock¡¯s way with a cloud of sand. crocodile bit his cigar, his eyes cold. ¡°what do you want to do?¡± ¡°get lost! crocodile!!¡± hancock said angrily: ¡°don¡¯t stop me!¡± ¡°humph¡­¡± crocodile lowered his arm. ¡°i won¡¯t stop you, but i¡¯ll remind you in this situation. after all, straw hat is dead and can¡¯t be resurrected. and you¡­ can¡¯t beat kuro.¡± ¡°i¡­¡± hancock looked in the direction of the execution platform in despair. finally, her body went limp and she sat there, feeling lost. if no one stopped her, she might rush over regardless of everything, but once someone stopped her, her fire would be completely extinguished. as shichibukai, as the ¡®empress¡¯ of the hydra island, she was rational to live in the sea for so long. but it was because of this damn rationality that she could calm down very quickly after knowing that luffy was dead. she is responsible for the current people of hydra island¡­ and the current situation of the battle is irreversible¡­ on the execution platform, kuro did not even look at the two people who rushed over. when the surrounding flames were blown away, he directly dodged and went straight in one direction. ¡°smile!¡± the voice came out. at this moment, laughing, who was attacking ben beckman, moved his ears and quickly dodged ben beckman¡¯s attack with the butt of the gun and quickly closed the staff blade to the scabbard. crack! at this moment, a greater gravity pressed on the other side of ben beckman. ben beckman is a man with combat power comparable to yonk¨­ (four emperors). under the battle with yixiao, both sides have scars. although laughing¡¯s kenbonshoku (observation) haki is powerful, the other party is at the same level after all, and he is still using a gun. in the case of missing eyes, he is still weak in battle and is hit a few times by bullets, but ben beckman is also hit by laughing¡¯s attack, with wounds all over his body, and under the effect of gravity, his steps are still very heavy. but that was only gravity and it could still hold on. even if yixiao increased the gravity now, it would not be a problem. however, the moment kuro moved, beckman not only felt the downward gravity, but also a floating force that rose. the two combined and squeezed beckman there, making him unable to move. tch¡­ the sound of a blade cutting into flesh rang out. beckman couldn¡¯t even lower his head, but he could still see the black blade protruding from the corner of his eye. his heart¡­ was pierced. ¡°you are more troublesome, beckman¡­¡± kuro¡¯s voice sounded behind him, ¡°let¡¯s deal with you people with high combat power first, so as to avoid trouble later.¡± ¡°you bastard¡­¡± blood flowed from the corner of beckman¡¯s mouth. just as he was about to say something, he felt a piercing pain. from the top of the heart to the shoulder, it was directly cut open by kuro¡¯s blade. then the blade slanted and went straight through beckman¡¯s neck. chi! with a slightly stunned head, he soared into the sky, spun a few times in the air, and landed on the ground again. shua ¡­ kuro flung the autumn water and the blood on the blade splashed to the ground. his eyes were bloodshot as he looked around coldly. the few high-level combatants on the battlefield were almost all killed. the red hair was gone. titch was gone. beckman was gone. the straw-hat kid was gone. the main ones were gone. the rest ¡­ kuro looked at the straw hats and then at the pirates who were fighting the marines. ¡°yixiao, go to the battlefield.¡± kuro said in a deep voice: ¡°i will deal with the rest!¡± ¡°this war has already been decided, right?¡± yixiao sighed slightly and no longer spoke, but walked towards the battlefield. the addition of a general will cause a drastic change in the battlefield. as for the remaining straw hats, kuro will personally deal with them and end this marine-pirate war in a short time! ¡°the war has to end,¡± kuro whispered. ¡­ . ¡°the war has begun!¡± above the sea, david saw that kuro had cut off the straw hat head and shouted, raising his arm and shouting, ¡°notify the whole army, we are heading towards red harbor, to mary joa!!¡± doflamingo, who had been looking at the screen, suddenly laughed: ¡°sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss Chapter 1366 - Chapter 1366: Oh ~ How Scary chapter 1366: oh ~ how scary translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the death of luffy on the screen also shocked many people present, causing the originally tense atmosphere to disappear. kuzan looked at the screen with a complicated gaze. nicole robin, who had a look of disbelief on her face, sighed slightly. monksie d. luffy, garp¡¯s grandson, and garp was once his superior. nico robin, the little girl who was released because of the death of her good friend, sauro. both of these are related to him. kuro deliberately sent him out because he was worried that he would lose on the battlefield. now that luffy is dead, nico robin probably can¡¯t be saved. it feels¡­ quite complicated. although doflamingo was still smiling, when luffy died, he subconsciously had the illusion of watching roger being executed in roguetown. but the difference is that after roger died, the great age of pirates began. and this time, the death of the straw-hat boy who defeated him will start another era¡­ it¡¯s not the marine era, that¡¯s just the appearance. what that man personally triggered is far more than that. just like his title, others can only see a layer of fur in the clouds. what is really hidden in the marine era is a different era. even doflamingo would subconsciously fear that era. he followed too much newspaper news, especially the dressrosa news. he could find many clues from it. first of all, the old nobles of dressrosa have all disappeared, and in the area conquered by the new king of dressrosa in front of him, there are also people he is familiar with, but whether it is a big noble or a small noble, none of them have stood up to speak, and there is no trace of them in the newspaper. this does not make sense. generally speaking, even an exiled country will try its best to show its existence in the newspaper, and this is the only chance for the world to know about them, no one will give up. but the nobles have all disappeared. there is only one possibility. the nobles were all killed by david. coupled with what he just said, it can be confirmed that the revolutionary army is related to them. they want the nobles to disappear and they also want the tenryubito to disappear¡­ doflamingo didn¡¯t know exactly what they wanted, but one thing he understood was that the privileged people in the world might not have it easy. but this kind of thing ¡­ isn¡¯t this the chaos he yearned for! this is definitely the biggest chaos that can pull down mariejois¡¯ group of people! it is an era that is more terrifying and chaotic than the kind of world where the strong decides the rules of the world and only the talented can rule the world! so when david said that he was going to attack, he sold mary jo without hesitation. it could not be said that they were selling, but it could only be said that they had the same goal. ¡°you?¡± david frowned and said, ¡°the donquixote family is a tenryubito in itself. although you took the initiative to ¡®lower down¡¯, you seem to think that you still have a noble bloodline. would someone like you bring us into mariejois?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t deny noble blood, but only the winner can make the rules in this world.¡± doflamingo grinned and opened his hands, his tongue was out and he said excitedly: ¡°eight hundred years ago, the king of the twenty kingdoms won, so he made the rules of the world. but now it is hard to say. you have the best chance. if you win, the rules will be set by you. if you lose, it will not affect me. i am a pirate.¡± he pointed at david and smiled. ¡°i¡¯m just taking you to mariejois. it¡¯s just nice, i haven¡¯t been there for a long time¡­ hey, you made such a big move. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of a prisoner who got out of prison?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± david said lightly, ¡°if you want to come, come. the enemy is no longer a pirate. we won¡¯t care about your business for the time being as long as it doesn¡¯t touch our principles, but we won¡¯t do what you say. the only thing you can do is watch.¡± ¡°wow, it¡¯s really overbearing. well, that¡¯s it.¡± doflamingo came down from the air and sat down on the deck without caring about his image. the fleet continued to set sail. ¡­ . bang!! on the other side of the sea, in the marine fleet in calm belt, the screen on a ship was directly shattered by a high-jump sound. the marines on the battleship stood upright and stopped cheering for straw hat¡¯s death. because the person who broke the screen was garp. tick, tick ¡­ as garp¡¯s body fell, traces of moisture fell from garp¡¯s back to the deck. his muscular body was much more hunched at this moment, and his clenched fists were faintly trembling. ¡°karp¡­¡± on another parallel battleship, sengoku stood on the edge of the ship, his eyes complicated. he stared at garp for a while, then looked at the big screen on the warship he belonged to and sighed deeply. on the screen, kuro raised autumn water towards the rest of the straw hats. his bloodshot eyes and body that was scarred by the battle not only did not make him look miserable, but he gradually gave off a domineering feeling. it has to be admitted that after this battle, kuro will let the marine corps reach a new peak. those enemies who are ranked high on the sea have all disappeared under his blade¡­ ¡°but that¡¯s garp¡¯s grandson, this hateful brat!¡± sengoku was so angry that he blew his white beard and said in a deep voice, ¡°can¡¯t you hold back? even if you catch him, how can kapu face him?¡± two grandsons, both because when pirates were executed by marines, there was no exception. as he spoke, he sighed again. if he could influence the strategy, he would not be excluded from this war. the older generation did not count in the scope of this war at all. instead, because of the chaos in impel down caused by the dead tiki, they came here to finish it. ¡°the change of times¡­¡± sengoku shook his head and looked at the sky, his voice low. ¡°will it really end?¡± there was a haze in his eyes. the war is coming to an end. anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is not only a total victory for marine, but also a total victory for the world government. the prestige above will also reach the apex in recent decades, no, even in recent centuries. but it also means that those tenryubito will go even further. if they don¡¯t pay attention in time, this world will also become a big mess. however, this kind of thing is not within his jurisdiction. the current marshal is kuro. with his actions in sabaody and his attitude towards tenryubito, he may be able to manage it well¡­ on another battleship, a slender man wearing sunglasses touched his chin and looked at the person on the screen. his mouth couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°oh, so scary.¡± Chapter 1367 - Chapter 1367: Just Killing chapter 1367: just killing translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios on the main battlefield, kuro aimed autumn water at straw hat and the others, and his figure directly turned into an afterimage and rushed forward. the first one to arrive was franky, who was fighting with salzier. the two of them were in a deadlock. salzier¡¯s beating fruit is a low-level fruit of the elastic fruit, but if it is developed, it can also bounce off a lot of attacks. as for franky¡¯s own transformation, it can resist salzier¡¯s attacks and there is no end to the fight, but it is over. kuro appeared in front of the robot that had completed the form of ¡®general franky¡¯. after autumn water sheathed her sword, the blade flashed and countless black lights burst out in front of her, slashing directly on franky¡¯s mechanical body. chi chi chi!! the hard mechanical body was divided by the black light and quickly turned into a small body. after the blade light flashed, kuro directly reached out and brought out a high-energy flame column and hit the piece of machinery, burning it to ashes. ¡°franchi!!¡± another loud cry. nami¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she faced kuro. thunderclouds constantly appeared from the rod and condensed into a human face. ¡°zeus! help me!!¡± a powerless and angry shout came from nami. three dead partners, luffy gone, usopp gone, franchi gone¡­ i can¡¯t do this anymore, i can¡¯t! sizzle! boom!!! the black thunderclouds continued to expand and pressed down on the sky, emitting thunder and lightning. the thunder and lightning began to gather under the thunderclouds, forming a huge thunder ball. once it hit, its power was enough to shatter the square. however, kuro would not give him this chance. ¡°homies?¡± kuro¡¯s figure flashed and appeared under the thundercloud. his left thumb flicked out the black blade and his right hand directly raised forward, bringing out a crescent-shaped light. ¡°ling ling is dead, you should disappear!¡± shua!! the black light directly broke through the huge black cloud and cut it in half from the middle. at the same time, a large number of dense slashing lights appeared in the black cloud that was divided into two halves and cut it into thin pieces, turning it into clouds and dissipating. the gathered thunder also dissipated. it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t cut homies, it¡¯s just a living ¡®thunder cloud¡¯. ¡°zeus¡­¡± nami stared blankly at the disappearing thundercloud, and her body went limp and she was about to sit down. then, kuro¡¯s figure flashed again and appeared in front of her. holding the blade, he turned it sideways. chi! the head also flew up and fell with the headless body. in kuro¡¯s eyes, this woman is actually just a pretty female pirate. aren¡¯t beautiful women also pirates? ¡°nami!!!¡± crowe, who was pressing down on sanji, only felt a wave of violence spread, which he couldn¡¯t even suppress. with his claws raised, a black shadow quickly burst out from under crowe¡¯s claws. as he rushed forward, his whole body was burning with flames. ¡°ahhhh! kim jung! i¡¯m going to kill you!!¡± under the burning flames, sanji¡¯s body crossed and he kicked kuro fiercely, bringing a shock in the air. ¡°demon god wind feet: beef burst!!!¡± under the flames, he looked like a flame shuttle and looked very powerful. kuro only stretched out one hand and squeezed hard with his five fingers. through the flames, he grabbed sanji¡¯s foot. boom! a powerful air wave spread out from his palm, blowing away the surrounding dust and gravel. that kick was directly caught¡­ ¡°impossible! it can¡¯t be completely useless!!¡± sanji shouted. ¡°strength, speed, hardness. vinsmoke¡¯s technology is very mature on you, but it¡¯s just so-so¡­ compared to me, there is still a gap.¡± kuro said lightly. of course, the enhancement of his body by the green dragon fruit is not comparable to the so-called vinsmoke technology. no matter how strong it is, it is impossible for it to be stronger than his current strength. it is too easy to block it. kuro directly raised his blade, and the blade turned into a black light, covering sanji¡¯s neck. tsk. a soft sound spread and another head flew up. kuro loosened his grip and the headless body swayed for a while and fell to the ground. ¡°moo!¡± a huge shadow covered kuro¡¯s body, making him frown and turn his head to look. he saw an incomparably huge human-shaped reindeer appear there, its black fingers slapping over with a huge palm. ¡°animal awakening? interesting¡­¡± kuro directly turned into an afterimage and flashed to the side when the palm fell, then his body flew away and directly rushed to the head of the huge reindeer. ¡°but no matter who it is, they won¡¯t be able to live after their head is cut off! yueyue!¡± the crescent-moon-like black light came again and circled around the neck of the huge reindeer, bringing out a spray of blood. the amount of blood was huge and directly sprayed on kuro. the body of the huge reindeer fell with a bang and shrank in the fall, turning into choba. kuro, who was in the air, directly flashed in front of robin. his bloody figure gave robin a great impact, making her subconsciously retreat. then, she crossed her hands, and a large number of arms appeared behind her, gradually forming a dark giant. ¡°nicole robin¡­ forget it, you are also very troublesome. although i am a little sorry to kuzan, he will understand.¡± chi! the blade flashed again and cut off robin¡¯s head, which also made the giant disappear. ¡°soul¡¯s mourning sword!!¡± a cold aura came over and brook rushed over quickly, pulling out his cane sword and facing kuro. ¡°skeletons, souls? the same nature as homies.¡± kuro did not even look at it. he pressed down with his blade, and an indescribable ¡®momentum¡¯ emerged from the blade. under the bombardment of killing intent and wind pressure, the skeleton was torn apart and splashed around. ¡°hu¡­¡± he exhaled and raised the blade. his eyes focused again, and a ribbon flew out and wrapped around the blade, as if it was integrated. it is naturally impossible to cut down these people so easily, but autumn water, who has increased her power, can definitely do it. kuro did not want to let anyone escape. he had been arranging the troops for so long that he was even prepared to give up the headquarters for a complete victory. on this point, he was even more ruthless than sakasugi. ¡°war¡­ i will tell the world not to start it easily. once it is started, it will not end until one of us is dead. no matter what the price is, even if the marines here are all dead, we have to leave the pirates here! that is not playing house. it is not easy to fight and run away.¡± kuro gripped the blade tightly and his tone was cold. coupled with his current blood posture, he looked exceptionally ferocious. the pirates here ¡­ they will all die here! if i die, everything will end! Chapter 1368 - Chapter 1368: Team Annihilation chapter 1368: team annihilation ¡°you¡­¡± after kuro began to kill most of the people, a voice quickly sounded not far away. the voice was filled with infinite anger and strong sadness. zoro directly broke free from moore¡¯s obstruction. yamato and onigami stood straight, and the word ¡°kamichi¡± was behind two blades. his head was slightly lowered, and haoshoku emerged from his body, looking like ghost qi. ¡°three blade stream, beauty devil, sleepless ghost slash!!¡± the two swords crossed and zoro rushed forward like a leopard, his eyes red and almost crazy. moore, who was at the back, was about to flash, but seeing that kuro had raised autumn water with red eyes, he stopped. ¡°block attack? you can still block me?¡± kuro waved his blade and was about to press down on zoro, who was already rushing over. the falling autumn water blade split into three and divided into three blade lights, which happened to be in the direction of zoro¡¯s three blades. clang! clang! clang! sparks flashed on solon¡¯s blade, causing his movements to stagnate slightly. when the blade light disappeared, the autumn water was firmly stuck on the blade of the wataru character that solon was biting. zoro¡¯s pupils contracted and he was about to cross his two blades. ¡°the return of the swallows.¡± following kuro¡¯s voice, more blade lights appeared around zoro and surrounded him. they attacked him from all directions and hit zoro¡¯s body. chi! chi! chi! chi! the sound of the blade cutting into flesh resounded and a large number of bloody marks appeared on zoro¡¯s body. the red-eyed zoro was obviously angry at this time. the strong anger destroyed his calmness and even his kenbonshoku (observation) haki could not be used. otherwise, this kind of slash should be offset by haki. but now, what¡¯s the use of canceling it¡­ zoro groaned and let the blood fall from his body. he bit the word and quickly threw it away, blocking kuro¡¯s sword. ghost energy erupted from his body, and the two swords continued to cross and cut with the sword in his mouth. ¡°king of hell, three blade stream, ghost slash!!¡± kuro narrowed his eyes and his body flashed, turning into an afterimage. the three knives cut through the air with a flying slash that was enough to cut through the air. ¡°ghost qi, nine blade stream, asura¡­¡± ghost energy rose and zoro revealed the virtual image of three heads and six arms and ran straight in the direction where kuro appeared. ¡°game of the dead!!¡± kuro held autumn water tightly with both hands and raised it up and said to zoro who was running over: ¡°there are many fancy people. you are a person who has played fancy tricks to a good level, but as a swordsman, i have to tell you¡­¡± autumn water slashed down and found a gap in the blade that could cut almost all directions. the black light that was faster than solon flashed and cut in the opposite direction of the big wound on his body. chi!!! zoro¡¯s body froze and a huge amount of blood spurted out of his chest, turning into a big cross-shaped wound on his body. ¡°whether it¡¯s a sword or a fist, as long as it¡¯s fast, accurate and ruthless, it¡¯s enough.¡± at the moment of stagnation, kuro turned his blade and slashed up diagonally with his backhand. as zoro¡¯s body trembled, he wanted to fight back, but how could he compare to kuro¡¯s speed? with one slash, his neck was cut and his head flew up. ¡°after all, i am the number one swordsman in the world. if you treat me with anger, you will only die an ugly death.¡± kuro swung the blade and stepped over without looking at the headless corpse. his red eyes stared at jinbe, who was currently on the execution platform. ¡°the last one¡­¡± kuro said in a low voice: ¡°if you die, you, the most troublemaking pirate representative, will be completely finished, blue fatty!¡± at this time, jinbe was still fighting with leda. although leda is the nemesis of body techniques, it is obvious that she is more experienced than him. when he fought with leda, haki defended the whole time and used external release to prevent leda from touching him. he had a feeling that even if it was the coil haki, once touched, it was very likely that her stamina would be sucked away by her. ¡°essence energy shock wave!¡± lida punched jinbe directly, and her fist brought a shock wave. jinbe dodged sideways and raised his hand to hit a gun wave, but it was kicked away by lida. then, leda bounced a few times in the air and landed on the ground and stopped attacking. because kuro was already walking in this direction. unlike crowe, she didn¡¯t want to prove anything, so she might be a little disappointed that her opponent was robbed. now that kuro wants to deal with jinbe, let him deal with him. it¡¯s convenient. seeing that his opponent had changed, jinbe held his palm. his eyes were bloodshot and his body was trembling slightly. dead ¡­ they¡¯re all dead! he thinks that the future pirate king candidate, the future world¡¯s number one swordsman candidate, the future world¡¯s number one chef, the future world¡¯s number one navigator, the future world¡¯s number one sea warrior, the future world¡¯s number one doctor, the future world¡¯s number one historian, the future world¡¯s number one shipbuilder, the future world¡¯s number one musician¡­ gone! his companions were all gone! seeing kuro slowly walking over, jinbe stretched out his palm and put his right fist on his waist in a posture. ¡°this old man is not your opponent, but¡­ jinchuan, this old man will not be willing to fail. you have no idea what you have done. the world has fallen into darkness because of you!¡± jinbe took a deep breath and a large number of water drops rose from the soles of his feet to his fists, forming a ball of water. ¡°fishman¡¯s karate profound meaning: wuraikan!!¡± the water ball turned into a violent impact and headed straight for kuro. this move is enough to penetrate everything, even big mom¡¯s body. the ball of water rushed straight towards kuro with its flat palm. ¡°you want to play with me?¡± kuro stared at jinbe expressionlessly and said, ¡°even if you are experienced, at this moment, you are too angry and irrational.¡± crash! the ball of water in very even palm turned into a splash of water and scattered at this moment, leaving only his palm to attack kuro¡¯s body. chi! kuro¡¯s blade fell and the black light fell on jinbe¡¯s wrist, cutting off the palm. jinbe grunted and ignored the blood on his wrist. he clenched his other hand into a fist and rushed forward. ¡°fishman¡¯s karate profound: ghost-wave fist!!¡± bang!! a domineering fist hit kuro¡¯s abdomen. kuro¡¯s abdomen contracted and his body retreated, then he looked up and asked: ¡°zhippin, i remember you said that you are the helmsman of the future pirate king, right? you decided that straw hat is the pirate king, but now he is dead, then¡­ whose helmsman are you?¡± ¡°i have always been luffy¡¯s helmsman!¡± jinbe shouted. kuro shook his head. ¡°you are not repentant at all. i wanted to give you a chance. as the previous shichibukai, you have a chance. unfortunately¡­¡± chi!! autumn water turned into a black light again and cut off jinbe¡¯s other wrist. in pain, he took a step back, but it was at this time that kuro raised autumn water and the blade flashed with golden light and cut jinbe¡¯s head. in an instant, jinbe¡¯s head soared into the sky. kuro did not even look at the blue fatty who was spurting blood from his neck. he turned around and looked at the passage. he looked at the blade that had lost its luster and another ribbon was printed on the blade. he floated up and flew into the sky, running straight towards marco. Chapter 1369 - Chapter 1369: Die! chapter 1369: die! at this time, marco was attacking marines from a high altitude. as an immortal bird, it was very difficult for him to be killed and he rushed out of the marine crowd. after changing the battlefield from kuro, marco ran to the battlefield to support. he couldn¡¯t watch marine approach layer by layer, especially with the group of white monsters. as a participant in the war of the best, he knew how terrifying this bearded marine was. his absolute defense, which was like a giant shield, could not break through the defense and had a huge attack power. especially that giant-like body shape, it was terrifying to look at. marco was above the pirate team, attacking the white barrier. in marine, they were also fighting hard. under the huge shield, smoker, tina, sentomaru and others were fighting against the pirates. the pirates who are still standing are all elites among elites and cannot be compared to the past. if they fight, they can only be in a stalemate. in a battle of this level, there is no other way except to see who can endure it better. however, after admiral fujitora of the marine corps joined the battlefield, the situation showed a one-sided attitude and gradually pushed forward. in addition to dealing with marines in the white barrier, marco also had to deal with the attack of laughing. however, the specific abilities of the immortal bird allowed him to do it with ease. when a meteorite falls, he can resist it with his body and use haki to destroy it in the air. although this thing is powerful to other pirates, it can be dealt with at their level. smoker¡¯s smoke had no effect on him. tina could only throw a black gun at marco in the air. after it penetrated his body, the restored green flame healed his body. ¡°moonwalk!¡± kirby stepped on the air and jumped close to marco. he punched him and marco kicked him in the abdomen and kicked him down like a cannonball. ¡°it¡¯s really¡­¡± marco flapped his wings and froze in the air as he looked at the stalemate below. with a sweep of his wings, green flames fell like rain and stained the bodies of the pirates, restoring their strength. ¡°it¡¯s difficult¡­¡± marco looked at kuro, who had finished the battle and was flying over. he smiled bitterly and fell into an embarrassing situation. he was very confident. because of luffy. this kid was once looked at favorably by his father and was chosen by akagami (red hair). he also had a huge combat power in the country of peace, plus his fame and reputation on the sea. once upon a time, during the period after his father¡¯s death, marco also thought highly of straw hat. that kind of ambition, that kind of ambition, that kind of courage, no matter who it is, they will wave their fists at him. marco thinks highly of them. as his reputation grows on the sea, marco also thinks that he is the pirate king. he could find that big secret treasure, find the big secret treasure that roger had found, and then change the world. although marco had no desires after his father¡¯s death, especially after the battle with tiki, he only wanted to protect his father¡¯s hometown. but when luffy invited him, he still came. because he believed, because he believed that straw hat could definitely change the situation of the war. if he could defeat sakasugi, he could definitely change the regret of the war of the best again. except ¡­ kin, kuro ¡­ this guy was completely beyond common sense. he killed all the straw hats! not a single one was left. there was nothing unexpected. as for now ¡­ whoosh! marco almost had the same thought in his mind, and then kuro appeared in front of marco and slashed down. chi!! marco¡¯s body was cut into a big gap. he struggled to step back and flapped his wings to fly up. ¡°the immortal bird¡­¡± kuro looked at him from the corner of his eyes and sneered. his figure flashed again and he stuck close to marco, who was retreating. he stretched out his palm and haki appeared on his fingers. he pressed his head and his body fiercely fell. bang!! being carried by haki, marco was almost unable to resist and was slammed into the ground, creating a pit in the broken earth. the earth has long been shattered beyond recognition. at this time, kuro has completely given up on his wishful thinking. he originally wanted to keep the new headquarters and thought that it could be used as a headquarters function after the battle. but not to mention fighting with straw hat, even if he fought with tiki, it would have long been broken. as for him personally¡­ they were all broken by pirates. what does it have to do with their marine and what does it have to do with him, kuro? battles are inherently indiscriminate attacks. it¡¯s already very good that he can avoid affecting his allies. how can he avoid affecting the ground? how could he have that ability? ¡°marco¡­ you have come to find trouble with me time and time again. how many times have i told you not to provoke me? be quiet in your territory and be your guard dog, better than anything.¡± ¡°last time in the country of peace, you were lucky enough to stay alive. in the end, you didn¡¯t even know that you were going to die, and now you¡¯re looking for trouble with me¡­¡± kuro narrowed his eyes and stared at marco, who was pressed on the head by him. he chuckled and said, ¡°if you die, the place you are guarding will probably be gone.¡± hearing this, the body below moved and rolled up a green flame that burned on kuro¡¯s body, but it was quickly blocked by the flame that ignited around kuro. ¡°it¡¯s said that the flames of the phoenix are not aggressive, but it¡¯s also fake. i remember that you fought with lingling and it was quite interesting, but things like flames are similar.¡± kuro held autumn water in his hand and aimed the tip of the knife at marco¡¯s head. however, this kind of immortal bird is not a logia, and its ability to heal is actually very terrifying. even with haki and the absolute lethality of the lifeless space kill, there is no way to hurt it before the green flame disappears. as for why garp could injure marco with one punch back then¡­ he was probably careless. but now, in the face of death, he should not. because of this, marco was still struggling. ¡°do you think it¡¯s a waste of time for me to deal with you? you pirates can swarm together, so of course marines can¡­ lida!¡± ¡°come on!¡± not far away, a figure jumped away and appeared in front of marco. leda stretched out her palm and slapped marco¡¯s body, and the hair on the back of his head danced. ¡°essence absorption!!¡± just like the first war, under leda¡¯s ability, marco¡¯s stamina was constantly being absorbed. the green flames on his body were also gradually fading. gradually, marco felt that he was powerless and the force of his struggle became lighter and lighter until all the green flames on his body disappeared, revealing marco¡¯s thin body. ¡°die!¡± kuro¡¯s eyes flashed with a red light and the tip of the knife went straight between marco¡¯s eyebrows and the blade completely sank in. Chapter 1370 - Chapter 1370: The War Is Over!! chapter 1370: the war is over!! without stamina, the healing green flame naturally cannot be treated. the tip of the blade pierced into marco¡¯s eyebrows and blood flowed out from the ground behind his head. marco¡¯s body trembled for a moment and then he stopped breathing. ¡°absolute airspace!¡± the moment the blade entered the space between marco¡¯s eyebrows, kuro made a cold sound and splashed from the broken earth around him bit by bit. with him as the center, he separated marine from the pirates. on the pirate¡¯s side, the air is disorderly and chaotic, and the pirates in the space are all flying freely in the disorderly air, unable to control their bodies. kuro pulled the knife out from between marco¡¯s eyebrows, and the blood on the tip of the knife flew back and splashed. he wiped his two fingers on the blade, and a ribbon immediately fused into it and burst out with golden light. ¡°unseen god¡¯s killing sword¡­¡± he swiped his two fingers and held the handle with both hands. kuro raised the knife up and directly chopped down. ¡°hull blowing!¡± the golden light filled the air like a full-screen slash and swept down. suddenly, the pirates stopped in their tracks. they were either holding their weapons or wearing frightened expressions. there were all kinds of strange things, but they were all still. phew¡­ it was as if there was a breeze blowing past them. including the huge tony and brocky, their bodies swayed under the breeze. it¡¯s clearly a giant, but the wind can blow¡­ the wind stopped, and the disorderly space domain disappeared. bang! tony and brocky fell directly to the ground and hacked at kuro below them. ¡°be careful!¡± smoker cried out at this time and his body subconsciously turned into smoke and ran directly towards kuro. tina raised her hand and condensed a black gun. onigumo spat out a mouthful of smoke and the eight knives turned into a charging posture. it was just strange that marine colleagues subconsciously reacted, but the direct cadres on his side looked indifferent. leda¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. the huge sword and axe fell toward kuro, who had his back to them, but kuro didn¡¯t even look at it, completely ignoring the sound of the wind coming from the back of his head. he just swung his knife and said lightly: ¡°did you hear that¡­¡± the sword and axe, following kuro¡¯s voice, stopped at the back of his head. the two captains of the giant soldier pirates, the legendary pirates on the sea, suddenly stopped at this moment. he was not frightened, nor was there any haoshoku. he just stopped moving. his face, which had become a little red from the battle, quickly turned pale, and his excited expression froze there with an indescribable awkwardness. just like a sculpture. ¡°the sound of the wind of death.¡± whoosh! tony and brocky, the legendary pirates, and even the surrounding pirates shrouded in kuro¡¯s domain. all the pirates, under this voice, their bodies were covered in dust, dissipating from their shoulders, from their heads, from their bodies¡­ bit by bit. at this moment, all the pirates who invaded the headquarters this time dissipated in the eyes of everyone in the sea in the live broadcast of the world and turned into ashes that blew forward with the wind. vanished! gone! in the marine, even the calmest onigumo could not help but put down the knife in his hand at this moment, and the blade tied between his hair fluttered slightly. smoker opened his mouth slightly and let the cigar burn there with a complicated expression. ¡°tina¡­ is shocked,¡± tina muttered to herself, and then swallowed hard. kirby and beru merber were shocked. beru merber¡¯s mouth was open. ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s too scary!¡± beru maybo exclaimed, but he was secretly glad that he had pulled kirby before, otherwise he might not have been alive. on the marine side, there were different expressions, but there was no doubt that in addition to being shocked by kuro¡¯s strength, they were more calm. bucky¡¯s eyes bulged, and his hand holding the den den mushi was shaking as if he had jitter syndrome. this seems too scary! this guy has become so terrifying now! although he killed the new yonk¨­ (four emperors), in bucky¡¯s eyes, he actually had no concept of it. he knew that kaido was very strong and could not be provoked. he knew that big mom was also very strong and could not be provoked. but his vision is also there. as a former crew member of the pirate king, he has seen all kinds of strong people. although kuro killed kaido and big mom, he is now known as the marine¡¯s younger generation. no, he is now the strongest existence in the marine, and he is invincible in the sea. but in his heart, he was also indifferent to this kind of strength. how strong can one be? isn¡¯t it the same? just like the battle between captain and whitebeard in the past, after fighting for a few days and nights, the strong will be as strong as the strong. if you want to determine the winner, it is not only because of strength, but also luck. kuro was probably lucky enough to defeat kaido and big mom in that high-intensity battle. in terms of combat power, they are similar. but now, it¡¯s different. there were so many pirates, and they were the elites of the elites. each of them could be a captain, but in that case, they were gone¡­ all of them were gone! just one slash!! not only was bucky shocked, but everyone in shichibukai had similar expressions. rudolf and william¡¯s eyes were full of black lines, full of haze. their faces became solemn and they couldn¡¯t help but stand up straight. Chapter 1371 - Chapter 1371: The War Is Over!! chapter 1371: the war is over!! crocodile floated in the air, the corners of his eyes twitched and he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°what a joke!¡± this intensity is beyond the realm. he is also an old hand on the sea, and he is also a logia user. if you want to talk about this kind of large-scale attack, he can do it to the same level. but the premise is the strength of the enemy. at this strength, even if the earth is dried into a desert and turned into sand, pirates at this strength will not become mummified. the intensity is there. but kuro did it! this guy¡¯s strength was beyond crocodile¡¯s imagination. hancock also looked solemn and even sad. lord luffy is dead. she suppressed the anger of despair because of hydra island¡­ just like with tenryubito, she could not take revenge because tenryubito was too strong, but she could not forget him. this guy is now the same as them. this intensity¡­ she does not have the possibility of revenge. even if she resigns from the position of emperor of the amazon lily island, even if this man really won¡¯t take his anger out on the amazon lily island, she herself¡­ will no longer have the possibility of revenge. the strength of this blade is enough to show his strength! katakuri was expressionless, but the hand holding the trident was very tense. luffy died. in fact, he also felt that it was a pity. he was a good opponent, a good opponent with a firm will. in the past, he thought that if he became the pirate king, he might change the current situation of totland so that his mother would not be so crazy and he could protect his family well. until mom died and i became shichibukai¡­ but luffy died and he still felt that it was a pity. but now, this knife even cut off katakuri¡¯s little pity. this guy¡¯s strength is the factor that stabilizes the sea. as long as he is still a marine, nothing will ever happen to the sea. shichibukai can continue doing this. katakuri did not know if it was good for the sea situation, but he knew that he could steadily protect his siblings. after all, even if they are all sea monsters, monsters¡­ are also divided into levels. only mihawk looked surprised under this blade. ¡°it¡¯s actually this pattern? ability and swordsmanship, and the perfect combination of one¡¯s own killing intent, bringing swordsmanship to another level. it¡¯s not the ability to dominate swordsmanship, but the swordsmanship to dominate. it¡¯s very powerful, kuro¡­¡± mihawk¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, and then he became solemn again. he turned to look at shanks, who was lying there without breath, and sighed slightly. shanks is his friend, and so is kuro ¡­ one is marine and the other is pirate. i can¡¯t interfere with the outcome of their collision. it doesn¡¯t matter which side i stand on. just as shanks was aware of life and death on the sea, kuro had also said that he had to be prepared to pay the price for being related to the sea. how it ends is their business. as their friend, he can only be a witness¡­ ¡°it¡¯s over!!¡± the pirates died, ash ash, leaving only the broken headquarters island, the wounded marines, and the fallen bodies. with a loud shout, kuro raised the knife and said loudly, ¡°to the sea, to the world, the war¡­ is over!¡± ¡°oh!!!!¡± his voice made marine, who was in shock, react. he raised his weapon excitedly and roared. it¡¯s over! it¡¯s finally over! the fourth emperor, the new fourth emperor, the remnant regiment of the fourth emperor, and those silver medalists on the sea have been defeated and are dead! the threat is no longer there. they fought so hard in the last war of the best that their brains almost came out, but the result was not so good. this time, all the pirates disappeared. this represents their all-out victory! they¡­ won!! ¡°we won!¡± mary joa, palazzo pangu, between powers. the five old men were also watching the live broadcast at this time. on the screen, kuro killed the remaining pirates with one slash and announced the victory of the war to the world, which also made them smile. ¡°well done.¡± the old man with the knife pushed up his glasses and said approvingly, ¡°what a beautiful cut.¡± ¡°well¡­¡± the curly-haired old man nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s right to give marine to him. with this attack, the sea will become stable again. although it is no longer the balance we used to think, this is also a new balance.¡± ¡°as long as marine¡¯s power exists, we can maintain this stability.¡± the long-bearded old man said, ¡°the world will not fall into chaos, that is enough.¡± ¡°kuro is a good marine. we can rest assured that marine is in his hands.¡± the red-skinned old man smiled. the map elder crossed his hands with a smile in his eyes. ¡°my lord will also be happy. there is no need to trouble that lord to wake up and extinguish the ¡®lamp¡¯.¡± tap tap tap tap! just as they were talking, the sound of fast footsteps came from outside the door. a government official pushed open the door with a frightened look on his face. he pointed outside the door and gasped, ¡°no, it¡¯s not good!!¡± ¡­ . ¡°oh!!¡± the cheering people were not only marines on the battlefield, but in the position of the new world battlefront, the entire marine ship was cheering and their morale was greatly boosted. they held their weapons tightly and wanted to fight to the death with the pirates opposite them. the pirates opposite were all disappointed. some of the silver medalists on the sea sighed silently and waved their hands. then, the ship turned around and sailed deep into the sea. lost ¡­ they had lost to marines. although they could still fight, there was no point. the world will no longer be as chaotic as they thought. the only thing they can do now is to continue to be their pirates and continue to be carefree in the new world. they were not interested in war in the first place. this time, it was marine who pushed them too hard. in addition, they had a leader, so they could fight. now, there is no leader, no straw hat, no blackbeard, no one. then it can only end¡­ ¡°really¡­¡± in the calm belt area, sengoku lowered his head slightly, and his glasses glowed and he whispered, ¡°kuro, you are not showing any mercy.¡± what he cut off was not the outcome of the battle, but the resistance of the pirates. as a marine, peace is naturally good. this slash will also turn the chaotic history of the sea into two pieces. the scholars of the sea will split the world into two pieces, one before this slash, which is the chaotic era. after this slash, it became an era of order. however, the era of order is not considered a peaceful era. pirates will not disappear. those pirates who fight on the front line will return to their territory or even give up their territory. as a traditional pirate, they will only rely on a ship to wander in the sea. as for the newborn sea pirates¡­ i don¡¯t think there will be many of them. sengoku was not like other marines. his fruit ability gave him the wisdom and spirit of a buddha, so he knew what the situation in the world was like. pirates don¡¯t disappear because up there ¡­ sengoku sighed and murmured, ¡°there is no justice up there.¡± pirates will still be born, but under this blade, the pirates born will definitely not be as good as before. this encourages the power of tenryubito and those countries¡­ the people of the world will not change much in essence. so is this really good? in this chaotic era, the existence of pirates will also be a way out for the people¡­ if the way out shrinks or even says not in ¡­ ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± sengoku pursed his lips. ¡°rawr ¡­¡± the den den mushi suddenly rang. not marine, but sengoku himself. he took out a small den den mushi and frowned. this den den mushi belongs to the world government¡­ but why would the higher-ups look for him at this time? sengoku picked up the microphone. before he could speak, a voice sounded from the other side. the content of his words made sengoku loosen his hand and let den den mushi fall to the ground. his pupils constricted and he subconsciously looked at the man on the screen who raised his knife and shouted. even if he was as calm as buddha, he was still horrified at this moment. Chapter 1372 - Chapter 1372: Nicani chapter 1372: nican after kuro finished shouting, his state of mind became much clearer. he looked at the marines who were looking at him blankly and couldn¡¯t help but laugh in his heart. it¡¯s finally over ¡­ the straw-hat boy is not the source of evil, but it is true that he has disturbed the sea. he is gone, and those who are affected by him are all dead. with the death of a few leaders, the peace of the sea can finally be foreseen. with this huge power and his absolute strength to fight two battles in a row and kill teach and straw hat in the live broadcast around the world, it was enough for him to survive until¡­ he retired peacefully. finally, he can live comfortably in a place without moving. even if his base is in the new world or the inner part of the new world, there is no threat. the pirates have failed. in the future, it will probably be as chaotic as the four seas. in that case, in the future, when he is in the sea, he can do nothing all day long. when he is free, he can find two pirates to fight, and when he is free, he can sail around the world. he has not been to the one-stop entertainment industry that dressrosa has invested in. he has to go there. four seas, grand line, new world, scenery and delicacies everywhere, sailing a grand ship with beauty¡­ leda looked at kuro and inexplicably felt a sense of crisis. her eyes narrowed. ¡°kuro?¡± ¡°cough!¡± kuro coughed and continued to think. he drove a luxury ship and brought his subordinates to enjoy themselves and tour the world comfortably. with his current power, no one dared to provoke him. enjoy a comfortable life! anyway, it¡¯s over!! ¡°ha ha ha ha!¡± just as he was fantasizing about a beautiful future, the den den mushi on his wrist suddenly rang. den den mushi? kuro frowned and raised his hand to take a look. he murmured, ¡°what else can happen at this time? sengoku can¡¯t take down impel down? stop joking¡­¡± sengoku kakapu, the old man, and sakasugi have all passed. how can this not be enough for impel down, which was lacking many elite criminals many years ago? ¡°moximus?¡± kuro connected to den den mushi and asked the one on his wrist, ¡°this is kuro, who has just ended the second war of the best, and also announced that marine and pirate¡¯s all-line war has ended with our victory. what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°kuro¡­¡± den den mushi¡¯s voice was very hoarse and low, even full of panic, but he forced himself to calm down. it was gor¨­sei (five elder stars). ¡°you¡­¡± the person on the other side was even stammering, as if he did not want to hear any terrible truth. ¡°you killed straw hat?¡± finally, den den mushi changed his tone. it was the bald old man with glasses and a knife. ¡°ah¡­¡± kuro felt a little strange. ¡°you should be watching. i did kill straw hat¡­¡± as he spoke, he turned back to look at the execution platform and said, ¡°the head and body have been separated and there is no breath.¡± ¡°did you kill him¡­ then we can only find him again. this time, we can¡¯t fail again. kuro, you have to pay attention to straw hat¡¯s fruit. if you encounter it, you must bring it safely!¡± ¡°the fruit of the straw hat?¡± kuro was stunned for a moment. ¡°rubber fruit, a paramecia? what¡¯s the use of that thing?¡± not right ¡­ rubber does not have any tendency to liquefy. that strange elasticity is not like rubber. ¡°you are a marshal now, and our most trusted marshal¡­¡± when he said this, there was a clear rustling sound on the den den mushi side. it was unknown what he was hesitating about, or whether he was talking to himself or to kuro. ¡°it¡¯s not a rubber fruit¡­ that fruit is a very important thing. we have always wanted to get it, and we have wanted to get it since the birth of the world government for 800 years, but every time, it brushed past us. it¡¯s called ¡®nika fruit¡¯, and it¡¯s the human fruit . fantastical beast type . nika form.¡± the voice of den den mushi stunned kuro for a long time. for a moment, he was silent. ¡°sure enough, even you are full of this fruit¡­¡± ¡°huh?¡± before he could finish speaking, an extremely unbelievable, or incomprehensible, question came out of kuro¡¯s mouth. ¡°no, what i mean is¡­¡± kuro frowned and leaned back with a tactical expression like an old man looking at his phone in the subway. ¡°nika? what is it? lovell? he doesn¡¯t have a double ponytail?¡± ¡°and what is the human fruit? isn¡¯t it paramecia? how did it become zoological?¡± he really could not understand. this thing also has status? great buddha, sun god, asura¡­ if the human fruit is so powerful, is that reindeer an ordinary person among the human fruit? how can there be ordinary people among the fruits? therefore, that reindeer is in the form of a commoner. no wonder the bounty is so low. or is superman also human? then shouldn¡¯t he be called human-human fruit-phantom beast-floating human form? doflamingo is an inhuman form, leda is an essence energy human form, crowe¡­ oh, he is an animal. ¡°forget it, it¡¯s not important. he¡¯s dead anyway.¡± kuro didn¡¯t care anymore. the people are gone, he doesn¡¯t care what kind of fruit it is. even if all the people of lovellive come here, he will kill them as long as they are pirates. gor¨­sei (five elder stars) specially called to talk about this? but in the next moment, what gor¨­sei said caught his attention. ¡°just remember it yourself, kuro, we trust you, so¡­ come to mariejois and explain why marines are here.¡± ¡°what? marines?¡± kuro was stunned for a moment and asked curiously, ¡°isn¡¯t it normal for marines to be in mary joa? why are you talking about this?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not just coming, there are a lot of people¡­ and the troops from various countries are now rising from red harbor. explain it to us, kuro.¡± ¡°huh?¡± kuro frowned. marine forces? and the armies of various countries? wasn¡¯t the world conference over? and what did asking him mean? ¡°who is leading the team?¡± kuro asked. ¡°if we knew, we wouldn¡¯t have asked you,¡± den den mushi said. ¡°it might be the remaining pirates who are unwilling to give up. they gathered there in disguise and they are very good. it should be tiki¡¯s work. can¡¯t you deal with them yourself? it¡¯s just a group of small pirates. i dealt with the boss first,¡± said kuro. den den mushi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°some of them rushed up the steps of mariejois and controlled the elevator. our people are no match for them.¡± kuro was stunned and then nodded slowly. ¡°i know, i¡¯ll be right there.¡± he hung up the phone and bared his teeth. ¡°how interesting. at this time, there are still people who don¡¯t give up and stir up trouble¡­ crowe!¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro!¡± crowe¡¯s body flashed and his body turned into a normal person and appeared around him. his face was faintly excited, but no one paid attention to him behind kuro. ¡°go and inform the whole army, all turn to red harbor and go to mary joa!¡± kuro held autumn water tightly and looked at the sky in the direction of mariejois. ¡°it seems that it won¡¯t end until i kill you all!¡± Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373: The Enemy is in Mary Joa!!! chapter 1373: the enemy is in mary joa!!! ¡°yes! mr. kuro!!¡± crowe¡¯s answer was more excited than kuro¡¯s. he directly shouted at his surroundings: ¡°everyone, the target has turned, mary joa!!!¡± mary joa? marines were stunned. why was he running there? their war should have ended. there are more battles? isn¡¯t it over? smoker flew over in a cloud of smoke and asked, ¡°hey, kuro, what¡¯s the situation?¡± there are not many of them, but they are all elites. going to mariejois right after the war will cause a misunderstanding. he did not have a good impression of those people above, let alone running there. kuro was about to repeat the news he had received from gor¨­sei (five elder stars), but at this moment, his body swayed and he frowned. although leda had transferred a lot of stamina previously, the battle with straw hat was also high-intensity. the stamina consumed to entangle the awakened ability of the lifeless sky killer was similar to when he dealt with tiki. at this moment, he was in a trance. ¡°let me say it, mr. kuro!¡± it just so happened that kaz had already removed the white fog and brought 300 marines to kuro, standing in front of him like a shield. kuro waved his hand. ¡°you do it. i¡¯ll take a break and catch my breath.¡± luo gui is still in the fusion state. the powerful recovery ability of the esper system allows him to have a lot of stamina after resting for a while, but now, the most important thing is to focus on resting. his current position was a relatively high platform after the earthquake. kaz and the others seemed to be guarding it from below. they stood straighter than marines and immediately highlighted kuro on the platform. bucky aimed the camera at this time, making the man look more like a star surrounded by the moon, extremely authoritarian. ¡°everyone!!!!¡± kaz turned around. his voice was loud and bright, accurately transmitted to everyone on the battlefield and through the live broadcast to the world. ¡­ . mary joa, palazzo pangu, between powers. gor¨­sei (five elder stars) who was watching the screen suddenly disappeared. ¡°what happened?¡± the curly-haired old man frowned and asked. the long-bearded old man walked to the window and pulled up the curtain to take a look. his pupils shrank. ¡°line¡­¡± in the outside world, lines like bird cages fell from the sky and enveloped the entire mariejois from afar. ¡°doflamingo!¡± the old man with the knife gritted his teeth and said, ¡°it¡¯s that guy. tiki broke impel down and he escaped!¡± ¡°birdcage?¡± the map elder nodded and said, ¡°i see, in this case, we won¡¯t be able to receive the signal, but one thing is certain, kuro is loyal.¡± when they received the news that marine was coming up, they were all shocked. at that moment, they thought that marine had turned to the pirates to destroy mary joa. but when he thought about it, it was unlikely. even kuro didn¡¯t have the ability to completely make marines obey orders and turn around. besides, he didn¡¯t have the heart. he is a standard old-fashioned marine. he is arrogant and powerful, old-fashioned and follows the rules. such a person will not think of destroying the world government. without the world government, there will naturally be no marine. marine is just a product of the world government. coupled with the fact that in addition to the people in marine uniforms, there are also a large number of kingdom troops in red harbor. although they don¡¯t know which country the troops are from, this is the news they got. coupled with the current ¡®birdcage¡¯¡­ the red-skinned old man said in a deep voice: ¡°is it really as kuro said, a group of pirates who don¡¯t give up? unwilling to lose, they want to fight one last time.¡± the curly-haired old man snorted. ¡°i think doflamingo is crazy. does he think he can capture this place with just him?¡± ¡°he has always had that idea, since he was a child¡­¡± the old man on the map said lightly, ¡°he has been refused to restore his identity as a tenryubito. he has always wanted to drag us into the water. this is his last chance. unfortunately, even if he is affected by his ability and lost contact with us, it will not be long. we have already contacted kuro and let him solve it. as for now¡­¡± the old man with the knife nodded and said, ¡°green ox will stop him.¡± they still have a general. it won¡¯t be long before mariejois becomes blind. however, just because mariejois has broken off the connection, it does not mean that the whole world will break off. the live broadcast continued. after kaz finished shouting, he added another sentence. ¡°everyone, the enemy is in mary joa!¡± a white stream of air mixed with scarlet burst out around him, and his finger pointed in the direction of mariejois. ¡°in this world, there is a group of people who don¡¯t care about production, they enjoy special privileges, they bully the people with their so-called power, and they collect protection fees with almost robbery!¡± when kuro heard this, his expression was a little strange, but he thought it was right. that¡¯s right. pirates don¡¯t do anything about production. their privilege is to be a pirate and bully others with their strength. kaz was so hot-blooded when he spoke. it was understandable. ¡°they can watch the people of a kingdom fall into chaos. they can kill more people for a goal. they completely ignore the sea and what will happen to the people of this world!¡± kuro nodded again. that¡¯s right, there are a lot of pirate attacks in the kingdom, and there are also failures here. ¡°they are the cancer of the sea! they are the sores of the world! as long as they are happy, they can play and kill people like toys, destroy families, destroy islands, and destroy everything in the world!!¡± well ¡­ this is what a pirate would do. ¡°they will always be so high and mighty! it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t understand that the world has changed, and everyone has the heart to resist, the resistance to this kind of oppression, the unyieldingness to this kind of violence, everyone! you! me! you!!¡± kaz ran his finger from left to right through the crowd, finally pointing it at bucky¡¯s live den den mushi. ¡°the era has come to an end. under the personal instructions of the great marine fleet admiral kim luong, we will go to mary joa and remove those harmful tumors, let those thick sores be removed, let those sea aphids and the products attached to them all disappear!!!¡± ¡°we marines want to correct this wrong world!!!¡± kaz roared, ¡°look, open your eyes and see. the only chance, the last chance, to fight mary joa. we can save the world and free it completely!!!¡± ¡°we don¡¯t rely on any legends, nor do we believe in any miracles. we only rely on ourselves and do what ordinary people can do under the leadership of marine fleet admiral kim jung!¡± finally, he pointed his finger at mariejois again and repeated his original words. ¡°everyone, the enemy is in mary joa!!!¡± Chapter 1374 - Chapter 1374: Kaz’s Words Are My Words! chapter 1374: kaz¡¯s words are my words! after kaz finished shouting, the entire scene fell silent. the marines, who were originally whispering because of kuro¡¯s orders, now stared at kuro with their eyes wide open. their eyes spun back and forth between him and kaz and finally landed on kuro. there was extreme shock, confusion, and doubt in his eyes, but in the end, he seemed to understand something and it turned into relief and excitement. ¡®yeah!¡¯ they can! the veins on smoker¡¯s arm popped out because of the force. he gritted his teeth and looked over in shock. his body was shaking. there was fear and excitement, but most of it was the shaking caused by extreme shock. what are you doing! what is he trying to do!! ¡°you bastard¡­¡± smoker wanted to aim his weapon at kuro on the high platform, but when he was about to raise his arm, the words of the bearded man sounded in his head. mary joa and the others¡­ more pirate than pirate!! they are not righteous at all. if only¡­ if only¡­ that is to say, is there a possibility that it is really as the bearded man said? after they hit mary joa and deal with those vermin, the world¡­ will really calm down. at that time, justice is justice and it will not be mixed with anything else. as long as we end the wave of people above! ¡°tina¡­ is shocked.¡± tina¡¯s hands drooped and she murmured. onigumo bit the cigar in his mouth tightly. the smoke shrouded his face, making it impossible to see his expression, but the two swords in his hands were tightly gripped. the expressions of the other marines changed from shock and confusion to understanding something, revealing an eager look. ¡°what, what¡¯s wrong?¡± kirby couldn¡¯t react. he thought cass had a point. he had already hit the pirates of mary joa, just like cass said. in shichibukai, except for bucky who was a little stunned and didn¡¯t react, the others all had different expressions. rudolf clenched his fists tightly and his face was a little flushed. he looked at kaz with almost admiration and then looked at kuro on the high platform with even more admiration. he had the deepest understanding! rudolf, who comes from a race of half-mermaids that are discriminated against and not accepted by humans and murlocs, is the person who can understand unfair treatment the most. why does he want to be a pirate? isn¡¯t it because if he doesn¡¯t resist, the half-merman won¡¯t be able to live. rudolf has been to many places and always wants to find a pure land, not even a place for them to live, but to integrate into other races. as long as others can accept them, it is enough. but no matter how he searched, he could not find that place. it was not until after kuro went on stage and the news of the shichibukai selection came that he took the risk. in the end, it really worked. it could even be said that his dream came true. now, half-mermaids from all over the world are constantly gathering under his command. with shichibukai¡¯s position, he has given his tribe a place to live. all of this was brought about by kuro. what impressed rudolf the most was that kuro did not discriminate against them at all. no matter what race they were, they seemed to be the same in his eyes. he stared blankly at the person on the high platform and could not help but think of something that kuro had said to him when he visited once¡­ ¡°do you have a brain? oh, yes, you can think and eat and hide at home on rainy days¡­ no, you half-mermaid probably don¡¯t care about rain.¡± ¡°but this kind of thing is just like that. it has feelings, it can talk, it can think independently and it can communicate. its habits are all similar. isn¡¯t it just a person? don¡¯t you still have to eat? can you just eat human flesh?¡± although these words were rather vulgar, to rudolph at that time, kuro who was cursing at that time was almost glowing! ah¡­ kuro, who treated them equally and did not distinguish them by their status and bloodline, was his god at that time! and now! kuro wanted to hit mariejois and spread this grace to the sea. this pirate king¡­ is even more shocking! freedom does not have to rely on the so-called pirate king who is illusory and does not even know if he can do it. now, there is someone who will give them ¡®freedom¡¯! why not seize this opportunity! rudolf gritted his teeth and spat out the words, ¡°the enemy is in mariejois!¡± william, on the other hand, was in a daze. he had always felt that there was something wrong with kuro. he clearly had such strong strength and power, but why was he so willing to listen to the world government¡¯s arrangements? all the strong people have a temper. the former admiral aokiji could leave the marine because his ideas were not compatible, but why was kuro like a marionette? now he understands ¡­ in the face of greater ambition, those powers are indeed not important. now he has a chance! ¡°i lost¡­ ¡­¡± william shook his head and laughed at himself. from a young age, he had lost. at the age of seven, he could be frightened by the two-year-old kuro. now at the age of 35, he was completely defeated by kuro, who was almost 30. big pirate? he might have already achieved it, especially now that the emperor of the sea is dead, he is now a great pirate. but how can the great pirate compare to the king of the world! ¡°interesting¡­¡± mihawk looked up at kuro with his hawk-like eyes under the brim of his hat, and his mouth curved into a smile. ¡°so that¡¯s what you¡¯re planning. it¡¯s been a long time¡­ it makes my blood boil!¡± ¡°ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± crocodile laughed out loud, a strange and staccato laugh, almost tears of laughter, his eyes full of ferocity. ¡°it¡¯s interesting that you still have such ambition. of course i will participate in this kind of thing.¡± the lower half of katakuri¡¯s face could not be seen under the scarf, but his eyes were full of black lines, and then he held the trident tightly. although he did not speak, his attitude was clear. how could he not participate in such a banquet? ¡°ah¡­¡± on the other side of the battlefield, hancock¡¯s whole body was trembling violently, and then she made an alluring sound and directly sat on the ground, rubbing her legs together. her face was flushed and she kept panting, as if she had been strongly stimulated. she looked at kuro with blurred eyes. it was not that she suddenly liked something. as the enemy who killed lord luffy, hancock wanted revenge. but this was only until the bearded man did not speak, and after saying that, hancock did not even have the mood. he did not give up, but his heart was filled with revenge. they ¡­ he wants to kill tenryubito!! it was not the concept of beating up tenryubito like lord luffy, but the kind of complete killing, removing tenryubito, removing the source of evil, the existence that brought her great psychological trauma¡­ complete extinction!! and what can do this kind of thing is that their marines are more likely to do it, because the resistance against tenryubito is no longer destructive, and the demon slayer token¡­ is no longer facing them. ¡°yes?¡± on the high platform, kuro glanced at everyone and frowned. what is the situation with these people? don¡¯t want to fight anymore? that won¡¯t do. we¡¯ve already fought until now. it¡¯s fine to move again. after eliminating the pirates, wouldn¡¯t everyone be at ease? with that thought in mind, he looked at cass again and shook his head. even if he has haoshoku (haoshoku) haki, he still hasn¡¯t grown up in the end. he is a man of little words, so he still needs me to speak up for him. ¡°cough!¡± he coughed and his voice traveled into the ears of everyone present, making those with different expressions look up at him. ¡°that¡¯s it.¡± his expression darkened as he slowly said, ¡°cass¡¯s words are my words. now, all of you turn to mary joa and destroy those evil and hateful people so that justice can be implemented and save the world.¡± as for kaz, as someone with haoshoku (haoshoku), he might be able to replace his position in the future. even if his combat power is not enough, he can definitely take over the position of his faction. although older than him, if he retires early¡­ it¡¯s not impossible. **tip** calm belt location. sengoku looked at kuro¡¯s words on the screen and an aura appeared around him, directly shattering his glasses. he clenched his fists tightly and stared at the screen, speechless for a long time. even garp, who had lost his grandson in grief, stared blankly and suddenly laughed. ¡°puhahaha, too powerful, kuro!¡± ¡°oh, how terrible.¡± on the other side, kizaru pushed up his brown sunglasses and his pouting mouth slowly relaxed as he looked up in the direction of mariejois. sakasugi¡¯s fists almost turned into lava. he lowered his head and bit his cigar. the hat covered his face, making it impossible to see his expression. after a long time, he said something. ¡°evil¡­ is it?¡± ¡°sigh¡­¡± as the general staff, crane, who had been commanding at the front line, sighed silently. ¡°no wonder you returned to kuzan. are you preparing for this? your justice¡­¡± crane pursed his lips and looked up at the sky. ¡°the world¡­ has changed so much that i can¡¯t see it clearly.¡± in the past, she used to say that snakes have snakes, rats have rats, and experts have skills, but at this moment, she could not see what kuro wanted to do. Chapter 1375 - Chapter 1375: I Want to See You chapter 1375: i want to see you marine hits mary joa ¡­ this means that the entire marine will be removed from the world government and become an abandoned existence, which has become the same as the pirates. as long as he announces that he will hit mary joa, whether marine itself wants to or not, there is no way to break away, because kuro is a marine marshal, especially in the live broadcast. his will, for all marines, is more useful than the world government. what¡¯s more, the marine elites on the battlefield have been persuaded by kuro. they are obviously tempted to go to mariejois to solve the biggest ¡®evil¡¯. whether they failed or not, from this moment on, they are no longer the marines recognized by the world government. tsuru did not know if it would succeed. they had never thought of such a thing. since the establishment of the world government 800 years ago, generations of marine executives had never thought of such a thing. they knew better than anyone about the darkness in the upper levels because they were the higher-ups themselves, but it was because they were too high that they could understand the consequences of kuro doing this. crane said quietly, ¡°kuro, will you agree with the ideas of the revolutionary army? even if you take down mariejois¡­¡± ¡­ . ¡°then what will happen?¡± in the calm belt, sengoku raised his head and murmured, ¡°after killing all the tenryubito, the world will not change. on the contrary, because of the lack of a unified order, the sea will be even more chaotic. do you want to completely disrupt the world by yourself?¡± that is something even more terrifying than the pirate king. after all, it is very difficult to break through the fortress from the outside. with their size, even if they can be killed, they can only kill a little at a time. only by killing each other from the inside can they completely kill their big fortress. but no matter how bad the fortress of order is, it is still order. once the fortress is broken, the chaos outside will enter directly. the sea then ¡­ perhaps they will treat the current world, which can maintain a general peace, as heaven. this is what sengoku is worried about. but he always felt that kuro would not be so brainless. because this man has always done things in a very orderly manner. he talks about rules and traditions and has the arrogance and style of an old-school marine. such a person will do things like them. even someone as hot as sakasugi would not be so brainless when facing the big picture. but because of this, he could not guess why kuro did this. this is a good time, yes, but only for the matter of hitting mary joa. if they failed, marines would be removed and the world government would either rebuild marines or replace them with other departments. but without marines, the sea would still fall into chaos. if it succeeds, the function of mariejois¡¯s world government will disappear. now the unified sea will be divided extremely fast, and the countries in the sea will become independent individuals and even kill each other. the grand line will not even protect the first half of the grand line, and the world will completely become the paradise of the lawless. it is impossible for kuro not to see through ¡­ ¡°oh, sengoku-san.¡± just as sengoku frowned and was thinking, a yellow light suddenly flashed and kizaru appeared there, smiling. ¡°with your wisdom, will you also be troubled?¡± ¡°borusalino¡­¡± sengoku said in a deep voice: ¡°kuro is your subordinate, and you gave up his general position. do you know what he wants to do?¡± ¡°i know a little. as he said himself, saving the world.¡± kizaru chuckled. ¡°don¡¯t joke!¡± sengoku shouted in a low voice: ¡°this kind of thing can¡¯t be regarded as saving the world, borusalino!!¡± the two ships gradually approached the position of sengoku¡¯s ship, which was garp and sakasugi¡¯s ship. the two stood on the edge of the ship and cooperated with sengoku, as if they wanted to surround kizaru. ¡°well, i¡¯m not sure, but¡­ what he did is still visible. it¡¯s not illusory. dressrosa basically experimented according to his plan. it¡¯s really surprising.¡± dressrosa? sengoku¡¯s pupils shrank and he exclaimed: ¡°the army that appeared with marine in mariejois is the dressrosa army?! kuro controls a country?!¡± no, that¡¯s not just a country. the new world region ruled by dressrosa is very vast. those are the regions that they conquered, and those places¡­ the kings and nobles were all killed! sengoku had heard about this, but he had always thought that it was a rumor. after all, the people of dressrosa lived quite well. didn¡¯t those who called themselves dressrosa come dressed in luxurious clothes and looked like rich people? or is it ¡­ ¡°build a world of multiracial trust, equal treatment, and no more exploitation. everyone can live freely and choose their own path¡­¡± kizaru saw sengoku stunned and whispered: ¡°this is true justice.¡± cold sweat flowed down sengoku¡¯s forehead. he subconsciously retorted, ¡°this is impossible, this is a paradox, because we¡­¡± people like us are privileged existences! ¡°but the original intention is good, sengoku-san¡­¡± kizaru smiled and said, ¡°the 800-year-old world government has changed. if it changes, it will be thrown away and replaced with fresh ones. as for whether it will change in the future, that¡¯s for later. sengoku-san, you have the transcendent wisdom of buddha, but sometimes it¡¯s too easy to see the essence of wisdom, and it will make people hesitant.¡± it is never wise to change the world. instead, it is those who believe in something that is a lie in the eyes of smart people but a belief in them. this group of ¡®fools¡¯ tried their best to sprinkle those good things into the human world, trying to make people run towards good things, which created a ¡®miracle¡¯. the real miracle that belongs to people. sengoku looked at polusalino in a daze, then looked at the screen and murmured, ¡°dresrosa¡­¡± immediately, he smiled. ¡°i see. that country has been realized, right? that¡¯s why you¡¯re talking like this. borusalino, you knew all along?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know much. after retiring, i once went to take a look. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯s realized, but¡­ it¡¯s very energetic. it¡¯s the best country i¡¯ve ever seen.¡± kizaru looked at the screen and said, ¡°it¡¯s so scary, kuro.¡± sengoku sighed. ¡°i understand what you mean. we will not fight kuro. of course, we will not help now. we are just a group of retired marines carrying out our mission in the calm belt. we don¡¯t know anything else.¡± he has the wisdom of buddha, so he can see through the truth of things. if kuro was the one who instigated dressrosa to do it in the first place, then he really didn¡¯t decide to hit mariejois now. there must be a long-term plan. to make a bold guess, if the revolutionary army that suddenly launched an all-out war was also his doing¡­ no, don¡¯t be bold! this was too much of a coincidence. at that moment when the outcome was about to be decided, the revolutionary army rushed up and indirectly caused sakasugi to have the idea of abdication. perhaps kuro couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he was well prepared. he wanted to launch his plan and practice his will¡­ that bearded man has haoshoku (haoshoku). he is the marine representative kuro trained from the past to practice his will. the conqueror david, dressrosa, represents the will of his kingdom and also represents the direction of the internal affairs of the countries in the future. he deliberately gathered shichibukai, selected the representatives of pirates, and showed his hostility to other pirates, showing his will to the sea pirates. he¡¯s doing everything! from the beginning!! ¡°it really is a ¡®golden lion¡¯.¡± sengoku murmured, ¡°i can¡¯t see the truth between the clouds.¡± he paused and said to sakasugi and karp, ¡°hey, do you want to see, that kind of world¡­¡± without waiting for their reply, sengoku continued, ¡°i want to see him.¡± Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376: Ideals Are So Charming chapter 1376: ideals are so charming several grand army battleships sailed on the sea. the battleships were full of people, all of whom were the elites of the marine and their ranks were not lower than a rear admiral. there were a total of seven ships, and at the front was a huge golden ship. kuro is inside the golden lion. after the headquarters battle ended, kuro asked some people to clean up the mess and see if there were any survivors. then, he led the remaining marines to mariejois. in the fortress group on the deck of the golden lion, the largest upper level of the fortress is where kuro¡¯s office is located. at this time, he is sitting in the main seat and he has not left the state of fusion with luo gui. instead, he let him recover his strength. but in fact, it doesn¡¯t matter. the top pirates have all been killed. even if those pirates who are unwilling to give up and a group of people who ran out of impel down, what can they do? they are not strong. the people i brought are definitely enough to fight. i don¡¯t even need to do it myself. he went over to suppress the situation. not a big problem. ¡°chloe, is there any news now? is it confirmed?¡± kuro looked at crowe, who seemed a little excited. ¡°no!¡± crowe shook his head decisively and looked a little happy. ¡°mr. kuro, we have lost contact with mariejois. we can¡¯t get through to den den mushi. it seems that the inside and outside are completely cut off.¡± ¡°it¡¯s broken? is the signal broken?¡± kuro touched his chin and muttered, ¡°that flamingo also ran out? it¡¯s really bold to go directly to mariejois.¡± it was impossible for ordinary pirates to break through mariejois. if it was that easy to fight, they would have been beaten eight hundred times. he definitely has the ability to disconnect them, but kuro doesn¡¯t know those people. the only one he knows who can do it is in impel down. now that the impel down is broken, the flamingo has the ability to fly and may come out. as for hitting mary joa¡­ he had that motive. ¡°forget it, when the time comes, we will solve it together.¡± kuro said indifferently. there are six shichibukai on his side! well¡­ bucky doesn¡¯t count. six of them had combat power. even if their stamina was reduced by half because of leda, it was enough to deal with doflamingo. in addition, with kaz¡¯s haoshoku existence and his own ability, he can easily deal with pirates. ¡°speaking of which, you don¡¯t seem surprised.¡± kuro looked at crowe and leda, who was eating food next to him to replenish her strength. his eyes narrowed. ¡°you two already knew?¡± ¡°i know.¡± crowe was about to deny it when leda blurted it out. she picked up a piece of cake and put it in her mouth. then she said: ¡°he had it a long time ago, didn¡¯t you know?¡± how would i know! if i had known, i wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised! kuro rolled his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t say that. he cleared his throat and said: how can i not know? i am just, um¡­ testing you. at least you are colleagues who have been together day and night and have a general understanding of your colleagues. don¡¯t only know now¡­ then when did you know?¡± ¡°it¡¯s very early, probably¡­¡± leda looked up and pondered, her hands still stuffing snacks into her mouth. ¡°it¡¯s¡­¡± she frowned and thought for a long time. in the end, she shook her head. ¡°forget it, i forgot. anyway, it was very early. i always thought you knew.¡± ¡°of course i always knew,¡± kuro repeated. leda rolled her eyes. ¡°anyway, that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°haoshoku¡­¡± kuro sighed. ¡°the probability of haoshoku appearing in marines is really rare.¡± as far as he knew, sengoku was one of them. now there was kaz. it¡¯s just that i didn¡¯t realize it in the past¡­ this guy is actually so talented. after training for a while, he might become the backbone of the marine. while kuro was thinking, on the deck of the golden lion, kaz and wilbur stood together and looked up at the sky. ¡°are they ready?¡± kaz asked. ¡°it¡¯s almost time. a lot of people are now gathered in red harbor. kuzan took some of the kingdom army to capture the mary joa steps in advance, but it seems to have been stopped by someone. the last news is that doflamingo released the birdcage, and then we lost contact,¡± wilbur said. ¡°so that¡¯s how it is¡­ it¡¯s no wonder that the world government didn¡¯t respond. forget it, we have already sent it to the world duke. when we arrive at damarjoya, it will be the same.¡± ¡°all parties are also ready. that was the signal when we announced it to the world. it is estimated that it is already being announced to the world.¡± yes, they stopped hiding. the end is a new beginning. this is what mr. kellow used to say. and he took advantage of the second war of the best and won in front of the whole world to command marines, which removed the last shortcoming. mr. kuro must have endured until now in order to win or lose through this war. if they lose, everything will be over. they can¡¯t even defeat a pirate, let alone the world government. if they win, they will let the world see that they have the strength and determination to eliminate all the pirates. only then will most of the marines stay put, and the inspired marines will listen to mr. kuro¡¯s plan. Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377: Ideals Are So Charming chapter 1377: ideals are so charming this is a strategy! making the largest overlord of the sea, marine, completely stand on their side is the safest. this is the real core force. their conversation did not avoid people at all. behind them stood some weird-looking marines, including smoker, tina, onigumo, and one smile¡­ but after their strange expressions, they didn¡¯t have time to care about these two people, because something more shocking was waiting for them. one smile was now holding two books in his hand. one had a golden cover with the words ¡°justice faith¡± written on it, while the other looked more luxurious than the golden cover. it had a thick cover inlaid with gold and gems. it was very thin inside and seemed to have no pages. but when he opened it, there was a piece of paper covering the cover. there was also a line of words on the cover¡ª ¡°justice¡¯s seven-step grass.¡± for these marines with important positions and even a warlord, it is not easy to persuade them. they did not say anything about kuro¡¯s current combat power and achievements, and they were also shaken by his words, so they boarded the ship, but they were only shaken. after the surging in their hearts disappeared, they were thinking. is what kuro said really possible? they wanted to ask kuro for an explanation and ask him what he was thinking, but kaz and wilbur stopped them at this time and threw down two books for them to read. although yixiao was blind, someone next to him read it out loud. then¡­ the shocking information in the book made them unable to control themselves for a long time. one smile¡¯s five fingers were trembling slightly because he was holding the book. he was obviously exerting strength in his knuckles and was in an agitated state, but he seemed to be afraid that the car would break this precious book, so he forcefully controlled himself, causing his body to tremble slightly. he raised his head and opened his eyes that were full of white. he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his mind was full of the contents of the seven steps of justice, especially the final declaration. ¡°there is no more exploitation, no more war, the young are no longer worried about homelessness, the old are no longer worried about having no support, the young are free to choose their own path, and all races are peacefully intertwined.¡± that declaration made yixiao subconsciously think of the heroic feelings of that man when he silently swore to himself that he would fulfill this long-cherished wish when he joined the marine. it¡¯s just¡­ ¡°it makes me excited!¡± with a smile, he sighed and said, ¡°i really want to see that world¡­ if these eyes are not blind, will i really see it?¡± smoker pursed his lips and clenched his hands until the veins were exposed. his body was trembling. he joined the marine to find justice, but even now, he doesn¡¯t understand what justice is. straw hat ¡­ back in alabasta, he was justice, so smoker didn¡¯t want to catch him. but in impel down¡­ smoker could no longer judge the two sides of people. but this justice did enlighten him. that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t that what justice is all about? isn¡¯t that what marines are working hard for? capturing pirates is to prevent them from creating chaos. protecting the sea and peace actually has such an effect, but this is not enough, because there are still some people above who can destroy these ¡®chaos¡¯. then the real justice and peace¡­ is it coming? as long as it was marine, everyone who saw this thing was shocked. then, he subconsciously immersed himself in it and imagined such a world. even if he was as cold as a ghost spider, he would smile. didn¡¯t they become marines for justice at first? if they don¡¯t have the heart to eliminate evil, they might as well be pirates. even onigumo, who is so extreme that he can kill his subordinates, must be killed by evil. for this, he will do anything. but a world like that¡­ he might be able to put down the butcher knife. click. smoker took out a coiled snake cigar from the strap on his arm and bit it in his mouth. he lit it with a lighter and took a deep breath before blowing out the smoke. ¡°let¡¯s do it!¡± he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°i¡¯ll accompany that bastard to mariejois!¡± ¡°tina¡­¡± tina bit the cigarette and murmured for a while. finally, she gritted her teeth and almost crushed the cigarette in her mouth. ¡°tina also wants to see him!¡± that kind of world is very attractive to them. no, i should say, particularly attractive! that kind of world is almost the peaceful world that every marine would think of. no, it¡¯s countless times higher than the peaceful world they thought of. if there is such a world ¡­ will pirates really stay on the sea all the time? even if there are still pirates at that time, will they be much better than now? will they be on a completely different level? they are marines, and their duty is to catch pirates. when the time comes, they will continue to catch pirates. there is no such thing as the higher-ups telling them what to do and there is no need to do anything against their conscience. they just need to catch pirates in the simplest way. and the world can be transformed just as kuro thought, even if it is only a little¡­ to them, it was a beautiful scenery they had never seen before. ¡°what are they doing?¡± on the other ship, beru maybo said curiously. as for kirby, he was still squatting there feeling lost about luffy¡¯s death. at their level, they could not go to the golden lion as representatives, although kirby did not know why they went there. although they are both vice-admiral, vice-admiral and vice-admiral are still different. kirby is a newly promoted vice-admiral, even the kind with an unstable foundation. garp doesn¡¯t have so much ¡®inheritance¡¯ for him to inherit, and most of them have returned to kuzan with his return. those who are not experienced or have some status will not be able to enter that ship. however, soon, beru maybo heard some impassioned voices coming from the golden lion, as if they were arguing. their tone was quite agitated, but they also seemed to be taking an oath. he did not know what they were doing. ¡°although that¡¯s the case¡­¡± smoker bit his cigar and stared at the bearded man. ¡°hey, cass, can you really promise that the world will become like that after our victory? you have to know that there is a high chance that the world will be chaotic.¡± without the world government, the sea will definitely fall into chaos. there is no doubt about it. ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± kaz shook his head and said very honestly, ¡°all we can do is to do something as simple as thinking. we haven¡¯t even done anything. what¡¯s the use of thinking so much?¡± wilbur said, ¡°the world government has ruled the world for 800 years. maybe their original intention was good, but it has to be mentioned that they have indeed gone bad now. maybe we will go bad in the future, but that is ¡®later¡¯. no one can say for sure about that kind of thing, but no matter what¡­¡± he closed his eyes and reached up to hug her. he said piously, ¡°maybe we will already go wrong and walk on an unknown path, but at least for now, we believe in that ideal and will fight for it.¡± ¡°and this ideal itself can¡¯t be wrong. we are the only ones who are wrong, so it will be realized, even if it takes another 800 years, or 8,000 years!!¡± he opened his eyes. at this time, the sun was shining directly behind him, shining on wilbur as if he was shrouded in holy light, making people unable to open their eyes. ¡°fight for the right ideal. that¡¯s what we are for. that¡¯s enough because¡­¡± ¡°this ideal is so charming.¡± ideals¡­ are so fascinating. ¡°i see¡­¡± smoker lowered his head and smiled. ¡°then i have no objections. that¡¯s it. let¡¯s fight first.¡± yes, that ideal is indeed so charming. even if something irrevocable happens in the future, for now, their original intentions are good and their ideals at this time are good. they have never thought of ruling the world, and that is enough. they are just pure marines, fighting for the ideals of peace. ¡°sa, we are about to arrive at the red line. i heard that pirates will talk about their ideals when they arrive at the red line. then let¡¯s take the oath. different from pirates, we marines have only one ideal from beginning to end.¡± kaz suddenly stretched out his hand and said to everyone, ¡°for world peace.¡± Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378: You’ve Been Pulled Down! chapter 1378: you¡¯ve been pulled down! with kaz¡¯s voice, the other marines held out their hands. as the ship sailed and the outline of the red earth came closer, the marines of the golden lion spoke in unison: ¡°for world peace!!¡± the red earth is close! several warships, led by the golden lion, sailed towards a small island below the red line. that place is called red harbor. ¡°we¡¯re here.¡± seeing the golden lion docking at the port, kuro stood up from the main seat and walked out of the fortress gate after going down to the fortress. he happened to see a group of high-ranking marines on the ship turning their heads to look at him. that gaze stunned kuro and he felt that it was a little familiar¡­ he looked at kaz and wilbur again and was shocked. the eyes of these marines were very similar to these two people. what did he do? just a pirate from mariejois, do you have to be so excited? but thinking about it, it was actually very understandable. they have already ended the war. the battle of mariejois may be the end for them. once it is over, they will be the most complete victory. at that time, the sea will fall into the great age of pirates that marine has failed to end for so long! it was too normal for such a great undertaking to be a little excited and hot-blooded. the ship docked and the side of the golden lion extended out of the steps. kuro led the way and led everyone down to red harbor. however, just as he reached the steps, he was suddenly stunned. he saw a dense group of marines gathered at red harbor. these marines are standing upright. compared to the marine executives at the rear of kuro who are not standing or walking, these people are obviously more in line with the image of marines. their expressions and movements were almost the same. when they saw kuro coming down, they all turned around. their expressions reminded kuro of kaz¡¯s troops¡­ but there were not so many of them. there are no less than ten thousand people here. ¡°mr. kuro!!¡± the marines of red port shouted in unison, and the sound of tens of thousands of people made the surroundings shake, scaring kuro. this degree of chorus ¡­ kuro turned his head and looked over. that gaze made crowe¡¯s heart tremble and he quickly stood up straight. oh no! their unauthorized use of cloning technology was discovered by mr. kuro! kuro reached out his hand towards crowe and the others. crowe¡¯s eyes snapped shut. oh no¡­ i¡¯m going to get beaten up. snap. a soft sound reached crowe¡¯s ears. no pain ¡­ he opened his eyes and saw kuro patting kaz on the shoulder and smiling. ¡°well done!¡± kaz put his feet together and shouted, ¡°it¡¯s all because of mr. kuro¡¯s teaching!¡± ¡°no, no, no, i didn¡¯t do anything. this is all thanks to you. you¡¯re very good at leading troops and you¡¯re well prepared.¡± kaz was very thoughtful. he deployed troops in red harbor, which blocked the pirates from attacking mary joa through here. ¡°yes?¡± he touched his chin and muttered, ¡°that¡¯s not right. with so many troops, how can a pirate attack mary joa¡­¡± ¡°it might be some kind of ability,¡± crowe added. ¡°that makes sense.¡± kuro nodded. ¡°then it¡¯s damn doflamingo. this bastard himself is familiar with mariejois, and it¡¯s not impossible for him to bring people up with his ability. huh, smart people?¡± he walked down the steps and the marines below automatically made a path for kuro to lead the other marines forward. ¡°would a smart person not be able to see the current situation? or does that bird think that the higher-ups won¡¯t let him live, so it just gave up?¡± doflamingo is definitely a smart person, this is something that kuro is sure of. he was able to enter mariejois probably because he had some means, such as disguising himself as a marine or something. however, it¡¯s not that easy to deal with the higher-ups¡­ isn¡¯t this enough for me? ¡­ . chi!! ¡°you lowly guy, what do you want to do!!¡± inside mariejois¡¯s tenryubito residence, lines are shining like blades in the sun, and many people are lying down under these lines. there were armored guards and bodyguards in formal clothes, and among them¡­ there were also some people dressed in luxurious clothes and unique robes, their hair almost reaching the sky. tenryubito! in mary joa, tenryubito do not wear that bubble helmet because this point is their residence. but now it was just a matter of whether to bring it or not. because above those lines, there was a man in a prison uniform who was wearing a cloak and sunglasses. pointing at him was a tenryubito covered in blood and his hair combed like a sea snail. ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± doflamingo stretched out his five fingers and his knuckles moved. as he moved, the tenryubito¡¯s hand involuntarily moved down and he bent down to pick up a gun on the ground. ¡°i am lowly? i have the same bloodline as you!!¡± bang! the tenryubito aimed the pistol at his head and pulled the trigger. blood splashed and the tenryubito fell. ¡°no, don¡¯t!!¡± ¡°where is the general? where is the general? come and save us!!¡± the remaining tenryubito wanted to escape, but under the control of the silk threads, how could they escape? they could only howl there, and their faces became extremely distorted. ¡°admiral?¡± doflamingo turned around with a sinister smile and looked at the greenery mixed with the ice and snow in the distance. ¡°hey! the general will not help you. you are useless now. instead of letting kuro kill you, why don¡¯t you use it to vent your anger! you people, even at the top, you have been pulled down by someone. do you see¡­¡± doflamingo pointed at the corpse below and laughed. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to experience such a wonderful scene. i have been thinking about this scene for a long time. finally, finally¡­¡± he raised his head and laughed wildly. ¡°hey! that¡¯s great!!¡± he would always remember the feeling of being hung on the wall by those people when he was a child. such a feeling made him hate not only the people below but also the culprit of all this¡ªtenryubito. now i finally have a chance! the scene of his dream, the scene he thinks about all the time, is here. ¡°hey, i won¡¯t kill all of you. i will make you suffer the same thing as me. no, you will be worse than me¡­ witness for yourself how those people will treat you when you are pulled down and what you will do.¡± ¡°the world has changed long ago! you can no longer lie comfortably in mary joa, you have lost your status, hehehe, hahahaha!!¡± within mariejois, doflamingo¡¯s laughter sounded. even kuro, who was already at the elevator and gradually rising, could hear the sound. ¡°this voice¡­¡± kuro looked up at the approaching entrance and bared his teeth. ¡°it¡¯s really him. how interesting.¡± Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379: I’m Helping You, Kuro chapter 1379: i¡¯m helping you, kuro soon, kuro was brought to the huge and long steps by the elevator, but the steps were not so normal at this time. in the steps, there were a lot of silk threads stuck down. looking up, it was a huge birdcage-like thing. it was doflamingo. ¡°wire?¡± crowe pushed up his glasses and touched the thread with his finger. immediately, his finger bled. sharp and tough silk threads can cut people even if it is physical contact. for this reason, haki appeared on crowe¡¯s finger and he continued to push it forward. then he shook his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s too strong. this is an ability creation, it¡¯s not so easy to destroy.¡± abilities are miracles, and so are the abilities doflamingo relies on. this birdcage was once used in dressrosa and it was indeed very hard. it¡¯s basically impossible to open it with brute force, but everything has a reference point and can restrain each other. in the end, this is a line. ¡°let me do it.¡± mihawk walked over and was about to do it. click. at this moment, kuro flipped his left thumb and revealed a part of the blade. ¡°light sword.¡± flames and lightning directly wrapped around autumn water. as he held the handle of the knife and swung it forward, the blade seemed to be like a laser and directly passed through the birdcage. the tough threads were directly cut open and the soft top and bottom were separated. there were even traces of melting at the place where they were cut. ¡°charge up!!¡± kaz pointed his index finger forward, and the marines behind him moved out and poured into the mouth like a tide. ¡°you solve¡­¡± with that, kuro disappeared in a flash and headed straight for doflamingo. he felt it when he cut open the birdcage. that bloody smell¡­ isn¡¯t it a little too much to have the smell of blood in mariejois? ¡­ . ¡°you, what are you doing!¡± at this moment, in a place where corpses are scattered, a fat man with messy stubble and a hairstyle that looks like a shovel handle is lying on the ground. his upper body is propped up and he is frightened by doflamingo in front of him. ¡°i am tenryubito, tenryubito! if you want to hit me, i will call you admiral!¡± doflamingo frowned and did not even look at this tenryubito. he could not be bothered to talk nonsense with such a fool. and ¡­ ¡°oh?¡± he turned his head and looked in a direction with a sinister smile. ¡°the birdcage was broken? that¡¯s amazing. this aura¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°what are you doing, doflamingo?¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a voice came from above. doflamingo looked up and saw a man who seemed to be wearing blood-colored armor, holding autumn water in the air and looking down at the people below. when he saw who it was, doflamingo smiled even more. he stood up on the silk thread and spread his hands and said with a smile, ¡°hey, i¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, kuro!¡± kuro frowned and looked at the corpses below and clicked his tongue. ¡°so i ask you, what the hell are you doing!¡± the corpses on the ground were dressed in many people¡¯s attire, which looked very bad. they were all tenryubito. this joke is a little too much. doflamingo broke into mary joa and killed tenryubito? mary joa¡¯s defense is so weak? no way¡­ ¡°hey, it¡¯s you!!¡± a voice from below entered his ears. a familiar person shouted, ¡°hey, handsome marine, my friend, it¡¯s me, save me!¡± ¡°yes?¡± kuro looked at it and raised his eyebrows. ¡°what¡¯s left of him¡­ no, charles?¡± wasn¡¯t the person on the ground like a fool charles? ¡°what am i doing? can¡¯t you see, kuro, i am helping you.¡± doflamingo pointed at charles and said, ¡°shouldn¡¯t these people be your obstacle? i will kill them for you. in that case, you don¡¯t have to find an excuse to do it. thank me.¡± ¡°help me? you escaped prisoner and you know how to help people, stop¡­¡± kuro frowned and said, ¡°you¡¯re quite capable. you killed so many tenryubito and no one stopped you? where are they? you don¡¯t seem to have the strength to deal with mariejois¡¯s defense force.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have the strength?¡± doflamingo grinned and said, ¡°hey, there is no need to pretend to be kuro at this time. you have already come up and you are just one step away from the throne. i have been watching you.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± kuro felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°the order i received was to deal with you pirates who attacked mary joa. what throne? i am a marine, not a king.¡± ¡°hey, do you have to enter the pangu palace and sit in that position? forget it, after all, there is still an enemy there. is it really good for you to catch up with me here?¡± doflamingo smiled and said, ¡°your people have all arrived at mariejois. aren¡¯t you going to announce your arrival? the birdcage is broken and it¡¯s time for the live broadcast.¡± ¡°what are you talking about¡­¡± as kuro spoke, his eyes suddenly focused. in the distance, there was a big ice bird flying quickly into the sky. there seemed to be a trace of green under it. that¡¯s ¡­ the auras of kuzan and green bull?! wait, why are the two of them fighting?! where are the pirates? kuro¡¯s pupils shrank. he didn¡¯t seem to see the pirate¡¯s body¡­ this doesn¡¯t seem right? bang! kuro could not be bothered to talk nonsense with doflamingo. his figure seemed to turn into a shock wave in the air and directly arrived near the pangu palace, where many corpses were lying. there were guards, government officials, and¡­ the corners of his eyes twitched as if he was not sure, but he still landed on the ground and looked at the somewhat familiar body. the clothes this guy is wearing are the symbol of dressrosa! doflamingo¡¯s old unit? impossible, he is a pirate, and his subordinates are all dressed like pirates. then the only possibility is¡­ kuro suddenly looked at the pangu palace. his pupils contracted and flashed with a red light. his kenbonshoku (observation) color spread out completely as he felt the aura inside. he discovered that among the chaotic auras, he felt a very familiar aura¡­ david!!! this was david¡¯s aura. there was no mistaking it. but why is he here? bang!! before he could think about it, a wall above the pangu palace shattered, and a red-skinned old man flew out and fell to the ground. the old man rolled on the ground after landing, and a figure fell directly from the hole in the wall above and landed heavily on the ground. it was a man wearing streamlined armor and a helmet that covered his face. the tail on his head was like a wolf tail. he held a big sword and slashed at the red-skinned old man. Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380: I’m Not Stupid, Really chapter 1380: i¡¯m not stupid, really the red-skinned old man did not have time to dodge. he could only cross his hands and block the wolf knight¡¯s heavy sword strike. with inertia, the red-skinned old man slammed open the door of the pangu palace. as the door shattered, the two of them entered the darkness inside the door and gradually disappeared from kuro¡¯s vision. kuro blinked and looked at the wreckage of the door on the ground. he blinked again and finally reached out and rubbed his eyes. the wind blew and lifted the ends of kuro¡¯s hair, making his face calm. or even¡­ a little dull. ¡°kuro, what¡¯s wrong?¡± leda, who appeared from nowhere, saw kuro¡¯s dazed look and asked curiously. kuro was silent for a while and suddenly pointed to the place where the cold and green intertwined and said, ¡°do you see it?¡± ¡°i see, kuzan and green bull are fighting.¡± leda nodded. ¡°well, why did you fight?¡± kuro asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± leda said curiously. ¡°that¡¯s true. i don¡¯t even know how you know to go.¡± kuro took a deep breath and picked up a piece of the door on the ground. he pinched it and said, ¡°this thing is so easy to break. it¡¯s the capital gate of the world government. it can¡¯t be, right? it can¡¯t be. leda, tell me, am i dreaming now? actually, i¡¯m still fighting in headquarters. i¡¯m too tired and fell asleep.¡± ¡°ah?¡± leda tilted her head and asked, ¡°are you tired, kuro?¡± at this moment, crowe appeared behind him and called softly, ¡°mr. kuro¡­¡± whoosh! in an instant, kuro did not even turn his body and raised his hand to throw the fragment out. the door fragment cut through crowe¡¯s body like a dart, revealing a scar and blood. ¡°does it hurt?¡± kuro asked. crowe quickly shook his head. ¡°no, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°right! it doesn¡¯t hurt, he said it doesn¡¯t hurt, lida!¡± kuro shouted, ¡°it only hurts when i dream. i am indeed dreaming. well¡­ as long as i close my eyes and open them again, the dream will wake up.¡± with that, he closed his eyes and opened them¡­ well, maybe the posture is wrong. he changed his posture and floated up directly. he lay horizontally in the air and looked like he had just woken up. he even yawned and opened his eyes again. well ¡­ maybe not strong enough. if you want to wake up from a dream, you have to do it in one go. it¡¯s just like showing respect. you have to save it first, and then¡­ yes! kuro opened his eyes again and saw the clear sky above mariejois. he floated up and landed on the ground again, adjusting his breathing. ¡°kuro, who was that david?¡± leda asked curiously. ¡°what david? there¡¯s no david. you¡¯re wrong. the red-skinned one is not the gor¨­sei (five elder stars). the sea is so big. there are red-skinned old men everywhere. there are people wearing armor and holding swords everywhere. besides, this is all a dream. i just have to close my eyes again and i¡¯ll go back. damn it, why is it that my dream is full of you idiots!¡± kuro cursed and continued to close his eyes. however, when he closed his eyes, he heard footsteps. there seemed to be a lot of people. ¡°kuro, a lot of marines ran in.¡± ¡°shut up, i¡¯m not listening, it¡¯s all an illusion, what marine, it¡¯s all clouds, it¡¯s all an illusion, it¡¯s all an illusion, i¡¯m dreaming!¡± kuro closed his eyes and was unmoved, he even turned in a direction. ¡°this is real, this is not a dream!!¡± a thunder-like voice sounded in kuro¡¯s ear, scaring him. he subconsciously opened his eyes, his mouth unconsciously opened, and he gritted his teeth. his eyes gradually filled with blood, and his face collapsed. kaz and wilbur were in the middle of the marines who flooded into the pangu palace, looking at him closely. ¡°it¡¯s true, mr. kuro!¡± kaz¡¯s face turned red and he clenched his fists excitedly and shouted, ¡°your long-cherished wish is already on the verge of being realized. don¡¯t worry, this is definitely not a dream, this is our hard work!¡± these words made kuro even more stunned. he took a deep breath and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°what did you try to do?¡± ¡®he¡¯s not stupid. really, really not stupid.¡¯ mariejois did not see the enemy, but david. after the marines came up, they did not look for any enemy and came directly to the pangu palace. their actions were so unified, there was no pause in the middle. although they did not think it was possible, it was very likely¡­ david seemed to, possibly, probably, perhaps¡­ want something different. but if it¡¯s different, then it¡¯s different. but what does cass mean by ¡®my long-cherished wish¡¯? what is my long-cherished wish? i can retire? as kuro asked, wilbur looked excited. ¡°the ultimate dream of world peace, mr. kuro! your long-standing wish, isn¡¯t that¡­¡± whoosh! kuro¡¯s figure directly flashed and ran into the pangu palace, and he also entered with the tide of marines and could not be found. ¡°mr. kuro!¡± wilbur turned his head and shouted, but he could not see anyone. he asked in confusion, ¡°are you too excited?¡± ¡°definitely!¡± kaz nodded vigorously. ¡°didn¡¯t mr. kuro just say that he was dreaming? even he can¡¯t believe it. what does this mean? it means that we can finally help mr. kuro!!¡± as he spoke, he shed tears himself. ¡°finally, i can finally help mr. kuro! all this time, i have been following mr. kuro¡¯s approach, and i always thought that i would never be able to keep up with mr. kuro¡¯s footsteps, but now mr. kuro thinks that he is dreaming, which means that our operation is finally effective!¡± ¡°is that so!¡± wilbur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°that¡¯s great! we won¡¯t hold mr. kuro back anymore. we can really help mr. kuro!¡± ¡°yes, wilbur, we will work harder in the future!¡± ¡°oh! cass, this is so wonderful!¡± ignoring the flash of lightning in their eyes, crowe¡¯s mouth twitched and a black line appeared on his forehead. he felt that this was not good. there was something wrong with mr. kuro¡¯s face. but at this time, even though he had achieved his goal, his face was even worse and he was not happy at all. according to crowe¡¯s understanding of his superior, there is only one possibility¡­ i seem to have guessed wrong again. mr. kuro doesn¡¯t seem to be the purpose, but ¡­ crowe looked at the brave marines and swallowed hard. he did not know if he would be beaten to death by mr. kuro, but if he told the truth at this time, he would be beaten to death by these marines and then step over his body and continue forward. now, there is no way to change it. i¡¯m not listening! i¡¯m not listening!! i¡¯m not listening!!! inside the pangu palace, kuro completely disregarded his image at this time. he ran with his hands and feet open and closed. the blood vessels in his eyes were about to pop out with his eyeballs. when his mouth opened, there was even saliva splashing as he ran. he looked very¡­ dazed. but kuro really didn¡¯t want to hear those strange words. why is it that in the end, all the blame is on him! ¡°kuro!¡± as he was running, kuro suddenly heard the wind and saw a slash appear out of thin air and cut towards him. kuro leaned back and dodged the slash, allowing the slash to cut through the surrounding pillars. in the commotion, a bald old man wearing glasses appeared in front of kuro with a bright knife. beside him, a few familiar faces gradually gathered. an old man with curly hair. a tall old man with long hair and a long beard. the old man with the map on his head. there was also a red-skinned old man covered in injuries. the supreme ruler of the world government, gor¨­sei (five elder stars), appeared here. Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381: Is There A Possibility That This Is a Misunderstanding chapter 1381: is there a possibility that this is a misunderstanding the five old men stood side by side and looked at the man in front of them with sinister expressions. their expressions were different. there was shock, complexity, and fear, but most of them were angry. and the source of all emotions came from this man. this man seemed to have a loyal face and seemed to understand them very well and was loyal to their orders. ¡°we were wrong.¡± the old man on the map said slowly, ¡°you are a man who hides too deeply. it is not until this step that you reveal your ambition.¡± ¡°indeed, i didn¡¯t expect to be able to mobilize so many marines to follow you.¡± the long-bearded old man said. ¡°not only the d race, but ordinary people will also have such achievements. in contrast, the so-called d race has not achieved such an achievement in 800 years. those who have been on mariejois are all ordinary people. last time, it was a merman. this time¡­¡± the curly-haired old man said, ¡°it¡¯s marine.¡± ¡°kuro, why are you doing this? can¡¯t marine fleet admiral satisfy you?!¡± the red-skinned old man had obvious anger on his face and pointed to the side. ¡°you are not worthy of that seat!!¡± following his finger, kuro discovered that the place he ran to in his excitement was the center of the pangu palace. there were two steps, and in the center of the steps were countless swords, and at the top was a huge empty throne. void throne! ¡°who said that!!¡± kuro pursed his lips and was about to speak when a voice suddenly sounded behind him. a wolf knight came out of nowhere. when he saw who it was, the red-skinned old man¡¯s face obviously collapsed. he appeared behind kuro and pointed his sword at the gor¨­sei (five elder stars) in front of him and said solemnly, ¡°on the contrary, in this world and this sea, only master is qualified to sit on that throne!¡± ¡°david!¡± kuro was even more shocked than gor¨­sei. ¡°master, please rest assured, there is no need to be patient, there is no need to hide anymore. at this point, we will do our best to help you fulfill your long-cherished wish, even if we have to risk our lives!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!!¡± behind him, a mass of white gas quickly approached. the white gas dissipated. leda, crowe, cass, wilbur, smoker, tina, onigumo, sentomaru, momonga¡­ the various high-level marine personnel stood behind him like a stronghold, forming a steel wall in front of gor¨­sei (five elder stars), seemingly cutting off their path forward. similarly, it also cut off kuro¡¯s future. ¡°only mr. kuro deserves that chair.¡± kaz roared: ¡°no one else deserves it! do you know mr. kuro¡¯s ideals? do you know how hard he works! i know!!¡± what do you know about der! stop talking about it!! kuro turned his head and glared at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°mr. kuro, don¡¯t worry about it. i just saw it and said it now.¡± kaz suddenly calmed down, as if he was reminiscing, and said, ¡°more than ten years ago, when mr. kuro first became a marine, i was his colleague. at that time, mr. kuro was a very good person. he looked at everyone with a smile. although he looked lazy, i know that he would run out every day to practice and come back covered in sweat. at that time, mr. kuro was already working hard for his ideals!¡± ¡®no!¡¯ at that time, i was thinking for my own ideal, but it was not the ideal you think! i cultivated for safety reasons! ¡°wind and rain, even if it is a storm, i have never seen mr. kuro stop. even if he goes to deal with pirates, he will take the time to disappear. he must have gone to cultivate, even if ten years later, mr. kuro went to the grand line. at that time, i still felt that it is useless for mr. kuro to cultivate like this. only by going to headquarters can he bloom and become light!¡± ¡°but now i understand. it¡¯s not that mr. kuro went to headquarters to become stronger, but to take care of us. mr. kuro has never shown his strength. he has always been taking care of us. since he was young, he has been taking care of us at the lowest level!¡± ¡°and now, i remember something. actually, i should have realized it a long time ago, instead of slowly realizing it after mr. kuro arrived on the grand line¡­¡± kaz looked lost in some memory. that was 15 or 16 years ago, when mr. kuro had just entered the marine. they had not known each other for long. ¡°hey, kuro, why are you staring at that island?¡± at this moment, they had just found a pirate ship and chased it away. young kuro was staring at the island that had been plundered by pirates, which made kaz curious. ¡°ah¡­ i just feel quite sad.¡± kuro turned to kaz. ¡°don¡¯t you think that no matter how we deal with the pirates, the pirates will not disappear, and they will even get worse. and those islands, the civilians in those islands, will be innocent victims.¡± kaz nodded. ¡°it¡¯s all because of the great age of pirates. otherwise, pirates wouldn¡¯t be so rampant.¡± kuro shook his head and smiled. ¡°it has nothing to do with the great age of pirates. there will be pirates even without the great age of pirates. the world is like this, geography is like this. we¡­ are actually not so omnipotent.¡± kaz was confused. ¡°what do you mean? don¡¯t you want to be a marine anymore?¡± ¡°how is that possible? marine is the safest profession at the moment. if i don¡¯t become a marine, am i going to farm? i¡¯m just sighing¡­¡± kuro looked at the sea in a daze. ¡°do you think there is a possibility that if marines rule the world and add a detailed approach, will they be able to treat everyone as an equal? will the number of pirates in this world decrease? it¡¯s not said that they will be eliminated, it¡¯s just that they will be reduced¡­¡± ¡°really!¡± kaz was suddenly excited. ¡°will this really reduce the number of pirates? kuro, no, mr. kuro, please tell me!¡± ¡°you can¡¯t take a joke. how would i know where to go?¡± kuro smiled. ¡°but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. even marines have their limits, hahaha¡­ i¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± with that, he waved at kaz and said without looking back, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± as kuro moved, kaz saw something that seemed to have been dropped between the wave of his hand. he subconsciously reached out to catch it and said, ¡°hey, kuro, your¡­¡± ¡°huh?¡± kuro turned his head in confusion. ¡°no¡­¡± kaz stared at his empty palm and shook his head. ¡°nothing. i was wrong.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. let¡¯s get off work and eat. you eat first. i¡¯ll find a place to deal with something first.¡± watching kuro disappear, kaz frowned and looked at his palm again. he murmured, ¡°marines¡­ rule the world?¡± ¡­ . ¡°i¡¯m not mistaken.¡± kaz¡¯s eyes were almost glowing as he said: ¡°at that time, that thing exists. mr. kuro passed his will to me, and he chose me! is there a limit to marines? no! mr. kuro, what you wanted to tell me at that time, it must not be like that. you are asking me in return, right? i, doug cass, can now say very proudly that marines have no limit, because with mr. kuro¡¯s will, as long as we don¡¯t forget our original intention, even if it is difficult, there will never be a limit!!¡± kuro was speechless. he pulled the corners of his mouth and turned his head with difficulty, no longer looking at kaz, but with one last effort, he said to gor¨­sei: ¡°is there a possibility that¡­ that it¡¯s all a misunderstanding?¡± Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382: Challenging the World Government chapter 1382: challenging the world government gor¨­sei (five elder stars) did not pay attention to kuro¡¯s last struggle. instead, he frowned and the bad-tempered old man with a knife said angrily: ¡°are you still playing with us at this time, kuro!¡± shua! the old man directly waved his blade and slashed out again, rushing forward with an extremely sharp aura. clang!! a black saber rushed forward and cut open the soaring slash from the bottom to the top, cutting the slash in half, allowing the soaring slash to break apart and cut open the nearby walls and pillars. ¡°the aura of famous sword¡­¡± kuro stared at the knife in the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°your knife is quite sharp.¡± the old man with the knife said in a deep voice, ¡°kuro, get out of the way. we can believe what you say and give you a chance. hand over that bearded man and we will not pursue what you have done.¡± when kuro heard this, he just reached behind and hooked his index finger. the coiled snake cigar tied to smoker¡¯s arm automatically flew up and floated towards kuro. he held the cigar and bit it in his mouth. a ball of fire ignited from his index finger. after it was lit, he spat out the smoke. ¡°don¡¯t tease me.¡± the voice came out slowly and kuro said, ¡°do you believe your own words?¡± he was making a final struggle, but more than that, he was just talking nonsense. the old man¡¯s knife made him react. facts aside ¡­ i can¡¯t get rid of it. damn it, how can i get rid of this thing? in their eyes, i¡¯m leading the troops to attack mary joa. no one could accept the existence of someone who could encourage marines to fight mariejois. at this moment, he would be stupid if he surrendered. he, kuro, is not stupid. ¡°humph, i knew it.¡± the old man with the knife snorted and said, ¡°kuro, you have hidden it too deeply. you must have cultivated the unique willpower of that bearded man, right? that kind of power that can infect others, another use of haoshoku or something else, that is a very troublesome ability. if it is you, we can¡¯t give you trust. you knew this from the beginning, so you found a qualified person and taught him to look like this?¡± ¡°you gave your original appearance to the bearded marine, and you hid it perfectly for today¡¯s scene. hmph, i have to say, you did a good job, kuro!¡± the aura displayed by the bearded man is very dangerous, and the will that comes from it is very dangerous for the gor¨­sei (five elder stars) who are good at politics. it is much more dangerous than the d-race. and this will¡­ kuro did not come out for ten years in the east china sea, perhaps to cultivate his own agent, and he abandoned everything and gradually gained the trust of the world government. this concealment is too deep! but because of this, they trusted kuro unconditionally, which led to the current situation. ¡°so¡­ what do you want to do, kuro? doflamingo was ordered by you to kill tenryubito. are you the same as the revolutionary army? no, maybe the revolutionary army was also ordered by you. you spent so much effort to sit on that throne, right?¡± the curly-haired old man asked. how would i know! kuro rolled his eyes. what could he say? he couldn¡¯t say anything. would it help if he did? he exhaled another mouthful of smoke and looked back at kaz with a little confusion and self-abandonment. he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°what am i going to do!¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s to recreate the world!!¡± this time, it was wilbur who stood up and said loudly, ¡°we will completely sweep the feudal capital class represented by tenryubito into the garbage heap and create a world where the people will not be bullied. no one will exploit them as much as they want!¡± these words shocked kuro. his mouth subconsciously loosened and his cigar almost fell. ¡®what did he say?¡¯ feudal capital class? ¡®class?¡¯ you even know how to use that word? ¡®where did you learn that?¡¯ ¡°let everyone live freely, let everyone choose freely, there is no exploitation, there is no war, the sea is integrated into one, there is no need to worry about having no home, there is no need to worry about having no support, and we will not be oppressed by the so-called nobles. this is our request, our long-cherished wish!!¡± these words made kuro tremble and he looked at wilbur in disbelief. he was very familiar with these comments! thinking of this, his body trembled as he thought of what uncle augie said when he ran to fortress g-3 and sent him something. these people have overturned his hometown?! if someone went through his hometown, no matter who it was, and got something that he wrote about when he was a kid, then it was very likely that it would become like this. so from beginning to end, he was not stabbed in the back, but he reaped what he sowed? ¡°that¡¯s why the revolutionary army is so fierce now, it¡¯s really because of you!¡± blue veins popped out on the forehead of the map elder. ¡°you don¡¯t have the qualifications to sit on that throne, you don¡¯t know anything! kuro, you are just a clown who doesn¡¯t know anything!¡± rotting, right? i¡¯ll start too! ¡°what¡¯s the use of saying so much? if you say too much, will you let me go? will you let marine go?¡± kuro exhaled the smoke and held autumn water tightly. he glared at kaz and wilbur behind him. ¡°yes, i lost my original intention because i don¡¯t think i can achieve it, but now the opportunity is here¡­ i have to try!¡± ¡°i¡¯m a clown? you are the one, the void throne that is said to have no representative of dictatorship, isn¡¯t there someone sitting there!¡± these words made gor¨­sei¡¯s eyes widen and he leaned back. ¡°you know¡­¡± the map elder said in disbelief. the old man with the knife was even simpler. he directly waved his knife and attacked. crackle! at this moment, a gust of frost suddenly rolled up in the internal passage and stretched over in an instant. the cold breath directly froze the knife in the old man¡¯s hand. the latter frowned and waved his knife again, shattering the ice. he took a few steps back, stared at the back and gritted his teeth: ¡°kuzan!¡± ¡°ah la la, we made it in time¡­¡± a figure gradually walked out of the corridor behind. that person was tall and his tone was lazy. he scratched his head as he walked. kuzan! however, he was not in a good state at this time. the clothes on his upper body had disappeared, revealing the tattoo symbol of the scarlet spider, the above number ¡®6¡¯. ¡°alalala, but i¡¯m lucky. that man, green bull felt that there was no point in fighting with me and left by himself.¡± kuzan said, ¡°that¡¯s why i came in time. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have heard such shocking news¡­¡± he looked at the throne and said in a deep voice, ¡°is there someone on that throne?¡± ¡°whether it is occupied or not, only master can sit in that position!¡± david said. his body shook and the armor on his upper body collapsed. he turned around and exposed his back, revealing the symbol of the scarlet spider, ¡®2¡¯. as he moved, kaz and wilbur also tore off their clothes, revealing ¡®3¡¯ and ¡®4¡¯. ¡°this kind of thing can¡¯t be done without me.¡± another voice sounded and a figure flashed past and appeared behind kuro. kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at this familiar person, his face darkened again. ¡°big brother?¡± leda tilted her head. it was lowe. ¡°it took some time to solve the defense force. yo, kuro, i¡¯m here to help you.¡± lowe smiled and greeted kuro. then, his body shook and his upper body shattered, revealing the symbol of a red spider. from 2 to 6, all of them. kuro¡¯s eyes twitched. then the last one¡­ he looked around and focused on crowe, who was the most suspicious. crowe did not disappoint kuro at all. he tore open his clothes and revealed the scarlet spider tattoo on his heart. he said, ¡°the scarlet spider group represents mr. kuro¡¯s will and challenges the world government!¡± his number was ¡®1¡¯. Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383: All-Seeing Eye? chapter 1383: all-seeing eye? he knew it! there is no backstabbing in this world for no reason! with such a traitor waiting beside him, wouldn¡¯t his every move be thrown out? he had originally thought that with so many subordinates, only crowe would be relieved, unlike kaz and the others who had to trick him. the result is here¡­ are you f*cking waiting for him here! it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t stab, but once you stab, it¡¯s shocking! at that time, he even ridiculed kuzan for joining some evil organization. it turned out that the evil organization was him! but it was useless to think about this now. ¡°damn it, i¡¯ll deal with you after i deal with them!¡± kuro raised autumn water and his killing intent overflowed through his body, making the gor¨­sei (five elder stars) break out in cold sweat. gor¨­sei (five elder stars) is not strong, what is strong is their status, so as long as he raises his knife, these people are¡­ ¡°yes?¡± at this moment, kuro raised his eyebrows and subconsciously looked down at the pangu palace. that position happened to be below the throne. ¡°you solve it!¡± his figure flashed and he directly rushed to the back of the throne. with a flash of the blade, he cut a big hole there and fell directly. after immersing himself in some darkness, kuro saw a flash of light. as the light approached, kuro entered a sealed room. the room was filled with flowers and plants, and there were also tree roots coiling around it. there seemed to be no exit. there was a sword on the ground, and under the blade were countless photos and wanted posters. beside the sword stood a human figure wearing a long hat like an awl. his face could not be seen clearly, only a pair of eyes deeply imprinted in kuro¡¯s heart. kuro landed on the ground and frowned. his eyes couldn¡¯t help but move to the photo and bounty under the blade. most of those photos were very old, but there were a few faces that kuro still remembered. there is luffy, and law, and teach, and roger, and princess vivi of alabasta, and princess shirahoshi of fish-man island¡­ ¡°these are all people who might throw the world into chaos.¡± the human figure next to him said lightly, ¡°for 800 years, i have been responsible for clearing these ¡®lights¡¯ that are enough to throw the world into chaos. my name is im, the king of this world.¡± im! the memory was aroused, reminding kuro of this person¡¯s name. he knew that there was someone on that throne, but he had forgotten its name. after all, it had been so many years, and it did not matter what it was called at that time. it did not matter whether there was this person or not. anyway, it had nothing to do with him, and he would not disturb the order of the world. but now it seems¡­ kuro exhaled smoke. ¡°your aura is not strong. how did you rule the world?¡± ¡°i never said i was strong¡­¡± those eyes kept staring at kuro. ¡°but¡­¡± he stopped talking to kuro and turned to a wall. he reached out and the wall rose like a mechanism, revealing a huge¡­ huge straw hat filled with moss. ¡°eight hundred years ago¡­¡± im said slowly: ¡°joyboi overthrew the giant kingdom and vowed to build a world of racial equality. i fell for his ideals and followed him.¡± ¡°however, he is too naive. those people from the moon are high above and have always enslaved us. in the end, joey boy even wants to include them. i can¡¯t agree with this.¡± ¡°we were the ones who organized it. we were the ones who started the resistance. why did we count those culprits in that kingdom? so joey boy failed because we don¡¯t agree. i don¡¯t even agree with those strange races. they were also the ones who caused harm at that time. we clearly had our own power and wanted to unite with them to do something, so¡­ after we were about to win, i started the resistance again. i defeated joey boy and stabilized the world and erased the history of that hundred years. because we don¡¯t need them, we can govern well. and those rebels are the so-called ¡®d¡¯, the enemies of the people of the moon.¡± ¡°since then, for 800 years, i have been watching this world. the d race, the three lost weapons, and the molecules that disrupt the world, i will destroy them, except for you¡­¡± im turned around, his eyes looking deeper. ¡°it escaped my eyes.¡± ¡°you did very well. you abandoned your will and gave it to others as a seed, making me unable to discover your true thoughts and will and thus ignoring your existence, allowing you to reach your current position, a position that is enough to resist.¡± no, i didn¡¯t. i don¡¯t know anything ¡­ kuro pulled the corners of his mouth and exhaled smoke. he looked up and said, ¡°so what do you mean?¡± ¡°it¡¯s been 800 years. the world is getting more and more chaotic, but there is still someone like you. however, the world i got from joey boy is not so easy to give to others. are you qualified? let me see it¡­¡± im slowly walked over and picked up the ordinary blade that was inserted in the ground. his eyes stared at kuro for a while. ¡°the float-floating fruit has also fused with the blade that ate the green dragon fruit. great swordsman, well, there are many sword techniques. vegapunk¡¯s research is good, but he is not an existence that disrupts the world. forget it.¡± somehow, kuro felt an extremely dangerous aura that made his hair stand on end. subconsciously, he opened his mouth and spat out a high-energy flame. ¡°hot breath!¡± in the face of the high-energy flames, im simply waved his sword and the flames automatically disintegrated. it was not haki, but simply disintegrated with inexplicable power. it¡¯s like erasure¡­ ¡°light sword!¡± autumn water¡¯s blade released a white laser that shot out as he stretched forward. buzz! however, this power, which could even cut through doflamingo¡¯s near-miracle birdcage, collapsed in front of im as if it had dissipated. ¡°nature controlled by the azure dragon fruit? but that¡¯s only the ability to create things¡­¡± im continued to walk slowly. kuro¡¯s body floated away and flew in the air, his fingers clenched, ¡°absolute airspace!¡± whoosh! in front of im, the air is chaotic and the surrounding earth is gradually disintegrating in this domain. this move can originally make people lose their self-control, but it has no effect on the person in front of him who only shows a pair of eyes. he still stood there, as if completely unaffected, and continued to move in the direction of kuro. kuro frowned. ¡°ability¡­ useless?¡± this is obviously an appearance that is not affected by ability. moreover, just now, he accurately described his fruit ability, including the luo gui who had fused with it and ate the azure dragon fruit. it seemed that he could not hide in front of those eyes¡­ ¡°damn, the last boss, right? what god or king, are you some architect?¡± kuro clicked his tongue. these words made im pause and look at kuro with a trace of surprise in his eyes. this emotion was accurately captured by kuro. he was stunned for a moment and raised his eyebrows. ¡°eye of all sight?¡± Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384: Cheat chapter 1384: cheat hearing this, im paused slightly and said lightly, ¡°i was indeed an architect in the past, but this is the all-seeing eye, which allows me to see everything in the world.¡± ¡°stop it.¡± kuro undid the chaotic space and his figure flashed, turning into afterimages and quickly appearing beside im, autumn water waved like moonlight. ¡°yuelong!¡± dang! the moon-like black light was blocked by an ordinary sword blade. im held the blade and blocked the fast attack. as the blade collided with the black blade, his eyes, which could almost see through everything, looked at kuro and said indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s just a quick draw and chop.¡± whoosh! kuro¡¯s figure disappeared and appeared on the other side. autumn water had already returned to her scabbard and quickly pulled out her knife, turning into hundreds of blade afterimages and slashing at him. ¡°hundred shadow slash!¡± ¡°that¡¯s just a quick slash with a knife, a knife will always be a knife, no matter how fast it is.¡± im tilted his head. this time, he didn¡¯t even lift his sword. he just stretched out his hand and pinched forward with two fingers. the hundreds of blade afterimages dissipated, leaving only a black blade, which he firmly pinched with two fingers, as if it was not a knife full of great force but a plastic toy. ¡°zhanbo!¡± kuro¡¯s blade turned and a circular slash came out of the autumn water, shaking off im¡¯s two fingers and flying up again. the blade swung and countless slashes fell. ¡°lion zhen shikiya!¡± the slash mixed with killing intent and domineeringness fell like a rain. boom! boom! boom! the slash landed on the ground like a violent explosion, cutting the ground and raising a large cloud of dust. however, in the dust fog, the humanoid figure wearing an awl-like hat appeared again and walked out slowly. ¡°slash, it¡¯s a good move, but the trajectory is orderly. no matter how many there are, you can¡¯t slash at the same time.¡± im looked up, those round eyes just staring at kuro. ¡°nothing can hide from my eyes.¡± ¡°oh?¡± the cigar that kuro was biting on puffed out a cloud of smoke. ¡°didn¡¯t you still dodge it? the tyrant aura is useful to you¡­¡± not only did he see it, but kuro could also see that if he really had the ability to ignore all damage, he would not have dodged in that extremely small space. it could even be said that his ability was not ignored. the ability was effective on him, but those eyes¡­ ¡°can you see the essence of the eyes?¡± kuro murmured. ability? or was he born with it? he was more willing to believe that it was an ability. after all, this guy looks quite cool now, but 800 years ago, he might have just been a ¡°partner¡± of joey boy or something, just an ordinary person. ¡°try again!¡± kuro swooped down. after autumn water fell into the scabbard, he held the handle of the knife and directly pulled out the knife when he approached im. the blade turned into three, blocking the possibility of im escaping and went straight to the vital point. ¡°divine blade, magnificent sword skill, but¡­¡± im raised his sword and blocked autumn water¡¯s trajectory before the blade completely cut down. dang! autumn water fell halfway and was stuck by the blade, blocking kuro¡¯s attack. ¡°that¡¯s all.¡± after im blocked autumn water, he loosened his grip and let kuro continue to dive down. at this time, he raised his sword and slashed at kuro. buzz! the blade pierced through kuro¡¯s body and the body rippled like water, turning into a shadow and dissipating. kuro floated in the air and twisted his neck, reaching out to touch the back of his neck and drawing a little blood. ¡°experience?¡± kuro squinted. 800 years of experience coupled with those eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything was indeed difficult to deal with. even if a pig let him live for 800 years, it would become a spirit. not to mention a person. ¡°it¡¯s not that easy to scare me.¡± kuro held autumn water tightly and spat out the cigar in his mouth. he took a deep breath. ¡°i don¡¯t believe i can¡¯t cut you!¡± whoosh! his figure turned into an afterimage again, with a black light, he appeared directly above im and slashed down. im dodged sideways, allowing the autumn water blade to flash past him. he raised the blade and was about to counterattack, but at this time, a ribbon quickly flew out of kuro and went straight to im. ¡°yes?¡± im made a surprised sound and took a step back. his eyes, which saw through everything, glanced at the blood ribbon. ¡°interesting, abilities, sword skills, killing intent, and haki are all here. it¡¯s a good move, but power is power. the essence of power can be blocked with the same thing.¡± as he spoke, he reached out and grabbed the ribbon of the lifeless space kill. with a huge force, he even pulled kuro up and pulled the ribbon around twice, throwing kuro out. kuro stopped in the sky and frowned as he watched the scene. the ribbons around him began to float out and became six. ¡°like a butterfly or a flying spider?¡± im¡¯s tone was smiling: ¡°but no matter what, in front of my eyes, it is just a bug.¡± ¡°up.¡± kuro¡¯s empty hand floated up two fingers and the absolute space appeared around im again. a ribbon was printed on the autumn water. he quickly wiped the two fingers on the blade, then held the handle with both hands and quickly waved it forward. the blade entered absolute sky territory, causing the air to fluctuate and turned into a whole blade that cut down from above. ¡°unexplained sword of the wind and death, hiccup!¡± the scene in front of him was almost cut open by his saber, and a huge gap was cut in the ground, as if a piece had been dug out of thin air. however, in the dug-out ground, im only raised his hand and raised the blade high. the cut-off air followed the blade and there was a cone mark that was not cut off. it directly broke¡­ ¡°as i said, as long as it is power, there is a way to crack it. no power can escape my eyes.¡± im looked at kuro and his body moved. kuro¡¯s pupils shrank and a few lifeless space kills stretched forward. im¡¯s figure appeared in front of him and he reached out and grabbed a few lifeless space kills in his hand and the blade in his other hand quickly stabbed. clang!! autumn water pushed against the blade, but im only pushed forward and sent kuro flying, stopping him behind. the captured lifeless sky kill also dissipated. im gently landed on the ground and said, ¡°if that¡¯s all you have, then don¡¯t wake me up. i¡¯m very tired. just die like this and everything will be normal.¡± ¡°you are really overbearing¡­¡± kuro clicked his tongue. this guy¡¯s strength is not great, but because it is not great, it is amazing that he can push me away. can those eyes really discover something and then see the essence of it? ¡°nothing in this world can escape your eyes?¡± kuro quickly wiped his two fingers on the blade and flashed with golden light. ¡°really? i don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°unexplained divine wind: white tiger!¡± as he swung his blade, a white tiger phantom appeared behind kuro. the white tiger bared its fangs and brandished its huge claws, covering im. this made im¡¯s eyes widen in an instant, as if he had seen something incredible. the claws went down, making im move his body and directly dodge. ¡°why are you hiding!¡± kuro¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°it¡¯s your eyes that have never seen such a move, right?¡± he knows everything. if he can see through everything from history to power, then i¡¯ll give him something that he can¡¯t see through. anyway, it¡¯s all cheats. if monk can open it, why can¡¯t kuro? Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385: Don’t Be Too Arrogant, Old Thing chapter 1385: don¡¯t be too arrogant, old thing this im has eyes that can see through the essence of the world. if you just listen to him brag, of course kuro will not believe it. but when they fought and found that it was really true, they had to consider it. abilities, sword skills, haki, and even killing intent, as long as they are circulating in the sea, they can be broken by him one by one. it¡¯s not ineffective, just cracked. use the least amount of strength and experience to crack it. then kuro can only play something different with him. now it seemed that the guess was right. this is not the source of his unseen grace. if you want to crack it, you have to have experience in this area. ¡°interesting move¡­ i¡¯ve never seen it before. no, it doesn¡¯t seem to be from this world. it¡¯s untraceable. like you, it will always give me some surprises.¡± im glanced at the area covered by the claw, then looked back at kuro and narrowed his eyes. ¡°however, this move¡­ can¡¯t be won.¡± whoosh! his figure disappeared, kuro¡¯s eyes opened and autumn water once again appeared with golden light, ¡°untamed god¡¯s profound meaning, black tortoise!¡± crack!! however, just as the turtle shell shield appeared, a sudden blade broke through his defense and went straight for kuro¡¯s chest. kuro¡¯s figure quickly descended. as soon as he landed, im stuck to him like a ghost and the blade quickly fell. dang! kuro blocked autumn water and blocked the blade of the sword. then, he kicked im¡¯s chest and the kick missed. im stepped back and dodged the kick. ¡°but your ¡®lights¡¯ are not strong. even if there are moves that i am not used to, they are still like insects. the light emitted by fireflies is not as dazzling as the moon.¡± im said lightly, ¡°for eight hundred years, ambitious people have emerged one after another. there are people everywhere who want to rule the world. you are no different from them.¡± kuro stretched his body and looked down at the blood-colored armor that was not damaged by the western sword and said, ¡°you are no different from those people outside.¡± omniscient and omniscient, but also a person. although it can break most of the power, there is always a limit. otherwise, an existence like kaido wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant that the world government can¡¯t do anything to them. for 800 years, the situation of this guy should be limited. whether he is too lazy to go down or he doesn¡¯t want the world to know the truth, it shows that he is not that strong. the people he wanted to kill were basically from the d clan or those who knew about the three great weapons. pluto¡¯s insider used to be in the hands of the old fishman, and later in the hands of franky, but he is dead. poseidon, the sea king, also known as shirahoshi, doesn¡¯t seem to have been successfully captured. i don¡¯t know where he is now. kuro doesn¡¯t even care. as for uranus, kuro knew a little bit of information, which should be with elbaf. as for what form it was, he did not know. if he knows, im must know too, but the sea is still the same. either he can¡¯t move, or¡­ his strength is only so-so. not very strong, but very troublesome. a watcher who monitors the world¡­ ¡°the profound meaning of the unseen divine wind¡­¡± kuro wiped the blade with two fingers, and the golden light covered the blade and suddenly turned into a strange bird that wrapped around it. the strange bird cried and spread its wings and flew towards im. ¡°vermillion bird!¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t seen it before¡­ slash? no, there are other things mixed in.¡± im¡¯s eyes sank, he did not compete with kuro, but chose to retreat. the vermillion bird swept through the surrounding buildings, and the strong slash cut the flowers and the surrounding walls into pieces. the huge strange bird approached im, and before im could retreat, a figure emerged from the center of the strange bird and quickly approached this person. snap. kuro grabbed im¡¯s arm with one hand and held it tightly, grinning at him. the vermillion bird fell and turned into a large number of slashes, drowning im¡¯s body. a large number of slashes covered im¡¯s body, shaking him, but the sharp slashes couldn¡¯t even cut his robe. ¡°your clothes are one with you, right!¡± kuro bared his teeth at him and exerted strength in his arm. with his eyes wide open, he quickly threw im out. at this moment, kuro flew forward and autumn water directly hacked down. clang!! in the air, im blocked autumn water with his western sword and was about to counterattack, but kuro pressed his body forward and his head directly hit im¡¯s head. bang!! with a huge force, kuro broke through the wall and fell. ¡°you are not omnipotent!¡± kuro floated in the sky and smiled at him. ¡°i never said i was.¡± in the ruins, im slowly stood up, still holding the sword blade, his clothes became dirty, his eyes stared straight at kuro, ¡°i even said that i will lose in time, i know this very well, but if i lose¡­ what will happen?¡± ¡°luciru kuro¡­ do you really understand? this world is very wide, so wide that you can¡¯t imagine it. there are also many hidden crises, and there are many ambitious people like you. have you thought about a question? if you defeat me, can you really rule the world?¡± im said slowly: ¡°the world will be in chaos. those who are not convinced of you will not be convinced of you in the end. they will wage war against you because the world government can be defeated. then you can be defeated. there will be greater chaos on the sea, greater chaos than now.¡± ¡°those arrogant and ambitious people can¡¯t be killed. they can only be stopped. only i¡­ in front of my eyes can i see everything in the world. only then can i eliminate the source of chaos in time, so that the world can guarantee a peace and deal with external threats. the world is not only the sea, but the threat of the moon clan will always be there and never leave.¡± he paused for a moment, then stretched out his hand and said, ¡°my five subordinates were killed by your people. i will give you a chance, submit to me. i can even give you that throne, as long as you listen to my orders, i can even let you live a long time like me. there are many things in this world that can increase life, not just the surgical fruit¡­¡± ¡°none of my business,¡± kuro said directly. im shook his head and was about to speak when kuro said, ¡°are you trying to say that some people you meet say the same thing?¡± im was stunned. ¡°isn¡¯t it? you want to destroy everything just for the small ideals in your heart. how are you different from those people?¡± ¡°difference¡­¡± kuro landed on the ground, looked up, and sighed. ¡°if straw hat comes here, maybe he will say that he wants to do what he wants to do, but i am not that kind of person. what you said is¡­ very simple.¡± he looked at im and said, ¡°a dead world is not as good as having vitality. don¡¯t think that you can point fingers just because you live long.¡± he pointed autumn water at im and said, ¡°if you are killed by me and leave the stage of history, this is your fate. don¡¯t be too arrogant, old thing.¡± Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386: I Think I Did Better Than You chapter 1386: i think i did better than you im looked at kuro quietly for a while and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°it seems that you still don¡¯t understand. like those pirates, this is not a stagnant world. this world needs monitors so that it can have vitality without being invaded by greater chaos and exclude chaos. it is not a problem in itself.¡± ¡°just like you are a marine, more often than not, you are fighting pirates to ensure order. you are also a disguised monitor.¡± ¡°the local police maintain law and order to prevent the chaos from spreading. they are also monitors.¡± im said lightly, ¡°no matter what you want to do, as a marine, what you want to do is the same as me. we are no different. in that case, why don¡¯t you submit to me and make this world more orderly together.¡± ¡°i can eliminate the descendants of the twenty kings, but you have to promise not to go against me. how about that?¡± kuro looked at im and gradually frowned. he gradually relaxed autumn water and no longer aimed at this person. seeing this scene, im¡¯s eyes showed a smile, ¡°yes, that¡¯s it, follow me, let¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°what are you talking about?¡± kuro flexed his wrist and said disdainfully, ¡°don¡¯t make excuses for your laziness. where did you learn this? invisible hand or shock therapy? aren¡¯t you irresponsible?¡± ¡°oh, you think that some people are the threat of chaos, so you ¡®take action¡¯ and destroy them. you don¡¯t even consider why there is this kind of chaos. a headache doctor treats the head and feet, treating the symptoms but not the root cause. you never solve the problem, you just solve the people who have problems. after solving the problem, you don¡¯t care about anything. the reason for the chaos in the emotional world is people, right? think about whether there is a problem with your governance.¡± kuro clicked his tongue and said, ¡°old man, times have changed. you should have thought about it when the revolutionary army appeared, instead of only paying attention to joey boy and nika. those things are also ancient and out of time, and you are still so afraid now because you¡­¡± ¡°to put this world in a stagnant state, for you, no change is the biggest system!¡± ¡°and this kind of thing¡­¡± kuro¡¯s face darkened. ¡°it¡¯s really disgusting.¡± he raised his second finger and wiped it on the blade. he said lightly, ¡°i¡¯m different from you. although it¡¯s not my intention to become like this, the food is already in my mouth. i have to eat it. otherwise, i¡¯ll be sorry¡­¡± golden light covered the blade. kuro carried it on his shoulder. his voice was like the wind, echoing in im¡¯s ears. ¡°the profound meaning of the unseen divine wind¡­¡± im¡¯s pupils shrank. under his eyes, this move was still unclear. it was a move that he had never seen before and¡­ it could kill him. i can¡¯t die! joyboy ¡­ before he comes out, he can¡¯t die! im subconsciously looked at the huge straw hat behind him with a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. then, his body moved and the sword in his hand stabbed straight at kuro. before this move is used, he still has a chance. however, the sword pierced through the air and the blade passed through kuro¡¯s shadow and faded the figure. in a moment, im reacted and waved his sword to the side. but at this moment, a ribbon tied his wrist. kuro appeared on the side of im and the six ribbons around him moved together, binding im¡¯s neck, hands, feet and waist, making him unable to exert force. ¡°power is essential. you are right. you can catch my power. similarly, my power can wrap around you, even for a moment!¡± ¡°you bastard!¡± im¡¯s pupils finally showed anger. that feeling was like being turned over by a bug that could be stepped on at any time and slapped in the face. he struggled and tried to break free from the restraint of the ribbon. ¡°why would i give you a chance!¡± kuro moved forward, and more lifeless space kill exploded from his body, binding im¡¯s body that had just broken free again. he raised his foot and directly kicked im¡¯s body with a great momentum, forcing his body to retreat until he reached the wall and went straight up. under the incomparable lethality of lifeless space kill, they broke through the top of the sky, broke the wall above, rushed directly above the void throne and appeared in front of everyone. just as im said, under the void throne, the bodies of gor¨­sei (five elder stars) were lying there. several people died in completely different ways. some turned into scattered ice, some were beaten to death, and some were torn apart by sharp claws. but there is no doubt that the battle of gor¨­sei (five elder stars) is over. they are not strong to begin with, not to mention that there are a large number of marine elites here. at this moment, they all looked up and saw that kuro appeared like a spider that was eating. who is that?! everyone¡¯s pupils contracted. they did not expect mariejois to really have people, just below the throne. is that the man on the throne? ¡°you will not succeed!!¡± im let out his voice. ¡°without the monitors, you won¡¯t know anything that happens in the sea. those extraterrestrials, those hidden dangers, only marines can¡¯t deal with them. you are committing a crime, you are sinners who have thrown the world into chaos!¡± ¡°i told you¡­¡± kuro raised the knife and said, ¡°whether you are guilty or not, you are not qualified to make a judgment, and it has nothing to do with the world. now i just don¡¯t like you, and then¡­¡± blade, falling. ¡°huang long!!¡± the golden blade slid down and cut diagonally along im¡¯s body. chi!!! the blade penetrated, but no blood burst out, but im¡¯s body trembled and gradually went limp. the ribbon disappeared, letting im¡¯s body fall and land lightly on the throne. at this moment, kuro also descended in front of him, stared at im, and said lightly, ¡°the will of generations of inheritance, the changes of the times, and the dreams of people¡­ are unstoppable. you can¡¯t even figure this out. you should have died long ago.¡± with that, he reached out and grabbed this person and pulled him gently¡­ in front of everyone and under the live den den mushi in bucky¡¯s hand, the person sitting on the throne was pulled down by kuro. ¡°that¡¯s it, this throne is supposed to be empty, then it will become empty again¡­¡± this person said that he is strong because he is omniscient and omnipotent. if i did not cheat, i might have been completely countered by him. as long as there are some unknown means, it will be very easy to deal with him. just like himself, he will only stare at the known world, put an end to all the unknowns, and gradually solidify the world into this shape, but the unknowns¡­ ¡°just because you don¡¯t face it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. if there¡¯s a problem, solve it instead of being an ostrich. do you think it¡¯s fine just because you can¡¯t see it? if you pull out the seedling, will the soil become better? not necessarily¡­ our ways are different.¡± kuro said softly, ¡°i don¡¯t know what the future is like, but at least¡­ i think i did better than you.¡± Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387: This Sea Will Definitely Be Liberated chapter 1387: this sea will definitely be liberated if this thing dies, it dies. it is not a strong person in itself. compared to the fourth emperor, it is much weaker. the only strong thing is the eyes that are enough to monitor everything, and¡­ the position of secretly controlling the world government. now that the skin has been peeled off, it¡¯s just a matter of time. after confirming that the person was dead, kuro exhaled and turned around to glare at everyone. ¡°what have you done!!¡± it really can! a group of people humped him into mary joa? why didn¡¯t he notice it when he was in red port? it turns out that there was a mutiny in red port. now, the world government is gone. if they don¡¯t take over in time, the sea will definitely fall into chaos and those pirates who have just been defeated in new world will definitely make a comeback. ¡°even if you want to rebel, you have to be slow and think about it!¡± kuro gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°how can this be? you guys did really well, i¡­¡± he was about to say that he didn¡¯t know anything, but he saw the live den den mushi in bucky¡¯s hand and swallowed his words. ¡°in short, this is not the way to do things. if you don¡¯t consider the whole picture, this is wrong!¡± he frowned and looked at everyone. he thought for a moment and said, ¡°at the front line, tsuru is holding up and can prevent the pirates from making a comeback. kuzan, you have made a trip. go back to your position and take over the front line marine, koro, and the country of electricity and peace. let them come down to assist the front line marine in the encirclement and suppression. they must attack the new world pirates to the greatest extent. i want the new world to be stable for at least 20 years!¡± ¡°kaz, you lead a team to contact the revolutionary army and recruit them. remember, it¡¯s recruitment. if you are not convinced, you will fight together. shichibukai, you also go down. first stabilize your route, then go to the new world and find some troublemakers to kill. then tell those pirates who did not participate to stay there and not move.¡± as he spoke, he clenched autumn water and looked straight at these shichibukai. what he wants now is absolute control. if he is disobedient¡­ it¡¯s better to get rid of it as soon as possible to avoid any trouble later. however, none of these shichibukai looked abnormal. hancock stared blankly at kuro, who was standing in front of the throne, with a flushed face. ¡°mr. kuro!¡± just as he finished speaking, kaz suddenly shouted, ¡°please sit on the throne!!¡± ¡°yes, sit on the throne! mr. kuro!¡± wilbur echoed. ¡°master, that seat belongs to you. sitting in that place, we will be a whole!¡± david also shouted. to sit on¡­ the throne? kuro looked back at the wide seat and raised his eyebrows. he said angrily, ¡°you took my diary and now you want me to sit on the throne? are you kidding me?¡± emperor in the republic? not so good ¡­ ¡°not so!¡± kaz stood up with a solemn expression. ¡°what you taught us is to make decisions based on the local situation and not blindly follow the doctrine. we overthrew gor¨­sei and defeated the king behind the scenes, but it is undeniable that we also received the legacy of the world government, and the current throne is indeed empty!¡± ¡°mr. kuro, as long as you sit down, we will be the new world government, the world government led by marine. the world will turn because of your will. the people, marines, and countries, we will all stand together and unite as a new student. this is all what you have taught us!¡± ¡°so sit down, sit there and become the new king!!¡± kaz¡¯s words were loud and clear. to the other marines, it sounded like thunder. however, it was so reasonable. if they defeated the world government, wouldn¡¯t they be the new world government? there¡¯s nothing wrong with that¡­ ¡°hey, turn it off.¡± smoker sneaked up to bucky and whispered to him. ¡°ah¡­ ah!¡± bucky reacted and was about to turn off den den mushi when a voice sounded from above. ¡°no need.¡± kuro glanced at bucky and shook his head. ¡°no need to turn it off, let the world watch¡­¡± he surveyed the marines below, his gaze focused on david, kaz, and wilbur, then on kaz. ¡°i thought it was just a distant dream¡­¡± kuro murmured, ¡°there are too many strong people. in the sea where great power belongs to oneself, it is too difficult to finish this business. even if you can do this, no one knows how to go down. because the strong people themselves are the greatest privilege. you, i¡­ we are all such people. those who eat fruits and have power, they can stir the sea wantonly and make our achievements disappear. in the end, will it really be realized? you never consider this kind of thing and just go up and do it because of the diary when you were young¡­¡± if you don¡¯t do well, you will become a sinner! this was also why he directly threw away that ideal after knowing the nature of the world. it was too difficult. people¡­ have to recognize reality. ¡°this position, i don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°but it will come true!!!¡± kaz suddenly roared, and the faint red aura that was emitting formed a mixture of white and red aura that rushed straight at kuro, making his hair dance. ¡°it will come true one day, mr. kuro! as long as it is led by you, it will absolutely come true. because it is an ideal, because it is an unreachable dream, we have the need to realize it!¡± ¡°is there a complete circle in this world?! no! but we all want to draw that complete circle because that is our pursuit. all incomplete circles are moving towards that complete circle. no matter how long it takes, no matter how difficult it is, we have won now and we can continue to win in the future!!¡± ¡°be a king, mr. kuro, be a king, only you are the most qualified! let us keep winning until we realize that beautiful dream!!!¡± ¡°you¡­¡± kuro opened his mouth and his eyes were a little unfocused. in his excitement, this bearded man made him a little dizzy. he seemed to see a young man clenching his fists and said with a flushed face: ¡°what lousy world, i will transform you!¡± did you pick up what i dropped? kaz ¡­ ¡°king¡­¡± kuro shook his head and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°i am not a king. the world government does not have a king. if i can sit in this position, you can also sit in¡­¡± ¡°you can call me anything, marshal, f¨¹hrer¡­ anything. i won¡¯t sit for long. people can fall if they stay in one position for too long.¡± he slowly lowered his body and sat on the throne. he looked at his palm and gradually placed it on the armrest. ¡°there is no need to turn off the live broadcast and tell the world that we are seizing power by fair force, not a despicable usurper. i have defeated all the strong enemies on the sea and i am sitting here fair and square!¡± ¡°also tell those ambitious people, come! if you really have the confidence to defeat me and defeat us marines, then come! it will be a life-and-death war until your arrogance is completely suppressed, otherwise it will not end! one year, five years, ten years, twenty years! those pirates can fight for as long as they want until they are completely victorious!!¡± ¡°no matter how much time it takes, i, luciru kuro, declare that this sea will be liberated!!!¡± if this is an exam¡­ i wish i had a passing grade. Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388: What King Do You Want to Be? chapter 1388: what king do you want to be? thirty years later. the war 30 years ago affected the world and caused a large number of feudal nobles and capital to fall. they all cursed the initiator and called the war the ¡°despicable battle of usurpation¡±. however, most of the people called it a ¡®honorable victory¡¯. but in any case, the ruler of the world government, who has been called [princeps] by the sea, announced to the world in that war that the world government had changed, and marine will represent everything of the world government and unify everything. the judicial island and cp organization are still under the jurisdiction of the world government and their rights have not changed. marine is still the same marine. marine, with doug-greg kaz as the marshal, has issued a war declaration to the pirates of the sea. in five years, those troublesome pirates have been cleaned up. the remaining pirates are hiding in the corners of the sea like rats. everything seemed to have changed little, but it was a complete change. tenryubito is gone, and the feudal nobles and capital that are pressing on the heads of the people are also gone. they do not have to pay a heavy tax, and all taxes are formulated by the world government after measuring the local situation and sending officials to station them. as for the king¡­ at david¡¯s call, all the countries on the sea shed their identity as kings and changed their identities¡ªrepresentatives of the public. this existence is selected by the people in the local area to give the world government opinions during meetings and supervise each other with the officials sent by the world government. as for those who disagreed or committed crimes, they were basically hanged by marines. just like hanging those nobles, find a street lamp and hang them on a tree. don¡¯t hang them in other ways because of their status. use this way to tell the world that you are¡­ nothing in the eyes of the government. as for the pirates, although they have been cleaned up, they are indeed endless. based on the geographical environment of the sea, even if kuro decides to recruit a large number of government officials to go to every island and village, it is still not enough. the human heart cannot be satisfied. there will still be pirates going to sea, especially those pirates who have obtained power. they will go to sea with their so-called dreams to find the legend that has gradually become ancient¡ªone piece. but this is only a small part of it. most of the pirates, some are for freedom, some for power, and some are purely for the treasures scattered on the sea. as for pirates, kuro initially thought of killing all of them, but when he thought about it, it was not right. this opening is too strict. it will let those who have just gone to sea as pirates to do some bad things. in the end, they will be sentenced. however, he also let go. plundering is definitely wrong, but if you simply go out to sea to adventure and look for treasures, even if it is one piece, he will not stop you. after all, that thing is not a threat to kuro itself. what blank century, what historical truth? the textbooks compiled by the world government clearly write these things. although the new world government does not know it, they also clearly write that no one is interested in this thing. they are the new world government, a new world government that seeks the welfare of the people and makes the world as equal as possible. including how kuro himself came to power, how the marine was formed, how the old world government ruled for 800 years, how the nobles and feudal funds were beaten off, and why they were beaten off, they are all printed in books. what matters to the world is transparency. secrets and secrets that affect the world are never deliberately hidden. if you want to know, you can investigate it yourself. after your curiosity is satisfied, you can continue to live your life. they are the new government, and they represent the general public. it doesn¡¯t matter if you are curious about history, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you know about it, but you have to use this history to run to the people and say that you have a throne to inherit and that you used to be my slaves¡­ sorry, do you see that tree next to your village? he hung it up himself. ¡­ . [legend has it that in ancient times, there was a legendary warrior, the sun god, nika. he brought liberation and laughter to people. at that time, the slaves firmly believed that nika would be able to liberate them in the end. but as far as we know, nika is a devil fruit, obtained by the great pirate monchi d. luffy 20 years ago. his legend is still told in the east china sea and the grand line, but we know that it is not monchi d. luffy who saved the world, but our f¨¹hrer. if there is really a sun god, he must be the real sun god! let us cheer for him. the sun god protects us!] east blue, shelz town, in an ordinary single-family residence. a man sat on a small bench with his legs crossed. he held a new newspaper in his hand and pointed at the content of the newspaper with his other hand. ¡°which idiot wrote this?¡± standing next to him was a bespectacled middle-aged man in a black suit. there was a heroic spirit between his eyebrows, and he seemed to be thinking. ¡°world economic news, mr. kuro,¡± the man said to the man sitting on the small bench below. the person sitting there looked to be in his twenties. he was wearing a big cloak that exposed his chest, his hair was combed back, and he had a cigar in his mouth. as his head swayed, the golden earrings beside his earlobes glowed. Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389: What King Do You Want to Be? chapter 1389: what king do you want to be? ¡°world economic news?¡± kuro smiled and said, ¡°why hasn¡¯t it closed down yet? wasn¡¯t morgan¡¯s pigeon caught and hanged by me more than 20 years ago?¡± ¡°well¡­¡± crowe adjusted his glasses and said, ¡°mr. kuro, you ordered that there should be freedom of the press back then. this is just a civilian newspaper, so as long as it doesn¡¯t violate the regulations, it¡¯s basically up to him.¡± ¡°really? i don¡¯t remember. i¡¯m not the head of the family now. i¡¯ve been retired for more than ten years¡­ i don¡¯t even know how to flatter this newspaper. is the main writer¡¯s head still from 30 years ago? it¡¯s all bullshit. i¡¯ve stressed again and again that you have to be realistic. don¡¯t do these empty things. it¡¯s clearly a victory by force. why do you make it seem like i¡¯m destined to save the world? this kind of thinking is not good. go check it out and warn me.¡± kuro pointed to the newspaper. ¡°yes, mr. kuro¡­¡± ¡°well¡­ what are you doing here? the government has nothing for you to do, right?¡± kuro asked. crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°princeps kaz asked me to come over because¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m fucking retired, chlo?, look at me, i¡¯ll say it again, i. retired. hugh!¡± kuro put down the newspaper, looked up at crowe, and said, ¡°is there no end to it? i¡¯m already over 60 years old, it¡¯s time for me to retire. how old are you, do you still need me to host? what was it that year, i said that i would definitely be able to fulfill this ideal. i have laid the groundwork for you, but you still came to me. what are you doing!¡± crowe¡¯s head fell back, his eyes complicated. ¡®you¡¯re in your sixties?¡¯ your appearance has not changed since that year. and that one is the same¡­ this eternal youth seemed to be frozen. that person also looked like a little girl. on the contrary¡­ he himself is over 70 years old. although the zoological fruit gave him a strong physique and he still looks like a middle-aged man, he is old and time has left its mark on him. the precipitation of time has also changed their position. more than a decade ago, kuro stepped down from the position of f¨¹hrer and was replaced by fleet admiral kaz. he was also promoted as chief of the general staff and became the chief of the general staff of the world government, working with kaz to govern the sea. but they still wanted kuro to come back. after all, he was a stabilizing force. if he could go back, they would be much more at ease. ¡°the main problem is that we don¡¯t know how to deal with it, so we¡­¡± ¡°if there¡¯s no way to deal with it, then try it. how can it be so easy to govern the whole world? what i say will definitely work. don¡¯t be afraid of making mistakes, mistakes can be corrected. how can governance not make mistakes in such a big place?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you the self-proclaimed spiders who weave order? the organization has expanded so much, how many people are there? there should be five million people. show your backbone, otherwise, when i am gone or you are gone in the future, will you summon my soul?!¡± kuro cursed. ¡°yes, i understand, mr. kuro. i will bring these words to prince kaz¡­¡± crowe pursed his lips and said, ¡°in addition, there is something else that requires your authorization. it seems that old man polusalino is about to¡­ do you want to find his fruit?¡± these words made kuro pause. he was stunned for a long time, the cigar he was biting exhaled smoke, and then he sighed: ¡°let moore find it, try to find it. if it is eaten by someone, let him join marine and slowly cultivate it. glittering fruit, magma fruit, frozen fruit, these three fruits will be exclusive to marine in the future, find a way to take them back¡­ did you find the dark fruit?¡± ¡°we are still trying to find it.¡± crowe hesitated. ¡°mr. kuro, that is a fruit with a bad reputation after all. there are locks and tiki before and after¡­ do we really want to recycle it?¡± ¡°the older you are, the more muddled your brain is!¡± kuro glared at him. ¡°there¡¯s nothing good or bad about power. it depends on how it¡¯s used. if you get the dark-dark fruit, you can automatically recycle the important fruits that have been eaten. it¡¯s better to control them in our hands than in the hands of those unstable factors. you can¡¯t expect leda to open the bag. look, after so many years, she only dropped one and she found it herself.¡± ¡°yes, i understand, mr. kuro¡­¡± ¡°alright, if you have nothing to do, get lost. why do you come to my place every other day? i am now a commoner. if you annoy me again, i will beat you up.¡± kuro waved his hand angrily. would ordinary people dare to hit the world government chief of staff? the corners of crowe¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t dare to talk back. he couldn¡¯t help but talk back a year ago, and he was put to bed for more than half a month by the long-awaited special training. ¡°yes, then i will¡­¡± ¡°dad!¡± crowe was about to say goodbye when a loud cry came from the door. a young man with a sturdy body and a similar appearance to kuro ran over with excitement on his face, like a moving gorilla. his legs were wide open and he stretched out his hand, showing his white teeth. ¡°give me the money!¡± although this person looks like kuro, he is¡­ bald. he did not inherit kuro¡¯s black hair, nor did he inherit a head of white hair. it seems that black and white is the same as black and white. ¡°uh¡­¡± after saying that, he saw the person standing beside his father and greeted, ¡°it¡¯s grandpa crowe, hello!¡± Chapter 1390 - Chapter 1390: What King Do You Want to Be? chapter 1390: what king do you want to be? grandpa ¡­ crowe¡¯s lips twitched. i¡¯m the same generation as dad. he smiled and said, ¡°noah, it¡¯s been a year.¡± ¡°is it that long? forget it, it¡¯s not important. dad, give me the money.¡± noah continued to reach out to kuro. kuro frowned. ¡°how much?¡± noah thought for a moment and stretched out a finger. ¡°well¡­ 10 million berries.¡± ¡°how much?!¡± kuro raised his voice. ¡°ten million?! what do you want this money for? no! i don¡¯t even have ten million!¡± ¡°no? forget it¡­¡± noah thought about it and seemed to not care at all. he turned around and was about to run away. ¡°well, noah¡­¡± crowe waved his hand and said, ¡°grandpa didn¡¯t bring you a gift this time. i¡¯ll give you a check from the exchange office and you can exchange it for 10 million.¡± ¡°hey! really?!¡± noah turned his head with shining eyes and said, ¡°that¡¯s great! then i will have ten million!¡± kuro glanced at crowe but didn¡¯t stop him. it¡¯s impossible to say that he doesn¡¯t have money. his business is very big now, but he pays taxes on time and is not exploited. it¡¯s within the legal scope. it¡¯s just that boys have to be raised poor, especially a bastard like his son. as for crowe, after fighting pirates for so many years, he has also accumulated a lot of wealth and seems to have invested in his business. ¡°forget it, you have grown up, you should experience something. ten million it is, but what do you want money for?¡± kuro asked. noah bared his teeth and said firmly, ¡°buy a ship!¡± ¡°why do you want to buy a ship?¡± noah smiled. with his back to the sun, it seemed to shine on his entire body, especially his bald head, which was shining brightly. ¡°be the pirate king!!!¡± as soon as these words came out, the surroundings seemed to be quiet. crowe had just taken out the check from his pocket, and his hand that was about to pass it forward immediately stopped there, not moving at all. kuro raised his eyebrows and the veins on his forehead burst out. he stared at this big glowing head and tried to squeeze out a smile. ¡°say it again, what kind of king are you going to be?¡± ¡°one piece king!¡± ¡°i think, do you want to change your vocabulary and be an adventure king or something?¡± kuro almost burst out the words. ¡°no! i want to be pirate king!¡± noah did not feel the seriousness of the situation at all. with yearning in his eyes, he said, ¡°it¡¯s what roger said, and what monkey d. luffy said, pirate king! find the big secret treasure and be the freest man in the sea!!¡± the veins on kuro¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°well, noah¡­¡± crowe wiped the cold sweat on his face and asked, ¡°lord crowe¡­¡± ¡°huh?!¡± kuro looked at crowe. ¡°no, um, uncle crowe, why do you want to be a pirate?¡± ¡°it¡¯s pirate king!¡± ¡°yes yes yes, why do you want to be pirate king?¡± ¡°well¡­¡± noah touched his chin and put on a similar expression as kuro. he frowned and thought for a while before suddenly baring his teeth. ¡°because of interest!¡± crack! with an explosion, kuro stood up and reached out to take autumn water, who was hanging next to him with a scabbard. he pointed at noah and said fiercely, ¡°chloe, catch him for me! if i don¡¯t break his legs today! i¡¯ll teach you what it means to beat people with interest!!¡± ¡°hey, dad, what are you doing! if you continue like this, i will fight back. don¡¯t think that i can¡¯t beat you. ouch, ah!!!¡± in the calm town of shields, there was a loud sound that had not been heard for many years. in the sound of the scabbard hitting the flesh, there seemed to be an unyielding cry. ¡°i want to be the pirate king of interest!!!¡± ¡­ . the former youth vowed to change the world, and the current youth clamored to move towards his dream. the will passed down through generations, the changes of times, the dreams of men¡­ none of them could be stopped. the book ended. Chapter 1391 - Chapter 1391: Side Story: Marriage Under the Sunset Is My Lost Youth chapter 1391: side story: marriage under the sunset is my lost youth east blue, sheltz town was unusually lively at this time. the 153 marine departments that were originally here were open and decorated with lights and streamers. there were big red lanterns hanging on both sides of the door and firecrackers on the ground. there are many round tables in the square inside the branch. the back half of the square is occupied by the neighbors of shields town, and the front half is occupied by a group of people in casual clothes. they look heroic, making the residents of shields town whisper and discuss who they are. among the people sitting in the front half, there were people with slicked-back hair and scars on their foreheads biting snake cigars with an arrogant expression. some had their arms crossed and cigarettes in their mouths. some of them looked very difficult to get along with. there were also people wearing eye masks and scratching their heads lazily. there was also one who was wearing brown sunglasses and looked a little wretched, but he was smiling like an old father. hmm¡­ none of them look like good people. at the top table of the square, a young man in a martial arts suit clenched his fists and pushed against the red lantern hanging on the branch fortress. there was also a door with the word ¡®happiness¡¯ on it. he gritted his teeth and his veins were exposed. ¡°damn you, kuro! how dare you do this! i want to assassinate you, i want to assassinate you!!¡± ¡°well, two people in love, don¡¯t say that.¡± the old man with brown sunglasses at the same table said with a smile. ¡°shut up, of course i¡¯m happy to see you as my own son. that¡¯s my sister! my sister!!¡± the man in martial arts suit roared. just as he was shouting, the door was opened and a man and a woman walked out in bright red clothes. the woman was full of smiles and her eyes were filled with happiness. the man had a dull face and seemed to have not recovered yet. the waiter beside them served them glasses of wine. the woman couldn¡¯t wait to take it, and the man took it like a robot. ¡°today is a good day!¡± a bearded man ran from the side and stood in front of the two of them. he said loudly, ¡°we have seen the relationship between mr. kuro and miss leda. now that they are finally married, this also means that the lucilu family will have a descendant! the douglet family has a constant goal to follow. let us celebrate this and congratulate this!!¡± ¡°now, please raise your glass! swear!!¡± the bearded man¡¯s words made the woman smile even more. she raised her glass and was about to put it in her mouth, but soon she saw the man next to her and asked, ¡°kuro?¡± ¡°ah¡­¡± the man faced the setting sun in front of him and slowly raised his glass with a dazed expression. to the beautiful women, this sunset and dusk is like my youth¡­ i, luciru kuro, 31, am a marine. today, they were married. ¡­ . a week ago. a year after the new world government arrived at the sea. the original mariejois, now called kaikai castle, is still the capital of the world government, because it is located on the red line, dividing the first half of the grand line and the new world into two halves and overlooking the four seas. it is an excellent geographical location. for practical reasons, this place has been regarded as the capital. as for the new name, it was taken from the meaning of the creation of the world. the new world government, led by kuro, vowed to rebuild the world and give the people a new life. its ambition is like the creation of the world. it might be a little difficult to do. inside the pangu palace, the former rights have been transformed into the office of the new head of state of the world government. a man in a black formal suit, a marine cape, and glasses who seemed to be a little resourceful was facing the desk. the middle-parted man who was sitting and biting a cigar reported: ¡°mr. kuro, the east blue oikot kingdom sent a report saying that they can hand over their power, but they have to guarantee their status. they hope to give them a piece of land and let them make their own decisions.¡± the man sitting at the desk was the first head of the new world government, the former marine fleet admiral, luciru kuro, known as the ¡®savior¡¯ or the ¡®world¡¯s first usurper¡¯. listening to the words of the person in front of him, kuro stopped dealing with the documents and looked at this person and said, ¡°give the land? make your own decision? what for? think about the sky dragon people? it¡¯s impossible, tell them it¡¯s not negotiable.¡± ¡°but, mr. kuro¡­¡± crowe said in confusion, ¡°it¡¯s just a small piece of land. we can give it to them first and let them hand over their power. it¡¯s also feasible to arrest them later on so as to avoid causing harm to the local people. i¡¯ve checked and the king of oikot did not do anything out of line. he¡¯s a king recognized by the locals¡­¡± before he could finish, kuro interrupted him. he tapped his fingers on the desk and frowned. ¡°it¡¯s precisely because i didn¡¯t do anything out of line that i¡¯m so easy to talk to now. it¡¯s just a verbal notice, not a military notice. crowe, let me tell you, since we¡¯re going to revolutionize, let¡¯s be thorough. what do you mean by handing over the power first? what¡¯s the point of lying like this? i just want to tell everyone in this sea that i want to make all the feudal nobles and exploitation capital disappear, disappear in an upright manner, and not play any tricks. king? what about the king? how many troops does he have? how many generals does he have?!¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro, i will go down and inform them immediately.¡± crowe stood up straight. kuro looked at crowe and curled his lips. he leaned back in his chair and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but a new government should look like a new government. why are you still thinking about that old government thinking? you have to change quickly. although you are now the chief of the marine corps, you can use your thinking to deal with pirates, but in the future, when you want to be promoted to the world government, that thinking will not work.¡± Chapter 1392 - Chapter 1392: Side Story: Marriage under the Sunset is my lost youth _ 2 chapter 1392: side story: marriage under the sunset is my lost youth _ 2 ¡°yes, i understand, mr. kuro.¡± crowe lowered his head and the corners of his mouth twitched. you still know that i am the marine chief of staff? i am not the world government chief of staff. you call me over every day to deal with things. i am also very helpless. it takes a lot of energy to have two heads. but he had no choice. kuro had always been his superior. in a former pirate like him, this was his ¡®captain¡¯, the captain for life. crowe raised his head again. ¡°mr. kuro, regarding the issues of the people around the world, our education is not so popular and our officials are not enough. this has led to many places, especially the villages on those small islands, only know that there is a new government and we don¡¯t know some specific things. we don¡¯t have enough people, should we recruit more people?¡± kuro thought for a moment and said, ¡°what about those pirates persuaded by kaz? show their subjective initiative. since it¡¯s the end, let lucci solve it and review their background. those who are qualified will be directly sent to this kind of island to govern. in addition, the content in the newspaper will be serialized with a small story or knowledge every day, telling the current situation of the world.¡± ¡°on the way, start printing the calendar and get some useful knowledge and ideas on the calendar. make it a little simpler and don¡¯t make it too high-end. if the people can¡¯t understand it, find something that the people can understand.¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro.¡± crowe continued, ¡°also, there is¡­¡± ¡°stop, stop, stop. compile a detailed list of things and attach your own handling opinions. it¡¯s best to let cass take a look. i¡¯ve approved what can be handled and i¡¯ll give you my opinion on what can¡¯t be handled.¡± kuro stopped crowe¡¯s continued questioning and said angrily: ¡°i¡¯m not omnipotent. you¡¯re almost a hundred thousand whys now. do you really think that i, doraemon, can make mistakes? it¡¯s the first time for everyone to deal with this kind of thing. it¡¯s all about touching the rocks and crossing the river. do you think i can touch you? now i¡¯m holding it up. what if i retire one day? you have to have independent thinking. don¡¯t be afraid of making mistakes. after this period of time, when the new government is stable, you can do it yourselves.¡± the new government has been in power for more than a year and there has been a lot of big and small things. it is all handled by him, the ¡®princeps¡¯. marines are still busy dealing with pirates in the new world. kaz is now a marshal, and he is taking kuzan and smiley to deal with pirates in the new world. as for the third admiral¡­ i can¡¯t find him! although there are admiral substitutes, momousagi, tokikake, white¡­ white butterfly, kuro himself doesn¡¯t think much of them. there is still a threshold between his strength and admiral. including moore, who has an extremely convenient ability. in kuro¡¯s eyes, he is still far from a general. these people can fight against shichibukai, and they are among the top fighters in shichibukai, but they are really not good enough to be a general. they are the new government, a new government that was seized by marines by force, so they must value marine¡¯s face. if they are really replaced by a admiral, it will be a big loss of face if they are defeated. they can¡¯t make a mistake at this juncture. in order to guarantee their prestige, kuro must put the marine admiral in an undefeated position. fortunately, the new and old yonk¨­ (four emperors) were all killed by him. as long as they don¡¯t fall into his trap and get beaten up, there is nothing that can threaten the existence of marine admiral. as for the final general candidate, kuro was still interested in the older generation. however, sakasugi has been promoted to the commander-in-chief of the entire army and cannot be easily moved. it is impossible for him to go down and be appointed in the marine. besides, it is not easy for kuro to let him go now. now sakasugi is a big killer. after his victory last year, sakasugi ran over and questioned him. before kuro himself could speak, kaz and wilbur sang the same tune and lost the ¡°justice faith¡± that even ben didn¡¯t know about. then there was the ¡°justice seven-step herb platform¡±. then sakasugi understood. he was enlightened. at that time, kuro learned that many people were enlightened by kaz, including ember and quinn, who escaped from the original three disasters. but the key is that their temper is different. this kind of person who is at the top of the sea and has a fiery temper and can¡¯t tolerate sand in his eyes is very terrifying once he is enlightened. kuro had once sent him to deal with a stubborn kingdom. the outcome was reasonable and unexpected. he burned all the nobles and capital class people in that kingdom, including the lackeys who spoke up for them, and caused great damage. it caused kuro to be overwrought. this is not how things are done. they are upright, not violent. there is still a difference between the two. for this person, kuro was scolded by sakasugi at that time and asked if he had fallen and actually spoke for the feudal noble capital. if he had fallen, sakasugi would be sentenced to death, even if he was the f¨¹hrer. simply put, since the death of the new fourth emperor, sakasugi now looks at everyone like a hanging ghost, holding two books every day and acting as a dogma. once this kind of person is not easily used, the situation must have reached a certain extreme. and the old man¡­ he claimed that he would not go back if he retired. now that he was the kindergarten director, he would do other part-time jobs when he had nothing to do. he was quite content and did not want to go back. kuro let him be. as for the guy named green bull, he disappeared after the fight between mary joa and kuzan, and he couldn¡¯t be found. Chapter 1393 - Chapter 1393: Side Story: Marriage Under the Sunset Is My Lost Youth chapter 1393: side story: marriage under the sunset is my lost youth in kuzan¡¯s words, when they were fighting, green bull himself said that he was a marine admiral, and marine didn¡¯t even inform him that he had defected. at that time, kuro himself was in prison. if he had met green bull, he would have said that he didn¡¯t know anything, but he still became the new head of the world government. but he was already gone. it was fine if they couldn¡¯t find him. the third one is empty for the time being and is vigorously recruiting marines. there are always strong people like smiley or marines who can be trained by themselves. kaz can handle this kind of thing himself and report it to the higher-ups. kuro is busy dealing with documents every day and has no time to care so much. ¡°hu¡­¡± after exhaling the smoke, kuro put out the almost-smoked steam cigar in the ashtray and took out the cigar box. looking at the few cigars in the cigar box, he clicked his tongue: ¡°ever since i became this stupid head of state, i have been smoking this thing much faster than before. tell william to send me some more.¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro, i will go and make the call now.¡± crowe nodded and walked out of the office to make a call on the other side. the pangu palace left an office for crowe, next door to kuro, to help him deal with things. as for himself¡­ what a joke. as the head of the world government, he had to call shichibukai? now that there is not enough manpower, crowe, as the marine chief of staff, spends most of his time with him, and it is not impossible to do some tea service. after all, the vice-staff of marine is tina, and she is enough to handle some things there. she basically takes over most of the functions of crowe¡¯s marine chief of staff, while crowe is familiarizing himself with the work of the world government. the older chief of staff, tsuru, and sengoku and garp are now the inspectors of the marine. when it comes to karp¡­ after the war ended, garp punched kuro and kuro did not resist. after this punch, the matter is over. marine and pirate were irreconcilable in that situation. capby himself knew this. after the three of them retired, kuro did not force them to fight back. they were already in their seventies and eighties and were about to retire. as a person, he should leave a way out in case he retires and can¡¯t be hired again. otherwise, with sengoku¡¯s iq, kuro would definitely handle things better. ¡°tsk, it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve been to the bar. i haven¡¯t even had a break since i started working. f*ck!¡± kuro was shaking his head. he didn¡¯t know how expensive it was until he took over the job. only then did he know how much work he had to do. for an entire year, he didn¡¯t even sleep much. when he opened his eyes every day, he would deal with business. in the past, it was said that staying up late was for the sake of not leaving today and sleeping late was for the sake of not coming tomorrow. but the key was that even if he stayed up late, he was still dealing with things. when he woke up, he was still dealing with things. time seemed to have faded with him and he could not sense it at all. if he did not think about it carefully, he would not know that a year had passed. kuro sighed. ¡°hey, when can i take a break? i want to find a place to drink some wine¡­ it¡¯s best to have friends.¡± but he can only think about it. if he himself can¡¯t get away, the others can¡¯t, and they are not allowed to get away either, because he himself can¡¯t get away, and if others have time, he will feel unbalanced. keep busy. it¡¯s good to be busy. at this moment, crowe, who was on the phone next door, walked in again, frowning. ¡°mr. kuro, it¡¯s bad¡­¡± ¡°tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± kuro expressed that he was not surprised. for such a long time, whenever something happens to crowe, it will be ¡®not good¡¯. he is already used to it. ¡°it¡¯s really bad this time.¡± crowe said, ¡°new world sent word that kuzan seems to have suffered a loss and is now trapped. he can only call for help.¡± ¡°huh?¡± these words stunned kuro. ¡°kuzen? lose? there is someone on the sea who can make him lose?¡± this is a strange thing. there is actually someone in the sea who can make kuzan take the initiative to call. ¡°the thing is, we found an island town in the new world. at first, we only sent marines to take over, but the marines that were sent at the beginning failed. later, we kept sending marines, from major to colonel to lieutenant general. all of them were silent, so kuzan personally went there, but now it seems that it is a little tricky,¡± crowe said. ¡°so many people lost?¡± kuro frowned. ¡°kuzen also failed?¡± ¡°no, no, he just said he was trapped.¡± crowe shook his head. ¡°then let sakasugi make a trip. if one admiral is not enough, then there will be two. if two are not enough, then there will be three. it is not convenient for me to make a move. you have to grasp the dignity of the marine.¡± kuro made a decision. ¡°yes, i will give the order now, mr. kuro.¡± crowe responded and went to pass the order. no one can deal with two admirals at the same time. no matter how much sakasugi and kuzan don¡¯t get along, they are not in the same system after all. one is the commander-in-chief of the whole army and the other is a marine admiral. even if they can¡¯t pee on the pot, they can still fight the enemy. a few days later ¡­ ¡°mr. kuro!¡± crowe rushed into the office, his face not looking very good. ¡°failed!¡± ¡°huh?¡± kuro, who was buried in documents, looked up and asked, ¡°what failed?¡± Chapter 1394 - Chapter 1394: Side Story: Marriage under the Sunset is my lost youth _ 4 chapter 1394: side story: marriage under the sunset is my lost youth _ 4 crowe said seriously: ¡°kuzen, sakasugi and chief inspector polusalino are all trapped on that island!¡± woah! hearing this, kuro suddenly stood up from his chair and said in surprise, ¡°all three of them failed?! impossible!¡± there is no such thing in this world! even kuro himself gradually killed blackbeard and straw hat in the second war. when the three of them attack together, no one in the world can stop them. even if he was a slacker, it was impossible for such a situation to happen. ¡°they didn¡¯t fail, they were just held back. according to them, there seems to be an endless number of enemies blocking them, making them unable to move. according to the analysis, there should be an enemy secretly manipulating them, but even general polusarino can¡¯t find the enemy,¡± said crowe. kuro raised his eyebrows. ¡°nothing happened to all three of them?¡± ¡°yes, no, but there is no clue. should we let them retreat?¡± ¡°retreat my ass!¡± kuro picked up a cigar and said, ¡°three generals ran to deal with a person on an unknown island and retreated? if this matter is exposed, it will lower our prestige. even if we really fail, we have to analyze why we failed. we can admit defeat, but it is definitely not a strange failure!¡± he lit his cigar and exhaled the smoke. ¡°where the hell is that? i¡¯ll go there myself. where is it?¡± ¡°[wine island] is not far from the country of peace.¡± ¡°wine island? how come i didn¡¯t know there was such a place?¡± kuro frowned and asked. if he was close to the country of peace, he should know. crowe secretly rolled his eyes¡­ what do you know? isn¡¯t he the one who solves many things? crowe wanted to say that, but this time it was really different. ¡°mr. kuro, it¡¯s like this. we just got the information about that town and confirmed the name of the island. this island should have disappeared fifty years ago. it is uninhabited. i don¡¯t know why it appeared in our sight again.¡± ¡°is that so¡­ forget it, let¡¯s go and see. do you have the permanent pointer of that island?¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro.¡± after saying this, crowe left again. not long after, he handed a permanent pointer to kuro. kuro directly opened the window and his figure floated out of the window. he broke through a ball of air in the air and flew towards his destination like a meteor, quickly disappearing from crowe¡¯s vision. what a joke! three generals, be it active or retired, are all generals. they can¡¯t do anything to an island? how can there be such a rare thing! this is unheard of! but that¡¯s how it happened. kuro doesn¡¯t know what the situation is, so he must see for himself what the third high school is up to! kuro¡¯s speed is very fast, mary joa¡­ sky splitter city was originally in the center of the grand line. after flying for a while, he found the destination. ¡­ . two days later, kuro arrived at his destination. the climate of the new world is more variable than the first half of the world. violent storms and lightning are common, but in front of kuro, this kind of natural lord can no longer do anything to him. he stopped in the sky and looked down at the shape of an island that looked like a wine cup. he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°this is wine island?¡± the surrounding wind blew and the sky was as dark as night. from time to time, purple lightning would strike down, making the island look like a demon territory. as he descended, he could see the details of the island more clearly. there were three completely strange areas near the center of the island. one side was red and emitting high temperature. on one side was white frost, revealing cold air. there was also smoke and a little yellow light. feeling the aura, kuro frowned and rushed down. swish!! on the island, a laser beam shot directly through the heads of a group of ghouls in front of them, making them all fall. kizaru raised his finger and aimed in that direction. ¡°woo!¡± from his side, a ghoul pounced over and pierced through kizaru¡¯s body with its sharp claws, but it only caused a ball of light to scatter, and those light spots formed kizaru¡¯s figure not far away. he opened his mouth and glanced at the ghoul and said, ¡°oh, it¡¯s so scary.¡± boom!! a ball of lava directly exploded and turned the ghoul into dregs. wearing a military cap and a cloak, sakasugi¡¯s fists turned into lava and his expression was very gloomy. around him, a large number of ghouls roared and pounced towards him. ¡°ice age!¡± however, as soon as the group of ghouls moved, balls of frost burst out from the ground and swept past the ghouls, turning them into ice sculptures. on the other side, kuzan pressed one hand on the ground and his body was covered in white frost. he looked at the group of ice sculptures and spat out a ball of ice breath. but soon, the ice sculptures melted along with the ice breath on the ground, magically restoring the ground to its original appearance, and more ghouls grew out of the ground, roaring and attacking them. kuzan scratched the back of his head and said helplessly, ¡°ah, there¡¯s no end to it¡­ i don¡¯t want to compete anymore, let¡¯s retreat.¡± ¡°canine cricket red lotus!¡± a dog head formed by lava directly jumped on a group of wights and melted them. ¡°humph! what stupid words! Chapter 1395 - Chapter 1395: Side Story: Marriage Under the Sunset Is My Lost Youth chapter 1395: side story: marriage under the sunset is my lost youth sakasugi punched out and snorted. ¡°if we retreat like this, won¡¯t marine¡¯s dignity be gone!¡± ¡°oh, marine¡¯s majesty is so terrible.¡± kizaru looked at these re-produced ghouls and said with a smile, ¡°but there¡¯s no other way. this island doesn¡¯t seem to be very friendly to us.¡± with that, he stretched out his index finger and a beam of light gathered, about to finish off the ghouls rushing towards him. however, at this moment, the three of them suddenly felt something and looked up in unison. whoosh! at this moment, a violent wind pressure came from the sky. the wind pressure carried dense wind blades and cut the ghouls into pieces. the wind pressure was indiscriminate and wrapped the three of them. the sharp wind blades in the wind pressure also cut the three of them into pieces. one of them turned into light and condensed after scattering. one of them turned into magma and constantly fused and condensed. one of them turned into ice and another person grew out of the broken ice. ¡°alalala¡­¡± kuzan scratched his head and said, ¡°you¡¯re here too.¡± in the sky, a handsome man in a golden suit and a cloak of justice slowly landed. he put autumn water into the scabbard and looked at the broken ghouls. ¡°what are you doing?¡± kizaru chuckled and said, ¡°oh, kuro, as you can see, we are competing to see who can kill more.¡± sakasugi said in a deep voice, ¡°for the time being, i am first.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not what i¡¯m talking about!¡± kuro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°i mean, why are you three playing some game here? how many days has it been? what are you doing?!¡± three admiral-level figures were carrying out a mission on a small island, but after so many days, they were actually in a deadlock. what a joke! why, has the marine under the new world government become so sh*tty? ¡°about this matter¡­¡± kuzan came over and pointed ahead. ¡°as you can see.¡± the wights that had just been cut into pieces by the wind blades sank into the earth like nutrients and then emerged like spring seedlings, densely growing again. ¡°huh? regeneration?¡± kuro was a little stunned. he looked at the three of them and said, ¡°but even if it¡¯s regeneration¡­ it¡¯s nothing to you.¡± ¡°no¡­ there was an accident.¡± as kuzan spoke, he walked in front of kuro and pressed one hand on the ground. ¡°anyway, take a look first¡­ ice age!!¡± his single hand was covered with a layer of frost that quickly extended down from his palm to the ground, completely covering the island. the wights that had just ¡°grown¡± turned into large ice sculptures with the island. under the cold wind, they turned into a land of ice and snow. there was no problem for the general to do this. ¡°isn¡¯t it fine?¡± as soon as kuro finished speaking, the frost quickly melted, as if it was absorbed by the earth. the wights that had turned into ice sculptures also melted with the frost, but soon, the head of the wights emerged again from the restored earth, as if it had sprouted and gradually grew into a complete wight. kuzan shrugged. ¡°that¡¯s it. by whatever means, we have no way to deal with these ghouls. even if we want to destroy the island, there is no way.¡± ¡°like this?¡± kuro touched his chin and glanced at the other two. sakasugi and the old man nodded and agreed with kuzan. freezing, burning, and laser attacks, no matter what kind of moves, can destroy this island. no matter what, this island will always be restored to its original state. it is completely impossible for the three of them to destroy an island. ¡°really? is this island so mysterious?¡± kuro glanced at the re-produced ghoul, stretched out his palm and pressed it directly on the ground. ¡°is it completely useless? or is it just a specific¡­¡± his eyes widened and he pressed his palm heavily. ¡°lion¡¯s might imperial ground scroll!¡± rumble! the earth made a loud noise, and the island split into several pieces visible to the naked eye, and the few small islands that had just split apart again, splitting the island into places where no one could stand except for the three generals. the entire island was completely divided. feeling the island controlled by his ability, kuro specially waited for a while. seeing that there were no signs of reconciliation on the island, he said, ¡°isn¡¯t this possible?¡± kizaru touched his chin and opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°oh, is it only effective on logia? paramecia can do it? how terrible.¡± ¡°there is something.¡± kuzan looked ahead at the front, which had been broken up to leave only the ocean, and said something. after the island was broken down, a whirlpool suddenly appeared in the seawater in front of them. in the center of the whirlpool, there was a small piece of land that rose with the whirlpool like a high platform. on the high platform, there was a huge gourd. ¡°canine cricket red lotus!¡± without another word, sakasugi punched out the lava and turned it into a ferocious dog head to bite the gourd. boom! the lava pounced on it as if it was isolated, but it kept flowing down the surface of the gourd. then, the gourd emitted light and let the lava hanging on it melt into it, as if it was absorbed. ¡°gourd?¡± kuro was stunned for a moment, but he was not completely stunned because the big gourd that occupied the high platform had transformed. Chapter 1396 - Chapter 1396: Side Story: Marriage Under the Sunset Is My Lost Youth chapter 1396: side story: marriage under the sunset is my lost youth the huge gourd cracked from the center and bloomed with light, gradually revealing itself. the light turned into three primary colors that kept flashing and then combined into a black color that rushed out. crack crack crack¡­ the turbulent seawater turned into a frozen state at this moment, freezing the surrounding sea and forming a place of black ice. ¡°ice?¡± kuzan raised his eyebrows and looked at the ice under his feet. he scratched his head and said in surprise, ¡°alalala¡­ it¡¯s amazing.¡± in the separated gourd, a tall human figure appeared. it was not a human. it looked like a monkey. its whole body was covered with dense hair, like a furman, but it had two horns on its head and fangs on its lower lip. its tail was wagging behind its buttocks, and there was a small gourd in its hand. as it moved, it put the gourd to its mouth and drank a few mouthfuls, as if it was drinking, and then it roared: ¡°you¡­ broke into my territory!¡± in the roar, his open mouth directly gathered a ball of black light and burst out, running straight towards kuro in the air. kuro was obviously stunned by this sudden laser, but he quickly reacted and subconsciously pulled out his sword. the black light flashed and collided with the black light. clang!! with a crisp sound, the black laser dispersed from autumn water¡¯s black blade and exploded on the ice like a meteor, shattering the ice. kuro stared at this humanoid creature that looked like a combination of a ghost and a monkey and said in surprise, ¡°laser? frozen?¡± ¡°damn it, is it the culprit¡­¡± sakasugi crossed his arms and said in a deep voice, ¡°that aura, polusalino¡¯s laser and kuzan¡¯s ice, well¡­ it¡¯s our power.¡± they had rich combat experience and could tell from this short attack. kuro clicked his tongue. ¡°no wonder your attack on this island is useless. this guy can absorb the power of nature? hey, who are you?¡± ¡°wu¡­¡± monkey stood up and his left hand floated up. the gourd on the back of his hand entered his mouth again and he drank a few mouthfuls. ¡°none of your business!!¡± with that, he released his left hand and punched out with his right hand. this time, a mass of black lava filled with high temperature formed a ball of roaring monkey head, which expanded in the air and covered the sky above the four people. kuzan jumped up and two ice spikes appeared in his hand and connected to the monkey head lava. a layer of frost instantly covered it, turning it into an ice sculpture and it fell heavily on the ice. his body fell and also landed on the ice. he scratched his head and said, ¡°alalala, it seems that it is true.¡± monkey showed his anger and said, ¡°humans are all low-level creatures. how dare you come to the residence of my ghost race and destroy my dream¡­¡± ghosts? kaido? kuro looked at it for a long time. except for the horn, it doesn¡¯t look like kaido¡¯s race at all. the monkey stretched out the calabash and the mouth of the calabash tilted. water flowed out of the small calabash and the water emitted an unusual wine fragrance. even from afar, they could smell it. ¡°then become a member of my dream.¡± as the monkey spoke, a layer of black gas covered the flowing ice. in the black gas, the wights grew on the ice as if they had sprouted and growled. their violent and mindless eyes stared at the four people. kizaru touched his chin and said, ¡°oh, were the abnormalities on the island caused by it? it¡¯s so scary.¡± countless wights appeared, but the three of them did not attack. they were experienced and already knew that logia attacks were useless, and this monkey even used their natural attack, which meant that they naturally knew what it meant. the old man looked up at kuro and said, ¡°kuro, you solve it.¡± ¡°only i¡¯m here¡­¡± kuro looked at the group of ghouls and said, ¡°nature attacks will be absorbed by that monkey, but physical attacks should be useless, otherwise i can¡¯t divide this island, then¡­¡± he exerted strength in his fingers and put autumn water back into the scabbard. his body disappeared in the air and a black light appeared on the neck of the ghoul and appeared in front of the monkey in an instant. the black light appeared on the monkey¡¯s neck. chi! the monkey¡¯s thick neck was cut open and blood gushed out. it subconsciously covered its neck and the blood flowed out between its fingers, making it look back in horror. from behind it, kuro appeared in the air, autumn water hung on the scabbard, and he said coldly, ¡°many brahmas¡­¡± chi chi chi!! the heads of those wights were cut off from their necks and they lost their mobility and fell to the ground. they were quickly absorbed by the ice and disappeared. ¡°oh? it seems that it will disappear after being attacked beyond the limit, no matter what method it is.¡± kuro turned his head and looked at the monkey whose neck wound was gradually healing. he asked, ¡°animal department? it¡¯s not an ordinary animal department. it¡¯s a phantom beast, right?¡± other than the animal department, no one has such a strong recovery ability. but it can absorb the power of nature, which shows that this thing is not an ordinary animal. ¡°it¡¯s so noisy. what animal? i¡¯m the ghost king of the island ¡ª shutendoji!¡± the monkey named shutendoji raised his arm and drank a few mouthfuls of the gourd to his mouth. then, he opened his mouth and directly exploded thunder from his mouth and scattered several lightning bolts towards kuro. ¡°ray?¡± while kuro was stunned, his figure flashed and the lightning shot forward through his afterimage. kuro appeared in the higher sky and looked down at the monkey with horns. Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397: Side Story: Marriage under the Sunset is my lost youth _ 7 chapter 1397: side story: marriage under the sunset is my lost youth _ 7 ¡°it seems that the occasional thunder falling from the sky can really be absorbed by nature. those three are indeed useless to you. in addition, you don¡¯t show up. no wonder you can drag it out for so long.¡± who would have thought that the most important person was actually hiding inside the island? otherwise, those three old guys could have used haki to cut open the island instead of playing there and killing more ghouls. still ¡­ ¡°that gourd thing can create a ghoul-like existence. although it doesn¡¯t look threatening, in terms of strength, it can be compared to ordinary marine soldiers, and it can be reborn¡­¡± kuro clicked his tongue and cursed at the wine, ¡°where did you come from? what are you hiding here for? to rule the world?!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested!¡± shutendoji took another sip of wine and his expression suddenly darkened. ¡°but since you disturbed my sleep and destroyed my residence, i will go to the sea and spread horror and let you humans recall the fear!¡± ¡°oh? that¡¯s really amazing. you can walk out of here alive first.¡± kuro didn¡¯t take this guy¡¯s words seriously at all and even spread fear? even if the three logia abilities over there are useless, pure domination and body art can deal with him. this guy looks like an esper, but other than his ability¡­ there seems to be nothing special about him. ¡°hu¡­¡± kuro exhaled and said, ¡°i don¡¯t have time to play any battle games with you. i¡¯m very busy. do you know that it¡¯s very complicated to deal with a whole world of things? every day, you¡¯re there to play some stupid game for me and what it means to feel fear. i¡¯ll let you know now what it means to be afraid of people in society!¡± there was no need for luo gui. kuro just pulled out autumn water and held it with both hands. absolute sky territory exploded in his body and overlapped with the blade. a blood-colored ribbon was imprinted in the blade, making the blade golden. ¡°the profound meaning of the unseen divine wind¡­¡± whoosh! kuro¡¯s figure flashed, and before the monkey could react, he slashed at the center of the monkey. it was not until the blade filled with golden light was about to descend on the gourd he was pouring into his mouth that the monkey¡¯s pupils shrank and an inexplicable power surged around him, as if he wanted to dodge. at least, he removed the gourd. chi!! the golden light fell from the center of the monkey and burst out from the top of its head to the bottom. ¡°destruction.¡± kuro maintained the posture of holding the knife with both hands and chopping down. he looked up and said lightly, ¡°do you feel it, the low moan of the wind of death.¡± although it was impossible to avoid the power just now, it would not be as perfect as it was now. in kuro¡¯s expectation, if this guy could avoid it, he would slash down from its shoulder. the result was the same, but the on-the-spot reaction was different. it was already good enough that it could avoid the attack at his speed. but instead of dodging, he moved the gourd away. after slashing down, kuro swung the blade and straightened his body and asked, ¡°is this gourd very important?¡± shutendoji¡¯s body swayed and he looked at the gourd that was pushed away by him. he gritted his teeth and said resentfully, ¡°none of your business!¡± after saying that, he was stunned for a moment. after his body trembled, the center of his body began to turn into ashes and gradually spread out from his chest up and down until his neck, chin, cheeks¡­ and his eyes that were filled with hatred and some nostalgia stared at the gourd that had fallen on the ice. kuro raised his eyebrows. as the ashes scattered, he bent down and picked up the gourd. he shook it and felt a heavy shaking. the mouth of the gourd emitted an unusual wine fragrance. ¡°good wine¡­¡± kuro sighed. ¡°i haven¡¯t smelled anything so fragrant in a long time.¡± ¡°alalala, is it settled just like that?¡± kuzan walked over and scratched his head. ¡°it¡¯s still very fast. as expected of you, kuro.¡± ¡°stop it!¡± kuro rolled his eyes and cursed, ¡°if the three of you were more serious, you would have found him and killed him long ago! are you kidding me? marine has three admirals, whether you retire or not, you can¡¯t even handle a small island? if you have fun, what about marine¡¯s face? don¡¯t care?!¡± there was no need to talk about kuzan and the old man. sakasugi was probably provoked by them. in the end, he also got the ability to only fight those ghouls. kuzan smiled and said, ¡°well, don¡¯t worry about it. it¡¯s a rare moment of relaxation. didn¡¯t you also take this opportunity to come out? it¡¯s not like there is no harvest. this island¡­ wine island, i know a little about it.¡± ¡°know what?¡± ¡°ala, when i left the marine, i was traveling everywhere. i have heard of this place. fifty years ago, this place was a famous brewing island, but it was destroyed because others coveted it. but since then, there have been few people here and no news has come out. but now it seems¡­¡± kuzan touched his chin and glanced at the place that had turned into ashes. ¡°maybe the people who landed here have all become those kind of ghouls, and that monkey¡­ well, the winemaking process of the wine island seems to be related to monkeys.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have time to listen to stories!¡± kuro rolled his eyes and floated with the wine gourd in his hand. ¡°okay, don¡¯t wait here. go back and deal with things and pretend that i didn¡¯t come. if the three of you can¡¯t solve this kind of thing, then let me, the head of the world government, deal with it. it¡¯s embarrassing! as for the wine¡­ i¡¯ll take it with me. it¡¯s a trophy. it smells good and should be quite fragrant.¡± Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398: Side Story: Marriage under the Sunset is my lost youth _ 8 chapter 1398: side story: marriage under the sunset is my lost youth _ 8 bang! with that, he flew directly into the sky and flew into the distance. he did not stop at all and looked very busy. ¡°alalala¡­¡± kuzan scratched his head and said regretfully, ¡°i heard that the wine on the island was very delicious. i heard that it is also very strong. what a pity¡­¡± ¡­ . two days later, kuro flew back to kaikai city. without resting for a while, he was delayed by heavy affairs and obediently went to deal with documents. ¡°all of you don¡¯t know anything! how can i make a good sea with you insects!¡± as he cursed, kuro pushed a thick stack of documents to crowe, who was waiting in front. ¡°go, deal with these according to my opinion, and then pass them to kaz. all of you look at my way of dealing with them and learn more!¡± ¡°yes, mr. kuro, please rest early.¡± crowe adjusted his glasses and left with the documents. kuro curled his lips and subconsciously leaned back and moved down to find a comfortable position to sit. he turned his head and looked out of the window. it was already dark there. from here, he could see the disc-sized moon in the sky. moon ¡­ ¡°cosmic pirate? there is actually such a thing. i always thought it was a joke, but his combat power is quite ordinary. if i remember correctly, enel is on the moon. let him stay there. if he comes down one day, it means that cosmic pirate still has some strength.¡± kuro opened the cigar box on the table and was about to take out a cigar when he suddenly thought of something. he picked up the gourd on the table and opened the cork on it. ¡°it¡¯s f*cking fragrant¡­¡± kuro licked his lips, brought the gourd close to his mouth, and took a big gulp. ¡°gulp¡ª¡± gulping, kuro¡¯s eyes lit up and his face turned red. ¡°it¡¯s also very strong, but it¡¯s not spicy. it¡¯s very fragrant and sweet. i only feel warm when it enters my stomach. good wine!¡± he leaned back in his chair and looked at the moon outside the window, taking sips. gradually, his eyelids were trembling. as his body froze, he fell asleep with the wine gourd in his hand. in this place, it was safe and nothing would happen. and the continuous handling of affairs is indeed very exhausting. good wine sleeps, so he fell asleep unknowingly. however, not long after he fell asleep, a small figure secretly appeared at the door. white hair raised his nose as if he was smelling something. he approached the sleeping kuro bit by bit, and then his eyes lit up as he saw the source of the fragrance. ¡°damn you, kuro!¡± leda reached out and snatched the wine gourd. she bared her teeth and said, ¡°you actually secretly enjoyed it behind my back. how can you eat such a fragrant thing alone!¡± she sniffed the gourd and her eyes curved into crescents as she put the wine gourd into her mouth. ¡°you can drink it all!¡± ¡°tons, tons, tons, tons¡ª¡± leda had one hand on her hip and the other holding a gourd. she was drinking with her back to the moonlight outside the window. as she swallowed, her face gradually turned red. snap. without the wine, the wine gourd was thrown to the ground by her. at this time, leda was drunk, her face was red, and her body was swaying. ¡°damn, so dizzy. so it¡¯s wine, but it¡¯s quite delicious. hey, kuro, where did you get it?¡± she wanted to reach out and shake the sleeping kuro, but her body was too small and she could not touch him. this exposed the blue veins on leda¡¯s forehead, and then her body expanded and turned into a girl¡¯s posture, grabbing kuro¡¯s collar. ¡°hey, get up! you idiot!¡± ¡°well¡­¡± the person sleeping in the chair just subconsciously waved his hand and knocked away leda¡¯s hand that was holding him. his body moved and he continued to sleep. ¡°damn it!¡± leda swayed for a while, grabbed kuro¡¯s body again, picked him up, and dragged his body inside. ¡°today, i will let you see my¡­ power!¡± under the moonlight, their figures gradually disappeared from the office. as the door of the inner room was closed, the moonlight seemed to move up and leave the view of the window. it suddenly started to rain until dawn and the rain stopped. ¡°ah ah ah ah!!¡± a scream came from the room. kuro held his hand and looked at his tears, speechless. where will i sober up tonight? even if there are a thousand kinds of amorous feelings, who can i talk to? ¡­ . my youth! so many beautiful girls on the sea! my beautiful future!! in shields town, kuro gritted his teeth and glared at the sky a few times before drinking the wine in the wine cup in one go. leda giggled and drank the wine in the glass at the same time. immediately after, everyone present burst into cheers and applause. kuro pursed his lips and finally sighed, looking gently at lida. forget it, it¡¯s pretty good¡­ i, luciru kuro, 31, am a marine. today, they got married!! Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399: Side Story: Pirates Don’t Submit chapter 1399: side story: pirates don¡¯t submit east blue sea. a small brig is wandering in the sea. the waves hit the hull of the ship, and the sea breeze whistled with a thundercloud. on the deck, the blonde victoria looked up at the sky and let a few drops of rain fall on her smooth and fair face. the water droplets dripped down her cheeks until they fell on the deck. ¡°it¡¯s going to be a storm.¡± she muttered and turned to the bald man at the helm and said, ¡°head towards nine o¡¯clock direction, we are going to reach rogue town soon!¡± the bald man rolled his eyes and said unhappily, ¡°i am the captain, not the helmsman. don¡¯t order me!¡± ¡°yes, yes, captain. which one of us is suitable to be the helmsman of the noah pirates?¡± victoria said helplessly. apart from the two of them, there were two other people on this ship. one was a young girl with a curly double ponytail, about 16 or 17 years old, with two tachi at her waist, but the white high hat on her head indicated her identity on the ship¡ªchef. there was also a younger boy who was only eleven or twelve years old. he had a pistol on his waist and was playing with his hair. noah glanced at them and finally sighed. he turned the rudder in a direction full of resentment. ¡°damn it, can¡¯t you recruit another helmsman!¡± the little boy said, ¡°we passed by so many towns, and you didn¡¯t take a fancy to many helmsmen with sailing experience. of course, we didn¡¯t take a fancy to them, and even if we did, they probably wouldn¡¯t be willing to join us. captain, we are real pirates, and victoria has a bounty of 20 million.¡± ¡°don¡¯t make it sound so scary!¡± victoria closed her eyes and shouted, ¡°i didn¡¯t want to, how would i know that i would be put on a bounty!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with pirates not having a bounty? in comparison, i¡¯m the captain. why are you the one with a bounty¡­¡± noah was half envious and half resentful. ¡°stop it!¡± victoria gritted her teeth and said, ¡°can¡¯t marine check it out? you are the captain, why is the bounty on me? and you are the captain!¡± ¡°i also want a bounty!¡± noah straightened his neck and shouted, ¡°20 million! no, i want 30 million when i debut. i don¡¯t want more or less, just 30 million! that monkey d. luffy¡¯s debut bounty is also 30 million!¡± the little boy thought for a moment and said, ¡°i remember that this person died 30 years ago at the hands of the marine fleet admiral at that time. he was known as the man closest to the pirate king, the pirate king or something. isn¡¯t he too big of a target? now even shichibukai has disappeared.¡± boom! at this moment, a muffled thunder exploded in the sky, illuminating the entire ship. ¡°i don¡¯t care!¡± under the muffled thunder, noah shouted, ¡°i want to be pirate king!¡± ¡°yes, yes. it¡¯s our captain. if everyone enters this ship, they will all be pirates.¡± victoria sighed helplessly and looked at the other two. ¡°sia, go and make some warm-up soup or something. there will be a rainstorm later. mimir, if you have nothing to do, think about what we should do when we get to roguetown.¡± the two nodded and turned to enter the cabin. these two people were partners they recruited when they were traveling in the east china sea. the woman¡¯s name is sia, she is a swordswoman and a cook. her dream is to be the number one swordsman in the world. she is very strong, but there is a hole in her head. there really is a pit. firstly, she wanted to find ¡°allblue¡±. secondly, she wanted to become the world¡¯s number one swordsman. the former can be obtained through adventures, but the latter can only be obtained through endless battles. nowadays, how can adventurers dare to fight against marines? only pirates, who are hiding like rats in the sea, are the targets of marines. only by becoming a pirate will she have a chance to fight with a large number of strong people, especially the world¡¯s number one swordsman, who is also a marine. it just so happens that one wants to be pirate king and the other wants to be the world¡¯s number one swordsman. the two of them hit it off and sia was invited on board. the little boy is called mimir. he is a sniper, a gunman, and a think tank. he was the youngest son of a rich man on a certain island, but he was born rebellious and not liked by that rich businessman, but his iq was very high. anyway, victoria herself felt that his iq was very high, not only that, but he was also a very meticulous person. if she met him on the sea, victoria felt that she might not be his opponent, but¡­ he was simply invited on board by noah. now, this ship is sponsored by others. there are currently four people on their ship, all of whom are quite strong. if it weren¡¯t for this, victoria would have run away. who asked her to bear the bounty first? boom! the muffled thunder exploded again, and the sky darkened and it began to rain heavily. the surrounding waves seemed to be turbulent under the storm, and the ship swayed from side to side and could capsize at any time. ¡°moo!¡± victoria opened her right hand and seemed to emit light from her fingers. as she tightened her fingers, the rocking ship actually stabilized in the storm. ¡°it¡¯s really annoying!¡± in the wind and rain, she shouted. ¡­ . about half a day later, the ship passed through the layer of dark clouds and arrived at the clearing area. ¡°finally out of that damn storm!¡± victoria leaned against the railing as if she had no strength. ¡°eh? you¡¯re tired already?¡± above, noah scratched his bald head. ¡°you¡¯re too useless.¡± ¡°shut up, baldy! i have been maintaining the ship with my ability. you are just steering the ship!¡± victoria said angrily. ¡°don¡¯t call me baldy!¡± the blue veins on noah¡¯s forehead were exposed. ¡°i just don¡¯t have hair, not baldy, i¡¯m not bald!¡± ¡°okay, okay, stop arguing.¡± mimir and sia came out of the cabin. sia put the hot soup on the table that was still wet, and mimir pointed to the outline of an island in the cloudless sky in front of them and said, ¡°rogue town, we are here.¡± ¡°rogue town!¡± noah suddenly perked up. ¡°the legendary place of beginning and end!¡± ¡°huh?¡± victoria, who walked to the dining table to drink hot soup, heard this and the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°no, the beginning and the end have long been changed.¡± mimier nodded and said, ¡°thirty years ago, the beginning and the end of the world have become marin vando. the current rogue town is just the ¡®pirate¡¯s end town¡¯.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care about this!¡± noah bared his teeth. ¡°rogue town, that¡¯s where i start. i want to be like roger, starting from here and then becoming the pirate king of shanghai!¡± ¡°yes yes yes, you are the captain, you are the boss¡­¡± victoria rolled her eyes. ¡°lower the flag. otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to go to rogue town and will be sunk on the spot.¡± as she spoke, she looked at the pirate flag on the sail. it was a very standard pirate flag without any decoration, just a simple skull, but she had never seen such a standard before. noah straightened his neck and said, ¡°why should i lower the flag? i¡¯m a pirate, i won¡¯t surrender!¡± these words made the other three pause. pirate¡­ why not lower the flag? if they want to enter a town with a marine garrison, lowering the flag is the safest and most reliable way. although it is still dangerous, if they don¡¯t lower the flag, they can¡¯t even get close. ¡°as a pirate, the pirate flag is very important, more important than life!¡± noah said firmly, ¡°i will never lower the pirate flag!¡± ¡°captain¡¯s order¡­¡± mimir sighed. ¡°then we can only enter from the rear.¡± ¡°this is the only way.¡± sia put her hands on the two knives on her waist and her eyes were eager. ¡°the pirate flag that has been hanging. if it is found, i can fight with those marines. i don¡¯t know if there are any masters in roguetown!¡± ¡°hey, can¡¯t you persuade baldy again!¡± victoria¡¯s face was full of helplessness, but she also knew that this baldy was very stubborn and could not be persuaded. ¡°rogue town¡­¡± mimir looked at roguetown for a while and said, ¡°roguetown has masters. the world government has always valued the entrance to the four seas to the upside down mountain, and after the change 30 years ago, they value the entrance to the four seas even more. the one guarding roguetown is marine headquarters captain crowe, known as ¡®cunning fox¡¯.¡± crowe? noah tilted his head and his bald head glowed as he moved. ps: there were some logical problems with the new book before, so the scheduled time was a little slow. it will be done in a few days. sorry, my lords, the fish head is kneeling. on the way, push a new book of a good friend. global disaster descends introduction: i received a text message from a dead childhood friend¡­ spiritual energy pollution once again ushered in the outbreak period. people struggled to survive in the world of the ancient gods, praying to trade with the ancient gods with everything to avoid disaster. and i am an anomaly. the ancient god refused to trade with me and blacklisted me. Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400: Side Story: Do you know what you are talking about? chapter 1400: side story: do you know what you are talking about? after 30 years of development, the biggest change for the sea is that the four seas are also connected to the sea trains. of course, it is only local. several kingdoms with large land areas will connect the ports to the sea trains and achieve rapid transport. but for others, except for living in abundance, the development is not very big. the world is too big. the new world government has only been established for 30 years and even the capitalist aristocracy has not been completely eliminated. everything is still a long way away. east blue¡¯s roguetown, compared to 30 years ago, other than the renovation of the buildings and the expansion of the town¡¯s area, there were no revolutionary changes. this place is still the port town that people who are eager to enter the grand line often come to, but from a large number of pirates in the past, it has become a large number of adventurers¡­ and a small number of unknown pirates. in the undeveloped area behind roguetown, a pirate ship slowly approached. a captain pulled out his knife and gave orders to the pirates around him. ¡°little ones, after landing, hurry up and grab it. you must be fast. this way, marines will not be able to catch up with us. after grabbing the supplies, we will go to the grand line!¡± however, the pirates looked worried. one of the pirates said, ¡°but captain¡­ that¡¯s logue town, the place with the most east blue marines, and there is also kro, the marine. why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡± pirates nowadays are not as prosperous as they were more than 30 years ago. they are like street rats, but there are still people who are willing to be pirates. after all, the gap is only 30 years, and the existence of pirates has been maintained for a long time, even before the world government was established. this cannot be put an end to. there are always people who don¡¯t want to live a stable life and walk this path for wealth, freedom, or other miscellaneous reasons. this captain is one of them. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with crowe! he knows that we will land from the back of roguetown. as long as we grab it fast, he won¡¯t be able to react at all. at that time, his reputation will increase!¡± the thought of him fooling that cunning fox made the captain excited. this was a good opportunity to become famous. after all, roguetown is under his rule and it is said that no pirate will escape! the ship gradually approached the shallow land of roguetown. in front of it was a jungle. in this place, basically no one would come. those stupid marines would only place their defensive forces on the town¡¯s port side. how could they notice this deserted place? ¡°little ones, disembark and rob!¡± when the ship approached land, the captain jumped down with his knife. bang! bang bang bang!! however, the moment they came down, there was an inexplicable gunshot, followed by more gunshots. the pirates around the captain were shot one by one and fell to the ground wailing. the captain widened his eyes and shouted in panic, ¡°what¡¯s going on! what¡¯s going on!¡± soon, countless white figures rushed out of the jungle. they were marines in uniforms, holding guns and knives, forming a semicircle. ¡°marines?! how can it be! you are lying in ambush here!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this normal¡­¡± a faint voice came from the marine and a man wearing a marine cloak walked out. this man was tall and straight, wearing a monocle on his clean face and a white top hat on his head. he looked very gentlemanly. he spun his arm in the air a few times and then put it on his chest. he bowed slightly and gave a standard gentleman¡¯s bow before saying: ¡°there are so many cannons in roguetown¡¯s port, pirates with eyes won¡¯t stop there. if you can think of this floor, then as ¡®cunning fox¡¯, i will certainly think of this floor.¡± with that, he reached out and gently pressed down. ¡°shoot.¡± bang!! with the sound of the gunshot, the captain was shot several times and fell down. the gentleman marine smiled and said to the corpse, ¡°in the end, how can a pirate like a mouse think of breaking in from the front¡­¡± ¡­ . at the civilian port of roguetown, a pirate ship with an ordinary skull flag docked at the port under the strange eyes of the people in the port. ¡°ah! we¡¯re finally here!¡± a bald man came out of the dock and shouted loudly with his arms outstretched, attracting the attention of many people. however, the bald man who looked bright in the sun was like a big light bulb. at that moment, it seemed to blind them and they closed their eyes one by one. when he opened his eyes again, there was no one there. ¡°let¡¯s go find the execution platform!¡± on the street in front of the pier, the shiny bald head rushed forward excitedly and soon disappeared into the crowd. ¡°hey, wait! you are a sea¡­¡± victoria, who was wearing a hooded cloak, reached out to stop him, but she couldn¡¯t see him. she said angrily, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this guy? he has always been so unruly!¡± mimir said, ¡°not really, but captain doesn¡¯t have a bounty yet. strictly speaking, he is not a pirate. he can run however he wants. only you are a bounty.¡± victoria shouted, ¡°ah ah ah! don¡¯t say such a panic-inducing thing! also, why did you park the boat on the front? isn¡¯t it easier to find? didn¡¯t you say you would take the back?!¡± mimir shrugged and said, ¡°colonel cunning fox, who is stationed in rogue town, is a smart man. if we can think of avoiding the port, how can he not think of it? so it is best to enter directly.¡± ¡°in addition, although we have the pirate flag, no one else has a bounty except you. as long as we hide well, even if others see us, they will only think that we are playing role-playing.¡± with that, he sighed. ¡°do you think it¡¯s an era where people will panic when they see a pirate flag 30 years ago? that time is long gone. now, they treat the pirate flag as a new strange item. not many people are afraid.¡± ¡°i know this.¡± victoria certainly knows what this era is like now, so she doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good about being a pirate, but the key is that she has already boarded the pirate ship and she is the first one to be wanted. if that damn baldy says that he doesn¡¯t want to be a pirate anymore, then she can only hang herself. ¡°then be careful!¡± victoria regrouped. ¡°mimir, go and find out some information and see if there are any suitable people to recruit. sia, buy supplies, i¡¯ll go find our captain baldy!¡± mimir nodded. ¡°it¡¯s right to be careful. as long as it doesn¡¯t attract attention, then¡­¡± ¡°hey! where is the execution platform! tell me quickly, i want to go there to take a look and then set off to become the pirate king!!¡± suddenly, a familiar voice not far away made them collectively freeze and turn their heads to look in that direction. the shiny bald man was shouting with a group of marines on the street. ¡°this idiot!¡± the three of them said together. who tells people that they are going to be a pirate, and the target is marine! in front of the bald man, the marine leader turned around silently, and the moment he turned around, the sweat on mimir¡¯s face flowed down. ¡°that guy is¡­¡± mimir¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°he can¡¯t be that unlucky, right?¡± the marine was wearing a monocle and his clothes were very decent and clean. he looked like a gentleman and was wearing a marine cloak. monocle, marine cloak¡­ in roguetown, only one person would dress like this. marine captain in roguetown, nicknamed ¡°cunning fox¡± lyle crowe! ¡­ . lyle crowe. he is not just a marine captain stationed in rogetown. there are so many branch captains in the world, but rogetown is an exception, or east blue is an exception. there have been many heroes here in the past, and there was also a figure who ruled the world¡ªluciru kuro. as the biggest transit point between the east china sea and the grand line, the town of roguetown, guarding here is to guard the gate and prevent any dangerous people from entering the grand line and killing them in the cradle. moreover, he, lyle crowe, was a subordinate of that lord. crowe is proud of this. although his surname is different, his name is exactly the same as the world government chief of staff. the chief of staff is also his superior, and his superior is a famous marine vice-admiral, basil kuro! that¡¯s the same name as savior! he guarded the gate of his faction leader in the largest faction and naturally did his best and did not dare to make any mistakes. since he came to roguetown, basically no pirate will be able to set off after landing in roguetown. but now, someone actually asked him where the execution platform is, and¡­ he wants to be pirate king? ¡°you¡­¡± crowe turned around and the first thing he saw was the shiny bald head. he subconsciously blinked and asked directly without seeing the person¡¯s face: ¡°do you know what you are talking about?¡± Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401: Side Story: I will never let you pass! chapter 1401: side story: i will never let you pass! pirate king ¡­ how long had it been since lehr had heard this term? ever since the great savior of the world, the head of the new world government, the lord whose name cannot be said, ended the pirate era, this term has never appeared again. no, not really. those low-level pirates who didn¡¯t know death were also clamoring, but he never took them seriously. but somehow, when this bald man asked this question, lehr was inexplicably stunned. it was not because of the reflection of the shiny bald head that caused this person to be stunned, but because of his expression when he asked the question, which inexplicably made people feel¡­ shocked. after guarding here for so many years and encountering so many pirates, only this person could shock him. pirates! they are not the kind of pirates who only think about robbing, but they have a specific goal to achieve, even if it means turning the world upside down! such a man ¡­ he didn¡¯t know him! lyle lyle doesn¡¯t have this bald guy in his head about pirate looks with a bounty on his head, which means he¡¯s not a pirate¡­ he turned his gaze and quickly found that not far away, three people were also staring at this bald man. their eyes were definitely not strangers and they were emitting an unusual aura. whoosh! in an instant, victoria and the others only saw a flash in front of their eyes and the gentleman marine appeared in front of them, lifting a strong wind and blowing victoria¡¯s hood. ¡°it¡¯s you¡­¡± lyle said lightly: ¡°[puppeteer] victoria, a pirate with a bounty of 20 million berries. she has such a high bounty on her first bounty. she is a dangerous person, then¡­¡± he reached out and grabbed the girl. ¡°you¡¯re quite bold to dare to enter logue town directly. i¡¯ll catch you first.¡± crack! chi! the sound of the knife cutting through the air and the sound of the gun being loaded was heard. lyle frowned and his outstretched hand stopped there. a little distance in front of his finger, there was a flash of light. it was a thread, sharp enough to shine in the air. at the same time as the silk appeared, two knife lights appeared on his neck and lyle¡¯s body turned to the side. bang! at the same time as he turned sideways, his head followed closely. with a muffled sound, a bullet flew close to his cheek. a trace of blood fell from his clean cheek. the polite face suddenly sank. lyle looked down and saw two knives appear at his neck. the tips of the knives could pierce his skin if they moved forward a little. victoria spread her fingers and the little boy took out his gun with smoke coming out of the muzzle. ¡°don¡¯t underestimate us!¡± victoria shouted. dang! lyle knocked away the blade on his neck, and at the same time, his legs flew up and he kicked out a light blue slash, directly suppressing the three people. ¡°tempest kick!¡± chi! at the same time as the slash appeared, two blade lights quickly cut vertically and dispersed the slash of the mist kick. sia maintained her slashing posture. as the two blades fell, her body suddenly rolled up and she spun from the bottom to the top with two blades, slashing fiercely at lyle. dang! the sharp blade was blocked by lyle¡¯s bent calf. but as he blocked it, lehr¡¯s face changed and he lost his balance and fell back. this swordswoman is so strong¡­ bang! at this moment, a gunshot suddenly sounded. lyle could not react in time. his head fell back and his body was about to fall back. he saw mimir¡¯s gun muzzle smoke again and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°hey!¡± victoria was shocked. ¡°since we have already fought, we can¡¯t hold back, otherwise we can¡¯t leave!¡± mimir said seriously. victoria pursed her lips. ¡°if we kill a colonel, then this mess¡­¡± however, before she could finish speaking, lehr, who was falling, spun in the air and landed steadily. the white top hat fell to the ground. he stood up, and there was a hint of black on his gloomy face, which was caused by a bullet. ¡°how can¡­¡± mimir murmured, ¡°is it haki?¡± after many years of education, they all know about haki, but without strength, no one can see what haki looks like. but the body alone can resist bullets and swords. there is no other explanation except haki. ¡°a mere pirate¡­¡± lehr spoke through his teeth, his face frighteningly dark. he never thought that he would be in such a sorry state. since he was stationed in roguetown, when has he ever been so embarrassed?! ¡°you guys¡­¡± his body began to expand, and white hair grew on his exposed skin. at that moment, all three of their bodies tightened. ability user! like victoria, he was also an ability user, but she didn¡¯t know what ability he had. bang bang bang!! at this moment, dense gunshots sounded from behind. the group of marines held their guns and aimed at them, pulling the trigger and firing a series of bullets. some of the bullets also hit the bald man standing there stupidly. ¡°it hurts! it hurts!¡± noah covered his body and screamed. a few bullets hit his shiny bald head. under the sparks, his bald head looked even brighter, making marine unable to open his eyes. the remaining bullets that were shot at victoria and the others were rushed forward by sia. she pressed down with her two swords and brought out a gust of wind. ¡°songfeng!¡± phew!! the incoming bullets were blown here and there by the strong wind and fell to the ground, making a clanging sound. ¡°cut!¡± after the gale, sia¡¯s double-edged sword slashed directly at lehr. dang! this time, her two blades were blocked by a white tail. the man in front of her had completely changed. its body expanded and its body was covered in white fur. its hands and feet turned into beast claws, and the upper half of its face seemed to be wearing a realistic fox mask. from behind him, like a peacock spreading its tail, nine tails fanned out, and one of them happened to be blocking the blade. ¡°animal department!¡± mimir¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°it¡¯s not an ordinary animal department!¡± ¡°accept the sanctions¡­¡± the tail curled and directly wrapped around sia¡¯s knife. lyle stretched out his hand, and his beast-like vertical pupils emitted an orchid purple light, making the eyes of the three people instantly lose their luster and gradually dim. ¡°it hurts!¡± bang! a sudden shout and a heavy blow between the waist and abdomen caught lyle off guard and he flew out like an arrow. behind him, noah covered his body and ran over. ¡°what are you waiting for? run!¡± the eyes of the three of them immediately lit up again. mimier was quick-witted and took out something and smashed it on the ground, emitting a huge cloud of white smoke that blocked everyone¡¯s sight. as the white smoke dissipated, the bald man and victoria disappeared. ¡°chase!¡± ¡°forget it!¡± marine shouted and was about to scatter in pursuit when he heard a loud shout. in the square not far away, lyle staggered up and stood up after shouting. his eyes were full of horror. ¡®what happened?¡¯ why didn¡¯t he notice the baldy¡¯s attack? and what¡¯s with that power? he is an animal, not an ordinary animal. with such a physique, not to mention resisting, he felt like a baby being pushed from behind by the bald man. is he that strong? and what is with that body that is not afraid of bullets? it was not haki. lehr, at least, saw no trace of haki. ¡°there is no need to chase them. you are not their match.¡± lehr gritted his teeth. ¡°but colonel, that¡¯s 20 million pirates. once she enters the people¡­¡± ¡°they won¡¯t do that, and that woman is not the leader, but the bald man is the captain!¡± it has nothing to do with strength or the bounty. although the only one with a bounty is that blond man with big waves, that bald man must be captain! lyle looked in a direction where he could see the top of the newly built execution platform. ¡°go to the execution platform, they will definitely appear there!¡± that kind of person will definitely appear there. i remember ¡­ lyle lyle was born at the end of the pirate age. he was only six years old when that lord killed straw hat in the battle of the end. he was lucky to see that scene through the live broadcast. that memorable scene. there was no need to talk about the power of that lord. in addition to this, what was shocking was that straw hat kid. his carefree smile before his death and his shocking speech made lyle feel that this man was the real pirate. the kind of great pirate who can disrupt everything in the world for his goal and only cares about himself! after so many years, he felt the same from that bald man. even if he isn¡¯t now, given time, he will definitely become a great pirate in the pirate era 30 years ago! ¡°rebirth of the pirate era?¡± lehr gritted his teeth. ¡°that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± he was the direct subordinate of that lord. whether it was from the marine position or from the lord position that ended the era of pirates, he would not let such a pirate pass through roguetown. otherwise, once in the grand line¡­ ¡°gather the marines, all gather at the execution platform and bring seastone bullets!¡± we must not let them enter the grand line! lehr looked very serious. he was from the grand line, and before he was discovered by vice admiral basil, he was a ¡­ liar. yes, someone who specializes in deception, or you can call him a fraud master. in fact, he was a bounty hunter a long time ago. later, he was captured by vice-admiral basil and inexplicably received into the marine corps, which was how he got his current status. so far, twenty years. but as someone who had come out of the grand line and experienced the life of the lower class and marine, lyle understood that the current world was not as good as advertised to the people. indeed, their new world government and marine are still trying their best to protect the people, but the battle with those old feudal forces has never stopped. the feudal nobles who lost their territory ran to the sea and became the new source of unrest on the sea. although they no longer controlled their territory, their influence was still there and they wantonly spread it on the sea. especially after that lord retired, a new head of state came to power, making the situation even more chaotic and complicated. right now, the boiling water is being suppressed to calm it down, but as long as a drop of oil is added, the water will explode. whether or not the bald man was oil lyle was not clear, but lyle would not let go of any possibility. ¡°i will never let you pass!¡± lyle completely tore off his gentleman disguise and ran hard. after running for a distance, he lay on the ground with his limbs and nine tails wrapped around his body. when he bloomed again, a huge white nine-tailed fox ran straight to the execution platform. animal type, canine fruit . fantasy beast type . nine-tailed fox form!